《The Grandmaster Strategist》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    ¡°It really is a good painting, mist-covered water extending into the distance, a single lonely boat within ¡­ extraordinary technique,¡± I calmly said, nodding my head in admiration. After all, due to my status, I could not excessively lose my self-control. If I was disproportionately joyous with my praise, then I would have to take care of some matters for this person, no? With my status, there were some things that could be taken care of requiring only the slightest effort. There were some things that would be better to look on without doing anything.1 Although His Imperial Majesty was presently quite wise, one had to remember that he was already over seventy. I had heard that he was planning on passing the throne to the Imperial Grandson. If he were to become muddled and suspicious of subjects like myself, there was no way for me to have an appropriate conclusion to my career. When Liu Zhen, the middle-aged man who presented me with the gift, saw my expression, a look of anxiety flashed across his eyes. Cautiously, he said, ¡°My Lord Elderly Duke, this nephew¡¯s father is old and muddled. He should not have recklessly authored that book. I beseech My Lord Duke to say a few good words on behalf of my father in consideration that you two were class colleagues2 and were subjects together.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What book has Brother Wenju authored? Quickly let me take a look. I am extremely fond of Brother Wenju¡¯s written works.¡± My interest was piqued. That year, I had passed the imperial examination with his old man, Liu Kui, Liu Wenju. I was first, he was second. But to tell the truth, I had always admired his writings. He was careful with his writing and his histories were complete and accurate. If it weren¡¯t for his pigheaded stubbornness, refusing to serve a second master, he would have easily been the court historian. Earlier, I had heard that he had penned the Southern Chu3 Dynastic Records. I had high expectations¡­ but lately there had been no news of this work. Liu Zhen¡¯s face revealed an awkward expression. From within his bosom, he removed a cloth bundle and passed it to me. When I opened the bundle, there was a book with a faded cover titled Southern Chu Dynastic Records. With excitement, I opened the book, completely forgetting that there was an outsider in the room. After I had rapidly read a few lines, a wry smile appeared on my face. Brother Wenju really did not leave any sentiment or face for me. Lazily setting down the book, I spoke in an unrestrained voice, ¡°Worthy nephew, go home for now. I must consider the full details of this matter. You must know that this venerable one has not been involved in politics for a long time.¡±


    After seeing Liu Zhen off, I called out in a loud voice, ¡°Xiaoshunzi! Xiaoshunzi!¡± Following my cries, an elderly gentleman entered from outside. He looked as if he was over forty years old. His appearance was delicate, his face pale and whiskerless. This person was my trusted aide who had followed me for over fifty years, Li Shun. He was once a eunuch in the Southern Chu Palace. He had superb martial arts skills. Supposedly, he had already reached the level of a grandmaster. For what reason was it supposed? Of course it was because I did not know any martial arts. But seeing that he was over sixty and yet looked middle-aged, it must be true. Before, there were those who did not believe that such a skilled martial artist like Li Shun would loyally serve a weak and harmless4 scholar and had attempted to bribe him. I won¡¯t speak of how miserable their ends were so that no one will lose their appetite after hearing it. With a wry smile, I said, ¡°Liu Kui is a remnant subject of Southern Chu. It hardly matters if he says something unduly excessive. Why do the ranking officials in the court even care about this?¡±


    Li Shun smiled and replied, ¡°Your Grace must have forgotten. Next year, the Imperial Grandson will succeed to the throne. The Crown Princess is your eldest daughter. Under these circumstances, everyone wants to curry favor with you. Only Liu Kui of all people remains so stubborn, insisting on placing your venerable self¡¯s biography among other Southern Chu officials. Even if you weren¡¯t bothered by it, the dignity of the Crown Princess and the Imperial Grandson must be upheld.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± I suddenly saw the light. Forget that within this history, Liu Kui had written that I was ¡°treacherously sinister, a profound schemer.¡± Everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t someone particularly sensitive to politics. If it weren¡¯t for Xiaoshunzi¡¯s advice and my efforts to put my safety above all else, I fear I would have been eliminated long ago. Thinking of this, I indifferently replied, ¡°Go speak with Roulan and tell her that Liu Kui is one of the last remnant subjects of Southern Chu. There is no point in making matters difficult for him. There are some things that even if he didn¡¯t say, others would say. Although the Biography of Jiang Suiyun that he wrote about me is caustic and acerbic, it conforms to fact. Him writing my biography prevents others from writing without basis. Moreover, this matter won¡¯t involve the Imperial Grandson. Tell the Crown Princess there is no need to be so meddlesome.¡± Xiaoshunzi respectfully withdrew.


    In high spirits, I opened the Biography of Jiang Suiyun and began to read it. Although my life was still incomplete,5 it wouldn¡¯t matter if I took an advanced look.


    In the sixteenth year of Xiande,6 the fourth year of the sixty-year cycle, the King recovered from a slight illness. As autumn approached, the King ordered a special imperial examination to celebrate his recovery. Jiangnan¡¯s scholars were delighted, traveling in large groups to the capital. On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, the results were announced. Coming in first was Jiang Zhe of Jiaxing. At that point, Suiyun was not yet famous. Many asked: who was this person?


    Jiang Zhe, styled Suiyun,7 was born in the fourth year of Tongyuan,8 the forty-fifth year of the sixty-year cycle. His father was Jiang Mu, styled Hanqiu.9 As a youngster, Hanqiu¡¯s family was poor. However, he was refined, distinguished, and accomplished. An aristocratic family with a long friendship with Hanqiu¡¯s family married their beloved daughter to him. With the world in chaos, Hanqiu could not forge a path for himself, refusing to take up an official post, passing his days teaching his son. Towards the end of the eighth year of Xiande, an epidemic swept through Jiaxing. Hanqiu¡¯s wife passed. Not long afterwards, Hanqiu broke off relations with his in-laws over a trifling matter. Even though he was sick, he traveled afar with his son. Arriving at Jiangxia,10 Hanqiu became extremely ill. Suiyun sought treatment for his father. By chance, he met the Medical Sage, Sang Chen. Doting upon Suiyun¡¯s encyclopedic knowledge, Sang Chen taught him everything. Not long afterwards, Hanqiu gradually recovered and Sang Chen crossed the Yangtze River and went north. Taking care of his father, Suiyun remained in Jiangxia. In the eleventh year of Xiande, the fifty-ninth year of the sixty-year cycle, Hanqiu passed, leaving behind the twelve volumes of the Distant Purity Collection. This work was refined and fresh, much beloved by later generations.


    After Hanqiu died, Suiyun was too poor to bury him. At this time, Jiangxia was garrisoned by Lu Xin, the Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands. The marquis sought a teacher for his son. Suiyun went to interview for the position. Seeing he was so young, the marquis intentionally made things difficult, ordering Suiyun to showcase his talent. From Suiyun¡¯s brush flowed a thousand words. Shortly, he penned the Autumn River Rhapsody, containing the verses, ¡°Soon the moon rose above the eastern mountain, hovering between the Dipper and Cowherd. The river stretched white, sparkling as if with dew, its glimmering water merging with the sky. We let our craft drift over the boundless expanse of water, feeling as free as if we were riding the wind bound for some unknown destination, as light as if we had left the human world and become winged immortals.¡±11 With this verse, Marquis Lu was startled, standing to thank Suiyun. He ordered his heir to come out to formally become a student and seek instruction.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Footnotes:


    ÐäÊÖÅÔ¹Û, xiushoupangguan ¨C idiom, lit. to watch with folded arms, to look on without lifting a finger


    ͬÄê, tongnian ¨C someone who passed the imperial examination in the same year; in Chinese officialdom, the most important relationships that one possessed were with one¡¯s teacher and with colleagues who passed the imperial examination in the same year


    Äϳþ ¨C Southern Chu, a kingdom (king)


    ÊÖÎÞ¸¿¼¦Ö®Á¦, shouwufujizhili ¨C idiom, lit. without the strength to truss a chicken; weak and harmless


    ¸Ç¹×ÂÛ¶¨, gaiguanlunding ¨C idiom, lit. don¡¯t pass judgment on a person¡¯s life until the lid is on the coffin; an incomplete life cannot be judged


    ÏÔµÂ, xiande ¨C lit. manifesting virtue


    ËæÔÆ, suiyun ¨C lit. following the clouds


    ͬԭ, tongyuan ¨C lit. same origins


    º®Çï, hanqiu ¨C lit. cold autumn


    ½­ÏÄ, Jiangxia ¨C Modern-day Wuhan


    This is from a rhapsody penned by famed Song Dynasty poet, Su Shi, Su Dongpo, entitled ¡°First Red Cliffs Rhapsody.¡± This rhapsody was written while Su Dongpo was traveling on a boat and arrived before the Red Cliffs, the location of a famous battle of the Three Kingdoms period.

 Chapter 1: A Destitute Scholar

    Chapter 1: A Destitute Scholar


    In the sixteenth year of Xiande, Suiyun left Jiangxia for Jianye1 to take the imperial examinations.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    In the sixteenth year of Southern Chu¡¯s Xiande era, the world remained under turmoil, though the situation had become clear. The majority of the territory south of the Yangtze River was occupied by Southern Chu, while the land north of the river was controlled by the Great Yong Dynasty.2 The city of Jiangxia was the strategic lynchpin of Southern Chu¡¯s defenses against Great Yong. The residence of the garrison commander, the Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Lu Xin, was the center of these defenses and was heavily guarded at all times.


    Although my position as the marquis¡¯s family tutor was not low, I still had to obey military directives, and remained inside the study to avoid getting caught in any trouble. While flipping through the pages of a book, I calculated the time remaining until lunch.


    As a ranking military commander, Marquis Lu had no choice but to leave his family in the capital of Jianye to serve as hostages. Only the marquis¡¯s fifteen-year-old son, Lu Can, was allowed by the imperial court to accompany his father as a personal guard. Although Lu Can was my student, as the son of a military family, he was also naturally educated in warfare. Today, the marquis had called a military conference and had brought Lu Can along to listen and learn. I had no recourse but to remain in the study waiting for him to return, having agreed to eat together once the conference ended. Even though it was noon, none of those attending the conference had eaten yet. If I, a lowly family tutor, ate beforehand, Lu Can would likely kick up a storm and use the opportunity to plot against me. It was better to wait for him.


    Thinking of this point, I touched my stomach and sighed helplessly. How could a father and son differ so much? Whereas Lu Xin was generous and magnanimous, Lu Can fussed over minor matters. The last time Lu Can was punished by the marquis, he caught me snickering. The next day, Lu Can tricked me into a brothel under the pretext of relaxation and completion of the traditional three year mourning period for my father. If I had not fled at the first opportunity, I would have lost my virginity.


    Bored, I flipped through the book, while allowing my imagination to run wild. Although the marquis¡¯s study was not bad, I had pored over all of the books over the last three years. Unfortunately, since the family was a military one, the study only contained easily obtainable books. I guessed that they probably had the bookstore bring them a copy of everything. Why else could they possess almanacs and yet have no books of value?


    I was counting the time by the size of the shadows when Lu Can¡¯s attendant, Lu Zhong, arrived to inform me of the conclusion of the conference. Lu Xin had invited his subordinates to a feast. As Lu Can was allowed to join in, I did not have to wait for him. I gladly agreed. Not caring that the food had gotten cold, I swiftly began devouring my lunch.


    Just as I was enjoying my meal, a commotion broke out in the nearby hall. I did not pay much attention in the beginning, but the noise got louder and louder. Suddenly, I heard a voice shout out, ¡°Capture the assassin, capture the assassin!¡± My heart skipped a beat. Oh crap, the assassin was undoubtedly targeting the marquis. The marquis was currently my patron; he mustn¡¯t be killed. Knowing that I did not have the ability to protect the marquis, I decided it was best to remain hidden. However, my heart remained apprehensive, and I grabbed an elaborately crafted crossbow from the bookshelf. This crossbow was engineered by Southern Chu¡¯s Ministry of Works3 and not only possessed a range of a hundred paces, but also could shoot up to five bolts in succession. Originally a gift to Lu Can from the marquis, Lu Can did not like to use the crossbow, deeming the weapon not straightforward enough and gifting it to me instead. As I did not know any martial arts, I could not use a bow and arrow. This crossbow was definitely my favorite.


    Loading the bolts, I opened the window slightly. The study was not far from the nearby hall. Outside, swords and spears filled the courtyard. A large group of soldiers in red surrounded two men in servant attire. Before long, Marquis Lu arrived with his subordinates, a bloodstained piece of cloth wrapped around his right arm, his face pale white. The marquis''s personal guard, Lu Ping, was nowhere to be seen. Lu Can supported the marquis from the left, looking enraged. From the situation, I deduced that two assassins disguised as servants attending to the feast had attempted to accomplish their mission. It was likely that Lu Ping had performed his duty and had sacrificed himself.


    I was focusing on the scene when the two assassins exchanged facial expressions. Suddenly, they took out two black beads and threw them on the ground, engulfing the space with white smoke. Just then, I noticed the murderous expression on the face of a deputy general standing close to Marquis Lu. A dagger slid out from his sleeve into his hand. Recognizing the situation, I yelled out, ¡°Your Lordship, be careful!¡± At the same time that I shouted the warning, I fired the crossbow. A scream followed. After the smoke had dissipated, everyone saw that the two assassins remained surrounded. The deputy general was collapsed on the floor half a step behind the marquis. A bolt had pierced his heart. Clutched tightly in his hand was a dagger with a blue colored edge (poison). Even a blind man could tell what the deputy general had been planning.


    The two assassins could not hope to escape the encirclement. Under the gaze of the marquis, they fought to the death. After ordering his subordinates to deal with the corpses, he brought me to White Tiger Hall.


    Giving me a complicated look, he spoke, ¡°Thank you, Suiyun, for saving my4 life.¡±


    I replied modestly. ¡°You are blessed for your virtues, and thus escaped harm. I5 merely caught it by chance.¡±


    ¡°How did Suiyun know that that man would attempt to assassinate me4?¡± Marquis Lu suspiciously asked. This was something he could not understand.


    How? Of course, because I saw it. But I could not say this. This was my secret defense mechanism. My six senses were sharper than normal people. To put it simply, I could hear the leaves falling within a hundred paces; I could see vivid details several li6 away; I could identify any taste with just a small sample; I could track a person eight to ten li with my sense of smell. Sometimes, I wondered if I was even human. I also knew that these acute senses could produce jealousy and hatred in others. You wouldn¡¯t want anyone listening to your private conversations. In order to protect myself, I had never let anyone know about my acute senses aside from my deceased father.


    Therefore, I lied. ¡°It was a coincidence. I grabbed the crossbow in order to protect myself. When I saw the two assassins release the smoke, I realized that something was off. Regardless of their ability, there was no way that the assassins could escape. Releasing the smoke was undoubtedly to give someone else the opportunity to perform the assassination. I judged that there was another assassin near Your Lordship and cried out in panic. I realized that there was no one behind my lord at the time, giving the assassin an opportunity to complete his mission, so I fired the crossbow. Luckily Your Lordship was blessed with virtue, and I was able to kill the assassin.¡±


    Though skeptical, the marquis nodded his head and allowed me to leave. Later, I learned that the assassins were dispatched by Great Yong. Bribing the deputy general, they wanted to assassinate the marquis. With the marquis dead, Jiangxia would have been leaderless. They would have seized the opportunity to attack. Who could guess that this perfectly planned assassination would fail? The Yong army could only retreat.


    Witnessing my cleverness, Lu Xin sought for me to remain and serve as one of his advisors. After thinking it over, I declined. Jiangxia was only a river away from Yong controlled territory. Battles were frequent. If they unluckily lost a battle, what was I going to do? Furthermore, if Great Yong learned that I was the one to save the marquis, I would be killed by assassins. What could I do then? Of course, I could not give these reasons. Instead, I spoke of my father¡¯s regret in failing to attain scholarly honors7 and of my decision to sit for the imperial examinations. Using such a high-sounding and dignified8 reason, no one could hinder my decision. Therefore, Lu Xin not only dispatched people to my home prefecture of Jiaxing to obtain qualification to take the exam, but also gave me travel expenses to head to Jianye two months in advance. For my safety, he even allowed me to travel with the supply personnel. With no alternative, I could only follow them eastward. On the way, I pretended to catch a cold. Stating that I wanted to rest and recuperate for two days, and with ample time still remaining, I took the opportunity to regain my freedom.


    I was not stupid. In the ninth year of Xiande, Southern Chu submitted to Great Yong, removing the title of ¡°emperor¡± and using the title of ¡°king,¡± instead. There were currently rumors that the king wished to restore his imperial prerogatives. This decision would certainly antagonize Great Yong and spark war. Although I did not wish to go to war, I did understand much of the art of war. Great Yong¡¯s army was strong, while Southern Chu from the king to his officials drowned themselves in alcohol and fantasies.9 The generals and officers feared death. Even the famed general, Marquis Lu, had numerous subordinates who were cowards. Several times, the furious Marquis Lu wanted to execute these individuals, but could not do so due to the influence of their families and clans, and could only continue to allow them to serve. Taking the imperial examination at this time? Pfft, I did not want to serve as a minister of a subjugated state.


    Sitting on the deck of a boat with my arms around my legs, I comfortably enjoyed the cool evening river breeze. Aboard this type of mid-sized boat, the lower decks were filled with cargo, while the upper decks were partitioned into passenger cabins. It was certainly more comfortable than the specialized passenger boats, though more expensive. But with several hundred taels10 in my pocket, easily more than enough, I allowed myself to be extravagant for once. Gazing at the clear bright moon and the starry sky, I suddenly had a poetic inspiration and recited:


    ¡°The grass by the shore gently sways in the breeze,


    The mast of the boat stands tall and alone at night.


    Stars fall to the fields that spread far and wide,


    The moon rises from the great river¡¯s flow.


    Have my literary works not made any mark?


    A court official should retire when old and sick.


    What is a man without purpose and responsibility?


    A gull between heaven and earth.¡±11


    As I finished reciting the poem, I heard clapping and applause from behind me. Turning my head to look, I saw a young man standing there. Despite the dim light of the moon, I could see clearly with my heightened sight that he was a handsome and majestic young man. Even though he was wearing casual attire, his aura was not ordinary. I could not help but feel that he was more majestic than Marquis Lu. Moreover, he had an astonishing charisma that made one feel as if he was being cleansed by a spring breeze. It made me feel ashamed about myself. He possessed a normal physique that could be blown over by wind, with delicate handsome features. No matter how I looked, he seemed to be no more than a fragile scholar. This was a time of warfare and disorder. What most attracted girls were handsome young masters12 who were adept with both brush and sword. Even a barely literate warrior was more attractive compared to me as long as he looked slightly refined. How did I know? Of course, because the maids in the marquis¡¯s mansion never gave me a second look.


    I stood up and apologized, ¡°My apologies for interrupting your rest.¡±


    The young man shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I would have missed young master¡¯s great poem. Is this young master¡¯s work?


    While delighted at heart, I responded humbly, ¡°This clumsy work is unrefined.13 I have embarrassed myself before your distinguished self.¡±


    The young man observed me for a long time before speaking, ¡°Your literary talent is exceptional for one so young. You have my respect. My name is Li Tianxiang, a merchant from the Kingdom of Shu.14 I have come to Jianye on business. May I inquire as to young master¡¯s name and reason for coming to Jianye?¡±


    Even though the man spoke with a Shu accent, it sounded a bit off. Though what did other people¡¯s business matter to me? Therefore, I replied politely, ¡°My5 name is Jiang Zhe, styled Suiyun. I am traveling to Jianye for the imperial examination.¡±


    With a smile, Li Tianxiang said, ¡°With young master¡¯s peerless talent, the imperial examination will surely be easy for you.¡±


    I awkwardly smiled. If not for a lie, I did not even want to sit for the imperial examination. But I had ways to avoid passing the examination without complaints from anyone.


    Seeing my discomfort, Li Tianxiang changed the subject. With a sigh, he spoke, ¡°This time coming from Shu, I saw the tense situation in the Central Plains15 and almost got caught in a battle at Jiangxia. These days, doing business is becoming harder and harder. A while back, the King of Southern Chu issued an edict increasing tariffs. Fortunately, the King of Shu dispatched an envoy to Southern Chu to negotiate. Otherwise, our cargo boats would lose money.¡±


    Casually, I replied, ¡°The King of Shu does not have to worry. The fate of Southern Chu and Shu are closely linked.16 As long as this relationship is made clear, His Highness will definitely lower the tariffs, and maybe even offer trade incentives.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± asked Li Tianxiang with a smile, ¡°I do not understand.¡±


    Rarely encountering anyone who would ask my opinion, I replied proudly, ¡°We have to start with the current situation of the world. Currently Southern Chu and Great Yong are in a north-south stalemate. However, that¡¯s only on the surface. Be it military strength or popular sentiment, Southern Chu cannot compare to Great Yong. Therefore, Southern Chu can only defend and has no means of attack. Hard tactics cannot last long as soldiers and the country weakens. At the same time, soft tactics will often harm one¡¯s bottom line. Everyone knows that the kingdom is going to fall if this continues. That is why His Highness sued for peace and reduced his title, seeking respite from the conflict. However, the situation has changed. Sichuan17 under Shu¡¯s governance has well prepared forces.18 Even though Shu¡¯s geographic constraints limits control to a small part of the world, but compared to Southern Chu, Shu is in a position of strength. An alliance between Shu and Great Yong alliance would see Great Yong attack across the Yangtze, while the Shu forces can descend down from the upper reaches of the Yangtze. Southern Chu will surely perish. If Shu strictly adheres to its borders, Southern Chu can ally with Northern Han19 north of Great Yong. Once the Yong army marches south, Southern Chu can rely upon the natural barrier of the Yangtze River, while the Northern Han army marches on Great Yong. Within three months, the Yong army will withdraw.¡±


    Li Tianxiang¡¯s face became respectful. It was some time before he responded. ¡°If this is the case, will the world never to be unified? This will only cause us, the common people, suffering.¡±


    Comfortingly, I said, ¡°What I said is merely the most ideal situation. Currently, Southern Chu¡¯s ruler and ministers have become arrogant, relying on the natural barrier of the Yangtze River, while in reality, danger lurks.20 As long as Great Yong has a sensible and wise minister, they have the possibility of unifying the world.¡±


    With curiosity, Li Tianxiang asked, ¡°Did young master earlier not say that Great Yong will find it difficult to unify the world? Why now state that they have the possibility?¡±


    After organizing my thoughts, I said, ¡°Although Great Yong is surrounded by danger, they have numerous advantages. With a wise emperor and capable officials, alongside an army of a million men, as long as they choose the right strategies, Great Yong will unify the world in twenty years. Under the current conditions, Sichuan is of utmost importance. Sichuan is easily defended and difficult to attack. If Great Yong were to conquer the world, they must first come to an understanding with Northern Han, calming their rear, and then sow discord between Southern Chu and Shu.¡±


    Unconvinced, Li Tianxiang asked, ¡°Coming to an understanding with Northern Han isn¡¯t difficult, but how is it possible to sow discord in the relationship between Southern Chu and Shu when their fates are so intertwined?¡±


    ¡°How difficult can it be? Recently, I have heard the Southern Chu court is seeking to revive the title of emperor. If Great Yong pretends to have its hands tied and unwilling to start a war, the ruler and officials of Southern Chu will be bewitched. Once Great Yong dispatches spies south, bribing Southern Chu officials to revive the empire, then the relationship between Southern Chu and Shu will become estranged. When the time comes, even Northern Han will be wary of Southern Chu. At that time, Great Yong only has to acknowledge Southern Chu¡¯s emperor, dividing the world with the Yangtze River as the border and allying with Southern Chu to attack Shu. With the limited foresight of Southern Chu¡¯s ruler and officials, they will be easily tricked. Even though Sichuan is difficult to attack, Shu is incapable of fending off the might of both Southern Chu and Great Yong. When the time comes, Shu will absolutely detest Southern Chu. As long as it uses the proper strategies, Great Yong will obtain the majority of Sichuan. At that point, Great Yong needs to simply attack from two fronts to conquer Southern Chu. Then, all Great Yong needs to do is prepare its armies21 for the final push to eliminate Northern Han. At this point, why should Great Yong worry about not unifying the world?¡±


    Li Tianxiang excitedly responded, ¡°It looks like once Sichuan and Southern Chu ally, Great Yong will be unable to do anything. It¡¯s a good thing that Brother Jiang is not a citizen of Great Yong. If you were to be employed by Great Yong, then my Kingdom of Shu will be placed in a precarious situation.¡±


    Lazily, I stated, ¡°By no means will I go to Great Yong. I hear that they value military accomplishments more than anything. A fragile scholar like myself will find it difficult there. Once a few years have passed and I have saved up enough money, I will buy some land in the countryside and marry a virtuous wife. That¡¯s the pleasure of life.¡±


    Li Tianxiang laughed, ¡°Then I pray that sire¡¯s22 wish comes true. However, I am curious. According to your plan, Great Yong shouldn¡¯t need twenty years.¡±


    A bit sleepily, I replied, ¡°Originally, it shouldn¡¯t take so long. If Great Yong invades Southern Chu, the conquest should only take five to six years. However, I have heard that the Emperor of Great Yong is old. Although the Crown Prince, Li An, is the heir apparent to the throne, his military accomplishments and prestige pale in comparison to the second prince, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi. At the time of its founding, the Yong Emperor, Li Yuan, acknowledged his second son¡¯s accomplishments and enfeoffed him as the Prince of Yong, using the same character as the empire. However, when it came to choosing the heir apparent, Li Yuan followed the time-honored principle of anointing the eldest son of the first wife as heir apparent. This decision will inevitably lead to the turmoil of a succession crisis. Great Yong may even split in two. I only said twenty years on the presumption that the turmoil does not spread too much.¡±


    Lowering his head slightly to think, Li Tianxiang took some time before exclaiming, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    I did not understand the meaning of his words and was too lazy to think deeper about it. Bidding farewell, I returned to my cabin. The next day, when I heard that Li Tianxiang had disembarked in advance, I found it extremely strange.


    My original plans were not bad, but who knew that Heaven¡¯s Will was unpredictable. The day I arrived at Jianye, I became a pauper.


    Thinking back on those days, it was the first time that I had come to Jianye and I was dumbfounded by the splendor and magnificence of the capital city. After finding an inn, I left to tour the city. At the Confucian Temple23 on the banks of the Yonghuai River, I met my lucky star, although at the time, I believed that I had met the bane of my existence.


    As I was walking along the streets, I witnessed a crowd gathered. Curious, I stepped forward and found a young boy selling himself into servitude in order to pay for his father¡¯s funeral expenses. It reminded me of my own father¡¯s passing when I had no money on hand. If I had not gotten the opportunity to work for the marquis, I would probably have ended up selling myself as well. Impulsively, I took out a hundred taels of silver and gave it to the young boy.


    Looking grateful, he respectfully asked, ¡°Young master, once I bury my father, I will go serve you at once. Where does young master currently reside?¡±


    I smiled awkwardly, noticing the looks of jealousy from the crowd. Having already broken the rule of showing money in public, I was not going to tell anyone where I lived. Without replying, I left in hurry. In order to swiftly return to my inn, I kept my head low. Passing by an alley, I felt someone approach me from behind. As I was about to turn around, a hard object pressed against my waist. I obediently entered the alley. Afterwards, I was swiftly hit on the back of the head. By the time I woke up, I was lying on the ground without any money left.


    Scowling miserably, I returned to the inn, grateful that I had earlier deposited ten taels of silver. This amount of money was enough to last me a month. What should I do? What should I do? Tossing and turning all night, I realized that the only solution was to take the imperial examination seriously to obtain the scholarly honors and become an official with salary and residence provided by the state. Southern Chu probably would not fall so fast. As soon as I had saved up enough money, I would resign. By that time, surely no one would bother someone with no official position.


    Note:


    A style name or a courtesy name is a name bestowed upon reaching adulthood (traditionally during the coming of age ceremony at the age of 20) in addition to one¡¯s given name. A man¡¯s peers would call him by his style rather than his given name, as a sign of respect. The only people who have the right to call him by his given name are his elders and superiors, though they may also use his style name in order to show affection, respect, or simply refinement and courtesy on their own part. One may not be addressed by his style by his father or grandfather. For more information, refer to this article.


    Footnotes:


    ½¨Òµ ¨C Modern-day Nanjing


    ´óÓº ¨C Great Yong, an empire (emperor)


    ¹¤²¿ ¨C the Ministry of Works, one of the six ministries in Chinese bureaucracy, is in charge of government construction projects, hiring of artisans and laborers for temporary service, manufacturing government equipment (including weaponry), maintenance of roads and canals, standardization of weights and measurements, and the gathering of resources from the countryside


    ±¾ºî ¨C this marquis


    ÍíÉú ¨C lit. this youngster, I (self-deprecatory, in front of elders)


    Àï ¨C a li is about 500 meter


    ¹¦Ãû ¨C lit. scholarly honor; meant the titles awarded to individuals who passed stages of the imperial examination


    ¹ÚÃáÌûÊ, guanmiantanghuang ¨C idiom, high-sounding, dignified, pompous


    ×íÉúÃÎËÀ, zuishengmengsi ¨C idiom, lit. as if drunk or entranced; in a drunken stupor


    A tael of silver weighs about 40 grams.


    This is a poem entitled ¡°Nocturnal Reflections While Travelling¡± (ÂÃÒ¹Ê黳) by renowned Tang Dynasty poet, Du Fu. He is called the Poet-Historian or the Poet-Sage by Chinese critics and is compared to Virgil, Horace, Ovid, Shakespeare, Milton, Burns, Wordsworth, amongst others.


    ¹«×Ó ¨C honorific for young gentleman


    ²»µÇ´óÑÅÖ®Ìà ¨C idiom, lit. that a work (art, poem, etc.) is not fit for an elegant hall; meaning that the work is coarse, unrefined, and not presentable


    Êñ¹ú, shuguo ¨C Kingdom of Shu (king)


    ÖÐÔ­, zhongyuan ¨C the Central Plains, refers to the cradle of Chinese civilization along the lower reaches of the Yellow River


    ´½³ÝÏàÒÀ ¨C idiom, lit. as close as lips and teeth; closely related, interdependent


    ÊñÖÐ ¨C an ancient name for Sichuan


    ±ø¾«Á¸×ã ¨C idiom, lit. elite soldiers, ample provisions; well prepared forces / prepared for war


    ±±ºº ¨C Northern Han


    Σ»úÒþ·ü ¨C idiom, lit. danger lurks on every side


    Ñø¾«ÐîÈñ ¨C idiom, lit. to preserve and nurture one¡¯s spirit; honing one¡¯s strength for the big push


    ¸óÏÂ ¨C polite way of referring to someone else


    ·ò×ÓÃí, fuzi miao ¨C lit. Temple of the Master; refers to a temple dedicated to the worship of Confucius (or Kong Fuzi, lit. Master Kong) and other philosophers of Confucianism

 Chapter 2: Attaining Top Marks in the Imperial Examination

    Chapter 2: Attaining Top Marks in the Imperial Examination


    In the sixth month of the sixteenth year of Xiande, Suiyun arrived in Jianye.In the eighth month, he attained the top marks in the imperial examination, becoming the zhuangyuan.1 At the celebratory feast, a Yong envoy arrived to propose a marriage alliance.


    In the twelfth month, Princess Changle2 of Great Yong arrived in Southern Chu. In the first month of the new year,3 Princess Changle was wed to Southern Chu¡¯s Crown Prince, Zhao Jia. Princess Changle was appointed as Crown Princess.


    Princess Changle, fifteen years old, was the daughter of Noble Consort Zhangsun, favored concubine of Emperor Gaozu4 of Yong. As Princess Changle''s birth coincided with Gaozu''s ascension to the throne, she was much favored by the Emperor and was granted the title of Princess Changle.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    After leaving the examination5 grounds, I stretched my tired body. These last several days had worn me out. The individual examination room was narrow and small. As I did not have money for bribes, by the third day, the entire room had been engulfed by the smell of the chamber pot. If my father and I had not previously wandered far from home, and lived through some difficult times, I probably would not have been able to eat anything while in that room.


    Even though I was frugal with my money, I had not a single coin left in my possession. There was still half a month before the results were announced. What should I do until then? Perhaps I should sell calligraphy and paintings, or help others write letters.


    Returning to the inn, I calculated that my deposit would run out the next day. Gathering the four treasures of the study,6 I decided to set up shop before the Confucian Temple. After talking with the owner of a teahouse and promising to help him write two letters, I was allowed to set up a stall in front of his store. Unfortunately, business wasn¡¯t too great. Those who came asking for help writing letters were all mostly illiterate and did not care about the calligrapher''s skill. After waiting for a long while without any customers and growing increasingly anxious, a young housewife in an azure7 dress walked over. Judging by her attire, I could tell that she was a widow. But she seemed to be only eighteen or nineteen years old. What a pity.


    Timidly, she said, ¡°Sir,8 I 9 wish to file a complaint for a lawsuit.¡± 10


    Picking up the brush, I questioned, ¡°What kind of lawsuit? Who are you suing?¡±


    Blushing, she replied, ¡°My9 husband was unfortunate and passed away. I9 wish to remarry, but my father-in-law will not permit it.¡±11


    After asking for some details, I wrote a few lines:


    Wed at seventeen, widowed at eighteen, in-laws are able-bodied, in a position that invites suspicion,12 should I wed or not?


    Baffled at the words that I had written, she asked, ¡°Sir, just these words ¡­ aren¡¯t they too few?¡±


    Proudly, I replied, ¡°Rest assured, as long as you file the complaint, I promise you that the authorities will agree to your wish to remarry.¡±


    She gave me ten copper coins as payment. I looked at the coins gratefully and thought to myself, Here is today¡¯s dinner. I have to work harder. Afterwards, once again, there was no more business.


    Before two hours13 had passed, the widow returned delighted, thanking me as soon as she saw me. ¡°Sir, thank you for writing the complaint. Once the daren14 saw my lawsuit, he approved my wish.¡±


    Of course he did, I thought. The current Imperial Capital Magistrate15 of Jianye placed a high value on ethics and morality. A widow remarrying would only cause her to lose her chastity. However, if she had an affair, then it would become a big problem. After the young widow left, my business became much better. By nightfall, I had earned enough money to pay for three more days of living expenses. Of course, I did not dare to write too many complaints for lawsuits. If someone wished to file a lawsuit, I would try to think of ways to dissuade them from doing so. Simply put, writing too many petitions for lawsuits would harm my reputation.


    After several days, I had earned enough money to able to stay in Jianye until the results were released. Closing the stall, I spent my days in the teahouse listening to other people converse. A pot of tea was enough to last me the whole day. Although I had closed the stall, if people were to look for me, I would continue to write letters for them. I had to pass the time anyway.


    After a few days, I had the urge to use what I had learned from the Book of Changes16 to help predict other people¡¯s fates. Quite honestly, my predictions weren¡¯t all that accurate. But with the help of my observations aided by my keen senses, I swiftly became an oracle. Of course, I only wanted to earn enough money to use, so I limited my fortunes to three per day with one additional fortune told for free. Strangely, this swiftly piqued the interests of others and the money swiftly came rushing in. To protect my reputation, I changed my attire and even changed my appearance by adding some medicine to make my face look more yellow.


    On one particular day, noon was swiftly approaching. I had already told three fortunes and decided to close up shop once I had told the free fortune. A young man rushed over in a hurry and asked, ¡°Sir, I am a merchant. A few days ago, a fellow townsman brought word that my wife was about to give birth. But she was unwell. I rushed back, but have not yet returned home. I don¡¯t why, but my heart is very uneasy. Would you17 please divine whether labor will go well and the gender of the baby?¡±


    Fiddling around with the divination tools, I calculated for some time before responding, ¡°No problem, minor risks but overall safe. It may be risky for your sick wife, but as you both have performed good deeds, the labor should go well. You will have children of both genders. Brother18 is really fortunate.¡±


    How did I know this? I actually did not. This was not something that one could predict, but surely I couldn¡¯t say something unpleasant to hear and agitate him half to death. However, his face looked honest and considerate and his body looked healthy. From the tone of his voice, he had a good relationship with his wife. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem having additional children. As for the health of his wife, I put it down to his absence. Without the husband present, of course a wife about to give birth would become unhappy. Once the husband returned, his wife would undoubtedly be happy and would give birth without any problems. I did not clarify whether the child would be a boy or a girl, allowing me to prevaricate when the time came. Just as the young man was about to happily pay, I informed him that this fortune was free. As he was thanking me, a middle-aged man ran over and happily said, ¡°Third brother,19 you¡¯ve returned! Sister-in-law20 has given birth to twins of mixed genders!21 Come quickly, come quickly!¡±


    The young man froze for a moment when he heard the news before suddenly running off. I took a deep breath. As I reveled in my good luck, I noticed the looks of admiration on the faces of others, and quickly became embarrassed.


    A man dressed in gray seated by the entrance stood and walked before me. Calmly, he asked, ¡°Sir, please predict my fortune.¡±


    I raised my head and regarded him. He seemed to be about twenty-seven years old. He possessed a tall and vigorous body, and had a calm look on his handsome features. Behind him followed a middle-aged man dressed in azure7 and an attendant dressed in black. Hesitating, I responded, ¡°I22 have already completed my divinations for today. This ¡­¡±


    The gray-clothed man replied, ¡°I know it would be difficult for Sir, but I am leaving the capital tomorrow, thus would like for Sir to help, however reluctant you may be.¡±


    I looked at the three individuals. I could see from the commanding expression on the gray-clothed man¡¯s face that he was probably someone used to giving commands and being obeyed. Although the green-clothed man seemed somewhat disdainful, there was also a look of hope on his features. As for the attendant, there was a menacing look on his face. It seemed that I could not afford to offend them. After calculating the days and realizing that the results of the imperial examination would be released the day after tomorrow, I replied, ¡°Fine,23 it¡¯s almost time for me22 to close up shop for good. This divination will be my last before I retire.¡±


    The gray-clothed man seemed surprised, thinking that I was retiring because of his actions. Puzzled, he could only ask, ¡°I am about to embark upon a journey and would like to know whether it will be ominous or auspicious.¡±


    After using the divination tools for some time, I answered, ¡°The abysmal, water, six at the top. Bound with cords and ropes, shut in between thorn-hedged prison walls, for three years one does not find the way, misfortune.24 I am afraid that sire¡¯s25 journey will be difficult with every step.¡± After concluding, I stole a look at his facial expressions and thought, People like you are usually confident; for you to waver with indecision, then the situation you face must be troublesome.


    His expression dull, he asked, ¡°May I ask: what is the difficulty?¡±


    How could I know? Thinking, I concluded that the man must be a soldier from his demeanor. Of the two others, they must be an advisor and a personal guard, respectively. The gray-clothed man must be someone of influence. Was there something big happening in Southern Chu? Regardless, I only needed to be a bit ambiguous to respond. Thinking of this ambiguity, I replied, ¡°In-fighting within, strong enemies without, things will be difficult. As long as sire is careful and prudent, there may be a way.¡±


    Although I was ambiguous, my words directly catered to the gray-clothed man¡¯s mental and psychological state. Heaving a sigh, he turned and left. The green-clothed middle-aged man took out a banknote and left it on the table. When I took a look at the banknote when they had gone far away, I discovered that it was worth a thousand taels of silver. I almost yelled with surprise. Swiftly shoving the banknote into my clothes, I quickly closed up shop and left.


    After a few more days passed, the results of the imperial examination were released on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. I was a bit hesitant. If it was a few days earlier, I hoped for nothing more than to have a great result. But now, with a pocketful of money, I was a bit regretful of my earlier decision to take part in the examinations. As a result, I did not go to see the results. Instead, I stayed in my room, looking over the drafts of my poems. Soon afterwards, I heard firecrackers go off outside. A shop assistant and the owner of the inn excitedly pushed the door open and entered. In a loud voice, they proclaimed, ¡°Congratulations lord!26 Lord has come first amongst the three candidates of the imperial examinations, becoming the zhuangyuan! It is this small shop¡¯s great fortune to be able to cater to you!27 Would the lord zhuangyuan please write a few characters for this humble shop?¡±


    Somewhat confused, I looked out the window, not knowing my future prospects. Then I thought I might not necessarily chance upon the fall of Southern Chu. Furthermore, I had heard that Hanlin Academy¡¯s Library possessed over a million books and was the world¡¯s largest library, and I once again became happy. I had also heard that last year, the King of Southern Chu had issued an edict to collect books and calligraphy from all over the world in order to build the Palace of Sublime Culture.28 I probably would have the chance to participate.


    That night, around 5 PM, I brought my number plate to the examination grounds. The area outside of the entrance was filled with the new jinshi,29 all of whom were dressed with new clothes and were in high spirits. When I arrived at the entrance, I realized that everyone was looking at me. A few even seemed to be jealous. Just as I was finding it strange, a scholar with a square face and big ears approached, inquiring, ¡°Is this brother30 here to participate in the Qionglin Feast31 for new jinshi?¡±


    Nodding my head, I replied, ¡°Yes, exactly. Pardon me, may I ask if there are any problems?¡±


    After hearing my words, the scholar revealed a look of respect before responding, ¡°Turns out that the new zhuangyuan has arrived. Please excuse my lack of manners. I22 am Liu Kui, this examination¡¯s second ranked bangyan.¡±


    Originally, seventy-nine new jinshi had gathered at the entrance before I had arrived, waiting only for me, the zhuangyuan. I finally realized why everyone seemed to have strange looks in their eyes. All the other new jinshi approached me to extend their greetings. Just as I was finding it difficult to handle everyone coming forward, the bell tolled three times. A ranking official leading a number of examiners exited the grounds, checking our number plates one by one. We were organized by rank with the zhuangyuan at the head, and led towards the palace. Behind me to the left and right were the bangyan and tanhua, respectively, with the rest of the seventy-plus new jinshi behind them. As we walked through the streets towards the royal capital, the route was lined with the common people who cheered our progress. We entered the royal capital via the Chaoyang Gate.32 As the major gate to enter the inner city, typically only the Emperor was permitted to use this gate. The only other individuals who were permitted to use this gate were the new jinshi on their way to the Qionglin Feast. After entering the palace grounds, I noticed that other than the rock gardens and flora, I could hear the sounds of women giggling. Presumably, the court ladies were peeking at us.


    Reaching the Qionglin Garden, we were led to our assigned seats by the eunuchs of the Palace Directorate of Ceremonies.33 As we were seated, a eunuch announced in a high-pitched voice, ¡°His Majesty arrives!¡± I saw an old man dressed in dragon robes followed by a group of court ladies enter the garden. With everyone else, I prostrated myself on the ground, earnestly shouting, ¡°Long live the King!¡±34


    The king weakly and without strength replied, ¡°All35 arise.¡±


    After we all stood, the feast was considered to have begun. After we had all carefully adhered to every step of etiquette and ceremony, we could relax and taste the imperial meal. It was so delicious. If I could, I would definitely bring the cooks in the imperial kitchen home. As we all had the chance to eat and drink,36 everyone had become somewhat relaxed.


    King Zhao Sheng placed down his chopsticks and spoke to the chief examiner. ¡°Aiqing Shi, please introduce this examination¡¯s top three to Us.¡±37


    The chief examiner stood and saluted the king. ¡°This vassal38 obeys Your Majesty¡¯s command.¡±39 Then pointing at me, he said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, he is this examination¡¯s first-tier, first-ranked zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe of Jiaxing.¡±


    I hurriedly left my seat and prostrated myself, saying, ¡°This vassal, Jiang Zhe, greets Your Majesty.¡±


    With a smile, Zhao Sheng replied, ¡°Good, good. Definitely a young man with excellent abilities. Your responses to the prompts were not bad, especially your poem, Recollections Under the Moon. We have ordered it to be restructured into a song. We will soon let everyone hear it.¡±


    The chief examiner then pointed at the bangyan and tanhua, introducing them. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, these are the second-ranked bangyan, Liu Kui of Jiangning,40 and third-ranked tanhua Fu Yulun of Huaiyang.¡±41


    Zhao Sheng praised each one by one before allowing us to return to our seats. Once we were seated, Zhao Sheng raised his hand and a group of women floated out from behind. Some played the flute, others the zither,42 and lastly some began to dance. After a while, one of women slowly began to sing:


    ¡°When will the moon be clear and bright?


    With a cup of wine in my hand, I ask the clear sky.


    In the heavens on this night,


    I wonder what season it would be.


    I¡¯d like to ride the wind to fly home.


    Yet I fear the crystal and jade mansions


    Are much too high and cold for me.


    Dancing with my moonlit shadow,


    It does not seem like the human world.


    The moon rounds the red mansion,


    Stoops to silk-pad doors,


    Shines upon the sleepless,


    Bearing no grudge,


    Why does the moon tend to be full when people are apart?


    People experience sorrow, joy, separation and reunion,


    The moon may be dim or bright, round or crescent shaped,


    This imperfection has been going on since the beginning of time.


    May we all be blessed with longevity,


    Though thousands of miles apart, we are still able to share the beauty of the moon together.¡±43


    This was the poem that I had composed during the examination. Everyone in the gardens immersed themselves in the beautiful feelings engendered.


    Just then, a eunuch entered and reported, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the Prime Minister requests an audience.¡±


    Zhao Sheng slowly replied, ¡°What is it? We are enjoying the Qionglin Feast. If there are any other matters of state, let him handle it.¡±


    ¡°The Prime Minister said it was urgent,¡± replied the eunuch.


    Zhao Sheng helplessly nodded and said, ¡°Fine, let him enter.¡±


    Soon, an elderly man dressed in the robes of an yipin44 official hurriedly entered. When he saw Zhao Sheng, he prostrated himself. ¡°Congratulations to Your Majesty. Great Yong has dispatched an envoy to express the Yong Emperor¡¯s decree, expressing a wish to foster a marriage alliance.¡±


    Although he had a look of happiness on his features, Zhao Sheng asked disbelievingly, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The elderly official answered, ¡°It is true¡ªthe Yong Emperor has a beloved daughter who has reached marriageable age45 and is willing to marry her to the Crown Prince to serve as Crown Princess. From this point onwards, the two states will be allied and will forever be at peace.¡±


    Zhao Sheng happily said, ¡°Today has witnessed two blessings for my Southern Chu. First, Southern Chu has acquired talented individuals capable of serving as pillars of the state. Second is this alliance with Great Yong. Come, quickly summon the Yong envoy for an audience.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Zhao Sheng quickly left. My life¡¯s only Qionglin Feast thus finished with a whimper.46 However, the faces of everyone who had heard the good news were filled with joy. I had some doubt. Why did Great Yong suddenly want to form a marriage alliance with Southern Chu? Was this similar to the plans that I had previously envisioned? It couldn¡¯t be possible, I thought as I shook my head.


    The court was busy preparing for the marriage alliance in the subsequent several months. Following the regulations, I entered Hanlin Academy, happily casting myself into the library. I heard faint whispers about the great beauty of the Yong Emperor¡¯s daughter, the Princess Changle, and her favor before the Emperor. But I thought to myself, how beautiful could a young girl of fifteen be?


    After a few months of preparations and concluding the six traditional pre-wedding rites,47 the wedding between Princess Changle and the Crown Prince of Southern Chu was held on the New Year. As the new zhuangyuan, I had the fortune of the attending the wedding. As the ceremony concluded and the crown prince and princess accepted the customary deferential greetings from the gathered court officials, I finally had the opportunity to see Princess Changle¡¯s features. She was graceful, elegant, and stunning. Although a bit young and immature, she was truly beautiful. In comparison, the crown prince standing beside her, although already over twenty, was eclipsed. Of course, everyone lied that the pair were an ¡°ideal couple matched by heaven.¡±48 Hoping that the Yong Emperor could not have been so heartless as to use his daughter as a pawn in a fake marriage alliance, I sincerely prayed that Southern Chu and Great Yong would not go to war and that relations remain harmonious, allowing me to live a few decades in peace.


    As I was sincerely praying, the musicians began to sing and play my work as a newly minted Hanlin academician, Sapphire Jade Plate:


    ¡°Flowers bursting into bloom in the sky,


    Then scatter down as star-like rain.


    The scent of precious horses and ornate carriages fill the road,


    Notes from a phoenix flute hover in the air,


    The moon, like a jade wine cup, hangs in the sky,


    Fish and dragon lanterns dance in the breeze all night.


    Beautiful women wear ornaments of all kinds on their heads,


    They converse cheerfully and laugh heartily, leaving their secret fragrance behind.


    In the crowd for a thousand times, I failed to find my love,


    When suddenly turning back by chance,


    I find her standing alone in far end of the street in the waning light.¡±49


    As the court ladies began to dance, I raised my head and watched as Princess Changle turned her face slightly away. A lone tear slid down her cheek. My heart froze. This young woman must now spend the rest of her life far away from home, never to see her family again. That was if all things went well. If this marriage were fake¡ªeven though I hoped it was real, I was not certain¡ª, then this young woman would meet a cruel end.


    At this moment, I noticed the crown prince lower his head and whisper into the princess¡¯s ear. Although they were far away and the hall was filled with noise, I could faintly make out the crown prince informing the princess that this Sapphire Jade Plate: Night of the Lantern Festival was the work of the imperial examination''s zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe. Following the crown prince¡¯s gaze, she turned her head and looked upon me, smiling faintly. Her smile was like the flowers blossoming in the spring and my heart could not help but tremble. Quickly lowering my head, there was an odd feeling in my heart, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    Note:


    In China, there are multiple ways of saluting. In jianghu and common usage, a typical salute involves making a fist with the right hand, while either using the left hand to wrap around the right fist or the right fist is held against the open left palm. Females switch this around. It''s also switched around to denote the start of an argument or fight. In polite society, salutes were made holding the two palms forward together, the fingers overlapping somewhat.


    Footnotes:


    ×´Ôª, zhuangyuan ¨C the title of the individual who comes first in the imperial examinations; those who came in the top three of the were known as the yijia (Ò»¼×) or first tier and were titled as the zhuangyuan (×´Ôª), bangyan (°ñÑÛ), and tanhua (̽»¨), respectively


    ³¤ÀÖ, changle ¨C everlasting happiness


    Îì³½ÔªÔÂ, wuchen yuanyue ¨C first month of the fifth year of the sixty year cycle


    ¸ß×æ, gaozu ¨Clit. Supreme Forefather; typically a title used to honor the founding emperor of a dynasty


    »áÊÔ, huishi ¨C the national level (and sometimes the final stage) of the imperial examinations; the huishi lasted three days with the examinees locked in solitary rooms


    ÎÄ·¿Ëı¦, wenfang sibao ¨C lit. four treasures of the study; refers to the brush, ink, paper, and ink stone used in Chinese calligraphy


    Çà, qing ¨C black, blue, or green colored


    ÏÈÉú, xiansheng ¨C sir, mister, teacher


    Å«¼Ò, nujia ¨C I, my; lit. your servant, a form of humble self-reference for a female


    In dynastic China, literacy was not very high. As a result, scholars would frequently help others write documents, including helping them write out a complaint for a lawsuit. Without such a document, it was very difficult for a lawsuit to be filed with the authorities


    In traditional Chinese culture and the legal system dating back to the beginning of Chinese civilization, once a woman was married to someone, she became a part of that family. If the husband died, the wife would have to remain a widow throughout her life. If she wished to remarry, she would have to have the agreement of her in-laws before she can do so. Without permission, such a marriage would not only be deemed illegal, but the widow would be punished severely.


    ¹ÏÌïÀîÏÂ, gu tian xiao li¨C idiom, originates from a longer idiom ¹ÏÌï²»¼{ÂÄ£¬Àîϲ»Õý¹Ú£¯¹ÏÌï²»ÄÉÂÄ£¬Àîϲ»Õý¹Ú, lit. being caught with one¡¯s hand in the cookie jar; a position that invites suspicion, in suspicious circumstances or surroundings


    ʱ³½, shichen ¨C equivalent to two hours


    ´óÈË, daren ¨C a title used to refer to one¡¯s superiors


    ¾©Õ×Òü, jingzhaoyin ¨C the prefectural magistrate assigned to the capital region; China was divided into prefectures (zhoufu, Öݸ®), including the imperial capital, each with a prefectural magistrate (zhifu, Öª¸®) assigned; the capital region (for Southern Chu, Jianye) was known as the ¾©Õ× (jingzhao)


    Ò×¾­, yijing ¨C the Book or Classic of Changes; also Romanized in the West as the I Ching; the oldest Chinese classic and an ancient divination text that uses cleromancy (using random numbers) to determine divine intent


    Äú, nin ¨C polite form of you


    ÀÏÐÖ, laoxiong ¨C an informal way of addressing male counterparts


    ÀÏÈý, laosan ¨C informal way of referring someone who is ranked number three; third brother


    µÜÃÃ, dimei ¨C younger brother¡¯s wife


    Áú·ïÌ¥, longfengtai ¨C lit. dragon and phoenix twins; the dragon was considered to be male, while the phoenix female


    ÔÚÏÂ, zaixia ¨C a humble way of saying I, me


    Ò²°Õ, yeba ¨C never mind, fine (indicating acceptance or resignation)


    ¿²ØÔÉÏÁù£¬ÏµÓûÕÀg£¬ÖÃÓÚ´Ô¼¬£¬ÈýËê²»µÃ£¬Ð× ¨C this divination comes from the Book of Changes and is very bad and means, ¡°A man who in the extremity of danger has lost the right of way and irremediably entangled in his sins has no prospects of escape. He is like a criminal who sits shackled behind thorn-entangled walls.¡±


    ¸óÏÂ, gexia ¨C your distinguished self, sire


    ÀÏÒ¯, laoye ¨C lord, master; a humble way of addressing someone


    ÅîÜêÉú»Ô, pengbishenghui ¨C idiom, lit. your presence brings light (honor) to my humble dwelling


    ³çÎĵî, chongwen dian ¨C Palace of Sublime Culture/Literature


    ½øÊ¿, jinshi ¨C title for those who successfully passed the highest level of the imperial examinations


    ÐǪ̈, xiongtai ¨C polite way of addressing someone (male)


    ÇíÁÖÑç, qionglin yan ¨C lit. Jade Forest Feast; first begun by the Song Dynasty, this feast was given by the Emperor to honor the new jinshi; the feast was placed at the Qionglin Garden (qionglin yuan, ÇíÁÖÔ·)


    ³¯ÑôÃÅ, chaoyang men ¨C lit. Facing the Sun Gate


    ˾Àñ¼à, silijian ¨C lit. Directorate of Ceremonies; one of the and the foremost ranking directorates of the imperial court assigned to handle ceremonial matters including ascension to the throne, the death of the emperor, and the feast of the new jinshi


    ¹úÖ÷ÍòËêÍòËêÍòÍòËê, guozhu wansui wansui wanwansui ¨C lit. Long live the King; may His Majesty live ten thousand years


    ÖÚÇä, zhongqing ¨C ÖÚ means all, while Çä are often a high ranking official that is worthy of being addressed with this honorific used by emperor; sometimes the emperor may refer to them as °®Çä (aiqing)


    ¾Æ¹ýÈýѲ£¬²Ë¹ýÎåζ, jiuguosanxun, caiguowuwei ¨C lit. having drank and eaten our fill


    ¹Â, gu ¨C the royal we; term used by kings and princes


    ³¼, chen ¨C subject or vassal


    ³¼×ñÖ¼, chen zunzhi ¨C lit. this vassal obeys your majesty¡¯s command


    ½­Äþ, Jiangning ¨C a historical prefecture that is today a district of Nanjing


    »´Ñô, Huaiyang ¨C a prefecture centered around the area that is modern-day Yangzhou and Huai¡¯an


    ÇÙ, qin ¨C the zither


    This is the majority of a poem by Su Shi, aka Su Dongpo, a Tang Dynasty poet famed alongside Du Fu. The poem¡¯s original name is Ë®µ÷¸èÍ·, ±û³½ÖÐÇï (shuidiao getou, bingchen zhongqiu).


    һƷ, yipin ¨C lit. first-ranked; in China, civil and military official hierarchy were divided into nine ranks (first to nine, with first being highest)


    Äê·½¼°óÅ, nianfengjiji ¨C has reached marriageable age, has become an adult; in ancient China, girls reached adulthood at the age of fifteen


    »¢Í·Éßβ, hutou shewei ¨C idiom, tiger¡¯s head, snake¡¯s tail; start strong, finish weak


    The six traditional pre-wedding rites include ÄÉ²É (nacai, the formal proposal), ÎÄÃ÷ (wenming, giving the Éú³É°Ë×Ö, shengchengbazi (the eight-character birth data used for astrological purposes) of the groom), Äɼª (naji, placement of the eight-character astrological data upon the ancestral altar to confirm compatibility, ÄÉÕ÷ (nazheng, sending of the betrothal gifts to the bride and the return gifts to the groom), ÇëÆÚ (qingqi, selection of an auspicious wedding date), and lastly Ç×Ó­ (qinying, the wedding ceremony)


    ÀɲÅŮò£¬Ìì×÷Ö®ºÏ, langcain¨¹mao, tianzuozhihe ¨C lit. talented man and beautiful woman, a match made in heaven


    This is a poem by Song Dynasty poet, Xin Qiji. The name has not been changed. Baidu, China''s premier search engine, takes its name from a line in the poem: ¡°In the crowd for a thousand times, I failed to find my love, / When suddenly turning back by chance / I find her standing alone in far end of the street in the waning light.¡± (ÖÚÀïÑ°Ëûǧ°Ù¶È£¬ÝëÈ»»ØÊ×£¬ÄÇÈËÈ´ÔڵƻðÀ»Éº´¦¡£)

 Chapter 3: Hanlin Academic

    Chapter 3: Hanlin Academic


    In the ninth month of the sixteenth year of Xiande, Jiang Zhe enters Hanlin Academy.1 Due to ranking first in the imperial examinations, he becomes a Hanlin Academy Junior Compiler,2 rated seventh-ranked.3


    In the first month of the seventeenth year of Xiande, due to his erudition and reputation, Jiang Zhe was appointed to help establish the Palace of Sublime Culture. Over a period of three years, Jiang Zhe was appreciated for his skill, his research and analytical ability, for often enduring sleepless nights and forgetting to eat, diligence and hard work.4 Not much later, he is promoted to the rank of Hanlin Academy Senior Compiler,5 rated lower sixth-ranked.6


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    What a blessing! Stretching, I raised the sole extant copy of a poetry anthology. These days, I spent my time in the library of Hanlin Academy. This was definitely the world¡¯s greatest library with many books that I had not yet read. I had read many books before and with my photographic memory, I only needed to read a book once to memorize its contents. I could even write out from rote memory complete essays. But no matter my abilities, there was no way for me to read the million-plus books. I found and used the library register to identify books that I had not read, to read one by one. I was going to be staying at Hanlin Academy for at least three to five years, and should be able to read most of the books that I had not had the chance to read before. Of course, I paid the most attention to those books indicated as the sole extant copies, as most of these works were masterpieces.


    On this day, I was searching in the stacks for something to read when I noticed a book with a yellow silk cover. From the exquisite cover, I presumed that it must be some masterpiece. When I opened the cover, I nearly fainted from shock. On the first page were eight words dripping with blood: ¡°to train this godly art, first castrate oneself.¡±7 I quickly closed the book and looked at the cover, seeing that it was called the Sunflower Manual.8 As I still wanted to marry and have children, I quickly threw the book aside.


    On the side, I noticed a copy of Zhuangzi¡¯s Essentials for Nourishing Life9 dating back to the Han Dynasty. Picking it up, I flipped through the pages. Although the contents were the characters on the pages were the same as I remembered, there were many notes and comments written wherever there were empty spaces. I liked to read other people¡¯s annotations, as they embodied the hard work of scholars. Seeing that no one was around, I readily pulled over a nearby footstool and sat down. Leaving the stacks to find a proper seat would be a waste of time. I became engrossed. The annotations were likely written by a Daoist priest who was also a doctor, and contained the secrets to nourishing one¡¯s life: what one could eat and drink, when to rise and to sleep, how to meditate before bed, how to exercise one¡¯s qi, and sexual techniques. This was definitely my favorite. Don¡¯t laugh at me! My greatest wish was to live comfortably without ailments and disasters, to wed a gentle and virtuous wife, and to have several cute children. Sexual techniques were definitely important. Don¡¯t all those licentious individuals frequently live short lives? They did not know how to control themselves and did not know how to give their bodies proper nourishment. Just as I was becoming happy, I suddenly realized that I did not know if these annotations were correct. What was I to do? Thinking back and forth, I ultimately decided to find out myself. In the following month, I searched the entire library for texts on how to maintain one¡¯s good health; some directly conflicted, while others matched. But who am I? A genius! I finally organized a set of methods that I began to use to properly maintain my health.


    First, when I woke up and opened my eyes, I would sit calmly, meditating and exercising my qi. Then, I exercised my body. Though I did not know any kung fu, I did know the basic exercises known as the "Five Animals Play."10 Afterwards, I would eat a light breakfast without grease or strong flavors before heading off. If there was nothing at noon, I would return home to eat a nutritious lunch as late as possible. I would then take an afternoon nap. After waking up, I would do as I pleased. If there were any feasts or events at night, I would try to eat and drink as little as possible, and when home would drink some medicinal alcohol to cleanse my digestive system. After meditating for an hour, I would then go to bed. I had to sit, sleep, and walk in a particular fashion that wasn¡¯t too particularly noticeable. Even though my current rank was low, I was busy enough that I could not constantly maintain this lifestyle, I tried my best to adhere. As for martial arts, I had no intention of training. Doesn¡¯t the saying go, ¡°Good swimmers are more liable to drown¡±? If I knew martial arts, I would likely be dragged into some unimaginable scenario and possibly even die at a young age. It¡¯s not like I wanted to live forever, just living to the age of seventy was enough for me.


    I continued for two months and discovered a noticeable improvement in my body¡¯s health. Previously, I had some small ailments and maladies, but they all disappeared. My mind became clearer, and I felt that I had more energy while reading and writing.


    This day, I had just left the stacks to eat lunch. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t wealthy enough to hire a cook and had to make my own food. As I was considering my lunch options, I ran into a class colleague,11 Liu Kui. As he walked over smiling happily, he said, ¡°Brother12 Jiang, how about it? Let¡¯s go to the Bright Moon Pavilion together.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Bright Moon Pavilion to do what?¡± I asked with curiosity.


    Surprised, Liu Kui replied, ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? We¡¯re going to attend Princess Changle¡¯s zither gathering.¡±


    ¡°Zither gathering, Princess Changle?¡± I responded, even more confused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he stated, ¡°No one in Jianye does not know that ever since Princess Changle came to our state to be wed, she has missed her homeland. In order to divert herself from her loneliness, she has organized this zither gathering. I have heard that she wishes to witness for herself the demeanor of Southern Chu¡¯s scholars. I have also heard that Great Yong¡¯s famed zither fairy, Liang Wan, was part of her dowry. Liang Wan was purportedly a student of the musical sage, Wu Youzi, and is extremely refined. If she wasn¡¯t a good friend of Princess Changle, she would not have come to Southern Chu. In addition, I¡¯ve heard that Liang Wan has come to Southern Chu to search for a husband. Almost all the eligible scholarly bachelors want to take this opportunity.¡±


    Dumbfounded, I ventured, ¡°But isn¡¯t Liang Wan part of her dowry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing more than an excuse,¡± said someone off to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Princess has already spoken to the Crown Prince. Liang Wan is her good sister and must be wed to a gifted scholar of similar demeanor as the first wife.¡±


    Turning my head, I realized that it was the tanhua, Fu Yulun. Seeing that he had already changed into luxurious informal wear with a jade flute at his waist, I could tell that he was definitely interested in Liang Wan. Remembering that he hailed from an influential family in Huaiyang, he definitely looked the part. I laughed in my heart. If Liang Wan was really so beautiful and talented, the crown prince would surely be interested. Of course, he must give face to Princess Changle. But once he ascended the throne and was permitted a harem, he could easily pick Liang Wan as a concubine. Right now though, he had to be circumspect, because of Princess Changle¡¯s unusual status.


    I originally was disinterested. I was aware of my own shortcomings. Although my features weren¡¯t too bad, they were nothing to brag about. Although I was talented, talent without a sponsor meant that I had no way of ascending the ranks quickly. These years, with the world in turmoil, those generals able to command armies and battle were much more prestigious than us scholars. As Southern Chu emphasized scholars, its national strength wasn¡¯t particularly strong and could not even compare to Sichuan¡¯s Kingdom of Shu. If our navy wasn¡¯t so strong, Great Yong would likely have already crossed the Yangtze. In summary, I, Jiang Zhe, was unworthy of attention and had no strong backing to protect me. Don¡¯t even say that Liang Wan will take a fancy towards me, as even if she did, I would not dare marry her. But I couldn¡¯t not go, as it meant not giving face to the crown prince and Princess Changle. I decided to go just this once. And although I was skilled with the four arts,13 I was not necessarily the best. I could listen to the zither. I could play some weiqi (go), but would most likely lose. My calligraphy was decent, but could not compare to those master calligraphers. As for painting, though I knew how to paint, I was better at appreciating. I had a maternal uncle who was a famed court painter. Countless treasures, works of calligraphy, and paintings passed through his hands. In the past, I spent some time under his tutelage and having read many books, I would likely have entered the court in a similar capacity if my father had not taken me away.


    While indulging in these flights of fancy, I replied aimlessly to their words. We soon arrived at the Bright Moon Pavilion. The pavilion was originally the secondary manor of a high-ranking official and adjacent to the official residence of the crown prince, built a few years ago. Afterwards, the crown prince decided he might as well purchase the manor. As the manor was small, but exquisite, it was connected to the official residence. It was said that upon arrival, Princess Changle fell in love with the manor and was allowed to use it as her place of relaxation. For Liang Wan to hold her zither gathering here was quite appropriate.


    After passing through a dark side entrance, I carefully considered the small garden before me. Before me was a clear green pond, a dozen plum trees, and a small but refined two-story building. It was definitely the realm of immortals. No wonder it was beloved by Princess Changle. Thinking to myself as I walked, I considered the size of the building and wondered how many people it could hold. After I skirted the pond, I noticed that there was an open area before the building. The area was probably previously used for flora, but now had been cleared and a canopy erected. A thick layer of straw covered the canopy, and inside, braziers were placed on all sides. One could smell the fragrant scent of wine. There were several rows of fur-coated seats. Although Southern Chu¡¯s winters weren¡¯t particularly cold, a light dusting of snow had fallen earlier in the day and the air outside was cool. It was comfortably warm within the greenhouse. There were a few dozen young, refined gentlemen dressed in various colors. While drinking fragrant wines, they appreciated the beauty of the fallen snow and the plum trees. Truly this was part of the wonderful life of being in the south. Walking closer, I could hear the discussion. Princess Changle¡¯s zither gathering wasn¡¯t just open to anyone. Besides the young newly enfeoffed individuals, the only others were the younger generation of influential families. All of them had some talent or they otherwise would not have come out of fear of embarrassing themselves. As a result, the number of attendees was lower than we expected. Although I regretted my attendance, I was dissatisfied by the reception. Picking a seat in the corner, I sat down and poured myself a cup of warmed wine, prepared to steal quite a bit of respite.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door of the small building opened and twelve beautiful and refined ladies dressed in court attire exited and lowered the beaded curtains. The ding dong sound of jewelry could be heard and an alluring scent wafted out. One of the court ladies bent and gestured towards the interior before turning and speaking, ¡°Her Highness, the Princess, commands: Lady Liang will remain in the building and play the zither. Regardless of poems or essays, or the four arts, as long as someone can gain Lady Liang¡¯s favor, she will come out to greet one and all.¡±


    Everyone sat steadily in their seats, waiting with baited breath. Not long afterwards, the sound of the zither could be heard. It began softly, weakly, forcing everyone to listen closely. Slowly, the sound of the zither seemed to slowly hover in the air, almost like a butterfly meandering as it flapped its wings. The music slowly repeated seeming like an endless rhyme, reminding one and all of scenes of high mountains and flowing streams. The sounds were fresh and smooth, giving birth to a soul-stirring feeling. Up to this point, I almost yawned with boredom. I had expected that a zither master from Great Yong must be amazing, but in the end, was only so-so. This kind of ability with the zither was not uncommon in Southern Chu. Just then, the music slowly lowered in volume, giving one the feeling of sleepiness. Suddenly, almost like the shattering of a silver vase, as if the cavalry charged forth, the sounds transformed and became like the sounds of an army of tens of thousands running unhindered across the lands. After this explosion, the music became resoundingly deep, as the killing intent was buried, and replaced by sorrow. A truly wonderful imagery of a battlefield filled with soldiers. I listened attentively. This was definitely worthy of being considered a great master of the zither. The sound of the zither slowly diminished, as calm was restored, signaling the end of the battle and the beginning of song and dance, allowing one to become intoxicated by the carefree and relaxed sounds.14


    When the piece finished, applause thundered. Afterwards, everyone produced their proud works to gain Liang Wan¡¯s favor. However, her standards were very high and refused to come out. Afterwards, some of those with some brains turned their attention to me. A young master of an influential family half begged, half commanded, ¡°I have long heard of the literary brilliance15 of the new zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe, who shook the world with the poem, Recollections Under the Moon. Would Brother Jiang compose a poem and prevent Southern Chu¡¯s scholars from losing face?¡±


    I was speechless. These folks insinuated that if I failed to produce a worthy poem, then I would have harmed our country¡¯s reputation. Fine.¡­ This young man was the only son of the prime minister. I could not afford to offend him. Having listened to the music, I was already itching to compose a piece. Not bothering with brush or paper, I recited:


    ¡°Affectionately whispering, a young boy and girl speak, in fondness or ire they call each other ¡®dear.¡¯


    Abruptly it changes to the heroic, brave warriors charging across the battlefield.


    Floating clouds of willow fluff without stamens, across the broad sky and vast earth accordingly fly and flutter.


    The raucous cries of hundreds of birds in a flock, suddenly seeing a solitary phoenix.


    It scrambles upwards inching until it no longer can go up, losing control it abruptly falls a thousand fathoms or more.


    Oh, ever since I¡¯ve had two ears, I¡¯ve never known how to listen to strings or zithers.


    But since I¡¯ve heard Mistress Liang play, I¡¯ve had to rise from my seat in respect to one side.


    I wave my arm in order to stop him, soaking my robes tears gush down.


    Wan, ah! You are really capable, but don¡¯t cause the emotional turmoil of the music to go straight to my belly.¡±16


    After a moment¡¯s silence, all cheered. A few even rushed to ask for brush and paper to put to write down my words. Amidst this chaotic scene, the beaded curtains flew apart and from the building exited a woman clad in yellow with a green cloak draped around her shoulders. This woman was about twenty years of age. She was taller than the women of Southern Chu, and possessed an hourglass figure. Although she was wearing many layers due to the weather, her hidden beauty elicited everyone¡¯s desires. I gazed at her face. Although she did not wear any makeup, her skin was as pale as that of snow. Coupled with a pair of carefully trimmed and painted eyebrows, and bright eyes that seemed as clear as an icy spring, she was definitely a gorgeous beauty.


    Liang Wan¡¯s gaze fell upon me. Smiling slightly, she paid her respects, ¡°This must be the brilliant scholar of Southern Chu, this examination¡¯s zhuangyuan. This servant17 likes your poetic verses greatly.¡±


    Although I was a bit dazzled, I understood what was going on and hastily returned, ¡°That this humble work can receive my lady¡¯s18 praise is Suiyun¡¯s blessing. In reality, the gifted scholars of Southern Chu number like the clouds. It is only that my19 creativity is a bit more responsive compared to others. If my lady is interested in the gifted scholars of Southern Chu, then there is no harm in conversing with everyone.¡±


    Liang Wan¡¯s beautiful eyes moved around, considering everyone. And so, everyone felt like they had been given a reprieve, hurriedly rushing forward and surrounding her. I didn¡¯t say much afterwards. Soon, after seeing that Liang Wan had already begun to converse with everyone in a congenial manner, I slowly and subtly left. Just as I was about to leave through the side door, I felt something and turned. I saw that a window was open. From within I espied a pair of crystal clear eyes were watching me. I pushed the door open and left. Who was that? I didn¡¯t know why, but I could be feel that those eyes belonged to Princess Changle.


    I later heard that Princess Changle had gifted the Bright Moon Pavilion to Liang Wan to serve as her residence. Liang Wan possessed a cheerful temperament. As long as a visitor could produce a worthy verse or song, or any of the four arts, she would greet them personally. As a result, many young men who admired her sought to see her. Although there were many who lusted after her, the presence of Princess Changle prevented anyone from using force. And with the rise in Liang Wan¡¯s reputation and name, not many dared to offend her. Afterwards, even King Zhao Sheng adopted Liang Wan as his daughter. Although she did not enter into the royal family register, everyone called her Princess Mingyue,20 and her fame spread far and wide.


    As a lowly Hanlin Academic, I wasn¡¯t going to look for trouble. Though I received several invitations from Liang Wan, I rejected them all using all kinds of excuses. If anyone were to ask, I would respond that the books possessed their own beauties. Even though everyone laughed at my pedantry, they were happy to have one less competitor. In order to prevent anything excessive, I enthusiastically engrossed myself in the books at Hanlin Academy. I was therefore able to not only keep myself entertained, but also avoid the others¡¯ attentions. This led to an event that filled me with joy.21 In the first month of the seventeenth year of Xiande, I was allowed to, by royal decree, help establish the Palace of Sublime Culture. I quickly became a major force due to my photographic memory, ability to serve as an appreciator of antiques, and my wide knowledge. Not only was I very effective at organizing the book collection, works of calligraphy, and paintings, I also was young and strong. If they did not use me, who were they to use? This was the happiest period of my life. The Palace of Sublime Culture took three years from the issuance of the decree to the completion of the construction. I took part in its entirety, enjoying every moment.22


    Of course, while I indulged in the sea of books, something happened that I faintly believed would. Conflict arose between Southern Chu and the Kingdom of Shu, and became increasingly intense. I had no way of being involved and really was disinterested in the entire matter.


    Other than this, Princess Changle became pregnant, but unfortunately suffered a miscarriage. It was said that she was too young and wasn¡¯t accustomed to living in Southern Chu. Afterwards, she moved out of the crown prince¡¯s official residence to a royal residence located at Lake Mochou at the western outskirts of Jianye. The crown prince did not join her and, in fact, wasn¡¯t even lonely. The ladies-in-waiting, who came as part of Princess Changle¡¯s dowry, were all beauties from Great Yong and skilled in the bedroom. They swiftly became the crown prince¡¯s favored concubines. The face of the person who told me of these details was filled with envy at the crown prince¡¯s luck with women. I could only bitterly laugh. In my view, Princess Changle only moved to the royal residence on the outskirts of the city because she did not like the crown prince. As a princess of Great Yong, she was a peerless beauty of blue-blooded nobility.23 Having been used as a tool in a marriage alliance with Southern Chu, she was in no mood to fawn over such a mediocre crown prince. Taking a negative view, did Great Yong deliberately provide so many great beauties as part of the dowry to seduce the crown prince and prevent the princess from suffering?


    Footnotes:


    Hanlin Academy (º²ÁÖÔº) was an academic and administrative institution founded originally in the Tang Dynasty. Membership in the academy was confined to an elite group of scholars, often individuals who placed high within the imperial examinations. These scholars performed secretarial and literary tasks for the court, including drafting documents and the interpretation of Chinese classics. Membership in this exclusive institution often led to higher positions in government.


    º²ÁÖÔº±àÐÞ, hanlinyuan bianxiu ¨C Hanlin Academy Junior Compiler, a lower-ranked academic


    ÆßÆ·, qipin ¨C seventh-ranked


    ÊÖ²»Ê;í, shubushijuan ¨C idiom, lit. always with a book in hand


    º²ÁÖÔºÐÞ׫, hanlinyuan xiuzhuan ¨C Hanlin Academy Senior Compiler


    ´ÓÁùÆ·, cong liupin ¨C lower sixth-ranked


    ÓûÁ·Éñ¹¦£¬»Óµ¶×Ô¹¬, yulian shengong, huidao zigong ¨C lit. in order to train this godly martial art, you must castrate oneself


    ¿û»¨±¦µä, kuihua baodian ¨C lit. Sunflower Treasured Book; the Sunflower Manual is a reference to Smiling, Proud Wanderer (Ц°Á½­ºþ, xiao ao jianghu), a wuxia novel by Jinyong. The manual was created by a eunuch and is used by one of the deuteragonists, Dongfang Bubai


    ÑøÉúÖ÷, yangshengzhu ¨C lit. Essentials for Nourishing Life, is the third chapter within the philosophical text known as Zhuangzi by Zhuang Zhou (aka Zhuangzi); the text utilizes stories, such as whimsical allegories, to illustrate how to live a full life.


    ÎåÇÝÏ·, wuqinxi ¨C lit. five animal play; a set of qigong exercises developed during the Han Dynasty that mimics the movements of five different animals ¨C tiger, deer, bear, monkey, and crane.


    ͬÄê, tongnian ¨C someone who passed the imperial examination in the same year; in Chinese officialdom, the most important relationships that one possessed were with one¡¯s teacher and with colleagues who passed the imperial examination in the same year


    ÄêÐÖ, nianxiong ¨C lit. older brother; in this case, Liu Kui is politely referring to a ͬÄê


    ÇÙÆåÊé»­, qinqishuhua ¨C lit. zither, weiqi (go), calligraphy, and painting; these four arts were the main academic and artistic accomplishments required of an ancient Chinese scholar-gentleman


    ÐÄ¿õÉñâù, xinkuangshenyi ¨C idiom, lit. heart untroubled, spirit pleased


    ²Å»ªºáÒç, caihuahengyi ¨C idiom, lit. brimming with talent (especially literary); brilliant


    This is a poem, originally entitled Listening to Reverend Ying Play the Qin (Ìýӱʦµ¯ÇÙ, ÇÙ means lute) is by the Tang Dynasty poet, Han Yu (º«Óú) who has been described as having comparable stature to Dante, Shakespeare, or Goethe. The author of this web novel changed the subject of Reverend Ying to Mistress Liang.


    æªÉí, qieshen ¨C lit. your servant (deprecatory self-reference for women)


    С½ã, xiaojie ¨C lit. young lady (typically used in a respectful manner)


    The text here says ½­Ä³, jiangmou; Jiang Zhe uses this as a self-deprecatory way of referring to himself


    Ã÷Ô¹«Ö÷, mingyue gongzhu ¨C Princess Bright Moon; taking her name from the Bright Moon Pavilion


    ÐÀϲÈô¿ñ, xinxiruokuang ¨C idiom, lit. to be wild with joy


    Àִ˲»Æ£, lecibuqi ¨C idiom, lit. to enjoy and never tire of it


    ½ðÖ¦ÓñÒ¶, jinzhiyuye ¨C idiom, lit. golden branch, jade leaves; fig. blue-blooded nobility, particularly those who are imperial kinsmen or peerless beauties

 Chapter 4: Appreciating Art, Overturning Injustice

    Chapter 4: Appreciating Art, Overturning Injustice


    In the third month of the eighteenth year of Xiande or the sixth year of the sixty-year cycle, I had reached the age of twenty-two. After I had ranked first in the imperial examinations and become the zhuangyuan, there were many people who came to my home to play matchmaker. I declined them all, using the excuse that I was still young and wished to continue to study in order to better serve the government. Thereafter, fewer and fewer people came. Many of those with discerning eyes soon realized that even though I was a young zhuangyuan, there was little chance for me to rise in rank meteorically.1 In addition, I buried myself in books, almost as if I was obsessed. This kind of person did not meet the requirements set forth by the influential families. As a result, I was able to experience a rarely occurring peace and quiet.


    This day, as usual, I came to Hanlin Academy to prepare for work. I saw a huge crowd gathered in the main hall. I was surprised. To wit, even though I was a Hanlin Academic, there was still a hierarchy in Hanlin Academy. Because I was the zhuangyuan, I was able to jump over a number of ranks (including Bachelor2 and Examining Editor3 directly to a zhengqipin4 rated position as a Junior Compiler). Above me were several positions, including the Senior Compiler, Expositor, Reader, Expositor-in-Waiting,5 Reader-in-Waiting6, and Academy Chancellor7. When I looked over, I saw a diverse crowd. Amidst the crowd, at the head was the Academy Chancellor, Xie Xian, while at the back was a Bachelor who had recently passed the imperial examination alongside me in the second tier. I was greatly surprised, especially by the presence of those who were ranked as Expositor-in-Waiting and above who usually spent their time accompanying the king, all of whom were gathered here. Walking forward, I noticed Academic Yin and Academic Tian arguing heatedly. On the table in the middle was an antique painting. Next to the painting was a red piece of paper. On it was written: Green Hills Sage Riverside Painting.8 Everyone must be arguing over and trying to determine the provenance of the painting. After the king had decreed the establishment of the Palace of Sublime Culture, many people had donated their antique books, works of calligraphy and paintings, but real masterpieces were difficult to find.


    Academic Yin gracefully said, ¡°This painting must be a forgery. The earlier works by the Green Hills Sage have always been of green landscapes with a gorgeous style. His later works were influenced by his beliefs in Buddhism and Daoism, and were primarily of ink landscapes filled with tranquil beauty. Although this painting is an ink landscape, the brushwork is rugged, the clouds and mists are too eye-catching, and the rivers are roiling. Therefore, I do not believe that this is a work by the Green Hills Sage.¡±


    Academic Tian did not show any weakness in his response. ¡°Although what you say makes sense, but look ¡­ the paper used for this painting is carefully selected. Although well preserved, we can see that it is a work of the Green Hills Sage''s time period¡ªtwo hundred years ago. We can also see the presence of the seal of the Green Hills Sage. From the postscript, there should not be any problems.¡±


    The other officials were split on both sides, arguing incessantly. Interested in what was happening, I carefully scrutinized the painting for a long time. Only after accessing my memories and using my own experiences did I make my judgment. Everyone saw that I had come. Because I had shown significant skill in appraising antique works and was a newly appointed official, the two arguing academics invariably both turned to me. The Academy Chancellor coughed and spoke, ¡°Suiyun, what is your view?¡±


    Walking to the table, I stood in front of the painting. Opening my mouth, I explained, ¡°First, looking at the characters on the painting. The upper section has the words: ¡®Brother Ke Ziyuan¡¯s elegant pastime.¡¯ The bottom section has the words: ¡®respectively manufactured on the ninth day of the seventh month of the second year of Yuanyou, the 21st year of the sixty-year cycle.¡¯ The four corners of the painting have signs pointing to the Green Hills Sage. The top left has the zhuwen9 markings of the Ningquan Paint Engraving, the bottom left has the baiwen10 of the Linyuan Hall,11 the top right has the baiwen seal of an expositor of the Gezhang Pavilion,12 and the bottom right has the zhuwen seal of the Green Hills Sage. These four seals have all appeared on the other works by the Green Hills Sage. Academic Tian is among the best at identifying the origin of seals, and is probably not wrong. From the contextual research, we can safely say that the Green Hills Sage was a famed scholar of the Jin Dynasty who was a zhengsipin13 rated Expositor-in-Waiting of the Gezhang Pavilion. After Western Jin was forced south by encroaching nomadic tribes, the Green Hills Sage was heartbroken and lived in seclusion at the Linyuan Pavilion in Sichuan. It is said that the sage was too poor to be able to rely on himself. Fortunately, he was able to receive financial assistance from the wealthy Sichuan merchant, Ke Ming, to survive through the years of warfare. If you look at the two seal markings from the Ke family, we can conclude that this painting was gifted to Ke Ming.¡±


    Taking a breath, I continued, ¡°These seal markings all have historical antecedents. I have read the Green Hills Sage¡¯s Sichuan Chronicles14. In the ninth volume, it states: ¡®During the autumn equinox, Ziyuan15 organized a feast, and both host and guest enjoyed a wonderful time. As we bade our farewells, the Ke family asked for one of my unworthy works. To express my thanks, I painted the Riverside Painting.¡¯ I have also researched the Ke family. Although the family has disappeared into oblivion, I have found mentions in the work of Tao Kai called the Shu Records16 written during the waning years of the Western Jin Dynasty. In the chapter on Shi Chong,17 it states, ¡®When Shi Chong was young, he was treated indifferently as a laborer for the Ke family. When he later became wealthy, he conspired with eunuchs and slandered the Ke family as rebels, resulting in their complete extermination.¡¯18 If you look at the bottom left, you can see that there is also Shi Chong¡¯s Golden Valley Garden Treasure Depository seal. After Shi Chong, along with his family, was exterminated, most of his prized possessions ended up in the imperial court. On the middle left is the seal markings of the Prince of Changling.19 The Prince of Changling was a member of the imperial clan of the waning years of the Western Jin Dynasty and was much favored by Emperor Yuan of Jin.20 Emperor Yuan was the one who seized all of Shi Chong¡¯s possessions. It is highly likely that this painting ended up in the hands of the Prince of Changling. If we consider all of these facts, especially with such a provenance, I believe that this painting is real.¡±


    The majority listening nodded their heads. Only Academic Yin was unable to accept these facts and inquired, ¡°If everything you said is true, then how do you explain the painting style?¡±


    Smiling, I replied, ¡°This is only my personal view. If there is something wrong, I hope that everyone can point it out. Before fleeing south, the style of the Green Hills Sage¡¯s works was bright, cheerful, and intense. Therefore, he liked to paint green landscapes. But in the years before he traveled south, his painting style slowly became increasingly tranquil. He used ink as the basis before using green color on top. It¡¯s highly likely that he was already painting ink landscapes. Of the years he spent in Sichuan, very little of the Green Hills Sage¡¯s works have been handed down. It wasn¡¯t until Eastern Jin was established did he focus on ink landscape paintings. But, at the beginning, he preferred to use dense ink to embellish and had a straight and rigid calligraphy style. From this we can see that his time spent in Sichuan was a period of transition for his painting style. This also explains why so few works exist from this time period. Immature works would frequently be destroyed by their creator. I have read of the Green Hills Sage¡¯s penchant for doing so in the seventh volume of his Sichuan Chronicles.¡±


    Listening up to this point, everyone had accepted my judgment, the look in their eyes becoming fervently respectful. After all, someone with my extensive knowledge was quite rare.


    After this incident, I was given additional work, most important of which was to enter the palace and go to the book repository to organize the official imperial documents. As we had prepared to build the Palace of Sublime Culture, an individual proposed that someone organize the histories of Southern Chu using the official imperial documents to be able to educate the younger generation of the imperial family and aristocracy. Southern Chu had been founded for sixty years and experienced the reigns of two sovereigns, Zhao She, the founding Emperor Wu, and the current monarch, Zhao Sheng. Although I did not think there was much use, the rest of Hanlin Academy all agreed and petitioned the king, delighting Zhao Sheng. Unfortunately, organizing the official imperial documents was a particularly troublesome task. Although I was a relatively new official, I was skilled. Academy Chancellor Xie Xian decided to give the responsibility to the Reader-in-Waiting, Xia Song and assigned me to assist. Xia Song was already over sixty and was preparing to retire. As a result, I was the one actually with the responsibility, while Xia Song only worked for a few days before requesting a leave of absence and returning home to rest. The most troublesome aspect of his job was the need to enter the Palace Library and work in the book repository where all of the documents were stored. And, I could not enter freely and needed to be accompanied by the eunuchs assigned to these storehouses. As a result, I began to work less than a hundred zhang21 from the king. This was must be the true meaning of being very close and yet as far as the ends of the earth.


    The eunuch supervising these storehouses was surnamed Wang. His hair was already white. To sit every day for twelve to fourteen hours was detrimental to his health. During the first day, I said, ¡°Eunuch22 Wang, we will probably have to spend up to half a month here. You don¡¯t have to be polite. Just find a low-ranking eunuch to come help. If I need your assistance, I will come find you every few days.¡±23 Eunuch Wang was already getting up in years and had an idle position. Although the book repository was very close to the Imperial Library, the eunuchs of the Bureau of Ceremonies were all young and vigorous with the favor of the king. Eunuch Wang could not even get close to the king. As he was in no position to vie for the King¡¯s favor, no one would bother to find trouble for him. So, he didn¡¯t have to worry even if he wasn¡¯t conscientious. Therefore, he dispatched a young eunuch, called Xiaoshunzi,24 with less than a year¡¯s experience, to help me. This young eunuch¡¯s intelligence and few years of schooling was very rare amongst eunuchs. Not everyone could have the education offered to those in the Bureau of Ceremonies.


    When I saw Xiaoshunzi, I froze. If I remembered correctly, this was the young boy I had met upon arriving in Jianye who was selling himself to bury his father. How did he now become a eunuch? As there was probably something sad, it was not appropriate for me to ask him. Since he didn¡¯t recognize me, I pretended that he was a stranger. This young eunuch was not bad, not only ably organizing the four treasures of the study, but also quickly finding the petition or imperial document that I needed. We worked together harmoniously. A job that should have taken twenty days would probably only take twelve or thirteen at the most.


    At noon on the third day, after lunch, as I was drinking a light tea and preparing to take a brief respite, Eunuch Wang suddenly burst in assisted by two young eunuchs, yelling, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, Xiaoshunzi, where did this young blasted servant go?¡± Curious, I looked at him, wondering what was going on.


    Seeing me, a smiling expression appeared on Eunuch Wang¡¯s face, ¡°Jiang zhuangyuan, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Rubbish. If I weren''t here, where would I be? I wasn¡¯t allowed to return home to take my afternoon nap. While I was thinking this, I said, ¡°Eunuch, what¡¯s happened? Has something happened to rile you up so?¡±


    Angrily, Eunuch Wang spat out, ¡°The little bastard Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hands aren¡¯t clean; he has stolen my beloved snuff bottle awarded to this old servant25 by the previous emperor.¡±


    Opening his eyes wide, Xiaoshunzi kneeled on the ground, and said, ¡°There is no such thing, this servant26 does not have the gall nor the bravery to steal something bestowed by the emperor.¡± Having been castrated more than a year ago, before the age when children begin to physically mature, his voice was high-pitched. Now panicked, his voice became even more jarring.


    Clearly his throat, a young eunuch helping Eunuch Wang said, ¡°How dare you talk back? Do you think we don¡¯t know? You were originally a criminal found guilty of robbery. When Steward27 Wang lost something, I immediately thought of you. And as expected, when we searched your room, we found the snuff bottle.¡±


    His face green with fear, Xiaoshunzi prostrated himself and replied, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t do it, this servant didn¡¯t do it. Someone is definitely trying to frame me.¡±


    Eunuch Wang furious replied, ¡°Are you saying that I framed you or Xiaofuzi28 framed you?¡±


    Sweating with fear, Xiaoshunzi prostrated himself next to me, begging me, ¡°Jiang daren, you are someone educated. Please help me explain to the Head Eunuch. These last several days, this servant has been helping by the daren¡¯s side. How do I have the time to steal anything?¡±


    I was originally watching the scene unfold before me in high spirits, having already seen what was going on. I noticed that although Xiaofuzi was a good actor, I could see that his breathing was agitated and his heart pounding, and had already concluded that he was deliberately framing Xiaoshunzi. But Xiaoshunzi¡¯s background was not clean, so I did not have any way of explaining the situation. I did not want to become involved in any palace disputes so I gave him a gave a brief and indifferent look and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiaoshunzi quickly became agitated. Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Eunuch Wang ordered, ¡°Have him bound and sent to the discipline room. The sentence for the crime of stealing something in the Royal Palace is death. Have him beaten to death.¡±


    Suddenly remembering the scene that I witnessed where Xiaoshunzi had tried to sell himself to bury his father, my heart softened. Since this wasn¡¯t something major and he was innocent, I quickly thought up a plan. I impartially said, ¡°Eunuch Wang, seeing this servant cry so hard, maybe he is innocent?¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, Eunuch Wang responded, ¡°We did find the snuff bottle hidden in his room.¡±


    With a smile, I asked, ¡°He has been following me the last few days. When was the Eunuch¡¯s snuff bottle lost?¡±


    Thinking, Eunuch Wang answered, ¡°I used it last night. It disappeared around noon.¡±


    Deliberately furrowing my brows, I stated, ¡°This is definitely difficult to determine. How about this? I29 am well versed in the Book of Changes, and am able to determine a man¡¯s fate and identify injustices. Please allow me to perform a divination.¡±


    As a eunuch who had lived a life filled with bumps, Eunuch Wang was quite superstitious. His eyes lighting up, he exclaimed, ¡°Daren can divine fate? Excellent! Please help this old servant perform the calculations.¡±


    Waving my hand, I replied, ¡°Such a small divination does not require calculations. How about this, since we are trying to detect injustice. Those suffering injustice have an upright state of mind. I have a method. Have the accused Xiaoshunzi and the accuser Xiaofuzi each take this medicinal pellet that I have concocted. After I¡¯ve beseeched the Heavens, if they are innocent, then they will be unharmed. If they are guilty, then they will suffer stomach pain.¡± As I finished speaking, I retrieved a small jade bottle from within my robes. Shaking out two small pellets, I handed them to the two young eunuchs.


    Smiling, Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Excellent, let this old servant witness the abilities of the zhuangyuan. You two, quickly swallow the pellets.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Xiaoshunzi swallowed the pellet. Xiaofuzi hesitated briefly before pretending to swallow the pellet. Instead, using a trick, he hid the pellet in his sleeve. Such good ability, I thought with a sigh. Then I pretended to beseech the Heavens. After about the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn,30 Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face swiftly turned white. Gasping in pain, he fell to the ground clutching his stomach. Nothing happened to Xiaofuzi. Gleefully, he said, ¡°As expected, you were the thief. The lord zhuangyuan¡¯s prayers have come true.¡±


    Hesitating, Eunuch Wang looked at me. Just as he was about to give the order, I smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I do have some ability, I have no way to request the divine to punish you. I concocted this pellet to cleanse one¡¯s stomach. Yesterday, I had heard that due to Eunuch Wang¡¯s age, he suffers from indigestion. This kind of medicine is perfect for the elderly to use with lotus seed soup. If a young man with vigorous blood flow were to take this medicine, he would suffer from acute stomach pains. Xiaofuzi, where did you hide your pellet?¡±


    Frightened, Xiaofuzi backed away, only to see Eunuch Wang step in front of him with a single, big stride. Eunuch Wang caught hold of Xiaofuzi¡¯s wrist and twisted. In pain, Xiaofuzi could do nothing as Eunuch Wang easily found the pellet in Xiaofuzi¡¯s sleeve. After Eunuch Wang released his grip, Xiaofuzi fell to the floor, frightened out of his wits. Indifferently, Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, quickly go to my room. There is a bowl of lotus seed soup on the table being cooled.¡±


    Nodding his head, Xiaoshunzi rushed out. After a while, he returned, a look of relaxation on his features. Smiling such that he was almost squinting, Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Thank you, my lord zhuangyuan for thinking of this old servant.¡± Saying so while he bade his farewell, he quickly took the bottle of medicine from my hands and departed. Not long afterwards, two middle-aged eunuchs came and took Xiaofuzi away.


    Thankful, Xiaoshunzi prostrated himself before me, saying, ¡°Benefactor has now saved me twice. Even if Xiaoshunzi were to work tirelessly, there is no way that I can repay this kindness.¡±


    My eyes widening, it took some time before I could respond. ¡°You still remember me?¡±


    Blushing, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Actually, this servant immediately recognized my lord zhuangyuan. I would forever remember the time daren so generously helped me.


    A bit curious, I asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    He hesitated for a long time before answering, ¡°This servant ¡­ this servant was lying when I earlier tried to sell myself in order to bury my father.¡±


    As my eyes widened, Xiaoshunzi continued, ¡°This servant originally hailed from a scholarly family. When my father died, my uncle stole the inheritance and secretly sold me into a theatrical troupe. This servant thus began to wander all over the world. I could not take the troupe¡¯s insults and fled with a few brothers. Without any livelihood, we could only beg, steal, and cheat. Last time meeting daren, I was working with an old beggar. He played my father, while I played the filial son. Daren generously helped. Two of our co-conspirators, blinded by greed, secretly followed daren.¡­¡±


    Reaching this point, Xiaoshunzi became even more embarrassed. I instantly realized who had knocked me unconscious. Still a bit confused, I asked, ¡°You had so much money, enough to live. How did you ¡­ how did you.¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the question.


    Smiling, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°It may have been retribution. We were purported to be bandits by others and were captured by government soldiers. As we had tried to rob an imperial family member and had committed numerous offenses, we were sentenced to death. As we were still young, the judge on the case gave us the chance of entering the palace as a slave. My comrades were unyielding and were sent to the execution grounds. I was afraid, and thus entered the palace.¡±


    Sighing, I said, ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid, you were brave. Although life is filled with bitterness, we still persistently try to stay alive. For you to live and to make light when speaking on this subject¡ªto me that is brave. Those who take death lightly, are only running away from their responsibilities.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiaoshunzi kneeled again, tightly clutching my legs. I was in so much pain that I peed myself.


    Thereafter, that young man did his utmost to attend to me. I later learned that Eunuch Wang was a powerful martial artist and had taken Xiaoshunzi under his tutelage. Prompted by a sudden impulse and admiring his fortitude, I smuggled in a handwritten copy of the Sunflower Manual. Xiaoshunzi did not say anything, but in a serious manner, accepted my gift.


    Half a month later, I left the palace carrying the organized official imperial documents. More importantly, I gained a friend who would come visit me in the dead of night.


    Footnotes:


    ·É»ÆÌÚ´ï, feihuangtengda ¨C idiom, lit. the divine stead Feihuang gallops; to achieve meteoric success in one''s career


    Êü¼ªÊ¿, shujishi ¨C a position within Hanlin Academy that does not necessarily have an official rank rating and is assigned to help monitor one of the six ministries of Chinese government; it typically is granted to those placed highly in the imperial examinations


    ¼ìÌÖ, jiantao ¨C examining editor


    ÕýÆßÆ·, zheng qipin ¨C upper seventh ranked


    Ê̽²Ñ§Ê¿, shijiang xueshi ¨C expositor-in-waiting


    Ê̶Áѧʿ, shidu xueshi ¨C reader-in-waiting


    ÕÆԺѧʿ, zhangyuan xueshi ¨C academy chancellor, the official who heads Hanlin Academy


    Çàɽ¾ÓÊ¿ÁÙ½­Í¼, qingshan jushi linjiang tu ¨C a ¾ÓÊ¿ is a Buddhist layman who has not become a monk


    ÖìÎÄ, zhuwen ¨C a seal that uses red characters


    °×ÎÄ, baiwen ¨C a seal that uses white characters


    ÁÙÔ¨ÌÃ, linyuan tang ¨C lit. Facing Profound Hall


    ¿üÕ¸ó, gezhang ge ¨C was historically the royal academy of the Yuan Dynasty and of the Korean Joseon Dynasty; being portrayed in the story as also the royal academy of the Jin Dynasty


    ÕýËÄÆ·, zheng sipin ¨C upper fourth-ranked


    ÊñÖмÍÊÂ, shuzhong jishi ¨C lit. Shuzhong Chronicles; Shuzhong refers to Sichuan


    Refers to Ke Ming (¿ÂÃ÷), styled Ziyuan (×ÓÔ¶)


    ÊñÖ¾, shuzhi ¨C lit. Shu Records; refers to Sichuan


    ʯ³ç, Shi Chong ¨C a Jin Dynasty official; the sixth son of Western Jin¡¯s Minister of the Masses, Shi Bao


    Ãð¾Å×å, mie jiuzu ¨C the nine familial exterminations refers to a punishment where the crimes of the individual becomes, by association, the crimes of the family, resulting in the complete execution of the criminal themselves; the criminal¡¯s living parents, grandparents, children, grandchildren, siblings and siblings-in-law, uncles and aunts and their spouses, spouse, and spouse¡¯s parents


    ³¤ÁêÍõ, changling wang ¨C lit. Prince of Changling


    ½úÔªµÛ, jin yuandi ¨C Emperor Yuan of Jin, Sima Rui was the last Emperor of Western Jin and the first Emperor of Eastern Jin; in the face of encroaching nomadic tribes in the north, he was forced to move his court south of the Huai River


    ÕÉ, zhang ¨C about ten Chinese feet (3.3 meters)


    ¹«¹«, gonggong ¨C a respectful way of calling eunuchs


    ¸ôÈý²îÎå, gesanchawu ¨C idiom, every few days


    С˳×Ó, xiaoshunzi ¨C lit. little follower


    ÀÏÅ«, laonu ¨C lit. this old servant; used by elderly slaves, servants, and eunuchs to refer to themselves


    Å«²Å, nucai ¨C lit. this servant; used by slaves, servants, and eunuchs to refer to themselves; also is used by their owners


    ¹ÜÊÂ, guanshi ¨C steward; often used to refer to a supervisory eunuch; in this case Eunuch Wang is a supervisor of the book storehouses


    С¸£×Ó, xiaofuzi ¨C lit. little fortune


    ϹÙ, xiaguan ¨C lit. this lower-ranking official; used by officials as a deferential way of referring to themselves when talking with higher-ranking officials; while eunuch ranks are not rated according to the system, this term was used to be polite


    A stick of incense took about 10-15 minutes to burn; faster during the winter, slower during the summe

 Chapter 5: Battle over the Heir Apparent

    Chapter 5: Battle over the Heir Apparent


    In the third month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, the seventh year of the sixty-year cycle, Zhao Sheng passed and was posthumously honored as King Ling of Chu.1 Crown Prince Zhao Jia ascends to the throne, decreeing that the era name remain Xiande and raising Princess Changle as his Queen. Great Yong dispatched an envoy to extend their congratulations, gifting a thousand good horses, and countless gold and silk.


    With the matter of succession determined, the entire court began to consider who would become the heir apparent. The Minister Who Remonstrates and Advises,2 Luo Wenshu, advised that the King¡¯s third son, Zhao Long, be named as heir apparent.


    The former King had named Princess Changle as the Crown Princess. As the Crown Princess was childless, she dispatched the ladies who were part of her dowry to attend to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince loved the beauties of Yong and favored them greatly, siring three sons and four daughters. Anxious, King Ling named the daughter of Prime Minister Shang Weijun as the Crown Prince¡¯s second wife. After fourteen months, she gave birth to Zhao Long. After Zhao Jia ascended to the throne, Lady Shang was named as Noble Consort.3 Lady Shang was from a prestigious family, and was a woman of virtue. Government officials, according to the traditions of the time¡ªLady Shang¡¯s social status reflected upon her son¡ª,4 petitioned for her son to be named heir apparent.


    When the Queen heard this, she furiously said, ¡°Although We5 have no son, how do you know that We will never have any? And even if We have none, I have brought numerous ladies as part of my dowry, all daughters of prestigious families in Yong, who have given birth to two sons. Their social statuses are equal to that of Lady Shang¡¯s. If an heir apparent is named, it must be the eldest son.¡±


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Yang of Chu6


    In the nineteenth year of Xiande, the king passed away. As this was the king, this was a significant event. Prior to the king¡¯s death, we members of Hanlin Academy had completed the bibliography detailing all of the works to be collected in the Palace of Sublime Culture and submitted for His Majesty¡¯s perusal. While he was not able to witness the completion of the palace, the king should have died without any regrets.


    Without any controversy, Crown Prince Zhao Jia ascended to the throne, followed by setting a new era name and issuing a nationwide amnesty. Hanlin Academy became awfully7 busy. There were also some important matters that we lowly ranked officials could not freely discuss, but still worried about¡ªmatters such as the appointing of the queen and heir apparent. There was no dissension about the choice for the queen. Although Princess Changle had long lived in the secondary royal residence on the outskirts of the city to heal and had not conscientiously performed her duties, as Southern Chu was a vassal of Great Yong and Princess Changle was the Crown Princess, she ultimately successfully took control of the harem. But the matter of appointing the heir apparent was a thorny issue. Princess Changle had no son. Although she was only nineteen years old, she had long been ill after suffering the miscarriage. Many were skeptical that she would be able to become pregnant and give birth to a son. Without an heir apparent, the state would not be peaceful. Therefore, the officials all wished that a crown prince be named. Zhao Jia had four sons and seven daughters. As Princess Changle had dispatched the court ladies from her dowry to attend to the Crown Prince Zhao Jia, most of his children were born of ladies from Yong. This raised the disapproval of the influential and powerful figures within the royal court. Thankfully, two years earlier, the former king had married the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Shang Zhilan, to the crown prince as his second wife. Although Zhao Jia especially favored the ladies of Yong, Consort Shang still became pregnant and gave birth to third son, Zhao Long. In the eyes of the ranking court officials, if it was a child of Princess Changle, then the child was naturally worthy of respect and honor, but the children of the ladies from Yong were not sufficiently pure. Therefore, they all requested that Zhao Long be named heir apparent.


    Even though King Zhao Jia was extremely lecherous, he was still an intelligent individual. He naturally understood that the ranking officials were correct on this matter. Though he did not particularly like Lady Shang, he still named her a noble consort. He also agreed to name Zhao Long as heir apparent. But Princess Changle became furious, quarreling with the king. She returned alone back to the secondary royal residence on the outskirts of the capital. This put the king in a tough spot.8 Although he and Princess Changle were more frequently separated than together, the princess was virtuous, allowing the court ladies from her dowry to attend to him. In addition, Princess Changle would frequently even select additional beauties to enter the harem. Therefore, he was extremely respectful, and perhaps even a bit fearful, towards her. In addition, that the endorsements towards Lady Shang being predicated upon her status as a native-born daughter could not brought to the surface. With no options, Zhao Jia temporarily halted plans to name an heir apparent. He hinted to the court officials that unless they were able to convince the queen, an heir apparent could not be named.


    This was extremely difficult for the court officials to do. After being married to Southern Chu, Princess Changle had spent significant time at the secondary royal residence on the outskirts of the capital. Even if the court officials had the will to curry favor with her, there was no way to do so. As for the court ladies close to the Princess, almost all of them were now concubines much favored by the king. As their sons had no chance to become the heir apparent, they already resented the meddling of the court officials and were unlikely to make any attempt to convince the princess. Ultimately, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on one person¡ªLiang Wan.


    Liang Wan was not only a close friend of the princess, but also the adopted daughter of the former king. As she was unable to find a worthy husband, she maintained good relations with all of the outstanding civil and military talents in Southern Chu. Reasonably speaking, she was the perfect lobbyist, but she refused. As a result, the usually tranquil Bright Moon Pavilion saw heavy traffic.9


    Under these circumstances, I once again came to the Bright Moon Pavilion. I originally did not want to come, but I had received an invitation from Liang Wan. Though I had no intentions towards her, delusional visions were hard to avoid. Furthermore, to directly reject her invitation would be discourteous.


    I entered the pavilion and skirted the green pond. Pear trees were planted in front of the building. As it was the fourth month, the pear trees had blossomed. The petals were like the clouds and snow. Breathing in deeply, one could sense a delicate fragrance that gladdened the heart and refreshed the mind.10 Towards the female attendant guiding me, I inquired, ¡°Young lady, for what purpose has Lady Liang requested my presence?¡±


    The attendant wittily dodged the question. ¡°You will have to ask my lady. I am only a lowly serving girl and wouldn¡¯t know. This servant dares not accept daren¡¯s courtesy.¡±


    I solemnly stated, ¡°It is commonly said that the prime minister¡¯s servants have a rank equal to that of a qipin11 rated official. Lady Liang is the former King¡¯s adopted daughter and is a good friend of the Queen. Her power and influence probably even surpasses that of the Prime Minister. If we speak thus, then your rank is at least of liupin.12 This lowly official¡¯s13 rank is merely rated at lower liupin,14 thus I have to be courteous.¡±


    After staring blankly for a moment, the female attendant giggled. In a low voice, she said, ¡°This servant has heard my lady tell the Prime Minister that the only person who can convince the Queen is daren.¡±


    I stared blankly. When did I, a mere Hanlin Academy Senior Compiler, become able to convince a stately princess of Great Yong, the current Queen of Southern Chu? Half-believing the attendant¡¯s words, I entered the building. I immediately caught sight of the presence of the prime minister and Hanlin Academy Chancellor in the seats of honor, accompanied on the side by Liang Wan. I almost turned and ran, but realized that was not possible. Respectfully, I performed a greeting and said, ¡°This lowly official greets the Prime Minister and the Academy Chancellor.¡±


    Prime Minister Shang Weijun nodded his head and said, ¡°Good, good. I have heard Xie daren say that you are hardworking and will soon be promoted, definitely a pillar of the state. Lady Liang, the person you asked for has come. Madame has said before that Academic Jiang can convince the Queen. How is this possible?¡±


    I immediately turned to regard Liang Wan. We had no grudges past or present. Why would she conspire to entrap me? Under the gaze of her three guests, Liang Wan took a sip of a cup of fragrant tea before replying, ¡°Speaking from the heart, your servant15 hails from Great Yong. Everyone understands the real reason behind all the discussion regarding naming an heir apparent. How can the Queen not understand? She has angrily left the royal palace and is now currently full of grievances. This servant has been favored by the Princess and is treated as a sister by her. If I were to convince her to accept the wishes of the King and the officials, would that not chill her heart? When the time comes, even if the Princess were to yield ground, there is no way that she would agree. Therefore, I, Liang Wan, definitely cannot go to convince her. But this servant has received the former King¡¯s favor and is extremely grateful. I cannot, in good conscience, allow him to be unable to rest peacefully in the beyond. I must therefore intercede with all of my ability. Thinking matters over, I remembered that ever since the Princess arrived in Southern Chu, she has loved poetic verse. She would read them daily without rest. She regrets being unable to meet the poetic masters of the past as they have long since passed. But today, there is a comparable master of the verse in Southern Chu¡¯s zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe. Not only are Jiang Zhe¡¯s poems heartrendingly beautiful, but both she and he and are in Southern Chu. She constantly wishes to meet him, but cannot due to the necessary separation between sovereign and vassal, and separation of the genders. She considers this to be one of her life¡¯s regrets. This servant believes that if Jiang Zhe is granted an audience with the Queen to fulfill her long-cherished wish, and Jiang Zhe lobbies the Queen, she may be moved to agree.¡±


    I almost fainted. Am I an idiot? I am but a lowly zhuangyuan. In the eyes of the queen, I am but a lowly courtier. How can I influence her? I urgently turned to look at the prime minister, hoping that he would stop this nonsensical thinking. But my hopes were dashed. The old bastard, Shang Weijun, had a look of deep contemplation on his features, while the Academy Chancellor nodded his head. As a result, I did not even have the chance to refuse before I was hauled aboard the carriage by Liang Wan to travel to the secondary royal residence.


    On the way, I turned to face Liang Wan and asked, ¡°Lady Liang, has this lowly official ever offended you?¡±


    With a smile on her face, Liang Wan shook her head. ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Then has this lowly official ever offended Great Yong?¡±


    With a look of disdain in her eyes, Liang Wan answered, ¡°Never.¡±


    Suddenly I angrily questioned, ¡°Since I am not a foe who has murdered your father nor a frivolous lover, why are you trying to cause my death?¡±16


    Liang Wan became alarmed before revealing a flower-like smile and murmured, ¡°My lord zhuangyuan has become angry.¡±


    My serenity restored, I coldly continued, ¡°Being unable to complete the task is a small matter; I fear that I will implicate Lady Liang.¡± Humph, if I am going to die, I will pull you down with me.


    Her eyebrows twitching, Liang Wan sweetly spoke. ¡°My lord zhuangyuan has misunderstood this servant. This servant¡¯s plan will succeed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything further to her. I felt that there was no need to continue contesting what was a done deal. The previous angry reaction was merely mimicking the attitude of an ordinary person. In any case, even if I failed my mission, no one could accuse me of dereliction of duty. At most, I would be promoted at a slower pace. Seeing that I did not speak further, Liang Wan became more respectful. Her reaction made me vigilant. Although I had not seen her in several years, I was well aware of her comings and goings. From her behavior, it was highly likely that she was a spy from Great Yong. Otherwise, how could she not have found a husband in the last three years? Seeing her able to easily use money and power17 to her advantage, like a fish in water,18 she definitely was not an ordinary woman. Speaking ill, Liang Wan¡¯s behavior was similar to that of a courtesan; the only differences being her customers were all ranking officials or gifted scholars, she had firm backing, and she didn¡¯t sell her body.


    Liang Wan did not know that I was silently cursing her and began to chat with me. After more than four hours, the carriage finally arrived at Lake Mochou¡¯s secondary royal residence. We successfully entered the residence after being searched by the royal guards. Without reporting ahead, Liang Wan pulled me along as she walked inside. The maids on either side probably knew that Liang Wan could not be revoked. Other than hurriedly entering to report to the princess, they allowed us to continue unimpeded.


    Entering the chambers, I saw Princess Changle dressed in a purple gown. She was reclined on a couch, reading a book. Seeing Liang Wan, she raised her head and remarked, ¡°Elder sister Wan¡¯er19 has come.¡± Suddenly seeing me, her face blushed furiously. ¡°Who dares enter Our resting chambers without permission?¡±


    Releasing my arm, Liang Wan stepped forward and replied, ¡°Princess, this servant has brought the one you wish to meet the most here. Why are you upset?¡±


    Staring blankly, Princess Changle thought of a person and wondered, ¡°Is it Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun?¡±


    Turning her head, Liang Wan uttered, ¡°Jiang Zhe, quickly come and properly greet the Princess.¡±


    I had frozen in place when I entered the chambers. I had last seen Princess Changle during her wedding. She was dressed in all red, in the style of a princess of Great Yong. Although she was only sixteen, she seemed poised and luxurious. Today, she was wearing unadorned clothes and did not have any jewelry or makeup on. She looked delicate and elegant, lovely beyond description. Compared to the day of her wedding, after experiencing numerous hardships, she had acquired a mature charm. My heart beat rapidly. I did not know why, but suddenly I had a wicked though. If I were able to hug her, how wonderful would that be?


    Just as I was allowing my imagination to run wild, Liang Wan¡¯s words jolted me out of my reverie and reminded me. I hurriedly stepped forward and greeted the queen, ¡°This vassal, Hanlin Academy Senior Compiler, Jiang Zhe, greets Your Majesty. Long live the Queen!¡±20


    Princess Changle revealed a look filled with both worry and joy. It was some time before she replied, ¡°Please rise, Jiang daren. We like Jiang daren¡¯s verses very much. Since We are meeting today, We would like your help. We hope that this will not be refused.¡±


    I affirmed tranquilly, ¡°I dare not refuse.¡±


    Princess Changle noticed my cold indifference. Looking at me faintly, she continued, ¡°These are the verses that we have copied and recited on a daily basis. Does Jiang daren know which verse we like the most?¡± As she spoke, she handed a book to Liang Wan who passed it to me.


    I took a look after accepting the book. It was definitely a handwritten copy of verses, each of the small characters extremely beautiful and graceful. On the first page of the book was the poem the Patterned Zither.21


    Mere chance that the patterned lute has fifty strings.


    String and fret, one by one, recall the blossoming years.


    Zhuangzi dreams at sunrise that a butterfly lost its way,


    Wangdi bequeathing his spring passion to the nightjar.


    The moon is full on the vast sea, a tear on the pearl.


    On Blue Mountain the sun warms, smoke issues from the jade.


    Did it wait this mood, to mature with hindsight?


    In a trance from the beginning, then as now.


    These verses that I recited were from a poem that I had written at the age of fifteen upon the passing of my father. At the time, my father was dying. He gazed unceasingly at a painting of my mother, sometimes muttering, sometimes laughing lightly, but mostly there was faint sadness. Faint, because he was about to see my mother. As a result, there was happiness in his sorrow. For this reason, I did not force my father to drink the bitter medicine. Since there was no way to prevent my father from dying, there was no point for me to force him to continue to endure seemingly endless suffering. I remember one night, kneeling before my father¡¯s deathbed, promising that I would be able to take care of myself. With a gratified look, my father stopped breathing. The expression on his face was peaceful. I could not help but begin to cry heavily. It wasn¡¯t until today that I finally realized how painful it was to lose my father.


    Seeing my tears, Princess Changle could not sit still. Raising her head, she gave Liang Wan a look. Acknowledging the look, Liang Wan turned to me and offered a handkerchief.


    Wiping away the tears, I smiled weakly and spoke, ¡°I have ridiculed myself before Your Majesty. This poem was written by this vassal when my father passed away. In life, my parents were extremely affectionate. When my mother passed, my father found it difficult to accept. On his deathbed, his mood became calm, for he knew that he was going to see my mother. I did not realize that the princess would have a copy here.¡±


    Softly, Princess Changle replied, ¡°When We celebrated reaching adulthood, someone brought this poem to Us from Southern Chu. At the time, We did not know who Jiang Zhe was. When We later came to Southern Chu, I heard and liked the Recollections Under the Moon very much. From the Crown Prince, I learned that it was a masterpiece by the zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe. From that point on, We have had elder sister Wan¡¯er help me collect zhuangyuan¡¯s poems. Over these years living deep within the royal palace, I have read zhuangyuan¡¯s poems to relieve my melancholy.¡±


    Kneeling, I said, ¡°For this vassal¡¯s poems to receive Your Majesty¡¯s appreciation is this vassal¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Seeing that I had calmed down, she asked, ¡°We like this poem, the Patterned Zither, very much. But We do not understand the line: ¡®on Blue Mountain the sun warms, smoke issues from the jade.¡¯ Does jade from the blue mountain emit smoke when exposed to sunlight?¡±


    With a smile on my face, I answered, ¡°This line originates in a saying by the late Tang Dynasty poet, Sikong Tu, who said, ¡®Dai Shulun once said that the scene presented by a poet is like the smoke which issues from fine jade when the sun is warm on Blue Mountain; it can be seen from a distance but not from up close.¡¯¡±


    In a flash, Princess Changle understood, declaring, ¡°So that is why. We understand. We wonder if the zhuangyuan has any new poetry to share?¡±


    After thinking it over, I responded, ¡°This vassal has been busy in recent days with official business and have not composed any worthy verses. If Your Majesty does not mind, please allow this vassal to record a verse that I playfully composed.¡±


    Extremely happy, Princess Changle called for an attendant to grind the inkstick against the inkstone. On a nearby table, I used the four treasures of the study to write out the topic of the poem: ¡°Moving in the spring to Willow Manor to listen to the warblers.¡± I continued by writing down the poem verse by verse:


    The return of spring brings heaven harmony between rain and smoke,


    Countless strips drag through the ground.


    Several days under shady trees to restore one¡¯s delicate color,


    For a time, a yellow bird occupies a tall tree branch.


    Flying to come along the journey through the clear skies,


    Hearing and doubting the news of the red snow song.


    Rising in spirals, the wind blows open the jade curtains,


    Hand in hand the golden shuttles pass on the branches.


    From morning, the sounds of sunset seem opportune,


    From the many northern hangings and southern shadows.


    A few strands vaguely bewilder the Han gardens,


    One sound as if to recollect Qin beauty.


    But to hold appeal and leisurely listen to each other,


    Not allowing those rough and unrestrained to cross on horseback.


    Pampered and smooth like pearls, born with a base tongue,


    Soft constantly as thread bound eyebrow nest.


    Under the concentrated lights one quickly sees the truth of receiving life,


    The speech of the young chick is overwhelmed as if facing death.


    To consider shadows but to suspect the intermittent sounds of the voice,


    To hear sounds and yet to recognize the whirling shadows.


    By what means are we to entertain the appearance of a general today,


    To fall down before the greatest respect to forward gold flat baskets.22


    Walking forward, Princess Changle recited the verses in a low voice. After some time, she said, ¡°The gifted scholars of Southern Chu are really extraordinary. We have read it and the articulation is excellent.¡±


    Seeing that Princess Changle was tired, I bid her farewell. ¡°The Queen must be tired. This vassal dares not stay and wishes to bid my farewell. May the Queen please take care of herself.¡±


    Smiling lightly, Princess Changle replied, ¡°Thank you. Liang Wan, please escort the daren out.¡±


    Answering in the affirmative, Liang Wan came over and led me out. After we had gone far, she suddenly stopped, interrogating, ¡°Jiang daren, did you forget something?¡±


    Freezing momentarily, I suddenly remembered that I was to lobby the queen over the issue of the heir apparent. Thinking it over, I indifferently judged, ¡°Why has Lady Liang spoken in such a manner? Whether I lobbied or not is of no importance.¡±


    Angrily, she retorted, ¡°What? Do you vassals of Southern Chu think the Princess can be bullied?¡±


    Seeing through the bewilderment in her eyes, but making no effort to conceal anything, I maintained, ¡°Surely Lady Liang must understand. The issue over naming an heir apparent has already been decided. The Queen understands this fact. To so readily agree would be to harm the prestige of Great Yong.¡±


    Her complexion heavy, she demanded, ¡°What are you bullshitting about?¡±


    Thinking it over, rather than allowing her to think that I was easily manipulated, it was better for her to realize that I was difficult to deal with, forcing her to remain at a respectful distance23 and preventing her from harming me in the future. Therefore, using a barely discernible voice, I mentioned, ¡°For the Princess of Great Yong to be wed to Southern Chu was originally not something she did willingly. Therefore, the Queen cares little about winning the favor of the King. The Yong Emperor sent so many beautiful women as part of the dowry for the sole purpose of confusing the King and preventing the Queen from having to deal with a husband she does not like. As for Lady Liang, being able to easily employ money and power to further your goals, you are the perfect person to command Great Yong¡¯s spies in Southern Chu. My ladyship is in a unique and subtle position, and is able to act with impunity. If the Princess were to handle this matter, it would be difficult for her to prevent others from finding out. To Great Yong, the Princess has already fulfilled her duties by being wed to Southern Chu.¡±


    Although Liang Wan made an effort to remain cool at any cost, her face paled and her eyes emitted disdain.


    Hurriedly, I continued, ¡°This lowly official is no more than a member of Hanlin Academy. I have never shown and am disinclined to show an interest in these matters of state. But for my ladyship to involve me is not an intelligent decision. If something were to happen to this lowly official, it would be hard to prevent people from harboring suspicions regarding my ladyship¡¯s motives.¡±


    Freezing momentarily, her face gradually regained its color, and she sweetly suggested, ¡°The Queen loves daren¡¯s poems. From now on, once in a while, this servant15 will send someone to daren¡¯s home to fetch your latest works. Surely, daren would be unlikely to refuse.¡±


    Calmly, I remarked, ¡°This lowly official comes from a poor background and does not have an official residence. I merely rent a house near Hanlin Academy. Under ordinary circumstances, if my ladyship were to send someone to my home, they would be unable to find this lowly official. If my ladyship does not mind, this lowly official would be willing to send my new verses to the Bright Moon Pavilion to pass along to the Queen.¡±


    Liang Wan regarded me with admiringly before she agreed. ¡°Okay. This servant still has to return to lobby the Queen. The carriage has been prepared. They will take daren to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence to report on the mission.¡±


    I respectfully thanked her before boarding the carriage and departing.


    Late at night, I returned without incident to the city. Arriving at the prime minister¡¯s residence, I told the extremely worried Shang Weijun the truth about what had transpired, ¡°This lowly official was granted an audience with the Queen. Her Majesty does indeed like this lowly official¡¯s poetry very much, asking many questions regarding poetic verse. This lowly official¡¯s tongue is clumsy and did not know how to lobby the Queen. The Queen later became tired and this lowly official could only depart. Afterwards, Lady Liang told this lowly official that she knew that I could not say anything. Her Majesty wished for this lowly official to alleviate the Queen¡¯s melancholy and improve her mindset to lobby her further. The Queen is highly principled and understood long ago that only one person can be named the heir apparent. Annoyed, Her Majesty could not easily change her mind. Taking advantage of her cheerful mood, Lady Liang should be able to convince Her Majesty to change her mind. But Lady Liang also said that the King must personally go to bring the Queen in order for Her Majesty to be able to back off.¡±


    Filled with happiness, Shang Weijun disclosed, ¡°Good, good. Academic Jiang is definitely a pillar of the state. I have already discussed matters with Academy Chancellor Xie. You have performed meritorious deeds in the establishment of the Palace of Sublime Culture. In a few days, you will be rewarded. Alright, go home and rest.¡±


    Fatigued, I returned home. Seeing that a single light, I knew immediately that Xiaoshunzi had come to see me. Tired, I entered my bedroom and collapsed onto the bed, asking him, ¡°How do you have free time today? If I remember correctly, you shouldn¡¯t be free for another two days.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled lightly and walked over. Pulling me up, he helped me undress and revealed, ¡°I was originally supposed to be on duty today, but I overheard Prime Minister Shang tell the King that you had gone to the royal residence on the outskirts of the city, so I changed shifts with someone else. You must be tired from the trip. When I saw you enter the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, I knew there was no danger, so I came over to prepare the bath. Once you have bathed, the midnight meal should be ready.¡±


    With my eyes half closed, he dragged me to the kitchen. Inside was a barrel bathtub seventy percent filled with water. On the stove was some food being heated. In a low voice, I inquired, ¡°Did you follow me into the royal residence?¡±


    Helping me into the barrel, he related lightly, ¡°My martial arts aren¡¯t that good. The royal residence and the Prime Minister¡¯s residence both have tight security.¡±


    Yawning, I spoke, ¡°Under my pillow there is a sword manual. I don¡¯t know if it is useful, but you should go take a look.¡±


    Indifferently, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°I have already taken a look. Although the sword techniques aren¡¯t bad, they are useless for me as they require rigid, yang-principled inner qi. As a eunuch, my inner qi is yin-principled.¡±


    Almost asleep, I muttered, somewhat in a daze, ¡°I understand. I will go back and search. The more powerful your martial arts, the safer I become.¡±


    Although Xiaoshunzi said something in response, I did not hear anything.


    Half a month later, the queen returned to the main royal palace inside Jianye, and the king held the ceremony naming the heir apparent. The hundreds of officials all were rewarded. I was promoted to become a Reader-in-Waiting rated as a cong wupin.24


    Footnotes:


    ³þÁéÍõ, chu lingwang ¨C King Ling of Chu; Áé, ling means spirited; thus the Spirited King of Chu


    ÚÉÒé´ó·ò, jianyi dafu ¨C the Minister Who Remonstrates and Advises is an official who served as an imperial censor with the duty of protesting wrongful actions of the government and of the sovereigns


    ¹óåú, guifei ¨C the third highest rank in the harem


    ×ÓÒÔĸ¹ó, ziyimugui ¨C lit. son¡¯s position is based off his mother¡¯s social status


    °§¼Ò, aijia ¨C royal we used by women


    ³þì¾Íõ, chu yangwang ¨C lit. the Slothful King of Chu


    ²»ÒàÀÖºõ, buyilehu ¨C idiom, a quote from Confucius, lit. isn¡¯t that a joy; extremely, awful in a sarcastic manner


    ½¹Í·Àöî, jiaotoulan¡¯e ¨C idiom, lit. badly burned about the head (from trying to put out a fire); fig. hard-pressed, under pressure


    ³µË®ÂíÁú, cheshuimalong ¨C idiom, lit. endless stream of horses and carriages; heavy traffic


    ÇßÈËÐÄÆ¢, qinrenxinpi ¨C idiom, lit. to penetrate deeply into the heart; to gladden the heart, to refresh the mind


    ÆßÆ·, qipin ¨C seventh-ranked


    ÁùÆ·, liupin ¨C sixth-ranked


    ϹÙ, xiaguan ¨C lit. this lower-ranked official; used by officials as a deferential way of referring to themselves when talking with higher-ranking officials


    ´ÓÁùÆ·, cong liupin ¨C lower sixth-ranked


    æªÉí, qieshen ¨C lit. your servant (deprecatory self-reference for women)


    Jiang Zhe is basically saying that since we have no grudges or grievances, why are you trying to harm me?


    ³¤ÐäÉÆÎè, changxiushanwu ¨C idiom, lit. long sleeves help one dance beautifully; money and power will help you in any occupation


    ÈçÓãµÃË®, ruyudeshui ¨C idiom, lit. like a fish back in water; glad to be back in one¡¯s proper surroundings


    Íñ¶ù, wan¡¯er ¨C an affectionate way of calling Liang Wan by her given name


    ÍõºóǧËêǧǧËê, wanghou qiansui qianqiansui ¨C lit. long live the Queen; may the Queen live a thousand years


    ½õɪ, jinse ¨C this is a poem by the late Tang Dynasty poet, Li Shangyin. This poem was originally untitled, but ultimately took its title from the first two characters of the poem; the ɪ (se) is a type of zither with 25-50 strings


    This topic and poem comes from an early Qing Dynasty book entitled ƽɽÀäÑà, pingshanlengyan


    ¾´¶øÔ¶Ö®, jing¡¯eryuanzhi ¨C idiom, lit. to show respect from a distance; to remain at a respectful distance


    ´ÓÎåÆ·, congwupin ¨C lower fifth-ranked

 Chapter 6: Yong Envoy, the Prince of Qi

    Chapter 6: Yong Envoy, the Prince of Qi


    During the sixteenth year of Xiande, the fourth year of the sixty-year cycle, Prince De, Zhao Jue, was given a secret edict to travel to Hengjiang and prepare to raid Moling. Before he could complete his mission, the secret was discovered by Great Yong. A Yong envoy suddenly arrived in Southern Chu with the offer of the Princess Changle for a marriage alliance. Confused, King Ling of Chu accepted and ordered a cessation of hostilities.


    On his deathbed, Zhao Sheng called the Crown Prince to his bedside and gave an order: ¡°Our eternal regret is failing to protect Our ancestor¡¯s foundation and becoming a vassal of Yong. If you have even a little bit of filial piety, you will do your utmost to restore our empire.¡± The Crown Prince swore to the heavens. King Ling passed away.


    In the fifth month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, the seventh year of the sixty-year cycle, the Prince of Qi arrived in Southern Chu to pay his respects and mourn the passing of King Ling. Secretly meeting with the King, the Prince of Qi offered heavy inducements and expressed an interest in attacking the Kingdom of Shu, misleading the King. The Yong envoy later colluded with the Southern Chu court officials and proceeded to raise the matter of invading Shu. Southern Chu was later destroyed due to this mistake, although none understood the coming disaster; none understood the stakes involved. Later, eunuchs heard the King sobbing to the Queen, ¡°If We are to restore our empire, We would name thee Empress and would be willing to acknowledge Great Yong as Our parent. Today, the Prince of Qi has promised me the title of Emperor. I hope that you would inform your father that Southern Chu will never turn Our back upon Yong.¡± This matter was leaked.


    The Prince of Qi was the sixth son of Emperor Gaozu of Yong and elder half-brother of Princess Changle. When little, he was naughty and mischievous. Later, seeing that the Prince of Yong¡¯s achievements were unrivaled, he became aware and said, ¡°I will surpass him.¡± He later became famous throughout the world for his martial merits.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Yang of Chu


    In the fifth month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, Great Yong dispatched an envoy to pay its respects at the passing of Southern Chu¡¯s King. I heard that the primary envoy was the sixth son of the Yong Emperor, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. He was spoiled from youth, becoming extremely naughty and mischievous. He spent his days on falconry and hunting, and detested learning. In the seventy years since the collapse of Eastern Jin, the Central Plains had been torn asunder. Li Yuan¡¯s father, Li Shang took the opportunity to rise and declared himself the King of Yong. After dozens of years of war, he declared the foundation of the state of Yong. When Li Shang passed away, Li Yuan succeeded the throne. He was fond of the sensual pleasures, uneager to make any progress. That he changed was because of his second son, Li Zhi.


    From a young age, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, was known for his virtues. Twenty years ago, during the royal feast celebrating the beginning of spring, the nine-year old Li Zhi wore mourning robes, remonstrating forthrightly that Li Yuan was too conservative. Using vehement language, Li Zhi charged Li Yuan with failing to fulfill Li Shang¡¯s final wishes, shaming Li Yuan. Not long afterward, Li Yuan declared himself Emperor and the era name was changed to Wuwei.1 The state focused all its efforts on training the army and encouraging agriculture. In the third year of Wuwei, Li Yuan began to fulfill his new ambitions. Right before the army departed, Li Yuan used dripping blood as a sacrifice to heaven and earth, vowing to never cease warring until the Central Plains were conquered.


    At the time, Li Zhi was only twelve years old, but accompanied his father on the campaign. Although he was a member of the imperial family, Li Zhi endured the same conditions as the common soldier and learned from the ranking military officers how to lead an army into battle. Although he was young, he was brave and heroic, constantly leading from the front and charging in to destroy formations. It is said that on one occasion when the encampment was raided by the enemy, Li Zhi was leading his personal guards out of the encirclement and protecting the Yong Emperor. After they had escaped, some soldiers were heard to yell, ¡°Don¡¯t leave us behind, Your Majesty!¡±2 Dripping with sweat, Li Zhi spun his horse around and charged back into to the encampment alone. Moved to tears, the soldiers began to fight to the death, forcing the enemy to withdraw. When the Yong Emperor returned to camp, although Li Zhi had been badly wounded, he still personally came out to welcome his father. Shedding tears, the Yong Emperor praised, ¡°This is my family¡¯s thousand li colt.¡±3


    Li Zhi was not only courageous on the battlefield, but also extremely resourceful. After only a few years, he had become a general. In the ninth year of Wuwei, he defeated the greatest power in the Central Plains, the King of Xia, Yang Laosheng. Li Zhi played a major role in helping Great Yong consolidate its position. As a result, he was enfeoffed as the Prince of Yong. When Li Zhi returned home to the Yong capital of Chang¡¯an4 at the head of his army, commoners lined the streets and all of officialdom came to welcome him. At the time, Li Zhi had yet to reach adulthood. To receive such glory and honor was something seldom seen in the annals of history. Later, in the tenth year of Wuwei, the ninth year of Southern Chu¡¯s Xiande, Southern Chu vassalized itself. Great Yong became the hegemon of the Central Plains.


    When Li Xian saw Li Zhi¡¯s glory, he felt a sense of loss, declaring to his attendants, ¡°I will surpass him.¡± At the time, Li Xian was sixteen years old. Thereafter, he changed his bad habits, studying hard and diligently training his martial arts. Two years later, after his personal request, he joined the army garrisoning the northern frontier. In the subsequent ten years, Li Xian participated in numerous bloody battles on the northern frontier with Northern Han. Although he could not compare to Li Zhi¡¯s brilliance and martial prowess, Li Xian was still a dauntless and fierce general. In the last several years, Great Yong had tightly guarded its northern frontier, resulting in no conflicts in the north. Thus, Li Xian was able to return to Chang¡¯an. He was close to the Crown Prince, Li An. While in Chang¡¯an, he was the head of the aristocratic youths, constantly getting into trouble. If he wasn¡¯t leading friends to visit brothels,5 he would be spending his days on falconry or hunting. His actions caused a great pandemonium6 in Chang¡¯an. As he was a beloved son of the Yong Emperor and had numerous military accomplishments, no one dared to cause trouble for him.


    I read over this information seriously. After I had successfully ¡°lobbied¡± the queen, I began to accompany the king on a daily basis as a Reader-in-Waiting. Although I was said to accompany the king, in reality, my job was to offer advice for the king to consider. With the Prince of Qi coming to Southern Chu as an envoy, the royal court was a complete mess. Seeing the intelligence report on the Prince of Qi, I realized that the number of Southern Chu¡¯s spies in Great Yong was also quite numerous. Although the Prince of Qi was here to mourn the passing of the former king, we all knew that things weren¡¯t so simple, as Great Yong had no need to send such an important personage. In my view, it was probably because the Prince of Qi had caused too big a ruckus in Chang¡¯an and had been sent out by the Yong Emperor to lie low until the fuss had died down. I read in the intelligence report that just a month earlier, the Prince of Qi had forcibly taken a woman from an ordinary family as a concubine and had been impeached by the imperial censors. Although the Yong Emperor favored this son, he was still obligated to punish these kinds of actions. That the Prince of Qi was only fined a year¡¯s salary clearly showed that he was being shielded from punishment. To be sent out under these circumstances could mean that he was being told to lay low until the controversy had died down. But all the other daren did not agree with this assessment, believing that for the Prince of Qi to be sent out as an envoy meant that there was something major needed to be discussed.


    Currently, however, the circumstances seemed to support their views. After observing the proper mourning rites, the Prince of Qi requested a private audience with the king. The two were currently holed up in the Imperial Study. As I was on duty accompanying the king in the Imperial Study, I waited just outside. It wasn¡¯t that I was deliberately eavesdropping, but rather, my hearing was too good and I was able to hear the majority of their conversation.


    When he entered the study, Li Xian immediately got to the point and proclaimed, ¡°Great Yong wishes to ally with Southern Chu to conquer the Kingdom of Shu together. What are the King¡¯s views?¡±


    Zhao Jia froze for some time before responding, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu and Southern Chu have long shared amicable relations, why would We attack them without reason?¡±


    Smiling, Li Xian replied, ¡°Relations between states are dependent upon benefits. Although Sichuan has long been friendly with Southern Chu and sees frequent trade between the two states, Southern Chu is reliant upon Sichuan for its weapons and horses. I have heard that the Kingdom of Shu has charged your esteemed state7 a hefty price. A few years ago, when your esteemed state purchased some horses from Northern Han, you tried to transport them through Sichuan, but were blocked. If the former King had not dispatched persons to bribe Shu officials, more likely than not, those horses would not have been acquired. In addition, your esteemed state has been forced to agree to cease directly importing horses from Northern Han, and is instead required to use Shu as an intermediary. Have these things not occurred?¡±


    There was no sound within, but I could imagine that the king¡¯s face was purple. I had heard of this incident and was curious why the Kingdom of Shu was so shortsighted as to incur the hatred of Southern Chu.


    I heard Li Xian continue, ¡°My Great Yong and Southern Chu are not only lord and vassal, but also in-laws. My sister, Princess Changle, is the beloved daughter of my Imperial Father, and is also now the Queen of Southern Chu. Our two states share the same interests.8 The Kingdom of Shu is only reliant upon its advantageous geography that is easily defended and difficult to attack, refusing to be a vassal of Great Yong and treating the friendly Southern Chu so arrogantly. Looking at the trade between our nations, over the last few years, the tariffs levied on trade between Great Yong and Southern Chu has far surpassed that of trade with Shu. In the eyes of this Prince,9 the Kingdom of Shu is in decline10 and is struggling at death¡¯s door.11 If our two states were to join together and attack Shu, my Imperial Father would be willing to equally split Shu territories and divide the world along the Yangtze, forever ceasing conflict.¡±


    Zhao Jia¡¯s breathing became increasingly agitated and it took some time before he was able to respond. ¡°To send troops into war, one must not be incautious, especially since the Kingdom of Shu is easily defended and difficult to attack. If we were to attack for a long time without success, it would be a waste of manpower and resources.¡±


    Li Xian seemed to hesitate for a moment before divulging, ¡°Before this Prince departed, my Imperial Father secretly told me that conquering the Kingdom of Shu would stabilize Great Yong¡¯s frontiers and allow me to rest. If Your Majesty is willing to assist Great Yong, after everything is settled, my Imperial Father is willing to tacitly accept Your Majesty''s restoration of the title of Emperor.¡±


    Listening to this point, my heart howled with anguish. In the last several years, the court had long talked about restoring the title of emperor. I had even heard from Xiaoshunzi that the previous king, on his deathbed, had exhorted the current king to restore the empire. This kind of incentive was too enticing.


    Sure enough, the king hesitatingly stated, ¡°This matter is difficult for Us12 to decide at this time. How about this: We will solicit the opinion of Our subjects.¡±


    Satisfied, Li Xian affirmed, ¡°Then many thanks to Your Majesty for this audience. This Prince will now bid my farewell.¡±


    Zhao Jia hurriedly suggested, ¡°The Queen and the Prince of Qi are siblings who have not met in years. She urgently desires a meeting. When will the Prince of Qi be free?¡±


    Smiling brightly, Li Xian replied, ¡°This Prince has long wished to meet our younger sister, but had been constrained by my responsibilities, and had to first deal with my duties before handling private matters. We will immediately go meet the Queen.¡±


    Happily, Zhao Jia voiced, ¡°Why say request a meeting? We invite the Prince of Qi to go see the Queen together.¡± As he was speaking, I could hear the sounds of footsteps approaching. These two in-laws walked towards the entrance. I had long become discouraged. It looked like the king was going to attack the Kingdom of Shu.


    I decided to carefully observe this bossy and domineering Prince of Qi, to see what kind of person had forced Southern Chu to join Great Yong. Li Xian followed the king out. The twenty-six-year-old Li Xian possessed a handsome and heroic appearance. As he had spent extended periods in the military, his posture was erect like a mountain or a tree. He emitted the murderous aura of someone who had experienced the highs and lows of life.13 As this was a formal audience, he was wearing the formal wear of a prince of Great Yong¡ªgolden-colored silk robes embroidered with a coiled dragon. In these clothes, he seemed especially impressive and commanding. I shivered. This Prince of Qi must surely be vicious and merciless.


    As the Prince of Qi walked past me, he suddenly turned to look at me. I saw an icy cold light in his eyes. I quickly lowered my head and avoided his gaze. Although I had seen this kind of murderous look before, there was no reason to let him believe that I was unafraid. He seemed to pay attention to what I was doing. Had he received a report from Liang Wan? Great Yong was definitely powerful. A single Prince of Qi was so impressive. I wondered what kind of bearing the Emperor possessed.


    That Li Xian noticed this young man was for one particular reason. He possessed a bestial instinct. While he was secretly conversing with Zhao Jia in the Imperial Study, he did not know why, but he felt apprehensive, as if someone was eavesdropping. But he also knew that there was no one within twenty zhang.14 For someone to be able to eavesdrop from beyond twenty zhang, then he must possess excellent martial arts. He knew that this kind of person did not exist in Southern Chu. Walking out the door, he paid particular attention to the officials and eunuchs waiting outside. He noticed that although there were a number of skilled martial artists, who were definitely Southern Chu¡¯s top fighters, their positions would have prevented them from being able to hear anything. And though the several officials accompanying the king were far closer, clearly none of them knew martial arts. When Li Xian regarded Jiang Zhe and believed he wasn¡¯t the eavesdropper, he was still startled. Although this young official was not too old, he possessed a poised bearing and had a calm expression. Li Xian knew the power of his own martial bearing. Once in Great Yong, an official had caused offense. Just as Li Xian''s temper erupted, that official fainted from fright. All the other officials, civil or military, were all uneasy when greeting him. Even the crown prince was careful in his presence. Other than that person, Li Xian thought, since reaching adulthood, this is the first time I''ve seen someone so calm in my presence. Thinking of this, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but become more threatening. Although that young official seemed to admit defeat by lowering his head and avoiding his gaze, Li Xian did not know why, but felt that the young official did not fear him.


    Coming to this conclusion, Li Xian stopped and questioned, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    I observed Li Xian using my peripheral vision. Hearing his words and seeing his shoes stop right in front of me, I could only raise my head. I shot a glance at the king, using my eyes to ask for instructions. Smiling, the king said, ¡°This is our Southern Chu¡¯s most gifted scholar, the zhuangyuan of the imperial examination of the sixteenth year of Xiande, Jiang Zhe. The Queen likes his poetry the most.¡±


    Suddenly understanding, Li Xin said, ¡°So you are Jiang Zhe. Your poems are wonderful.


    ¡®The southeast is topographically favored,


    With transport easy and unhampered,


    Qiantang15 has flourished in the three Wu16 areas since antiquity.


    Over the exquisitely adorned bridges the mist enshrouded willows flutter,


    Flapping in the wind are numerous verdant portieres


    Undulant are the tens of thousands of household residences.


    Cloud-scraping treetops line the banks and shores.


    Winds hurling up heaps of snowdrifts in the air,


    The natural river gully extends endlessly.


    Markets strewn with jewelry and ornaments,


    Making a parade of their silk and brocade every household vie to show off their luxurious splendor.


    The three folded West Lake with her numerous enchanting mountain ranges and sierras.


    Teeming with fascinating scented autumn osmanthus flowers,


    And whiffs of lotus spreading miles afar.


    On fine days, flute music everywhere makes the day seem much brighter,


    Songs from water caltrop pickers through the night make a delight of the vesper,


    The fishermen with hoar hair and the teenage lotus seed girl pickers all chime in to paint this picture with virility and glamor.


    Here comes the intoxicated magistrate,


    Flaunting his official standard by a thousand escorting riders,


    Joining everybody with the fantastic music and scenery to savor.


    Hoping to bring back to the court how ravishing Hangzhou is when one day he has an audience with the Emperor.¡¯


    ¡°This poem, Gazing Out Upon the Tide,17 that you have written makes one yearn for the beautiful scenery of Jiangnan.18 This Prince has come as an envoy and hopes to bear witness to the scenery of Southern Chu.¡±


    I stole a glance at the king¡¯s gratified expression before modestly remarking, ¡°This humble work is fortunate to acquire the Prince¡¯s appreciation.¡± Li Xian looked at me deeply before departing with the king. My back was soaked with cold sweat, because that look was filled with a baffling madness that seemed to contain fiery enthusiasm. I suddenly wondered whether aside from loving beautiful woman, if the Prince of Qi also liked men. I shivered and determined to stay as far away as possible.


    Who could know that the heavens cared little about a person¡¯s desires? The next day, I received a royal edict commanding me to accompany the Prince of Qi during the time that he was in Southern Chu. Oh my god, the heavens are heartless, I hissed, gazing upward toward the heavens. I decided to ask Xiaoshunzi if he had the time to protect me. Hatefully, Xiaoshunzi coldly communicated, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. In any case, the Prince of Qi is handsome; you should just accompany him. Maybe the Prince of Qi will bring you back to Great Yong to live comfortably.¡± I nearly fainted from anger and made a firm resolution to protect myself to prevent the Prince of Qi from making such a horrifying thought a reality.


    When I arrived at the official posthouse,19 I saw the Prince of Qi wearing light-colored robes. In the somewhat cold spring wind, the Prince of Qi was sitting in the courtyard laughing uproariously. At his side sat a beautiful young man in a dress that was as white as snow, gazing upon him affectionately. I almost turned and ran away. Thinking it over, I realized that this young man was more beautiful than even some of the greatest beauties. With a relatively average appearance, I, a mere Hanlin Academic should not have any problems. Therefore, I respectfully walked forward in greeting, informing the Prince that I had been dispatched by the King to lead him around the city.


    The Prince of Qi¡¯s bright eyes considered me for some time, before he declared, ¡°Excellent! I have long heard that Jianye possesses many beauties. Who is the most famous courtesan along the Qinhuai River?¡±20


    My brow furrowed and I thought for some time before answering, ¡°This vassal does not know. Your Imperial Highness, please allow this vassal to go and find out. I will definitely find out.¡±


    His eyes filled with laughter, the Prince of Qi said, ¡°Never mind. If you were to go to find out, pretty soon all of Jianye will know. Everyone will say that I only know to frequent brothels.21 If my Imperial Father were to find out, I would probably be reprimanded. Let us depart; accompany me tonight to take a look. We must definitely find the best courtesan.¡±


    I was overjoyed, thinking, Everything would be alright as long as you go find women. Being engrossed in such base desires will only serve to bury you; I couldn''t care less if you decided to amuse yourself to an untimely death. I will definitely find the best brothel. Thinking this, I decided to ask the official supervising the posthouse. He would definitely know.


    As dusk approached, I had already found the opportunity to learn everything there was to know about the Qinhuai River. If the Prince of Qi hadn¡¯t wanted to travel incognito and prohibited attendants, I would have asked the official supervising the posthouse to bring us there. However, the prince did not introduce the white-robed young man, only saying that he was surnamed Qin and telling me to call him gongzi Qin. But no matter how I looked at the white-robed young man, he seemed to like a sheathed treasure sword, and could not be completely concealed.


    This was completely different from Xiaoshunzi who seemed dispirited and downcast almost like a withered radish. I nearly believed that his martial arts were declining, but I did not think that this was possible. He seemed to become increasingly unpredictable. When I returned home the day before yesterday, I found him waiting in my home, saying that he was not on duty that morning and had gone to Wuxi, almost eighty li, to amuse himself. He had brought some local cuisine such as soup dumplings and duck blood soup to serve as a midnight meal. I froze when I found that both were still warm. Although there was a container keeping the food warm, they could only have been bought no more than two hours earlier. Thinking of this, I got angry again. The little bastard knew that the danger I was in and refused to protect me. The next time I cook, I definitely won¡¯t leave a share for him.


    I already had learned that Jianye¡¯s best brothels were the Beautiful Scenery Pavilion, the Xiaoxiang Courtyard,22 the Red Harmony Pavilion, and the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat. The Beautiful Scenery Pavilion was known for its sexual prowess, Xiaoxiang Courtyard for its song and dance; the Red Harmony Pavilion was a combination casino-restaurant-brothel; and lastly the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat was led by Qinhuai River¡¯s number one courtesan, Liu Piaoxiang.23 As the Prince of Qi often frequented brothels and, as an imperial family member would not visit someplace too vulgar, he would definitely want to meet Liu Piaoxiang. Full of joy and expectation, the Prince of Qi declared, ¡°Excellent! This Prince most definitely wishes to bear witness to Jianye¡¯s top courtesan¡¯s elegance.¡± I was pissed off beyond belief. He was definitely messing with me. Otherwise, he would not have had me ask around.


    Although the official charged with supervising the posthouse knew that it was the Prince of Qi who wished to go to the pleasure boat, he still looked at me with a dubious expression. Hell, I was still a virgin!


    Footnotes:


    ÎäÍþ, wuwei ¨C martial prestige


    µîÏÂ, dianxia ¨C Your Majesty; used to refer to princes


    Îá¼ÒǧÀï¾Ô, wujiaqianliju ¨C horses were beloved for their ability to travel great distances without rest; the Yong Emperor is using this term to praise his son¡¯s abilities


    ³¤°², Chang¡¯an ¨C lit. everlasting peace; was the capital of China for hundreds of years; modern-day Xi¡¯an


    ×ßÂíÕĄ̂, zoumazhangtai ¨C idiom, lit. to go to the brothel on horseback; to visit prostitutes


    ¼¦È®²»Äþ, jiquanbuning ¨C idiom, lit. not even the chickens and dogs are left undisturbed; causing a great commotion or causing pandemonium


    ¹ó¹ú, guiguo ¨C your esteemed state


    ÐÝÆÝÏà¹Ø, xiuqixiangguan ¨C idiom, lit. to share the same interests; to be closely related; to be in the same boat


    ±¾Íõ, benwang ¨C this prince, referring to oneself in the third person


    ÈÕĺÎ÷ɽ, rimuxishan ¨C idiom, lit. the sun sets over western hills; fig. time of decline; the end of an era


    ¹¶ÑӲд­, gouyancanchuan ¨C idiom, lit. to struggle while at death¡¯s door


    ¹Â, gu ¨C royal we used by kings and princes


    ǧ´¸°ÙÁ¶, qianchubailian ¨C idiom, lit. after hard work and numerous revisions; having experienced the vicissitudes (ups and downs) of life


    ÕÉ, zhang ¨C measure of length, ten Chinese feet (3.3 meters)


    Ç®ÌÁ, Qiantang ¨C refers to Hangzhou


    ÈýÎâ, sanwu ¨C lit. three Wu; was used by the Eastern Jin Dynasty to refer to its most important territory around the area that is the southern bank of the Yangtze River Delta


    This is a poem by Song Dynasty poet, Liu Yong. Entitled Gazing Out Upon the Tide, Southeast Advantageous Position (Íûº£³±¡¤¶«ÄÏÐÎʤ, wanghaichao dongnanxingsheng)


    ½­ÄÏ, Jiangnan ¨C lit. south of the river; refers to the geographic area south of the lower reaches of the Yangtze River (southeastern China)


    æä¹Ý, yiguan ¨C in the capital, the posthouse served to house visiting dignitaries; outside the capital, the posthouse served as a relay station akin to the Pony Express and as an officially run inn used by those traveling on government business


    ÇØ»´ºÓ, Qinhuai River ¨C a river that runs through Jianye (modern-day Nanjing) and is famous for its many brothels and its courtesans/prostitutes


    Ñ°»¨ÎÊÁø, xunhuawenliu ¨C idiom, lit. to enjoy the beautiful spring scenery; fig. to frequent brothels; to sow one¡¯s wild oats


    äìÏæ, xiaoxiang ¨C another name for the Xiaojiang River in Hunan Province


    Æ®Ïã, piaoxiang ¨C floating fragrance; Liu Piaoxiang shares her given name with her pleasure boat

 Chapter 7: The Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat

    Chapter 7: The Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat


    I accompanied the Prince of Qi as we walked along the street. In high spirits, he gazed about at the scenery. Although I wasn¡¯t particularly familiar with the area, I could still serve as a tour guide. In order to get to the Qinhuai River, we must pass through the bustling splendor of the Qinhuai Avenue. The avenue was brightly lit on both sides with the doors of each brothel and wine shop open. Each had procurers flanking their entrances with beauties standing in the doorway using all kinds of seductive language to entice customers. Everyone in our party had handsome appearances, especially the Prince of Qi, who had an extraordinary bearing. We could be especially favored customers. As a result, a number of procurers and prostitutes came forward and tried to entice us within. I noticed then that there were a dozen or so men dressed in ordinary clothes, intentionally or unintentionally, surrounding and following us. They kept away all of those attempting to get close and seemed to be protecting the three of us. The dozen or so men seemed to be ordinary, but were all tall and sturdy. Through their thin clothes, one could see their toned muscles. The way that they walked seemed to leave no traces on the ground. I figured that these individuals must be the Prince of Qi¡¯s personal guards. Go figure ¡­ how could a dignified royal prince out traveling not have any guards protecting him? Since he had guards with him, I did not have to worry about my safety. I relaxed. The scenery that had previously left me embarrassed no longer made me nervous.


    We didn¡¯t walk far before we arrived at the banks of the Qinhuai River. At the intersection with the particularly wide river, there were a dozen or so boats moored. Amongst them was a boat that was especially large. Although this boat was lit with bright lights, no music or sounds of drinking and games could be heard unlike the other pleasure boats. At the banks of the river were a number of launches. To a seductive woman manning one of them, I yelled, ¡°Boatwoman, take us to the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat.¡±


    Smiling, the boatwoman raised her head and replied, ¡°The gentlemen have arrived late, as the pleasure boat may already be full tonight. Can the gentleman not see that the pleasure boat is hanging up its lanterns? It¡¯s preparing to weigh anchor.¡±


    Sullenly, the Prince of Qi glared at me, while I calmly stated, ¡°We have already made a reservation. Thank you, boatwoman, for your advice.¡± Hearing my words, the Prince of Qi eased up. The three of us boarded the launch. The dozen or so guards also boarded their vessels. After zigzagging through the maze of boats, we soon arrived at the pleasure boat.


    After we had boarded the boat, a beautiful woman, gorgeously and provocatively dressed, welcomed us enthusiastically. She first smiled without saying anything before greeting us, ¡°Aiyah!1 If it isn¡¯t the lord zhuangyuan! When this servant first heard that the lord zhuangyuan had reserved a cabin, I assumed it was an imposter. Who doesn¡¯t know that Jiang daren does not like this kind of place filled with temptations?¡±


    Prying my eyes away from her ample bosom, I laughed. ¡°Madam must surely be joking. I am but a mere lowly Hanlin scholar. I normally would not have the financial resources to visit the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat. Today, I am accompanying a distinguished guest here to bear witness to Lady Piaoxiang. Madam must take good care of him.¡±


    The madam had long since caught sight of Li Xian. Having seen many customers come and go, she immediately knew that Li Xian was a seldom-seen wealthy customer. Promptly beaming with joy,2 the madam began to act submissively to ingratiate herself.3 She walked before the Prince of Qi and bowed. ¡°This honored guest has come from afar, while this madam is late with my welcomes. I hope that this honored guest will forgive me, this ¡­¡± She glanced at me.


    Understanding, I immediately introduced the pair, ¡°This is young master Li and this is young master Qin.¡±


    In a tender voice, she purred, ¡°Please come in, honored guests. Lady Piaoxiang¡¯s mood today is excellent. If you are lucky, you may have the fortune of gaining the lady¡¯s favor.¡±


    The three of us were led by the madam into a spacious and elegant cabin. The guards were led to nearby cabins, leaving us to be accompanied by the female attendants. The cabin was refined and elegant, brightly lit by lanterns. Beside the window was a large round table. The majority of the space was empty, leaving room for song and dance to please the guests. On the right side of the cabin was a small doorway covered by a bead curtain. One could just discern that it was a bedroom. It looked like this was a top class cabin. Eight beautiful attendants lined the doorway. When we entered the cabin, they helped us remove our cloaks and outer garments. The three of us sat down before the table with our backs to the window. Like butterflies swarming around flowers, the attendants soon began to flow in and out, setting a wide array of tea, snacks, and alcohol. The three most beautiful attendants sat down by our sides. Originally, the madam had planned that we be attended to by two beauties each, so that we could hold one in each arm. The beautiful young master Qin refused the attentions of the beauties and sat down beside the Prince of Qi. The madam was experienced and knowledgeable, so did not exhibit any unusual attitudes. My heart trembled. This couldn¡¯t be real, right? That young master Qin must be a catamite.4 I had only suspected this fact earlier, but seeing what had happened, I immediately felt my entire body tremble loathingly. Young master Qin noticed my abnormal behavior and glanced at me coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Only when he turned his head away did I heave a sigh of relief, making a firm resolution to acquire a few powerful martial artists to accompany me by my side. As a palace eunuch, Xiaoshunzi wasn¡¯t free to do as he pleased. But where was I going to find loyal guards? If they were really so strong, it was unlikely that they would listen to orders from a mere lowly Hanlin Academic.


    Accompanied by the female attendants, we slowly sipped the wine, waiting for the arrival of Lady Piaoxiang. The attendants were uneasy. Who could blame them? As a frequent customer of brothels, the Prince of Qi would constantly leer and fondle the female attendant by his side. Young master Qin on the other hand was frigid, completely ignoring the attendant by his side and would frequently look ferociously at the attendant beside the Prince of Qi. I was warm and observed polite etiquette, but maintained a respectful distance, leaving the beauty at a loss.5 During this awkward moment, the cabin door opened and a beautiful woman leisurely entered. The woman had no makeup on, but her beautiful face was like the most gorgeous of sceneries. Her crystal-like skin was delicate, but had a faint reddish blush, as if she had just taken a warm bath. Her black hair, flowing like a waterfall, seemed to reflect the light. Her eyes could easily distinguish between right and wrong, seemingly as bright as the brightest star in the night sky. She wore a comfortable gown. Among the women of Southern Chu, she was slim and graceful. If one were to consider her appearance and temperament, although she was beautiful, her type of beauty was commonly seen. What was rare was that she possessed a natural charm.


    This woman supplely entered the cabin, sitting before the three of us. Her beautiful eyes regarding us, she articulated, ¡°This is the first time that the three honored guests have come to see Piaoxiang, but I have come late and have made the three guests wait.¡± Her voice penetrated deep into the spirit and bone, eliciting a feeling of overwhelming joy. The face of young master Qin and I both reddened. Even the Prince of Qi¡¯s face showed a strange expression. The young woman¡¯s eyes paused briefly upon the Prince of Qi as she continued. ¡°Piaoxiang has heard that the Prince of Qi is a hero that is rarely seen, and is a towering figure, appreciative of beauty.6 Why are you so shy today?¡± Although I wasn¡¯t surprised that Piaoxiang was able to ascertain Li Xian¡¯s identity, I did want to see how he would react.


    Surprised at first, Li Xian smiled without restraint and responded, ¡°Oh! You are definitely an intelligent young woman. Have you met this Prince before?¡±


    When Piaoxiang saw that Li Xian made no attempt to hide his identity, there was a look of approval in her eyes, answering, ¡°Although Your Imperial Highness is dressed in the garb of Southern Chu, you don¡¯t seem to like wearing silk. On your feet, you are wearing a pair of brocade boots favored by the elites of Great Yong. In addition, Your Imperial Highness possesses a particular grace and imposing demeanor. Recently, this servant has heard that Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has come to Jianye. I would be surprised if Your Imperial Highness were not to come visit. As for this Academic Jiang, he is rarefied company. If he were not here accompanying Your Imperial Highness, then Piaoxiang would probably never have the opportunity to meet him.¡±


    Hearing her words, I blushed. I had once received an invitation from Piaoxiang, inviting me to visit the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat. But as I had no money, I had declined the invitation. Originally young master Qin seemed to gaze upon the Prince of Qi with resentment, but now he looked at me with a faint smile, glad that I had previously rejected Piaoxiang¡¯s invitation. I hurriedly claimed, ¡°Lady Liu is joking. This lowly official does not have financial resources. How could I have the qualifications to visit here?¡±


    Piaoxiang stood and leisurely approached me. Sitting down on at my side, she grasped my arm and said, ¡°Really now ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that the lord zhuangyuan believes that we women of the pleasure quarters have not even a shred of true feelings? Can Piaoxiang not love the zhuangyuan¡¯s talent and give one¡¯s heart?¡±


    I almost laughed. If Piaoxiang did not love money, then it was unlikely that she was the number one courtesan in Jianye. I knew that many of Jianye¡¯s dignitaries were Piaoxiang¡¯s guests of honor. But I had also heard that Piaoxiang was an unusual woman. If you were not wealthy, you could not hope to attain her. At the same time, however, even if you were wealthy or powerful, you still may not be able to attain her. The king¡¯s uncle, the Prince of Han,7 Zhao Delong, was once a guest of the Floating Fragrant Pleasure Boat. He had attempted to stay the night. None knew that Piaoxiang disliked him. Regardless of how Zhao Delong attempted to ingratiate himself, she refused to allow him to stay. Finally, Zhao Delong attempted to use his power and influence, but lo and behold, Piaoxiang would rather die than submit. As he could not use force, Zhao Delong could only leave. He later tried to make things difficult for Liu Piaoxiang, but was unable to do so because of her many distinguished guests. Later, people asked her why she refused to attend to the Prince of Han. Even though he was over fifty, he was still handsome and had energy beyond that of an ordinary person. Liu Piaoxiang coldly laughed and uttered, ¡°Although this servant is no more than a lowly courtesan, I understand the meaning of loyalty, piety, benevolence, and righteousness. That Zhao Delong once led an army into battle, but due to his cowardice, lost the battle. His subordinates fought bitterly in order to protect his life. But he repaid such kindness with malice,8 impeaching his subordinates for disobeying orders and adversely affecting the operation. Those subordinates were executed by beheading. Who in Southern Chu does not know about this incident? It is only because of his status and power that no one dares denounce him. This servant, though only a lowly courtesan, still despises that kind of cowardly villain.¡± After these words were spread far and wide, everyone despised the Prince of Han and looked upon Piaoxiang favorably. Soon afterwards, the Prince of Han became depressed and died. As a result of this incident, Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s name became renowned throughout the world. From this, she became Jianye¡¯s number one courtesan. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that no other courtesan was superior to her, it was that no one could compare to her straightforward and chivalrous temperament.


    When I had heard of this tale, I admired her deeply. But because of financial barriers, I did not dare go see her. If I knew that she would not have taken my money, I would have gone long ago. Seeing my intoxicated manner, young master Qin gave me a despising look. That icy gaze immediately snapped me out of my reverie, forcing me to remember that I was here accompanying the Prince of Qi. I extricated my arm and respectfully stated, ¡°Thank you, Piaoxiang, for your appreciation.¡±


    Liu Piaoxiang looked at me angrily before standing in a huff and moving to sit beside the Prince of Qi. That kind of angry and yet still beautiful expression left the three of us dumbfounded. Afterwards, Liu Piaoxiang did not give me a second look, proceeding to converse freely with the Prince of Qi, and occasionally with young master Qin as well. Her methods were brilliant, seemingly cordial and familiar, and yet not excessively wanton. Even the normally aloof young master Qin had a slight smile on his face.


    Liu Piaoxiang was definitely a peerlessly beautiful woman. After drinking a few cups of wine, she stood and called out. From outside, a woman in green entered carrying all kinds of musical instruments and started playing. Amidst the music, Piaoxiang began to dance. That kind of passionate dance, as if she was igniting her life force, left me completely intoxicated. When I carefully regarded her face, I could tell that she had completely invested everything into the dance. I really was moved. When she stopped, I saw her look at me. As our eyes met, I could see a hint of elation in her gaze. She walked over and sat down lazily next to the Prince of Qi. That kind of languid beauty made me want to immediately take her to bed.


    At this point, the madam entered the cabin. With a smile on her face, she murmured, ¡°It is getting late. Would Jiang daren and Qin daren please come to the neighboring cabins to rest? If you see any female attendants you like, don¡¯t hesitate to invite them.¡±


    I soured a bit. I hurriedly stood and bade my farewell, requesting that the Prince of Qi rest well. Freezing momentarily, young master Qin suddenly stood and left. I hurriedly followed him out.


    After sending away the attendants, I laid down on a bed with my clothes on in a comfortable and yet not large cabin. My imagination ran wild, filled with the beautiful image of Liu Piaoxiang. Listening to the babbling sounds of water outside my window, I slowly began to fall asleep. Just as I was half-asleep, I suddenly felt someone¡¯s hands removing my clothes. I felt fearful, thinking that I was being ambushed by the Prince of Qi. I hurriedly opened my eyes. Just as I was about to yell, I noticed an exquisite9 face before me. It was Liu Piaoxiang. My entire body softened and I could no longer shout. Seeing that I was awake, Liu Piaoxiang smiled sweetly. With delicate movements, she removed her clothes, revealing her elegant and delicate jade body. Slowly, I extended my hands, holding her in my arms. Still somewhat hesitant, I stammered, ¡°The Prince of Qi.¡±


    Liu Piaoxiang giggled and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? That young master Qin is a woman. Before I could even undress, she couldn¡¯t wait and rushed inside. I quickly left the room to the two of them. My great zhuangyuan, what are you waiting for?¡±


    Although I had learned sexual techniques, I had never touched a woman in my life and did not know what to do. Understanding, Liu Piaoxiang in turn held me, helping me undress. I felt my body intertwine with the soft and warm body of a woman. I lost myself, reveling completely in passionate lovemaking.


    As I fell asleep tired, Liu Piaoxiang rested for a moment before sitting up. Wrapping her clothes around her, she summoned two female attendants to the cabin. With delicate touches, the two attendants helped me wash and change. I did wake up for a brief moment, but I was too sleepy to move even half a finger. When I finally woke up, I was lying upon the cleaned bed and wearing black pajamas. I gazed upon the deeply sleeping figure of Liu Piaoxiang beside me. My face suddenly reddened and I couldn¡¯t say a single word. Opening her eyes, Liu Piaoxiang laughed lightly and wondered, ¡°Is my lord zhuangyuan unhappy to lose your virginity to this courtesan?¡±


    My face and ears red, I proposed, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    At first, Liu Piaoxiang seemed to laugh at me in ridicule before suddenly realizing that I was being serious. She sighed. ¡°No we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What? Does it require money? How much? I will figure out a way,¡± I anxiously pleaded.


    Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I long ago earned enough money to buy my freedom.¡±


    Dejected, I asked, ¡°Then, you refuse to marry me because I¡¯m unworthy?¡±


    Surprised, Liu Piaoxiang answered, ¡°You are a Hanlin Academic. Even if I become your concubine, it will harm your career. You really want me to marry you?¡±


    Indifferently, I explained, ¡°That¡¯s not important. If need be, I can resign from my position. I¡¯m not particularly interested in being an official. I have accrued some savings over the last several years and can purchase a few hundred mu10 of farmland. It¡¯s just, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to that kind of poor, but upright lifestyle.¡±


    Revealing a smile that I could not even describe with words, she responded, ¡°I know you are being sincere and don¡¯t have even a hint of hesitation. I have seen countless numbers of people. I originally hoped to return to a normal life, but when I had earned enough money to regain my freedom, I suddenly realized that there was no one I could marry. I loathe to even glance at the face of those dissolute lechers. If it was someone honest, I would dislike him for being dull and boring. Though there are several who I admire wholeheartedly, if I were to marry them, once I become old, they would abandon me. I can¡¯t help but be frightened. Oh, meeting you today and seeing how you sincerely appreciated my dance, I knew that you understood that I have dedicated myself to my craft. That is why I personally came to accompany you. I am fortunate that you are a gentleman who treats me sincerely. However, it won¡¯t do. I, Piaoxiang, am frivolous and cannot play the traditional roles of a wife.11 I am like the swallow of Jiangnan, in love with the bustle of the city, in love with my freedom, and do not wish another cage to trap myself. Lover Jiang,12 it may be possible that I will experience countless more men, but you must remember that you are the one most beloved in my heart. You must not avoid Piaoxiang out of dislike, and come see me from time to time.¡±


    My heart throbbed with pain. I could hear from her words that she was speaking sincerely without any intention to fool me. There was no man capable of keeping this kind of unusual woman forever. Holding her delicate hands, I replied, ¡°Piaoxiang is famous in the capital. Though Jiang Zhe is but a lowly official, if I were to come frequently, it would cause an uproar. When we part today, though it may not be an eternal parting, it will be difficult for us to meet again. Piaoxiang, Piaoxiang, the way we have forgotten ourselves in these rivers and lakes far surpasses anything else. If we are to meet again in the future, I only hope that you won¡¯t treat me like a stranger.¡±


    Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s delicate body shook. She understood the meaning behind this young man¡¯s words. He would not secretly meet with her. If they were not to be husband and wife, then he would not come back to find her. But she was satisfied. In this world of hypocritical shows of affection, she had found genuine love.


    When I walked out of the cabin and saw the satisfied Prince of Qi and the blushing young master Qin, I respectfully said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we should return to the posthouse to rest.¡±


    Smiling, the Prince of Qi looked upon me and asked, ¡°How about it? Were you successful last night?¡±


    I felt apprehensive. Did he know that I was with Piaoxiang? I smiled indifferently, deliberately acting mysteriously. The Prince of Qi looked at me suspiciously. It looked like I had enjoyed myself last night. The same probably was true for his personal guards. After we stepped on dry land, I could not help but look back. The Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat was extremely peaceful. Buried there was my first love.


    After escorting the Prince of Qi back, I quickly returned home. On the table, I saw a note. On it was written, ¡°You let loose last night, but were unaware that others were watching you like a tiger stalks its prey. One cannot fully comprehend the intentions of the Prince of Qi. I took care of the one he had sent to observe you.¡± My hand trembled. Xiaoshunzi was truly loyal. But I did not know how I had acquired sufficient virtue for him to treat me so well.


    At the same time, within the posthouse, the Prince of Qi had a heavy look on his face. Below the dais stood an embarrassed guard. The Prince of Qi coldly interrogated, ¡°You said you were not watching Jiang Zhe? Why is this?¡±


    His entire face panic-stricken, the guard replied, ¡°Your Highness, I beg your forgiveness. This vassal was originally following orders and was keeping an eye on Jiang Zhe from the cabin across the hall. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly fell asleep.¡±


    The Prince of Qi¡¯s expression became even grimmer, but he did not blame the guard, allowing him to depart.


    Sitting beside him, young master Qin faintly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated. He was hit in his pressure points. To be able to hit his pressure points in such a small enclosed space without being detected ¡­ that person¡¯s martial arts are greater than mine.¡±


    Unconvinced, the Prince of Qi said, ¡°But I can see that Jiang Zhe does not know any martial arts. Has he attained the realm of ¡®Returning to the Natural State¡¯?¡±13


    Her brow furrowing, young master Qin thought for some time before responding, ¡°In the world today, there are only three people who have attained such a realm of cultivation¡ªmy master, the True Compassion Elder of the Shaolin Temple, and the Devil Sect¡¯s sovereign, Jing Wuji. That Jiang Zhe is so young. I do not believe that he has reached such a stage.¡±


    Looking pensive, the Prince of Qi stated, ¡°Second elder brother and Liang Wan both told me to keep an eye on this Jiang Zhe. I originally disapproved.14 But from what we¡¯ve witnessed, I feel that this person is unfathomable.15 What happened last night made it even more difficult to come to any conclusions. The elites of Southern Chu definitely cannot be underestimated. It is fortunate that he is biding his time16 and seemingly will not become one of our obstacles.¡±


    Lowering her head, young master Qin uttered, ¡°If you feel that he is trouble, I can help you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Li Xian replied, ¡°How can we lightly kill this kind of person? In addition, we may not necessarily succeed.¡± As he spoke, in his eyes there flashed a dazzling light.


    Footnotes:


    °¥Ñ½, aiya - interjection of wonder, shock or admiration


    ü¿ªÑÛЦ, meikaiyanxiao ¨C idiom, lit. brows raised in delight eyes laughing; beaming with joy, all smiles


    ÇúÒâ·êÓ­, quyifengying ¨C acting submissively in order to ingratiate oneself


    æ®Í¯, luantong ¨C catamite (boy used as a homosexual partner)


    ÊÖ×ãÎÞ´ë, shouzuwucuo ¨C idiom, lit. at a loss to know what to do; bewildered


    Á¯ÏãϧÓñ, lianxiangxiyu ¨C idiom, to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex; to be appreciative of beauty


    º«, Han ¨C note, different character from Northern Han (±±ºº)


    ¶÷½«³ð±¨, enjiangchoubao ¨C idiom, lit. to bite the hand that feeds one; to repay kindness with malice


    È绨ËÆÓñ, ruhuasiyu ¨C idiom, lit. delicate as flower, refined as precious jade; exquisite


    Ķ, mu ¨C Chinese land measurement equal to one fifteenth of a hectare


    Ïà·ò½Ì×Ó, xiangfujiaozi ¨C idiom, lit. to assist one¡¯s husband and educate the children; basically the traditional roles of the wife


    ÀÉ, lang ¨C gentleman, young man, husband; Liu Piaoxiang is basically addressing Jiang Zhe as her lover


    ·´è±¹éÕæ, fanpuguizhen ¨C to return to one¡¯s true self; to regain the natural state


    ²»ÒÔΪȻ, buyiweiran ¨C idiom, lit. not to accept as correct; to object, disapprove, take exception to


    Éî²»¿É²â, shenbukece ¨C idiom, lit. deep and immeasurable; unfathomable depths, incomprehensible, enigmatic and impossible to predict


    躹âÑø»Þ, taoguangyanghui ¨C idiom, lit. to conceal one¡¯s strengths and bide one¡¯s time; to hide one¡¯s light under a bushel

 Chapter 8: Duel of Words at Bright Moon Pavilion

    Chapter 8: Duel of Words at Bright Moon Pavilion


    In the seventh month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, the Prince of De, Zhao Jue, returned to Jianye. The King questioned him regarding the invasion of Shu. At the time, Prime Minister Shang Weijun wholeheartedly supported the invasion, and was joined in agreement by the entire court. Using all his power, the Prince of De opposed the invasion, causing the King to hesitate. On the fifteenth day of the seventh month, Liang Wan, the adopted daughter of King Ling, held a banquet at the Bright Moon Pavilion, inviting the Prince of De to attend. Also in attendance was Prime Minister Shang Weijun; the Prince of Qi, Li Xin, of Great Yong; and the Prince of Qi¡¯s adviser, Qin Zheng. Jiang Zhe was also invited. Later generations reading this will wonder why Jiang Zhe would attend the banquet given his lowly rank and the important matters of state being discussed. Some would say that he was already disloyal and duplicitous. Considering the available evidence, this is not the case.


    After the banquet, the Prince of De angrily departed. Jiang Zhe chased down the Prince of De and spoke several words, leaving the Prince silent. During the later court assembly, the Prince of De held his peace. Some will say that the Prince ceasing to oppose the invasion was the fault of Jiang Zhe, who bears the heaviest blame for this terrible blunder. But when the Prince¡¯s colleagues and subordinates learned what Jiang Zhe said, they all understood his predicament.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Yang of Chu


    The Prince of De, Zhao Jue, returned. The chaos surrounding the debate around the invasion of Shu seemed to calm. When Zhao Jue returned, he immediately went to pay his respects to the former king. When the former King had passed, Zhao Jue was garrisoning the border and could not return to mourn. The court¡¯s political situation had calmed. As Zhao Jue was a major military commander, the debate over the invasion of Shu must listen to his opinion, and thus he was recalled back to the capital. After he had sorrowfully paid his respects, Zhao Jue was granted an audience with the king. Before the king, Zhao Jue did not mince his words,1 forcibly arguing against the invasion. Zhao Jue was extremely influential in the royal court. As a result, many stopped discussing the invasion, although even more individuals came one by one to visit him and exhort him to change his mind, especially Shang Weijun and a number of the court¡¯s luminaries. However, the Prince of De would not agree.


    On the fifteenth day of the seventh month, the Princess Mingyue, Liang Wan, invited the Prince of De to a banquet. She simultaneously invited the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, and Prime Minister Shang Weijun. Everyone understood her intent. In reality, I was disinterested in the affairs of these individuals of power and prestige who held state authority, so why must I attend? I did not know whether to cry or laugh as I looked at the Prince of Qi. Just as I said I was a lowly official, arguing that I did not have the qualifications to attend, the Prince of Qi¡¯s face did not change, as he declared, ¡°It¡¯s only a banquet organized by Lady Liang. You were sent by your King to receive me. You naturally must participate.¡±


    Although I had the heart to decline, in the face of murderous intent emitted by the Prince of Qi, I could only agree to attend. Who said that you cannot bend before martial power? Let them try and stand before these personal guards who had survived numerous battlefields.


    The Prince of Qi was second to arrive. This banquet was being held at the Bright Moon Pavilion. It was the middle of summer and the heat was intolerable. All of the building¡¯s windows were open wide. On all sides were buckets filled with ice, helping to cool the building. Liang Wan was wearing a light yellow dress and was seated in the host¡¯s position. Shang Weijun was wearing silk robes and was seated on the left in the second seat. After him sat a black-clothed Confucian scholar. He was likely Shang Weijun¡¯s adviser, Nian Yuan. When Shang Weijun saw the Prince of Qi arrive, the Prime Minister strode forward to welcome the Prince with a smile from ear to ear. Seeing my presence, his brow furrowed. I hurriedly took the opportunity to say, ¡°This lowly official was ordered by royal edict to accompany His Highness, the Prince of Qi. Since daren is here, please allow this lowly official to withdraw.¡±


    Shang Weijun revealed a satisfied smile, praising my discretion. I believed that I had succeeded in my scheme and was getting ready to depart when the Prince of Qi grabbed my arm and with a terrible smile, said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Shang daren, Academic Jiang is an official dispatched by your king, a Reader-in-Waiting, and also a gifted scholar and distinguished personage of Southern Chu. How about we let him listen?¡±


    Shang Weijun¡¯s brows furrowed, but ultimately could not afford to offend the Prince of Qi. He gave me a look of warning, reminding me to not say anything.


    The Prince of Qi was seated at the first position on the right side with young master Qin seated below him, followed by me. I could not sit on the left side as I was only allowed to stay because of the persistence of the Prince of Qi. We did not wait long before we heard clear and bright laughter from outside the door. A large and handsome man dressed in the garb of a prince entered. As King Ling had departed for less than a year, he still wore white garb that denoted he was in mourning.2 This man was the Prince of De, Zhao Jue. Behind him followed a middle-aged Confucian scholar dressed in green and a black-garbed warrior carrying a sword. When I saw Zhao Jue, I almost yelled out in surprise. He was the man in gray that I had made a divination for prior to passing the imperial examinations. If he was the Prince of De, then that year, he was proceeding to garrison the frontier at Hengjiang and was preparing to raid Moling. No wonder I divined misfortune. Thinking back to that day, the words I told him¡ª¡°in-fighting within, strong enemies without¡±¡ªcoincided with reality. This Prince of De was the younger brother of King Ling and was a prominent military official. To think that I once divined his fate. I wondered if he remembered me?


    Zhao Jue carefully swept past everyone in the room one by one. That he paused as he considered me did not mean that he did not have any memories of me, but rather he was suspicious of my identity. He sat down in the first position on the left. The warrior sat down protectively behind him, while his adviser took the last position on the left. As I had left a seat between young master Qin and myself, I was directly across from the adviser. As our eyes met, I smiled ingratiatingly, while his perceptive gaze considered me inquiringly.


    After Zhao Jue was seated, female attendants delivered tea and snacks before retreating from the room. Standing, Liang Wan said, ¡°This servant was entrusted by the Prince of Qi and Prime Minister Shang to invite the Prince of De to attend this banquet. Although this servant should, by all rights, not involve herself in matters of state, all of these daren require someone to wait upon them. As a result, this servant can only stay behind. This is a matter of importance for both my Great Yong and for Southern Chu. As this servant was born in Great Yong and has received great favor from the former King, I vow to keep everything discussed here a secret.¡±


    Smiling slightly, Zhao Jue stated, ¡°Lady Liang is the adopted daughter of the former King and can be considered as Zhao Jue¡¯s niece. Zhao Jue, naturally, believes the young lady. May Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and Prime Minister Shang enlighten me as to the nature of this meeting?¡±


    Li Xian regarded Zhao Jue, smiling as he said, ¡°I have long heard that the Prince of De is the most famous general of Southern Chu, commander-in-chief of the Southern Chu armies. Meeting you today, I can say that you are indeed elegant and lofty with an extraordinary charm. Although I, Li Xian, am an imperial prince, I am but a mere lowly general in the army. If we were to consider our ranks, Li Xian would be beneath Your Highness. How could I dare presume to enlighten Your Highness? But the Prince of De has opposed the discussion of the invasion of Shu. This opposition does not match the famed general moniker. Would the Prince of De explain?¡±


    Indifferently, Zhao Jue clarified, ¡°Although the Kingdom of Shu is at fault for refusing to submit to Great Yong, the King of Shu is a former vassal of Eastern Jin and alongside Great Yong, were equally vassals in the imperial court. There was no such distinction of lord and vassal. Now, I do not understand how Great Yong can use Shu¡¯s refusal to submit as the rationale for an invasion. Even if Great Yong considers this reason to be sufficient, this however, is not enough for Southern Chu. Although we have submitted to Great Yong, we have never been willing to accept Great Yong¡¯s orders.¡±


    Smiling, Li Xian countered, ¡°The Prince of De¡¯s words are mistaken. My Great Yong¡¯s sovereign and vassals are sagacious. That King of Shu¡¯s secession and refusal to submit cannot be tolerated. If Shu had submitted to Great Yong, then we Great Yong would not be attacking the Kingdom of Shu. It is said that an emperor¡¯s enmity can be avenged even if nine generations had passed. At the time, Shu took advantage of Great Yong¡¯s founding to attack Qinchuan,3 sacking and pillaging as they went. When the former Emperor of my Great Yong heard the news, he cried tears of blood. If we cannot avenge this enmity, how can we consider ourselves human? Later on, when Great Yong attacked Southern Chu, Shu once again launched an attack. Although they have shown kindness to Southern Chu, they have inflicted terrible losses upon Great Yong. In the territory that formerly belonged to the state of Qin during the Warring States period, ruins spread for thousands of li and the common people could not survive. Afterwards, the Kingdom of Shu even extorted countless treasures, silk, and beauties from Southern Chu. Considering this view, the Kingdom of Shu is a hidden, vicious wolf. Under normal circumstances, it lives in seclusion, but once it espies discord, it will inevitably come out to bite. The Prince of De speaks up for Shu today, but the time will inevitably come when Southern Chu will be swallowed by this kind of friendly state who forgets friendship and only knows its own interests.¡±


    Coldly, Zhao Jue riposted, ¡°Although I may lack talent, I understand how without lips, the teeth would feel cold.4 I¡¯m afraid that once Shu has been destroyed, it will be Southern Chu¡¯s turn.¡±


    Li Xian was at a loss for words. He of course knew that once Shu was successfully invaded, Southern Chu would be the next target. He just didn¡¯t expect for Zhao Jue to be unafraid to offend Great Yong and get straight to the point. As a prince of Great Yong, he could not casually lie. At this point, young master Qin spoke up. ¡°These words are incorrect. The so-called interdependence requires mutual dependence and the sharing of common interests. Nowadays, the Kingdom of Shu repeatedly provokes Southern Chu, treating friends as enemies. The teeth are as sharp as knives, and the lips are gnawed until they bleed. I do not understand what interdependency the Prince of De speaks of.¡±


    Zhao Jue smiled faintly. His adviser set down the folding fan in his hand and answered, ¡°Although Southern Chu and Shu have a few disputes, none of them have been disgraceful humiliations.5 In the ninth year of Xiande, after Great Yong pacified the Central Plains, you dispatched an army south to the Yangtze. If it were not for the assistance of the Kingdom of Shu attacking Qinchuan, Great Yong would not have called for a ceasefire. Even so, my Southern Chu submitted to Great Yong. This kind of humiliation deserves to be remembered. Although our two countries are on amicable terms, and we have marriage relations with the marriage of Princess Changle and our King, your country, however, continues to train a navy in preparation for southern invasion. I wonder if Your Imperial Highness can explain this.¡±


    Smiling, Li Xian returned, ¡°Although our two countries are on amicable terms, your state still possesses numerous individuals such as the Prince here who cannot forget the enmity between our two countries. These individuals are definitely not in the minority. If my country did not train a navy, I fear that your military would have crossed the Yangtze to attack. The Prince of De has long garrisoned the Yangtze; how can you not know this? Furthermore, my country has repeatedly tried to be friendly. My Imperial Sister is the beloved daughter of my Imperial Father. And yet she has come to Southern Chu to be married to your King. The last several years has not only seen frequent contacts from both sides, but also trading and marriage relations unlike the Kingdom of Shu who has chosen to close off its borders and seal the country. My country has long held military discussions and will attack Shu to eliminate this hidden danger.6 We only ask that Southern Chu assist.¡±


    Humorlessly smiling, Zhao Jue asserted, ¡°Preposterous!7 Over the last ten years, my Southern Chu has paid a yearly tribute in money and silk, and yet your country refuses to sell us weapons and horses. Why would you do this if you truly wish to be friendly? Furthermore, although the Queen is a princess of Great Yong, are these not matters of state? Why must we consider the qualms of a married woman? Duke Wu of the state of Zheng once married his daughter in order to attack the state of Hu.8 I do not dare to forget this story.¡±


    Young master Qin angrily rebutted, ¡°The Prince of De has insulted my country. Enough is enough. After careful consideration, Your Highness¡¯s worries are not without merit. Please allow my lowly self to explain. My country¡¯s prohibition on the sale of weapons and horses is not directly at your country, but rather because of the hostilities along our northern frontier. With our frontier forces so occupied, how would we dare to sell weapons and horses? Furthermore, your country has long occupied Jiangnan, an area of rivers and lakes. If your country does indeed not wish to attack Great Yong, why would you need horses? Are you going to use them to attack Shu?¡±


    Zhao Jue was at a loss for words. Shang Weijun hurriedly tried to change the subject. ¡°Your Highness and young master Qin have both misspoke. We are not gathered here today for an emotional dispute. Would the two honored personages please not bear any grudges.¡±


    Zhao Jue and young master Qin raised their teacups respectfully, both sides sipping, signaling the cessation of the debate.


    Taking a breath, young master Qin explained, ¡°My country plans against Shu because of its obstinate refusal to submit. Although we were once allied, they have repeatedly broken the alliance. Most dreadfully, my country does not produce enough salt and we must purchase salt from Sichuan, but the Kingdom of Shu has repeatedly raised the price. Sichuan possesses abundant salt, and yet chooses to use such unscrupulous means to amass wealth. We cannot continue tolerating this situation. If our two countries attack Shu together, we are willing to divide Sichuan, using the river as the border. At that point, Southern Chu¡¯s military strength will be greatly increased. While Great Yong still has a menace upon its frontiers, Southern Chu will completely control the entirety of the Yangtze River. By then, what will there be to continue to make you anxious? If Your Highness, even under these circumstances, cannot be reassured and believe that Southern Chu cannot fight against Great Yong, then Your Highness may be better served surrendering. Does Southern Chu only wish to control a mere Jiangnan with its life and death determined by others?


    Although Zhao Jue remained silent, he shook his head. He understood that the combat ability of Southern Chu¡¯s soldiers was relatively poor. If they were to attack Shu, the majority of the territory would probably fall into the hands of Great Yong. What equal division of the spoils? By that time, the territory would belong to whoever conquered it. Everyone looked at each other seeing the determined expression on Zhao Jue¡¯s face. No matter how glib a tongue, it would not be able to change his intentions. A vexed look could be seen flickering in Li Xian¡¯s eyes before he glanced at Liang Wan. Standing, Liang Wan pronounced, ¡°Everyone is tired today. If no one objects, would my honored guests descend downstairs to eat? This servant has prepared pickled plum soup to help alleviate the heat.¡±


    Shang Weijun stood and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Liang¡¯s banquet must definitely be attended. Please.¡±


    Zhao Jue also stood. Looking at young master Qin, he inquired, ¡°May I ask this honored personage¡¯s name? What position do you hold in Great Yong?¡±


    Paying her obeisance, young master Qin replied, ¡°This one is Qin Zheng in the service of the Prince of Qi.¡±


    With a smile, Zhao Jue said, ¡°Young master Qin¡¯s tongue is as sharp as a sword, gaining Zhao Jue¡¯s admiration. There are some matters that no matter how eloquently spoken can surpass strength and interests. My Southern Chu has already acknowledged that we do not have the ability to be treated as an equal with Great Yong. If Great Yong were to attack the Kingdom of Shu, my Southern Chu would prepare its troops in order to defend itself.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Jue¡¯s stubbornness, young master Qin could only smile wryly as she responded, ¡°The Prince of De has made his decision and sticks by it, and will not be swayed by mere words. Qin Zheng was impetuous and begs for forgiveness.¡±


    Zhao Jue nodded his head slightly and apologized. ¡°This Prince has many military matters to deal with, thus must depart. Would everyone please forgive me?¡± No one thought that Zhao Jue would be so determined and had planned originally to continue lobbying him when he had gotten tipsy and merry. At this moment, they had no alternative but to escort him out.


    As everyone was exchanging glances, my mind raced. Rising from my seat, I suggested, ¡°All the daren are weary, so please allow this lowly official to escort His Highness out.¡± The Prince of Qi and the others were not in the mood to take other. Shang Weijun agonizingly replied, ¡°That will be fine.¡±


    I followed Zhao Jue out. Zhao Jue was somewhat tired. I carefully considered this merely thirty-year old prince. The pressure on him in these last few years must have been acute. In the three years since our last meeting, the hair on his temples had turned slightly white. He continued to exude a firm and indomitable spirit. This was Southern Chu¡¯s main pillar. I was not only filled with admiration, but also felt sad for him. His painstaking efforts were not understood by others. I could not understand how he had this kind of courage.


    Feeling my gaze, Zhao Jue indifferently asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Respectfully, I answered, ¡°This lowly official is Jiang Zhe, a Hanlin Reader-in-Waiting, tasked with accompanying the king.¡±


    Surprised, Zhao Jue questioned, ¡°You are Jiang Zhe? Why were you with the Prince of Qi?¡±


    I hurriedly explained, ¡°This lowly official was ordered by the King to receive the Prince of Qi. Today, the Prince of Qi forced this lowly official to be present. This lowly official had the fortune of hearing Your Highness¡¯s teachings, and is truly fortunate.¡±


    Although Zhao Jue felt that it was strange, he didn¡¯t investigate in-depth. With a pained voice, he spoke, ¡°I have read your poetry; it is very well written.


    ¡®Drunk, I contemplate the sword under the lamp,


    Awakened, bugles ring through the camps.


    Recalling a scene of soldiers drinking and savoring roasted beef in their widespread camps,


    With military music played out by various instruments they are entranced,


    In the autumn cool a grand parade advances.


    Warriors on coursers speed by, with bows fully drawn, hotly after their enemies¡¯ end,


    On the twangs of the bows into dismay the enemies sank.


    I vow to restore His Majesty to sovereignty with my morale greatly enhanced,


    Earning myself renown and success that never end.


    Deplorably old I¡¯ll be before any achievement attained.¡¯¡±


    He was seemingly intoxicated by the concept of this Dance of the Cavalry9 poem that I had written while I was in Jiangxia. He subconsciously stroked the hair on his temples. After some time, he wondered, ¡°Do you think that we should attack the Kingdom of Shu?¡±


    Seeing that there was no way around, I replied, ¡°Before this lowly official can express his opinion, please allow this lowly official to ask three questions.¡±


    Zhao Jue looked at me with amazement before talking. ¡°Ask away.¡±


    A look of grief flashed in my eyes as I asked, ¡°First, would Your Highness please tell me who in Southern Chu, from the King to the common people, understands the rapacious designs of Great Yong?¡±


    Zhao Jue stirred after being silent for some time. ¡°There aren¡¯t many. Even my trusted subordinates advised me to attack Shu.¡±


    ¡°Second,¡± I continued to ask, ¡°Would Your Highness please tell me if Great Yong were to attack Shu and Shu were to request for our help, would our Southern Chu dare to dispatch troops?¡±


    Distressed, Zhao Jue remarked, ¡°We would not dare. Our King would inevitably sit and watch Shu be destroyed.¡±


    Even though I understood his pain, I chose to continue to ask my third question, ¡°Third, if Your Highness continues to oppose the invasion of Shu, but the King has already made his decision and chooses to use a different general, does Southern Chu have a more capable general than yourself?¡±


    My three continuous questions were each increasingly penetrating. Zhao Jue felt himself break out in a cold sweat at them, staring fixedly at me.


    Lowering my head, I expounded, ¡°Nowadays, our country cannot act autonomously. If Your Highness persists in your opposition, the King will dispatch another to attack Shu. Our country¡¯s soldiers and generals are no match for those of Great Yong or Shu. If we use up too much of our limited resources in attacking Shu, at that time, Great Yong will be able to easily destroy Southern Chu like a hot knife through butter.10 If Your Highness were willing to lead the troops personally, then we may be able to acquire a portion of Sichuan¡¯s critical points to serve as a base. As long as we are able to use Longyou11 and Guanzhong12 as a buffer and properly defend the Xiangfan13 region, Great Yong will be restrained. Southern Chu will receive at least ten years¡¯ worth of benefits. As long as Southern Chu is patient and waits for the right opportunity,14 then we may be able to conquer the world.¡±


    At first, Zhao Jue¡¯s face revealed a look of sorrow that gradually calmed, before finally being replaced by a look of unwavering determination. He replied, ¡°Jiang daren is truly an incomparable minister. If I am to lead the army to attack Shu, would Jiang daren be willing to serve as my adviser?¡±


    You must be joking? I didn¡¯t want to go to war. Therefore, I indifferently answered, ¡°This lowly official does not understand military matters or strategy, and dares not obey. If Your Highness has any questions, this lowly official will not hide anything and will speak frankly.¡±


    Zhao Jue looked at me stunned, unable to understand why I had rejected such a good opportunity. In a heavy voice, he replied, ¡°Everyone bears responsibility with the fate of our country in the balance.15 Since Jiang daren is a vassal of Southern Chu, how can you not spare no effort for our Southern Chu? You should think it over.¡± After finishing, he led his people away.


    I resentfully watched Zhao Jue depart. What a fellow to repay kindness with malice. I just advised you, and this is how you repay me? To want me on the battlefield was really complete nonsense. What¡¯s to be done? I bitterly began to think of who I could ask to help so that I need not join the army on its campaign.


    Footnotes:


    Ö±ÑÔ²»»ä, zhiyanbuwei ¨C idiom, lit. to speak bluntly; not to mince words


    Under traditional Chinese funeral rites, family members of the deceased are required to observe the proper mourning rites which include avoiding bright colored garb, wearing white garb. Traditionally, the rites were observed for direct family members for up to twenty-seven months (rounded up to three years). As the Prince of De is the younger brother of King Ling, he must observe a minimum of nine months of mourning.


    ÇØ´¨, qinchuan ¨C refers to the region that is now modern-day Shaanxi and Gansu


    ´½Íö³Ýº®, chunwangchihan ¨C idiom, lit. without the lips, the teeth would feel cold; fig. intimately interdependent


    Ææ³Ü´óÈè, qichidaru ¨C idiom, lit. extraordinary shame and humiliation


    Ðĸ¹Ö®»¼, xinfuzhihuan ¨C idiom, lit. calamity within one¡¯s bosom; hidden great danger or trouble


    ÆñÓдËÀí, qiyoucili ¨C idiom, lit. how can this be so?; preposterous, ridiculous, absurd


    This is an apocryphal story of how Duke Wu of Zheng (Ö£Î乫, Martial Duke of Zheng) conquered the state of Hu (ºú¹ú) during the Spring and Autumn Period. He first married his daughter to the ruler of Hu. During the wedding celebrations, Duke Wu asked his advisers who he could invade. One of his advisers suggested Hu. Angrily, Duke Wu stated that the two states were brothers and state of Zheng could not invade. The ruler of Hu was happy and later the state of Hu ceased to defend against Zheng. Seizing the opportunity, Zheng invaded and conquered Hu.


    This is a poem by Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji entitled Dance of the Cavalry (ÆÆÕó×Ó)


    ÊÆÈçÆÆÖñ, shirupozhu ¨C idiom, lit. as easily as breaking bamboo; like a knife through hot butter, irresistible force


    ¤ÓÒ, longyou ¨C aka Longxi (¤Î÷) refers to the area that was once part of the Hexi Corridor connecting China proper with the Silk Road


    ¹ØÖÐ, guanzhong ¨C lit. the land within the passes; refers to the territory originally controlled by the state Qin during the Warring States Period


    Ïå·®, Xiangfan ¨C refers to the two neighboring cities of Xiang and Fan that were combined in 1949 to form the city of Xiangyang


    ÎÔн³¢µ¨, woxinchangdan ¨C idiom, lit. to lie on firewood and taste good; to suffer patiently, but firmly resolved on revenge


    ¹ú¼ÒÐËÍö£¬Æ¥·òÓÐÔð, guojiaxingwang, pifuyouze ¨C idiom, everyone bears responsibility for the prosperity of the nation

 Chapter 9: Military Retainer

    Chapter 9: Military Retainer1


    In the eighth month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, Southern Chu allied with Great Yong. On behalf of Great Yong, the Prince of Qi swore a sacred oath.2 The Prince of De, Zhao Jue, was named Chief Commander. Receiving the order, he set off for battle. Before he departed, Zhao Jue appointed Jiang Zhe as a military retainer to serve as a counselor on military matters. Worried that the Prince of De¡¯s authority was too great, the king also ordered the court eunuch, Wang Hai, to supervise the army.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Damned Zhao Jue. He truly wanted me to serve in the army. I originally intended to ask others to help, but Zhao Jue now held a high-ranking position3 as the Chief Commander. I could only hold back my tears as I handed over my duties in Hanlin Academy to another, joining the army that was heading west to invade Shu. However, I was comforted by the news that Xiaoshunzi was also accompanying the army. Just before we departed, the king dispatched Wang Hai, a supervisor within the Bureau of Ceremonies, to supervise and oversee the army. Although the utilization of eunuchs of supervise the army was a sign that Southern Chu would ultimately fall, I was happy as Xiaoshunzi was part of Wang Hai¡¯s entourage of eunuchs. I could not but thank the heavens for their blessings. With Xiaoshunzi¡¯s protection, I probably wouldn¡¯t have to face any dangers. But it was best if I could find some guards to protect me as well. I was prepared to discuss this matter with Xiaoshunzi. After I had identified a few candidates, Xiaoshunzi would then test their abilities. I had no intention of being guarded by useless people.4


    For this invasion of Shu, Southern Chu¡¯s army was split in two. One army would travel up the Yangtze River through the Three Gorges under the command of the Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Lu Xin. The other army would be personally commanded by the Chief Commander, Zhao Jue, and travel by land to Ba Prefecture.5 The two armies would meet up at Luocheng.5 As a retainer of the Prince of De, I naturally accompanied his army. But I still held a grudge. I stayed hidden in the carriage of the army supervisor, Wang Hai, for the entire journey. Wang Hai was a fellow clansman of the Eunuch Wang who supervised the palace book repositories. He treated me quite well, constantly bringing up how Eunuch Wang had benefited greatly from the medicinal pellets that I had concocted for him. Understanding his intent, I agreed to help Wang Hai concoct one or two types of medicinal pellets for his own personal use. Xiaoshunzi obediently attended to us. Greatly satisfied with Xiaoshunzi, Wang Hai smiled and said, ¡°This little fellow is the lowly servant saved by my lord zhuangyuan? Everything about Xiaoshunzi is good, except for one matter. He is hardworking, eloquent, and literate, but has no will to better himself. Other lowly servants would compete to the bitter end for assignments and would do anything to be able to directly attend to the King. In comparison, this little fellow is willing to forego that kind of comfortable assignment and accompany me6 to suffer hardships in the army.¡±


    I could not help but to regard Xiaoshunzi for a moment, feeling guilty. This little fellow was always thinking of me. Obediently, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°Eunuch7 shouldn¡¯t say such things. Gonggong and Eunuch Wang are related. Under normal circumstances, when you see this lowly servant, you usually bestow rewards. This time, gonggong has received the attention of the King and has been appointed as army supervisor. Once we win and return to the capital, that kind of meritorious service will be rewarded. Concurrently, I will also be rewarded. Otherwise, why would people say that one can find riches and honor in danger?¡±


    Wang Hai smiled widely, almost to the point where his eyes were closed. Just as the three of us were enjoying the conversation, an orderly approached the front of the carriage. He yelled, ¡°Jiang daren, the Prince has summoned you to discuss official business.¡±


    I had no choice but to exit the carriage. From one of the palace guards accompanying Wang Hai, I took the reins of a horse. After climbing on top, I inexpertly rode forward. My riding ability wasn¡¯t all that great and was learned in a panicked and hurried fashion. With difficulty, I arrived next to the mounted Zhao Jue. Clasping my hands together, I greeted the Prince. ¡°Your Highness, this lowly official has arrived per your summons.¡±


    Seeing the sorry figure that I cut on the horse, Zhao Jue smiled and said, ¡°Jiang daren, you should learn how to ride properly. Otherwise, you will find it extremely difficult to follow the army.¡±


    I almost gnashed my teeth. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to accompany the army. But as I was a subordinate, I could only lower my head and respond respectfully. ¡°This lowly official will do as you bid. Is there anything that this lowly official can do? I await Your Highness¡¯s orders.¡±


    Slowly, Zhao Jue allowed his horse to begin to move forward, indicating that I should follow. Flustered, I urged my horse to follow. After we had proceeded for some distance side by side, Zhao Jue inquired, ¡°Jiang daren still holds a grudge against this Prince?¡±


    I faked a smile and replied, ¡°This lowly official dares not. This lowly official is paid by Southern Chu. How dare I refuse the government¡¯s order?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Zhao Jue continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t that this Prince wishes to make things difficult for daren. For this campaign against Shu, we must acquire the greatest benefit while paying the lowest cost possible. War is within this Prince¡¯s ability and purview. I will not trouble daren. But after we have pacified Shu, we must reach an accord with Great Yong on the division of spoils. If at that point we do not have someone like Jiang daren, who understands the reality of our predicament, sagacious and unwavering, we would likely suffer disastrously. Therefore, this Prince could only trouble Jiang daren.¡±


    Feeling aggrieved, I thought, It¡¯s only bandits dividing the spoils. You probably won¡¯t wait until you¡¯ve won to divide them.


    As if reading my thoughts, Zhao Jue continued, ¡°In addition, I have seen sire¡¯s ability and wisdom. Jue also wishes to listen to your teachings and learn. In this time of calamity for our country, I wish that Jiang daren will also spend some time thinking about military matters as well, and make contributions to our country.¡±


    Hearing these words, I thought deeply and realized the truth behind his words. As I was already accompanying the army, I might as well take the opportunity to learn about military matters. Coming to this conclusion, I bowed low, signaling that I had accepted his suggestion. Smiling faintly, Zhao Jue gave his horse a whip and sped forward. My own mount seemed to wish to follow and twisted its body in an impatient matter. Scared, I swayed from side and side. Luckily one of Zhao Jue¡¯s personal guards helped steady me. Blushing furiously, I thanked him, vowing to learn how to properly ride a horse.


    ***


    Setting down the brush, I massaged my shoulders. I had been handling military matters ever since we had camped. After speaking with Zhao Jue, I began to participate in the handling of these issues. I did not spend much time before I went from a complete novice to someone adept and skilled. I learned how to set up camp, how to organize and structure an army, and how to reward and punish accordingly. Most important was the handling of documents and proper organization of intelligence reports. In comparison to my work at Hanlin Academy, these military matters were just as difficult. Amongst Zhao Jue¡¯s retainers was a Confucian scholar hailing from the Heishan named Rong Yuan, who was greatly valued. He would frequently be beside Zhao Jue offering his advice. These assorted tedious matters were handled by the other aides. My participation reduced their workload, especially as I was able to quickly familiarize myself with their system of documentation. Relying upon my photographic memory and keen judgement, I quickly became highly valued, especially when it came to analyzing intelligence reports. They had originally only wanted me to try, not knowing that analysis of a few pieces of broken intelligence8 was my specialty. I did not have to take any notes and regardless of how tedious the intelligence, I could understand the context just from reading it over once. As a result, those retainers decided to hand all of the intelligence analysis to me, having me organize the reports for Zhao Jue to consider. It was only after this did I become one of the most important aides to Zhao Jue, second only to Rong Yuan.


    Looking at the color the sky, I realized that night had fallen long ago. Seeing as the army still needed to march on tomorrow, I quickly collected the organized intelligence reports, preparing to deliver them to Rong Yuan. Feeling a bit thirsty, I picked up the teapot on the table. It was already empty. I shook my head ruefully. Just then, I heard a slight cough come from outside the tent before Xiaoshunzi entered carrying a food box. In an neutral tone, he said, ¡°Jiang daren, Army Supervisor Wang knows that you are busy handling military matters. He has asked me to bring you some midnight foods and also wanted me to thank you for providing him with the medication yesterday.¡±


    From the tone of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice, I knew that there were others outside my tent. Smiling, I replied, ¡°Please extend my thanks to Army Supervisor Wang on my behalf. In reality, the Army Supervisor is too used to living in the palace. These last few days, he has been exhausted and couldn¡¯t sleep properly, thus harming his body. The medication I provided should help the Army Supervisor sleep and allow him to quickly regain his energy.¡±


    After placing the food box on the table, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°Daren, please eat while the food is still warm.¡±


    Shaking my head, I responded, ¡°I need to first deliver some documents. You should first go back and rest. Tomorrow, the army will continue onwards.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi pushed a small folded piece of paper into my hand before bowing and departing. Unfolding the paper, I read the words written: ¡°It is difficult to come and go while within the army. Zhao Jue has numerous skilled martial arts beside him. Rong Yuan seems to be jealous of daren. Today, he told Zhao Jue that daren is too intimate with the Prince of Qi and likely to be colluding. In order to be safe, daren should not be allowed to handle important military matters. Zhao Jue half believed him.¡±


    I smiled distantly. This kind of situation was difficult to avoid. My sudden emergence9 could not but worry Rong Yuan. However, it didn¡¯t matter if his slander was successful. I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in being placed in an important position by the Prince of De. I walked out of the tent. Accompanied by a soldier assigned to me, I proceeded to Rong Yuan¡¯s tent, delivering the documents. He accepted them, speaking words of encouragement as if he trusted and appreciated me. It really was a matter of not judging a book by its cover.10 I sighed in my mind as I left his tent. Outside, the weather was cold.


    After half a month of advance, the army arrived at the border of the Kingdom of Shu. Our subsequent sieges were successful. But after ten days, we arrived at Ba Prefecture. Originally, I was suspicious of how weak Shu¡¯s defenses were. Later, I learned that Shu did not have enough troops to defend everywhere and could only heavily garrison important areas where there was rugged terrain or mountain passes. As for Ba Prefecture, it was our army¡¯s first major barrier. After Ba Prefecture was a difficult and dangerous road with twenty passes,11 all of them easily defended and difficult to attack. The real war would begin soon.


    On the twenty-third day of the eighth month, the Southern Chu army arrived before the city of Ba Prefecture. Riding a docile horse especially chosen by the Prince of De, I considered the high and wide city walls of this prefectural city. On the walls, there was a sea of swords and spears. A countless number of Shu soldiers, all solemn, stood upon the walls. One look and I could tell that they were an elite army. Holding the reins of his horse, the Prince of De stood at the front of the Southern Chu army, calculatedly regarding the city walls. Above, amidst the soldiers stood a general wearing red armor. From what I could see, I concluded that he was about fifty years old. He had a bold appearance, was short of stature, and had a beard that covered his chin and upper lip. That person yelled aloud, ¡°Southern Chu and my Kingdom of Shu are allies! Why have you broken this alliance without reason and come to attack us?¡±


    The Prince of De laughed faintly before replying in raised voice, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu holds a small bit of territory and sets up an independent regime. Today, Great Yong has established its empire in the Central Plains and yet Shu refuses to pay its obeisance. What are your intentions? My Southern Chu is a vassal of Great Yong and has been ordered to attack. First, I am following the Emperor¡¯s orders. Second, I have come to avenge the years of Shu¡¯s bullying. Listen well, warriors of my Southern Chu! The Kingdom of Shu relies upon its advantageous geography to constantly mistreat our border citizens. They use trade to unilaterally raise prices in order to plunder money belonging to our people. Today, my Southern Chu has raised this army and come forth to defeat Shu and take revenge!¡±


    After he had finished speaking, he raised his whip. The Southern Chu army cried out in a singular voice and the drums beat like thunder. A unit of a thousand men began to shout and advance. Each soldier carried a sword and shield, protecting the ladders as they charged towards the city walls. Taking advantage of the fact that the archers on the wall could not shoot directly downwards, the Southern Chu soldiers quickly set the ladders against the wall and began to climb. Another twenty to thirty soldiers pushed a battering ram before the city gates and began to ram the gates. After only a few hits, the drums atop the city walls sounded and a wave of tree trunks and rocks began to dropped. The ladders and the ram were destroyed, causing a number of Southern Chu soldiers to fall from a great height, their bodies splattering.


    I became nervous when I saw this. But I saw that others¡ªthe Prince of De, the generals, and the other retainers¡ªremained tranquil and calm with no sign of nervousness. Soon after, a gong was beaten to signal the retreat and the attacking soldiers gradually returned. I had been watching carefully. The vast majority of the soldiers had not even begun to climb the ladders. As a result, the number of deaths and wounded were far fewer than I had thought. After a while, the Southern Chu army launched a second attack, while the city¡¯s garrison began to repel them.


    On this day, the Southern Chu army launched twenty attacks, but all were half-hearted.12 The garrison was also extremely cautious and did not wastefully use up all of its rocks and tree trunks. As the time approached nightfall, the Southern Chu army launched a ferocious attack that seemed unstoppable.13 The soldiers fearlessly climbed the ladders and were able to gain a foothold upon the city walls. A bloody battle began upon the city walls, but ultimately the Southern Chu forces were beaten back.


    Watching all this unfold, my mind was rattled. Today¡¯s attacks should probably have cost us two to three thousand men. Although our losses weren¡¯t heavy, that kind of dreadful, imposing manner left me disturbed. That night, I tossed and turned restlessly in bed. The losses from the siege would only grow and become heavier. I had learned that there were many more such city walls that needed to be taken. If each and every city required heavy casualties, then the end result would be extremely miserable.


    The next day, the siege was extremely bitter. Just after the sun had arisen, the soldiers had pushed forward several dozen catapults. With one order, they began to fire massive boulders against the city walls. As the Ba Prefecture¡¯s city walls were tall and thick, they did not shake. However, crushed and broken rocks began to fly across the city walls, and the shouts of the city guard began to waver. Pulling back my gaze, I watched the massive boulders crush and blow apart countless defenders. I saw the defenders brave the flying boulders to return fire. The catapults on the city wall were extremely powerful. Even though it was difficult to aim, the boulders that they fired destroyed only half of our catapults, but they also inflicted terrible losses upon our soldiers, crushing and flattening many men. The corpses began to pile up. Although the battle between the catapults lasted only about thirty minutes, my hands and feet were already freezing. Blood and flesh filled my eyes. My eyesight was too good, even seeing the gloomy and mournful expressions on the face of the soldiers as they died. Probably as a result of lacking sufficient boulders, the firing speed of the catapults slowed before ultimately stopping. Southern Chu troops pushed forward siege towers and carried ladders as they renewed the attack. Although the siege towers were shorter than the city walls, they were high enough to stop the wall¡¯s return fire. Countless arrows flew through the air in beautiful arcs before piercing through flesh and blood. The blood of both sides began to intermingle upon the city wall. As the Southern Chu soldiers attacked, they were met with oil and lime.14 Just as the hard-pressed Southern Chu soldiers began to fall, a countless numbers of torches appeared on top of the city wall and were thrown down. The area below the city became a sea of fire. Only a small number of nimble and agile soldiers were able to escape, while everyone else was surrounded by flames and burned to death. The scene was appalling.15 The miserable screams of those caught within was world-shaking.


    Seeing this, I really hated that my senses were so acute. I could not endure it and could only turn my horse and charge towards the back. I found a secluded area and vomited until I tasted bile in my mouth. When I straightened, I caught sight of an armored Xiaoshunzi standing before my horse. He handed me a canteen of water to allow me to rinse my mouth. After my state of mind had calmed, I asked, ¡°Why did you come? Shouldn¡¯t you be accompanying Eunuch Wang?¡±


    In a low voice, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°I told the eunuch that I did not want to know what war looked like, so I came to take a look. Eunuch Wang was also worried, so he agreed to my suggestion.¡±


    Regarding the distant battlefield, I responded with lingering fear in my voice, ¡°It¡¯s so frightening. I should leave.¡±


    As I was about to urge my horse along, Xiaoshunzi grasped my horse¡¯s bridle and stopped me. ¡°Daren, you mustn¡¯t. Although I am ignorant, I do know that if daren were to act so cowardly now, then you would never be able to hold your head high in front of the army¡¯s officers and soldiers. Furthermore, after today, daren may still have to go to war. Will you hide every single time?¡±


    I was ashamed after hearing his words. Compared to Xiaoshunzi, my will was far less resolute. Giving him a look of gratitude, I urged my horse back to the frontline. When I returned to Zhao Jue¡¯s side, the officers and retainers accompanying him looked at my pale face with approval. In a favorable tone, Zhao Jue remarked, ¡°Suiyun possesses ample courage. When this Prince first fought on the battlefield, my response could not even compare to yours. Everything will become better once you¡¯ve experienced numerous battles.¡±


    I bowed from my seat upon my mount, asking, ¡°Your Highness, this lowly official does not understand military affairs, but it seems like our siege is not going particularly well?¡±


    Forcing a smile, Zhao Jue agreed. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Ba Prefecture is one of Shu¡¯s most important strategic defenses. Its commander is a good general and its soldiers are brave. The city defenses and supplies are both plentiful. It is difficult to capture. This Prince is deeply concerned. Thankfully, the subsequent twenty or so cities should be easier.¡±


    ¡°Then, in Your Highness¡¯s view, how long would it take to capture?¡± I continued to ask.


    After some calculations, Zhao Jue professed, ¡°It will be pretty good if we are able to capture Ba Prefecture within half a month.¡±


    I also calculated. Great Yong¡¯s advance from Yangping Pass through Dongchuan to attack Jiameng Pass would also require them to attack numerous difficult positions. But Great Yong was well prepared. If our Southern Chu were to seize the advantage, we must use a stratagem. In my mind, I began to go over the information that I had previously read. How could we resolve the immediate problem?


    I could not think of anything. I began to go over the information regarding Ba Prefecture one by one. I gazed into the distance, focusing on the, the red-armored general issuing commands on the city wall. Under his commands, the city defenses were watertight. Whenever the Southern Chu troops showed an opening, he would immediately spot it and ruthlessly exploit it.


    Hold up a moment ¡­ someone who pursues closely and is ruthless ¡­ I suddenly remembered some information about the commander of the garrison: Tian Wei, upholds rigorous military discipline, a valiant and good commander, adept at defending cities, able to defend as if he was a mountain, especially adept at raiding and attacking enemy encampments. No wonder the Prince of De set up the defenses of our encampment so strictly and tightly. Our opponent was someone adept at raiding encampments. Slowly, a crafty scheme began to form in my mind. Would it be successful? After thinking it over, I spurred my horse alongside the Prince of De and informed him of my plan in a low voice. At first hesitant, the Prince of De gradually became intrigued. After some time, he smiled slightly and nodded his head before ordering our army to retreat. The bloodiest day of the battle for Ba Prefecture ended.


    Footnotes:


    Ä»ÁÅ, muliao ¨C are personal retainers who serve as advisers for officials


    ì¦ÑªÎªÃË, shaxueweimeng ¨C idiom, lit. to smear the lips with blood when taking an oath; to swear a sacred oath


    Ò»ÈË֮ϣ¬ÍòÈËÖ®ÉÏ ¨C lit. refers to someone who holds a position below one person and above everyone else; in this context, refers to someone whose authority and power is just below the King


    ¾ÆÄÒ·¹´ü, jiunangfandai ¨C idiom, lit. wine sack, food bag; useless persons only fit for drinking alcohol and eating food


    °ÍÖÝ, Bazhou ¨C modern-day Eastern Sichuan and Chongqing


    öóÇ, Luocheng ¨C modern-day Guanghan


    ¹«¹«, gonggong ¨C a phrase used to refer to eunuchs


    Ö»ÑÔƬÓï, zhiyanpianyu ¨C idiom, lit. just a word or two; a few isolated phrases


    Òì¾üÍ»Æð, yijuntuqi ¨C idiom, lit. to emerge as a new force to be reckoned with


    È˲»¿ÉòÏà, renbukemaoxiang ¨C idiom, lit. you can¡¯t judge a person by appearance


    ¹Ø, guan ¨C refers to fortresses used to defend strategic locations, typically easily defended and difficult to attack due to natural rugged terrain


    dz³¢éüÖ¹, qianchangzhezhi ¨C idiom, lit. to dabble and stop; to attempt half-heartedly


    Èç»ðÈçݱ, ruhuorutu ¨C lit. like wildfire; unstoppable


    The highly flammable substance, not the fruit


    ²Ò²»È̶Ã, canburendu ¨C idiom, lit. spectacle too horrible to endure; tragic sight, appalling scenes of destruction

 Chapter 10: A Campaign of a Thousand Li

    Chapter 10: A Campaign of a Thousand Li


    The words that I told the Prince of De were very simple: ¡°Your Highness, this area is filled with towering mountains and precipitous ridges. There surely must be alternative paths that we can use as a detours. Even if we cannot find a detour, we can pretend that we intend to make our way around the pass, luring the enemy out to battle. We do not fear brave and good fighters. We only fear them obstinately defending the city without any intention of sallying forth. Rather than continuing to forcibly besiege the city, it would be better to lure them out. Furthermore, as Tian Wei is such a good commander, he is unlikely to be willing to simply defend the city.¡±


    Although I only gave an idea, the Prince of De, as an experienced commander, immediately thoroughly understood. In addition, it was impossible for us to capture the city today. It was better to return to our encampment to fully discuss the matter.


    Of course, in the subsequent conference, I didn¡¯t say anything. I was still unfamiliar with military issues. I was only skilled in intelligence analysis, relying upon the combination of my experience and knowledge. Furthermore, Rong Yuan was already unhappy with me. Continuing to seek the limelight would only serve to fan the flames of his resentment. It was better to offend a gentleman than to offend someone with a vile character. I remembered this fact very well. But these retainers were all capable. I made a simple suggestion and they were able to consider all kinds of scenarios before fixing any oversights. They came up with three plans before ultimately coming up with feasible strategy. The more I observed them, the more I respected them. Maybe since my admiration was too obvious, the other retainers seemed to become a bit embarrassed. Even the looks that Rong Yuan gave me became gentler.


    The next day, the Prince of De dispatched soldiers in all directions to gather firewood, trying to find an alternate route. He then ordered the half of the remaining soldiers to remain in their tents to rest, while the rest of the soldiers stood in formation facing Ba Prefecture, neither attacking nor retreating. They would occasionally feign an attack. As soon as the city garrison reacted, they would withdraw. After noon had passed, the resting soldiers would swap with those who were facing Ba Prefecture.


    On the third day, the Southern Chu soldiers feigning attacks upon Ba Prefecture began to get busy. If they weren¡¯t digging trenches, they were training and drilling to loosen their bones and muscles. In addition, the army¡¯s war drums were pushed before the city. The soldiers would pound the war drums and shout every hour.


    On the fourth and fifth days, the garrison had become increasingly exhausted and numb. Even though Ba Prefecture was an important strategic city that served as the Kingdom of Shu¡¯s gate, the city only had ten thousand defenders because of the friendly relations between Southern Chu and Shu. As a result, there weren¡¯t enough troops.


    On the sixth day, the Shu forces within the city began to grow uneasy. There was also good news on the search, as our soldiers found a small path that would allow us to detour around Ba Prefecture. At this time, the second part of our plan began. The Southern Chu army began to assemble the troops, preparing the foot soldiers and cavalry as if they were getting ready to launch another assault. The garrison quickly grew nervous and additional men could be seen on the battlements. When night fell, the Southern Chu soldiers quietly began to withdraw. This was discovered by Shu agents. They quickly came to the conclusion that the Southern Chu was preparing to take a detour around Ba Prefecture. To the Shu soldiers, for the Southern Chu to take a detour was equivalent to us cutting our own escape route and supply line. But Tian Wei possessed a fiery, warlike temperament. The only reason he chose to strictly defend was because he didn¡¯t have enough troops. Southern Chu had fifty thousand soldiers, and they were the best available. Therefore, the pressure upon Tian Wei was quite heavy. The last several days, he had seen that something was wrong. He had discussed the situation numerous times with his subordinates and all believed that the Southern Chu army would inevitably take a detour around Ba Prefecture. Some of the generals suggested that if the Southern Chu were to go around Ba Prefecture, they would have to attack them from the rear. If the Southern Chu army were to be destroyed, then the officers and soldiers of Ba Prefecture would be punished. This left a shadow in the hearts of the defenders. Finally, Tian Wei gave the order to attack Southern Chu¡¯s supply troops, while the Southern Chu army was still going around Ba Prefecture.


    For the fifty thousand Southern Chu taking the side path, their travel speed was quite slow. It didn¡¯t take long for Tian Wei to catch up to the Southern Chu army. Twirling the broadsword in his hand, he hollered, ¡°Southern Chu brigands! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Just as he bellowed, he led five thousand cavalry charging forward into the rear of the Southern Chu army like a sword. The Southern Chu army scattered and ran. Tian Wei ordered his subordinates to burn the supply wagons. In a split second, flames erupted on all sides. Amidst the flames, Tian Wei laughed aloud heartily. He gave the order to continue the attack, intent on completely defeating the Southern Chu army


    At this time, the scattering Southern Chu troops revealed a division of white-armored infantry, steadily advancing towards Tian Wei. Tian Wei grew cold, recognizing these troops as the Prince of De¡¯s personal guards, normally tasked with protecting the center of the army. For them to appear here¡ªwas this a trap? Tian Wei examined his surroundings. The fires burning the supply wagons were already extinguished. Behind the advancing infantry, Tian Wei could see a banner with the character, Zhao, and a dragon embroidered upon it. Tian Wei was both anxious and worried. If this was an ambush, then the only result would be defeat. But he soon had second thoughts. The soldiers before him were the personal guards of the Prince of De. This meant that the Prince of De was likely close by and he had the opportunity to kill the Prince of De. Unable to resist this kind of enticement, Tian Wei gave the order to advance. Although Tian Wei¡¯s cavalry held the advantage, Southern Chu¡¯s infantry were trained to fight cavalry. The first row kneeled and extended the spears in their hands forward to face the cavalry. Behind them, soldiers notched their bows and fired arrows. Taking advantage of the narrowness of the path, they were able to block Tian Wei¡¯s attack. After fighting for some time, Tian Wei saw that he could not win and ordered a retreat.


    The mounted Shu troops were able to quickly extricate themselves and disengage. It didn¡¯t take long before they were far away. Tian Wei rejoiced. This was, at the very least, a small victory. Just as they had withdrawn a dozen li, they were suddenly attacked by Southern Chu forces from both flanks. Caught in the middle, Tian Wei could only order his troops to run the gauntlet and continue to retreat. Tian Wei was afraid. Over the course of a dozen li, they were constantly ambushed by Southern Chu troops. Although there weren¡¯t many Southern Chu soldiers, they sniped at the retreating horsemen from within dense forests or behind large boulders. If this wasn¡¯t a mountain valley, then it was likely that Tian Wei¡¯s several thousand cavalry would have been wiped out. It took more than an hour before Tian Wei finally caught sight of Ba Prefecture. He only had three thousand horsemen remaining. Just as he arrived before the city, Tian Wei saw the fire-red Shu banner float down from the battlements, while the Prince of De¡¯s yellow dragon banner was slowly being hoisted. Tian Wei watched as the Shu soldiers on the battlements were chopped down. Within the cold glint of the flashing swords, Tian Wei spotted a person who seemed to be completely out of place. That person, dressed in a set of light robes, seemed to be a young scholar and was directly looking at him with eyes filled with pity. Amidst the blood and flames, his clothes were spotless. He stood atop the ramparts and yet there seemed to be some distance separating him and the other Southern Chu soldiers. He almost seemed to be a battlefield apparition.


    Before the siege had concluded, I had climbed the city walls. This time, under my advice, the Southern Chu army had left behind ten thousand men. This was something that I had thought of after the conference while reading the military manuals right before I fell asleep, and was quickly approved by the Prince of De. While we were digging trenches, we had also dug a number of large holes. At the same time we were pretending to take a detour around Ba Prefecture, ten thousand soldiers hid themselves inside the holes. The holes were covered by tarpaulin with soil on top. Enemy agents only noticed that our encampments were empty and did not notice the holes that we were using to hide soldiers. After Tian Wei had led his cavalry out of the city, we took advantage of the garrison¡¯s neglect and immediately launched an attack. The complacent defenders were quickly defeated.


    I scaled the battlements in order to witness the conclusion of this battle. As I was originally outside of the city with the other retainers, I feigned worry over the vengeance Tian Wei would wreak with his troops upon those waiting outside. Based on this reason, we entered the city under heavy guard to protect us from any stragglers. I then mounted the battlements on the pretext of observing what was going on outside. Beaming, Xiaoshunzi dispatched two royal guardsmen to follow me. Although these royal guards were assigned to protect Army Supervisor Wang Hai. Wang Hai knew that Xiaoshunzi was a skilled martial artist and was on close terms with me, and so agreed. From what Xiaoshunzi told me, these two guardsmen¡¯s martial arts skills were better than average, and could protect me until reinforced by the Southern Chu soldiers


    I walked through the sea of blood, careful that no blood stained my clothes. But because of the river of blood at my feet, my shoes became soaked with blood. I was lucky, however. My clothes were unstained. By the time I endured the scents and screams, and mounted the battlements, the last few Shu soldiers were cut down. I looked down from the parapets and caught sight of the returning Shu cavalrymen. The red-armored general stared up at the city blankly. Behind him, smoke and dust roiled, which foretold of my country¡¯s forces approach. Suddenly, the red-armored general shouted a command and charged with his cavalry. Then I watched as these horsemen were first surrounded, weakened, and finally defeated. From a distance, I saw the red-armored general use his sword to cut his own throat, cursing as he died.


    I shuddered on the inside. War was very different from the easy and light way it was chronicled in the history books. In the eyes of the ten thousand Shu soldiers garrisoning Ba Prefecture, we were a malicious enemy who intended to kill them and steal their cities and land. But what were we supposed to do? At this time, I profoundly despised this war. In order to fulfill the interests of Great Yong and Southern Chu, the Kingdom of Shu must be annihilated. Using a river of blood to acquire joy for those above ¡­ was it really worth it?


    Afterwards, I fell ill. The blood and blood-curdling screams left me unable to sleep, unable to eat. During the forced march of the army, my illness grew progressively worse. Later, one evening, I was visited by Xiaoshunzi. He pulled me up and said, ¡°I understand why you fell ill. You should collect your cheap sympathy. Our two sides have become enemies. We are at war. If we were to lose, we would lose our lives and be unable to return home. What traditional virtues,1 what four social bonds?2 I only know that I need to stay alive. For you, I need to stay alive. What about you? At the very least, you need to stay alive for me. Remember, you saved my life. If you do not allow me to repay this debt, I definitely will not allow you to die.¡±


    Seemingly in a trance, I looked at the tears that flowed down Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face and replied, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, brother. I know that you treat me as a real brother. But I constantly bully you, and yet you continue to take care of me, continue to protect me. I am about to pass. You should not feel sorrow. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi slapped me ferociously and reprimanded, ¡°Why do you think I follow you? You have never looked down upon me and have treated me as a person. You are my teacher. You have helped me learn martial arts. Without you, there is no one else that would even glance at me. If you were to die, I would follow you. We will continue to be brothers in the next life, allowing for you to always be there for me.¡±


    My tears flowed freely. That¡¯s right. How could I die? I still have a brother. If I were to die, Xiaoshunzi would be alone. I always knew that Xiaoshunzi continually came to see me because I treated him like a person, someone with flesh and blood. I never considered him as a lowly eunuch or a faceless person. Humph! The Kingdom of Shu was nothing. Your people dying had nothing to do with me. Let alone the Kingdom of Shu, even if Southern Chu were destroyed, it would not matter to me one bit. Over these last few days, while I was gravely ill, other than Xiaoshunzi and the army doctors, I did not see anyone else. Although the Prince of De came to see me twice early on, he soon forgot about me. With difficulty, I pushed myself upright and ordered, ¡°Bring me two pills from the white porcelain bottle in my bag.¡± Xiaoshunzi immediately followed my orders. With difficulty, I took two of the pills and said, ¡°I am going to rest for a while. Tomorrow morning, prepare a sumptuous breakfast for me.¡±


    Three days later, during which I was in a coma, I awoke and finally was able to eat the breakfast that Xiaoshunzi had delivered. I walked out of my tent and looked up at the sunny and cloudless sky. I extended my arms and took a deep breath. I told Xiaoshunzi to inform Army Supervisor Wang that I was going to ride in his carriage as I had just recovered.


    During the dozen days that I was ill and confined to bed, the Southern Chu advance had proceeded relatively smoothly. Capturing Ba Prefecture was a heavy blow to the confidence of the smaller fortresses along the way. By using the strategy of heavy assaults and soft deception, our army¡¯s progress was faster than anticipated. We did not know how Great Yong was doing on their front as we received no information on the subject. Over the following days, as I had only just recovered, I wasn¡¯t assigned too many duties, frequently using the leisurely free time to write verses. I did not say anything more. Although the Prince of De remorsefully came to check up on me, I refused to forgive him. He originally had treated me as important. But once I fell ill, he was quick to discard me. As a result, I apathetically expressed my thanks. As I was frequently with Army Supervisor Wang, I did not have to worry about the Prince of De making things difficult for me. I was exactly so narrow-minded. What about it?


    With this, the Southern Chu army arrived before Luocheng, rendezvousing with the previously arrived navy. Luocheng was the protective defense of the Kingdom of Shu¡¯s capital, Chengdu. Here was gathered an army of fifty thousand Shu soldiers. The famed Shu general, Wei Xian, commanded twenty thousand troops before Luocheng close to the mountains, while Grand General Long Bu commanded Luocheng¡¯s thirty thousand strong garrison. The combined Southern Chu army and navy had quickly attacked Fushui Pass. The garrison had fought bitterly for several days before abandoning the pass and retreating. The combined force encamped at Fushui Pass. The Prince of De knew that the coming battle would be long and protracted, and only carefully deployed the defensive forces, while ordering the navy to patrol the Fushui River to isolate Luocheng from any reinforcements. As Luocheng¡¯s northern gate was against the Fushui and the southern gate against the mountains, the Prince of De used his navy to transport his army to attack Luocheng from the east and west. But in the face of the support by Wei Xian on the outside, Southern Chu could not gain the advantage even after several days of bloody conflict. Seeing the exhaustion of his soldiers, the Prince of De decided to withdraw his troops. Aside from occasional moves by the navy, he rested his troops by the Fushui and prepared to renew the battle. Although we were far from Southern Chu, we could rely upon the waterborne supply line and Sichuan¡¯s abundant resources. As a result, we did not lack any supplies. However, the war entered into a stalemate.


    On the twenty-seventh day of the eleventh month, we finally received news regarding the Great Yong front.


    Great Yong had dispatched the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, at the head of two hundred thousand troops. As they had bribed the garrison commander of Yangping Pass, they were easily able to capture the pass. The Great Yong fought and continuously won numerous battles, using only two months to capture Nanzheng. Although the eastern Sichuan region3 was also a part of the Kingdom of Shu, the vast majority of Sichuan¡¯s prosperity was located in the western region.4 As a result, the people of the eastern Sichuan region were resentful. When Li Zhi entered the region, he ensured that his soldiers committed no offenses.5 He quickly destroyed any remnant Shu forces and also cleared the region of any bandits. After not even three months, the eastern Sichuan region was fully pacified. Afterwards, Li Zhi led his army against Jiameng Pass. If Jiameng Pass were to fall, then there would be nothing standing in the way between the Great Yong army and Chengdu.


    Facing enemies on two fronts, the King of Shu, Meng Yun, found himself in an emergency situation where he had insufficient troops to defend everything.6 Jiameng Pass had ninety thousand troops defending it. He further dispatched twenty thousand troops to defend Luocheng. As a result, Chengdu had no troops. On the twelfth day of the eleventh month, the twenty thousand reinforcements entered Luocheng under the assistance of Long Bu and Wei Xian.


    When the Prince of De saw the report, his face grew dark. Even if Great Yong were to retreat, their control over Yangping Pass ensured that they controlled the Hanzhong region. Whereas if he did not capture Luocheng, then there was no way he could defend against the Shu army. He did not want to retreat to Ba Prefecture, as it would mean giving up all the captured territory. As a result, Southern Chu was even more anxious to attack. But having faced off for several days, there was little to no progress made. How could this not cause him worry? A consolation was that our reinforcements had also arrived, increasing our total strength to ninety thousand men. At minimum we would not be forced to retreat in defeat. Under these circumstances, facing the two-pronged attack by Great Yong and Southern Chu, Shu would ultimately fall. The problem was that Southern Chu may not end up with Chengdu.


    For me, these few days passed quite leisurely. Aside from eating my meals, I wandered all over. Of course, in the face of Shu¡¯s agents and assassins, I made sure to not stray too far from the encampment. In addition, I could not be too leisurely, otherwise it would catch other¡¯s envy. In any case, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything to intervene. Taking advantage of my illness, Rong Yuan took over my duties. According to him, I was still lying ill in bed. But I didn¡¯t bother to bicker. In any case, it wasn¡¯t like we would lose in this coming battle.


    Exploiting my free time, I took the opportunity to speak with Xiaoshunzi about finding personal guards. Xiaoshunzi thought for quite some time, finding it extremely difficult. He did not know many skilled martial artists to introduce to me. According to him, all of the skilled martial artists that he had ever fought, he had killed. In addition, these guards must be loyal. This was more difficult. He suggested selecting a eunuch that he could take as a disciple and train to later protect me. I rejected this suggestion. One reason was that this proposal would take too long. Another reason was that eunuchs could not constantly leave the palace. Thinking for some time, Xiaoshunzi suggested, ¡°How about this: after a few years, I will feign my death and leave the palace to come stay by your side.¡±


    I originally had decided to nod my head, but I realized that things would become problematic if Xiaoshunzi were to be recognized. I said in a straightforward manner, ¡°How about this: I am prepared to resign when I return to the capital. Since you don¡¯t seem to like living in the palace, we can both leave to travel the world.¡±7


    Thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi replied happily, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad idea. I have long wanted to travel everywhere. I had long grown sick of Jianye. Where should we go?¡±


    After thinking, I responded, ¡°In any case, the Kingdom of Shu is going to be destroyed. If Great Yong and Southern Chu remain at peace, we can go to Great Yong. Once war erupts between Great Yong and Southern Chu, we can go to Northern Han. If Great Yong goes to war with Northern Han, we can return to Southern Chu. Over the next several decades, there is plenty of time for us to travel everywhere. If, at any point, we become fed up with traveling, we can find someplace to settle down.¡± Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face was filled with yearning.


    Just as we were planning out our futures, Xiaoshunzi suddenly pounced without warning into the courtyard¡¯s shrubbery. His silhouette was like that of a demon, matchlessly agile. From within the shrubbery, a gray silhouette shot out. The two silhouettes merged before separating. Xiaoshunzi retreated several zhang before his silhouette turned, flipping through the air, pouncing once again. The other person hastily fought back, but was struck in the chest by Xiaoshunzi and was cast to the ground.


    Seeing Xiaoshunzi nod at me, I walked lightly over. This person was a young man of twenty with an ordinary appearance that could easily disappear into a crowd. He was wearing the uniform of a Southern Chu soldier, but I could see that the uniform was not the right size. In addition, I could smell the faint scent of blood. This man was a Shu agent. Under normal circumstances, I should hand him over for two reasons: first, to gain merit; second, as my duty. But I did not want the Prince of De to learn of what I had said earlier. My mind immediately produced a desire to kill. I gave Xiaoshunzi a look. Understanding my look, Xiaoshunzi raised his palm and was getting ready to strike the man¡¯s head.


    The man painfully opened his eyes and saw Xiaoshunzi¡¯s actions. He rolled with difficulty. Xiaoshunzi laughed harshly, flipping his palm and continuing to strike at the man¡¯s head. Seeing the grief and indignation in the man¡¯s eyes, I did not know why, but I ordered, ¡°Stay your hand.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s palm had reached the man¡¯s head when he heard me call out. He abruptly retracted his palm, retreating to my side. Solemnly, I stated, ¡°Brother, I must kill you. If you have any last wishes, I can fulfill them.¡±


    An emotional expression on his face, the man whimpered, ¡°Please release my wife.¡±


    I was stunned. When did I steal his wife? I don¡¯t seem to have done such a thing.


    Footnotes:


    ÈÊÒåµÀµÂ, renyidaode ¨C idiom, lit. compassion, duty, propriety, and integrity; the traditional virtues (often used in a sarcastic and hypocritical way)


    ÀñÒÇÁ®³Ü, liyilianchi ¨C the four social bonds (ËÄά, siwei): sense of propriety, justice, integrity, and honor


    ¶«´¨, Dongchuan ¨C lit. eastern Sichuan region; refers to the region around Hanzhong that is today a part of Shaanxi province


    Î÷´¨, Xichuan ¨C lit. western Sichuan region; refers to Sichuan


    ÇïºÁÎÞ·¸, qiuhaowufan ¨C idiom lit. not harming a feather; soldiers not committing the slightest offenses


    ×½½ó¼ûÖâ, zhuojinjianzhou ¨C idiom, lit. pulling on the lapels exposes the elbows; strapped for cash, unable to make ends meet


    À˼£ÌìÑÄ, langjitianya ¨C idiom, lit. to roam far and wide; to travel the world

 Chapter 11: Scheming Against One Another

    Chapter 11: Scheming Against One Another1


    The young man coughed several times. He looked at me, filled with hope. With no alternative, I had Xiaoshunzi bring him into my room. There, I asked, ¡°This official is untalented, but is still an educated scholar. I can say with confidence that I have never stolen any married women. I wonder why you believe that your honored wife is here with me.¡±


    The man looked at me, unconvinced. He replied, ¡°Although this lowly commoner,2 Han Zhang, is a citizen of the Kingdom of Shu, I am neither an official nor a soldier. I am an ordinary farmer. This lowly commoner¡¯s wife hails from a prestigious house, possesses a beautiful appearance, and a noble status. Three years ago, because she was unhappy with her betrothal, she left her home. By chance, she married me. A few months ago, my humble wife learned her mother was ill and returned home to visit her family. Because this lowly commoner was busy with the fall harvest, I could not stay long and returned home early. Who knew that Great Yong and Southern Chu would invade Shu? My humble wife¡¯s father was the garrison commander of Ba Prefecture, Tian Wei. He was unfortunate to perish. My humble wife and my mother-in-law were captured. When I heard that Ba Prefecture fell, I traveled day and night. I learned that they had been rewarded by the Prince of De to his military retainer, Jiang Zhe. As a result, I have followed you all the way.¡±


    Confused, I turned to look at Xiaoshunzi. With a look of realization, he responded, ¡°Daren, you were ill at the time. The Prince of De saw that Tian Wei¡¯s daughter was elegant and beautiful. He rewarded her to daren because of your proposed strategy. At the time, daren was in a coma, so I accepted her on your behalf. She is currently staying with Army Supervisor Wang. Over these last few days, because daren only recently regained your health, this lowly servant wished to attend to you for a few days. I saw that Lady Tian was quite thoughtful when attending to Eunuch Wang, so I decided to allow her to attend to him, allowing everyone to be happy.¡±


    I finally understood why Xiaoshunzi was always by my side. I asked, ¡°How have they been treated by Eunuch Wang?


    Respectfully, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Be at ease, daren. Lady Tian is ingenious and nimble. Eunuch Wang even wishes to adopt her as his daughter. As for the elder Lady Tian, she has been mourning the death of General Tian, so she is not too well.¡±


    When Han Zhang heard this news, he exposed a look of unrestrained happiness. But not before long, that expression was replaced by one of suffering. Thinking it over, I realized that Han Zhang was not a Shu agent. But he had heard what I had said earlier. Should I still silence him? Having thought it over, I realized there was no need to do so. It was unlikely that he would inform the Prince of De what I had said. While I was hesitating, Han Zhang was at death¡¯s door. I quickly took out a small case filled with needles. I took out a golden needle and performed acupuncture before I helped him take some medication. Under the medicinal effects, he fell asleep. Towards Xiaoshunzi, I observed, ¡°I could do nothing to avert the death of Tian Wei. With the two countries in a state of war, casualties cannot be avoided. But his wife and mother-in-law are innocent. Go arrange matters. When we have captured Luocheng and the roads are free of obstacles, release the three of them and allow them to return home.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Yes, when the time comes, I will explain everything to Eunuch Wang. He will not be unhappy. But it¡¯s a pity ¡­ Han Zhang¡¯s martial arts are quite good. This lowly servant does not underestimate himself. Even among the skilled martial artists in the royal guards, few can take my attacks and live. It would be good if we could keep him by your side as a personal guard.¡±


    Thinking that it was unlikely, I stated, ¡°I am an official of Southern Chu. He is a family member of a general of Shu. In addition, he has a wife and mother-in-law. How can he become my personal guard? You are indulging in fantasies.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°This is not impossible. His wife is now daren¡¯s servant. If you allow him to remain and reunite with his wife, he must surely be grateful. But I understand that daren requires someone loyal. It won¡¯t be good if we force this man to stay behind.¡±


    I nodded my head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be better to be without rather than accept someone substandard.3 If he is disloyal, it would be useless to have him remain. But for us to capture Luocheng, it will require at least two more months. We can use this time to figure out a way to leave. We can allow him to remain at my side as a personal guard and prevent anyone from being suspicious at our relationship.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good as well. This will prevent me from being always worried about daren¡¯s safety.¡±


    When Han Zhang woke, it was already late in the night. He could feel the qi in his four limbs and hundred bones was vigorous,4 and could not feel any of the heavy internal wounds that would have cost him his life. He didn¡¯t move, but he could sense that he was in a small room. He couldn¡¯t sense anyone nearby. Just as he was about to sit up, a cold hand gently pressed down on his chest. Then he saw a spark as someone lit a candle. Under the faint light of the candle, he saw the young man who had injured him earlier stare coldly at him, his eyes filled with killing intent. Han Zhang smartly ceased to move. He did not want to die without reason, especially when he had learned the news about the safety of his wife.


    Seeing that he was completely calm, Xiaoshunzi revealed a humorless smile, and said, ¡°I am named Li Shun. The Jiang Zhe that you wished to find is my master. Master has already decided that once the battle for Luocheng is concluded, he will release your mother-in-law and wife. Until then, you must remain and serve as his personal guard.¡±


    Han Zhang hesitated for a moment. He was ultimately a citizen of the Kingdom of Shu. He was a bit reluctant to serve as the personal guard of an official of an invader.


    Retracting his palm, Xiaoshunzi smiled faintly before departing.


    The next day, he led Han Zhang to meet Eunuch Wang. Eunuch Wang was more than happy to fulfill them. The Ladies Tian were my servants and agreed to allow Han Zhang to remain by my side. Of course, I also informed the Prince of De of this matter, to prevent him from thinking that Han Zhang was a Shu spy. Thinking it over, especially as there were undoubtedly quite a few individuals surreptitiously monitoring me, I told Xiaoshunzi to keep away for now.


    Of course, this was the first time that I had the opportunity to meet the servants awarded me by the Prince of De. Lady Tian was named Tian Suying. She indeed possessed an elegant appearance, and a vigorous and heroic spirit¡ªdefinitely the daughter of a family of generals. From Han Zhang, I learned that Tian Suying also knew martial arts, and that her skills were not below that of Han Zhang. This time she did not escape because of her mother. I took a cold breath. What could I do if Tian Suying were to assassinate Eunuch Wang? When I asked Xiaoshunzi, he did not hesitate to tell me that Eunuch Wang was protected by numerous guards. In addition, he had already warned Tian Suying. If she dared act, her mother would not survive. It wasn¡¯t as if they could escape Fushui Pass.


    I immediately looked at Xiaoshunzi in a different light. This little fellow was tight and cautious. If he were willing, he could easily become the top ranking eunuch supervisor. When I suggested such a course to him, he replied with contempt, ¡°What good is there to attend to the King? One has to be servile and fawning. If one is even the slightest bit careless, he will be beheaded. You are different. If you really got angry with me, all you would do is scold me. You have to be careful that I will bite back.¡±


    Under his aloof and distant gaze, I felt afraid. I immediately began to think back to whether I was too excessive with him. Thinking it over, I didn¡¯t think that there was any such occasion. However, regardless of that, I had to remember that this little brat was a skilled martial artist.


    At the same time, Chengdu had erupted into chaos. The Shu Prime Minister, Shen Jun, led Grand Generals Fan Hu and Meng Da to defend Jiameng Pass. Great Yong frequently attacked the pass. The defenders at Jiameng Pass found it difficult to sleep.5 In addition, Grand General Long Bu and General Wei Xian were defending Ba Prefecture. They did not dare relax. The center of Sichuan did not have a single soldier. Over the last few months, the King of Shu, Meng Yun, saw his black hair turn white. He deeply resented Southern Chu for breaking the alliance, but also hated himself for offending Great Yong. Thinking it over, he could think of no solution to pushing back this invasion. Then, an important official suggested that as the Hanzhong region was already lost, why not negotiate a peace with Great Yong. If Great Yong were to withdraw its troops, then Southern Chu would not continue to attack Shu by itself. Although the King had adopted this strategy, he could not decide who to send as envoy. The Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, was famed throughout the land. If they were to send someone ordinary, then they could hardly say much. Later, the Kingdom of Shu¡¯s wild scholar, Yang Can, nominated himself. Yang Can traveled day and night, arriving before Jiameng Pass. Jiameng Pass was brightly lit by flames. Calm and unruffled, Yang Can rested one night. The next day, he left the pass and proceeded towards the Yong encampment, handing over his credentials. Not long afterwards, he was invited into the marshal¡¯s tent by the Prince of Yong.


    Yang Can was a famed wild scholar of the Kingdom of Shu, known for his conceit, contempt for others,6 and his condescension.7 But upon seeing the strict organization of the Prince of Yong¡¯s camp¡ªbefore the Prince¡¯s tent, it felt as if there was a majestic tiger¡ªhe could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He tidied his appearance and entered the tent. He saw a man in martial attire seated behind the marshal¡¯s table. The man had a poised appearance there. Although he seemed to have a gentle demeanor, one could detect a faint but awe-inspiring aura. The Prince of Yong was thirty-one years old. Although he had fought on the battlefield for years, there wasn¡¯t a hint of bloodlust. He was wearing a set of light armor in black with a brocade gown on top. He had a natural and serene expression on his face, almost as if he was sitting idly at home and not leading an army on the battlefield. To his left stood a dozen or so generals, all of whom had steady, but fierce and tough auras. To his right stood a dozen or so individuals dressed either in the clothing of civil officials or in the plain uniform of a retainer. One could clearly see that he had many civil and military officials among his subordinates.


    Yang Can entered the tent. He remained standing and did not kneel. In a loud voice, he announced, ¡°The envoy from the Kingdom of Shu, Yang Can, greets Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong.¡±


    The eyes of the generals widened and glowered at Yang Can. One general who looked particularly forthright shouted, ¡°A mere envoy! Why do you not kneel before His Imperial Highness?¡±


    Raising his voice, Yang Can replied, ¡°Although Yang Can is but a commoner, I am a citizen of the Kingdom of Shu. Although His Imperial Highness is respected and honored, he is a subject of Great Yong. Today, Yang Can is here on behalf of the King of Shu. How can I kneel and bow?¡±


    A refined looking adviser around the age of fifty replied in a cultivated voice, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu is about to be destroyed. My Great Yong¡¯s two hundred thousand troops are before the pass. Why does your distinguished country¡¯s King dispatch an envoy instead of seeking victory?¡±


    Yang Can politely answered, ¡°My country¡¯s King knows that he has offended Great Yong. At this critical juncture,8 how can we not be frightened? And yet, as long as the Kingdom of Shu does not fall, as a subject of Shu, I dare not dishonor our national prestige. If Great Yong is willing to forgive us, then the Kingdom of Shu is willing to become a vassal and pay yearly tribute. Although Yang Can may be arrogant, how dare I not be respectful to a greater country¡¯s important official?¡±


    A young adviser of ordinary appearance, but possessing of an aquiline nose and a deep-set pair of eyes, icily declared, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu is about to be destroyed. Jiameng Pass is about to fall. I wonder what the Kingdom of Shu can offer to sue for peace. My country can soon achieve total victory; why should we allow you to continue your wretched existence?¡±


    Upright and afraid, Yang Can explained, ¡°Although the Kingdom of Shu has suffered a grave defeat, Jiameng Pass and Luocheng both remain in our hands. It is not if we can attain security. If your distinguished country is determined to destroy my Kingdom of Shu, my King is more than willing to offer the entirety of Sichuan to Southern Chu. Once Southern Chu attains the fertile land of Sichuan and continues to hold onto the lands of Jingxiang,9 no matter how strong Great Yong may be, you can only watch Southern Chu become stronger. If you are willing to suspend hostilities and call a ceasefire, my Kingdom of Shu is not only willing to become a vassal of Great Yong, but is also willing to cede the Hanzhong region. My King deeply hates the King of Southern Chu for betraying our alliance. Even if we were to bear a grudge, we can only avenge ourselves upon Southern Chu. Great Yong has gained half of the world, and can watch my Kingdom of Shu and Southern Chu mutually fight. Would this not be pleasing?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent, muttering to themselves. These last few days, they had attacked Jiameng Pass repeatedly without success. Some of them even had the notion to retreat. But with the strategy already determined, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi smiled slightly, asking, ¡°We wonder how the people of Sichuan are?¡±


    Yang Can clearly replied, ¡°My Sichuan possesses many talented individuals, with civil officials as talented as Xiao He,10 and military officials as valorous as the Hegemonic King11 and as conniving as Zhang Liang.12 My Sichuan has many talents, all loyal and righteous. Although this Yang Can is untalented, I am willing to emulate Tian Heng¡¯s brave subordinates.13 There are others who are willing to emulate the actions of Nie Zheng and Jing Ke.14


    Li Zhi¡¯s eyes flashed an undetectable austere light, before he continued to inquire, ¡°Currently, in the service of the King of Shu, how many are like you?¡±


    Yang Can responded, ¡°Those versatile with both civil and military talent, wise and brave, number in the hundreds. Those with one, innumerable.¡±


    Li Zhi questioned, ¡°If that is the case, what position do you hold?¡±


    Yang Can replied, ¡°Under the King, we are rich and have talented citizens in abundance. I am but a wild person who belongs to the bucolic countryside, enjoying the pleasures of life all the time.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Li Zhi said, ¡°Your honored envoy has come from afar and must be tired. Please temporarily return to the pass. If there is a response, we will dispatch a messenger.¡±


    Yang Can bowed and bade his farewell. Before he had gone far, a white-robed scholar quietly exited the tent. He had fine eyebrows and large eyes, and had a distinguished bearing. He called out to Yang Can, ¡°Sir Yang is a wild scholar of Sichuan. Why did you switch from arrogance to deference?¡±


    Yang Can replied, ¡°I was first arrogant for the purpose of showing my unyielding resolve. I was deferential afterwards for the sake of the Kingdom of Shu.¡±


    The white-robed scholar fell silent for some time before he stated, ¡°This one is Xuan Song of Great Yong, styled Changqing. If you have any matters that need to be entrusted, you can send me a letter. As long as it does not pertain to matters of state, Changqing will spare no effort.¡±


    Yang Can thanked him before returning to Chengdu via Jiameng Pass to report on the completion of his mission.


    In the subsequent half a month, the Yong army did not attack, greatly reducing the pressure on Jiameng Pass.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the information was reported to the Prince of De, Zhao Jue, by Southern Chu¡¯s spies. Zhao Jue grew irate. He did not have an easy time during this time period. Even after so long, he could not capture Luocheng. Long Bu definitely deserved his reputation as a Grand General of Sichuan, frequently taking advantage of circumstances to sally from the city and attack, forcing the Southern Chu forces to retreat in defeat. Wei Xian was adept at raiding encampments. A small raid would occur every three days, a major raid every five days, disturbing the soldiers¡¯ rest. Long Bu and Wei Xian¡¯s cooperation prevented the Southern Chu forces from making even an inch of progress in the last month. The supply line was constantly harassed by the earlier routed Shu army. Zhao Jue had run of ideas and was already distressed. At this time, he heard this astonishing bad news. If the Kingdom of Shu and Great Yong were to make peace, then the end of Southern Chu was near.


    At this point, he remembered Jiang Zhe. The young zhuangyuan had a peculiar personality. Zhao Jue had forced Jiang Zhe to accompany the army. He did not show an interest when Jiang Zhe suffered a shock and fell ill, but one could not blame Zhao Jue. Regarding the first matter, Zhao Jue considered Jiang Zhe as a subject of Southern Chu. As he was talented, how could he not render services to the country? As for the latter matter, Zhao Jue was busy with military matters, marching, and fighting. How can continuously besieging cities be an easy thing? In addition, Jiang Zhe was quite indifferent to military matters after he had recovered from his illness. First, Zhao Jue believed that Jiang Zhe was slack because he had not fully recovered. Second, he had perceived the deliberate exclusion by his retainer, Rong Yuan, towards Jiang Zhe. Zhao Jue did not want to destroy the relationship that he had long cultivated with Rong Yuan, especially since Rong Yuan was extremely proficient in military strategy. Rong Yuan was his irreplaceable right-hand man. As a result, in comparison, he was indifferent to Jiang Zhe. Because of these reasons, relations between Zhao Jue and Jiang Zhe had become increasingly distant. However, today, finally, Zhao Jue once again realized Jiang Zhe¡¯s importance. Jiang Zhe was far superior to everyone not only because of his analytical and organizational ability, but also because Jiang Zhe possessed a farsighted15 strategic sense. For the battle for Ba Prefecture, Jiang Zhe adeptly planned out the battle¡¯s purpose in advance and could find the point of breakthrough from within a vast sea of information. Although his strategic planning required someone prudent and meticulous to enact, his abilities were already rarely seen. Now that he was facing a strategic decision that was difficult to deal with, he finally thought of Jiang Zhe. But what about Rong Yuan?


    Just as Zhao Jue was feeling distressed, Rong Yuan came to see him. Upon catching sight of Zhao Jue, he kneeled on the ground, begging for forgiveness. Stunned, Zhao Jue hurriedly helped Rong Yuan up. Zhao Jue queried, ¡°Why has Sir Rong performed a grand rite?¡±


    Ashamed, Rong Yuan replied, ¡°This subordinate is petty, deliberately excluding talented individuals. My crime cannot be forgiven. These last few days, this subordinate has racked his brain trying to think of a strategy to defeat the enemy, but could not think of any effective methods. If Jiang Zhe were here, he would likely thoroughly investigate16 and come up with a strategy. Your Highness, please allow this subordinate to go and personally beg the zhuangyuan¡¯s forgiveness, so that we can unite17 and break Luocheng.¡±


    Exulting, Zhao Jue declared, ¡°Sir recognizes his mistake; this is wonderful. Zhao Jue was also mistaken, neglecting a famous scholar. The two of us should go see Jiang Zhe together to acquire his forgiveness, to ask Jiang zhuangyuan to come up with a strategy to break this stalemate.¡±


    Speaking thus, he handed the intelligence report in his hand to Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan took a look, his face immediately becoming ugly. He naturally understood the dangerous situation that they faced. If the Kingdom of Shu were to become a vassal of Great Yong, once Shu were to recover, then they would definitely take vengeance upon Southern Chu. Thinking of this, Rong Yuan hurriedly urged Zhao Jue to go see Jiang Zhe together.


    At this moment, I was a guest, immersed in the comforts of life. After learning that Tian Suying knew martial arts, Wang Hai agreed to return Tian Suying and her mother to me. Their entire family¡¯s reunion was naturally joyful. Tian Suying treated me indifferently, as I was a ranking official of Southern Chu and was the prime offender who had come up with the strategy that defeated and killed her father. I did not know that Southern Chu¡¯s sky was filled with black clouds.


    Just as I was about to write down a verse, I heard someone ask from outside my door, ¡°Is Jiang daren here?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¹³ÐĶ·½Ç, gouxindoujiao ¨C idiom, lit. to fight and scheme against each other


    ²ÝÃñ, caomin ¨C lit. straw person; used by commoners to refer to themselves when facing those individuals holding an official position


    ÄþȱÎðÀÄ, ningquewulan ¨C idiom, lit. better to have nothing (than substandard choice); would prefer to go without than accept a shoddy option


    ÕæÆøÅ, zhaoqipengbo ¨C idiom, lit. full of youthful energy; vigorous, energetic, a bright spark


    Ä¿²»½»½Þ, mubujiaojie ¨C idiom, lit. the eyelashes do not come together; fig. to not sleep a wink


    ÊѲŰÁÎï, shicai¡¯aowu ¨C idiom, lit. to be inordinately proud of one¡¯s ability; to be conceited and contemptuous


    Ä¿ÖÐÎÞÈË, muzhongwuren ¨C idiom, lit. to consider everyone else beneath one; so arrogant that no one else matters, condescending


    ±øÁÙ³ÇÏÂ, binglinchengxia ¨C idiom, lit. soldiers at the city walls; fig. at a critical juncture


    ¾£Ïå, Jingxiang ¨C refers to one of the nine ancient provinces of China that is modern-day Hubei and Hunan


    ÏôºÎ, Xiao He was an adviser to the founding Emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang. He was the dynasty¡¯s founding prime minister


    °ÔÍõ, bawang ¨C lit. Hegemonic King; refers to the Hegemonic King of Western Chu, Xiang Yu, who battled Liu Bang for control of the world after the fall of the Qin Dynasty


    ÕÅÁ¼, Zhang Liang was the primary strategist in the service of the founding Emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang


    Ìïºá, Tian Heng was a member of the royal family of the state of Qi. After the fall of the Qin Dynasty, Tian Heng attempted to restore the state of Qi and served as chancellor before attempting to become king himself. After being defeated, he fled from the mainland. After the founding Emperor of Han Dynasty attempted to force him to surrender, Tian Heng refused and committed suicide. Tian Heng had five hundred loyal retainers who stayed with him till the bitter end. They followed Tian Heng and all of them committed suicide as well.


    ÄôÕþ, Nie Zheng and ¾£éð, Jing Ke were famed assassins during the Warring States Period


    Ô¶¼û׿ʶ, yuanjianzhuoshi ¨C idiom, lit. visionary and sagacious; farsighted


    ³éË¿²¦¼ë, chousibaojian ¨C idiom, lit. to spin silk from cocoons; fig. to make a painstaking investigation; to come up


    ¾Á¦Í¬ÐÄ, lulitongxin ¨C idiom, lit. concerted efforts in a common cause; united and working togethe

 Chapter 12: Chained Malicious Strategies

    Chapter 12: Chained Malicious Strategies


    In the twelfth month of the nineteenth year of Xiande, the Southern Chu army was battling for Luocheng. At the same time, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, was battling for Jiameng Pass. Before long, there were rumors that Great Yong and the Kingdom of Shu intended to make peace. The Prince of De, Zhao Jue, became extremely uneasy. He asked Jiang Zhe for a strategy and secretly discussed the matter for some time. The next day, the Chu army assaulted the city with extreme urgency. On the nineteenth day of the twelfth month, General Wei Xian was killed in an ambush. At dawn the next day, the Chu army once again attacked the city. Long Bu listened to an erroneous intelligence report and sallied forth from the city to give chase and was lured into an encirclement. After battling for an entire day, men and horses tired, the Prince of De personally proceeded forward to request a surrender. Long Bu refused. In anger, he committed suicide. The Prince sighed in admiration. He personally collected Long Bu¡¯s remains and buried them before Luocheng.


    On the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth month, Jiameng Pass learned the news of Luocheng¡¯s fall. The Shu army lost all desire for battle. On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth month, Jiameng Pass fell. From then on, the Kingdom of Shu was defenseless. There were those who say that Jiang Zhe offered two stratagems¡ªcapturing the city or sowing discord. Then he had a chance encounter with Rong Yuan, a former retainer of the Prince of De, who inquired of this matter. Afterwards, Rong Yuan muttered to himself for some time. When later questioned, he refused to speak any of the particulars. Not long afterwards, Rong Yuan passed away. When others came to mourn, Rong Yuan¡¯s son was said to speak on behalf of his deceased father that Jiang Suiyun was a genius, but unfortunately the Prince of De dared not use him.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    I set down my brush. Han Zhang left the room and opened the courtyard gate, seeing a general dressed in golden armor and a white cape. Behind him to the side stood a black-robed scholar. Behind them was a squadron of white-armored personal guards. Han Zhang had stayed within the Southern Chu army for almost a month now. How could he not know the identity of the person before him? Apprehensive, he stepped aside. Zhao Jue gave him a glance before entering the building. Rong Yuan made a gesture before following. The personal guards immediately surrounded Jiang Zhe¡¯s study room.


    I didn¡¯t hear Han Zhang announce the visitor. Just as I was feeling strange, I saw Zhao Jue entered the room. According to propriety, I stood and bowed, saying, ¡°For what reason has Your Highness come to my humble abode? Please excuse Suiyun for not coming out to welcome you. May Your Highness please forgive me.¡±


    Zhao Jue first returned my greeting before apologizing, ¡°Zhao Jue has been busy with military matters of late and has not had the opportunity to inquire after Jiang daren¡¯s health. Please forgive me.¡±


    I replied indifferently, ¡°Your Highness holds a strong army within your grasp, having to deal with ten thousand matters on a daily basis. How do you have the free time to worry about this lowly official? May I ask what is the reason for Your Highness¡¯s visit today?¡±


    Zhao Jue glanced at Rong Yuan who hurriedly stepped forward and said with remorse, ¡°Jiang daren, I have slighted you before, please forgive me.¡±


    I naturally responded, ¡°There is no need for Sir Rong to be so courteous. For the two gentlemen to have come personally, there must be a military matter of extreme importance. Please speak forthrightly.¡±


    Rong Yuan gave an ashamed look before saying, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu has dispatched an envoy to seek an audience with the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, to request to make peace. Li Zhi has not agreed, but also has not declined.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed over a hefty pile of intelligence reports. They were extremely detailed, including the entire contents of the conversation between Li Zhi and Yang Can. After I read through them, I could not help but smile. This Yang Can was very similar to my first student, Lu Can. They had similar personalities, using both threats and enticements. But it was such a pity. I sighed heavily before speaking, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu has many talented people and yet the King of Shu does not know how to use them. And yet, even though the kingdom was in peril, all of these individuals refused to abandon Shu. No wonder it is said that the people of Shu are loyal and righteous.¡±


    Zhao Jue asked, ¡°What is it? Has Suiyun already seen that Great Yong won¡¯t accept the Kingdom of Shu¡¯s peace offering?¡±


    Smiling, I replied, ¡°If the Prince of Yong were willing to agree to peace, he would have asked questions to ascertain the benefits. However, the Prince of Yong inquired after Sichuan¡¯s talents. He clearly intends to win the support of these talents to govern Sichuan. Therefore, the Prince of Yong will not agree to peace.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Zhao Jue wondered, ¡°But why would the Prince of Yong allow this information to spread? If our Southern Chu were to learn of this, it seems somewhat ¡­¡±


    In an detached voice, I explained, ¡°The Prince of Yong is indeed capable. He deliberately allowed these rumors to be spread with the purpose of allowing our Southern Chu to learn of this. From what this lowly official knows, over the last few days, our Southern Chu has not earnestly attacked the city. I believe that Your Highness wishes that the Prince of Yong would fight a bloody battle to capture Jiameng Pass. At that point, the defenders of Luocheng will be affected and cannot be fully devoted to defending the city. When the time comes, we can easily take Luocheng.¡±


    Zhao Jue and Rong Yuan exchanged a look. This was the strategy that they had adopted after secret discussions. They could not believe that I had seen through it so easily. The two did not say a word, but tacitly agreed. I continued, ¡°I believe the Prince of Yong also is worried about his own losses, and has therefore used these rumors to force us to resolve this battle as soon as possible. Alas, the Prince of Yong is truly fearsome. Even if we are able to see through his intentions, what can we do? At worst, the Prince of Yong agrees to make peace with Shu, forcing us to directly face the entirety of Shu¡¯s anger. Great Yong can tolerate Shu¡¯s existence. As long as they control Yangping Pass, they can control the entire Hanzhong region. But to date, after bitter fighting, we have only gained control of the difficult and dangerous road into Sichuan. Our gains do not make up for our losses. We do not have the ability nor do we dare to drag this out. If Shu recovers, they will attack Southern Chu for our betrayal. At this time, this lowly official has three strategies¡ªupper, middle, and low.¡±


    Hearing my words, Zhao Jue became disconcerted. He asked, ¡°What are the three strategies? Will daren please explain in detail?¡±


    I straightforwardly clarified, ¡°The low strategy would be to continue our current path. If Great Yong becomes impatient and first captures Jiameng Pass, then we will achieve our original aims. The only problem is if Great Yong in a fury changes its mind and decides to make peace with Shu. At that point, we will be completely defeated. With this strategy, victory and defeat are completely in the hands of the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Zhao Jue sadly expressed, ¡°If victory and defeat are completely in the hands of others, aren¡¯t we completely at their mercy?1 What is the middle strategy?¡±


    In a heavy tone, I continued, ¡°The middle strategy would be to launch a concerted attack on Luocheng. As long as we are able to capture Luocheng, Great Yong will also forcibly attack Jiameng Pass. At that point, Shu will fall. We will attain more than we had planned, but will also lose far more than we had planned.¡±


    Zhao Jue¡¯s brow furrowed. He did not want to suffer too many casualties and thus had not made a concerted effort to attack Luocheng. In a heavy voice, he inquired, ¡°Then what is the upper strategy?¡±


    I smiled faintly as I analyzed, ¡°We will use surprise to attack and capture the city. Our losses will not be too great. At that point, as long as we restrain ourselves during the division of spoils, we will have completely achieved our goals.¡±


    Zhao Jue¡¯s brow smoothed over, as he considered. ¡°But how are we to use surprise to capture the city?¡±


    I was well-prepared2 and expounded, ¡°Luocheng¡¯s garrison is split in two with one army garrisoning the city and the other army encamped outside the city. The two forces are able to assist each other. If we want to win, we must destroy the city¡¯s external help. I recommend that we urgently attack the city. The enemy forces camped outside of the city will see the flames of battle. The outside enemy forces will immediately believe that Luocheng is in danger and come to reinforce. We can set an ambush along their path and completely annihilate this army. With outside assistance eliminated, we can turn our attention to dealing with the city garrison. Afterwards, we will once again launch another attack against the city. We will then use soldiers dressed in Shu uniforms to feign an attack our supplies, allowing them to believe that there are still Shu soldiers outside to help. We will pretend that our supplies have been destroyed and hastily retreat, enticing the city garrison to sally forth and chase us. We can place an ambush to cut off their path of retreat, tempt, and then kill the enemy¡¯s main commander. When the time comes, it won¡¯t take long for Luocheng to fall.¡±


    Listening to this point, Zhao Jue crushed the teacup in his hand. This strategy was maliciously detailed. He regarded me with a newfound expression. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of his gaze. Zhao Jue finally confirmed that this cultured and refined young zhuangyuan was actually someone who was so profoundly scheming and capable of such guile. Zhao Jue couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. He was a straightforward and upright3 person. Although he had used stratagems before, he had never used such a treacherous chained stratagem that called for an ambush and a targeted killing of an enemy commander. He unnaturally bade farewell to Jiang Zhe and went to prepare for battle.


    At dusk of the sixteenth day of the twelfth month, the Southern Chu army began to furiously attack Luocheng. Not long afterwards, a blaze was ignited. Wei Xian naturally and mistakenly believed that Luocheng was in danger. He hurriedly sped over. They were ambushed along the way by Southern Chu forces. Wei Xian fought to the bitter end and was personally killed by Zhao Jue. The Shu army scattered. The Chu army tightly controlled the roads, to prevent any information from reaching Luocheng.


    At dawn of the seventeenth day of the twelfth month, the Southern Chu forces once again attacked. Grand General Long Bu commanded the garrison in beating off several attacks, suffering heavy casualties. Around 1 PM, the Southern Chu army was suddenly thrown into chaos before quickly assembling and retreating. Atop the battlements, Long Bu saw that the Southern Chu encampments at Fushui Pass were aflame. At this point, Zhao Jue dispatched one of his trusted aides, disguised as a Shu army scout, to report to Long Bu with the news that Wei Xian had destroyed Southern Chu¡¯s supplies. Jubilant, Long Bu saw that the retreat was disorderly and personally led cavalry to pursue. Seemingly defeated, the Southern Chu army scattered. Long Bu gave chase for twenty li. His return route was cut off by a Southern Chu force hidden in the mountains. The Southern Chu army formed up and encircled Long Bu.4 Leading seven thousand elite horsemen, Long Bu charged at all sides. Battling all night, entirely soaked in blood, he was wounded over a dozen times. Finally, he could no longer continue. His bodyguards were all dead and he was completely surrounded with no hope of escape. The Prince of De personally came forward to try to persuade Long Bu to surrender. Long Bu laughed loudly and replied, ¡°My Kingdom of Shu only has decapitated generals; how can there be any who bend their knees and surrender?¡± Finished, Long Bu slit his throat. Sighing with admiration, Zhao Jue ordered that he be buried with honor.


    On the eighteenth day of the twelfth month, the Southern Chu forces retreated to Fushui Pass to reorganize. On the nineteenth day, they launched another attack against Luocheng. With their commander dead, the garrison was unable to properly defend the city and surrendered at dusk.


    On the twenty-third day of the twelfth month, Jiameng Pass received news of the fall of Luocheng. Its garrison fell into complete chaos. Chengdu was now completely exposed to the Southern Chu forces. On the same day, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, launched a large-scale assault. The pass¡¯s defenders had lost the will to fight. On the twenty-fifth day, Jiameng Pass fell. Prime Minister Shen Jun was captured. At this point, the Kingdom of Shu was defenseless.


    When the King of Shu, Meng Jun, received the news, he fainted several times. Within the royal audience chambers, he tearfully sobbed, ¡°Sixty years have passed since the ancestors founded this kingdom. Today, everything has vanished into thin air. Although we will die, I dare not face my ancestors.¡± He asked for the advice of the officials. Someone advised surrender. Thinking it over, Meng Jun returned back to the palace. The court officials could only look at one another before scattering.


    The twentieth year of Xiande, the eighth year of the sixty-year cycle, during the first month of the new year, the courts of Great Yong and Southern Chu celebrated the victory. In contrast, everyone in Shu was gloomy, waiting for the Great Yong and Southern Chu forces to reorganize and rendezvous before Chengdu.


    Everyone in the army was celebrating. I drank a couple of cups of wine in the marshal¡¯s tent before departing, returning to my tent. Lying down on the bed, I somewhat confusedly thought over the future. The strategy that I had proposed was only known by Zhao Jue. I had asked that my participation not be revealed. He agreed, probably because he viewed my proposed strategy as too vicious. What he didn¡¯t know was that I had already planned to leave Southern Chu. If anyone were to find out that I was the strategist behind the victory at Luocheng, I probably would never be able to live peacefully. Victory did not bring much joy. I knew that Han Zhang wept bitterly last night, even though he made sure he wasn¡¯t too loud and deliberately avoided his wife.


    In reality, compared to my strategy, that employed by the Prince of De was the one that was vicious, forcing others to be his catspaw.5 At the time, I left out one detail. The Prince of Yong had another motive. He would use the opportunity to collect details on Southern Chu¡¯s intelligence network, identifying those individuals who were working for Southern Chu. When the time came, he could easily eliminate these individuals. Ah ¡­ what kind of scheming was this? I didn¡¯t deliberately leave out this detail when I advised the Prince of De. If he could not understand this simple fact, then his thinking was too sluggish. Furthermore, I did not want to offend Great Yong. Alongside Zhao Jue¡¯s fear and exclusion, I lost any intention of serving him.


    Alas, I had hoped that Southern Chu would have someone capable of restoring the dynasty, but unfortunately, Zhao Jue was no Guan Zhong6 or Yue Yi.7 He seemed to be a bit like Bao Shuya,8 too clearly differentiating between black and white, good and evil. He did not understand the need to mask one¡¯s brilliance and be one with the dust of the earth.9


    There was really no hope for Southern Chu, I thought with bitter anguish.


    In the first month of the twentieth year of Xiande, the two armies did not rush to advance, instead taking the time to reorganize themselves, consolidating control over the captured territories and waiting for spring. To the Kingdom of Shu, this was their final winter. While the Kingdom of Shu had lost almost of its military power, the situation was difficult to appraise. I had long borne witness to the conceit and stubbornness of the people of Sichuan. In just a month, there were seven rebellions and twenty-three assassination attempts. Of course, I was not targeted, as I was not famous. The majority of Sichuan¡¯s famed scholars refused to yield. They could not resist, but they could still silently reject. The situation was quite dangerous, causing Zhao Jue¡¯s hair to whiten. We had won, and yet the situation was challenging. Finally, we reached a unified opinion. If the King of Shu surrendered, everything would be for the best. After discussions, both Great Yong and Southern Chu agreed to advance together upon Chengdu upon the first day of the second month.


    Before we departed, Zhao Jue met with me. He liked to meet with me in private, disliking publicly seeking my advice. It was probably because my stratagems were often too vicious. But I was quite fond of this kind of meeting. This method was particularly safe, as no one would notice me. Let alone the fact that I thought up numerous strategies, all of them somewhat vicious. I, therefore, had allowed Han Zhang to leave. It was too dangerous to leave a citizen of Shu by my side. If he felt that killing me was worth losing his entire family, it would become disastrous for me.


    In order to protect me, Xiaoshunzi racked his brains. From within the Southern Chu prisons, he found a good candidate. This man was named Chen Zhen. He was a Shu secret agent and assassin. He was captured after Luocheng fell. As we discovered that he had attempted to assassinate our officers, he was to be executed. This person was especially cruel, of a naturally cold disposition. He was someone who cared for nothing except himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Luocheng fell so suddenly, he would have fled long ago. Xiaoshunzi settled on him because of his naturally frigid nature. He had me ask Zhao Jue to save him. Feeling that he had not rewarded me for my service, Zhao Jue agreed. Xiaoshunzi used a secret method to leave marks upon him. I was still worried and had Xiaoshunzi feed him a slow acting poison that I had concocted. Chen Zhen was also informed that the antidote was in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hands. In this way, I had a bodyguard. According to Xiaoshunzi, this man would not choose honor over life10 and kill me. Someone who cherished his life and having taken measures to prevent betrayal was the best guard.


    Zhao Jue sat down and hesitatingly said, ¡°We are about to attack Chengdu. When the time comes, without the buffer that is the Kingdom of Shu, how can we face Great Yong? The King has issued a secret edict, ordering us to not offend Great Yong.¡±


    I had already prepared a mental outline and detailed, ¡°This lowly official believes that the biggest issue will be in Chengdu. Whoever takes the King of Shu captive will be the biggest beneficiary. We should not contest this point with Great Yong. There is no point. This lowly official has an idea to ensure that the King of Shu does not fall into the hands of Great Yong. This idea will be sufficient. In addition, I have heard the reason that the King of Shu has distanced himself from talented persons and become intimate with vile characters is because he doted on one of his concubines, Lady Golden Lotus, and the eunuch, Zhang Quan. I have heard that Lady Golden Lotus is a great beauty. We should allow the entirety of Shu¡¯s officialdom and harem to be taken by Great Yong. If the Prince of Yong were to bring them to Chang¡¯an, then Lady Golden Lotus¡¯s beauty will surely gain the Yong Emperor¡¯s favor. Through this, we will have laid a spark in the Great Yong imperial harem. If the Prince of Yong were to kill these individuals, although the loss would be regrettable, their deaths will surely infuriate the Yong Emperor. Older individuals love beauty, especially this Yong Emperor, who isn¡¯t a particularly wise and capable sovereign. Regardless of success, we will have driven a wedge between the Yong Emperor and his son.¡±


    I continued, ¡°Of course, there are things that we must acquire. Immediately after we have entered the city, Your Highness must dispatch someone to the Ministry of Revenue11 and gather all of the available records, including census data, maps, and books. They will be of particular help in our governance of Sichuan. Of course, we must also plunder gold, silver, and jewels. On the one hand, plundering these treasures will serve to help conceal our seizure of important revenue and census records. On the other, we can use these treasures to properly reward the army and provide kickbacks to the King. Aside from these, we shouldn¡¯t worry about anything else. Allow Great Yong to deal with those official residences of Shu officials.¡±


    Zhao Jue nodded his head at my words. ¡°Jiang daren mentioned driving a wedge between the Yong Emperor and his son. Can you explain in further detail?¡±


    Since I was going to leave Southern Chu, I didn¡¯t conceal or hide anything. I therefore explained, ¡°Everyone knows that the Prince of Yong and the Crown Prince, Li An, are battling over being named the heir apparent. As Great Yong relies upon martial might and merit as its foundation, Li An is in an awkward position. The Prince of Yong¡¯s successful invasion of Shu will surely garner great merit. Li An will undoubtedly be so resentful and hateful that he will gnash his teeth. We can use this opportunity to dispatch agents into Great Yong to spread rumors that the Prince of Yong will use the Hanzhong region to declare independence.¡±


    Having spoken this much, Zhao Jue already understood, and he looked at me deeply, filled with fear. He profoundly and respectfully said, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s good idea can ensure decades of peace for Southern Chu. Does daren require anything? Zhao Jue will definitely help you to the best of my abilities.¡±


    Thinking it over, Zhao Jue was likely offering me a path to promotion. I replied, indifferently, ¡°This lowly official is travel-worn and has acquired a lasting ailment. I wish to be able to return home and resign from my position. If I can acquire the approval of Your Highness and offer a suggestion to the King, then I cannot be thankful enough.¡±


    Zhao Jue knitted his brows, thinking. Jiang Zhe was such a deep schemer. It was a good thing if he was disinterested in power, but if he were to leave and end up joining another country, then he would be a danger to Southern Chu. As a result, Zhao Jue categorically objected, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s words are mistaken. Sir¡¯s ability and wisdom are outstanding. Zhao Jue is about to rely on you, so how can you leave and go into seclusion? If Jiang daren does not like the complicated government affairs, this Prince will report to the King and support you in Hanlin Academy. If there are no other matters, then you will not be troubled.¡±


    What? My eyes widened and my mouth opened. How did things turn out contrary to my wishes? That night, I vented my grievances to Xiaoshunzi. Xiaoshunzi slapped his forehead and replied, ¡°Heavens! Daren, how do you not understand the intentions of this royal? You are such a talented individual, even if they would dare to let you go, they fear that you would join Great Yong or Northern Han. Who told you to reveal your talents? It looks like that you can¡¯t resign. From now on, you will most likely have to make sure to hide your abilities and bide your time. When the right opportunity comes, you will have the chance to abandon your post.¡±


    Blushing, I shot an expression of shame and respect at Xiaoshunzi.


    On the fifteenth day of the second month, Southern Chu and Great Yong rendezvoused at Chengdu. The two armies besieged Chengdu. The Prince of De went forth to meet with the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi. I could not hold back my curiosity and was interested in meeting this heroic individual. I followed Zhao Jue along. Arriving before the main encampment, I looked carefully at the foreboding terrain12 and the hidden killing intent of the camp, which I met with approval. The Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, welcomed us at the entrance to his camp. From afar, I already noticed that he was standing at the entrance. He was wearing the attire of an imperial prince, and seemed to be naturally poised and noble. Although he was only standing there, doing nothing, it felt like the entire imperious and powerful aura of the Great Yong camp was gathered on this single person. One hundred paces from the camp entrance, the Prince of De dismounted from his horse and proceeded on foot. I followed his example. Nearing the camp, I saw the Prince of Yong smile faintly and come forward to welcome us. At this time, I finally discovered a shocking fact that left me inconsolable. I actually recognized the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi.


    Footnotes:


    ÈËΪµ¶ÙÞ£¬ÎÒΪÓãÈâ, renweidaozu, woweiyurou ¨C idiom, lit. to be the meat on somebody¡¯s chopping block; fig. to be at somebody¡¯s mercy


    ÐØÓгÉÖñ, xiongyouchengzhu ¨C idiom, lit. to plan in advance; having a card up one¡¯s sleeve; forewarned is forearmed


    ¹âÃ÷ÀÚÂä, guangmingleiluo ¨C idiom, lit. open and candid; straightforward and upright


    Ê®ÃæÂñ·ü, shimianmaifu ¨C lit. ambushed from ten sides; this is a famous piece for the pipa; being ambushed and surrounded on all sides


    »ðÖÐÈ¡Àõ, houzhongquli ¨C idiom, lit. to pull chestnuts out of the fire; to be somebody¡¯s catspaw


    ¹ÜÖÙ, Guan Zhong was a chancellor of the state of Qi during the Spring and Autumn Period. Through his reforms and skillful diplomacy, Qi became the most powerful state in China.


    ÀÖÒã, Yue Yi was a general of the state of Yan during the Warring States Period. Forging an alliance between the states of Zhao, Wei, Chu, Han, and Qin, he almost completely conquered the state of Qi (except for two cities).


    ±«ÊåÑÀ, Bao Shuya was a famous official of the state of Qi. A capable administrator, Bao Shuya recommended his good friend, Guan Zhong, to Duke Huan of Qi, convincing him to put aside personal enmities for the common good.


    ºÍ¹âͬ³¾, heguangtongchen ¨C comes from the fifty-six chapter of the Dao De Jing; to mask one¡¯s brilliance and be one with the dust of the earth


    ÉáÉúÈ¡Òå, sheshengquyi ¨C idiom, lit. to give up life for righteousness; to choose honor over life; would rather sacrifice one¡¯s life than one¡¯s principles


    »§²¿, hubu ¨C the Ministry of Revenue was in charge of gathering census data, collecting taxes, and handling state revenues


    »¢¾áÁúÅÌ, hujulongpan ¨C idiom, lit. where tigers crouch and dragons coil; fig. forbidding terrain

 Chapter 13: One Song to Force Suicide

    Chapter 13: One Song to Force Suicide


    With difficultly, I resisted the dread in my heart and lowered my head. Yes, I was feeling dread. This Li Zhi was the so-called merchant that I had met on my way to Jianye in order to take the imperial examinations, Li Tianxiang. Heavens! I had actually explained to the Prince of Yong how to conquer the world! In addition, I even explained the internal threats facing Great Yong. Is it possible that the Prince of Yong has really listened to my advice to first destroy Shu and then to target Southern Chu? It¡¯s simply impossible. The Prince of Yong was extremely talented, a fine soldier and statesman. He must have thought of this plan long ago.


    At this moment, the Prince of Yong had come forward to welcome us. After politely greeting the Prince of De, Li Zhi spoke in a genial voice, ¡°The Prince of De has battled all the way here. The journey must have been exhausting. Breaking through Ba Prefecture, conquering Luocheng. Just from these two battles, one can see Your Highness¡¯s reputation as a famous general.¡±


    Zhao Jue¡¯s face became slightly red, as he replied, ¡°For the Prince of Yong to praise me so, you flatter me too much.1 Today, our armies have joined up. All that Shu has left is the single city of Chengdu. I wonder what the Prince of Yong intends?¡±


    Li Zhi proclaimed, ¡°Chengdu can be easily captured, but this city is the capital of the Kingdom of Shu. There are tens of thousands of citizens within this bustling city. If our two armies were to attack, the people of the city would be harmed. This Prince has already prepared a document calling for its surrender. What does Your Highness think?¡±


    Zhao Jue indifferently responded, ¡°I have no objection to calling for their surrender, but are we having the King of Shu surrender to Great Yong or to Southern Chu?¡±


    Confident that he was speaking supported by reason,2 Li Zhi declared, ¡°As Southern Chu is a vassal of Great Yong, the Kingdom of Shu rightly should surrender to Great Yong.¡±


    Prepared for this answer, Zhao Jue nonchalantly stated, ¡°If that is the case, then I request the Prince of Yong dispatch an envoy to convince Shu to surrender. If Shu refuses to do so, our two armies will begin to assault the city tomorrow.¡±


    Smiling, Li Zhi asserted, ¡°This ought to be the case. Gou Lian, Sir Gou, is an envoy under my banner. I have already requested that he undertake this mission. Does the Prince of De agree?¡±


    Zhao Jue could not help but look at me. Seeing that I did not object, he replied, ¡°Sir Gou Lian has served the Prince of De for many years. To my knowledge, he has acted as an envoy to numerous warlords and should be capable of persuading Shu to surrender. I await the good news. Alas, I have many military matters to deal with and will return to my camp to await the news.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Jue agreed with his decision, Li Zhi then asked that Zhao Jue leave behind a trusted commander or retainer to serve as a liaison to consult over military matters. After thinking it over, Zhao Jue agreed that there was such a need. He turned to look at those who were accompanying him. Although all of us were trusted, the vast majority could only help to pass along information. There were only Rong Yuan and Jiang Zhe whom were able to actually to discuss military matters and to fight for Southern Chu¡¯s interests with the Prince of Yong. Zhao Jue could not do without Rong Yuan, so he calmly replied, ¡°Whether there will be war or peace has yet to be determined. This Jiang Zhe is my assistant. I will have him stay behind. Any deviations can be discussed with him.¡±


    Only then did the Prince of Yong glance at me, as if he was just seeing me for the first time. I felt a chill envelop my entire body. Zhao Jue was an idiot. The Prince of Yong so easily tricked him. I did not believe for a second that Li Zhi intended to discuss military matters. It was very likely that the real motive was to have me stay. As I watched Zhao Jue depart, the Prince of Yong invited me to his tent to chat, while waiting for the envoy to return. Restless, I followed the Prince of Yong inside the tent. My personal guard, Chen Zhen, was halted at the entrance and prevented from entering. Sitting in the marshal¡¯s seat, Li Zhi saw that I was reserved and uneasy. With a smile, he said, ¡°Why is Jiang daren so uncomfortable? We can be considered old friends. There is no need to be overly polite.¡±


    I cursed him in my mind for some time before replying, ¡°That day, this lowly official greatly offended you. I did not know that it was the Prince of Yong traveling incognito. May Your Imperial Highness please forgive me.¡±


    Li Zhi watched me sit and replied, ¡°What offense are you talking about? At the time, this prince had traveled under disguise to Shu, to observe the military conditions and popular mood in Sichuan, and had the fortune of meeting young master. Listening to the words of a sage is superior to studying books for ten years. If my Great Yong unifies the world, then young master Jiang will have performed a deed of great merit for the empire.¡±


    I was so angry that I almost fainted. If I performed such a deed for Great Yong, didn¡¯t that mean that I had performed a crime against Southern Chu? If these words were to spread, wouldn¡¯t it result in my death? I quickly tried to explain myself, ¡°The Prince of Yong is a veritable storehouse of ideas. This lowly subject¡¯s plan must already have been within Your Imperial Highness¡¯s grasp. For Your Imperial Highness to push these meritorious deeds upon this lowly subject, Suiyun dares not accept.¡±


    The Prince of Yong smiled faintly. He did not continue to beat around the bush, instead directly saying, ¡°Upon hearing young master¡¯s plan and your intentions to serve Southern Chu, this Prince originally thought about playing the role of a bandit and kidnapping young master back to Great Yong. Alas, my whereabouts were discovered by others. These individuals desired to assassinate me. As I did not have many guards, I feared that I could not ensure the young master¡¯s safety and was forced to let the opportunity slip by. That young master is an official of Southern Chu leaves me, Li Zhi, to wring my hands and lament the loss.¡±


    Listening to his words, I quickly understood what was going on. Even if his identity was discovered by Shu or Southern Chu, there was no one who dared to harm him. There was only one person who wished to have him assassinated. Li Zhi was greatly talented, and yet was unfortunately the second son, and as a result could not inherit the throne. In addition, he had to face his older brother¡¯s jealousy and assassination plots. It left him to lament his misfortunes. But for me to lament was one thing. For him to lament being able to attain my services was a completely different matter. If he had taken me away, I would have likely suffered a disaster, a violent death. Although I was thinking this, I could not directly say it. Instead, I chose to reply, ¡°This must mean that this lowly subject does not have the fortune of serving Your Imperial Highness. It must be Heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    Li Zhi looked at me, delighted. He said, ¡°That day, we met by chance. When we met again today, young master Jiang had already become the trusted military adviser to the Prince of De. You must have presented many ideas for the Prince of De. The Prince of De and his subordinate retainers and generals are all orthodox soldiers or strategists. And yet, both the battles for Ba Prefecture and Luocheng practically completely relied upon luring-to-kill and ambush stratagems. They must surely be young master Jiang¡¯s brilliant schemes.¡±


    I felt my entire body become rigid. I could only wryly smile and reply, ¡°This lowly subject does not understand anything about military matters. I only spoke of principles. It was all due to the Prince of De¡¯s wisdom and resolution, determining the strategies, that we were able to be victorious.¡±


    Solemnly, Li Zhi conveyed, ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War states that ¡®A general who wins a battle must consider many things in his mind before the battle is even fought. The general who loses a battle considers few things beforehand. More calculations lead to victory, fewer calculations lead to defeat, let alone those who make no calculations at all. By paying attention to this simple point, we can foresee who is likely to win or lose.¡¯3 For young master to be adept at these calculations already makes you an exceptional talent. For Li Zhi to meet young master is akin to King Wu of Zhou having the fortune of meeting Jiang Ziya4 and Emperor Gaozu of Han meeting Zhang Liang.5 Southern Chu has no ambitions and hides in Jiangnan; its officials seeking calm, its soldiers seeking amusement. Although the Prince of De is both a fine soldier and statesman, he does not possess the bearing of a monarch. Young master is no more than a mere literatus in Southern Chu, but if you join Great Yong, you can become my right hand.¡±6


    Wasn¡¯t he being too unbridled by openly recruiting another country¡¯s officials? I took the opportunity to ask a question. ¡°I have heard that Shi Yu, Shi Ziyou is the leading strategist in service to the Prince of Yong. Whenever the Prince of Yong leaves the capital, he handles all of the government affairs under your jurisdiction. In your mind, he must surely be your left hand?7


    Although he did not understand what I was getting at, he still replied, ¡°Ziyou is adept at handling government affairs. Ziyou overseeing my rear echelon allows Li Zhi to deploy my forces capably.¡±


    Unflinchingly, I continued, ¡°What if Shi Zhiyou was a subject of another country and was treated indifferently by his monarch, and was easily persuaded to surrender? Would Your Imperial Highness still place him in such an important position?


    Li Zhi became dazed at my words. Smiling wryly, he could only respond, ¡°If that were the case, Li Zhi dare not trust Ziyou.¡±


    Smiling, I added, ¡°Does Your Imperial Highness understand this lowly subject¡¯s difficulties now?¡±


    Sighing, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Southern Chu is not a worthy perch, let alone the perch of a phoenix.8 Southern Chu treats you like an ordinary person. I treat you as befitting a high minister. Suiyun is still unwilling to join my Great Yong?¡±


    I stared stupidly at Li Zhi. I really was a bit regretful. If at the time, Li Zhi had kidnapped me, I would undoubtedly have been quite unhappy and perhaps even harbor a grudge against him. But it would have likely allowed me to not have to worry about Southern Chu. But that was not the case. I have become an official of Southern Chu. Throughout the years, my career has progressed smoothly and I have learned much while serving at Hanlin Academy. Southern Chu has treated me well. Under these circumstances, I cannot join Great Yong and then watch Southern Chu be destroyed. Thinking of this, I sadly said, ¡°Although Southern Chu treats me as an ordinary person, I cannot betray it. As long as Suiyun is a subject of Southern Chu, I will continue to serve Southern Chu.¡±


    Heaving a soft sigh, Li Zhi asked, ¡°If Southern Chu were to be destroyed by Great Yong, what then?¡±


    Thinking it over, I replied, ¡°I believe that I am incapable of overthrowing fate. If Southern Chu is destroyed, as long as Great Yong does not charge me with a crime, this lowly subject intends to travel the world, living in the wilds.¡±


    Unenthusiastically, Li Zhi voiced, ¡°During this invasion of Shu by Southern Chu, you took part in the handling of military affairs. Your abilities have captured the attention of others. Although Zhao Jue cannot use your abilities to the fullest, he will most assuredly continue to use you to advise him. When the time comes, no matter what you think, Great Yong will not leave such a talent alone.¡±


    I looked at Li Zhi with admiration. The Prince of Yong was extremely intelligent. From just a few words, he could deduce so much. Without any intention to hide anything from him, I stated, ¡°I will come up with a strategy for the Prince of De that will give Southern Chu several years of peace.¡±


    Suddenly a brilliant light flashed by in Li Zhi¡¯s eyes. He declared, ¡°If I guess correctly, this plan is related to the King of Shu. If the King of Shu is willing to surrender to Great Yong, this will become Southern Chu¡¯s greatest danger.¡±


    Making no attempt to mask my intentions, I answered, ¡°That is correct. If the King of Shu were to surrender, I have a plan to have him die. At the very least, I can prevent Great Yong from taking advantage.¡±


    Deeply contemplating, Li Zhi pondered, ¡°If Shu refuses to surrender, our two armies will attack Chengdu. It is possible that the King of Shu dies by our hands or by his own. But if he surrenders, you really have a way for him to die while in the hands of Great Yong?¡±


    I knew that he did not believe me, but I still resolutely9 replied, ¡°Precisely so.¡±


    Li Zhi stood and paced in his tent before pronouncing, ¡°Okay. If you are truly able to do so and cease to strategize for Southern Chu upon your return, and are not present in Jianye when Great Yong destroys Southern Chu, this Prince promises to allow you to pass out your remaining days in peace.¡±


    I exulted, as this was an edict that would save my life. I hurriedly stepped forward to express my thanks. Li Zhi inquired meaningfully, ¡°If the King of Shu safely arrives at Great Yong, what then?¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, Suiyun is willing to serve Your Imperial Highness,¡± I responded without hesitation.


    Laughing, Li Zhi said, ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s settled then.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his right hand. My heart warmed and I extended my own right hand. We clasped our hands together in a pledge.


    For the purpose of insurance, I added, ¡°If this lowly subject wins, after I have returned to Southern Chu, if Your Imperial Highness has any difficulties with issues not pertaining to Southern Chu, this lowly official is willing to help advise.¡±


    Li Zhi froze again. He originally thought that if I had the ability to kill the King of Shu while in his hands, then he would have to let me off. But he had yet to decide whether to use his forces in Southern Chu to trap me. He could not believe that I had made such a suggestion. He could not help but gasp in surprise. He was silent for a good while before he replied, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s first see if the King of Shu is willing to surrender.¡± With that, he returned to his marshal¡¯s seat and sat down.


    I did not know what else to say, so I sat down as well and waited for Gou Lian to return.


    When the sun set, Gou Lian returned, reporting to Li Zhi. The King of Shu would exit the city to surrender at noon tomorrow. Both of our faces revealed looks of happiness. The gamble that would determine my fate thus began. After discussing with Li Zhi the details about how our two armies would cooperate tomorrow, I returned to the Southern Chu camps. The Prince of Yong personally escorted me out of his camp, leaving me overwhelmed by his favor.


    The next day, the King of Shu, wearing white as a sign of mourning, led his officials and his sons to surrender to Great Yong ten li outside of the city. After accepting the surrender, our two armies split and entered the city through the western and eastern gates. Having come to a mutual understanding, there were no disputes. The only incident occurred at the Ministry of Revenue where Rong Yuan ran into the Prince of Yong¡¯s retainer, Cui Luan. Both men had been tasked with taking the revenue and census records. Neither side was willing to stand down. After arguing for some time, the Prince of Yong and the Prince of De personally came to an agreement to divide the records in half. Although this was a pity, half was better than having none. Secretly, Zhao Jue asked me how we were going to sow discord between the Shu King and Great Yong now that the Shu King had surrendered. The Shu King¡¯s surrender to Great Yong was a big problem facing Southern Chu¡¯s governance of our portion of Sichuan. I was ready with a plan. I informed Zhao Jue that all that needed to be done was to host a banquet before the King of Shu departed for Great Yong.


    Having experienced the complicated negotiations and division of the spoils, the Prince of De decided to depart and return back to Jiangnan. According to proper etiquette, the Prince of Yong suggested that a banquet be held in honor of the Prince of De¡¯s planned departure. This was to be expected. The Prince of De naturally had to attend the banquet. In addition, the King of Shu would also appear at the banquet to bid the Prince of De farewell. Within the luxurious Shu royal palace, the generals and advisers of Great Yong and Southern Chu sat facing either side, making merry and carousing. The King of Shu sat just below the Prince of Yong followed by the surrendered officials of Shu. Their complexions were all ugly, especially that of the King of Shu. Although he wasn¡¯t even fifty, he had a wan and sallow appearance, his hair all white. If one said that he was seventy, it would be believed.


    After everyone had partaken in the wine, Zhao Jue followed my plan and suggested that a banquet with only alcohol but no song or dance was too boring, proposing that the ladies of the Shu court sing and dance for our entertainment. Although those representing Great Yong believed that Southern Chu was as weak and soft as expected, they did not have a good reason to prevent it, allowing the ladies to come forward to entertain us. The zither music of Shu was like violent waves or swift thunder, while the dance of Shu brought forth the vigor of a woman¡¯s graceful bearing. Those Shu officials who were about to leave Sichuan fought back tears, while the generals and advisers of Great Yong and Southern Chu applauded.


    Seeing that the time had come, I shot Zhao Jue a look. Understanding, Zhao Jue stood and said, ¡°Witnessing Shu¡¯s music and dance today is extremely moving. My Southern Chu is cultured and refined. How can we not present song and dance to please our friends? Unfortunately, our army does not have any ladies. This one will have to use his crude mastery of the zither to please our hosts. This is Jiang Zhe of Hanlin Academy, a talented scholar of Southern Chu. For today¡¯s occasion, he has especially composed a poem, inviting everyone to appreciate.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s heart jumped. Over the last few days, he had assigned a heavy guard to protect the King of Shu, but did not see a single Southern Chu assassin. After today, the King of Shu would head to Great Yong. He had already guessed that I would make my move today, but what he did not expect was for me to only present a newly composed poem. If he was to prevent Zhao Jue from personally playing the zither, he would undoubtedly anger the sovereign and subjects of Southern Chu for his rudeness. Although he knew that he had to prevent it, he could only agree.


    I stood, paying my respects to everyone. Zhao Jue sat and began to softly pluck the zither strings. A clear and sweet melody was released by the zither. It was the music of Dance of the Cavalry. In a clear voice, I sang:


    ¡°For sixty years my country and home,


    Three thousand li of mountains and rivers.


    The phoenix pavilion and dragon tower reaching up to the Milky Way,


    Jade trees and jasper branches forming a cloudy net.


    Not once did I touch sword or spear!


    Suddenly I became a captive slave,


    My waist frail, my temples gray, grinding away.


    Never shall I forget the day I bade farewell at the ancestral shrine,


    The court musicians played farewell songs,


    My tears streamed as I gazed at the court maidens.10


    After I finished singing the song, the entire hall was silent. Li Zhi felt chilled, knowing that I had already acted. He looked at the King of Shu. The King¡¯s face was numb and haggard, revealing a look of inconsolable sorrow. The Shu officials within the hall were either crying heavily or glaring angrily. After some time, the King of Shu, Meng Jun stood and said, ¡°This lowly King is exhausted from drinking. Would Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, graciously allow this lowly King to return to palace chambers to rest?¡±


    The Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, had a pained expression. He wanted to stop the King of Shu, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. After heaving a heavy sigh, he consented. ¡°Your Majesty can return to your chambers to rest. Please do not think too much of this. His Imperial Majesty will not indifferently treat Your Majesty.¡±


    Meng Jun did not reply, only taking a look at the gathered individuals in the hall. When his eyes fell upon me, I could sense the despair and hatred in his eyes. How could you have a favorable impression of someone who tore up your beautiful dreams? The King of Shu left his seat, his subjects rising and kneeling to bid their farewell. Smiling wryly, Li Zhi looked at me, filled with admiration and with anger. He raised his cup in a toast before downing the contents in one gulp.


    Not long afterwards, a eunuch tearfully entered the hall. Kneeling, he informed us all, ¡°The King has taken poison and died.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Zhuangyuan Jiang is indeed ferocious. A single Dance of the Cavalry was enough to take the life of a king,¡± said Li Zhi with a laugh before continuing apathetically, ¡°This Prince will soon return back home and has many military matters to take care of. I bid everyone farewell.¡± So saying, he left.


    Zhao Jue and Rong Yuan¡¯s backs were soaked with cold sweat. Although they were delighted that the King of Shu had committed suicide, they were also worried about offending Great Yong. I didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Although I went overboard in forcing the King of Shu to commit suicide, it was still necessary for him to feel shame. Li Zhi¡¯s words before he departed seemed to express his hatred and displeasure towards me. From a different point of view, I could pass my days peacefully when I returned to Southern Chu. However, his words also meant that I would become famous. There was no way for me to conceal my identity and live anonymously. That this Li Zhi could strike back under these circumstances showed just how fearsome he was.


    Mounted upon his horse, Li Zhi finally completed the final dispositions for Shu and was preparing to return back to Great Yong. Although the King of Shu had committed suicide, the Queen and the heir apparent were still alive. Presenting them to the ancestral shrine would be sufficient. The Southern Chu army had already left the day before. According to the agreement, the Hanzhong region belonged to Great Yong, while the Sichuan region belonged to Southern Chu. In reality, Great Yong controlled Jiameng Pass and Southern Chu controlled Luocheng, leaving Sichuan as a buffer. His strategy had already achieved success. It was only that Southern Chu had gotten no few advantages. Li Zhi smiled wryly. He deeply regretted not taking the risk to kidnap Jiang Zhe.


    His retainer, Tan Shuo, rode forward and inquired, ¡°Why did Your Imperial Highness not prevent the King of Shu from committing suicide and for no reason allowing Southern Chu to become pleased with themselves?¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at him. He knew that his retainers and his subordinate generals all had doubts. He coolly replied, ¡°It was too late. If the King of Shu did not commit suicide even under those circumstances, he would have been despised by the people of Sichuan. Even if he lived, he would be no better than a walking corpse.¡±


    Fan Qun, a fierce general under Li Zhi, angrily replied, ¡°This was definitely Zhao Jue¡¯s crafty scheme, having that zhuangyuan write those verses to ridicule the King of Shu.¡± Everyone else agreed with the opinion, although several retainers argued that Jiang Zhe¡¯s poem was a masterpiece.


    Li Zhi smiled slightly, but did not speak. In his head, he thought, How do you know this? In reality that Jiang Zhe was the mastermind. But he acted ingeniously. No one will think that it was his idea. This Jiang Zhe is definitely worth this Prince spending time on. Looking at the sky to tell time, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Allow them to be full of themselves for now.¡±


    ***


    Addendum:


    On the sixteenth day of the second month of the twentieth year of Xiande, the King of Shu, Meng Jun, wore white mourning clothes and surrendered. Shu was destroyed.


    On the second day of the third month, the Prince of Yong hosted a farewell banquet for the Prince of De. The King of Shu, Meng Jun, attended. The banquet did not lack in the song and dance of Shu. The Prince of De personally played the zither, commanding Jiang Zhe to sing his new poem. Jiang Zhe sang Dance of the Cavalry. Hearing the words, the King of Shu was shamed and retired. Taking poison, he died. He was forty-seven years old. People hailed Jiang Zhe¡¯s piece as the Heartbreak Poem or as the Suicide Poem.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Footnotes:


    À¢²»¸Òµ±, kuibugandang ¨C idiom, lit. I¡¯m ashamed and dare not (accept the honor); fig. I do not deserve your praise


    ÀíÖ±Æø׳, lizhiqizhuang ¨C idiom, in the right and self-confident; bold and confident with justice (reason) on one¡¯s side


    These are the closing lines of the first chapter of Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War: Detail Assessment and Planning.


    ÖÜÎäÍõ, King Wu of Zhou (lit. the Martial King of Zhou) overthrew the Shang Dynasty and founded the Zhou Dynasty. ½ª×ÓÑÀ, Jiang Ziya was King Wu¡¯s strategist and later prime minister of Zhou.


    ºº¸ß×æ, Emperor Gaozu of Han (lit. the Supreme Ancestor of Han) was the founding emperor of the Han Dynasty who reunified China after revolts destroyed the Qin Dynasty. ÕÅÁ¼, Zhang Liang, was his chief strategist.


    Basically, Li Zhi considers Jiang Zhe to be capable of being his Right Prime Minister. In China, left was superior/senior to the right. Meaning that Jiang Zhe would be Li Zhi¡¯s second most important adviser.


    Left is senior to right; in Western parlance, the right-hand man.


    This comes from a Chinese proverb: ¡®a wise bird chooses its perch; a wise man chooses his master.¡¯ Basically Li Zhi is suggesting that Southern Chu doesn¡¯t deserve someone like Jiang Zhe, who he considers to be a superlative talent (comparable to a phoenix).


    Õ¶¶¤½ØÌú, zhandingjietie ¨C idiom, lit. to chop the nail and slice the iron; fig. resolute and decisive, unhesitating


    This poem was composed by the third and final ruler of the Southern Tang state during the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, Li Yu. Li Yu was an incompetent ruler, neglecting everything in favor of poetry. In 975, after a yearlong siege of his capital, Li Yu surrendered. He was taken captive to the Song capital. This poem reflects the regret and shame that he felt when he was taken away. This type of poem is called a ci (´Ê), a poetic form that uses a base set of certain patterns to compose its verses. The pattern used in this poem is known as ¡°Dance of the Cavalry,¡± the same as the poem in Chapter 8 by Song Dynasty poet, Xin Qiji.

 Chapter 14: Shattered Jade, Submerged Pearl

    Chapter 14: Shattered Jade, Submerged Pearl


    From a distance, I caught sight of Jianye. I was overwhelmed by emotions. I had finally returned. Thirty li away from the city, the king and all of the civil and military officials came forward to welcome us subjects whom had performed meritorious service and were returning in triumph. We all dismounted and kneeled to pay our respects to the king. The king rejoiced, holding the Prince of De¡¯s hand, proclaiming, ¡°Royal Uncle has performed a great deed for our country. We have prepared a banquet to celebrate Royal Uncle¡¯s meritorious deeds.¡± After I followed the army into the city, I could sense that someone was looking at me intently from the upper floor of a nearby restaurant. However, I could not ascertain any malicious intent.


    After the celebration banquet, I hurriedly brought along Chen Zhen and returned to my home. I had received plenty of rewards for my services during this campaign against Shu. As a result, I had long ago decided to buy an estate on the outskirts of the city, especially as the Prince of De had agreed to help me get around the regulations and allow me to stay at home to convalesce. I was no longer restricted to living within the city walls. Before I had returned, Xiaoshunzi had already arrived with Wang Hai. He had already picked out and purchased an estate for me, acquiring the deed from the seller. Last night, he had come to the posthouse to meet me and gave me the details. Following the information provided, Chen Zhen and I quickly found the place. The estate was a secluded and elegant small grange, and within included the pavilions and kiosks of a typical Chinese garden. Xiaoshunzi had already hired a number of servants and had them clean the estate from top to bottom.


    After I had taken a bath, I entered my study. Inside, Xiaoshunzi had already arranged my books. I had just picked up a history book to read when Chen Zhen entered. ¡°Daren, there is someone outside asking to meet you.¡±


    I froze momentarily. I had just moved here and had yet to register this address with the Ministry of Personnel.1 How could there be someone paying me a visit?


    Seeing my puzzlement, Chen Zhen explained, ¡°When daren returned, you rented a carriage. When the coachman went back, someone asked him where daren was living.¡±


    I thought of a proverb: ¡°they who worked in those service positions should be killed regardless of guilt to seal their mouths.¡±2 Sure enough, this was the case. At the same time I was thinking this, I asked, ¡°Where is the calling card?¡±


    Chen Zhen presented me with the calling card with both hands. To speak frankly, originally, although he was obedient, I could sense that he looked down upon me. But after I had written a poem and forced the King of Shu to commit suicide, his temperament changed, becoming reverent and respectful. I accepted the calling card and opened it. Upon it was written the three characters of Liu, Piao, and Xiang. I hurriedly said, ¡°Is that person still here?¡±


    Chen Zhen replied, ¡°This lowly one has allowed them to wait at the gatehouse.¡±


    I promptly uttered, ¡°Quickly allow them to come in ¡­ wait ¡­ I will personally welcome them.¡± As I said this, I immediately rushed out. Arriving at the gatehouse, I saw a green-robed scholar with a heavy black cloak draped over her shoulders and covering her whole body. She wore a bamboo hat with a black veil, hiding her features. But I recognized her from her figure and bearing. Without caring about the two serving girls dressed as male attendants, I rushed over and grasped her two hands, crying out, ¡°You¡¯ve come! Was it you watching me from upstairs earlier today?¡±


    One of the attendants frigidly spoke. ¡°Ever since my lord zhuangyuan departed for war, my family¡¯s young miss has been extremely worried and troubled.3 She even stopped going to the pleasure boat. If my lord zhuangyuan did not return today, the young miss would probably still refuse to leave her home.¡±


    With great difficulty, I resisted the joy in my heart, continuing to hold Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s delicate hands. I maintained, ¡°I knew it, I knew it, you also love me.¡± I watched as Liu Piaoxiang removed her bamboo hat, revealing her pale and sallow features. I was left speechless for some time before I stepped forward and hugged her tightly to me, saying, ¡°You treat me such, even if Suiyun were to sacrifice this life,4 it would be insufficient to repay your beauty¡¯s heavy grace.¡±


    Liu Piaoxiang softly replied, ¡°After you left for war, I was uneasy day and night, worried about your safety. Seeing you return in triumph today, I was finally reassured. I originally did not want to come see you, but I wanted to personally come and ask you how you were.¡±


    I gratefully responded, ¡°In reality I wanted to come see you, but I thought that you may not necessarily want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay! You two, stop being so romantic,¡± said the attendant with a smile. ¡°This lowly servant is going to be worn to death.¡±


    Liu Piaoxiang and I looked at one another and smiled. Taking her by the hand, I led her inside. The two attendants were naturally left for others to take care of.


    Late at night, I watched Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s sleeping posture. I rose and picked up paper and brush. My brush moved like flowing water as I began to write. At this moment, Liu Piaoxiang awoke. Walking over, she hugged me from behind. With a smile, she asked, ¡°My lord zhuangyuan is writing another poem.¡±


    With deep love, I looked at her briefly before embracing her at the waist and pulling her onto my lap, allowing her to take a look at my new work. Tying up her hair, she picked up the draft. It was poem entitled Immortals at Magpie Bridge:


    As slender clouds form clever shapes,


    Shooting stars convey the lovers¡¯ complaints.


    They secretly ferry across the wide Celestial River.


    In this moment, gold wind and jade dew meet,


    With more ecstasy than any human would encounter.


    Their tender feelings are like soft water,


    But the reunion is short as a dream.


    Unbearable to go back across the bridge built by magpies.


    If love lasts long between a couple,


    They don¡¯t need to be together morning and night.5


    ¡°Ah!¡± she exclaimed in a quiet voice before looking at me with eyes filled with passion. How could I resist such enticement? I picked her up and carried her back to bed, spending the whole night satiating our passion. When I awoke the next day, the beautiful woman was gone. My heart ached painfully. Don¡¯t tell me that she still is unwilling to marry me? But she has already stopped receiving customers. Did this not mean she wished to marry me? I saw a newly written short verse on my desk.


    On a spring day,


    Blown apricot blossoms fall upon my head.


    On the pathway, there is a young master,


    Amply distinguished and accomplished.


    Long to be his wife,


    Though pitilessly I¡¯m disclaimed,


    I would not feel shame.6


    Extremely grateful, I kneeled on the floor and prayed, ¡°Heavens bless me, Piaoxiang really wishes to marry me!¡±


    What purity? What reputation and integrity? For an exceptional woman like Piaoxiang to marry me was my great fortune. She wasn¡¯t someone tempted by fame, money, or power. Nor was she interested in a stable home life. After I had figured out a way to leave Southern Chu, I would bring her to wander the world and her see all of the sights. Accompanied by a beauty while touring the world ¡­ such a life was comparable to that of the immortals! When we were both tired from our wanderings, we would settle down in somewhere with enchanting scenery and live out the rest of our days. What a delightful future!


    I hurriedly rushed to the Ministry of Personnel. There, I learned that the king had promoted me. I was now a Hanlin Expositor-in-Waiting. In addition, the king had already agreed to allow me to rest at home to convalesce. After completing all of the paperwork, I happily went to a jewelry store. After browsing through its wares for half a day, I did not find anything worthwhile. Piaoxiang was used to seeing all kinds of jewelry and definitely would not be interested in such vulgar objects. I made my own design and had the jewelers make a golden hairpin and a golden bracelet. Seeing my design, the jewelers requested permission to purchase my design for their own use. I rejected their offer. I intended to give these pieces to Piaoxiang. How could I allow them to copy the design? However, I did agree to give them two other designs. In any case, it was to simply earn money. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems as long as they did not spread the news that I was the designer. Although my design required the exquisite craftsmanship of a master artisan, the time required would not miss my deadline.


    I couldn¡¯t blame them for their seriousness. The hairpin that I had designed was not an ordinary hairpin, but a real phoenix hairpin¡ªa phoenix pecking the hanging tassels¡ªand required three sparkling and translucent, genuine pearls from the southern seas that radiated brilliant light. The eye-catching ability of the combination of a golden hairpin with pearls and emerald green tassels could be imagined. Even more astonishing was that I asked that a phoenix be carved on each of the pearls that were as small as grains, but lifelike,7 and located beside the opening of each pearl. If one weren¡¯t to look carefully, one wouldn¡¯t even notice that they were there. As for the body of the hairpin, the phoenix¡¯s mouth was open and held a jeweled ring that could move. This kind of exquisite golden hairpin was difficult to obtain no matter how high a cost you were willing to pay. If Zhao Jue had not privately rewarded me for my contributions, I would not have the financial ability to obtain it.


    As for the bracelet, my design called for the main body of the bracelet to be formed by ten strips of golden threads spiraling together. On each golden thread would hang a little bell. The point where the threads joined together would be covered by a lotus. On each little bell would be carved a small lotus. This was my vow to Piaoxiang, telling her that in my heart she was as pure as a lotus.


    After busying myself for most of the day, as night approached, I returned home with Chen Zhen. Just as I arrived at the entrance to my home, I suddenly saw one of Piaoxiang¡¯s serving girls rush before me crying bitterly. I froze, not knowing what had happened. I did not know why but an ice cold chill spread from my heart. It was only after some time that I heard myself speak in a stiff and rigid voice, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Crying, the attendant wailed, ¡°The young miss was extremely happy when she returned home this morning, preparing to release all of her servants. The madam of the pleasure boat sent someone over saying that an honored guest had come to see the young miss. Young miss did not agree to go, saying that she no longer wished to take any customers. But the madam said that this guest had a background that could not be offended. The madam begged the young miss to go and save her life. Remembering how the madam took care of her, the young miss went, believing that all she needed to do was to meet the guest and half-heartedly attend to them. After the young miss shed her lowly status, she would be able to properly walk away from her previous life. Who knew ¡­ who knew that the young miss would go but not return. At dusk, someone suddenly delivered the young miss¡¯s corpse, saying that the young miss had suddenly fallen ill and died.¡±


    Listening to this point, I suddenly gave a miserable scream and collapsed to the ground, fainting. I awoke to find Xiaoshunzi¡¯s anxious face before me. Grabbing him, I asked, ¡°How could this happen? How could Piaoxiang die?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi sadly answered, ¡°I brought Lady Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s body back. After carefully examining her body, Lady Liu Piaoxiang was raped and then killed using an insidious yin internal energy to jolt and snap the arteries and veins of her heart. Although efforts were taken to clean and cover it up, the wounds on her lower body and the traces of internal energy could not be concealed from me.¡±


    With great pain and suffering, I closed my eyes. If Piaoxiang wasn¡¯t trying to remain faithful, how could this have happened? With my eyes closed, I continued to ask, ¡°Who was it? Who killed her?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated. The madam said Liang Wan sent people saying that there was an honored guest who wanted to meet with Lady Liu. The madam thought that Liang Wan would not harm Lady Liu, and could not afford to offend a guest who was from Great Yong, and thus reluctantly had Lady Liu go. I¡¯ve already investigated Bright Moon Pavilion, but did not see any honored guest. But I did capture one of the servants and after interrogation learned that Lady Liu was indeed killed at the Bright Moon Pavilion. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s likely that Liang Wan was the murderer. I ambushed her to test her martial arts. Her internal energy was the same as the energy traces left on Lady Liu¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡±Liang Wan! Good, good,¡± I replied distressed. ¡°Xiaoshunzi, help me up so that I can go see Piaoxiang.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi helped me to a side room. Inside was a coffin containing Piaoxiang¡¯s body. I looked at her seemingly still living appearance, then cried loudly, full of wrath and regret. She was really dead. My beloved. The woman that I was going to marry was murdered. In a pained voice, I screamed the name, ¡°Liang Wan!¡±


    Over the following days, I was as numb as a walking corpse. After properly burying Piaoxiang, I fell ill. This illness lasted half a year. I had not fully recovered from the illness that I had suffered in Sichuan and it returned with a vengeance. Afterwards, I only began to recover after re-cultivating qigong to maintain my health. Although my appearance also recovered, sorrow could still be clearly seen on my face.


    After I fell ill, I had heard that Zhao Jue had been rewarded by the king, receiving permission to carry his sword into the palace and exempting him from kneeling.8 It was no wonder, as the Prince of De was the Royal Uncle and the Chief Commander. At this point, there really were no further titles or positions that could be bestowed. I persisted and wrote Zhao Jue a letter that Chen Zhen delivered. Not long afterwards, Zhao Jue submitted a missive declining these honors, arguing that as he was already the Royal Uncle, he already had honor and glory. There was no need for these rewards. If the king felt that meritorious service must be rewarded in order to protect the state¡¯s dignity, then land and treasure would be sufficient. Extremely happy, the king heavily rewarded the Prince of De. After a while, the Prince of De requested permission to defend the Jingxiang region. The king gladly approved.


    Before he departed for the Jingxiang region, the Prince of De came to see me. Seeing me gravely ill, he specifically ordered the royal physicians to heal me. After he arrived in the Jingxiang region, he would often send medicine and supplements. From Xiaoshunzi, I learned that the Prince of De had also dispatched people to keep an eye on me. I couldn''t care less, especially since I was in bed recovering. It was unlikely those spies would be keeping track of those individuals by my side. As for Xiaoshunzi, there were very few people who could keep track of his whereabouts.


    There was something that left me worried. The king had originally wanted to restore the empire and declare himself emperor. He faced strenuous opposition from the ranking officials who argued that with Shu newly conquered and having suffered heavy losses, Southern Chu should wait. The king was extremely unhappy. Afterwards, he received a letter from the Prince of Qi. Only then did he sadly abandon these plans. From then on, the King drowned himself in alcohol and women, especially indulging himself with the court musicians from Shu. Accompanied by literati, he would drink and make merry, composing poems. He also had all of the calligraphy, paintings, and books recorded and delivered to the Palace of Sublime Culture. Although I admired this last action of his, the rest of his behavior was that of an incapable ruler, including handing over all government affairs to Prime Minister Shang Weijun. The king argued that with his Royal Uncle handling external affairs and Prime Minister Shang handling internal matters, he could drink and feast from dawn till dusk. Under the leadership of the king, many officials began to increasingly do as they pleased. I sent people to collect the poems and verses that they had composed and found that they were all gaudy in nature, all of them too horrible to even read.


    Fortunately, while Southern Chu was in a drunken stupor, Great Yong was also finding it difficult. Rumors of the Prince of Yong¡¯s intentions to declare independence reached the ear of the Crown Prince, Li An. Li An personally went before Yong Emperor Li Yuan to complain tearfully. Li Yuan recalled the Prince of Yong, keeping him idle. For the last half year, Li Zhi had stayed in Chang¡¯an, unable to find peace. He faced several assassination attempts. After I had heard this news, a mysterious person came to call upon me. The man was travel-worn and claimed that he was a guard for the Prince of Yong. I accepted the prince¡¯s letter. In the letter, the prince lamented that he had been slandered, most likely the result of one of my strategies. Recalling my early promise to help advise him when needed and since this matter had nothing to do with Southern Chu, the prince asked for my help to protect himself. I flashed a faint, but sardonic smile. The Prince of Yong really was using everything to acquire me. After thinking it over, I wrote a letter in response. For my safety, I used my left hand to write the characters, purposely leaving out the header and the closing signature:


    Take the advantage and strike first¡ªwith strong external enemies, there will be no internal misery.


    The Prince of Yong was indeed highly intelligent. I later learned that during a banquet hosted by the Yong Emperor, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, drank poisoned wine. Afterwards, Li Zhi unceasingly vomited blood. If it weren¡¯t for the coincidental presence of the Medical Sage, Sang Chen, in Chang¡¯an, Li Zhi would likely have died. Because of this, the Yong Emperor erupted with indignation, implicating numerous individuals. Li An could only restrain himself. Soon afterwards, Northern Han began to plunder the frontier. Li Zhi immediately petitioned his father, requesting permission to defend against Northern Han. The request was swiftly approved. The Yong Emperor wished to temporarily separate his two sons, allowing both of them time to calm down. After hearing the news, I smiled faintly. To me, this was killing two birds with one stone. The battle between the Prince of Yong and Northern Han would likely last for several years. With Crown Prince Li An in control of the supplies, he would likely make things difficult for Li Zhi. In this way, Great Yong would be constrained, preventing them from launching a campaign south. When the time came for me to take revenge, with the backing of the Prince of Yong, as long as my methods were brilliant, no one would make things difficult for me.


    While I was ill, Xiaoshunzi personally investigated the murder of Piaoxiang. Ultimately he told me that if I wanted to kill Liang Wan, he could take advantage of some of the holes in the defenses and murder her. I refused. Although Liang Wan could not be forgiven for her crimes, there was another culprit who took part in Piaoxiang¡¯s murder. While Liang Wan was guilty, her main role was to serve as his procurer (of women) and to clean up after him. This person¡¯s identity was definitely not ordinary. Under normal circumstances, Liang Wan would never reveal it. I knew that although this woman was a radiant beauty,9 she was as venomous as a snake or a scorpion. Even if I were to capture her, I could not have her obediently divulge the other killer¡¯s name. I must place her in a situation where she would die with regrets.10 Only then would I be able to force her to speak the truth. Because of this, I currently could not kill her.


    Liang Wan was truly malicious. After Piaoxiang¡¯s death, to pull wool over others¡¯ eyes, I hid myself, only allowing the madam to secretly bury Piaoxiang. I had indicated to Chen Zhen to have Piaoxiang¡¯s savings be split, giving the madam one portion, while splitting the rest between Piaoxiang¡¯s serving girls, helping them leave Jianye and start new lives. This was the result of the secret discussions between Chen Zhen and the madam. Although the madam knew that Piaoxiang was to be married, she had no idea who was going to be the husband, let alone remembering my existence. Seeing that the husband was so generous, the madam was happy. After she arranged everything, Liang Wan¡¯s assassins arrived. Liang Wan had earlier dispatched agents to keep an eye on the madam. Seeing that the madam took care of everything clearly and orderly, Liang Wan did not strike immediately, waiting until everything was settled before sending assassins to kill the madam. Seeing that Liang Wan did not send anyone to target Chen Zhen, I was able to confirm that Piaoxiang did not divulge who I was. Xiaoshunzi secretly followed the assassins back and personally watched and listened to them report back to Liang Wan. In Liang Wan¡¯s eyes, the trail of evidence had been completely severed. For her, the departure of Piaoxiang¡¯s serving girls was the best way to settle this matter. Finding and then killing them all would likely arouse suspicion.


    After listening to Xiaoshunzi, I took a deep breath. Liang Wan, you truly deserve death. Regardless of your background, I will definitely ensure that you meet a tragic end.11


    After some time, my health gradually improved. One night, I set an incense burner table in the rear courtyard to properly pay my respects to Piaoxiang. Thinking back to our affection, I felt as if my spirit was broken and my mood grew morose. I silently prayed, Beloved, you and I fell in love at first sight, bound by deep understanding and emotions. Who knew that fortune was as unpredictable as the weather, and my love would suffer calamity and perish; the jade shatters and the pearl submerges, leaving nothing of your beautiful image, making it difficult to find a trace of your lingering fragrance. If beloved¡¯s spirit is there, help me find the true culprit and along with his accomplice, Liang Wan, kill them both to comfort beloved¡¯s departed spirit in the underworld.


    After finishing my prayer, I picked up a small brocade box on the table. Inside were the golden hairpin and bracelet that I had intended to gift to Piaoxiang. Seeing these pieces of jewelry made me miss their owner even more. I became more melancholic. Inside the box was a jade finger ring. Piaoxiang had specifically found this ring with the intention of gifting it to me. I made the decision to gift her jewelry to her serving girls, leaving only this ring behind. This finger ring had been purchased by Piaoxiang. Originally, she loved its dark green color and luster, and its pure texture. It was slightly too big for her and she could not wear it, leaving it in her jewelry container. I placed the finger ring on my middle finger. This was an item left to me by my beloved. Also inside the box were two poems that had been written the last time I had seen her. Taking them out, I began to read them. When I read her poem, reaching the sentence, ¡°I long to be his wife, / Though pitilessly I¡¯m disclaimed, / I would not feel shame,¡± I could not but shed tears in silence.


    Footnotes:


    Àô²¿, libu ¨C the Ministry of Personnel was in charge of appointments, merit ratings, promotions, and demotions of officials, as well as granting of honorific titles


    ³µ´¬µê½ÅÑÀ£¬ÎÞ×ïÒ²¸Ãɱ, chechuandianjiaoya, wuzuiyegaisha ¨C those who work as coachmen, boatmen, waiters, menial laborers, trade intermediaries, should be killed even if they are innocent. This means that these individuals are untrustworthy and can easily be bought. They should be silenced to prevent any secret information from leaking out.


    ÇÞʳÄÑ°², qinshinan¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. cannot rest or eat in peace; fig. extremely worried and troubled


    ·ÖÉíËé¹Ç, fenshensuigu ¨C idiom, lit. torn body and crushed bones; fig. to die horribly; to sacrifice one¡¯s life


    This is a poem by the Song Dynasty poet, Qin Guan and is about the mythical love story of ¡°the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl.¡± Their love was forbidden and they were banished to the opposite sides of the Celestial River (symbolizing the Milky Way). Once a year, on the seventh day of the seventh month, they are reunited by a bridge of magpies for one day. The tale is celebrated throughout Asia as the Qixi Festival in China, the Tanabata Festival in Japan, and the Chilseok Festival in Korea.


    This is a poem entitled ¡°Thinking of Imperial Land¡± by the late Tang Dynasty and early Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms poet, Wei Zhuang.


    èòèòÈçÉú, xuxurusheng ¨C idiom, vivid and lifelike; true to life, realistic.


    Both of these are great honors, as it meant eliminating two of the most important aspects of propriety when a subject is before a King or Emperor ¨C being unarmed and kneeling to properly pay one¡¯s respects.


    ÑÞÈçÌÒÀî, yanrutaoli ¨C idiom, lit. beautiful as peach and prune; fig. radiant beauty


    ËÀ²»î¨Ä¿, sibumingmu ¨C idiom, lit. to die with being able to one¡¯s eyes; means dying with regret


    ËÀÎÞÔáÉíÖ®µØ, siwuzangshenzhidi ¨C lit. to die without a burial site; to die a pauper; to meet a tragic end

 Chapter 15: Preparing to Build a Secret Camp

    Chapter 15: Preparing to Build a Secret Camp


    Standing some distance away, Chen Zhen saw my grief. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Daren, please restrain your grief and accept fate.1 If Master Li2 were to find out that daren was so grief-stricken, he would think that this subordinate has not been taking care of daren.¡±


    I glanced at Chen Zhen, seeing the clear worry in his eyes, I faintly wondered, ¡°Do you still hate Xiaoshunzi and this official?¡±


    Chen Zhen calmly replied, ¡°This lowly one has never blamed daren. At the time, this lowly one was imprisoned and tightly bound with my life about to end. If it weren¡¯t for daren¡¯s rescue, this lowly one would have died long ago. Since this lowly one is from Shu and daren is an official of Southern Chu, worrying about my loyalty was justifiable. This lowly one was uneasy at first, especially with my life and death in another¡¯s hands. But over these days, this lowly one has gotten the antidote without fail. There have been no additional demands or difficulties. As long as this lowly one is loyal and dutiful, I will certainly not be harmed. Therefore, this lowly one has no complaints.¡±


    I looked at him. He was actually quite astute. I continued to ask, ¡°The strategies I proposed captured both Ba Prefecture and Luocheng. I also forced the King of Shu to commit suicide. Do you not hate me?¡±


    Chen Zhen hurriedly kneeled, answering, ¡°This lowly one was only a mere spy in Shu. My entire life was dedicated to those with power and influence, riches and honor. But until the day that Shu fell, I was still a mere spy without power over my own life. When Shu existed, this lowly one did not betray it. After Shu fell, nonentities like myself still needed to live. For daren, as a subject of Southern Chu, to present strategies to defeat Shu is a matter of course. Although this lowly one is a citizen of Shu, I do not carry have the responsibility of taking revenge for Shu. Although this lowly one is by nature, merciless, I believe that if a country cannot even protect its own citizens, then there is no need for that country to continue to exist.¡±


    I smiled faintly and observed, ¡°Your temper matches well with mine. In reality, Southern Chu will also be destroyed, though only at a later time. When that happens, what will you do?¡±


    Chen Zhen responded, ¡°Although I do not know what relationship daren has with Great Yong, I believe that when that time comes, daren will be able to protect yourself. Although Chen Zhen is untalented and has experienced the sorrow of seeing my country be subjugated, when that time comes, I only wish to be able to safely pass my days. Chen Zhen is confident that I will not sell my master to seek honor.¡±


    I shook my head. This fellow was intelligent, not saying even one tactful word. He must have understood my temperament. If he said these words while we were in Shu, he would have likely lost his life long ago. In passing, I took out a pill from within my robes and said, ¡°This is the antidote. If you take it, it will completely remove the poison within your body. You will no longer have to take medication on a monthly basis.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Chen Zhen took the pill before declaring, ¡°This subordinate is willing to vow my loyalty and devotion to daren.¡±


    Seeing how frank and straightforward he was, as if he was forewarned, I asked, ¡°Did you know long ago that I was the one who poisoned you?¡±


    Smiling, Chen Zhen stated, ¡°This lowly one knew long ago that daren poisoned me. Typically, those who use poison are all extremely self-confident. If it was Master Li who poisoned me, he would not have left the restrictions on my body.¡±


    This man was quite astute, I thought. I realized that I needed to be candid with him and so said, ¡°Since that is the case, I might as well be frank. If I only wanted a personal guard, I would only need you to spare no effort to protect my life and not require your loyalty, as you are only a temporary replacement for Xiaoshunzi. But if I want you to perform tasks for me, you must be trustworthy and loyal. From now on, this official will be surrounded and watched by a pack of wolves. I face many multiple layers of danger and if I am not careful even in the slightest, I could very well lose my life. If a subordinate of mine is neither trustworthy nor loyal, there is no point having him stay. If you are unwilling, I will have Xiaoshunzi remove the restrictions on your body, allowing you to leave. If you are wholeheartedly willing to serve me, I will treat you as a trusted aide. After I have achieved success, I will also arrange something suitable for you and will not treat you unfairly. However, I may not be able to provide you with meteoric success. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Chen Zhen kneeled again and replied, ¡°This lowly one is homeless and has no dependents. If I were to leave daren, I can only be a mere bandit.3 I will be captured again, sooner rather than later. I have observed that daren is capable of handling difficult tasks with ease,4 someone who will make great contributions.5 If daren does not dislike me, this lowly one is willing serve daren.¡±


    I helped me up, believing him for now. I inquired, ¡°If that is the case, I would like to ask you. How should we proceed?¡±


    Chen Zhen showed a look of excitement as he answered, ¡°If daren wishes to take vengeance for the mistress,6 no matter how we proceed, we require a force that we absolutely control. Right now, other than this lowly one, Master Li is not free to do as he pleases. Our strength is far too weak. If we collaborate with others, in the event that our interests conflict, daren will likely be restricted.¡±


    I lightly nodded my head. The spies of Shu indeed lived up to their name. Right now, of utmost importance was the creation of my own force to protect myself and elimination of my enemies. Raising my own military force would require sufficient capital. Where was I going to get the money?


    Over the following few days, I hid in the study thinking over how to establish this force and maintain its existence. I flipped through some books and let my imagination run wild. This force could not be too large, as it would draw attention, and would require money and supplies. At the same time, it could not be too small or it would not be of use. Most importantly, I needed my own income.


    A few days later, Xiaoshunzi came over. After learning of my plans, he advised that we start small. We emptied our savings of the rewards that we had received for the past campaign against Shu. We secretly purchased an estate near where I lived and brought over several twelve- or thirteen-year-old teenagers to train. Following my requirements and opinions, these teenagers were basically orphans, and were obstinate and tenacious children. These teenagers would first be trained by Chen Zhen in basic martial arts before being trained by Xiaoshunzi using the manuals that I had previously given him. According to Xiaoshunzi, after two years of training, these trainees would be considered as second-rate martial artists. Combined with specialized assassination and espionage training, which was Chen Zhen¡¯s specialty, these individuals could be of use.


    I also thought of a plan to earn money. Thinking back to the jewelry that I had designed, not only were the designs exquisite, but they also could be crafted by first-rate artisans, resulting in their approbation. Although I was not particularly adept at these craft designs, I was knowledgeable, and had read books that were wonderful and exquisite. In batches, I made several designs¡ªincluding mechanisms, jewelry and apparel, and even some elaborate toys. My favorite was a clock that was a modified pendulum clock that I had seen in a book I acquired from Persia. All of these designs were manufactured in partnership with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, from which we received ten percent. The person representing the Pavilion was named Han Wuji, one of Chen Zhen¡¯s colleagues. He had luckily escaped Chengdu after the fall of Shu. Because of Great Yong¡¯s strict governance, he had come to make a living in Southern Chu. As he was a skilled assassin, plotter, and schemer, there weren¡¯t many options for him and as a result, he almost died from hunger. When Chen Zhen was searching for orphans, he found Han Wuji and saved him. Seeing that this person had a moral backbone and did not kill or rob for a living, I allowed him to become the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. I had him secretly use my designs to find collaborators. At first, he had to personally meet with others. Afterwards, whenever I came up with a new design, he only had to organize a small auction and invite merchants to bid. The winner would acquire the design and resources. As long as they managed to keep this information strictly confidential, they would have exclusive production rights. The reputation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets spread in secret. No one made its existence public, especially as the merchants would lose their right to bid in the auctions and a way to make money. The invitations from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets became a symbol of one¡¯s strength and also a symbol of trust. Without a good reputation, even if one possessed more than sufficient strength, one could not receive an invitation.


    At first, this was all for money, but after a while, it became increasingly meaningful. Through the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, I could learn many secrets. Many people were willing to trade for my designs using all kinds of secrets. Of course, I made sure that Han Wuji was cautious and careful, ensuring that he did not slip up and wasn¡¯t followed. Han Wuji performed very well. As my force began to grow stronger, I dispatched a group of twelve individuals to listen to Han Wuji. Through this, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets became one of the reputable secret organizations in Southern Chu.


    After more than a year, seeing that earnings were sufficient, I began to reduce designs, only producing one per month and only permitting those who had previously collaborated to bid. Later on, these merchants established the Heavenly Secrets Trade Association, which meant they were an association collaborating with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. To join, the Association required recommendations from three members and the approval of the Pavilion. The Heavenly Secrets Trade Association quickly became the most powerful trade association in Southern Chu. Through a share of the stock, I was able to receive ten percent of the Association¡¯s profits. In the first year alone, I received six hundred thousand taels of silver. The participating companies all had good reputations, ample finances, and influence. Although I wasn¡¯t able to control their operation, to lose my designs and cooperation would be devastating. As a result, I was able to ensure their cooperation as long as it wasn¡¯t anything too overboard like rebellion.


    Aside from this, I began the work of training my ¡°Secret Camp.¡± The Secret Camp was the name I gave to my personal forces. I taught them how to read and write. Although they weren¡¯t required to be able to compose poems or verses, they had to be familiar with relatively famous literature. As I couldn¡¯t have assassins around me, I had to teach them the proper etiquette and have them master roles that were suitable to be at my side and for my position.


    After careful review by Xiaoshunzi, Chen Zhen, and me, I divided the Secret Camp into four groups. The first group was called the Tiger Group. This group was the main strength of the camp, tasked with resolutely attacking and breaking the enemy. All of them were skilled with various jianghu martial arts and were able to kill those who were stronger fighters. At the same time, they could form up into formations to encircle and kill the enemy, as well as serve as defenders and reinforcements. They were able to fill the role of bodyguards and soldiers.


    The second group was called the Dragon Group. Although this group had few members, all of them were skilled in special techniques. I had taught them all of my skills, and each was skilled with one or two of these skills. Some were skilled at calculations and arraying formations, some skilled in underwater combat, and some skilled in architecture. All of these individuals were capable of taking charge and operating independently. They would often be dispatched to perform various separate tasks and were members of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets under Han Wuji.


    The third group was called the Covert Group, and was skilled in hiding and assassination. This group would never appear in my presence and would only undertake missions I assigned. As this group had no future prospects, I arranged for them to serve me for ten years without being fettered by any relationships. Once ten years had passed, I would provide them with generous rewards and allow them to return to a normal life. Of course, if they wished, they could remain in my service and due to the nature of their work, receive suitable remuneration each time they completed a mission.


    The fourth and last group was called the Hidden Group. All of them were well trained spies and undercover agents, capable of using all of kinds of disguises to obtain information. They did not specialize in martial arts. Instead, they were highly trained in subterfuge and disguises.


    After training concluded, I carefully chose eight operatives to serve by my side. All of them were capable members of one of the groups and were all disguised as my servants. These individuals were under my direct command, serving as my protection and more easily executing my orders. To more conveniently command them, they were all given the surname, Jiang. Their given names in order were Chiji, Daoli, Baiyi, Yulun, Shanzi, Quhuang, Hualiu, and L¨¹¡¯er.7 Their names were their ranking. If there were any losses or eliminations, then their replacement would assume their name.


    Although these children were still young, under Xiaoshunzi¡¯s tutelage, all of them were skilled martial artists. Although Xiaoshunzi could not teach them his own martial arts, they were provided with the martial arts that Xiaoshunzi had organized. When they were sparring, the children were keen to prove themselves and stubborn. In order to ensure that they were able to receive more moves from Xiaoshunzi, they would train bitterly to meet the standards. Those who did not meet the requirements or wavered under the pressure had their martial arts crippled by Xiaoshunzi and their memories wiped by medicine that I provided. This was done in front of the other children. Xiaoshunzi had been clear with them. If they failed to meet the requirements, then they would be secretly arranged to become shop assistants or waiters, and other kinds of relatively stable occupations. Under the tutelage of Xiaoshunzi and me, these children only knew to be loyal to me, and did not have any sense of belonging to either Southern Chu or Great Yong. I finally had built a force that belonged to me.


    The next step after finishing building the force was to make use of it. Seeing that Southern Chu¡¯s situation was still relatively stable, I formulated a plan to be executed by Chen Zhen where the children would take turns completing different missions, transforming them into more mature, merciless, calm, and ruthless persons. Of these missions, there were two of particular importance. The first involved one of the collaborating companies. Blinded by greed, they had attempted to take my shares. As a warning to the others, I had the Secret Camp move out. The Hidden Group was tasked with intelligence; the Covert Group was to eliminate all of the hired martial artists and managers of the company; the Tiger Group to launch a lightning assault and execute all three hundred members of the company; and the Dragon Group to use legal contracts to take back everything we deserved. I personally drew up the plan for this cold-hearted, yet meticulous operation. The results were apparent. No one dared to mess with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets again. Although many innocents were killed, in my view, their deaths were a form of deterrence. From this, people who dared to offend or betray me would have to consider carefully the consequences.


    After this operation, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was able to successfully go underground. People were not apprehensive of mystery. For the Pavilion to dare to perform such an operation, one could see that the Pavilion represented blood and cruelty. Those who wished to take from me, would have to worry about my vengeance. As a result, the Pavilion¡¯s position became stable.


    The second operation was both private and public. Great Yong¡¯s spy network in Southern Chu had taken notice of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Liang Wan planned an operation and dispatched people to threaten and make promises to a merchant associated with the Pavilion, using him to gain a spot in the auction and collaborating to control the Pavilion. But she was too greedy. Although this merchant was able to collaborate with the Pavilion, the probing and following from Yong spies were discovered by the Dragon Group. The Hidden and Covert Groups carefully investigated the matter. After receiving their report, I organized a meeting, claiming that the Master of the Pavilion would appear. Receiving this news, Liang Wan dispatched her capable subordinates to attend the meeting. They were surrounded and killed. This time, a masked Xiaoshunzi personally killed two of Liang Wan¡¯s most powerful martial artists. The merchant was disqualified from participation in the Association and was forced to pay a year¡¯s worth of profits as a penalty. Although he was not bankrupted, he had lost his reputation and a significant sum of money, ruining him in one stroke.8


    I was not only able to protect the Pavilion¡¯s reputation, once again demonstrating the Pavilion¡¯s supreme stature and a resolution of inviolability, but also I was also able to heavily damage Liang Wan¡¯s arrogance. I was left perfectly satisfied.


    When I heard the report about Liang Wan¡¯s losses and received Xiaoshunzi¡¯s personal report about the reprimand and punishment Liang Wan received from Great Yong, I callously said, ¡°This woman forgot her duties. She is responsible for spying on Southern Chu¡¯s military situation and popular sentiment, not developing her own forces without permission. If Southern Chu¡¯s court weren¡¯t so stupid and weak, she would have been captured and killed long ago. If I didn¡¯t want to keep her alive, I only need to send a letter to the Prince of De. Zhao Jue would use the military to completely eliminate her.¡±


    ¡°Daren, when do you intend to move against her?¡± asked Xiaoshunzi.


    I casually looked off into the distance and replied, ¡°Wait. The time is quickly approaching. Great Yong can no longer rest easily. Xiaoshunzi, we lost an operative during this operation. You must improve their martial arts, as I continue to improve their intellect. We can¡¯t afford any losses right now, as we don¡¯t have a year or two more to waste.¡±


    I looked at the intelligence reports in my hand collected from Great Yong:


    The Prince of Yong has been victorious in his campaign on the border against Northern Han and will soon return in triumph.


    The Prince of Qi has been diligently training troops.


    Great Yong¡¯s Ministry of War9 has been raising troops.


    The Yong Emperor has once again reinstated the former Fleet Admiral, Ren Haiwang.


    Although all of this news seemed trivial on their own, from them, I could see many things. Looking off into the distance at the dark clouds on the horizon, I knew that a storm was coming. Although the coming storm would be violent, and I may even flounder and capsize, I fully intended to take revenge for her. Looking at the ring on my middle finger, I smiled lightly.


    Footnotes:


    ½Ú°§Ë³±ä, jieaishunbian ¨C lit. restrain your grief and accept fate; is a common condolence phrase used in China


    Referring to Xiaoshunzi aka Li Shun


    ɱÈËÔ½»õ, sharenyuehuo ¨C idiom, lit. to kill somebody for his property; to murder for money


    ¾ÙÖØÈôÇá, juzhongruoqin ¨C idiom, lit. lift heavy as if it was light; means being able to take care of difficult tasks with ease


    ²Ýľͬ¸¯, caomutongfu ¨C idiom, lit. to be rotten like grass and wood; fig. to not have any accomplishments


    Mistress as in the wife of the master


    These names are the names of the eight horses who pulled the chariot of King Mu of Zhou when he dreamed of traveling to heavenly paradise and tasting the peaches of immortality.


    Ò»õê²»Õñ, yijuebuzhen ¨C idiom lit. to stumble, unable to rise; a setback leading to collapse, ruined at a stroke


    ±ø²¿, bingbu ¨C the Ministry of War was in charge of the appointments, promotions, and demotions of military officers, the maintenance of military installations, equipment, and weapons, as well as the courier system

 Chapter 16: Great Upheaval Cometh

    Chapter 16: Great Upheaval Cometh


    In the second month of the twenty-second year of Xiande, the tenth year of the sixty-year cycle, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, again defeats Northern Han. The King of Northern Han is forced to issue an edict recalling the General Who Dominates Distant Lands, Long Tingfei, from mourning.1 Long Tingfei possessed remarkable talent; fighting desperately,2 he blocked Li Zhi at Yanmen Pass.3 Although he did not suffer many casualties, Li Zhi was forced to retreat. In the third month of the same year, Great Yong and Northern Han negotiated peace.


    At the start of the fourth month, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, led an army south, amassing troops before Xiangyang. At this time, the Prince of De commanded the defenses at Xiangyang and heavily defeated Li Xian. Subsequently, rumors spread throughout the Southern Chu royal court that Great Yong was attacking Chu because the Prince of De was training troops in preparation for a northern campaign. The King believed these tales and recalled the Prince of De back to the court. On the fourth day of the fifth month, Li Xian again attacked Xiangyang. Regretful, the King dispatched the Prince of De to rush back to Xiangyang with haste.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of De, Zhao Jue


    With my arms behind my back, I stood before the window, looking up at the cold moon. Xiaoshunzi stood behind me, while Chen Zhen stood beside the door. Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°Daren, how are you going to reply to the Prince of Yong¡¯s letter? The messenger is still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Write a letter on my behalf,¡± I apathetically replied. ¡°Simply say that the Prince of Qi won¡¯t be able to win. With the Prince of De present, even if the Prince of Yong himself comes, it won¡¯t be an easy task to break through the defenses established by the Prince of De in the Jingxiang region. I am a subject of Southern Chu, so there is no reason for me to take refuge in Great Yong. It looks like Great Yong will soon attack. Chen Zhen, send operatives to keep a close eye on Liang Wan. They will soon make their move.¡±


    At this point, we heard a knock on the door. After seeing me nod, Chen Zhen opened the door. A teenager of about fourteen or fifteen entered. Kneeling on one knee, he reported, ¡°Young master, an urgent message: the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, has begun to attack Xiangyang.¡±


    I smiled faintly. Li Xian knew the Art of War. If the Jingxiang region was to fall into the hands of Great Yong, then contact between Sichuan and Jiangnan would be cut off. After that, Great Yong could either nibble away or swallow Southern Chu whole. But I believed in the ability of the Prince of De. The defenses of the Jingxiang region were strict and well organized.


    Over the subsequent few days, the court discussed the Great Yong invasion heatedly. Those officials were all afraid, and at the same time, livid. Some indignantly demanded condemnation of Great Yong. The vast majority, however, were wondering how Great Yong was offended. Some were even willing to dispatch a memorial to Great Yong, seeking forgiveness and requesting that Great Yong withdraw its army. Ultimately, Prime Minister Shang Weijun was quite determined, requesting an envoy be dispatched to Great Yong to inquire as to the reason for its invasion. Although this idea received the approval of the entire court, all of the civil and military officials of the court were uneasy. In the following days, many secretly visited the Bright Moon Pavilion to acquire a guarantee of safety. I made no effort to stop this. If even the ranking officials of Southern Chu had lost faith, what was I to do?


    I had Xiaoshunzi bring out the map detailing the troop dispositions at Xiangyang. I studied it careful. Xiangyang was composed of the two cities of Xiangcheng and Fancheng that were on located on opposite sides of the Han River. There was a pontoon bridge across the river connecting the two cities. Both cities had deep moats and high wall. If the enemy were to attack, they would assuredly suffer casualties and be unable to capture the cities. If the enemy were to attack either city, troops could utilize the bridge to quickly reinforce the attacked city. In addition, with the support of the navy, Xiangyang was difficult to attack and easy to defend.


    When the Prince of De first arrived at Xiangyang, he dispatched a messenger with a map laying out Xiangyang¡¯s defenses to gain my opinion. I did not give a clear and direct response. Instead, I replied with a design for a pontoon bridge. The originally wooden bridge had been badly damaged by time and would be difficult to repair. I advised that two rows of stakes be driven into the river. Each stake was a piece of lumber several meters long and wa driven into the riverbed. Each stake was attached with iron chains and was covered with wooden planks, forming a pontoon bridge that could be repaired at any time. I also provided a mockup for fishnets with bells to the Prince of De. These fishnets were placed around the pontoon bridge and cast into the water, protecting it from individuals launching a sneak attack from underwater. I only gave the Prince of De a design schematics and a fishnet. How they were to be utilized was the Prince of De¡¯s own decision and had nothing to do with me. Looking over the defensive information, if the Prince of De was defending Xiangyang, then it would not easily fall. Did the Prince of Qi not know that Xiangyang was easy to defend and difficult to attack?


    On the fourteenth day of the fourth month, Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, gave the order to attack the city. The assault was ferocious as the Yong troops did not worry about casualties, throwing themselves fearlessly at the city walls. The Prince of De ordered the navy to use the Han River to launch volleys of arrows and bolts at the Prince of Qi¡¯s foot soldiers, forcing the Yong troops to withdraw. The Prince of Qi tried twice again to attack, ordering up catapults to force back the navy, and advancing his army upon the city. He attacked the northern gate of Xiangcheng day and night. Seeing the danger, the Prince of De led three thousand cavalrymen out of the southern gate and launched a surprise attack on the flank of the Yong army. The Yong army were not prepared for the Southern Chu garrison to sally forth from the city and were caught by surprise. The entire army was thrown into confusion. Li Xian commanded five thousand cavalrymen to stop the Prince of De. Zhao Jue lured these horsemen into an ambush at the eastern gate where they were met with rocks and tree trunks, and forced to retreat. Furious, Li Xian commanded twenty thousand troops to guard the flanks while he personally led eighty thousand troops in a continuous and alternating attack on the northern gate. The northern gate fell into grave danger. The Prince of De did not rest and personally supervised its defense, waiting for the right moment. When he observed the Yong army exhaust themselves in the attack, he gave a signal for the Fancheng garrison to launch a surprise attack upon the rear of the Yong army. Attacked from two sides, Li Xian¡¯s army suffered grievous casualties and was forced to retreat. Zhao Jue chased the Yong army for thirty li and only withdrew after inflicting heavy losses. After three days of battle, the one hundred and fifty thousand strong Yong army had suffered sixty thousand dead and wounded, while the seventy thousand strong Southern Chu army had lost twenty thousand men. This was a Pyrrhic victory. After the Yong army withdrew, Zhao Jue immediately dispatched an envoy to report the victory to the court and to request reinforcements.


    Within the court, upon receiving the report Zhao Jue¡¯s dispatch, the king was both joyous and worried. He opened his mouth and declared, ¡°My honored subjects, although Royal Uncle has won, the strength of the Yong army is ten times ours. What should we do?¡±


    Shang Weijun respectfully replied, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, although the alliance was betrayed by Great Yong, but our army is far outmatched by the Yong army. We should take this opportunity to dispatch an envoy to Great Yong and negotiate a peace.¡±


    All the other officials agreed in succession with Shang Weijun. At this time, an attendant reported on the arrival of an envoy who had returned from his mission to Great Yong. King Zhao Jia hurriedly ordered for the envoy to be brought into the audience chambers. This envoy was named Fu Yulun, the tanhua of the royal examinations from the sixteenth year of Xiande and was currently serving in the Ministry of Rites.4 Fu Yulun hurried kneeled and reported, ¡°By royal decree, this subject went to Yong on a diplomatic mission. Before I could pass into Great Yong, I was stopped by the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. He claimed that his campaign against Southern Chu was to cleanse our court of disloyal subjects. I have here a letter from the Prince of Qi to Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Jia hurriedly had a eunuch accept the letter and bring it to over. The contents of the letter were as follows:


    The Prince of Qi of Great Yong salutes the King of Southern Chu. This campaign was launched was not for any other reason than because of the Prince of De, Zhao Jue, who has rapacious designs. He garrisons Xiangyang and trains his army, always keeping an eye upon the frontiers with Great Yong. Furthermore, he has with designs upon Great Yong. As long as this man is not removed, there will never be peace between Great Yong and Southern Chu. This Prince and Your Majesty have the relationship of a nephew and uncle, and is unwilling to harm Your Majesty. If he is not to be trusted, then he must be recalled to court. He will come up with all kinds of excuses and refuse to return.


    I keenly remember the promise that was made on my last trip to Southern Chu. Once Your Majesty restores the empire, that person will raise his army and rise in revolt. When that occurs, Great Yong will not be able to intervene. If Your Majesty takes away his command, our two countries will return to peace. If Your Majesty believes Zhao Jue¡¯s slanderous lies, then this Prince will have no alternative but to come to Jiangnan to hunt with Your Majesty.


    After Zhao Jia read the entire letter, his entire body grew cold. If he believed the words in the letter, then he feared that it was an attempt by the Prince of Yong to sow discord. But he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t believe the letter either. Ever since Zhao Jue had returned from the campaign against Shu, he had constantly requested money and grain for the military. He was personally overseeing the defenses at Xiangyang and refused to return to the court. Did he have the intent to revolt? Zhao Jia also realized that Zhao Jue had a far superior reputation and jealousy grew in his heart. Indifferently, he replied, ¡°Royal Uncle has won and should return to the court to receive his just rewards. By our edict, we recall the Prince of De to return to court.¡±


    When Zhao Jue in the distant Jingxiang region received this edict, he refused to return. He wrote to the king that he could not return because of pressing military matters. Originally Zhao Jia was only somewhat suspicious of his uncle, but upon seeing Zhao Jue¡¯s refusal to return, this suspicion grew. In succession, Zhao Jia issued several edicts. In the beginning, Zhao Jue used the excuse that a general on the field could refuse an order. But ultimately, as each successive edict became increasingly incisive, even the court officials began to believe that Zhao Jue had ill intentions. Without any alternatives, Zhao Jue turned over the defenses of the Jingxiang region to Rong Yuan and returned to Jianye with a few of his guards. When they were still dozens of li from Jianye, Zhao Jue and his entourage were stopped by an ordinary looking man who delivered a letter to Zhao Jue. Zhao Jue opened the letter and read its contents:


    For my lord to not return in the beginning was a mistake. For my lord to return now is compounding that mistake. Under current circumstances, my lord should return to Jingxiang, taking upon your command to protect yourself.


    After reading the letter, Zhao Jue heaved a sigh before burning the letter. To the messenger, he said, ¡°Thank your master on my behalf. Tell him that I, Zhao Jue, am not someone who would rebel.¡±


    The messenger silently backed away and left.


    When he arrived in Jianye, Zhao Jue arrived before the gates of the royal palace to seek an audience but was arrested and placed in the dungeons by Zhao Jia¡¯s decree. Although Zhao Jue penned a essay explaining the reasons for refusing to return, it was to no avail. For Zhao Jia, if he was not worried about Li Xian refusing to withdraw, he would have long punished his uncle. When Zhao Jue was imprisoned, suddenly numerous petitions appeared requesting that Zhao Jue be put to death. Fortunately, Zhao Jia was not so muddled as to agree. He released Zhao Jue and placed him under house arrest.


    Those petitions were my idea. After I received word from Chen Zhen that Zhao Jue refused to rebel, I came up with this plan. Although Zhao Jue was a loyal subject, he was also far too foolish. If he had immediately returned upon the King¡¯s edict, Zhao Jia would know that he had wrongly blamed him. Zhao Jue would have been able to quickly return to Xiangyang. Since he didn¡¯t return immediately, and yet still returned made it seem like he had a guilty conscience. Even if Zhao Jia was wise, there was no one that wouldn¡¯t become suspicious. Never mind the fact that Zhao Jia was no more intelligent than an idiot. After Zhao Jue was imprisoned in the dungeons, I was placed in a difficult position. According to my plans, in reality, it was better for Zhao Jue to continue to be imprisoned. From this, an opportunity to abandon my post and leave would quickly materialize for me to take advantage of. But thinking of Zhao Jue¡¯s painful support of Southern Chu, I found that I could not explain the pain that I was feeling and I could not steel myself. Even if Southern Chu were to be destroyed, I must allow those who love this country to show their loyalty. Thus, I wrote a letter to Rong Yuan, having him conspire with officials to request that Zhao Jue be put to death. My messenger was swift. Not long after Zhao Jue arrived at Jianye, Rong Yuan¡¯s people arrived. These individuals provoked those officials who feared Great Yong to petition the King. Zhao Jia was not so muddled. He originally did trust his uncle. Seeing all these individuals wish to kill Zhao Jue, Zhao Jia immediately became suspicious. Zhao Jue¡¯s life was preserved. Now, we only had to wait before he would be dispatched back to Xiangyang. His return would rely upon Great Yong¡¯s help.


    Sure enough, not long afterwards, the Prince of Qi once again attacked the Jingxiang region. The Prince of Qi was too impatient. If it was the Prince of Yong, he would likely have waited patiently to see what would happen. Rong Yuan was capable and was able to stabilize Jingxiang¡¯s defenses. When the eight hundred li urgent report arrived from Xiangyang, the king was immediately realized the truth and hurriedly dispatched Zhao Jue back to Xiangyang. Not caring about anything else, Zhao Jue led his personal guards and rushed back. Not long after leaving Jianye, he saw a delicate and scholarly young man sitting in the pavilion positioned ten li from the city.5 A pot of wine and two cups were placed on the stone table within the pavilion. Behind the young man stood an ordinary looking middle-aged man. Outside on each of four corners of the pavilion stood two fifteen- or sixteen-year-old teenage menservants. Smiling faintly, Zhao Jue dismounted from his horse and entered the pavilion. Bowing deeply before the young man, he said, ¡°Zhao Jue is extremely grateful and indebted to Suiyun for this rescue. Today for my lord to see me off, Zhao Jue is ashamed.¡±


    I stood and returned his bow. I replied, ¡°Your Highness possesses great fortune and virtue. Those treacherous persons and vile schemes naturally would not be able to harm Your Highness. Your Highness¡¯s trip to Jingxiang has only remote prospects. As such, Suiyun purposely has come to see Your Highness off.¡±


    One of the menservants stepped forward and poured two cups of wine for us before retreating back to the side. Seeing that the manservant¡¯s movements were lively and had an elegant appearance, Zhao Jue could not but be curious. He said, ¡°Over these last few years, Suiyun has lived like a prince. One look at these menservants and one can see they possess the demeanor of someone from a great family. They even seem to possess a scholarly air.¡±


    I smiled calmly and raised cup, saying, ¡°I advise Your Highness to drink this cup of wine and wish you safe travels on this trip to Jingxiang.¡±


    Zhao Jue raised his cup and drank its contents in one go, replying, ¡°It is a pity that Suiyun refuses to come to Jingxiang with me. If I were to gain Suiyun¡¯s help, then Jingxiang will be absolutely safe.¡±


    I smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness looking too lightly on Sir Rong?¡±


    Zhao Jue rose and stated, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can see someone off for a thousand li, but ultimately we must part ways. The war in Jingxiang is urgent. I must urgently hasten on. I must bid farewell. When I have defeated the Yong army, we will meet again to drink our fill. If I am to die, then I ask only that Suiyun offer sacrifices at my grave.¡±


    Hearing these words, the cup in my hand almost slipped out and fell. Earlier, I had made a divination for Zhao Jue. After two years, I had gradually become increasingly adept at divination. After bathing and burning incense, I made a divination for Zhao Jue. The divination was ominous and seemed to imply that he would die prematurely on the road. Now hearing the ominous words in Zhao Jue¡¯s speech, my heart grew cold. As Zhao Jue mounted his horse and was readying to leave, I suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, I have two subordinates. Although they are young, they are skilled martial artists. Please allow them to accompany Your Highness to Xiangyang on my behalf as a form of regret at being unable to accompany Your Highness myself. Daoli, Baiyi, greet His Highness.¡±


    Looking at the two youngsters, Zhao Jue forced a smile and replied, ¡°Suiyun, this is a long and wearisome journey. You mustn¡¯t make things difficult for these children.¡±


    Calmly, I conveyed, ¡°They are skilled in horsemanship and archery, and will not delay Your Highness.¡±


    Zhao Jue originally wished to continue, but seeing that I was persistent and with time pressing, could only raise a farewell and whip his horse into a gallop.


    Zhao Jue rushed along his way, switching horses mid-journey. He originally was worried that the two children sent along by Jiang Zhe would be unable to keep up. But whenever he looked back, he saw that the two children were completely vigorous and spirited, and so no longer worried about them. After urgently traveling, there was only three hundred li left. After switching horses again, they would be able to arrive at Xiangyang. While mounted, Zhao Jue stretched his waist and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s a tea shack up ahead. We will rest there. After eating lunch, we will ride all the way to Xiangyang in one go. How about it?¡± Everyone was happy. They had madly rushed the last several days and were exhausted. Although they still needed to travel, to be able to rest awhile was still good.


    Hearing Zhao Jue¡¯s commands, Daoli was the first to dismount. After a few steps, he entered the tea shack and ordered that a few tables be prepared with hot tea. Although the tea shack was small, there were a few small dishes of salted vegetables and peanuts. Daoli had them served as well. Following his orders, the shopkeeper became frantically busy and quickly prepared a few tables. Baiyi cleaned a bowl and filled it with water, and retrieved a towel from his bag. Once Zhao Jue sat down, Baiyi stepped forward to help the Prince wipe away the grime from the travels. Although Zhao Jue was royalty who had been fighting upon the battlefield for years, he had not lost the opportunity to experience the pleasure of being from a powerful family. Seeing these menservants so capable, Zhao Jue was joyous at heart. After he had sat down, he drank a cup of hot tea and began to eat voraciously. When he stopped, he saw that Daoli and Baiyi had already finished and were organizing feed for the horses. Zhao Jue could not help but say, ¡°What a pair of capable children! Jiang zhuangyuan is indeed tremendous to be able to train his servants to such a level.¡±


    One of his personal guards laughed. ¡°If Your Highness likes them, then simply inform Jiang daren and have them serve you.¡±


    Although Zhao Jue knew that menservants¡ªlet alone maid servants and concubines¡ªwere frequently used as gifts by aristocrats, he still shook his head and declared, ¡°A gentleman does not steal another¡¯s love. These two children were not casually trained.¡±


    Everyone laughed lightly. Just as Zhao Jue was ordering everyone to get back on the road, one of his bodyguards suddenly screamed in pain. As everyone looked in his direction, they saw an arrow protruding from the man¡¯s back.


    All were trained soldiers and so quickly hid behind cover, only to hear clear laughter. A man clothed in white stepped out from the nearby forest. He was extremely handsome. His large, cultivated body could be seen to tightly cling to his white warrior outfit. A silvery white bow was slung over his left shoulder and a similarly-colored quiver was hung at his waist. Regardless of the attire, or the bow and arrow, all were extremely exquisite. Their owner was clearly someone fastidious. Zhao Jue¡¯s heart grew cold, as he asked, ¡°Is the person approaching the Silver Bow Wastrel, Duanmu Qiu?¡±


    The man in white smiled and replied, ¡°This lowly one is indeed. I heard that Your Highness has arrived here and have purposely come to pay my respects. If Your Highness does not mind, I hope that Your Highness would be willing to rest at my humble abode.¡±


    Although the words seemed to be harmonious, Zhao Jue knew that they were spoken in a haughty manner. He coldly asserted, ¡°This Prince is busy with military matters and dares not delay. Your distinguished self has ambushed us. You must be here to assassinate this Prince.¡±


    Feeling it beneath his dignity, Duanmu Qiu claimed, ¡°This one has never been willing to ambush anyone. If that were not the case, then that arrow would have taken Your Highness¡¯s life. The dead man is only a greeting from this one. I believe that Your Highness will not blame me.¡±


    Zhao Jue coolly observed, ¡°This Prince treats his subordinates as if they were brothers. For your distinguished self to so lightly disparage the common soldier, no wonder you do not serve within the Yong army. No one in this world doesn¡¯t know about the Golden Bow Zhangsun and the Silver Bow Duanmu. General Zhangsun serves under the Prince of Yong and commands soldiers upon the battlefield, never meeting defeat, while you, Silver Bow Duanmu, can only rely upon your bravery to battle in jianghu.¡±


    Zhao Jue¡¯s words stabbed directly into Duanmu Qiu¡¯s heart. His eyes began to exude an icy, murderous aura. He callously retorted, ¡°This one is only here to prevent Your Highness from escaping. It looks like it won¡¯t be acceptable if I do not act. I wonder how many arrows can Your Highness avoid?¡±


    A spoiled sound was heard. ¡°This young lady can guarantee that you will not be shoot him to death.¡± With those words, a young beautiful woman in red also exited the forest. She was gorgeous, but her eyebrows extended to her temples and she was covered with a baleful aura, as if she were a female rakshasa.6


    Zhao Jue could only smile sardonically as he said, ¡°So you have come as well. No wonder ¡­ you martial brother and sister were always inseparable.¡±


    Coldly, the woman replied, ¡°The Prince of De knows who I am? I am extremely honored.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¶áÇé, duoqing ¨C lit. to steal one¡¯s emotion; in ancient China, those observing mourning could not hold court offices unless a sovereign issued an edict recalling them into service. These edicts were typically only issued for high ranking or important officials, and required the approval of the Ministry of Personnel


    Á¦Íì¿ñÀ½, liwankuanglan ¨C idiom, lit. to pull strongly against a crazy tide; fig. to try hard to save a desperate situation


    ÑãÃŹØ, Yanmenguan ¨C lit. Wild Goose Pass; a pass located along China¡¯s northern frontier. Originally built by King Wuling of Zhao during the Warring States Period, it is today a part of the Great Wall of China and is located in northern Shaanxi


    Àñ²¿, libu ¨C the Ministry of Rites was in charge of state ceremonies, rituals, and sacrifices; it also oversaw registers for religious priesthoods and the reception of envoys from tributary states and handled foreign diplomacy


    Ê®Àïͤ, shiliting ¨C lit. ten li pavilion; these pavilions were positioned ten li away from the city along major roads to serve as points where people could welcome and bid farewell to travelers


    ÂÞɲ, luocha ¨C demon in Buddhism, rakshasa

 Chapter 17: A Loyal Spirit becomes Distant and Indistinct

    Chapter 17: A Loyal Spirit becomes Distant and Indistinct


    The Prince of De was attacked by an assassin on the way. When he reached Xiangyang, he battled bitterly while wounded. Seeing the Prince of De return, the Prince of Qi was stopped and forced to retreat. Before ten days had passed, the Southern Chu King issued an edict, blaming the Prince of De for not doing his utmost on the battlefield and allowing the Yong army to withdraw. The Prince was grieved by this edict as it drilled into his heart, causing him to weep blood. He died in the middle of the night. The entire army wore white in mourning. The Prince was honored as a Virtuous Prince.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of De, Zhao Jue


    In a calm voice, Zhao Jue said, ¡°Golden Bow Zhangsun, Emei Qingshan, Silver Bow Duanmu, and Red Clothed Rakshasa. Seeing Silver Bow Duanmu here, Qiao Yan¡¯er, the Red Clothed Rakshasa, must also be present. It¡¯s difficult to believe that the both of you have infiltrated Southern Chu.¡±


    Duanmu Qiu fingered the bowstring, replying, ¡°There is no one who does not know that Great Yong will unify the world sooner rather than later. Almost all of the heroes of Southern Chu¡¯s wulin1 have also joined Great Yong.¡±


    Furiously, Zhao Jue retorted, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± This matter was something that hurt him deeply. Great Yong greatly esteemed military accomplishments and did not care about one¡¯s origins. As a result, many members of Southern Chu¡¯s jianghu chose to serve Great Yong. In comparison, in order to become a high ranking official in Southern Chu, one needed to come from a clean background. As such, the military strength of Southern Chu paled far in comparison to the military strength of Great Yong.


    Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows rose as she reacted. ¡°What great courage to dare to berate us! Senior apprentice brother Duanmu, cover me!¡± As she finished speaking, she drew a long sword from her back and leaped forward, blazing. Zhao Jue¡¯s bodyguards drew their own weapons to meet her charge. These guards were all adept at fighting and killing, but Qiao Yan¡¯er was a first-rate martial artist and did not show any dismay even though she was facing six by herself. In addition, Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s attacks were ferocious and comparable to the bodyguards¡¯ unyielding power. Duanmu Qiu closely followed the battle. Shortly, he drew back the bowstring and fired an arrow. A flash of silver sped through the air and, demon-like, pierced through the throat of one of the guards.


    Zhao Jue furrowed his brow. These two that he faced, one was skilled in close quarters combat, with the other was skilled in long-range attacks, cooperated with tacit understanding. He had only brought eight bodyguards and they would undoubtedly be killed one by one by these two assassins. Looking at the lone bodyguard who stood behind him, he whispered, ¡°We will deal with Duanmu Qiu.¡±


    The man nodded his head. The two rushed towards Duanmu Qiu at the same time. From afar, Duanmu Qiu saw them approach. He drew his bow and fired two arrows in one go, killing two of the guards fighting Qiao Yan¡¯er. At this point, Zhao Jue had arrived before him and lunged forward with his sword. Using his qinggong, Duanmu Qiu dodged, avoiding Zhao Jue¡¯s attack. Duanmu Qiu¡¯s qinggong was mysterious. Zhao Jue and his guard could not do anything to harm him. However, Duanmu Qiu could not fire any further arrows, only using his silver bow to block the attacks. His silver bow was specially made, as even Zhao Jue¡¯s treasure sword could not damage it. The battle was joined on two fronts. In reality, Duanmu Qiu¡¯s martial arts could not even compare to Zhao Jue¡¯s. He had wanted to escape several times and was blocked each time. But Zhao Jue could also not kill Duanmu Qiu. However, Qiao Yan¡¯er held the advantage. If Duanmu Qiu could drag things out until Qiao Yan¡¯er had killed the three guards she faced and come assist, then Zhao Jue would have no chance to escape. Just as Zhao Jue¡¯s heart began to burn with worry, he suddenly saw two shadows from the corners of his eyes. The shadows were Daoli and Baiyi; the first carried a crossbow, the second a short sword. They were slowly and secretly approaching Qiao Yan¡¯er. Just as Zhao Jue noticed these two, suddenly five glints of light shot out from Daoli¡¯s crossbow. Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s reaction was quick, using everything to avoid the bolts. Just then, Baiyi launched an attack as swift as lightning with his short sword, lunging towards Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s body. Raging flames appeared in Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. The sword in her hands became an impenetrable defense, meeting Baiyi¡¯s short sword. Baiyi stumbled backwards, both his hands bloody from the impact. Meanwhile, Qian Yan¡¯er had been stabbed in the lower abdomen. Her face demonic, she hurriedly stopped the bleeding by hitting her pressure points. She yelled, ¡°Senior apprentice brother!¡± She sent her sword piercing through the air at Zhao Jue. Zhao Jue dodged. Taking this opportunity, Duanmu Qiu used his silver bow to shoot five arrows in rapid succession to prevent the three guards facing Qiao Yan¡¯er from killing her before firing another arrow to stop Zhao Jue. Afterwards, he hurriedly rushed to Qiao Yan¡¯er¡¯s side. Grabbing hold of her, Duanmu Qiu ran.


    Zhao Jue finally relaxed. Looking at Daoli and Baiyi, he smiled and said, ¡°Luckily you were here.¡± Just then, Zhao Jue observed that everyone had looks of shock and heartbreak. Zhao Jue immediately became alert and instantly rushed forward. But he was already too late. A sharp blade pierced through his armor into the small of his back. He was fortunate that he had reacted so quickly and was only stabbed in his waist. Zhao Jue¡¯s bodyguards rushed forward. The fastest were Daoli and Baiyi. Daoli swept past Zhao Jue. A scream of pain could be heard from behind Zhao Jue. In the meantime, Baiyi supported Zhao Jue. From his clothes, he removed a wax pill. After grinding the pill down, Baiyi fed it to Zhao Jue. Zhao Jue only felt the sharp stabbing pain from his lower back. After crying out in pain, he passed out.


    When Zhao Jue awoke, he found that he was lying down on a table within the tea shack. Daoli, Baiyi, and the bodyguards anxiously looked at him. The corpse of the bodyguard who had been helping him fight Duanmu Qiu was lying nearby. ¡°To think that Great Yong had a spy by my side,¡± said Zhao Jue as he smiled wryly. ¡°He has followed me for two years now.¡±


    Daoli stepped forward and replied, ¡°Your Highness, this lowly one has temporarily helped bandage the wound to stem the bleeding and has given you efficacious medication. Within one month, as long as Your Highness is calm and unstressed,2 Your Highness need not worry about your health. But Your Highness¡¯s wound was grievous. If we return to Jianye and undergo my young master¡¯s personal ministrations, then Your Highness should fully recover in half a year.¡±


    Thinking it over, Zhao Jue responded, ¡°By attempting to assassinate me on the road, it is clear that they do not want me to return to Xiangyang. If I do not return, then Xiangyang will likely fall into danger. We should continue on to Xiangyang.¡±


    One of the bodyguards agonizingly spoke. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s wound is so severe. How can Your Highness go into battle? Your Highness should return to Jianye to recuperate.¡±


    Zhao Jue nonchalantly answered, ¡°No need to say anymore. How can this Prince emphasize myself to the detriment of our country? Depart immediately for Xiangyang.¡± Everyone could only follow his orders. Daoli and Baiyi looked at one another, their expressions filled with helplessness and admiration. When anyone tried to further persuade the Prince, he refused to listen. Daoli could only re-bandage Zhao Jue¡¯s wound. Fearing for Zhao Jue, everyone originally did not hurry their horses along with their whips. But Zhao Jue feared for the safety of Xiangyang and hurried forth, not caring about the state of his wound. In the face of Zhao Jue¡¯s decision, everyone was helpless. Trying to spin a positive outlook on the matter, they figured that if they did not get to the army encampments, then they would probably still face additional assassination attempts. They could only follow Zhao Jue and hurry towards Xiangyang.


    When Zhao Jue finally entered into Xiangcheng, it was already dusk on the second day. Taking advantage of nightfall and support dispatched by Rong Yuan, Zhao Jue was able to successfully enter Xiangcheng. Daoli and Baiyi discussed the matter. Daoli continued to stay by Zhao Jue¡¯s side to help tend to the Prince¡¯s wound. He had primarily studied medicine under Jiang Zhe. While he was not particularly skilled, he was far superior to Xiangyang¡¯s army doctors. Baiyi quickly returned to Jianye to report back to Jiang Zhe.


    When I heard the news about Zhao Jue¡¯s injury, I could not help but heave a heavy sigh. Before Zhao Jue had left on the campaign, I was already uneasy. And now that Zhao Jue was going to battle while carrying the heavy wound that he had suffered, did this mean that my premonitions were correct? Although Zhao Jue was suspicious of me, he was a good superior. I hesitated for some time before deciding to go to Xiangyang myself.


    For my safety, I brought along Chen Zhen and the seven operatives that were by my side. After rendezvousing outside of Jianye, we rode with the fastest possible speed towards Xiangyang. Because I could not ride very well, I sat in a horse-drawn carriage. Although the trip was bumpy, for me, it was better than riding a horse. Along the way, I received reports from the Secret Camp that the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, had attacked Xiangyang on a large scale, but Zhao Jue had personally led the defenses from the battlements. As a result, the Yong army suffered heavy losses and could not achieve victory. Although I was still far from the battlefield, I was still able to ascertain the situation. After several days, the Yong army had suffered forty thousand casualties, nearing what I believed was the Prince of Qi¡¯s limit.


    Sure enough, when I was two hundred li from Xiangyang, I received news that the Yong army had withdrawn. According to reports from the Secret Camp, the Yong army had most likely completely retreated from within Southern Chu¡¯s borders. Due to this retreat, I would run head long into the Yong army. In order to keep away, I gave the order to stay in a small village for the time being. The soldiers of the Yong army did not commit any offenses as they marched and were unlikely to pillage this village. At noon of that day, the Yong army marched on the road outside of the village. Before they arrived, Yong scouts entered the village and ordered all of its residents to stay at home. I had already changed into a commoner¡¯s garb, while my subordinates were all dressed like farmers. As a result, we did not arouse any attention. In reality, the Yong army had no intention of entering the village and only needed to control the road. But just as I was waiting for the Yong army to pass, I suddenly heard a clamor erupt outside. Afterwards, someone banged on the door, yelling, ¡°Everyone inside come out. This place has been commandeered by the military.¡±


    Chen Zhen quietly walked over to my side, using his eyes to ask me what to do. After thinking it over, I shook my head. Pretending to be panicked, Chen Zhen walked over and opened the door. In an imploring fashion, he pleaded, ¡°Army sires, spare our lives! Army sires, please spare our lives!¡±


    The person banging on the door was a soldier wearing black armor. From his attire and sword, one could tell that this man wasn¡¯t an ordinary soldier. He looked around the room, as he replied, ¡°No need to panic. We only need to use this room. You go stay in the side chambers. Don¡¯t move and don¡¯t make any sound.¡±


    I stood, leading Chiji out. Suddenly the soldier stopped me and inquired, ¡°What is your name? Have you attained scholarly honors?¡±


    Calmly, I replied, ¡°This youngster is Jiang Suiyun, a simple poor scholar. I have not attained any scholarly honors. Does the army sire need anything?¡±


    Across the soldier¡¯s eyes flashed a look of hesitation before he came to a sudden realization, yelling, ¡°Come quickly! Capture all of them! They are enemy spies!¡± Following his command, a squad of soldiers charged in. Using their swords and spears, they surrounded us. Chen Zhen hurriedly retreated a few steps, standing before and protecting me. He did not make any sudden moves. He knew that in this moment, he could not be rash.


    Adopting a puzzled expression, I asked, ¡°Why does army sire think that we are enemy spies?¡±


    A look of indescribable coldness flashed across the soldier¡¯s eyes, and he declared, ¡°It looks like you still refuse to admit it until forced to face the grim reality.3 From your bearing and mannerisms, you are definitely someone who has lived a life of luxury. In addition, you have a superior attitude. If you weren¡¯t an enemy spy, why did you say you had not attained scholarly honors?¡±


    I could not believe that this soldier was so astute. I could not help but look at him up and down. Just as I was trying to figure out how to handle the situation, a horseman galloped over. From atop his mount, he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished preparing the house? His Imperial Highness urgently needs to be treated!¡±


    The soldier hurriedly replied, ¡°General, this household is suspicious.¡±


    Before the soldier had even finished speaking, the general looked at me. He froze briefly before smiling and said, ¡°I thought it was someone else ¡­ so it is Academic Jiang, Jiang daren. To think we would meet here.¡±


    When the general had arrived, I was already smiling wryly. I could only reply, ¡°So it is the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguard, Sir Huang. To think we would meet under such circumstances.¡±


    In a proper manner, the general stated, ¡°When His Highness was sent as an envoy to Southern Chu, daren attended to him by royal edict. You were considerate and respectful. I am extremely grateful. Now, the two countries are at war, and daren is a ranking official of Southern Chu. Why are you here in this small village in the middle of nowhere?¡±


    My mind raced. He had stated that the prince needed someplace to be treated. I said, ¡°To tell the truth, this lowly official has learned that an old friend is gravely ill. None of the medications taken have been successful. This lowly official understands some medicine and has come all this way to treat him.¡±


    General Huang revealed a look of pleasant surprise. He voiced, ¡°So Jiang daren is skilled in medicine.¡­ The Prince of Qi was hit by an arrow. The army doctors can do nothing. We can only rush back to Great Yong. But the traveling has made the wound worse. Jiang daren, please take a look at His Imperial Highness.¡±


    I gladly replied, ¡°Doctors have a caring heart. This lowly official dares not refuse.¡±


    General Huang then ordered someone to request the Prince of Qi¡¯s presence. All the soldiers had strange looks on their faces. I overhead one of them ask General Huang in a low voice, ¡°He is an official of Southern Chu, will he sincerely treat His Imperial Highness?¡±


    In a low voice, General Huang whispered back, ¡°At the time, we became acquainted with Jiang daren while we were in Jianye. His character is amiable, free, and easy. He cares not for a person¡¯s identity or status. His Imperial Highness has said he is incredibly broad-minded and open, and must not be scorned. His Imperial Highness took care of him. I believe that he will not forget this friendship. In addition, he is now in the hands of our army. I don¡¯t believe he would dare do anything.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Prince of Qi¡¯s carriage to arrive. General Huang had the prince carried into the house. The prince¡¯s face was flushed red. He was in a coma. I stepped forward and checked his pulse. After muttering to myself, I said, ¡°His Imperial Highness was hit by a Southern Chu poisoned arrow. The formula for the poison was acquired from southern barbarians and uses the venom from vipers. If it weren¡¯t for the Prince¡¯s strong internal energy, sturdy build, and the prompt consumption of a generic poison antidote, he would have died long ago. Right now, the toxicity of the poison has sharpened. If we do not treat him, he will die within three days.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. A middle-aged general coldly asked, ¡°If that is the case, do you have a way to save him?¡± I looked at the man with an inquiring look. The general replied, ¡°This general is Fan Wencheng, the general under the Prince of Qi charged with his protection.¡±


    I smiled faintly before replying, ¡°General should not worry. This lowly official has come at the opportune moment. As long as I use acupuncture on the Prince and prescribe a direct antidote, the Prince¡¯s life will be saved. However, after this, the Prince will need to recuperate for half a year.¡±


    Generals Fan and Huang both revealed cheerful looks. Under their careful gaze, I used my needles on the prince. It took two hours before I finished the complicated process of using the needles upon the acupuncture points. Afterwards, I wrote down a prescription for the antidote. The army was fully prepared and had all of the medicinal ingredients, especially as my prescription did not call for any rare ingredient. It didn¡¯t take long for the prince¡¯s face to return to normal after taking the medication. His sleep became calmer. Thanking me profusely, General Huang escorted me to the side chambers to rest. Seeing me, Chen Zhen asked in a low voice, ¡°Daren, will they let us go tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I indifferently replied. ¡°The Prince of Qi is an intelligent man. If he does not allow us to leave, I have my ways to take his life.¡±


    At dawn the second day, the Prince finally woke. General Huang immediately called me over to check the prince¡¯s pulse and condition. Lying in bed, Li Xian smiled as he looked at me. After I had concluded that the poison in his body was no longer a concern and only required the consumption of medicine, Li Xian said with a smile, ¡°To think that we would meet by chance here. Thanks to daren, this Prince¡¯s life has been saved. Jiang daren should just simply follow me back to Great Yong.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words are incorrect,¡± I lightly replied. ¡°This lowly official is a subject of Southern Chu. How can I surrender to Great Yong? If Your Imperial Highness remembers the grace of saving your life, please feel free to kill this lowly official.¡±


    ¡°Do not be angry, daren,¡± responded Li Xian hurriedly. ¡°How can I forget the life-saving grace? If daren is unwilling, then I will not force you.¡±


    I became happy. I had long known that Li Xian greatly admired his older brother, the Prince of Yong. The Prince of Yong was someone who greatly emphasized emotions and friendships. Under these circumstances, Li Xian would not make things difficult for me. As long as I said those words, the Prince of Qi could not show ingratitude. That is why I treated him without setting any conditions.


    Seeing that my temper had cooled, Li Xian continued, ¡°I have heard that daren is journeying to help treat a friend. I wonder if this Prince knows who this person is?¡±


    Seeing the suspicion in Li Xian¡¯s eyes, I indifferently answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness naturally knows who this person is. He is Southern Chu¡¯s Prince of De, Zhao Jue.¡±


    ¡°So you are going to treat him,¡± said Li Xian furiously. ¡°Preposterous! Do you think that this Prince will allow you to go treat him?¡±


    I icily explained, ¡°Great Yong and Southern Chu are at war. The Prince of De was ambushed and nearly assassinated while traveling. And while he lived, he was injured. Since I have treated Your Imperial Highness, then I am not worried that Your Imperial Highness will one day launch another invasion. I did not know Your Imperial Highness so dreaded the Prince of De to go as far as to allow him to die by the hands of assassins.¡±


    Li Xian was silenced. It was some time before he spoke. ¡°I expect that even if the Prince of De fully recovers, he will be unable to block the crack horsemen of my Great Yong. Fine ¡­ you can go take care of him. Tell him, I will definitely have him die by my hands.¡±


    I bowed slightly, signaling that I would follow his orders.


    Three days later, it was only after the Prince of Qi¡¯s injury had improved was I allowed to depart. When I was getting ready to leave, he told me from his carriage, ¡°Jiang daren, Southern Chu will sooner or later be destroyed by my hands. When the time comes, Jiang daren can come find me. This Prince will protect Jiang daren¡¯s property and life.¡± I remained silent. Whether he took my silence to be in agreement or in refusal, was up to him.


    After separating from the Prince of Qi, I hurried day and night before finally arriving at Xiangyang. Baiyi was acquainted with the general assigned to the city gates. My entourage and I were quickly allowed to enter the city, and we rushed directly to the home that the Prince of De was staying in. When I arrived at the entrance, I heard the sound of bitter crying. I froze for a moment before I madly rushed in. All of the soldiers guarding the entrance recognized me and allowed me to pass unimpeded. When I charged into the Prince of De¡¯s bedroom, I found Rong Yuan fallen over on the ground bawling. On the bed, Zhao Jue¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. Daoli stood beside the bed, his complexion filled with sorrow. Seeing my arrival, Rong Yuan lamented, his voice choking with emotion, ¡°Suiyun, you have arrived too late.¡±


    Losing self-control, I yelled, ¡°Daoli, how did it come to this? How were you unable to keep him alive?¡±


    Daoli crept to my side and reported, ¡°Daren, this lowly one has helped medicate the Prince to good effect. Even after seven days of personally overseeing the city¡¯s defenses, his wound did not worsen. Who knew that the King today would issue an edict lashing out at the Prince? After the Prince saw the edict, he was greatly angered, continuously vomiting blood. Not an hour ago, he ¡­ he passed.¡±


    Continuing to shed tears, Rong Yuan came forward and sobbed, ¡°Suiyun, do not blame him. He did his best.¡±


    I coldly asked, ¡°Where is the edict?¡±


    Rong Yuan sighed heavily before pointing at a nearby table. I walked over and picked up the yellow damask silk edict to take a look. My chest tightened and I felt depressed. There was a taste of sweetness in my mouth before I vomited blood. The words on the edict were frigid:


    Royal Uncle is well versed in the art of war. Commanding one hundred elite soldiers and possessing the natural barriers around Xiangyang, how have you been unable to achieve victory after fighting for so long? How are you allowing the Yong army to come and go as they please? Can it be possible that Royal Uncle is in communication with the enemy? May the Chief Commander empathize with the weary and poor state of our nation¡¯s power¡ªresolve this in the shortest time possible.


    I dropped the edict, pushing aside Chiji and Daoli who had stepped forward to prop me up. Looking at the table, I noticed that there was a memorial placed upon it. I picked the paper up and unfolded it. Rong Yuan seemed to want to stop me, but ultimately decided to stand still. I lowered my head and read the document. Although the handwriting was neat and careful, there were traces of blood all over.


    Jue is an honored member of the royal clan and possesses mediocre talent. I was recognized by the former King and considered a confidant. I commanded armies and spared no effort. However, to no avail, my body has many illnesses, unable to meet high aims, perishing along the way to my eternal regret. Now, Great Yong has invaded and Southern Chu is weary and poor. This, honestly, is a battle for our country¡¯s survival. Jue is about to die and does not dare not to give loyal advice and direct criticism. My Southern Chu, ever since the marriage alliance, has been afraid. Every time that Great Yong even breathes, the court officials are afraid of war and beg for peace. But Great Yong has designs upon us and is unlikely to consent. The King should join with talented subjects, avoid vile characters, neglect the harem, diligently handle governmental affairs, focus upon military matters.¡­ At a distance, ally with Northern Han, and close by, resist Great Yong. Only thus will Southern Chu will be protected. Xiangyang¡¯s defenses are extremely important. Rong Yuan is this subject¡¯s confidant. He is talented and adept in military matters. Jue¡¯s former subordinates can be entrusted to him. Will the King please issue an edict ordering this person to temporarily defend Xiangyang, so as to ensure nothing befalls Xiangyang? The Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Lu Xin, is loyal and ardent, and is conscientious. He can be entrusted with the position of Chief Commander. Jue sheds tears as he writes this memorial, not knowing whether my words will be heeded.¡­ Jue dies regretfully.


    I lowered the memorial back onto the table. Thinking of how Zhao Jue¡¯s heart was filled with grief and he drilled into his heart, weeping blood to write this memorial, tears rained down my face like rain. I wondered, ¡°Why was the Prince so obstinate? If he had listened to my advice, using my army to become independent, how could this have happened?¡±


    Rong Yuan stepped forward and replied, ¡°Before His Highness passed, he remembered daren. He originally wished to recommend daren to defend Xiangyang, but after thinking it over, he said, ¡®Suiyun is magnanimous and refined, without equal in this world. To no avail, he places his own safety before principles4 and is most certainly unwilling to die for this cause. Sir Rong, please pass this along to Suiyun. Tell him that one day when Southern Chu is destroyed, please consider Jue¡¯s feelings and help ensure some of Southern Chu¡¯s royal clansmen live.¡¯¡±


    I was silent for some time before softly saying, ¡°Sir Rong, please restrain your grief. The King is not a heartless person. He will be regretful upon seeing the Prince¡¯s memorial. The matter of Sir garrisoning Xiangyang will surely be approved. Suiyun has become disheartened and will soon resign and go on a long journey. If we are to meet again, we will speak our thoughts freely.¡±


    After finishing, I turned and left. Arriving at the entrance to the courtyard, as I was pulling aside the carriage curtains and entering, I heard in the distance earth-shattering and heaven-shaking cannon fire. There were twelve in total ¡­ signaling that the commander had died. Closing the curtains, I distantly ordered, ¡°Leave.¡± The carriage began to move. After some time, I pulled back the cover of the carriage window, looking at the gloomy skies outside. For the first time, I could distinctly feel that Southern Chu ¡­ was finished.


    Footnotes:


    ÎäÁÖ, wulin ¨C the martial arts community


    ÐÄƽÆøºÍ, xinpingqihe ¨C idiom, lit. heart calm and even-tempered; calm and unstressed


    ²»¼û¹×²Ä£¬²»µôÀá, bujianguancai, budiaolei ¨C idiom, lit. to not shed tears until one sees one¡¯s coffin; lit. refuse to admit until forced to face the grim reality


    Ã÷Õܱ£Éí, mingzhebaoshen ¨C idiom, lit. a wise man looks after his own hide; to put one¡¯s safety before matters of principle

 Chapter 18: The King of Southern Chu Declares Himself Emperor

    Chapter 18: The King of Southern Chu Declares Himself Emperor


    In the seventh month of the twenty-second year of Xiande, Great Yong dispatched an envoy to negotiate peace. Southern Chu¡¯s sovereign and officials, all fearing the war continuing, agreed. Afterwards, there were some within the court praised the King as an enlightened sage1 under whose leadership Shu was conquered and Great Yong was repelled, and should take the imperial throne. The King, addled by these words and believing in the Prince of Qi¡¯s previous agreement, approved. The decision was made to take the imperial throne on the first day of the eighth month. A memorial was dispatched to Great Yong, expressing a willingness for the two countries to be brothers.


    At the time, many sensible court officials penned memorials to remonstrate, enraging the King. Many were censured and sternly rebuked. Jiang Zhe was among them. Jiang Zhe had penned Remonstration on Taking the Imperial Throne. This essay was deep and to the point, its language impassioned, as it severely criticized the king for his wrongdoings. In anger, the King ordered Jiang Zhe executed. The eunuchs advised, ¡°Jiang Zhe is the best of Southern Chu¡¯s gifted scholars and cannot be punished without careful consideration.¡± His anger quelled, the King instead issue an edict: ¡°Force him to retire, never permit him to be granted government office again.¡± Jiang Zhe accepted the edict. When advised to temporarily bear this punishment and wait for the opportunity for the king to have his mind changed, Jiang Zhe only replied, ¡°Be it thunder or rain, all are the King¡¯s grace.¡± He withdrew calmly and unhurriedly, attaining everyone¡¯s respect.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Seeing my frozen expression, Chen Zhen seemed like he had something to say but couldn¡¯t. I listlessly wondered, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    After hesitating, Chen Zhen asked, ¡°Daren, you have good relations with Great Yong. Why are you so hurt by the death of the Prince of De?¡±


    I was silent for some time before answering, ¡°Great Yong is a golden country with the number of talented individuals it possesses, its powerful military, and it has an enlightened monarch and virtuous ministers. It can be said this opportunity to unify the world lies in Great Yong¡¯s development. Although my Southern Chu possesses many capable sons,1 it emphasizes civil and neglects military. In addition, the people of Southern Chu are feeble scholars. These drawbacks are not easily eliminated. From the beginning, I knew that Southern Chu would be destroyed by Great Yong. The only question was when. Therefore, when I participated in the royal examinations, I already had no intention of spilling my blood, sweat, and tears2 for Southern Chu. I was only a poor scholar. There is no chance for me to be able to grasp complete authority in Southern Chu. Even if I were to reach a position where I was only below the King, Southern Chu does not have the conditions for me to achieve my grand plans. Furthermore, I know myself well. I can neither bring peace and stability to a region through good governance, nor can I determine the fate of a nation through feats of martial valor. I am adept at putting forward strategies and ideas3 to plan victory from far away.4 Without an enlightened monarch and virtuous ministers, I would be unable to play a role. But I ultimately am from Southern Chu. And yet, I am not resigned to watching Southern Chu decline and fall. When I first met the Prince of De, I wished that he was the enlightened monarch of my heart. Unfortunately, he was not. He was only a loyal subject, not an ambitious and ruthless character. He treats the virtuous well, but does not know how to use them. He recognizes the wicked, but does not know how to remove them. As a result, he used up everything and died within the military camps.


    ¡°Of the people of Great Yong, I have met the Prince of Yong and the Prince of Qi. The Prince of Yong has the demeanor of a sovereign and will inevitably be a generational, virtuous monarch. Although the Prince of Qi is hot-headed and impulsive, he also has the talent to be a hegemon. I have not met the Crown Prince, Li An, but for him to be able to compete with the Prince of Yong for so long, he must surely also be an extraordinary individual. I am only an ordinary person. As such, I have been unwilling to offend either the Prince of Yong or the Prince of Qi for the sake of preserving my life.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose has daren offered advice to both the Prince of De and the Prince of Yong?¡± asked Chen Zhen.


    ¡°I originally did not have to explain my reasons,¡± I indifferently replied. ¡°But seeing as you are willing to serve me, then there is no harm in me explaining it to you. The advice that I offered the Prince of De has already achieved its objectives. The strategies to take the cities need not be explained. The discord stratagem has also successfully attained its goal. Why do you think this invasion of Southern Chu was commanded by the Prince of Qi?¡±


    Thinking it over, Chen Zhen answered, ¡°It must be because Crown Prince Li An is worried that if the Prince of Yong¡¯s achievements are too great, he will be difficult to control.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I added, ¡°Correct. When I forced the King of Shu to commit suicide, the purpose was not to make it more difficult for Great Yong to control the Hanzhong region, but rather the Shu King¡¯s concubine, Lady Golden Lotus. Sure enough, once Lady Golden Lotus arrived in Great Yong, Yong Emperor Li Yuan was bewitched by her beauty and had her brought into the harem. If the Shu King were still alive, the Yong Emperor would be constrained from doing so. The Prince of Yong would face the Emperor¡¯s anger for his direct criticisms. Why do you think the Prince of Yong was so stuck and unable to handle the Crown Prince¡¯s attacks?¡±


    In a doubting tone, Chen Zhen voiced, ¡°But no one has heard anything about the Prince of Yong admonishing the Emperor.¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°For this kind of matter, how can the Prince of Yong directly admonish the Emperor? Alas, even if it was a secret admonishment, he would not be able to avoid being reprimanded by his father. Beyond this basic information, the Prince of De did not do anything else. When the Prince of Yong dispatched an envoy requesting my help, I had him pretend to be poisoned and take the opportunity to have a command on the northern frontier. Although this has ensured the Prince of Yong¡¯s status and safety, it has also advanced the discord between him and his father and brother. This is the entirety of my discord stratagem.¡±


    Chen Zhen looked at me with surprise, as he marveled, ¡°This subordinate did not know the reason why daren would formulate a plan for the Prince of Yong even while ill.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t too highly admire me,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°In reality the conflict between the Prince of Yong, the Yong Emperor, and Crown Prince was already acute. I only added fuel to the fire. In addition, the Prince of Yong¡¯s predicament isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Once the Prince of Yong comes to the decision to seize the imperial throne, then Great Yong will no longer have any obstacles towards unification. My actions have only won some time for Southern Chu. If Southern Chu were strong, then the Prince of Yong would have no alternative but to slow down his plans. For Southern Chu to survive for another twenty to thirty years isn¡¯t impossible. But the King has personally destroyed his own defenses.5 With the death of the Prince of De, Southern Chu does not have any general capable of resisting Great Yong. Rong Yuan does not have a sufficiently broad mind or tolerance. Lu Xin is stupidly loyal and lacks strategy. The court officials are all shortsighted. Those who are somewhat talented are either wallowing in alcohol and sex or have hidden themselves. Chen Zhen, even if Great Yong suffers internal strife, I believe that Southern Chu will fall within a few years. But with Great Yong suffering internal strife, I believe that Southern Chu will be able to maintain a residual piece of its strength and maintain its separate regime in Jiangnan and Sichuan. Without at least ten years, it will be impossible for Great Yong to acquire Jiangnan without too badly damaging the region.¡±


    Memorizing my words, Chen Zhen asked, ¡°Then daren, what is our next step?¡±


    ¡°Southern Chu can no longer do anything,¡± I indifferently responded. ¡°When I return, I intend to resign. After that, we will wait in Jianye. I believe that it won¡¯t take long before I will have the opportunity to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°What about after vengeance has been wrought?¡± Chen Zhen continued to ask. ¡°Both the Prince of Yong and the Prince of Qi both highly regard daren. If Southern Chu were to be destroyed, I¡¯m afraid that the two Imperial Highnesses would both come to recruit daren. How will daren handle this situation?¡±


    I was silent for a while before replying, ¡°I once thought that I would be willing to serve Great Yong. But I have come to realize that I cannot do so. After Southern Chu falls, I naturally wish to peacefully live out the rest of my days. If the Prince of Yong and the Prince of Qi are unwilling to let me go, then I can only leave the Central Plains. If I were unfortunate enough to be captured by them, I have no intention of dying for Southern Chu. When I have wrought my vengeance, I will have my forces be turned over temporarily to your control. To Great Yong, my force is insignificant. But if they were by my side, they would be noticed and likely annihilated. If they were to be hidden, they may be able to save my life one day.¡±


    Hesitating, Chen Zhen asked, ¡°Daren, why not turn the force over to Master Li?¡±


    I shook my head and said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi is of greater use by my side. His martial arts are exceptional and he has a detailed mind. He is my confidant-cum-friend. If he were outside, he would not be sufficiently calm and could not hide the strength I have on the outside.¡±


    Chen Zhen cheerfully nodded his head, stating, ¡°If that is the case, then this subordinate will do as you bid.¡±


    I returned to Jianye in silence. I learned that the king, as expected, regretted what had happened and accepted the Prince of De¡¯s proposal. Rong Yuan was appointed to the position of the Vice Minister of War6 to defend Xiangyang. Lu Xin was appointed to be Chief Commander. When he returned to the court to accept the staff and battle axe denoting his position, I found that his bearing had deteriorated one bit from years past. His son, the little Marquis Lu Can, my student, had become a twenty-one-year-old youngster filled with power and grandeur. I had heard that over these last few years, Lu Can had become his father¡¯s subordinate serving in the front lines. He was courageous in battle and resourceful. The opinion of him within the Southern Chu army was highly positive. Not long after I had returned home, Lu Can called; I was his teacher after all. He excitedly told me that he had benefited greatly from my idle teachings of the art of war. Lu Can had come in hopes of learning more from me. Seeing his expression brimming with enthusiasm, I neutrally told him, ¡°In those days, I was only an armchair strategist;7 the little marquis should ask for guidance from the lord marquis.¡± After I had seen Lu Can off, I felt pain in my heart. My old student was now a Southern Chu general. Thinking of what he would have to face in the coming days, how could I not feel grief? After pondering it over, I had Chiji deliver to Lu Can the battle formations that I had organized, having him pass on the message to not share that I was the source of this information. These formations may allow him to win a few victories. Although the end result would be more deaths, that was his fate and also Southern Chu¡¯s fate. This may be my final contribution to Southern Chu.


    Not long afterwards, someone petitioned the king, praising him for his brilliance and martial prowess. Within the last few years, Southern Chu under the king¡¯s leadership had conquered Shu and had now also repelled the Yong invasion. After considering his virtue and ability, the king should ascend to the imperial throne and declare himself emperor, and directly compete with Great Yong. Zhao Jia was too easily flattered. After hearing these words, he surprisingly also believed that this was Heaven¡¯s Will, forgetting the blood- and tear-stained memorial from the Prince of De who he had persecuted to death. The king quickly issued an edict asking for the opinion of the entire court. The result was that the court officials, dazed by victory, agreed and in succession, petitioned the king urging him on.


    After hearing of this, I, who had originally intended to resign, contemplated a good while before I penned the Remonstration on Taking the Imperial Throne. After this document was submitted, the king was indignant as expected. Within this memorial, I clearly explained in an outspoken fashion, that although we had won a victory in our invasion of Shu, Great Yong had attained more benefits than we had. In addition, the disparity in the strength of the militaries between the two countries was extremely clear. I further explained that the recent victory against Great Yong was a result of the Prince of Qi taking a straightforward and unyielding approach, as well as Xiangyang¡¯s strong defenses. With the Prince of De dying while in the army, Southern Chu no longer had any comparable ranking military officers. On top of this, Great Yong had not suffered any real damage. If the king became emperor, then Great Yong could consider Southern Chu as a rebel vassal and use this casus belli to continue to attack. When that time comes, Southern Chu would be in the wrong. By then, Southern Chu would not have the strength to repel Great Yong¡¯s attacks. Within this essay was written my rarely revealed genuine views, as this was to be my last memorial before I left Southern Chu. If the king was willing to accept my opinion, then I would rather present my ability and wisdom to Southern Chu. I would not regret it even if were to die on the battlefield because of my loyalty to Southern Chu.


    Unfortunately, what I thought would happen came true. The king became indignant and almost gave the order to have me executed. Fortunately, I had prepared for all exigencies. Beforehand, I had Xiaoshunzi bribe all of the eunuchs. They were able to mollify the king¡¯s anger, and as a result, I was only stripped of my rank. I was already thinking about formally tendering my resignation ¡­ but I had wanted to take this final gambit. Sure enough, I was removed from office. In this way, Southern Chu and I no longer had any entanglements, with the gratitude and grievances all cleared up.


    When the edict was read to me, I had difficulty maintaining a calm and tranquil expression on my face. I almost laughed. Thus, Great Yong no longer had any reason to assign me any fault and could not use pardoning me as a reason to force me to capitulate. The official tasked with issuing the edict was a class colleague, the bangyan, Liu Kui. He was now serving at the side of the king. He had penned this edict for the king. Filled with regret, Liu Kui said, ¡°Elder brother Jiang, you should not be depressed. Although the king has stated that you will never be employed, this incident will no longer be an issue. We will put in a few words on your behalf. Elder brother Jiang has sincerely devoted yourself for the sake of Southern Chu. When the time comes, the King will reinstate you.¡±


    I did not take notice of his efforts to comfort me. I only distantly replied, ¡°Be it thunder or rain, all are the King¡¯s grace. This lowly official does not dare to have a single complaint. A few years ago, I followed the army into Sichuan and as a result, contracted an illness. I have spent these years recuperating at home. I originally should not be holding a sinecure position.¡± After I escorted the visitor out, I indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    I led Chen Zhen and company out. We had not yet left the Ministry of Personnel when I saw Liang Wan gesturing at me from her carriage. Seeing my gloomy face, Chen Zhen muttered, ¡°Daren, no, young master, don¡¯t forget ¡­¡±


    I stopped him from continuing. Stepping forward, I asked, ¡°So it is Lady Liang. What instructions do you have?¡±


    Liang Wan smiled and said, ¡°This is not the place to have this conversation. Will the zhuangyuan please board the carriage to converse?¡±


    I smiled slightly and boarded the carriage, telling Liang Wan, ¡°Fine, will her ladyship please escort me ¡­ to the northern gate will be sufficient.¡±


    After seeing me board, Liang Wan ordered the carriage to go. Smiling, she conveyed, ¡°This time, the lord zhuangyuan spoke forthrightly in order to remonstrate the King, and this was the result. Truly pitiful. In the past, Bi Gan cut open his heart8 and Zixu was thrown into the river,9 and yet were laughed at by the entire world. They were treated inhumanely. If the lord zhuangyuan does not refuse, I have acquaintances in Great Yong and am willing to recommend daren to become an official in Great Yong.¡±


    I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°My ladyship is now a confidante of the Queen of Southern Chu and was the adopted daughter of the former King, and yet does not worry about Southern Chu and serves Great Yong. I can¡¯t help but find this to be saying one thing but meaning something else.¡±10


    With a despising look, Liang Wan countered, ¡°Who cares about Southern Chu¡¯s status and position? The lord zhuangyuan is an intelligent person. The Prince of Qi has praised you several times. If you choose to dance to a different tune,11 then you would surely gain rapid promotions12 without limit.¡±


    I smiled lightly without saying anything. My left hand spun the ring on the middle finger of my right hand. This was the item left to me by my deceased beloved. It was some time before I responded, ¡°My ladyship has been in Southern Chu for years. Although you have made outstanding contributions, all of it relied upon the strength of Great Yong. Now relations between Southern Chu and Great Yong are broken off. When the time comes, my ladyship, please take care of yourself.¡± After I finished, I ordered the carriage to stop. After exiting the carriage, I casually mentioned, ¡°This is loyal advice upon parting¡ªhope that my ladyship will not blame me.¡±


    Baffled, Liang Wan watched me leave. She did not understand why I refused to surrender, and yet, still try to convince her to be careful. After thinking it over, she thought that maybe I was waiting for a good offer. Fine, after Great Yong had crossed the river, then there was no fear that I wouldn¡¯t surrender. Having thought it through, she ordered the carriage to continue onwards.


    After I exited the carriage, I recalled the beautiful13 woman who had been so close to me, and felt disgust and loathing. This kind of woman truly deserved to have her body dismembered and shattered. If Great Yong really relied upon her to command the spies in Jiangnan, then I would highly doubt the intelligence of Great Yong¡¯s leaders. After thinking over the rumors, I recalled that there were stories that Liang Wan had not married because she had sexual relations with the king. According to my knowledge, Liang Wan had played a major behind-the-scenes role in the king¡¯s decision this time. She had played an indispensable role. She was definitely an outstanding spy, bribing court officials and spreading rumors. I had made no attempt to stop her actions. The king now took her words as decrees. From this, then, Great Yong would consider its opponent when using people. As a result, the leader of the spies in Southern Chu ended up being a beautiful female spy.


    After me, there were others who petitioned the king with essays attempting to stop his ascension to the imperial throne, including the Hanlin Academy Chancellor Xie Xian and Minister Who Remonstrates and Advises Luo Wenshu. Their petitions were all ignored by the king. Some were demoted, others dismissed. Luo daren attempted to use his death to serve to admonish the king. But even after his blood dyed the royal dais red, the king did not wake up to reality. I did not participate in these disturbances, as I was now only a commoner.


    Just like this, on the first day of the eighth month, the king formally declared himself Emperor, changing the era name to Zhihua.14 I thought back to the decision made by the king to continue the Xiande era name when he succeeded the throne. At the time, I thought it was strange. It seems likely that the king had wanted to change the era name after he had declared himself emperor. From this, it was apparent that the king had a great and lofty goal. It was a pity that his ambition did not match with his abilities, and did not have any patience. This Zhihua era name was likely the era name for the subjugation of the nation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Great Yong, in the estate of the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi was looking at the intelligence report in his hands. He said, ¡°Liang Wan is too unbridled. She does not understand the need for cautious speech and careful action. If it weren¡¯t for her sect, I would not indulge her so much.¡±


    The refined middle-aged man with a black beard sitting beside him replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Fengyi Sect15 is the leader amongst Great Yong¡¯s righteous sects and made outstanding contributions to the founding of Great Yong. Now their female hands have stretched too far. Even though Liang Wan is under the command of Your Highness, she repeatedly acts on her own initiative. She even has close relations with the Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi. In addition, the Prince of Qi¡¯s primary consort, Qin Zheng, is the junior apprentice sister of Liang Wan. I fear that they are preparing for the Crown Prince to succeed the throne.¡±


    The Prince of Yong coldly declared, ¡°There is no need to suspect. I have already received intelligence that the Fengyi Sect through their disciple, Imperial Father¡¯s favored concubine, Noble Consort Ji, has directly warned Imperial Father that I have maintained an army to defy the court. If I were to ascend to the throne, then I would murder my brothers. In addition, she has said that the crown prince, although somewhat less competent, will be able to govern well as long as he is assisted by virtuous officials. Humph! This is only because I refused to take one of their disciples as a consort. A bunch of women, deluded to think they can control the world. I, Li Zhi, am not a puppet or clay figurine.¡±


    Deeply worried, the middle-aged man responded, ¡°But the Fengyi Sect possesses formidable strength. What should we do if they attempt to obstruct Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ascension to the throne at all costs? Alas, this subordinate is not adept at scheming and strategizing, and cannot help Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    A look flashed across Li Zhi¡¯s eyes, as he stated, ¡°If that man is willing to serve me then we will be able to deal with the Fengyi Sect. In truth, I do not fear the Fengyi Sect¡¯s martial prowess. Although they all possess formidable martial arts, we have already gained the support of the Shaolin Temple and other famous and upright sects. At the least, we can prevent the Fengyi Sect from being able to use its martial prowess. I am worried about their ability of adept use of money and power, and their ability to sow dissension. If we are incapable of using stratagems, allowing them to continue to develop, then I fear that Great Yong¡¯s empire will fall into the hands of these women.¡±


    ¡°I have frequently heard Your Imperial Highness speak of Jiang Zhe,¡± mentioned the middle-aged man. ¡°This subordinate extremely longs to meet him. Is Your Imperial Highness certain that he will serve you?¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly, replying, ¡°How do I put it ¡­ To gain him as a subordinate is very easy. However, to gain his loyalty so that he serves willingly is very difficult. That person¡¯s thoughts are difficult to read. In addition, he is disinterested in high position or great wealth, the empire or the people. With this kind of apathetic individual, how can I acquire his wholehearted support? I have received a report that he submitted a remonstration essay and has been dismissed from office. Reading the contents of his memorial, I could not but be apprehensive. He understands the situation between Southern Chu and Great Yong as if it were the back of his hand.16 If I cannot gain this kind of person, it will be the greatest regret of my life.¡±


    The middle-aged man accepted the memorial that Li Zhi had passed over. Take a long time to read it over, he finally raised his head and said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you must immediately dispatch someone to Southern Chu. If we cannot acquire this person, then our hopes and ambitions will never be fulfilled. In addition, the Fengyi Sect is not blind. If they bear witness to this person¡¯s talents, they will inevitably recruit him. If he becomes a retainer of the Crown Prince, we will be in grave danger.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the Fengyi Sect does not have the ability to persuade him,¡± explained Li Zhi with a faint smile. ¡°The ¡®serve country and people¡¯ performance that the Fengyi Sect are adept at using will not be able to move him. It is also impossible for Li An to have him surrender. Contrary to what you might expect, it is actually the Prince of Qi who is extremely likely to have him surrender and swear allegiance. This time, the Prince of Qi has sent a letter in secret, speaking of how he met Jiang Zhe while campaigning in Southern Chu. Jiang Zhe saved his life. Although the Prince of Qi is hot-headed and impulsive, he is sincere when treating people. If Jiang Zhe were to follow him, the Prince of Qi would follow his every word.17 That would be our greatest crisis. Right now, the Prince of Qi is recuperating. I have already petitioned Imperial Father to immediately attack Southern Chu. As long as I am the first destroy Southern Chu, then Jiang Zhe will fall into my hands. Ziyou, we really ought to dispatch people to Southern Chu; not to convince him to surrender, but to know Jiang Zhe¡¯s movements. To convince him to swear allegiance, outside of this Prince, no one will be successful.¡±


    Just then, a personal guard in a loud voice sought an audience from outside the door. After he entered, he kneeled and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, His Imperial Majesty has called for Your Imperial Highness to enter the Imperial Palace to discuss the matter of attacking Southern Chu.¡±


    Footnotes:


    È˽ܵØÁé, renjiediling ¨C idiom, lit. illustrious hero, spirit of the place; a place derives reflected glory from an illustrious son


    Å»ÐÄÁ¤Ñª, ouxinlixue ¨C idiom, lit. to spit out one¡¯s heart and spill blood; to work one¡¯s heart out; to shed blood, sweat, and tears


    ³öı»®²ß, chumouhuace ¨C idiom, lit. to put forward plans and ideas, to give advice


    ¾öʤǧÀï, jueshengqianli ¨C idiom, to be able to plan victory from a thousand li away


    ×Ô»Ù³¤³Ç, zihuichangcheng ¨C idiom, lit. to personally destroy the Great Wall; the Great Wall served as one of China¡¯s defenses against ¡®barbarian¡¯ incursions from the north, to personally destroy the Great Wall meant that you were personally destroying the defenses


    ±ø²¿ÊÌÀÉ, bingbu shilang ¨C Vice Minister of War, the second ranking official in the Ministry of War


    Ö½ÉÏ̸±ø, zhishangtanbing ¨C idiom, lit. military tactics on paper; fig. theoretical discussion that is worse than useless in practice; armchair strategist


    ±È¸É, Bi Gan was an uncle of the last King of the Shang Dynasty, Di Xin. Bi Gan was known for his kindness and virtue. Listening to the slander of the women in his harem, Di Xin ordered Bi Gan executed in order to see whether his heart had seven openings.


    Îé×Óñã, Wu Zixu was a colleague of Ëï×Ó, Sunzi. The pair served the state of Wu during the Spring and Autumn Period in the service of ãØãÌ, King Hel¨¹ of Wu. After Hel¨¹¡¯s death, his son ·ò²î, Fuchai inherited the throne. Fuchai was not trusted by Wu Zixu. Wu Zixu had seen the long-term danger of ¹´¼ù, Goujian, the King of Yue. After Wu conquered Yue, Wu Zixu advised Fuchai to execute Goujian. But Yue had bribed another official of the state of Wu named Bo Pi. Concerned with the safety of Wu, Wu Zixu asked Fuchai to take action. Fuchai ordered him to commit suicide. Before he committed suicide, Wu Zixu asked Fuchai to remove his eyes and have them hung on the battlements so that he could watch the Yue army capture Wu. Wu Zixu died and his body was thrown into the river


    ÐÄ¿Ú²»Ò», xinkoubuyi ¨C idiom, lit. heart and mouth at variance; keeping one¡¯s real intentions to oneself, saying one thing but meaning something different


    ¸ÄÏÒÒ×ÕÞ, gaixianyizhe ¨C idiom, lit. change of string, move out of rut; dramatic change of direction, to dance to a different tune


    ÇàÔÆÖ±ÉÏ, qingyunzhishang ¨C idiom, lit. rising straight up in a clear sky; rapid promotion to a high post; meteoric career


    »¨ÈÝÔÂò, huarongyuemao ¨C idiom, lit. countenance of a flower, face like the moon; beautiful


    ÖÁ»¯, zhihua ¨C lit. to arrive at change


    ·ïÒÇÃÅ, fengyi men ¨C Fengyi Sect, lit. Phoenix Ceremony Sect


    ÁËÈçÖ¸ÕÆ, liaoruzhizhang ¨C idiom, lit. to know something like the back of one¡¯s hand; to know something inside out


    ÑÔÌý¼Æ´Ó, yantingjicong ¨C idiom, lit. to see, hear, and obey; to take advice, to take somebody at his word

 Chapter 19: The Strategy to Invade Southern Chu

    Chapter 19: The Strategy to Invade Southern Chu


    Li Zhi followed the eunuch into the Imperial Palace. He had submitted a petition calling for an invasion of Southern Chu a few days earlier, but had received no response. Today, now that his Imperial Father finally had called him into the Palace, he could not help but feel overjoyed at the turn of events.1 The official discussion was held in the Imperial Study. After Yong Emperor Li Yuan sat behind the imperial desk, his eyes subtly narrowed. His expression was not at ease. Behind him to the side sat a beautiful young woman wearing court dress. In front of the desk in the first seat on the left sat Crown Prince Li An, followed by Prime Minister Wei Guan, and Cheng Shu, the Duke of Wei. On the right hand side, aside from the first empty seat, sat the General Who Pacifies Distant Lands, Qin Yi, and the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. Although Li Xian¡¯s face was wan and looked sickly, he seemed quite vigorous.


    Crown Prince Li An was thirty-six years old, older than the Prince of Yong by two years. But he had never trained any martial arts and did not have Li Zhi¡¯s glowing and outstanding appearance. Although he seemed to properly maintain himself and did not look old,one could discern a shred of exhaustion in countenance. He watched Li Zhi enter the room, a look of jealousy flashing in his eyes. Without consulting with anyone, Li Zhi strode before the imperial desk and kneeled, reporting, ¡°This child2 salutes Imperial Father.¡±


    Li Yuan inquired, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why are you so late in arriving?¡±


    Smiling, Li Zhi answered, ¡°Before this child arrived, I had just received an intelligence report from Jiangnan. Therefore, I organized the report before bringing it here so that Imperial Father could take a look.¡±


    Li Yuan gave Li An a baffled look, asking, ¡°An¡¯er, didn¡¯t you already present the intelligence report on Jiangnan?¡±


    Li An smiled and replied, ¡°Presumably second brother does not yet know that I have already received the intelligence report on Jiangnan.¡±


    Across Li Zhi¡¯s face flashed an icy smile. ¡°The intelligence report received by Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is from Liang Wan. The source of this child¡¯s intelligence report is different and therefore, presumably, has details that Imperial Father does not yet know.¡±


    Li An¡¯s expression trembled. He had acquired control over the Jiangnan intelligence network with great difficulty having used every possible means.3 He could not believe that Li Zhi still had his own intelligence sources. How could he not be resentful? He coldly replied, ¡°So that¡¯s the case ¡­ Just a few days earlier, sixth brother was attacking Xiangyang. If second brother had shared these intelligence reports, then surely sixth brother would not have been so badly defeated.¡± He was only concerned with striking a blow at Li Zhi and forgot that Li Xian¡¯s mood. Sure enough, a look of cold fury flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes.


    In a composed fashion,4 Li Zhi asserted, ¡°This younger brother5 only realized, after sixth brother¡¯s first campaign against Xiangyang met with defeat, that our intelligence network in Jiangnan was incomplete. The map that we received regarding Xiangyang¡¯s defensive positions was extremely rough and undetailed, undoubtedly the result of Xiangyang¡¯s garrison commander making changes to the map before submitting it to the Ministry of War. From this, we can conclude that the intelligence network controlled by Lady Liang has already caught the attention of Southern Chu¡¯s knowledgeable and experienced individuals. It is only because they are safeguarded by the sovereign and vassals of Southern Chu that they have not been eliminated. Thus when we formally go to war with Southern Chu, our intelligence network will inevitably be destroyed. Facing this obstacle, this younger brother could only establish a new network. Finally, at least, there has been some achievement. That Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, does not know the details is because the new network has only just gotten results. Thus, could not help sixth brother in time.¡± Speaking to this point, Li Zhi looked at Li Xian and bowed slightly to signal his apology. Li Xian lowered his head lightly, signaling that he did not mind.


    From the moment Li Zhi entered the chambers, he had been crossing verbal swords with the crown prince. Seeing that they had temporarily stopped, everyone¡ªoutside of the Young Emperor, the lady sitting behind him, and the crown prince¡ªall stood to properly greet Li Zhi. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian,7 had originally wanted to stand as well, but seeing the anger in Li An¡¯s eyes, remained seated. Li Zhi sat down at his own seat at the first position on the right, greeting all one by one. From the moment Li Zhi had criticized Liang Wan, the beautiful woman¡¯s expression became as cold as ice. When Li Zhi had sat down, she opened her mouth and questioned, ¡°From the meaning of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words, my junior apprentice niece Liang has toiled under bitter hardships in Southern Chu, and yet has missed out on much?¡± Seeing her speak, Li An lowered his head slightly, the corner of his mouth twitching to form a smile.


    Li Zhi bowed slightly as he replied, ¡°Lady Noble Consort, this child dares not evaluate Lady Liang¡¯s contributions. That year when Princess Changle was wed to Southern Chu, both Imperial Father and I pitied Changle. She has a gentle and soft temperament. As a result, Lady Noble Consort dispatched Lady Liang to accompany Changle to Southern Chu. Li Zhi cannot be thankful enough. Over these years, our successes in Southern Chu have been in large part due to Liang Wan¡¯s meritorious service. It is only that the current situation has changed. Lady Liang has basically already placed herself out in the open. Thus, this child had no choice but to ensure that we do not lose access to information from Jiangnan in the event that Lady Liang is forced to withdraw.¡±


    The woman¡¯s tender and dimpled face revealed a faint smile, as if she accepted Li Zhi¡¯s explanation. All the men in the study could not help but be mesmerized by her smile which was like the plum blossoms after snowfall. But since she was a noble consort, everyone quickly averted their eyes.


    Seeing the atmosphere shift, Li Zhi continued, ¡°Since Imperial Father has already received the intelligence report brought by His Highness, the Crown Prince, then He must be aware of the Remonstration on Taking the Imperial Throne?¡±


    From on his desk, Li Yuan picked up a copied manuscript and replied, ¡°Indeed, this Jiang Zhe is sure enough an extraordinary individual. The Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi have both recommended him to me. I have read his poems, especially his Dance of the Cavalry. A single poem forced the King of Shu to commit suicide. Definitely an exceptional talent. Today, after seeing this memorial, I not only believe that he is a gifted scholar, but also an able minister. If Southern Chu were to put him into an important position, then it would be a disaster for Great Yong. Now that this person has been dismissed from office, presumably he can be recruited over.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father is correct,¡± replied Li Zhi with a hint of a smile. ¡°The man does indeed possess an extraordinary ability. This child in Sichuan and sixth brother in Southern Chu have both met him. Unfortunately, that man cares not for fame or fortune, and furthermore is a loyal subject of Southern Chu. I¡¯m afraid that he would not be willing to surrender and pledge allegiance.¡±


    Li Yuan nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. We are also worried about this. Seeing this man¡¯s memorial, he must be a loyal subject of Southern Chu. But as the proverb says, ¡®a virtuous subject chooses a master to serve.¡¯ I have seen the freedom and easiness within this man¡¯s poetry. He should not be a stubborn man, right?¡±


    Listening to his father¡¯s words, Li Zhi understood that Li Xian had not told Li An about meeting Jiang Zhe in Xiangyang. Therefore, Li Yuan would not conclude that Jiang Zhe would potentially not serve Great Yong. Li Zhi glanced at Li Xian and saw his brother¡¯s uneasy countenance. Li Zhi smiled softly and continued, ¡°That is true. This time, I thoroughly investigated Jiang Zhe after seeing his submitted memorial. I found that this man maintained close ties with the Prince of De. In Sichuan, he served as a close aide to the Prince of De. Reportedly, while he was recuperating at home over the last two years, he maintained constant communication with the Prince of De in Xiangyang. When Liang Wan dispatched assassins to kill the Prince of De, it was this man¡¯s servants who saved the Prince. In addition, he personally traveled to Xiangyang to see Zhao Jue for the last time. This child has also found that the newly appointed Chief Commander of Southern Chu, Lu Xin, also knows Jiang Zhe. Before passing the imperial examinations, Jiang Zhe was the teacher of Lu Xin¡¯s son, Lu Can. Therefore, this child fears that this man will not easily surrender and pledge allegiance.¡±


    Li Yuan listened with keen interest, while Li An and Noble Consort Ji secretly exchanged looks. It seemed that they did not attach much importance to Jiang Zhe. Li Yuan looked to Wei Guan and asked, ¡°Minister Wei, what is your view?¡±


    Wei Guan answered, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Majesty to be worried. Southern Chu is exhausted. The south will be pacified within a few years. When the time comes, there will be peace6 and men of merit will naturally flock to serve Great Yong. We can tell, from his poetry, that this person, Jiang Zhe, is not a stubborn individual. Why would he be unwilling to serve the Emperor?¡±


    Hearing his response, Li Yuan beamed and declared, ¡°Minister Wei speaks the truth. Although this man is deserving of being put in an important position, there is no need to overly trouble ourselves with him. When Southern Chu is conquered, We only need to issue an order decreeing he become an official in the court.¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at everyone, noticing that Li An and Noble Consort Ji had apathetic expressions, while Li Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with derision. Li Zhi knew that he had achieved his goal. He had purposely esteemed Jiang Zhe in front of everyone in order to conceal the importance he attached to this man. Escaping the attention of Li An and company by enticing Jiang Zhe in secret would be difficult. It was better to be upfront about it, expressing how he valued the man. As a result, everyone¡¯s eyes would focus upon Jiang Zhe¡¯s talent and not realize his importance. In addition, they would not oppose him over an ¡°ordinary¡± scholar. The only one able to see through his scheme was Li Xian. Li Xian also understood Jiang Zhe¡¯s talent, but he probably also wished to recruit Jiang Zhe for himself, so held his silence. After this, Li Zhi only needed to compete with Li Xian over Jiang Zhe.


    Achieving his objective, Li Zhi asked without restraint, ¡°Imperial Father has called this child to discuss the matter of attacking Southern Chu. Does Imperial Father have any plans?¡±


    ¡°This time, Great Yong has suffered heavy losses at Xiangyang,¡± replied Li Yuan. ¡°I am worried that from now on Southern Chu will be difficult to control and I intend to dispatch you to command an army to attack Southern Chu. Southern Chu taking the imperial title has given us the best excuse. Last time, We used the excuse that the Prince of De had designs upon Great Yong. That reason was too far-fetched. This time, our invasion will be proper and expected. What does Zhi¡¯er think?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father is correct,¡± answered Li Zhi. ¡°The Southern Chu army is now quite chaotic. According to this child¡¯s original plan, our army should redouble the siege, cutting off Xiangyang¡¯s connection with Jiangnan and spending a few years to slowly whittle away at Southern Chu¡¯s military strength. But if we were to give them room to regain their breath, their army would have the opportunity to restabilize. Without a decade or more, we would not be able to conquer Southern Chu. If Imperial Father permits it, this child wishes to take a gamble and strike a heavy blow at Southern Chu, causing them to lose the will to oppose our Great Yong. After that, we would pacify every resisting force one by one. Although this plan may end up being protracted, within three years, this child can promise that Southern Chu will be absorbed by Great Yong. And then we will use another twenty years to acquire popular sentiment. What does Imperial Father think?¡±


    Li Yuan understood the meaning behind Li Zhi¡¯s words. According to his view, the best and most perfect plan would be to sweep away all opposition in one go. But the current Southern Chu was still capable of resistance. To be able to conquer Southern Chu in three years at the cost of twenty years of chaos, which would unlikely spread to the Central Plains, would be worthwhile, especially as Li Yuan¡¯s desire to establish glorious achievements outweighed everything. He ultimately agreed with Li Zhi¡¯s suggestion.


    Cold fury flashed across Noble Consort Ji¡¯s eyes. She knew that because of this, Jiangnan would be in chaos for several years, creating great hardship for the common people. But she made no attempt to stop this, because she knew that Li Yuan had already made his decision. She once again confirmed that the sect mistress¡¯s decision was correct. Although the Prince of Yong possessed great skill and strategy, in comparison, the mediocre Li An was more suitable to become the sovereign of Great Yong.


    Seeing that Li Yuan had agreed, Li Zhi raised the fine details. According to current intelligence, Southern Chu¡¯s forces were spread out across a wide area. Because of the fighting, Southern Chu had reinforced the defenses in Sichuan, trying to prevent Great Yong from breaking through Sichuan and descending down the Yangtze River. In addition, Xiangyang had been attacked twice, suffering heavy casualties. In order to reinforce these two fronts, Southern Chu¡¯s Ministry of War had pulled soldiers from other locales and were barely able to make ends meet, especially as they still needed to garrison the defenses along the entirety of the Yangtze River. Li Zhi suggested that Great Yong launch attacks and sieges on two fronts in Sichuan and Xiangyang, focusing Southern Chu¡¯s attention there. Afterwards, he would personally lead an elite cavalry unit to directly pierce through the Yangtze River defenses and close in on Jianye. Under normal circumstances, Jianye could not be captured without a siege lasting several months, more than enough time for reinforcements to arrive to save the city and cut off the cavalry unit¡¯s lines of supply and retreat. However, Jianye currently had few soldiers guarding the city. Combined with the agents inside the city, Li Zhi was confident that he would be able to capture Jianye in only a few days, and later kidnap the Southern Chu King and the court officials back to Great Yong. When the time came, Southern Chu would be leaderless. The combination of its capital being captured and its King kidnapped would be a severe blow to the morale of Southern Chu. Even if Southern Chu chose a new monarch, it would be incredibly difficult for them to continue to oppose Great Yong. Afterwards, Great Yong can use Zhao Jia to pacify Jiangnan. Although this plan would nominally require more time to complete and would cause significant problems, Li Yuan hoped that Southern Chu would submit sooner rather than later. As a result, he approved the plan.


    Although Li An was unfamiliar with military matters, he knew what troubles this plan would cause. But he also knew that if Li Zhi was really successful in conquering Southern Chu, then his own hopes of becoming heir apparent would be greatly reduced. Having failed in his campaigns against Southern Chu, Li Xian believed that this plan would enable him to regain some face. As a result, neither prince made any objections. Although Cheng Shu, the Duke of Wei, and Qin Yi, the General Who Pacifies Distant Lands, both had some misgivings about the plan, they understood its profoundness. They also knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any use objecting. Just this way, this invasion plan that would be castigated by later generations as not adhering to the art of war was approved. Outside of Li Zhi and Shi Yu, no one else knew that Li Zhi¡¯s actual target was Jiang Zhe.


    After the discussion had concluded, Li Yuan sighed and said, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you must ensure Changle¡¯s safety in this attack on Jianye. You must bring her back. She has already sacrificed too much for Great Yong. We have let her down.¡±


    Li Zhi sighed quietly as well. Princess Changle was the beloved daughter of his Imperial Father. Her mother was Noble Consort Zhangsun who was widely known for her virtues. Changle herself was dignified and tender, and as a result much favored and loved by Imperial Father. Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s eldest son, the Fourth Prince Li Xian, had died protecting Li Yuan from assassins. Her other son, the Fifth Prince, Li Jin, had died at a young age. Therefore, Imperial Father had tried to comfort Noble Consort Zhangsun by promising that after Changle had reached marriageable age, she would be able to choose her husband. At the time, Changle already had someone she admired, but due to the need to form a marriage alliance with Southern Chu, their Imperial Father could only order Changle be married to then Crown Prince of Southern Chu, Zhao Jia. When she learned this news, Noble Consort Zhangsun had begged the Emperor while weeping, saying that Southern Chu and Great Yong would become enemies sooner rather than later. If Changle were to be married over, then how would she be able to survive? But Imperial Father¡¯s decision had been made. The look of despair in Changle¡¯s eyes when she departed for Southern Chu had left an unforgettable mark upon Li Zhi. Li Zhi had ingeniously arranged for the court ladies from Yong to purposely steal Zhao Jia¡¯s favor and prevent Zhao Jia and Changle from having too much emotional entanglement. But upon learning about Changle¡¯s life in Southern Chu, Li Zhi lamented greatly. This was especially the case when Changle became pregnant. The decision had long been made to abort the child, especially as this child would have a cruel fate before it. Li Zhi could imagine clearly Changle¡¯s grief and despair.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi resolutely stated, ¡°Imperial Father be at ease. This child will definitely bring back the Imperial Sister. Imperial Sister has sacrificed much for Great Yong. This child will definitely ensure her safety and bring her home.¡±


    ¡°After she has been brought back and some time has passed,¡± replied Li Yuan with a sigh, ¡°We will find her a new husband so that her youth is not completely wasted by being a widow.¡±


    Everyone seemed to hesitate. Finally, Wei Guan spoke, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s intent is good, but if Zhao Jia is brought back as a hostage, we will be required upon his name to control Southern Chu. The Princess is still the Queen of Southern Chu. If Your Imperial Majesty finds a new husband for the Princess, Southern Chu¡¯s officials and subjects will definitely hate Great Yong.¡±


    Furious, Li Yuan rebutted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Our daughter must suffer hardship forever?¡±


    Wei Guan was at a loss for words. In his view, whether Princess Changle was happy was irrelevant. But he did not dare utter such words.


    ¡°Imperial Father, Minister Wei speaks with good reason,¡± said Li An trying to smooth things over. ¡°How about this? We will first select a suitable husband for Imperial Sister, allowing them to be secretly betrothed. After a few years with Southern Chu pacified, when Zhao Jia is no longer of any use, we can formally wed Imperial Sister and her new husband.¡±


    Li Yuan slightly nodded his head and responded, ¡°Let it be so ¡­ This matter must not be revealed. Let¡¯s first wait for Changle to return. Okay, We are tired. You are all dismissed.¡±


    Li An, Li Zhi, Li Xian, Wei Guan, Cheng Shu, and Qin Yi all rose and bade their farewell. Noble Consort Ji supported Li Yuan and left the Imperial Study. As everyone had left individually, Li Xian did not leave with Li An. Instead, he deliberately stayed behind and spoke to Li Zhi, ¡°Second older brother, do you believe that Jiang Zhe will definitely serve you?¡±


    Li Zhi indifferently replied, ¡°What? Does sixth brother also want him as a subordinate?¡±


    Seeming eager to get involved, Li Xian said, ¡°Second brother, when I met that Jiang Zhe, I felt like we were kindred spirits. You have so many civil officials and military commanders under your command; give this Jiang Zhe to me.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled faintly and speculated, ¡°You believe that if he doesn¡¯t serve me, that he would be willing to serve you?¡±


    ¡°I believe that this fellow has a clear view of things sometimes,¡± replied Li Xian, ¡°If he is willing to serve me, I will take him as my teacher and listen to his every word. He will definitely agree, so long as second brother does not fight over him with me.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly. He had not thought that Li Xian would be so shameless as to break with propriety and befriend Jiang Zhe. Li Zhi was not willing to compete with his brother, so he said, ¡°Right now, we¡¯re not even certain if he¡¯s willing to surrender and pledge allegiance to Great Yong. We¡¯re competing too early. Oh right, when are you and Lady Qin getting married?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush, since the status is already confirmed,¡± answered Li Xian with a smile. ¡°Qin Zheng¡¯s master and father both want it to be soon and so the wedding is set for next month.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then I might not be able to get back in time.¡± Li Zhi also smiled. ¡°You have delayed her for so many years. You¡¯re lucky that Lady Qin waited for you.¡±


    Li Xian scoffed and remarked, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Noble Consort Ji urging Imperial Father to issue a decree, I originally wanted to wait a little longer. There are so many beautiful women out there, I don¡¯t have enough time for all of them. Last time in Southern Chu, I met Liu Piaoxiang, definitely a naturally, extraordinarily beautiful woman. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Zheng, I would have been able to get my hands on her. On your trip to Southern Chu, second brother, you should go see her. She is definitely a woman of peerless elegance. That Liang Wan is such a hypocritical woman and cannot even compare to her. Women¡ªwhat use is there for them to worry about the state and common people?¡±


    Li Zhi uttered with a smile, ¡°Fine, fine. I will tell younger sister-in-law and let her know that you look down on her.¡± Li Xian hurriedly begged to be spared.


    Although Li Zhi¡¯s face carried a smile, his heart was cold. Li An had now gotten the backing of the Fengyi Sect and was also supported by Li Xian. If Li Xian matured, then Li An would be able to completely oppose him without needing the protection of Imperial Father. Thinking of the increasingly dangerous situation around him, Li Zhi once again made the determination that he must acquire Jiang Zhe. He required someone who would be able to completely overcome all of the heavy obstacles before him.


    In the ninth month of the first year of Zhihua, the Prince of Yong presented a plan to pacify Southern Chu. He led four hundred thousand troops south. The news rocked the Jingxiang region.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, the Biography of King Yang of Chu


    Footnotes:


    ϲ³öÍûÍâ, xichuwangwai ¨C idiom, to be pleased beyond one¡¯s expectations; overjoyed at the turn of events


    ¶ù³¼, erchen ¨C lit. this child subject; translating as this child


    ǧ·½°Ù¼Æ, qianwanbaiji ¨C idiom, lit. thousand ways, a hundred plans; by every possible means


    ²»»Å²»Ã¦, buhuangbumang ¨C idiom, lit. calm and unhurried; composed, to take matters calmly


    ³¼µÜ, chendi ¨C lit. this younger brother subject


    Ëĺ£Éýƽ, sihaishengping ¨C idiom, lit. all four oceans are peaceful; worldwide peace


    ÏÍ ¨C lit. virtuous; different character from the given name of the Prince of Yong

 Chapter 20: Profiting from Others’ Misfortune

    Chapter 20: Profiting from Others¡¯ Misfortune1


    I was not surprised when I learned the news that Great Yong had launched attacks upon Sichuan and Xiangyang simultaneously. In my view, in order to invade Southern Chu, a two-pronged assault was absolutely necessary. Although this plan would take some time to implement, as long as they conquered Jianghuai region,2 one would need not fear that Southern Chu would not be pacified. So when I heard the news that the Prince of Yong had led twenty thousand cavalrymen in a direct attack on Jianye, I was dumbfounded. I immediately took out the maps and reviewed for some time. The longer I tried to analyze the situation, the more confused I became. The Prince of Yong had great skill and strategy, so why would he employ such a tactic? Although he would be able to capture Jianye, he would be unable to hold it permanently. Even if Southern Chu¡¯s sovereign and officials were captured, the court would absolutely select a new monarch or even possibly seize the throne for themselves. In addition, with this plan, Southern Chu would almost definitely fragment. Pacify its entirety would require the difficult task of taking all of its cities one by one. If this happened, then without twenty years, Jiangnan would absolutely be unable to be pacified. After thinking hard for quite some time, I still could not understand the reasons behind Li Zhi¡¯s actions.


    Considering the situation from a different perspective, I immediately realized that war was only a continuation of diplomacy by other means.3 What benefits would Li Zhi gain? But as much as I tried to think this through, the only benefit I could think of was that the chaos in Southern Chu would make it difficult for Crown Prince Li An to make things difficult for Li Zhi at will. But even if Li Zhi conquered Southern Chu in one go, this had nothing to do with becoming openly hostile against Li An. I didn¡¯t believe that Li Zhi would be unable to beat Li An. No matter how much I pondered the matter, I could not understand. With many doubts, I lowered the intelligence report in my hands on the table. Even if the situation was unexpected, I could still take advantage and execute my own plans. Thinking of this, I casually called out, ¡°Chiji.¡±


    Chiji, who had been organizing the maps for me, raised his head and looked at me.


    ¡°Deliver a message to your master,¡± I ordered. ¡°Have him come see me tonight.¡±


    ¡°As you command,¡± replied Chiji before turning and leaving.


    At night, Xiaoshunzi quickly arrived. I sat behind the desk. Chen Zhen and Han Wuji stood before the desk on the left and the right. After them stood the eight operatives of the Secret Camp on my left and right. Once Xiaoshunzi had entered the room, he immediately walked over to my side. That was his position. Right now, Chen Zhen was the commander of the Secret Camp and Han Wuji was the head manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Although Xiaoshunzi did not have a clear status, everyone knew that he was my stand-in and had the authority to issue orders on my behalf. In addition, Xiaoshunzi was the martial arts master of every operative in the Secret Camp. All of these operatives were extremely respectful towards Xiaoshunzi. This combination provided Xiaoshunzi with a sublime and transcendent status. However, he treated me the same as before, willingly serving as my servant and follower.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, I said, ¡°Everyone, I established the Secret Camp and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets for the sole purpose of waiting for this day. The time has come. Today, I ask that everyone unite and work together4 to complete the great undertaking of vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Young master need only issue commands,¡± stated Chen Zhen. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that young master was willing to wait, we would have killed Liang Wan even if it would have cost us our lives.¡±


    Everyone else only calmly listened. According to my established customs, when it wasn¡¯t their turn to speak, they weren¡¯t allowed to speak. Chen Zhen was the commander of the Secret Camp. Outside of Xiaoshunzi and Han Wuji, everyone else were his subordinates. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, Xiaoshunzi wouldn¡¯t say a word. Han Wuji¡¯s status was below Chen Zhen and he wouldn¡¯t casually interject.


    I looked at Han Wuji and asked, ¡°Has the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets made all the preparations?¡±


    Han Wuji bowed and answered, ¡°Young master, be at ease. But because of the news that the Yong army is approaching Jianye, many merchants have begun to flee. The portion that was instructed in advance are within our grasp.¡±


    I nodded and declared, ¡°Before, I¡¯ve always waited for an opportunity. Only when Great Yong and Southern Chu have completely fallen out has the opportunity finally presented itself. This opportunity stems from Princess Changle, the Queen of Southern Chu. From the beginning, I have felt that the Yong Emperor greatly favored and loved this Princess. One only has to consider the court ladies that were part of her dowry and consider the lukewarm relationship between Princess Changle and the King. From this, we can see that it was only necessary for the Princess to come to Southern Chu. To prevent the Princess from being in a difficult situation, I believe that the Yong Emperor never had the intention of allowing Princess Changle to have too much emotional attachment to the King.¡±


    Listening to my words, Xiaoshunzi was puzzled and suspicious at first before his expression gradually became bright and clear. He said, ¡°Young master is correct. Serving in the court, I know that the Queen does not interact with the King except out of necessity. The Queen would always stay at the secondary palace as much as possible. Even if she is in the Royal Palace, she is melancholic, never competing for the King¡¯s favor. Before, I always thought that the Queen was virtuous, but now I believe that she was acting as the young master said¡ªshe has no intention of staying in Southern Chu.¡±


    I slapped my hand on the table and added, ¡°Indeed, if it weren¡¯t that the Yong Emperor loved this daughter, he need not care about her moods and would have used her to properly beguile the King. This would have resulted in a better reward. Since he so treasures Princess Changle, then before Great Yong and Southern Chu completely falls out, he will rescue the Princess. Liang Wan will certainly take charge of this rescue. Liang Wan does not fear death, but if something happens to Princess Changle then I fear her fate will be worse than death. As such, we should take advantage of their escape from the palace to trap them. For the sake of the safety of the Princess, Liang Wan will have no alternative but to confess. As long as she confesses, whether she lives or dies is unimportant, and I will be able to attain my vengeance. But Princess Changle will have numerous skilled martial artists protecting her. We must be absolutely certain in our actions and must not allow her to escape. Xiaoshunzi, you are the main strength this time. Are you certain of success?¡±


    Thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°Young master be at ease. Based upon my current martial arts, it may require some effort to capture them, but it would be a piece of cake to kill them. As long as young master¡¯s plan is meticulous, I can guarantee that they will not be able to escape.¡±


    I happily exclaimed, ¡°Excellent! Hualiu and L¨¹¡¯er, you two will lead the Hidden Group. Make sure to grasp their movements. Baiyi, Yulun, Shanzi, and Quhuang, you four will lead the Tiger Group and the Covert Group to trap their main forces. Chiji and Daoli, you two will lead the Dragon Group and be responsible for coordination and dealing with the aftermath. The specific arrangements will be made by Chen Zhen and Han Wuji. Depart immediately. Xiaoshunzi, you will first follow the Queen. As long as we hold this thread, Liang Wan will absolutely be unable to escape.¡±


    While I was nervously reading all the intelligence reports to determine the best course of action, the court had fallen into chaos. Emperor Zhao Jia¡¯s eyes were red from lack of sleep. Indignant, he yelled, ¡°What have we heard on a daily basis? That my Southern Chu is well prepared for war. But now Great Yong has penetrated our defensive lines. In less than six hours, the Yong army will arrive before the city. Quickly speak, what¡¯s to be done? What¡¯s to be done?¡±


    Prime Minister Shang Weijun replied, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty need not worry. The Yong army is only composed of light cavalry and they have traveled far. By the time they arrive before Jianye, they will already be a spent force.5 Although Jianye does not have a large garrison, it does possess fifty thousand imperial guardsmen. As long as we are able to defend the city for a period of time, reinforcements will surely arrive.¡±


    At this time, a ranking official stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, although Prime Minister Shang¡¯s words are reasonable, the Yong army is composed of elite soldiers. If we are unable to defend Jianye, then it will be a great danger to our country. In this subject¡¯s view, Your Imperial Majesty should temporarily shift the Imperial Presence someplace safe, returning to Jianye to reorganize when the enemy army has retreated. Your Imperial Majesty should not be placed in danger lightly.¡±


    When these words were spoken, the court officials stepped forward to agree one by one. Under normal circumstances, if these weren¡¯t painting the town red, they were frequenting brothels. After Zhao Jia succeeded the throne, he had become estranged with all the virtuous subjects, while the number of vile characters grew. Many virtuous subjects had been demoted or dismissed because of the dispute over ascending to the Imperial Throne. As a result, under the current urgent circumstances, one could not find any capable ministers present to discuss these matters of state. Although Shang Weijun was relatively ordinary, this time he was comparatively wise. But he could not face the anger of the multitude. Ultimately, he could only say, ¡°If that is the case, Your Imperial Majesty can temporarily shift your Imperial Presence. Please allow this elderly subject to command the Imperial Guard and defend Jianye. In addition, I ask Your Imperial Majesty to permit the Crown Prince to supervise the governance of this country.¡±


    Zhao Jia agreed again and again, ¡°Good, Jianye will be entrusted to the Prime Minister. But the Crown Prince is only four years old. He would serve no purpose staying behind.¡±


    Shang Weijun believed that, without a prince staying behind, they would be unable to defend Jianye from the Yong army. He could only request this over and over again. Although Zhao Jia did not have a profound affection for this son of his, all of his other sons were from Yong women. He naturally had to be a bit attentive. But seeing that the Yong army would soon arrive, Zhao Jia was ultimately unwilling to delay. He hurriedly led a group of trusted ministers, concubines, and several thousand imperial guardsmen, fleeing an hour before the Yong army arrived.


    Before Zhao Jia had even left the city, Shang Weijun gave the order to raid and seize the Bright Moon Pavilion. He further dispatched guardsmen to surround the palace, placing Princess Changle, who had remained behind, under house arrest. Although Zhao Jia was like a monkey with a hat in taking the Imperial Title,6 because the aftermath of the war between Great Yong and Southern Chu had not been resolved, he had not promoted his queen to Empress. From Li Xian¡¯s first campaign against Xiangyang, Zhao Jia had brought the queen back to live in the Palace. It was only because of fear of Great Yong¡¯s strength that he did not place the queen under house arrest. However, Princess Changle grasped the big picture and did not take a single step out of the Palace. In reality, the house arrest ordered by Shang Weijun was only to feign an appearance. Who was to know that the imperial guardsmen would report that the Bright Moon Pavilion was completely empty, while Princess Changle had disappeared, while all of the court ladies were locked in a single room. Shang Weijun turned pale with fright. He knew that he had lost the protective talisman. Not worrying about the city¡¯s defenses, he ordered those fighters that he trusted to have Consort Shang and the Crown Prince changed into commoner garb and led to safety. After that, Shang Weijun mounted the ramparts to personally take charge of the defense.


    At this time, within a farmhouse on the northern outskirts of Jianye was the scene of blood-stained swords. Liang Wan wore green-colored commoner garb. A short sword was in her hands. Although the sword was unmarked by blood, Liang Wan¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat. Behind her, seated on a chair, was a woman with a wan and sallow, but clear and attractive, complexion. She was also in commoner garb. Behind her stood a pretty maid with a short sword in her hands. To the left and right stood a dozen or so Great Yong spies dressed as farmers. All of them were injured. The floor was covered with bloodstained arrows and crossbow bolts.


    Liang Wan could not believe her current predicament. After she had brought Princess Changle to this hidden farm, her force had been caught off guard and attacked. She could only retreat into the farmhouse, only to discover that the two individuals she had left there earlier had been captured and bound tightly. The legs of the two individuals had suffered grievous cuts before being treated. Liang Wan had led her spies out several times to break the encirclement, but had been blocked by volleys of arrows and crossbow bolts. Once, Liang Wan had relied upon the soft armor that she was wearing to charge out. But just as she had left the courtyard, she was stopped by four masked men wielding sabers. Although the martial arts of these masked men were, in Liang Wan¡¯s eyes, only second-rate, they were bold and powerful with ferocious blade techniques. In addition, they cooperated well and were using a blade formation to entrap Liang Wan for a period of time. Seeing that the arrows and crossbow bolts were flying towards her, Liang Wan could only break through and retreat back into the farmhouse.


    Unfortunately, she was stuck between a rock and a hard place. She was becoming increasingly confused. Those surrounding her were definitely elite soldiers. At the very least they were comparable to the best soldiers of Great Yong. In addition, those martial artists who had stopped her were not easily found. In the current Southern Chu, how could there be such an elite unit near Jianye? Even if they were Southern Chu spies, why had they only now taken action? They could have acted when she had rescued the Princess from the Palace. From beginning to end, Liang Wan could not understand who was surrounding her. But she knew that they absolutely must hold out. For safety, they had not revealed this location to the Yong army. If they could not hold out until the arrival the Yong army, then not only would she lose her life, but also the Princess would be finished. If something happened to the Princess, even if she were to die, Liang Wan would be unable to quell the Yong Emperor¡¯s anger. When the time came, the Fengyi Sect would have to bear this anger.


    As Liang Wan was thinking, one of her subordinates informed her in a low voice, ¡°Lady Liang, they have finally woken.¡±


    Liang Wan was delighted. Although the two that had been left here had suffered numerous injuries, they had not died. They had been in a coma, unable to wake. They must have taken some medicine. She walked over and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Who attacked you?¡±


    One of the men licked his parched lips and replied, ¡°My ladyship, only one person came. He was dressed in black and had his face covered. He didn¡¯t say anything. But his martial arts were extraordinary. Using only one stance, he injured both of us. That person originally wanted to kill us, but was stopped by another. The second person should not know any martial arts, as his footsteps were weak and his breath deficient. He gave the order to leave slashes on our legs. After that, we fainted.¡±


    Liang Wan listened to their words, but found them useless. Just then, an icy voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Those in the farmhouse, listen up! We have run out of patience! If you do not come out within the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, we will burn the farmhouse down!¡±


    ¡°If you set fire to the farmhouse,¡± replied Liang Wan in a loud voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll attract others¡¯ attention?¡±


    It was silent outside for a moment before the man returned, ¡°Southern Chu is too busy worrying about itself to care about others, while Great Yong is still more than an hour away. We have plenty of time. The longer you take to think, the more severe the punishment will be. If you surrender now, we can guarantee that at the very least, you all will not die painfully.¡±


    Liang Wan could only feel cold sweat flood down her back. For the first time, she regretted that she had not brought more men here. As she was hesitating, several straw bundles were thrown next to the doorway. A lit fire starter was thrown over. Quickly a blaze was started. Without any alternatives, Liang Wan could only yell out, ¡°We¡¯re surrendering!¡±


    The two straw bundles were pulled away. A man of average height in black garb and with his face covered stepped into the doorway. His hands were empty, weaponless. But Liang Wan could feel the faint pressure being exuded from his body. Her left hand was holding the flying daggers at her waist. But at this moment, she did not have the courage to throw the daggers. The black-garbed man commanded in a feminine voice, ¡°Raise your hands and walk out one by one.¡±


    Liang Wan jolted. She had heard this kind of voice before¡ªit was the speech of a eunuch. But they should be from Southern Chu. Summoning her courage, she threw down her short sword. She raised her hands and collected her disordered hair. Lithely, she walked towards that man. She knew that this person could be a eunuch. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he probably trained in a particularly malevolent and feminine internal energy. If that was the case, then his temperament was probably also insidious. As a result, Liang Wan dared not use her beauty to bewilder him. Instead, she would present the image that she was yielding and compliant. She held her two hands behind her back and walked towards that man. Just as she was passing him, her body moved like a viper and slid back, sending the dagger in her right hand piercing towards the man¡¯s throat. This was an impossible-to-defend attack, but the man¡¯s right hand softly swept forward, and Liang Wan lost feeling in her wrist. Afterwards a pale white and frigid palm extended forward and grasped her throat. Liang Wan could only feel that the hand was as nauseous and dreadful as a viper. Afterwards, she lost consciousness.


    When Liang Wan awoke, she found that she was in the dark. She perked her ears and listened, but she could not detect anyone near her. She tried to move her body, but found that her hands were tightly bound behind her. She still had her martial arts and there wasn¡¯t anything strange about the condition of her body. She rejoiced and took a breath. She did not make any more movements, as she did not want to attract any attention. Just then, a frosty voice spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve awoken; young master wants to see you.¡±


    After that, bright lights were revealed. Liang Wan involuntarily closed her eyes. Two men brought her to her feet. From her senses, Liang Wan could tell that the two were still young. Without letting her walk on her own, the two brought Liang Wan into a spacious room without windows. This was a secret chamber. Torches were mounted on the four corners of the room. Seated in the chair in the center of the room was a black-garbed, masked scholar. On the four walls hung all of Liang Wan¡¯s subordinates, held in place with five iron chains. There was no sign of torture on their bodies. Liang Wan also saw another man standing next to the seated black-clothed scholar. From his two hands, Liang Wan was able to recognize him as the person who had captured her. Outside of this, there were six men in black standing in the corners. Liang Wan was brought to the wall facing the scholar. With practiced ease, the two men chained Liang Wan¡¯s wrists, ankles, and waist to the wall. The chains were tightened and Liang Wan was immobilized. Another man in black stepped forward, and using a bucket, splashed Liang Wan with cold water. Liang Wan¡¯s entire body was soaked, revealing the beautiful outline of an exquisitely developed and mature woman. She was equally ashamed and angry. Although she was already twenty-seven, she was still a virgin. How could she take such humiliation? The men in black all looked her without restraint. Even her subordinates could not help but steal glances.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± asked Liang Wan indignantly, ¡°Why are you making trouble for my Great Yong?¡±


    The black-robed scholar coolly replied, ¡°This one is not making trouble for Great Yong. Liang Wan, I am here for you. Everyone else was unfortunate to be fish in the same pool of water.¡±


    Liang Wan shivered inside. These past few years, she had been in service to Great Yong. How could there be individuals here to avenge a personal vendetta? Seeing the hesitation in her subordinates¡¯ eyes, she questioned, humiliated and angry, ¡°What did you do with the two other ladies?¡±


    She did not dare reveal Princess Changle¡¯s identity, but the black-garbed scholar said, ¡°You are speaking of Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle? Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle, has nothing to do with this matter. This one greatly sympathizes with the Princess¡¯s bitter experiences. As such, she has been arranged to stay in a different room. But her female guard¡¯s martial arts were extremely similar to yours. She tried to seize an opportunity to mount a sneak attack and has been mistakenly killed by my subordinates.¡±


    Trembling on the inside, Liang Wan uttered, ¡°You are really vicious. My junior apprentice sister was only nineteen. Who would have thought that you would be so cruel?¡±


    The black-clothed scholar did not say anything. The man who stood behind him spoke in a dark and gentle voice, ¡°Who cares if we mistakenly kill one person? If you are unwilling to answer our question, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±


    Liang Wan furiously retorted, ¡°Who are you, really? What rancor do you have with me?¡±


    The black garbed scholar coldly replied, ¡°I will only ask you one thing: did you kill Liu Piaoxiang?¡±


    Liang Wan immediately stared back blankly. There was no way she could foresee that she would be asked this question.


    Footnotes:


    ³Ã»ð´ò½Ù, chenhuodajie ¨C idiom, lit. to loot a burning building; to profit from somebody¡¯s misfortune


    ½­»´, Jianghuai ¨C refers to the region between the Yangtze and the Huai Rivers


    This is an aphorism by the Prussian general and military theorist, Carl von Clausewitz.


    ¾Á¦Í¬ÐÄ, luliltongxin ¨C idiom, concerted efforts in a common cause; united and working together


    Ç¿åó֮ĩ, qiangnuzhimo ¨C idiom, lit. an arrow at the end of its flight; fig. spent force


    ãåºï¶ø¹Ú, muhou¡¯erguan ¨C idiom, lit. a monkey wearing a hat; fig. worthless person in imposing attire

 Chapter 21: Learning the Truth

    Chapter 21: Learning the Truth


    I looked at Liang Wan. I had spent much time thinking of how to capture her and I had dispatched numerous operatives. Finally, I had found where she was planning on hiding the princess. After she entered the trap, I had surrounded and entrapped her using military formations before using superior martial arts and threats on the princess¡¯s life to ultimately capture them. Although the entire process seemed simple and smooth, I had, in actuality, spent too much time thinking about this. In order to force Liang Wan to confess, the method I used was to have her feel like she was helpless. Only by having her lose her confidence, could I have her obediently confess. Otherwise, if she were to see that I was not willing to harm the princess, everything would be useless.


    Gloomily, Liang Wan asked, ¡°Who is she to you?¡±


    ¡°Piaoxiang and I had promised to wed,¡± I replied casually. ¡°The night before she died, she was with me. Unfortunately, in order to finish her affairs, she agreed to the madam¡¯s request and died an unnatural death.¡±


    Liang Wan looked at the men before her, quickly searching through her memory, trying to think of everyone who had ties with Piaoxiang. Although there were many officials who visited Piaoxiang, none of them matched with the behavior of the man before her. She once again thought back to the scene right before Piaoxiang¡¯s death. At the time, she had entered the room and found that Liu Piaoxiang was bathing. Piaoxiang¡¯s beautiful appearance carried a burning anger. When she saw her, Piaoxiang coldly said, ¡°To think that Princess Mingyue is only so-so. Surprisingly, you would deceive and humiliate a lowly lady like myself.¡±


    Liang Wan remembered that she had tried to tactfully mollify Piaoxiang. Liu Piaoxiang replied in an icy voice, ¡°There is nothing that I can say about those of you with prestige. It would be useless even if I were to file suit. You can be relieved. I have my own life that I will live.¡±


    Piaoxiang was clearly expressed her forbearance, and yet in Liang Wan¡¯s heart, she felt a chill. She did not believe that Liu Piaoxiang, who had previously insulted the Prince of Han, Zhao Delong, would let the matter go. If this matter was spread by Liu Piaoxiang, then her own reputation would become sullied, causing her to lose her ability to have standing in Southern Chu. To lose such standing would cause her to lose the enterprise that she had painstakingly built up to someone else. She had ultimately acted, killing Liu Piaoxiang before she could leave.


    Seeing Liang Wan search her memories, a monstrous rage bubbled forth from within. If she had not killed Piaoxiang, then she would not think so much. I icily interrogated, ¡°Have you remembered?¡±


    Liang Wan looked at me, thinking in her mind, So the reason Liu Piaoxiang was willing to compromise and was willing to not retaliate was because she wished to reunite with her lover. It seemed like her lover¡¯s status wasn¡¯t too high. Otherwise, Liu Piaoxiang would not be willing to agree to not retaliate.


    Just as Liang Wan was continuing to think, the black-clothed man with a frigid voice stepped forward and walked in front of her. In one move, he ripped apart her bodice. Liang Wan felt cold air against her chest, as half of it was revealed for all to see. Liang Wan cried out in shame. Understanding that this was a warning, she could only speak, ¡°Since it has reached this point, I believe that sire has sufficient evidence. Correct, I killed Liu Piaoxiang.¡±


    She admitted it. I ferociously looked at Liang Wan and continued questioning. ¡°Good. Tell me who the bastard was who had you humiliate Liu Piaoxiang and then deal with the aftermath.¡±


    Liang Wan only now understood why she was still alive. She was originally an extraordinarily intelligent woman. Now that she had an opportunity to take advantage, she smiled faintly and responded, ¡°So sire wishes to know about this. I am the only one who know about this matter. May I ask sire, what price you are willing to pay for this information?¡±


    ¡°I knew long ago that you would make this a transaction,¡± I stated callously. ¡°But why would I act if I did not have sufficient confidence? Lady Liang, regardless of how important or illustrious your status, you have fallen into my hands today. I can do as I please. If you are willing to reveal that person¡¯s identity, I promise you that you will die peacefully. But if you are unwilling, I have a thousand ways of making you die with regrets.¡±


    Liang Wan haughtily laughed and countered, ¡°I know that against a woman there are many ways to harm her. You can allow every single man in this room to dishonor me. You can use all kinds of torture upon me. You can destroy my appearance. But you should know that I, Liang Wan, possess an iron state of mind. Regardless of how you harm me, as long as I refuse to speak, then the person who dies with regrets will be you. If you are willing to fairly negotiate, then I promise you that I will one day reveal that person¡¯s identity.¡±


    I lightly clapped my hands, returning a smile. ¡°Good. Truly deserving of being the leader of Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network.¡± Turning to my subordinates, I asked, ¡°Tell me, was my original caution correct?¡±


    In an emotionless voice, Chen Zhen replied, ¡°Young master indeed possesses extraordinary intelligence. This subordinate admiringly pays his respects.¡±


    I walked to Liang Wan¡¯s side and in an unsympathetic voice, said, ¡°I knew long ago how you would react. You have the conviction and willingness to die. I also believe that you would endure all of the cruel tortures. This one is knowledgeable in medicine. I can allow you to experience life¡¯s greatest suffering and humiliation. These people are all your subordinates. I can have them come satiate their lust upon you. When that time comes, what face do you have to be their superior?¡±


    With difficulty, Liang Wan endured the dread she felt. She agreed, ¡°I know that you can accomplish such a deed. I have heard that there are those who are skilled in the use of aphrodisiacs. Women who have taken these drugs suffer a fate too horrible to contemplate. But as long as I remember that I was drugged, then I would not have to lower my head in shame.¡±


    I coolly remarked, ¡°You can kill everyone to silence them anyways. After that, no one will know about this, right?¡±


    Liang Wan neutrally denied, ¡°How could I?¡± But from her eyes, one could see that that was her intention.


    I smiled slightly and continued, ¡°You are still a virgin, but I believe that you are not a woman who has avoided immorality.1 If that is the case, why do you not have any lovers? Is it that you view all men with contempt? Or is it that you already have a sweetheart? Or is it that to you, being a virgin is extremely important?¡±


    Suddenly Xiaoshunzi interjected, ¡°Young master, the martial art that she has trained in should not require her to be a virgin. I believe that she has a sweetheart or her purpose is to be a specific individual¡¯s wife. As such, she must protect her virginity.¡±


    Watching Liang Wan¡¯s expression, I wondered, ¡°Maybe that is the case. Come, bring the wine. Have her drink it.¡±


    Carrying a jug of wine, Daoli and Baiyi stepped forward. Baiyi pinched Liang Wan¡¯s nose, while Daoli poured the contents of the jug down her throat. Their movements were practiced, leaving Liang Wan no chance of resisting. But still, almost half of the wine poured out of her mouth onto her chest. Liang Wan waited for them to release their hands and then coughed several times. While her chest was freezing, her throat was scorching hot. Her face was red from almost suffocating from the wine. Liang Wan could feel everyone¡¯s eyes fall upon her. Although she was ashamed, she understood that life or death, honor or disgrace all rested on this moment. As such, she persisted in staunchly raising her head to look at the black clothed scholar. In her mind, she thought that if she could not control herself, then she would swallow her tongue to commit suicide. Even if she was stopped, these people would know her resolve.


    After not much time had passed, Liang Wan did not feel the effects of an aphrodisiac. Instead, Liang Wan felt her spirit bright and vivacious, as if she was in the realm of the immortals. Gradually, Liang Wan felt lazy, itching to lie down and sleep. But just as she moved, she could not do anything because of her bindings. At this time, a gentle voice whispered into her ear, ¡°Lady Liang, do you wish to rest?¡±


    Liang Wan moaned lightly and replied, ¡°I wish to sleep.¡±


    The voice continued to ask, ¡°You have been in Southern Chu for so long. You must have bribed many high-ranking officials and have many spies under your command?¡±


    Her expression misty, Liang Wan answered, ¡°Indeed, the Prince of Yong sent me here to protect Her Imperial Highness, the Princess. Afterwards, he had me take command of the intelligence network in Jiangnan. It is a pity that I could only disappoint his deep favor. Master has said that the Crown Prince is the rightful Son of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± the voice continued to ask.


    Impatiently, Liang Wan responded, ¡°My master is of course the Sect Master of the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So who was it that had you invite Liu Piaoxiang to Bright Moon Pavilion?¡±


    Liang Wan only said, ¡°It was,¡± before she suddenly awoke. With a cold light in her eyes, she looked at me and coldly said, ¡°What did I say?¡±


    Just then, one of her subordinates callously commented, ¡°You said that you betrayed the Prince of Yong and threw in your lot with the Crown Prince. Arrgh¡­¡± A black-clothed man punched the subordinate in the lower abdomen, silencing him.


    I looked at the deathly pale face of Liang Wan and said, ¡°You have even revealed your betrayal, what else is there that you can hide?¡±


    Liang Wan flashed a cold smile and proclaimed, ¡°Although I indiscreetly revealed that matter, at most all I need to do is overtly serve the crown prince. My only bargaining chip is the identity of that person. So if you are not willing to pay the price, I will absolutely not reveal that man¡¯s identity. In fact, why are you wasting so much effort on a mere prostitute? There are innumerable beautiful women in this world. My Fengyi Sect has many beautiful, extraordinary senior and junior apprentice sisters. If sire is willing, Liang Wan is willing to play matchmaker.¡±


    I disinterestedly uttered, ¡°Although Piaoxiang had the misfortune of falling into prostitution, her heart was like the brightest moon of the highest Heavens. Although Lady Liang has usurped the title of Bright Moon, your very actions cannot even compare to that of a prostitute.¡±


    Liang Wan was so angry her complexion became ashen. I sighed lightly. Liang Wan was indeed difficult to deal with. I had deliberately mentioned aphrodisiacs. As a result, everyone believed that we had forced her to drink an aphrodisiac. In reality, the wine was laced with a hallucinogen. This kind of hallucinogen¡¯s greatest weakness was that if the user were prepared then it would be useless. I had previously allowed captured Great Yong spies take this hallucinogen, but even without any preparation, they did not utter a single word. Therefore, I first misled Liang Wan as to my motives to reduce her vigilance. Subsequently, while she was defending against an aphrodisiac, I had fed her a hallucinogen and had her answer several questions. Unfortunately, Liang Wan strictly guarded against matters of life and death. Ultimately, I was unsuccessful. But I was not discouraged. This was only one step in my original plans. To this point, Liang Wan had already understood my interest in the matter. Thus when I revealed my trump card, she would agree to change conditions.


    I laughed lightly and said, ¡°It looks like Lady Liang is unwilling to speak. If that is the case, I can only offend you.¡±


    ¡°I want to see what other methods you have,¡± spoke Liang Wan arrogantly.


    I quietly mentioned, ¡°I want to invite my ladyship to listen to a good performance.¡± Thus speaking, I signaled with my hand. Chiji bowed before turning and opening the stone door behind my chair. Behind the door, everyone could see a copper mirror placed on one side. From the flickering light reflected in the mirror, one could see a large bed with tasseled bead curtains. On the bed sat a young lady in white. It was the Princess Changle. From the angles, Princess Changle must be in the room behind the stone door. Chiji walked into the room and closed the stone door behind him. All of the Great Yong spies looked at me with hideous expressions on their faces. It seemed like they understood what I was planning to do. With a gesture, a hidden copper tube on the stone door was revealed. At this moment, everyone could hear the voices being transmitted through the copper tube.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do to Us ¡­ me?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t come over here ¡­ don¡¯t come over here.¡±


    After that, everyone could hear the sound of silk ripping followed by the weeping and struggling sounds of a young lady.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± cried all of the Yong spies. Only Liang Wan did not say a word, her face hideous.


    I gestured towards the copper tube. Although no more sounds could be heard, everyone became even more anxious. They all struggled mightily. Some even began to curse.


    I coldly expressed, ¡°Lady Liang, if you do continue to refuse to reveal what I want you to say, then you must know what Princess Changle will suffer. You must know that if His Imperial Majesty, the Great Yong Emperor, learned that his beloved daughter experienced such torment because of you, how he would treat you, how the Crown Prince would treat you, and how the Prince of Yong would treat you.¡±


    Liang Wan raised her head in despair. She knew that she had fallen into a deep trap. This person was as terrifying as a devil. From the methods he employed against her, Liang Wan could conclude that he was a fiend with deep and profound thoughts. He was absolutely capable of performing such a terrible deed. There was only one thing he would not do¡ªharm her life¡ªas he dared not bear the consequences of her remaining silent.


    In an agonized voice, she spoke, ¡°Have your subordinates stop. If the Princess has not been harmed and you promise to not harm me, I will tell you everything you wish to know.¡±


    I casually conveyed, ¡°Speak quickly. My subordinate¡¯s temperament isn¡¯t hurried. As long as you speak now, then there¡¯s still time. As for your life, I promise that I will not take your life today and will not harm you.¡±


    Distressed, Liang Wan said, ¡°I can only believe you. That person was the Crown Prince, Li An.¡±


    My brow furrowed and I icily retorted, ¡°What are you bullshitting about? When did the Crown Prince of Great Yong come to Southern Chu?¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Qi promised the King of Southern Chu that he could ascend to the Imperial Throne upon the successful conclusion of the campaign against Shu,¡± explained Liang Wan, unperturbed. ¡°But he went back on his word.2 If a suitable person of high status had not come to placate the Southern Chu, if this matter were made public, it would have harmed Great Yong¡¯s prestige. As a result, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, secretly came to Southern Chu. Outside of Zhao Jia, he did not meet with anyone else. Before he left, the Crown Prince heard the Prince of Qi mention that he must see Liu Piaoxiang. I originally thought that Liu Piaoxiang was only a prostitute, who would willingly attend the Crown Prince upon meeting him. Who could guess that after Liu Piaoxiang arrived, she only sang one song before wanting to depart. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, was furious and raped her. Afterwards, he had me take care of the aftermath. I only killed Liu Piaoxiang.¡± Liang Wan told a small lie. Although Li An had told her to take care of things, he had not told her to kill Liu Piaoxiang. He only believed that it would be sufficient to pay additional money. It was just Liang Wan who feared that Liu Piaoxiang would spread the news about what had happened, destroying her reputation and resulting in the crown prince receiving blame. As a result, Liang Wan had killed Liu Piaoxiang to silence her forever. To Liang Wan, Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s death was nothing.


    I looked at Liang Wan. Having finally learned the reality of what had happened, I was practically completely disheartened.3 How was I to take vengeance upon the Crown Prince of Great Yong? Liang Wan could see the change in my demeanor and said, ¡°If sire is willing to allow bygones to be bygones, Liang Wan can promise that you will rise in rank meteorically.¡±


    I frostily questioned, ¡°You speak the truth?¡±


    ¡°You can only believe me,¡± answered Liang Wan coldly. ¡°If you do not believe me, then you can go against your word and have me killed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t make a sound. Before determining the veracity of her words, I would not kill her. Liang Wan understood this point, thus dared to say so.


    Suddenly one of the Yong spies piped up. ¡°Sire, you have not yet let off the Princess.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word. Chen Zhen opened the stone door. In the copper mirror, everyone saw the princess still sitting there. The only difference was in her posture. Chiji exited the room and closed the door.


    I looked at the spies and explained, ¡°Everyone be at ease. Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, has had much adversity in her life. How could this one harm her? This subordinate of mine is skilled in vocal mimicry and has incurred everyone¡¯s ridicule.¡±


    The spies all relaxed. That the princess had not been harmed left them extremely gratified. On the other hand, Liang Wan looked at me venomously and said, ¡°So it is you! I know who you are! Jiang Zhe, you are Jiang Zhe!¡±


    Her words were like a cold wind blowing, quieting everyone. My subordinates were quiet because my identity had been revealed, while the Yong spies were astonished as they all knew about me, the talented zhuangyuan.


    I emotionlessly asked, ¡°How did Lady Liang identify me?¡±


    Arrogantly, Liang Wan answered, ¡°From your voice. I finally remembered where I had heard your voice before. In addition, when you were speaking of the Princess, your eyes were tender, filled with sympathy and pity. Back then, when you met with the Princess, you had the same look.¡±


    Admiringly, I looked at Liang Wan and responded, ¡°Formidable, indeed. Lady Liang is a worthy representative of Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network to unexpectedly see through me, a person you have not had much contact with.¡±


    Liang Wan¡¯s expression was strange. She callously declared, ¡°Jiang Zhe, you have seized the Princess, committing a grave crime. Someday, if you are willing, I will recommend you to the Imperial Court of Great Yong. At that point, your future career prospects will be boundless. There is no point in harming your future prospects for the sake of a woman.¡±


    I humorlessly smiled, opining, ¡°Lady Liang, you are truly too terrifying. It is said that ¡®The fangs of a green bamboo snake, / The sting on a wasp¡¯s hind part¡ª / Neither will such venom make / As a ruthless woman¡¯s heart.¡¯4 I only truly believed this verse today. Not bad. I won¡¯t kill you and I won¡¯t harm you. I will only take your memory and your intellect.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi walked over and forced a pill the size of a longan fruit into Liang Wan¡¯s mouth. Although Liang Wan wanted to resist, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s ice-cold hands caused her to lose the courage to struggle. I apathetically looked at her terrified eyes and said, ¡°I did not kill you, nor did I harm a hair on your body. After taking this pill, you will forget everything. Although I cannot guarantee how much you will forget, I can promise you that you will never remember what has happened today.¡±


    Liang Wan looked at me with dread. She knew that I would not easily let her off, but she would never have thought that I would use such a method. She cried out, ¡°I have lied to you! What I told you isn¡¯t true!¡±


    I coldly stated, ¡°Lady Liang, if you were really concealing another person¡¯s identity, then would it be necessary to use the Crown Prince¡¯s name to fob someone off?¡±


    Liang Wan only felt that she recalling everything that had happened to her¡ªthe joy of her childhood, the bitter training of her youth, the surprise and feeling she felt when she first met the Prince of Yong, the scheming in Southern Chu, and lastly the look of regret in Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s eyes before she died. After that, everything gradually disappeared. At the end, Liang Wan¡¯s face revealed a smile like that of a child, filled with innocence.


    I indifferently said, ¡°You have killed my wife. I have destroyed your entire life. Although this does not balance things out, you have been punished for your crime. Lady Liang, if we are not to meet again, then I hope that you will live a good life. But if you are unlucky and we meet again, I can only take your life to comfort my departed wife¡¯s soul in heaven.¡±


    I raised my eyes. Aside from Xiaoshunzi, everyone had looks of dread in their eyes. Even though Chen Zhen, Chiji, Daoli, and the other operatives had all seen me use this kind of pill to wipe the memories of the youngsters that did not meet the standards, I had only used a small dose in those cases. As a result, those youngsters had only lost two to three years of their memory. They had not seen such a case such as this where Liang Wan had her entire memory erased. I smiled slightly; it was good they feared. I glanced at the Yong spies and indifferently said, ¡°You know my identity. I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot allow you to leave.¡±


    One spy asked, ¡°Will you feed us such a drug?¡°


    I shook my head and answered, ¡°This kind of drug is worth more than its weight in gold. I am not willing to randomly use it. I must take your lives. In any case, you have spent years in Southern Chu. For me to kill you does not cross the line.¡±


    Looks of solemnity and tragedy flickered across the eyes of these spies. One of them stated, ¡°Sire is a ranking official of Southern Chu and possesses animosity because of national and personal reasons. Originally it is nothing for you to kill us. But since sire pities Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, we ask that sire not hand over the Princess to Southern Chu and allow us to bring Her Imperial Highness to the Prince of Yong. We will die without any resentment.¡±


    I looked at the man and replied, ¡°Today¡¯s matter must not be revealed to anyone, be it the Heavens or your parents. For you to know these secrets, even if I spare you, the Crown Prince will not spare you. If you are capable of keeping your promises, I can return your weapons to you and allow you to escort Her Highness, the Princess, to the Prince of Yong. When that mission is completed, you must commit suicide to keep this secret.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes revealed pleasant surprise, as he asked, ¡°Sire is willing to trust us?¡±


    In a proper tone, I explained, ¡°I believe that a warrior of Great Yong will follow through on his promises. Breaking the promise will cause me to look down upon the Prince of Yong. You have all seen my methods. You must know that it isn¡¯t difficult for me to assassinate someone. The Prince of Yong will be the price of you breaking faith.¡±


    Thinking it over, the man said, ¡°Sire¡¯s methods are grim and ferocious, and your plans are meticulous. If you wished to assassinate the Prince of Yong, you would probably have at least a fifty percent chance of being successful. Fine, our worthless lives aren¡¯t insignificant. Completing the mission is of utmost importance. We only ask that sire allow us to report to the Prince of Yong the relationship between the Crown Prince and Liang Wan.¡±


    I indifferently replied, ¡°That is fine. However, you may not reveal anything about my subordinates, my wife, or me.¡±


    The man agreed. I smiled faintly and turned to leave. The following matters would be handled by Chen Zhen. Xiaoshunzi followed me out and asked, ¡°Will they fulfill their promise?¡±


    I nodded my head and responded, ¡°I have never misjudged anyone. They are all firm and unswerving warriors.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ½àÉí×ÔºÃ, jieshenzihao ¨C idiom, lit. clean-living and honest; to avoid immorality, to shun evil influence


    ³ö¶û·´¶û, chu¡¯erfan¡¯er ¨C idiom, by Mencius, former definition: to reap the consequences of one¡¯s word; modern: to go back on one¡¯s word, to contradict oneself, inconsistent


    ÍòÄî¾ã»Ò, wannianjuhui ¨C idiom, lit. every hope turns to dust; completely disheartened


    This is a line from ·âÉñÑÝÒå, Fengshen Yanyi, aka Investiture of the Gods.

 Chapter 22: Jianye Falls

    Chapter 22: Jianye Falls


    While I was in the secret chambers forcing a confession, Jianye had already prepared its defenses under orders from Shang Weijun. Although the news that the Southern Chu Emperor had fled was deliberately leaked, causing the imperial guardsmen to lose their will to fight, Shang Weijun had executed a hundred rumor-mongering ¡°spies,¡± doing barely enough to stabilize the morale of the soldiers. Shang Weijun had spent a long time presiding over governmental affairs. As a result, the imperial guardsmen were willing to listen to his orders. However, a mere fifty thousand soldiers were not sufficient to defend the city, creating tremendous difficulties for Shang Weijun. Afterwards, he could only urge all the young men within the city to mount the walls and prepare for battle. When Great Yong¡¯s advance scouts arrived, Jianye was ready for battle.


    The next day, as the eastern morning sun was exposed through the clouds¡ªas dawn broke¡ªseveral thousand valiant horsemen in black armor began to approach from afar. At their head was a general in black who guided his horse to the top of a small hill, gazing upon the city of Jianye. All the other horsemen spread out. Shortly, they all seemed to have disappeared, leaving the general and a dozen or so personal guards. After a short period of time, one could hear the faint sounds of bugles sounding, echoing throughout. The black-armored general accepted the bugle from one of his bodyguards and put it to his lips, blowing loudly. The sound was impassioned and mournful. The soldiers on the city battlements all felt their moods become abnormally strained, crying out with fear. Although the defending commanders repeatedly berated their subordinates, one could still hear frightened shouts frequently.


    The distant Yong horsemen seemed to stand as still as a dense and awe-inspiring forest of tall trees, making no sounds. After a while, one could hear the sounds of the earth trembling, which could be heard from a distance. This sound was the rumbling of several tens of thousands of horseshoes trampling the earth. The vibrations were extremely painful to the ear. It wasn¡¯t long before everyone saw on the horizon thousands upon thousands1 of black-armored horsemen charge forth. At the start, it seemed as if the cavalry were formed into scattered groups of three to five horsemen. As they approached, one could see that the scattered groupings formed into orderly military columns, the process natural and unforced.2 The cavalry came to a sudden stop a thousand paces away from Jianye¡¯s city walls.


    From within the formation, a horseman clad in golden armor and wearing a black cloak slowly spurred his horse out. Following behind him was a personal guard brandishing a large banner. On the banner stitched in blood red were the words, ¡°Grand General of Heavenly Strategies Li.¡± At the same moment that the banner was unfurled, the sound of bugles began to flood in every direction. The soaring killing aura and the imposing prestige of the Yong army could not but frighten the Jianye defenders.


    A literate imperial guardsman squinted his eyes as he gazed upon the banner. Sighing, he said, ¡°Grand General of Heavenly Strategies Li ¡­ the Prince of Yong has come. I¡¯ve heard that he is the most formidable Yong prince. Can we really defend Jianye?¡±


    Standing next to him was a newly conscripted soldier. Apprehensive, he asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that it was the Prince of Yong commanding the Yong army? Who is this Grand General of Heavenly Strategies Li?¡±


    The imperial guardsman rolled his eyes at the greenhorn. ¡°What do you know? The Grand General of Heavenly Strategies is the Prince of Yong¡¯s official position; the Prince of Yong is his title. The banner the Prince of Yong always displays is that of a grand general. Some say it¡¯s because the Prince of Yong feels that his Grand General official position was the product of his own sweat and labor. As a result, he attaches great importance to this position. Other than this banner, he has a golden dragon banner that he only uses when encamped or when he has won a victory.¡±


    Envious, the new soldier replied, ¡°Big brother surely knows a lot.¡±


    Please with himself, the imperial guard stated, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. I, your elder, saw the Prince of Yong¡¯s army when we were invading Shu back in the day. At that time, they were allied troops.¡±


    Crack! A whip lashed against flesh. The imperial guard screamed in pain and collapsed to the ground. When everyone looked over, they saw an officer of the disciplinary group staring at them like a tiger eyeing its prey.3 In a stern voice, the officer reprimanded, ¡°You dare disturb the army¡¯s morale? If we were not confronting the enemy right now,4 this official would take your worthless life first.¡±


    The imperial guard hurriedly scampered to his feet, humbled. ¡°This little one does not dare, this little one does not dare.¡± Watching the officer walk away, the imperial guardsman spat a mouthful of bloody phlegm on the ground, fiercely cursing the officer under his breath before turning his attention back to the scene below the city walls.


    Shang Weijun stood on the battlements, gazing down upon the brave and strong army that was before the city. He calculated in his head. Although the enemy was strong, they only numbered twenty thousand. If they could sally forth and capture the Prince of Yong, then the current perilous situation would be alleviated. Thinking of this, he turned to the Vice Commander of the Imperial Guard and asked, ¡°The enemy only has twenty thousand troops. Can we sally forth to battle?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any cavalry,¡± answered the Vice Commander. ¡°It is best that we remain inside defending the city.¡±


    Shang Weijun¡¯s brow furrowed. Just then, the enemy soldiers outside the city began to holler, trying to incite battle. Shang Weijun quickly issued the order to prevent any soldier from foolishly leaving the city and had the logs and rocks prepared to defend the city. They all waited for the enemy to attack.


    Looking at Jianye from a distance, Li Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°I knew that they wouldn¡¯t dare to come out from behind the city walls.¡±


    Beside him, Sima Xiong, the commander of his personal guards, asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we only brought cavalry. How are we going to attack the city?¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°Be at ease. I have no intention of using cavalry to attack the city. Although Jianye¡¯s defenses are formidable, unfortunately the morale of its defenders is low and disorganized. I have already prepared agents inside the city. Today, we only need to stay here and take a look. That¡¯s right, have the troops we dispatched reaped any benefits?


    ¡°They have,¡± responded Sima Xiong with a smile. ¡°Your Highness has said that the sovereign of Southern Chu may try to flee before we arrive, and thus dispatched General Chen to block their escape. Our scouts have reported that Zhao Jia has indeed fled. If we are able to bring their captured monarch before the city walls, I wonder if they will obediently surrender?¡±


    ¡°Whether we will be able to capture their sovereign will be based on luck,¡± observed Li Zhi. ¡°We cannot rely on it. It¡¯s best we think of something to take the city. Were it not for Shang Weijun being completely hopeless with military affairs, our agents would have been unable to prepare plants inside to help us. Each and every Southern Chu general and soldier valiant and skilled in war has found it difficult to stand on solid footing in Jianye. This is a ridiculous fact for the ages. In comparison, all of our Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Guard were selected from the best of the best.¡±


    ¡°Although the Imperial Guard is an elite force,¡± claimed Sima Xiong in disagreement, ¡°They pale in comparison to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s personal guards. Although this is because the Crown Prince deliberately excludes our men from joining the Imperial Guard, who doesn¡¯t know that only one warrior in a thousand is able to join Your Imperial Highness¡¯s personal guards.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled faintly, not refuting Sima Xiong¡¯s words. His bodyguard consisted of three thousand elite cavalry. All of them were a unit of huben5 filled with soldiers willing to die. This time, the twenty thousand troops he had brought were being regarded as the basis for the expansion of his personal guard. Their elite training far surpassed that of the Yong Imperial Guard, not to mention the regular Yong army.


    This day, Li Zhi only ordered his army to strut around6 before the city. Shang Weijun did not dare sally forth from the city to give battle, causing the morale within the Southern Chu army to become increasingly depressed. As dusk arrived, Li Zhi gave the order for his army to retreat ten li away from the city to encamp and rest. Seeing Li Zhi withdraw, Shang Weijun could finally relax. He returned to his residence. He tried to figure out if he was too cowardly by sending away Consort Shang and the Crown Prince to hide, and considered bringing them back tomorrow. He absentmindedly ate some food and went to sleep with his clothes on in his study. But his sleep was restless, repeatedly woken by nightmares.


    Shang Weijun suddenly awoke from his nightmares, his forehead covered with sweat. Afterwards, he heard the distant sounds of shouts and cursing. He sat up. Just then, the door to the study was pushed open and a servant rushed in. Seeing that the Prime Minister was awake, the servant called out in an appalled voice, ¡°Daren! Something has happened! The Imperial Guard has revolted!¡±


    Shang Weijun jumped to his feet and opened the window. He could clearly hear the screams outside. Some were screaming ¡°the enemy has entered the city¡± and some were screaming ¡°the sovereign has already fled, why are we sacrificing ourselves for him?¡± The majority of the screams weren¡¯t discernible, but some were cursing, while others were instigating the masses. Shang Weijun felt as cold as ice. Suddenly, he saw flames erupt all over the city, the blazes soaring to the Heavens. Shang Weijun looked at the fires stupidly, not knowing what to say.


    In the middle of all this, the Yong army had launched a sneak attack on Jianye¡¯s western gate. The gate had been opened and the elite Yong cavalry charged into the city, filling the entire city7 with horsemen in black clothes and armor. Illuminated by the flames, their arrival was as terrible and frightening as demonic monsters. On every street one could hear the tumultuous hubbub8 of soldiers. In the beginning, Southern Chu soldiers had rushed to the western gate in the hopes of driving the Yong army out of the city, but in the face of the cruel slaughter perpetrated by the Yong army, the Southern Chu soldiers quickly broke, and the streets filled with the scattered remnants9 fleeing for their lives. The chaos was so much that some of the Southern Chu soldiers even began to break into residences to slaughter and massacre. Within the fire, Jianye shuddered and groaned.


    After daybreak, the Yong army had gained full control of the city and began to reestablish order in the city. All of the surrendered Southern Chu soldiers were expelled from and forced into camps outside the city where they were imprisoned. All of the soldiers who had taken advantage of the chaos were executed, their heads hung publicly. All of the common people of the city were ordered to remain in their homes. The fires had been brought under control and extinguished by the Yong army.


    In control of the gates and the key points of the city, the Yong army began to interrogate the residents of the city. Each and every member of the Southern Chu imperial clan and every single individual holding a position rated at sanpin10 were all arrested and imprisoned in the imperial dungeons. Everyone else was ordered to remain in their homes. The entire city was deathly silent. Anyone who dared to leave their homes without permission was punished. Any Southern Chu soldier who dared resist was executed. Shang Weijun had originally intended to take advantage of the chaos to flee, but ended up being captured by the Yong army, and was at this moment imprisoned in the imperial dungeons.


    When noon approached, Li Zhi entered the city. Looking at the bloodstained streets, Li Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the incompetence of Southern Chu¡¯s sovereign and officials, it would not have been so easy for us to capture Jianye.¡±


    Cautiously surveying their surroundings, Sima Xiong delivered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject has already received a report: there are only court ladies and eunuchs left in the Palace. All of the ladies sent from Great Yong are there, but all of the children they produced have been taken away. Consort Shang and the Crown Prince were not in the Palace. After investigation, it is likely that they were sent away by Shang Weijun.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Zhi replied, ¡°As for the Yong ladies, send someone to ask them if they are willing to return back to their home country and have them prepare to leave. If we capture Zhao Jia, have them continue to attend to him. If he is not captured, then allow them to return to their homes. Shang Weijun is the father of Consort Shang, and is of extreme importance. He must not be allowed to commit suicide. Take good care of him and bring him along when we go back. As for the other officials, don¡¯t worry about them. Release them when we leave.¡±


    As the two were slowly making their way through the city, a horseman rushed forward. When he was close to the two, he reported, ¡°General Chen¡¯s scouts have reported in. They have captured Zhao Jia.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve captured him?¡± asked Li Zhi, pleasantly surprised. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°General Chen personally led a unit to pursue,¡± responded the horseman. ¡°Following the report from our agents, we were able to capture all of them. General Chen reports that the three thousand imperial guardsmen escorting Zhao Jia have all been separately annihilated. All of the imperial clansmen have been captured. Zhao Jia was easily captured. They are being escorted to Jianye and should arrive tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Order General Huang to lead a unit to reinforce General Chen,¡± commanded Li Zhi. ¡°Zhao Jia must be brought safely to Jianye.¡± After giving the order, Li Zhi smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Finally accomplished the mission. If we were unable to capture Zhao Jia, then this trip would have been in vain. Sima Xiong, do you remember the task I entrusted to you? I am a bit ill at ease. You will immediately go personally and ensure that location¡¯s safety.¡±


    Sima Xiong replied in the affirmative. Having his second-in-command ensure the Prince of Yong¡¯s safety, he hurriedly galloped forth, filled with suspicions. Before they had even entered the city, the Prince of Yong had ordered him to dispatch soldiers to a location on the northern suburbs of the city, placing that location under strict guard. Sima Xiong knew indistinctly that the location was the residence of a Southern Chu official, but he did not understand why the prince would value this person over everything else.


    Arriving at the northern suburbs, Sima Xiong espied a small manor from a distance. It was surrounded outside by over a hundred horsemen, impenetrable.11 As he approached, Sima Xiong saw that the plaque on the entrance read, ¡°Concealed Cloud Manor.¡± Although Sima Xiong was only a coarse, unsophisticated soldier, he could tell that the calligraphy of the words was delicate and elegant. As he guided his horse forward, Colonel Duan, the officer in command of the cavalry, hurriedly came forward to welcome him, saluting with his sword.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± asked Sima Xiong.


    ¡°General, after we surrounded the manor,¡± reported Colonel Duan, ¡°A young boy came out to ask our purpose. I answered that we were following the orders of the Prince of Yong. The boy returned inside. After that, there was no more activity.¡±


    Sima Xiong shook his head, filled with misgivings. He did not know the reason for the Prince of Yong¡¯s orders, even to go so far as to have him personally deliver a message. He dismounted from his horse and stepped forward, knocking on the door. Not long afterwards, the door opened and a delicate manservant about fifteen or sixteen years old opened the door. With a calm demeanor, he asked, ¡°Does the army sire have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°This general is Sima Xiong,¡± replied Sima Xiong, ¡°I am here on the orders of the Prince of Yong to come seek a meeting with Jiang Zhe, Sir Jiang.¡±


    The manservant smiled gently and welcomed, ¡°Please come in, General.¡±


    Sima Xiong followed the manservant inside. As he walked, he felt his entire state of mind become free of worry. Although this manor wasn¡¯t large, it possessed several pavilions and kiosks separated by either small flowing streams or shoots of bamboo, giving off a fresh and clean, yet elegant sense. The manservant¡¯s footsteps were light and quick, leading Sima Xiong down a limestone pathway. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at a small pavilion hidden within a bamboo forest. Standing before the entrance to the pavilion was a delicate looking young man who carried a gloomy and cold aura. Wearing a smile on his face, the young man greeted Sima Xiong, ¡°General has come from afar ¡­ my house¡¯s young master should have come personally to welcome you. However, the young master is a scholar of Southern Chu, making it inconvenient for him to lower his status by coming forth to welcome you. Would the general please forgive this disrespect?¡±


    When Sima Xiong heard this man¡¯s voice, he first felt a chill before shivering. His hand fell and grasped the grip of his sword. This man before him was delicate and refined looking, but his voice was very feminine and sharp. Having accompanied the Prince of Yong for years, Sima Xiong knew that there was only one kind of person who had these characteristics. Filled with suspicion, he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Disdain flashed across the young man¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°This servant is Li Shun. I was originally in service within the Southern Chu Palace. Because I was on friendly terms with Jiang daren and I cared not for palace intrigue, I found a way to disengage myself and leave. I am currently attending by the young master¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, the general has become suspicious.¡±


    Half believing the man¡¯s words, Sima Xiong requested, ¡°Please bring me to meet Jiang daren.¡±


    Li Shun turned and opened the door to the pavilion, allowing Sima Xiong to enter. Sima Xiong glanced at Li Shun before entering the pavilion. Inside, Sima Xiong immediately caught sight of a refined and elegant looking young man seated behind a desk, looking at him indifferently. On the desk before him, was an open book, several manuscripts, and an ink-stained brush placed in the brush pot. It looked like before Sima Xiong had arrived, the man was writing.


    When Sima Xiong saw this young man, he suddenly remembered that he had met him before. Three years ago in Sichuan, he had met this young man in the Yong encampments. At the time, this young man had accompanied Southern Chu¡¯s Prince of De. This man had even spent some time in deep conversation with the Prince of Yong. Afterwards, during the banquet, this young man had used the Dance of the Cavalry poem to force the King of Shu to commit suicide. Unfortunately, he only remembered that the person was an aide to the Prince of De and did not know that this man was the Jiang daren that he had come to meet.


    Sima Xiong reflexively used a military salute to greet this young man. This person was someone that Sima Xiong greatly respected, even though he did not understand why the King of Shu would commit suicide after hearing that poem. In a respectful and deferential voice, he introduced himself. ¡°This general is Sima Xiong, serving as the commander of the Prince of Yong¡¯s bodyguard. Under the Prince¡¯s decree, I am here to give one¡¯s respects to Sir. His Imperial Highness has said that he is busy with military matters today, but will come this evening, hoping that Sir will meet him.¡±


    I indifferently said, ¡°I am no more than a commoner. My current situation is tantamount to house arrest. What qualifications do I have to refuse a meeting with the Prince of Yong? However, I do not know what crimes I have committed. I am a mere sipin Reader-in-Waiting. I have heard that only sanpin and above officials are imprisoned. So why am I, a lowly sipin rated official, also to be imprisoned?¡±


    ¡°Jiang daren is taking things too seriously,¡± replied Sima Xiong awkwardly. ¡°His Highness only seeks to look after Sir in every possible way.12 His Imperial Highness feared that Sir would be bothered by the chaos and so dispatched soldiers for Sir¡¯s protection. Sir, please do not take offense. If there is anything dissatisfactory, I hope that Sir will consider His Imperial Highness¡¯s face and not blame us coarse individuals.¡±


    I smiled faintly and suggested, ¡°Since General has come, Xiaoshunzi, pour him a cup of tea. Would the general please sit here for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sir, there is no need to be overly courteous,¡± returned Sima Xiong promptly. ¡°This general does not dare disturb Sir. If it is convenient, it is sufficient to prepare a side room so that this one can take care of some military matters.¡±


    I glanced at him and instructed, ¡°Daoli, lead this general to the guest room to rest.¡±


    Daoli answered in the affirmative as he stepped forth from behind me. Bowing in greeting to Sima Xiong, he said, ¡°General, please follow me.¡±


    Sima Xiong glanced at the servant that he was practically unaware of a moment ago before bidding his farewell and departing.


    I smiled slightly and talking to myself, said, ¡°No wonder His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is famous around the world¡ªeven a mere commander of his personal guard understands etiquette, knowing when to advance and retreat.¡±


    In a low voice, Xiaoshunzi muttered, ¡°Who knew that the Prince of Yong would pay so much attention to you. Do you think we should leave immediately?¡±


    I shook my head and answered, ¡°The world is Great Yong¡¯s sooner rather than later. If I were to go in this manner, it would be inevitable that I would become an imperial criminal. It is better to wait until he explains everything.¡±


    Li Zhi arrived at the Southern Chu Palace, ordering his subordinates to completely seal the separate palace hall, only selecting a side palace hall to work in. While handling military matters, he waited for news of Princess Changle. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long before a bodyguard reported in. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, has already safely returned, and is waiting outside.¡±


    Li Zhi exulted. He strode towards the entrance, crying out, ¡°Changle, Changle! You¡¯ve come?¡± Following the sounds of his yells, a young woman in unadorned garb rushed inside. Li Zhi wrapped his younger sister in a bear hug. With a smile, he said, ¡°Younger Imperial Sister, you have finally returned to second brother¡¯s side. From now on, you no longer need to be afraid of anything. That¡¯s right, where are the men who escorted you? Where is Liang Wan?¡±


    A frightened look flashed across Princess Changle¡¯s face, as she replied, ¡°Older Imperial Brother, older sister Liang has become insane. Everyone else is outside.¡±


    His brow furrowing, Li Zhi ordered, ¡°Have them enter.¡±


    Following his order, a dozen or so men entered. All of them were dressed in commoner¡¯s garb and had haggard looks. The two men at the end were dragging along a crying Liang Wan. When they saw the Prince of Yong, looks of gratitude flashed in their eyes, as they knelt on the floor and paid their respects. Li Zhi had them rise and asked, ¡°What has happened? What¡¯s wrong with Liang Wan?¡±


    The leader answered, ¡°Your Highness, Liang Wan has pledged allegiance to His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. In addition, this was the decision made by the Sect Master of the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s expression grew stony. He had already guessed that this had happened, but he could not have even dreamed that the Fengyi Sect would be so unbridled and arrogant. He inquired, ¡°How did you learn this? Furthermore, what has happened to Liang Wan?¡±


    The leader thought it over. If he were to speak, it was likely that he would say something that should not be revealed. If that terrible person were to truly become His Imperial Highness¡¯s enemy, then the already surrounded and isolated13 Prince¡¯s predicament would become even more dangerous. He hurriedly paid his respects and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate has never dared to forget Your Imperial Highness¡¯s patronage while in Jiangnan. Today¡¯s matter, this lowly one has no choice. Please take care of this lowly one¡¯s family.¡±


    So saying, he pulled out his sword and cut his own throat. Just as he drew his sword, the bodyguards in the palace hall all suspected that the man was an assassin. Just as they were moving forward to prevent the assassination, they were left dumbfounded that the man had committed suicide. Li Zhi was extremely shocked and just as he turned to question the others, he saw them say in unison, ¡°Would Your Imperial Highness please take care of our families? Your Imperial Highness, please take care.¡± So saying, they raised their swords and cut their throats. For a moment, the entire hall saw a sea of blood spurt forth. Frightened, Princess Changle cried out before covering her face, not daring to look.


    Li Zhi was deeply puzzled, staring blankly at the strange scene before him, not knowing what to say. When he asked Princess Changle, she only knew that they had been captured. Not a hair on her body had been harmed. Not long afterwards, these spies and she had been released. Liang Wan had become insane. When Princess Changle asked the spies what had happened, they remained silent and said nothing. Hearing Princess Changle¡¯s words, Li Zhi became even more confused. What the hell happened?


    Footnotes:


    ³ÉǧÉÏÍò, chengqianshangwan ¨C idiom, lit. by the thousands and tens of thousands; untold numbers, innumerable, thousands upon thousands


    ÐÐÔÆÁ÷Ë®, xingyunliushui ¨C idiom, lit. moving clouds and flower water; fig. very natural and flowing style of calligraphy, writing, etc.; natural and unforced


    »¢ÊÓíñíñ, hushidandan ¨C idiom, lit. to glare like a tiger watching his prey; to eye covetously, wrathfully


    ´óµÐµ±Ç°, dadidangqian ¨C idiom, lit. facing a powerful enemy; fig. confronting grave difficulties


    »¢êÚ, huben ¨C was a unit of Imperial Guard that originated during the reign of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. This specific unit was trained were elite cavalrymen tasked with the protection of the Emperor while he was traveling outside of the capital


    Ò«ÎäÑïÍþ, yaowuyangwei ¨C idiom, lit. to show off one¡¯s strength; to strut around, to bluff, to bluster


    ´ó½ÖСÏï, dajiexiaoxiang ¨C idiom, lit. great streets and small alleys; everywhere in the city


    È˺°ÂíË», renhanmasi ¨C diom, lit. people shouting and horses neighing; fig. tumultuous, hubbub


    ²Ð±ø°Ü½«, canbingbaijiang ¨C idiom, lit. ruined army, defeated general; scattered remnants


    ÈýÆ·, sanpin ¨C third ranked


    ˮй²»Í¨, shuixiebutong ¨C idiom, lit. not one drop can trickle through; fig. impenetrable (crowd, traffic)


    ¹Ø°®±¸ÖÁ, guai¡¯aibeizi ¨C idiom, lit. the utmost care; to look after somebody in every possible way


    ËÄÃæ³þ¸è, simian Chuge ¨C idiom, lit. on all sides, the songs of Chu; fig. surrounded by enemies, isolated and without help; this idiom is referencing the fate of the Hegemonic King of Western Chu, Xiang Yu, during his final battle against the founder of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang. In the Battle of Gaixia, the Chu army was surrounded and heard the enemy sing songs of their homeland. The Chu army believed that their homeland had already fallen and lost the will to fight.

 Chapter 23: Becoming a Captive

    Chapter 23: Becoming a Captive


    In the tenth month of first year of Zhihua, Li Zhi launched a surprise attack against Jianye. Helped by spies, Jianye fell on the first night. All of the officials were captured. That day, Princess Changle returned to the Palace, but all of the guards escorting her were dead. That night, Li Zhi traveled incognito and visited the Concealed Cloud Manor, promising Jiang Zhe prestige and generous salary. Jiang Zhe refused. The next day, the captured King of Southern Chu was brought back. Li Zhi issued the order to plunder Jianye. After several days, with numerous Southern Chu reinforcements sent to rescue the King approaching, Li Zhi retreated. Within the retreating army were a significant number of the members of the imperial clan and many of Southern Chu¡¯s civil and military officials, including Jiang Zhe. At this time, Jiang Zhe had already retired.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Having settled Princess Changle down, Li Zhi traveled incognito to the Concealed Cloud Manor, his mind filled with questions. Because of the army¡¯s forced march, Li Zhi had not brought a single one of his advisers. As a result, the pain that he felt of having no one he could discuss matters with caused Li Zhi to want to meet the person that he considered to be his Zifang.1 When he arrived at the Concealed Cloud Manor, Li Zhi¡¯s mood calmed. He had carefully thought about how he was going to acquire Jiang Zhe as his subordinate, trying to figure out a way to resolve this while he rode. But no matter how much he pondered, there was no way that was dependably certain. Jiang Zhe, this person, was someone rarely seen with anything that could be taken advantage of. Ultimately, Li Zhi made the decision. Whatever the means, he must bring Jiang Zhe with him. Otherwise, he would have come to Jianye in vain.


    After calming down, Li Zhi entered the Concealed Cloud Manor. According to his instructions, the Yong army had not done anything to disturb the manor¡¯s master, but they had already controlled the entire residence. Guided by Sima Xiong, Li Zhi walked towards the rear courtyard¡¯s Coiling Fragrance Garden, where Jiang Zhe would loiter every day. Li Zhi could see that the entire courtyard was filled with hidden Yong soldiers. Somewhat concerned, Li Zhi glanced at Sima Xiong and asked, ¡°Was Sir Jiang dissatisfied with this arrangement?¡±


    In a low voice, Sima Xiong remarked, ¡°Sir Jiang seems to have turned a blind eye towards us. There are very few people inside the manor. Outside of one Li Shun, there are only four young servants. Their names are very strange; they¡¯re called Chiji, Daoli, Hualiu, and L¨¹¡¯er. These servants are all extremely obedient and have not caused any problems. However, this general feels that Li Shun is very strange. He is a eunuch.¡±


    Li Zhi stopped his feet for a moment, explaining, ¡°Chiji and the others are the names of eight horses of King Mu of Zhou. It seems like Sir Jiang is indeed a brilliant literary talent. As for that Li Shun, this Prince has heard whisperings of that person. From our spies within the Southern Chu army, there was a eunuch under the Army Supervisor who was on close terms with Jiang Zhe. I originally thought that this was a mere personal friendship, but now it looks like this man¡¯s relationship with Jiang Zhe is not ordinary. But no matter, it¡¯s only a single eunuch. There is no need to make things difficult for him, so long as we don¡¯t offend the sir.¡±


    In a low voice, Sima Xiong continued, ¡°This general gets the feeling that Li Shun is not ordinary. Every single time I meet him, I feel fear.¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at him and indifferently replied, ¡°Oh ¡­ if that¡¯s the case, then keep an eye on him.¡± As they were speaking, they arrived at the Coiling Fragrance Garden. At the entrance, Chiji and Daoli sat at the cloister before the door, conversing in low voices. Seeing Li Zhi and others arrive, they rose from their seats and stood respectfully.


    With a smile, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Is Sir Jiang inside?¡±


    ¡°The young master was feeling under the weather today,¡± responded Chiji respectfully, ¡°He went to bed after eating dinner.¡±


    Hearing these words, Sima Xiong became angry. In a low voice, he declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this general has already informed him that Your Imperial Highness will come to meet him. This person is too discourteous!¡±


    Li Zhi gestured with his hand for Sima Xiong to stop speaking. Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°So Sir Jiang has already gone to bed. Has Sir¡¯s body always been so poor?¡±


    Respectfully, Chiji answered, ¡°Ever since young master returned from Sichuan, he has been confined to bed. A few days ago, his condition improved, but with the death of the Prince of De and the young master¡¯s dismissal because of his essay, young master¡¯s old illness has recurred. If Your Imperial Highness has any instructions, this lowly one will invite Steward Li over. I await Your Imperial Highness¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Sima Xiong¡¯s hand wrapped around the grip of his sword and eyed at Chiji in rage. In comparison, Chiji was respectful and proper, a smile on his face, without any sign of fear.


    After thinking it over, Li Zhi replied, ¡°That works. This Prince will meet with Steward Li.¡±


    Having spoken, Li Zhi walked to a nearby pavilion and sat down. Looking at the courtyard filled with green bamboo, Li Zhi was contented. Daoli and Chiji delivered tea and snacks, attentively attending to Li Zhi. It wasn¡¯t long before Xiaoshunzi arrived. Respectfully performed the proper courtesies when greeting an imperial prince, he stated, ¡°This servant, Li Shun, respectfully greets Your Imperial Highness. The master of this household was discourteous due to his ailment and cannot personally come to attend to Your Imperial Highness. I pray that Your Imperial Highness will forgive this discourtesy.¡±


    Li Zhi raised his head and considered the eunuch before him. Li Shun¡¯s appearance was definitely not ordinary. Back home, Li Zhi had met many eunuchs, but regardless of their status, regardless of whether they were arrogant or docile, they all shared a singular shared trait¡ªthey all had the look of inferior individuals in their eyes. In comparison, this Li Shun¡¯s eyes were cool and neutral. Although his actions were humble, Li Zhi could sense a certain pride in this eunuch, a pride that came from being able to dictate life or death. Li Zhi could remember clearly. He had seen this kind of look before. That was the first time he had met the Master of the Fengyi Sect. That year, he had accompanied his Imperial Father on his campaigns. Once, while they were marching, the Master of the Fengyi Sect had come like the wind to converse with Li Yuan. The resulting discussion was congenial. Not long afterwards, Great Yong received the support of the righteous sects of wulin, while Imperial Father gained a Noble Consort Ji by his side. Li Zhi would always remember the eyes of the Master of the Fengyi Sect. They were a pair of eyes filled with tender mercy and compassion for all living things. But Li Zhi would always remember when he was leading an army to attack Yang Laosheng, the King of Xia, after the Master of the Fengyi Sect had provided assistance in helping kill Yang Laosheng¡¯s generals, the Master had revealed a monstrous and conceited aura. It was at that moment that Li Zhi developed the intentions to be vigilant against the Fengyi Sect. Seeing Li Shun¡¯s temperament, Li Zhi suddenly understood that this individual before him was a peak martial arts expert. Moreover, this individual had the potential of becoming a worthy opponent for the Master of the Fengyi Sect.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°This Prince has heard some stories regarding Steward Li. If this Prince is not mistaken, Steward Li participated in the Sichuan campaign?¡±


    Li Shun shot Li Zhi a look of surprise before replying, ¡°Your Imperial Highness unexpectedly knows about some of the matters relating to this lowly servant. This servant and the young master have been friends for years, and is indebted to the young master for his frequent care and consideration. As Jianye has fallen into chaos, this servant decided that I might as well abandon that fake glory and splendor, and idly serve at the young master¡¯s side. If Your Imperial Highness wishes to find fault in this servant as someone from the Palace, then this servant naturally dares not resist.¡±


    Li Zhi gestured with his hand and with a smile, returned, ¡°Although the two countries are at war, it should not affect unfortunate people such as yourself. Let alone the fact that you are now in service to Sir Jiang. Someday in the future, this Prince may require Steward Li to sing my praises to Sir Jiang. Is Sir Jiang extremely angry?¡±


    A sliver of favorable impression flickered across Li Shun¡¯s eyes, as he disclosed, ¡°Although the young master was forced to retire, he has after all served Southern Chu for years. Now, seeing the country in peril, if the young master was joyful, it would not fly no matter where he goes. In addition, the reason behind Your Imperial Highness¡¯s campaign is unclear. My young master remains perplexed despite much thought.2 If Your Imperial Highness is willing to tell this lowly one and allow this lowly one to pass the message, it may cause the young master to smile.¡±


    Li Zhi was moved. Was it possible that Jiang Zhe did not completely reject him? With honesty, he stated, ¡°In the eyes of Sir Jiang, this campaign against Jianye would be viewed as acting willfully and making trouble. In reality, this campaign was caused by internal strife within Great Yong.3 On a daily basis, Li Zhi feels like he¡¯s walking on thin ice.4 If I am unable to receive the assistance of Sir Jiang, I fear that I will not live long. Would Steward Li pass along Li Zhi¡¯s intentions? Sir Jiang must be invited to come back to Great Yong with this one, regardless of method. If Sir Jiang continues to refuse to show any concern, then I fear that I will be unfortunate and cannot listen respectfully to his teachings.¡±


    Li Shun bowed respectfully and conveyed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness greatly values the young master. This servant respectfully bows in thanks on behalf of the young master. May I ask Your Imperial Highness? My young master only loves the beauty of mountains and rivers, and has no interest in saving the world or its people. Not to mention, he has no wish to achieve or accomplish any goals. For what reason does Your Imperial Highness wish my young master to shed his blood, sweat, and tears? Even if he does serve, he would likely be eliminated once he has served his purpose.¡±5, 6


    Li Zhi rose to his feet and sincerely expounded, ¡°I cannot guarantee that the ruler and his ministers will be mutually safe, but Li Zhi is definitely not someone who envies the virtuous and talented, and is not someone like the King of Yue who only knows how to share trials and tribulations, without sharing riches and honors.7 This Prince knows that Sir Jiang is disinterested in riches and honor, glory and splendor, as well as the opportunity to make contributions and accomplish goals. But if the world falls into chaos, Sir Jiang will not be able to live the rest of his days in peace. Right now, Great Yong is facing imminent internal strife, while Southern Chu is leaderless and will likely soon fall into chaos. Although Northern Han is stable, they emphasize martial prowess and denigrate culture and education. If Sir Jiang¡¯s name is spoken to the people of Sichuan, the vast majority would be filled with thoughts of vengeance rather than thoughts of admiration. It is not that this Prince is using threatening words; if my Great Yong is unable to unify the world, then the world will fall into chaos, with no place left in peace. If Sir Jiang is willing to lend this prince a helping hand, this Prince can guarantee that Sir can live in peace in Great Yong. Zhi is willing to share glory and splendor with Sir.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Shun replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words are filled with sincerity. This servant will pass on all of your words to the young master.¡± Having spoken, Li Shun bowed deeply before withdrawing. Li Zhi continued to sit in the pavilion, filled with expectation and hope. From Li Shun¡¯s words, Li Zhi could feel that Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t completely refusing. It was only that he was filled with apprehension.


    After some time had passed, Li Shun returned. Bowing, he said, ¡°Young master has asked this servant to communicate with Your Imperial Highness. The matter of service concerns the young master¡¯s lifelong reputation, and he cannot randomly make the decision. Your Imperial Highness is busy with military affairs. Young master invites Your Imperial Highness to quickly return to the encampments. Young master said that Your Imperial Highness should not mistreat the capture Shang Weijun, Lord Prime Minister Shang. Lord Prime Minister Shang is the father of Noble Consort Shang. Now that the Crown Prince and Consort Shang have fled, if Your Imperial Highness wishes for the difficulty of the later campaign to conquer Southern Chu to be reduced, then it is better to not hunt them down. The sovereign has already fled. If Your Imperial Highness has already captured him, then that is for the best.¡±


    Speaking to this point, Li Shun glanced at the Prince of Yong. Li Zhi replied, ¡°Zhao Jia will be brought to Jianye tomorrow.¡±


    Li Shun continued, ¡°The sovereign is incompetent and is easily persuaded by slander. Now that he has been captured, the country will find it difficult to continue to exist, and everyone will disparage him. There is no point for him to remain in Southern Chu. But if he is brought back to Great Yong, he will not live long enough for him to have the chance to return. When that time comes, the people of Southern Chu will hate Great Yong. In the past, King Huai of Chu died as a prisoner of the state of Qin,8 enraging the people of Chu. Later there was the saying, ¡®although Chu only has three clans, it will be Chu who destroys Qin.¡¯9 Years later, the Qin Dynasty was indeed destroyed by the people of Chu.¡±


    Hesitating, Li Zhi wondered, ¡°But if I cannot bring back the captured Zhao Jia and all of officialdom from this campaign against Jianye, how am I to report back to Imperial Father?¡±


    Li Shun casually responded, ¡°Young master understands the difficulty that Your Imperial Highness faces. As such, he also said that the Southern Chu can be brought back to Great Yong as a last resort. But he cannot be harmed rashly. Your Imperial Highness must immediately withdraw your army and call for a cessation of hostilities, negotiating with Southern Chu. Have the new monarch cede territory to show his sincerity, while also giving him the opportunity to redeem the captured sovereign and officials. One, this will greatly reduce Southern Chu¡¯s strength. Two, this will prevent the formation of an indissoluble and deep enmity with Southern Chu.¡±


    Li Zhi considered these words for some time before voicing, ¡°Please thank Sir Jiang for his good advice. Regardless of whether Sir is willing to serve Li Zhi, Li Zhi cannot thank Sir enough.¡±


    Watching Li Zhi depart, Li Shun revealed a faint smile. I had purposely had him receive the Prince of Yong, letting him use his insight to judge whether Li Zhi was deserving of my service. His answer was, Li Zhi was worthy.


    Listening to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s detailed report, I laid down the book in my hand and quietly said, ¡°It looks like Li Zhi believes that I will fall into his hands.¡±10


    Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°Young master, what is your view?¡±


    I objectively responded, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, had one phrase that was extremely tempting. If the world is in chaos, where will I be able to find a place to live in peace?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, there is still Crown Prince Li An,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi. ¡°If that person is really Li An, then young master¡¯s vengeance will have to borrow the Prince of Yong¡¯s strength.¡±


    I sighed and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Killing Li An may not be difficult. What¡¯s difficult is how to handle the aftermath. However, I don¡¯t want to follow Li Zhi so easily. Back then, I once thought about sparing no effort in serving the Prince of De, but the existence of Rong Yuan caused me to give up that idea. Li Zhi is indeed an enlightened monarch, but I wish to see if he is supported by virtuous subjects. How about this ¡­ I will not agree to serve him, allowing this matter to temporarily drag out. I believe that we will be taken to Great Yong as captives.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, as he replied, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be too humiliating? Young master is willing to go so far as to be a captive. Unwilling to become the guest of honor, and yet willing to become a prisoner.¡±


    I smiled faintly and judged, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I become a guest of honor now, in the future, I won¡¯t even have the chance to become a prisoner.¡±


    The next day, Zhao Jia was brought back to Jianye by the Yong army. Meeting the Prince of Yong, Zhao Jia repeatedly and bitterly begged, ¡°We have never had the intention of rebelling against Great Yong. We hope that Your Imperial Highness can consider the face of the Queen and give us a way out of this predicament.¡±


    Li Zhi replied with mild words, only saying that Imperial Father longed to see his daughter and daughter-in-law, wishing to reunite with them in Great Yong. Zhao Jia begged bitterly, but ultimately, he could only shed tears and agree. He then asked to see the Queen, Princess Changle, but was prevented from doing so by Li Zhi with the excuse that Changle had received a shock and was inconvenient to meet her.


    A few days, after Jianye had been completely plundered, Li Zhi left Jianye, bringing along the Southern Chu King, royalty, members of the royal harem, and many officials. On that day, the Southern Chu sovereign and ministers cried bitterly, losing their voices. The common people seeing them off, looked at one another and also shed bitter tears, but could only hold them back and swallow their¡¯ cries in the face of the elite Yong horsemen. Sitting on his horse, Li Zhi looked upon the icy reception on either side of the road and could only sardonically smile, saying, ¡°It looks like Southern Chu has not yet lost popular sentiment.¡±


    Sima Xiong, who was following Li Zhi, replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. But they don¡¯t have the courage to resist. We only have twenty thousand soldiers. Even if every person only slashed at us once, we would be finished.¡±


    Li Zhi quietly observed, ¡°The people of Southern Chu are feminine and soft, but we cannot underestimate their strength. If we were to coerce them too fiercely, I fear that they will risk their lives to make things difficult for us. They are adept at scheming. At that time, we will be surrounded on all sides by thistles and thorns.¡±


    Hearing the words, ¡°people of Southern Chu are feminine and soft,¡± Sima Xiong could not help but snort callously and say, ¡°The southerners really have reserved minds. Your Imperial Highness has treated that zhuangyuan, Jiang Zhe, as one would treat the wise and sagacious. But he still refuses to surrender. Now that Your Imperial Highness is bringing him back as a captive, see if he is still so pretentious.¡±


    Li Zhi could not help but wryly smile again and again. He didn¡¯t expect it either. After that day, he had gone to see Jiang Zhe several times. Jiang Zhe refused to discuss matters deeply with him, either citing his illness or hurriedly withdrawing at the first encounter. Li Zhi had repeatedly inquired after Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions from Li Shun. Li Shun replied evasively, only hinting that Jiang Zhe was unwilling to go to Great Yong to become an official. Ultimately, Li Zhi had no alternative but to forcibly include Jiang Zhe on the list of captives, bringing him back to Great Yong. He had personally gone to see Jiang Zhe to report this deed. Jiang Zhe only smiled indifferently, as if he was not resentful. When they departed, Jiang Zhe only brought along Li Shun. He had presented silver money to everyone else and had them disband. Without a care for the world, he had come to the prisoner encampment. He was acquainted with many of the other officials. Although the relationships were not deep, the relationships were congenial. He was calm and composed, helping improve the mood of many deeply worried officials. Li Zhi was worried that he would thoroughly offend Jiang Zhe, finding it difficult to eat and sleep. But with the Southern Chu reinforcements advancing upon Jianye and the Yong army finding it difficult to resist, Li Zhi could only give the order to leave Jianye.


    Princess Changle also accompanied the Yong army north. Although she had received a fright, as soon as she remembered that she was returning to Great Yong, her frame of mind became more cheerful and carefree. But as they were preparing to leave Jianye, Li Zhi could sense that Princess Changle wanted to say something but was hesitating to do so. Her expression was somewhat filled with fear. Li Zhi inquired a few times but the Princess only gave perfunctory responses. But Li Zhi could see that Princess Changle did not seem to care about the safety of Zhao Jia, and was not excessively concerned. In any case, when they returned, Noble Consort Zhangsun would be there to figure out what was going on. As for the insane Liang Wan, she was like an infant. If she wasn¡¯t crying and causing a ruckus, she was frolicking about. Li Zhi did not have any martial artists from the Fengyi Sect in his army and could only have his subordinates keep a strict eye on Liang Wan, while dispatching some court ladies to take care of her.


    Thinking about everything that he had faced, Li Zhi really found that there were many agonized difficulties that he could not speak of. Li Zhi wondered if he had made the wrong move campaigning against Jianye. At the very least, the benefits before him could, in time, become an antidote-less poison that he personally takes.


    Amidst the gathered crowd watching the Yong army withdraw, Chen Zhen and Han Wuji calculatedly watched the elite Yong horsemen. In a low voice, Han Wuji muttered, ¡°In reality, it isn¡¯t difficult to rescue young master. But young master is stubbornly refused.¡±


    Chen Zhen murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Young master and the Prince of Yong have been in constant communication. Although the majority was because of Southern Chu, I can see that the young master views the Prince of Yong highly. This time, the Prince of Yong is here to quench his thirst for talents. From what Chiji has said, this campaign was clearly launched for the sake of acquiring the young master. How can the young master not be grateful for this high regard? It¡¯s only that the young master remembers the Prince of De and still has some sentiment towards Southern Chu, and was thus willing to become prisoner.¡±


    Han Wuji callously observed, ¡°In reality, the young master¡¯s heart is too soft. At the time, the young master spared no effort in serving Southern Chu. If it weren¡¯t for the young master, our Kingdom of Shu would not have so easily fallen. That Prince of De did not wholeheartedly trust or rely upon the young master, and yet the young master is stubbornly unable to let it go. That day, he personally traveled to Xiangyang to save the Prince of De. Alas, the King of Southern Chu is so mediocre and incompetent, forcing the Prince of De to his death and causing the young master to grieve and fall into despair.¡±


    Chen Zhen sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. After returning from Xiangyang, the young master¡¯s old ailments relapsed. It was only because of Lord Li¡¯s consoling that the young master no longer grieved.¡±


    In a pained voice, Han Wuji spoke, ¡°The young master with Southern Chu and us with the Kingdom of Shu, have all experienced the same kind of grief. Although you ordinarily boast about your cold detachment and ruthlessness, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any longing for the Kingdom of Shu.¡±


    Chen Zhen was silent for some time before replying, ¡°The Shu King treated me harshly and mercilessly, and yet, thinking back, I still reminisce a bit about it. Southern Chu¡¯s treatment of the young master can be considered as excellent. It is no wonder that the young master cannot bear to abandon it.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ×Ó·¿, Zifang ¨C was the style name for Zhang Liang, strategist to the Supreme Ancestor of Han, Liu Bang


    °Ù˼²»µÃÆä½â, baisibudeqijie ¨C idiom, lit. to remain puzzled after pondering over something a hundred times; to remain perplexed despite much thought


    »öÆðÏôǽ, huoqixiaoqiang ¨C idiom, troubles start inside the house; there is internal strife afoot


    ÈçÂı¡±ù, rul¨¹bobing ¨C idiom, lit. as if walking on thin ice; fig. to be extremely cautious; to be skating on thin ice


    Äñ¾¡¹­²Ø, niaojingongcang ¨C idiom, lit. the birds are over, the bow is put away; fig. to get rid of somebody after they¡¯ve served their purpose


    ÍÃËÀ¹·Åë, tusigoupeng ¨C idiom, lit. to boil the hound once it caught the rabbit; fig. to get rid of somebody after they¡¯ve served their purpose


    This refers to King Goujian of Yue (Ô½Íõ¹´Û`). Goujian was enslaved by King Fuchai of Wu. During these years, the state of Yue was run by ministers such as ÎÄÖÖ, Wen Zhong and advisers such as ·¶ó», Fan Li. Goujian was eventually released back to Yue and attacked the state of Wu, destroying it. After the victory, Goujian killed or exiled all of his former supporters.


    ³þ»³Íõ, King Huai of Chu was a King of the state of Chu during the Warring States Period. In 299 BC, while attending negotiations with the state of Qin, King Huai was captured and held hostage. While he later managed to escape, he was recaptured, ultimately dying three years later while in captivity


    ³þëmÈý‘ô, ÍöÇرسþ, chusuisanhu, wangqinbichu ¨C a Chinese expression denoting the hostility that the state of Chu had for the state of Qin. The state of Chu was one of the most difficult opponents of the state of Qin (later Qin Dynasty). After Chu fell to the Qin armies in 223 BC, its people were implacably hostile towards the Qin governance. After the death of Qin Shi Huang, Chu rose in revolt on several occasions. The Hegemonic King of Western Chu, Xiang Yu, and the founding Emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang, both hailed from Chu.


    ÊÆÔڱصÃ, shizaibide ¨C idiom, lit. to be determined to win; is confident that he will win and acquire the item/person

 Chapter 24: Distant Journey of a Thousand Li

    Chapter 24: Distant Journey of a Thousand Li


    After several days of rapid march, the Prince of Yong rendezvoused with the other Yong armies. The Prince of Yong¡¯s army of tens of thousands of troops gradually and methodically retreated back into Great Yong. The other Yong forces tasked with blocking the Southern Chu armies forced them to watch from afar as we withdrew. As a result, the subsequent march was unhurried and comfortable. As a prisoner, I received special treatment and was not required to live with the other captives. The Prince of Yong had given the order to allow Xiaoshunzi and me to live alone in a tent. Although it was only an army tent, it was nevertheless comfortable with the floor covered with embroidered fabric and the walls wrapped in thick animal pelts. As a result, the autumn winds were unable to penetrate inside. At one corner of the tent was a bed large enough for two to sleep in. On the other side was a square pinewood table with two seats. On the table was placed a purple granule tea set. In the middle of the tent was an elaborate and yet practical copper stove. Right now, there was a pot of water placed upon it, causing the entire tent to be comfortably warm.


    Hearing the water come to boil, Xiaoshunzi helped me make a pot of hot tea with practiced ease. I stretched and began to sit up. The incidents over the last few years had left me with many uncured ailments. Although I persisted in practicing the deep breathing exercises to maintain good health, my illness would still recur from time to time. I had once thought about properly seeking medical treatment. But psychological diseases were difficult to treat, especially as doctors found it difficult to treat themselves. As a result, I was sickly the last several years. Although I would frequently use the excuse to recuperate, my body was truly unwell. Xiaoshunzi helped me sit up, complaining, ¡°Young master is always unwilling to convalesce. This trip to Great Yong is exhausting. I fear that young master¡¯s illness will recur.¡±


    I sighed and replied, ¡°Is there any other way? You know how I fell ill. The majority of it is psychological. In reality, I am already much better. It is only that this journey has reminded me of the campaign to invade Sichuan years ago. Unfortunately, the Prince of De has already passed away.1 Now that I am already personally in Great Yong army encampments, recalling past events, I cannot help but wring my hands. Alas ¡­¡±


    At this moment, a clear and bright laugh could be heard from outside the tent before a voice said, ¡°I have heard that Sir Jiang is unwell. This Prince has come to especially visit.¡± Following the laugh, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, entered. He was wearing the garb of an imperial prince. Following behind him were two advisers. The three men entered the tent. With difficulty, I rose from the bed. Li Zhi had already walked over and pushed me back to bed, saying, ¡°Sir does not need to get out of bed. I have heard that Sir has fallen ill. Zhi has been busy with military affairs and only now was able to take the time to pay a visit. This is really ill-mannered.¡± So saying, he sat down beside the bed, looking at me with concern.


    Seeing the two scholars had already sat down, I politely greeted them. ¡°Suiyun¡¯s old ailment has recurred and cannot leave the bed. Sirs, please forgive me. I have long heard that the Prince of Yong¡¯s side is full of talents.2 I am unaware of how to address you two, sirs.¡±


    The older scholar, possessing a delicate appearance, over fifty years old, rose from his seat and replied, ¡°Guan Xiu of Beihai3 greets Sir Jiang. Sir¡¯s literary talent is acclaimed throughout the world. I have had the opportunity to read Sir¡¯s verses and they are deserving of their great reputation, and I cannot bear to roll them up.¡±


    The other was a white-garbed scholar who had slender eyebrows and long eyes, and possessed a distinguished and accomplished bearing. He smiled and said, ¡°That day, Sir used the poem Dance of the Cavalry to force the King of Shu to commit suicide. To this day, this one still recites it in my heart. I4 am Dong Zhi.¡±


    I quietly returned, ¡°I have long heard of the advisers in the service of the Prince of Yong. Guan Xiu of Beihai is adept at the organization of army provisions and military equipment. Dong Zhi of Luoyang is skilled at troop movement and disposition. There is also a Gou Lian of Yingchuan5 who is a skilled envoy. These three individuals are known as the three distinguished heroes. Today, you two indeed justify your reputation.6 It is a pity that I am meeting only two of the three distinguished heroes. Suiyun can only sigh at my limited and shallow fortune.¡±


    Dong Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°Brother Gou is not in the army presently, so he is not here today. He also highly esteems Sir. That day, Sir followed the deceased Prince of De and came to the Yong army encampments. Coincidentally, the three of us were not with the army. Afterwards, we hurriedly parted ways and did not have the opportunity to sit side by side and have a comprehensive conversation. Since Sir has also come under the banner of His Highness. Presumably, we will have the opportunity, going forward, to raise our wine cups and chat.¡±


    I looked at Li Zhi, smiling lightly. I did not refute Dong Zhi¡¯s words, avoiding making his face from becoming unsightly. I only neutrally said, ¡°Although Suiyun is constantly ill, my consciousness is still energetic. If brother has any questions or inquiries, feel free to ask Suiyun. Suiyun will answer as best as he can.¡±


    After speaking for a short period of time, they saw that my vitality was worn out and after bidding farewell, departed. Li Zhi repeatedly exhorted me to rest well, stating that he had already prepared a carriage to carry me on the journey. He further exhorted Xiaoshunzi to take care of me and told him to seek out Guan Xiu if there was anything needed.


    Waiting until they left, I lay down in bed. With a smile, I said, ¡°Contrary to what one might expect, the Prince of Yong¡¯s advisers were quite sincere. But in my eyes, I fear that Gou Lian is narrow-minded. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the Prince of Yong bring him along?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled and replied, ¡°Young master is intelligent this time. That Gou Lian is also within the encampments, but his temperament isn¡¯t good. Thus, the Prince of Yong did not invite him along so as not to immediately offend young master.¡±


    ***


    The Prince of Yong and his two advisers exited the tent. With a sigh, Li Zhi said, ¡°I was originally under the impression that he was faking an illness. Unexpectedly, he is actually bedridden. Alas, his health is poor and I have forced him on a long journey. No wonder he always treats this Prince so distantly.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness need not be worried,¡± replied Dong Zhi soothingly, ¡°I saw that although this person is bedridden, his drive is excellent. Presumably, he has not become resentful because Your Imperial Highness brought him along. Although I cannot clearly see through this man¡¯s intentions, when I mentioned that he was serving Your Imperial Highness, he did not directly refute it. It can be clearly seen that this man isn¡¯t someone who will not surrender.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and stated, ¡°Jiang Zhe, this person, is adaptable and flexible.7 Even if I were to forcibly confer upon him a position, he may not necessarily refuse. But to want him to serve loyally¡ªthat is a difficult matter. At the time, the Prince of De regarded him quite highly, but perhaps there was some degree of reluctance. As a result, he refused to accompany and serve in the army. Even though the Prince of De was the Royal Uncle of Southern Chu, he was so offhandedly denied. I am worried that he would also treat me in a perfunctory manner.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, be at ease,¡± comforted Guan Xiu, ¡°Although this person¡¯s heart is as cold as ice, he nevertheless is still filled with hot blood. Otherwise, he would not have submitted that essay. As long as Your Imperial Highness treats him with sincerity, you will certainly acquire devotion and loyalty. I have heard that he distanced himself from the Prince of De mostly because of the Prince¡¯s retainer, Rong Yuan. I am worried about Gou Lian¡¯s temperament. This person seldom submits to others, always seeking provocation. I¡¯m afraid that Gou Lian will offend Jiang Suiyun.¡±


    ¡°Brother Guan is overthinking matters,¡± remarked Dong Zhi, ¡°I actually believe that if Gou Lian had come, I¡¯m afraid that there would have been unexpected results. Although Jiang Zhe, this person, has a cultured and refined exterior, he has an innermost being of someone arrogant and obstinate.8 This temperament is quite similar to Brother Gou. I believe there won¡¯t be any harmful consequences.¡±


    Just as the three were discussing this at length, the person they worried about arrived at the entrance to my tent. Gou Lian was extremely proud and arrogant. When he had learned that Li Zhi had especially brought Jiang Zhe back by force, and showed concern and care for him. Gou Lian was quite upset. This time, Li Zhi had brought Guan Xiu and Dong Zhi to check on my illness and yet did not bring Gou Lian along. Gou Lian was even more uncomfortable. With his intelligence and wisdom, he understood that Li Zhi and the two other advisers were worried that he would offend Jiang Zhe. This made him feel even more unwilling. Therefore, Gou Lian took advantage of Li Zhi and company departing not long before to arrive at my tent. I was still a ¡°captive¡± of the Yong army. Although Li Zhi had commanded that I be left alone, Gou Lian had a high status within the army. As such, the soldiers watching over me did not block him, allowing him to enter my tent.


    With one look at the young man with an aquiline nose, I guessed his identity. Watching his complete lack of manners as he regarded me for a while, I signaled with my hand to stem Xiaoshunzi¡¯s rage. I smiled and asked, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if it is the ¡°Tongue as Sharp as a Sword,¡± Gou Lian, Gou Yongquan?¡±9


    For a moment, Gou Lian was at a loss for words, before replying, ¡°It is hard to imagine that Jiang Suiyun, who with one song took the life of the King of Shu, would recognize me, this nobody. I am truly extremely honored. I wonder if the lord zhuangyuan who once mocked the King of Shu with the lines, ¡®Suddenly I became a captive slave, / My waist frail, my temples gray, grinding away,¡¯ knew that such a day would come? I see that brother has a wan and sallow appearance and has a disorganized and ill body. This should be considered as ¡®my waist frail, my temples gray, grinding away,¡¯ no?¡±


    I quietly answered, ¡°I have long heard that Brother Yongquan was formerly the retainer of Xuzhou General Zhang Chen. Zhang Chen established a new regime and commanded his troops to set up an independent regime. At the time, brother Yongquan received favor and honor while in his service. Later, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, led a punitive expedition against Zhang Chen. Under orders, sire was dispatched as an envoy to the Yong camps. Who knew that you would be subdued by His Imperial Highness¡¯s awe-inspiring majesty? When you returned, you convinced General Zhang to surrender. Afterwards, sire served as an envoy on the Prince of Yong¡¯s behalf without ever failing. I wonder if this is because of your original failed diplomatic mission on General Zhang¡¯s behalf? You consider being convinced by another to surrender as a humiliation, and from that day forward, sire studied assiduously and tirelessly, later gaining many accomplishments.¡±


    Gou Lian¡¯s face turned red. Although the matter of him convincing Zhang Chen to surrender was an anecdote often told with praise, the reality was that he had gone to convince the Prince of Yong to withdraw his troops and ended up becoming the Prince of Yong¡¯s mouthpiece to convince Zhang Chen to surrender. This was unavoidably an incident where he had failed his mission. He could not believe that someone would draw blood with one prick.10 Blushing with shame, he replied, ¡°The Prince of Yong has the appearance of a dragon and phoenix. He has a grand and refined magnanimity. How can he be swayed by mere words? For this lowly one to fail in my mission isn¡¯t something strange. Moreover, this one helped rescue General Zhang saved from difficult circumstances. This meritorious service is able to make up for that earlier mistake. As for your distinguished self, since you know that Great Yong is the legitimate regime, why do you serve an illegitimate regime?¡±


    I smiled and explained, ¡°Brother Yongquan¡¯s words are incorrect. I stated that General Zhang was illegitimate, because at the time, the Central Plains would be united in no time. Popular sentiment had already submitted to Great Yong. General Zhang relied upon military might, showing no understanding of the times, and was therefore disparaged. As for my Southern Chu ¡­ although it is a small country, its history is longer than that of Great Yong. Suiyun was once the zhuangyuan of Southern Chu, a jinshi who placed in the top tier. I have served for many years in Hanlin Academy, receiving great favor from the King. How can I abandon my monarch and change my loyalty to Great Yong? Suiyun is aware of honor and shame. My former master is still alive, so how can I curry favor to serve a new master?¡±


    Gou Lian rolled his eyes. ¡°Since your distinguished self is determined to serve Southern Chu, the King of Southern Chu is currently in our encampments. Zhao Jia has bent his knee and is serving my Great Yong. Why is your distinguished self so pigheaded? Leave alone the fact that I have heard the saying that a virtuous subject chooses his master. Zhao Jia is incompetent and muddleheaded, forcing the death of a virtuous prince. In comparison, my master, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is modest and open-minded,11 and respects the wise. His actions are clear and decisive. He is known throughout the world for his benevolence and righteousness and sagacity. Why is your distinguished self such a stickler for tradition12 and unwilling to surrender and pay allegiance? Acting to such an extent will cause laughter from the entire world.¡±


    I laughed humorlessly and responded, ¡°Although a virtuous subject chooses his master, I have never heard of virtuous subjects who serve new masters when their old masters remain alive. In the olden days, Yu Rang loyally served Zhi Bo only after the Zhonghang family was destroyed. The Zhonghang family treated Yu Rang as merely an ordinary follower, and yet Yu Rang did not abandon them.13 What¡¯s more, Suiyun served not just Zhao Jia, but the entire Southern Chu royal clan. The former King appointed me to Hanlin Academy. The Prince of De used me as an aide. This kindness is before my eyes. How can I serve a new master upon seeing high position and great wealth?¡±


    Gou Lian uprightly declared, ¡°Although your distinguished self¡¯s words are precious, your distinguished self has been dismissed long ago. Why do you remain so foolishly loyal?¡±


    I answered distantly, ¡°In the olden days, Bi Gan cut open his heart, but his aspirations did not change. Qu Yuan was dismissed from office, and yet when he heard the misfortune of King Huai of Chu, he threw himself into the river.14 Suiyun is not a sentimental person and dares not imitate the behavior of our worthy predecessors. Moreover, to covet glory and splendor is one thing, but to surrender and serve a new liege to acquire riches and honor, I dare not do so.¡±


    Hearing this, Gou Lian could only kneel and bow, observing, ¡°Sir¡¯s character is lofty and unsullied, which this one admires greatly. However, His Imperial Highness has the disposition of a ruler. If Sir misses this opportunity, then it would be a great pity. But Sir is bedridden, and Yongquan dares not forcibly compel. We are still a thousand li away from the Yong capital. May Yongquan stop by from time to time and respectfully listen to your teachings?¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°Brother Yongquan is famed throughout the world. It is Suiyun who should be asking for guidance. The journey has been lonesome; if your distinguished self has time, there is no harm in coming to hold conversations deep into the night. Although Suiyun has extensive knowledge, I am not familiar with the four arts. I have heard that your distinguished self is famed for your skills in these four arts, I hope that sire would offer guidance.¡±


    After learning that Gou Lian had visited me, Li Zhi was originally extremely concerned, immediately sending someone over to mediate the situation. Who knew that when the person arrived, he found Gou Lian and I conversing congenially. Hearing of this, Li Zhi¡¯s face beamed with joy.15 From then on, he would frequently have his retainers keep me company. I did not refuse their company. After spending many days in close contact and deep conversation with the Prince of Yong¡¯s retainers, I gained a great deal of respect for the three. Guan Xiu was extremely proficient in handling tax documents, money, and food supplies, while Dong Zhi was a master of the art of war and tactics. Once we started conversing, our conversation spilled forth like an unceasing torrent. As for Gou Lian, he was versatile and able, and our conversations were the most congenial. It was only that he had a competitive personality and always liked to argue over complicated issues with me. My mood was fairly good and combined with Xiaoshunzi¡¯s attentive care, I gradually began to recover while on the journey.


    I had favorable impressions of all three and they treated me with great respect.


    ***


    Guan Xiu was adept with performing the duties of a quartermaster, handling money and supplies for the army. He was the Prince of Yong¡¯s Registrar. But when he discussed matter with Jiang Zhe, he found that no matter how difficult the subject, this young man understood the problem thoroughly. When the young man occasionally spoke, his words would directly hit home. Afterwards, Jiang Zhe unintentionally revealed that he had once handled documents while in the service of the Prince of De. Only then did Guan Xiu understand how this Hanlin Academic could comprehend such tedious matters. He had originally believed that Jiang Zhe was only a simple aide in the military administration of the Prince of De.


    Dong Zhi was adept in the art of war. When he debated issues with Jiang Zhe, he found that this young man was familiar with all kinds of tactics, dating back into antiquity. Even parts he was not familiar with, Jiang Zhe was able to explain them in clear and logical detail. When questioned about how he knew all this, the young man smiled and replied that he had read many books on warfare while serving the Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Lu Xin, and had collected books on warfare and battle tactics. Dong Zhi originally believed that Jiang Zhe was only capable of theoretical discussions that were useless in practice. But when he practiced battlefield tactics and strategies against Jiang Zhe, Dong Zhi found that his opponent¡¯s strategies were bold and imaginative,16 unable to be discerned. Every single time, Jiang Zhe¡¯s troops would suddenly appear in the most unimaginable locations. But when he later analyzed these movements, Dong Zhi realized that they were sensible and reasonable, extremely clever and wonderful. After being convinced, Dong Zhi could not help but be competitive. He began to discuss the military equipment used in war. Who could imagine that Jiang Zhe was even knowledgeable about these matters? Although Jiang Zhe did not say much, the times he did speak were enough to force Dong Zhi to reflect on the matter for a long time, and quickly decided to study and improve military equipment.


    Gou Lian admired Jiang Zhe the most. He originally was conceited by his erudition, but unexpectedly Jiang Zhe had participated in the establishment of the Palace of Sublime Culture while in Southern Chu, and had read a countless number of books. Every single time they debated literary works, Jiang Zhe would quote from many sources, leaving Gou Lian flabbergasted. As for debate techniques, although Jiang Zhe did not use them frequently, whenever Gou Lian became complacent and proud, Jiang Zhe would only need to say one sentence and cause Gou Lian to be completely convinced.


    What caused the most admiration was not Jiang Zhe¡¯s talent, but the way that he conducted himself, indifferent to fame or gain, behaving completely natural. Their discussions with him were like the spring wind bringing forth cleansing rain. They saw Jiang Zhe¡¯s brilliance, and also saw that he was not overbearing. Only when night deepened did they feel something different, as cold sweat dripped down their backs. Afterwards, the three¡¯s competitive spirits were inflamed. In the face of these spirits, Jiang Zhe would frequently nimbly retreat, leaving the three¡¯s fiery zeals to transform into a spring wind, only later discovering that Jiang Zhe had no intention to take up the challenge.


    The journey of a thousand li, although long, would eventually come to an end. As the army was nearing the Great Yong capital, the three advisers requested an audience with Li Zhi, appealing that the Prince of Yong must absolutely acquire Jiang Zhe as a subordinate. Gou Lian was especially intense in his words, saying, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is unable to acquire this man as a subordinate, it will be an extreme pity. This man¡¯s talent is superior to ours by severalfold. If we were to become his enemy, I fear that even our corpses wouldn¡¯t have any place to be buried.¡±


    With a bitter look on his face, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Sirs, how does this Prince not know this man¡¯s importance? But every single time this Prince tries to persuade him, he would remain silent and not respond, leaving this Prince without any means.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to be so worried,¡± stated Guan Xiu. ¡°That person highly respects Your Imperial Highness and has no ill intent towards us. Under ordinary circumstances, he should not continue to refuse. After this trip back to the capital, we should place this man under house arrest at the prince¡¯s residence, and slowly convince him. There has to be a way. In addition, Shi Ziyou is magnanimous and high-minded, and should be capable of talking him around.¡±


    Li Zhi sighed. ¡°We can only do this ¡­ If Shi Ziyou cannot persuade him, then this Prince, this Prince ¡­ alas, this Prince bear to lose ¡­¡±


    Guan Xiu and the other two looked at one another; all of them understood that Li Zhi¡¯s killing intent had been stirred.


    ***


    Rain drips and dribbles outside these curtains, spring withers away.


    The thin silk quilts could not stand the frigid dawn.


    What once I dreamt of being a minor guest, I clutch at to those pleasures in vain.


    I must not lean alone by the railings, I do not mourn these lands.


    A land I left so lightly yet so hard to return again.


    As blossoms shatter on the rippling waters, spring is spent; heaven on earth remains.17


    With my outer wear draped over my shoulders, I stood before a window, inside a posthouse. Tomorrow, I would arrive at the Great Yong capital. I recited this Waves Scouring the Sands, my heart filling with boundless loneliness. The more that I thought back to the mesmerizing landscapes of Southern Chu, the more my heart would bring memories of the past. Xiaoshunzi walked to my side and whispered, ¡°Young master, over these past several days, you have subdued the advisers serving Li Zhi, and yet you continue to refuse to respectfully and favorably treat Li Zhi. If Li Zhi¡¯s killing intent is stirred, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshunzi, you don¡¯t understand. Before, I was willing to accept the circumstances and adapt. It did not matter who I served. Even before the Prince of De, my service was desultory. But the Prince of Yong¡¯s heart is like a mirror. If I were to serve him, if I cannot serve him with sincerity,18 then the Prince of Yong would not be satisfied, and I would not help eliminate the dangers he faces. For me to exhaust all my abilities for him, I must test his bearing and magnanimity. I am deliberately pressuring him to kill me. If he were to ultimately let me go, then I would have found a wise liege lord and master to serve. If he ultimately tries to kill me, then he is no more than a hegemon.19 Rather than worry that he would kill ministers who had performed meritorious service, it is better to test whether he is broadminded and open now. If he ultimately releases me, then I believe that when the time comes, I will be able to receive a respectable end. If he were to try to kill me, then I could take the opportunity to fake my death and escape.¡±


    A look of anxiety appeared on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face, as he worried. ¡°Young master ¡­ His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has enormous power and influence. If he wished to kill you, how will you be able to escape? Although my martial arts are relatively good, I dare not guarantee that I will be able to rescue young master.¡±


    I smiled faintly and responded, ¡°I believe that in the Prince of Yong¡¯s mind, he will not kill a scholar famed throughout the world. He will not come at me overtly. Using poison is the best method. I have already prepared a precious poisonous pill. When the time comes, I will take the pill. My body will become rigid like a corpse. To bring away a living person is difficult. To steal a corpse should be quite easy. When I have escaped, I will hide in the Yong capital and wait for the opportunity to avenge the death of my beloved wife. After that, Xiaoshunzi, you and I will be able to travel the world, living anonymously. Wouldn¡¯t this be wonderful? People constantly say that it is better to travel ten thousand li than to read ten thousand books. I am greatly looking forward to this.¡±


    Relieved, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°If that is the case, then I would rather the Prince of Yong tries to kill young master, so that young master is not tied down and forced to shed your blood, sweat, and tears for him.¡±


    I smiled slightly. Not just anyone was qualified to have me shed my blood, sweat, and tears. To speak the truth, I was afraid that no one would be able to pass my test. Wise lieges had unspoken thoughts that if a person could not be used, then that person must die. Alas, the Prince of Yong was someone that I greatly respected, I thought regretfully.


    Footnotes:


    ¼Ýº×Î÷¹é, jiahexigui ¨C idiom, lit. to fly on a crane to the Western Paradise; fig. to pass away


    È˲żüÃ, rencaijiji ¨C idiom, a galaxy of talent; a great number of competent people


    ±±º£, Beihai ¨C an ancient prefecture that is now modern-day Changle County, Weifang, Shandong Province


    ÍíÉú, wansheng ¨C lit. this youngster, I (self-deprecatory, in front of elders)


    ò£´¨, Yingchuan ¨C modern-day Xuchang, Henan Province


    Ãû²»Ðé´«, mingbuxuchuan ¨C idiom, lit. name is not in vain; a fully justified reputation; enjoys a well-deserved reputation


    ËæÓö¶ø°², suiyu¡¯er¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. at home wherever one is; ready to adapt, flexible, to accept circumstances with good will


    èîæñ²»Ñ·, jie¡¯aobuxun ¨C idiom, arrogant and obstinate; unyielding


    ÓÀȪ, Yongquan ¨C Gou Lian¡¯s style, lit. Perpetual Spring (small stream)


    Ò»Õë¼ûѪ, yizhenjianxie ¨C idiom, lit. to draw blood on the first prick; fig. to hit the nail on the head


    Ð黳Èô¹È, xuhuairuogu ¨C idiom, lit. receptive as an echoing canyon; modest and open-minded


    ±§²ÐÊØȱ, baocanshouque ¨C idiom, lit. to cherish the outmoded and preserve the outworn; conservative, stickler for tradition


    Ô¥ÈÃ, Yu Rang was a famous assassin of the Spring and Autumn Period. He was originally in service to the Zhonghang family, but Zhonghang Yin did not treat him well. After the Zhonghang family was destroyed, Yu Rang served Zhi Bo. Zhi Bo greatly appreciated Yu Rang. Zhi Bo and his family was later destroyed. Zhao Xiangzi especially hated Zhi Bo and used his skull as a drinking cup. Yu Rang swore revenge and attempted to assassinate Zhao Xiangzi, but failed. Admiring his loyalty, Zhao Xiangzi gave Yu Rang his robe. Yu Rang stabbed the robe three times before committing suicide.


    ÇüÔ­, Qu Yuan was a minister of the state of Chu. He was slandered and dismissed from office by the King Huai of Chu. Learning that King Huai of Chu had been captured and that the Chu capital of Ying had fallen, Qu Yuan wrote a lengthy poem entitled ¡°Lament for Ying¡± before wading into the Miluo River holding a rock to commit ritual suicide.


    ϲÐÎÓÚÉ«, xixingyuse ¨C idiom, face light up with delight; to beam with joy Iu


    ÌìÂíÐпÕ, tianmaxingkong ¨C idiom, lit. like a heavenly steed, soaring across the skies; bold and imaginative, unconstrained in style


    This is a poem written by the last ruler of the Southern Tang state, Li Yu, to the ci, ¡°Waves Scouring the Sands¡± (ÀËÌÔɳ). This poem was written by Li Yu while he was prisoner of the Song Dynasty in Bianliang (modern-day Kaifeng) and laments his former life as the ruler of Southern Tang.


    ÍÆÐÄÖø¹, tuxinzhifu ¨C idiom, lit. to give one¡¯s bare heart into somebody else¡¯s keeping; somebody has one¡¯s absolute confidence, to trust completely, to confide in someone with entire sincerity


    This is a negative reference comparing Li Zhi to the Hegemonic King of Western Chu, Xiang Yu, who lost to the founder of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang. Xiang Yu was known for his unwillingness to listen to advice and pettiness.

 Chapter 25: Arrival at the Yong Capital

    Chapter 25: Arrival at the Yong Capital


    The second day of the eleventh month of the twenty-third year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era (the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Zhihua era), the Prince of Yong returned to court victorious. The King of Southern Chu, Princes, Royal Harem, and Royal Clansmen in front, and Southern Chu officials behind, were presented as prisoners at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong1


    I did not see the grand and majestic welcome that the Prince of Yong received from all of officialdom, as my current status was that of a guest. Unpleasantly, I was a captive, but I did not have the mind to be presented as a prisoner at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine nor did I have the honor. As such, I was accompanied by Gou Lian and entered the city in a carriage before the army arrived. After passing through the Gate of Illustrious Virtue,2 I opened the window of the carriage and saw a grand avenue that was forty zhang3 wide. On each side of the avenue was a row of locust trees. But because it was winter, there was no greenery. On either side of the avenue were small gutters as wide as small brooks. Where these gutters intersected with other gutters, they were covered by small stone bridges. Although it was the dead of winter, one could feel the heat emanating from the gutters. Water did not stop flowing. In comparison, the snow and ice accumulated on the trees clearly displayed the severity of winter.


    In a low voice, I recited, ¡°A country formed by a thousand li of mountains and rivers, the Imperial City¡¯s walls have nine layers. / Not seeing the robustness of Emperor¡¯s residence, how can one know the Son of Heaven¡¯s honor and prestige?¡±4


    Gou Lian smiled and said, ¡°Since antiquity, the land within the passes has been the territory of monarchs. Chang¡¯an collects historical relics and lies in a strategic location. To the south, there are the many peaks of the central section of the Qinling Mountains. To the north, the roads wind endlessly through mountains, echoing the remote Qinling Mountains. The Jing, Wei, and six other rivers encircle Chang¡¯an. The eight hundred li long plains of Guanzhong possess the resources of a monarch. Great Yong rules Chang¡¯an as its capital, possessing the atmosphere of a sovereign. Great Yong will unify the world; its might cannot be stopped. Southern Chu established its capital at Jianye. Jianye does not possess sufficient imperial aura. Establishing the capital in such a location is frequently the sign of a country¡¯s decline within one generation.¡±


    I merely smiled and did not reply. I was clear about the feebleness of Southern Chu. I was also clear about Great Yong¡¯s power. But this was not the reason why I must surrender and pledge allegiance to Great Yong. A flash of bewilderment passed across Gou Lian¡¯s face. Never before did he have such a headache. Regardless of how he tried to persuade and reason, this young man before him would either simply agree or smile without saying anything. However, from beginning to end, he could nothing to convince this young man to serve the Prince of Yong. Gou Lian wondered if he was too anxious. But if he weren¡¯t able to convince this young man, if the Prince of Yong found the situation intolerable and decided to execute this man, wouldn¡¯t it be a great pity? Gou Lian had suggested earlier that Jiang Zhe be placed under house arrest and attempt to slowly convince him. Alas, the Prince of Yong only bitterly smiled and did not say a word. It seemed as if time was of the essence. Why was this the case?


    I pointed outside the window at the passing sights to Xiaoshunzi. ¡°Look, this is the Vermillion Bird Avenue. This avenue is the longest road in Chang¡¯an, going from north to south. The Vermillion Bird Avenue ends at the northern limits of the city. Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Clan resides in the Palace City and the Imperial City. The official government offices of the Six Ministries rest within the Palace City. Our current location is the Outer City. Chang¡¯an¡¯s Outer City borders the Palace City and the Imperial City to the east, west, and south.5 The Outer City has eleven avenues traveling south to north and fourteen avenues traveling east to west. The avenues crisscross the Outer City and divide the interior into one hundred ten residential wards. Among these, the three north-south and three east-west avenues pass through the city gates, serving as the city¡¯s main transportation arteries. As for the current Vermillion Bird Avenue that we are traveling on, this avenue is the most important roadway in and the central axis of the city. The Vermillion Bird Avenue terminates at the Vermillion Bird Gate.6 From there, one can travel through to the Palace City.¡±


    ¡°Hearing Sir Jiang¡¯s words spoken in such a way,¡± replied Gou Lian with a smile, ¡°Almost makes it seem like your distinguished self was the host.¡±


    I replied casually, ¡°If we were to discuss Jianye¡¯s situation, I fear that brother Yongquan would know more than this one.¡± Gou Lian could only smile wryly again.


    I looked at crowds bustling with activity outside the window of the carriage. This city¡¯s prosperity was even superior to that of Jianye. However, in comparison, Jianye was filled with scholars and ladies indulging in luxury and opulence. Here in Chang¡¯an, the city was filled with impassioned scholars and imposing and heroic warriors. One could detect the air of prosperity everywhere. I smiled. I was really fond of this city. Although I was fond of Jiangnan and it was my homeland, I would not use this as a reason to dislike Chang¡¯an. Southern Chu was now something in my memories.


    The carriage quickly arrived at the Vermilion Bird Gate, and Gou Lian lifted open the screen and revealed the command medallion of the Prince of Yong. Upon catching sight of the medallion, the imperial guardsman guarding the gate respectfully stepped down. Just as Gou Lian was about to give the order for the carriage to continue, a clear and bright laugh could be heard from in front of the carriage, before a voice could be heard to say, ¡°Sir Gou, is there an honored guest of Elder Imperial Brother within the carriage?¡±


    Gou Lian raised his head and looked out, seeing that there was a luxurious carriage in front. The carriage was embroidered with golden dragon brocade. Behind the raised screen of the carriage, one could see a young and handsome youth accompanied and attended by two dainty concubines. This youth was waving towards him. Greatly astonished, Gou Lian replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, why are you not attending the celebratory feast and instead leaving the city?¡±


    Li Xian, under the support of his concubines descended from his carriage, responding, ¡°The celebratory feast hasn¡¯t even started. It must wait for Imperial Father to offer sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine. This prince had called in sick long ago. I have heard that second brother brought back an honored guest. I believe that he must this Prince¡¯s old friend. No matter what, I must come welcome him. Is it Jiang daren? This prince is Li Xian.¡±


    I had no alternative. Although I clearly knew that he was here to disrupt things, his urgency was beyond my expectations. I stuck my head out and replied, ¡°So it is Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. Have you come to mock this prisoner?¡±


    Li Xian walked closer and in a clear voice, proclaimed, ¡°What rubbish ¡­ Jiang daren is an exceptional, gifted scholar. Let alone Elder Imperial Brother, even my Imperial Father would not allow Sir be bound and imprisoned. Although the document submitted by Elder Imperial Brother contained daren¡¯s name, when Imperial Father saw the list, he not only crossed out daren¡¯s name, but also ordered Elder Imperial Brother to take good care of daren without any slights or neglects. After a few days, Imperial Father even wishes to call daren for an audience. I have managed to ask Imperial Father for a decree. If daren is willing, the residence of the Prince of Qi waits respectfully upon daren¡¯s arrival.¡±


    Gou Lian¡¯s brow furrowed. No wonder the Prince of Yong had difficulties. So he knew that someone would come to fight over Jiang Zhe. Hurriedly, Gou Lian stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has long ago commanded me to take good care of Jiang daren. The Prince of Qi must not snatch the opportunity to play the host.¡±


    Li Xian retorted rudely and unreasonably, ¡°Even if Elder Imperial Brother were here, he would not make things difficult for this prince. Jiang daren, formerly in Southern Chu, you entertained this Prince under orders. This time, it¡¯s this Prince¡¯s turn to play the host.¡± So speaking, he extended his hand to grab me. Afterwards, Li Xian felt his wrist gripped by an icy hand. Turning, he saw Xiaoshunzi¡¯s frosty smiling expression. Li Xian could only choose discretion and withdraw his hand. In a light and quick voice, he said, ¡°Since Sir Gou insists, this Prince can only let it be. After a few days, Jiang daren must come and stay for a period of time at my residence.¡±


    I smiled faintly and nodded my head, acknowledging, ¡°If there is the opportunity, I will naturally impose upon Your Imperial Highness.¡± Deeply worried, Gou Lian looked at me, wanting to say something, but hesitating.


    At this moment, the Golden Hall was filled with the revelry of liege and vassals. After the captives had been presented to the Imperial Ancestral Shrine, Li Yuan, according to the ceremony formulated by the Ministry of Rites, cleansed his body, announced a general amnesty, received the customary deference from all of officialdom, reviewed the troops, and other elaborate and convoluted ritual ceremonies. Finally, the celebration feast at the Golden Hall began. After the feast began, Li Yuan issued a decree ordering Zhao Jia and Princess Changle to enter the hall. To this Zhao Jia who continuously begged for forgiveness, Li Yuan only indifferently said a few words, ¡°Between a father- and son-in-law, there is deep and profound affection. There will not be any additional offenses.¡± So saying, he allowed Zhao Jia to reside temporarily in the posthouse. When Li Yuan saw Princess Changle, his cheeks were covered with tears. After Princess Changle had paid her respects, he grabbed Changle¡¯s hand and regarded her up and down. Seeing her thinned appearance, and no longer innocent and unaffected, Li Yuan was greatly distressed. Towards Changle, he expressed, ¡°Imperial Daughter, you have suffered hardships. Imperial Father has let you down. Your mother and others are waiting for you in the palace chambers. You should first pay them a formal visit. Imperial Father will come see you a little later.¡± Escorted by a crowd of court ladies and eunuchs, Princess Changle was brought back to the palace chambers.


    Only then did Li Yuan raise his wine cup. In a loud voice, he announced, ¡°Today, the Prince of Yong has returned victorious! Although We are happy with the Prince of Yong¡¯s meritorious service in attacking the guilty, We are even happier that he brought back Our beloved daughter, Changle. We do not have a good capacity for alcohol. All honored subjects should toast the Prince of Yong on our behalf. Today, a ruler and his ministers revel. If you are not drunk, you are not allowed to return home!¡± The ministers within the hall all loudly proclaimed ¡°long live the Emperor!¡± Simultaneously, they raised their golden cups, all of them beaming with happiness. Li Zhi had already washed away the dust of his journey and was seated just after Crown Prince Li An, accepting the toasts of the ministers. Although Li An, placed in the seat of honor, did not cease to talk and laugh, disdain repeatedly flickered in his eyes. He absolutely detested Li Zhi to the bottom of his heart. Originally, he had arranged for the Prince of Qi to attack Southern Chu. Who knew that the Prince of Qi would suffer heavy casualties? He had no choice but to allow the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, to gnaw on this hard bone. Unexpectedly, the Prince of Yong launched a sneak attack against Jianye, capturing the sovereign of Southern Chu, causing Li Yuan to become wild with joy, while causing Li An to become endlessly indignant.


    Especially painful for Li An was that Liang Wan had returned a complete idiot. With great difficulty, he had gained the allegiance of the head of the Southern Chu intelligence network, Liang Wan. All of the effort he spent on Southern Chu had vanished like smoke. How could Li An not be dejected and embittered? Looking at Li Zhi filled with pride over his success, Li An maliciously thought, If this Prince cannot obtain the Imperial Throne, you, Li Zhi, will also not gain one¡¯s desires.


    Just as Li An was gnashing his teeth in anger, the palace chambers were in chaos. The Empress, Lady Dou, was the mother of Crown Prince Li An. Noble Consort Zhangsun was the mother of Princess Changle. There was also the mother of the Prince of Qi, Noble Consort Yan. Lastly, there was Noble Consort Ji. These four had gathered as they had learned that Princess Changle¡¯s carriage had entered the Imperial City. These women were waiting there anxiously. Over the last several years, Noble Consort Ji had cried her eyes out. Her sons had all died, while her only daughter was wed to distant Southern Chu. Hearing that the Prince of Yong had brought back her daughter, Noble Consort Zhangsun had long ago become restless. Not long afterwards, the sound of footsteps could be heard coming from outside. Several eunuchs and court ladies entered the chambers to report that the Princess was waiting outside. The Empress, Lady Dou, eagerly ordered, ¡°Waiting for what? Quickly have the child come in.¡±


    After a short moment had passed, Princess Changle entered, wearing unadorned clothing. Holding back her tears, she paid her formal respects to the Empress. Afterwards, she dived into her mother¡¯s embrace, crying heavily. Noble Consort Zhangsun was also crying her heart out. She looked at Princess Changle¡¯s wan and sallow countenance, and she spoke, her words filled with grief, ¡°My Zhen¡¯er,7 you were wed to Southern Chu at the age of fifteen. For six years, mother has burned incense and prayed every day. On the one hand, I hoped that my child¡¯s marriage would be harmonious. On the other, I worried that war between the two countries would bring disaster to you, child. Now, you have finally returned safely. Mother¡¯s heart is finally calm and orderly. Zhen¡¯er, rest at ease, Your Imperial Father has agreed to choose another worthy husband. This time, mother will personally take responsibility and will definitely find a husband that has everything one can wish for.¡±8


    The Empress, Lady Dou, shed tears as she spoke, ¡°Good child, you have suffered much hardship while in Southern Chu. We have also been extremely worried and troubled.9 This time, we have already spoken with the Emperor. You have sacrificed too much for Great Yong. No one will be allowed to involve you in any plans. If you settle upon someone, we will help you with the choice.¡±


    Covering her face, Princess Changle voiced, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Mother Consort, Changle complied with an imperial order to wed to Southern Chu. Although I have now returned, I am still the Queen of Southern Chu. Even if this child has no honor and shame, how can I remarry while my husband is still alive? Would Your Imperial Highnesses and Mother Consort make the decision and allow this child to remain beside my mother peacefully for a few years so as to properly display my filial piety to Imperial Father and Mother Consort.¡±


    The Highnesses looked at one another. The situation was indeed awkward. Regardless of what they thought, Changle had married the King of Southern Chu. They could not just simply have her remarry. Noble Consort Zhangsun could not help but remember her two deceased sons and now her only daughter whom had experienced such hardships, and cry bitterly without end. At this moment, Noble Consort Ji walked over to Changle¡¯s side. In a soft, consoling voice, she soothed, ¡°There is no need for Princess to be so sad, the Emperor will naturally arrange everything appropriately and satisfactorily, and will not permit Princess to be embarrassed.¡± The Highnesses knew that Noble Consort Ji took part in matters of state. Seeing her speak thus, they were all relieved. All of them were women of the harem and had seen all kinds of treacherous and murderous acts. Since the Emperor intended to take care of the matter, then Zhao Jia would naturally not have long to live. Hearing these words, Changle could not help but feel her intestines twist. Although she had no affection for Zhao Jia, he had always treated her with respect. Now that things had reached this stage, she had become an evil and poisonous married woman who harmed her husband. She could not help but shed tears like a gushing spring.


    Noble Consort Ji had a carefree temperament, bantering at will, and at long last was able to eliminate Princess Changle¡¯s worried countenance. A smile across her face, Noble Consort Zhangsun said, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, mother has already reorganized and cleaned the Jade Phoenix Hall that you used to live in. Come, bid farewell to Her Imperial Majesty and the Highnesses. Let¡¯s go take a look at your home.¡±


    The Empress and the others all smiled, allowing Noble Consort Zhangsun to help Changle settle down. Noble Consort Ji said, ¡°Aiyah! Having only elder sister take care of things by herself makes it seem as if we don¡¯t also love Changle dearly. This younger sister is still young, allow me to help.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji was originally the most arrogant and proud. Seeing that she was deliberately ingratiating herself, Noble Consort Zhangsun naturally could not refuse. The three bade their farewells and walked towards the Jade Phoenix Hall. Everything within this palace hall had been changed. Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s personally selected court ladies and eunuchs were already there waiting for their mistress to arrive. Princess Changle¡¯s luggage had already gone ahead long ago. Under the guidance of the female attendants who had accompanied the Princess to Southern Chu, everything had been unpacked and stored. Changle supported Noble Consort Zhangsun, listening to her mother¡¯s chatter. Together, mother and daughter enjoyed domestic bliss. Noble Consort Ji followed them to the side, uttering a few words of consolation from time to time. She knew exactly what to say, not leaving the mother and daughter pair feel the discomfort of being accompanied by an outsider.


    After some time, due to her age and to her excitement, Noble Consort Zhangsun was exhausted. Worried about her mother¡¯s health, Princess Changle wished to escort her back to her bedchambers. Empathizing with her daughter¡¯s toil, Noble Consort Zhangsun refused her offer, having her rest well, returning to her chambers by herself. Making an excuse, Noble Consort Ji remained behind. The Princess had misgivings. Although she had lived in Southern Chu and she lived an uncomplicated life, the position and environment could change the temperament of people. In her position, she had long acquired the temperament to lead the world by her womanly example. As such, she calmly waited for Noble Consort Ji to reveal her true intentions. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Noble Consort Ji dismissed all the servants and solemnly asked, ¡°Princess, Liang Wan has attended to Princess for many years. How did she return like this? My niece rushed about for years. For her to befall such a fate, how can it not cause us pain?¡±


    Changle¡¯s heart jumped. Her older brother, Li Zhi, had interrogated her about Liang Wan for a long time. She had long heard that Noble Consort Ji originated from jianghu. She also simply knew that Liang Wan was recommended by Noble Consort Ji. As such, she did not hide anything, explaining what she had experienced.


    Noble Consort Ji listened intently. When she heard that Liang Wan had sneak attacked the black-clothed man and had been captured in one move, her face revealed a strange look, as she inquired, ¡°Princess, are you saying that Liang Wan did not even have the opportunity to retaliate?¡±


    Apologetically, Princess Changle replied, ¡°We also could not understand. It felt like that man only extended his hand and was able to capture older sister Liang.¡±


    ¡°Did this man in black have any special characteristics?¡± asked Noble Consort Ji.


    Princess Changle recalled her memories. At the time, she was terrified to the bottom of her heart when she saw Liang Wan captured. Afterwards, the spies were forcibly bound one by one. Then the man in black had walked before her. With a gesture, he killed her maid, who had murderous intentions. As the man in black stood before her, Changle clutched her golden hairpin tightly, ready to commit suicide. But she heard a feminine voice nonchalantly say, ¡°There is no need for Your Majesty to worry. We are not from Southern Chu. Would Your Majesty please follow us to someplace? Afterwards, we will deliver you to see the Prince of Yong.¡±


    So speaking, the man had supported her. At the time, the only thing she could think of was the death of her maid. In addition, unrelated men weren¡¯t allowed to touch her noble body. As such, she extremely frightened. To her, the man¡¯s voice was like that of a devil. She shivered as she thought about shoving her golden hairpin through his throat, but was stopped by the man. With a grudging voice, the man instructed, ¡°Relax, Your Majesty. My master has no malice towards Your Majesty. I am a eunuch, and cannot profane Your Majesty¡¯s purity and innocence.¡±


    So speaking, he hit Princess Changle¡¯s pressure points and covered her eyes. The Princess lost all feeling. While she was under house arrest in the secret chambers, she was attended to by this man in black. She was convinced that this man was castrated, so much so that she could tell from his familiarity with etiquette that he was someone from the Southern Chu Palace. As a result, she did not believe his promise of freedom, until that day she finally saw the spies who were protecting her. They had kneeled before her, begging for forgiveness. Beside them was the infantile Liang Wan. Under their protection, she was able to meet her Older Imperial Brother. She could only stare blankly as they committed suicide, their blood splattering all over the palace hall.


    From start to finish, she did not know what had happened. While she was being escorted back, no matter how she questioned, they only begged for forgiveness. Gradually, she understood that their suicide was a demand from the man in black. They had agreed only to protect her. Reasonably speaking, she should despise the man in black, but strangely enough, there wasn¡¯t a trace of hatred, because those people were not disrespectful in the least. For them to leave her alive was a risky matter, since at the very least, she had heard their voices and knew that there was a eunuch amongst them. But she did not reveal this information to her brother. Although they had made no demands of her, by not killing her, they had extended their kindness.


    Seeing Princess Changle deep in thought, Noble Consort Ji became somewhat impatient. But she knew it was likely that the Princess had remembered something, so she continued to wait patiently. After some time, when the Princess spoke, it was as if she was in a dream. ¡°We only remember that they seemed to operate like an army unit. They maintained strict discipline and scrupulously abided by etiquette towards Us. Other than that, there weren¡¯t any special characteristics. That man in black wasn¡¯t too tall. His eyes were unsympathetic. That¡¯s it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Were those people from Great Yong or from Southern Chu?¡± asked Noble Consort Ji quietly.


    Princess Changle gave a strange look to Noble Consort Ji before replying, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be from Great Yong, as they did not seem to be as tall and lofty as the people of Great Yong.¡±


    A distant and bare smile appeared on Noble Consort Ji¡¯s face, as she said, ¡°Princess has had an exhausting trip. Please rest well. We bid Our farewell.¡±


    Footnotes:


    Ì«×Ú, Taizong ¨C lit. Great Ancestor, a posthumous name, likely refers to Li Zhi


    Ã÷µÂÃÅ, Mingde Gate ¨C lit. Gate of Illustrious Virtue; this was the main southern gate of the city of Chang¡¯an, modern-day Xi¡¯an


    ÕÉ, zhang ¨C ten Chinese feet (3.3 meters); about 132 meters wide


    This is a poem by one of the four greatest poets of the Tang Dynasty, Luo Binwang (Âæ±öÍõ), entitled ¡°On the Imperial Capital.¡±


    Chang¡¯an was divided into three sections ¨C the Outer City, the Imperial City, and the Palace City. The Outer City was main residential and commercial areas of the city. The Imperial City was the administrative center of the city and of the empire, containing the residences of important officials and imperial clansmen, as well as the official government offices. The Palace City housed the Imperial Palace and served as the home of the Emperor and his immediate family.


    ÖìȸÃÅ, zhuque men ¨C Vermillion Bird Gate; this was the southernmost gate of the Imperial City


    Princess Changle¡¯s name is Li Zhen


    ³ÆÐÄÈçÒâ, chenxinruyi ¨C idiom, lit. after one¡¯s heart; gratifying and satisfactory, everything one could wish


    ÇÞʳÄÑ°², qinshinan¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. cannot rest or eat in peace; fig. extremely worried and troubled

 Chapter 26: Unceasing Repercussions

    Chapter 26: Unceasing Repercussions


    On the third day of the eleventh month of the twenty-third year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era (the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Zhihua era), the Emperor issued a decree, giving specials honors to the Prince of Qi. Everyone knew that the intentions of this decree were directed at the Prince of Yong.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    Leaving the Jade Phoenix Hall, Noble Consort Ji inhaled deeply, venting the depression within her heart. Liang Wan was the beloved disciple of sect master Fan Huiyao and was also one of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s most important chess pieces. She had made many meritorious contributions while in Jiangnan and had also come to an agreement with the crown prince. Unexpectedly, she had been ruined while in Jiangnan, causing heartache and distress. The sect master had issued a secret order, commanding her to investigate all the details of how Liang Wan went insane. Noble Consort Ji knew that the sect master suspected the Prince of Yong¡¯s involvement. The prince was already dissatisfied with Liang Wan. Otherwise, he would not have set up an alternate intelligence network. Unfortunately, the only witness, Princess Changle, could not provide any useful information.


    Noble Consort Ji smiled callously. There were no suspects besides the Prince of Yong. If it were Southern Chu, then it would not have allowed Princess Changle to return. Other than the prince¡¯s subordinates, there was no one who would treat the princess with such courtesy and respect. But there was no evidence. As such, she could not accuse Li Zhi without good reason. Recalling the emperor¡¯s rewards, Noble Consort Ji grew ice-cold. During the celebrations, Li Yuan had announced that because of Li Zhi¡¯s matchless accomplishments and deeds, including the destruction of Shu and the heavy defeat inflicted upon Southern Chu, an edict was issued decreeing that Li Zhi be appointed to the rank of Marshal of Heavenly Strategies and Grand Minister Over the Masses,1 placing him above all of the princes and dukes, and was granted tax revenue from twenty thousand households. He was further bestowed with a set of imperial robes and a crown, a golden chariot and palanquin, a pair of jade discs, three thousand kilograms2 of gold; permitted musical accompaniment as he traveled; and permitted a unit of forty swordsmen to accompany him wherever he went. These were tremendous honors. In comparison, it was only slightly inferior to the crown prince¡¯s ceremonial retinue.


    What caused the noble consort further bitter disappointment was the emperor permitting the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies to set up its own household. From Li Zhi¡¯s petition, the organization of the household would include: a chief clerk and major, two gentleman of the household aides, two military affairs advisers, four document clerks, two registrars, two overseers, two secretarial aides, two adjuncts for each of the six sections (merit, granaries, military, mounted, armory, and levy), and six adjuncts. With this structure, Li Zhi, had a miniature court that although small, was complete in every detail.3 Would the Emperor change his mind and name Li Zhi the heir apparent? Thinking it over, Noble Consort Ji shook her head. Although the Prince of Yong had many accomplishments, the crown prince had no obvious transgressions. In addition, from what she knew about the emperor, it was likely that he would greatly regret giving the Prince of Yong such generous rewards. After a few days, the emperor would likely think of ways to reduce the prince¡¯s strength. Since antiquity, very few overachievers received good endings. Thinking of this, Noble Consort Ji revealed a complacent smile.


    At this moment, a eunuch in purple hurriedly rushed over, reporting, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Emperor has decreed that he will rest at Your Imperial Highness¡¯s chambers tonight. Your Imperial Highness, please return. The Emperor should arrive within the hour.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji exulted. She understood that although her appearance was excellent, she was not much favored or loved by the emperor. In addition, because she cared not for the emperor¡¯s favor, she rarely had sexual relations with the emperor. But she had a special status as the contact between the Fengyi Sect and the emperor. As a result, the emperor frequently allowed her to participate in decisions that pertained to matters of state. The emperor¡¯s decision to rest in her chambers tonight was likely to discuss the Prince of Yong. It looks like she was right. The emperor greatly feared the Prince of Yong. Thinking of this, a smile like a blossoming spring flower appeared on her face.


    While some were delighted, others were worried. After the conclusion of the celebratory banquet, within the dazzling Crown Prince¡¯s residence, Li An wrathfully knocked everything on his desk onto the floor, wildly shouting, ¡°Li Zhi, We swear that We kill you one day!¡± Finished shouting, he sat down in the chair, fiercely staring at the entrance to the study as if the Prince of Yong was going to enter. After a good while, he tiredly requested, ¡°Someone come, invite the junior mentor to see Us.¡±


    After a while, an ordinary-looking, bearded scholar entered the study. He wore the attire of the Junior Mentor of the Crown Prince. He did not bow when he saw the crown prince, instead sitting down in a chair on the left-hand side. With a smile, he inquired, ¡°Why is Your Imperial Highness so angry?¡±


    In a rage, Li An yelled, ¡°Li Zhi is already the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. The old man almost transferred the title of Crown Prince to him. How can I not be angry?¡±


    The scholar smiled and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is overthinking matters. The Emperor will protect Your Imperial Highness in every possible way. If he wished for the Prince of Yong to be the heir apparent, he would have done so long ago. Why would he wait until now?¡±


    Disheartened, Li An replied, ¡°Junior Mentor isn¡¯t aware that the Prince of Yong¡¯s mother was Imperial Father¡¯s original wife. Although I am the eldest son, I was born of a concubine. His mother died early, allowing my mother to become the first wife. After Imperial Father established the empire, he posthumously honored the Prince of Yong¡¯s mother as the Filial and Virtuous Empress. If we consider this, then I cannot compare. I am only heir apparent because I am the eldest son and my Imperial Mother is the current Empress. Now ¡­ now I don¡¯t know what to do. There is nothing I can do if Imperial Father changes his mind.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness is too close to this situation,¡± responded the scholar, his gaze flickering, ¡°This vassal believes that although it seems like you would fall from the position of Crown Prince,4 in reality your position is as steady as Mount Tai. Your Imperial Highness only sees about the Emperor¡¯s favor towards the Prince of Yong. This subject believes this favor to actually be the Emperor¡¯s suspicions and jealousy. Think about it ¡­ the Prince of Yong has fought many wars. More than half of Great Yong¡¯s territory was conquered by him. Inevitably, the Emperor feels that he has received his son¡¯s grace. It would be only natural if the Emperor awarded the Prince of Yong for his invaluable accomplishments by naming him the heir apparent. However, the Emperor would rather bestow special rewards upon the Prince and refuses to consider changing the heir apparent. He clearly is biased towards Your Imperial Highness. This subject believes that this is not a result of the Emperor¡¯s love for Your Imperial Highness, but rather Your Imperial Highness¡¯s position represents the Emperor¡¯s supreme authority. As such, the Emperor will never change his decision. As long as Your Imperial Highness displays your filial piety to the Emperor and the Empress, your courtesy to other members of harem, respect the Prince of Yong, and be friendly with your other brothers, then the Emperor will not change the heir apparent. Furthermore, there is still the Fengyi Sect. Does Your Imperial Highness believe that Liang Wan¡¯s support was her own personal decision? After a few days, the Emperor will try to anticipate what will happen after he passes. What would happen if Your Imperial Highness is unable to force the Prince of Yong¡¯s submission? He will think of ways to suppress the Prince of Yong. As long as Your Imperial Highness succeeds the throne, supported by the Prince of Qi externally and the Fengyi Sect internally, it would easy to take the Prince of Yong¡¯s life.¡±


    Hearing this, after some time, Li An finally beamed with joy and asked, ¡°Junior Mentor, much thanks for your enlightening words. In your view, what should we do right now?¡±


    The scholar laughed mischievously, replying, ¡°The more we do, the greater the number of mistakes. The less we do, the fewer the mistakes. There is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to refrain from vying with others. As for the Prince of Qi, Your Imperial Highness should do more to win him over. A few days ago, because of the defeats he suffered, Your Imperial Highness gave him not a few angry looks. This was wrong. Without the Prince of Qi¡¯s support, then Your Imperial Highness will not have a general who is willing to raise his hands against the Heavens to protect the Emperor.¡±


    Li An stood and bowed deeply, stating, ¡°Solemnly receiving Sir¡¯s advice.¡± An ambiguous look appeared on his face, as he continued, ¡°Sixth brother loves beautiful women. I have newly selected two stunning beauties. I originally had planned to gift them to Imperial Father, but now I think I will gift one of the two to sixth brother.¡±


    An ambiguous smile also appeared on the scholar¡¯s face before his face became stern. Glancing at him, Li An said with a smile, ¡°There is no need for Junior Mentor to pretend to be so serious. Those beauties cannot be given you. However, this Prince has other women. There is no reason not to send you two of them.¡±


    The scholar lowered his gaze and remarked, ¡°If that is the case, then many thanks for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s rewards.¡±


    Li An laughed heartily, the sound traveling far, far away from the study.


    ***


    Li Zhi returned to his residence somewhat intoxicated. After taking medication to dispel the effects of the alcohol, he quickly took a cold water bath. Soon after, Li Zhi arrived at the conference room, feeling fresh and relaxed. Already seated within the room were the prince¡¯s advisors: Shi Yu, Guan Xiu, Dong Zhi, and Gou Lian. All of the military officers had returned completely drunk. Seeing this, Li Zhi did not have them participate in this meeting. Seeing that his advisers were quietly discussing something, he turned to Sima Xiong and ordered him to maintain security outside before entering. With a smile, he said, ¡°This Prince has arrived late, causing Sirs to wait long.¡±


    Seeing his arrival, the advisers stood and bowed before returning to their seats. Li Zhi looked at Shi Yu and asked, ¡°You have met with Jiang Zhe. What do you think?¡±


    With a wry smile, Shi Yu answered, ¡°Jiang Zhe has been perfectly composed ever since arriving at the Prince¡¯s residence, almost as if he were in his own home. When this subordinate had arranged the best courtyard for him, he only smiled peacefully before moving in. He had no objections to the servants that Your Imperial Highness had arranged for him. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have assumed that he had already declared loyalty to Your Imperial Highness. In my view, he would not object if Your Imperial Highness arranged an official position. He seems to greatly enjoy living comfortably. At the very least, he would not resist to the death.¡±


    Also smiling wryly, Li Zhi opining, ¡°This Prince understands this. This Prince does have some methods if this weren¡¯t the case. If he wished to die to protect his integrity, this Prince could only treat him carefully and attentively, hoping he would change his mind one day. But he is able to accept any circumstances without complaint. Even if this Prince gives him an official position, I fear that he would not take the position seriously, choosing to write prose and poetry, and discuss the four arts. Unfortunately, he is stingy with what this Prince requires. This Prince wishes that he can embody the Prince of De, Zhao Jue. Although Zhao Jue is already dead, he once received Jiang Zhe¡¯s heartfelt assistance. Alas ¡­ this Prince is most worried about the Prince of Qi. Although he is reckless, he is not without his schemes. He has stated to Us that he is willing to respect Jiang Zhe as his teacher.¡±


    Guan Xiu and the others looked one another with smiles before responding in unison, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is worrying excessively. We wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried if this man would be so easily moved by the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Zhi agreed that he was too anxious. Just as he was about to ridicule himself, he saw that Shi Yu had some thoughts. Somewhat worried, he inquired, ¡°Ziyou, do you think the Prince of Qi is able to recruit Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Returning to his senses, Shi You smiled and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi¡¯s idea isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s unavoidably too flattering. However, we can borrow this idea. The heir to the principality is bright and intelligent. Although he is only five years old, he has already learned some characters. If we were to have the heir formally become his student, then wouldn¡¯t he become Your Imperial Highness¡¯s support? I believe that once he¡¯s met someone talented, he would not let such a great opportunity slip by.¡±


    Joyously, Li Zhi agreed, ¡°Ziyou¡¯s plan is ingenious! Excellent! Tomorrow, we will hold a welcoming banquet and have the heir come forward to formally select a teacher. We must move quickly. To fool everyone, I have already reported his situation to Imperial Father. Once Imperial Father grants him an audience, we will no longer be able to continue to hold him under house arrest.¡±


    Although he had yet to accomplish his objective, there was finally a possible solution. Li Zhi felt his entire body relax. With a smile, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ Ziyou, can you explain what happened to Princess Changle? I sent people to investigate, but time was too short, and they weren¡¯t able to find clues. I sent people to explore the ambush location and discovered signs of a small-scale unit. But who would abduct the princess at that time? In addition, this Prince cannot understand why those returned spies would commit suicide. The Princess was safe and unharmed. Their accomplishments far outweighed any wrongdoings. Even if they committed suicide to absolve their guilt, they should have still explained what had happened.¡±


    Guan Xiu and others had already discussed this matter on numerous occasions. Li Zhi brought this matter up now to purposely consider Shi Yu¡¯s opinion. Shi Yu answered, ¡°This subordinate has also thought about this incident. We can only come to the following conclusions: They were not targeting the Princess. Their target was Liang Wan. Otherwise, Liang Wan would not be only person to be harmed. As for the suicides, this subordinate believes that they did so not because of any wrongdoing, but rather because they had made an arrangement. They had seen the kidnappers, and possibly knew many things. But they were able to safely bring the Princess back. From this, not only can we tell that the kidnappers had no ill intentions towards the Princess, but also that they knew that the spies would not reveal their secrets. From beginning to end, the Princess didn¡¯t know anything. If that is the case, the spies must have promised to commit suicide to keep secrets.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then they should have said something,¡± lamented Li Zhi. ¡°Although these spies are Great Yong¡¯s warriors, and should keep their promises, they had already returned to this Prince. Shouldn¡¯t the importance of telling this Prince the truth surpass the need to keep their promise?¡±


    Shi Yu sighed and replied, ¡°That is probably the most terrifying aspect of this incident. They must have believed that dying from suicide would be more advantageous than telling Your Imperial Highness the truth.¡±


    Li Zhi trembled, inquiring, ¡°You¡¯re saying that those kidnappers have the strength to threaten this prince?¡±


    Shi Yu nodded his head, continuing, ¡°That¡¯s right. From Yongquan, I¡¯ve heard that Your Imperial Highness investigated those spies¡¯ corpses. Although there were signs of torture, the inflicted wounds were not severe. This tells us that the kidnappers did not indiscriminately use torture. But from what we can see from Liang Wan, the method used to eliminate all of her memories is extremely mysterious. In other words, the method used by the other side was sinister and brutal. I believe that the pressure on the hearts of those spies must have been enormous, and ultimately surpassed their ability to endure. Only then did they comply by their promise and commit suicide.¡±


    Vexed, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Who would have thought there were such people operating in secret? Ziyou, can you tell their backgrounds?¡±


    Shi You answered, ¡°The sole conjecture that this subordinate can make is that these individuals do not have any hostility towards Great Yong. Otherwise, Her Imperial Highness, the Princess would not have been able to return safely. But from the way those men targeted Liang Wan, this subordinate believes that if this matter is not related to the Fengyi Sect, then it is connected to Liang Wan¡¯s behavior and actions while in Southern Chu. There is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to investigate along these two fronts.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head repeatedly, stating, ¡°Ziyou is this Prince¡¯s courage. Without Ziyou, there is no way that this Prince has any fighting spirit.¡±


    Shi Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Jiang Zhe is Your Imperial Highness¡¯s wings. Your Imperial Highness acquiring his service would be akin to a tiger gaining wings.¡±


    Everyone looked at one another with smiles.


    On this sleepless night, I also did not rest. I stood before the window, looking out at the beautiful scenery before me¡ªa courtyard covered with snow. Xiaoshunzi walked over and complained, ¡°Young master, your body has only just recovered somewhat, and yet you choose to stand here enduring the blowing wind. You don¡¯t know how to take care of your body. It is too cold here. I have had them prepare a hand-held furnace.¡± So speaking, he shoved a hand furnace into my bosom before draping a foxskin cloak around my shoulders.


    I smiled and stated, ¡°Be at ease. My body is not so weak. How about it? Have you taken a look at the defenses of this residence?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled and replied, ¡°Their surveillance is very tight. I could only take a casual look. If I were alone, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. But if I had to bring young master along, then I fear we would not be able to escape.¡±


    I shook my head in response. ¡°It¡¯s not important. I have no intentions of having you rescue me. No matter what happens, I will be able to protect my life. I am only disinterested in sacrificing myself for someone else. Those people will continue to fight. One day, the world will be reunited. It isn¡¯t important who does so. To say nothing of the Prince of Yong¡¯s chances. Xiaoshunzi, look! It¡¯s snowing again.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes moved from gazing at me to looking out the window. Like the fluttering of leaves, snow silently fell to the ground, as the cold northern wind blew directly into one¡¯s face. He could not help but smile as he inquired, ¡°In Southern Chu, when it occasionally lightly snowed, young master would always appreciate the beauty of the snow while drinking wine. Now that it is snowing here, has young master¡¯s mood changed again?¡±


    I nodded my head, responding, ¡°That¡¯s right. Tomorrow, ask them for some first-rate charcoal and some good wine. I suspect that it will continue to snow tomorrow. I want to drink wine and compose poetry.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°I can only help warm the wine for you. I don¡¯t understand anything about poetry.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The only thing about you that leaves me dissatisfied is your inability to accompany me and compose poetry and pen essays. But without you, I would lose the mood to drink. Neither one of good friends, good wine, or falling snow can be missing. Alas, if only Piaoxiang were still alive.¡±


    Consoling me, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°Young master, the dead have long departed. Do not be sad.¡±


    Once again I looked out the window at the falling snow; there were no more words that needed to be spoken.


    The next day, the snow continued to fall as expected. Li Zhi received news that Li Yuan had issued an edict rewarding the Prince of Qi for his arduous efforts during the two campaigns against Southern Chu and for mortally wounding the Prince of De. As such, Li Xian was granted the title of Grand Minister of the Works,5 and was also bestowed a set of imperial robes and a crown, a golden chariot and palanquin, a pair of jade discs, one thousand kilograms of gold; permitted musical accompaniment as he traveled; and permitted a unit of twenty swordsmen to accompany him wherever he went.


    Learning this news, Li Zhi did not become indignant. Rather, he was completely disappointed. He had fought hard and attained victories, only to gain Imperial Father¡¯s suspicion and jealousy. These rewards were bestowed upon the Prince of Qi for the sake of checks and balances. Apathetic, he told Shi Yu, ¡°Ziyou, Imperial Father treats me so poorly.¡±


    Shi Yu also could not stop sighing. Just as he was about to assuage Li Zhi, Gou Lian hurriedly entered and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Your Imperial Highness, Jiang Suiyun has had his servant ask for charcoal and wine. He intends to appreciate the beauty of the snow. I have already had someone lead him to the Overlooking Wave Pavilion.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s anger immediately transformed into delight, as he replied, ¡°Good! You have done well. Let¡¯s go and take part. Ziyou, make the arrangements to bring the heir to the pavilion in one hour.¡±


    At this moment, I was already sitting within the pavilion. The rear gardens of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence had a small lake measuring about two mu6 in size. Supposedly, there was a clear spring in the garden originally with abundant water flow. The decision had been made to dig this small lake and use Chang¡¯an¡¯s drainage system to allow the water to travel along the Yong¡¯an Canal.7 The Yong¡¯an Canal was connected to the Wei River and provided the city with half of its water supply. It was also a major waterway. As a result, even though this lake was within the Imperial City, there was water flow.


    As he was heating the wine, Xiaoshunzi spoke, ¡°Young master, why isn¡¯t this pavilion cold?¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only read about this in books. You can only see that the roof of the pavilion is covered by a layer of straw. However, there is something below this layer of straw that is more than meets the eye. Below the straw, there is a layer of oiled felt followed by a layer of straw and another layer of oiled felt. There are three of these double layers. Lastly, after that, on top of the uppermost layer of oiled felt, are tiles. These tiles were also specially manufactured. They are hollow. As a result, there is no fear of heat loss. After that, let¡¯s look at the pavilion¡¯s stone floor and the stools around the pavilion¡¯s sides. Furthermore, look at the copper pillars. There are fires burning underneath the pillars and the floor. The idea is similar to the bed stove7 found in the homes of the common people. Further, let¡¯s consider this water. Water is warm during the winter and cold during the summer. With the water flowing, it will bring along the heat from the ground. The closer one is to water, the warmer it is. As such, how can this pavilion be cold? This pavilion was specifically designed to allow rich and powerful families in the north to appreciate the beauty of snow. As long as one wears a light fur coat and carries a hand-held furnace, there is no possibility one would be cold. That¡¯s enough ¡­ Look at the continuous snowfall outside, dancing chaotically like flowers, precious jade all over. This really is an excellent place.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ´ó˾ͽ, da situ ¨C Grand Minister of the Masses was one of the Three Excellencies established during the Han Dynasty that stood at the head of officialdom and tasked with overseeing land and the common people; by this era, with the establishment of the Six Ministries, the Three Excellencies had largely become ceremonial honors


    ½ï, jin ¨C a catty, a unit of weight measurement equal to 0.5 kilograms


    ÂéȸËäС£¬ÎåÔà¾ãÈ«, maquesuixiao, wuzhangjuquan ¨C idiom, lit. the sparrow may be small, but all its vital organs are there; fig. small, but complete in every detail


    ΣÈçÀÛÂÑ, weiruleiluan ¨C idiom, lit. precarious as a pile of eggs; ready to fall and break at any moment, in a dangerous state


    ´ó˾¿Õ, da sikong ¨C Grand Minister of the Works was one of the Three Excellencies established during the Han Dynasty that stood at the head of officialdom and tasked with overseeing construction of buildings and dams; by this era, with the establishment of the Six Ministries, the Three Excellencies had largely become ceremonial honors


    Ķ, mu ¨C a Chinese unit of measure, equivalent to one-fifteenth of a hectare


    ÓÀ°²Çþ, yong¡¯an qu ¨C the Yong¡¯an Canal was built during the Sui Dynasty and provided the city of Chang¡¯an with water.


    ¿», kang ¨C is a heated bed that was used for general living, working, entertaining, and sleeping; it possesses an internal cavity that is heated by a fireplace

 Chapter 27: Appreciating Snow, Composing Poetry

    Chapter 27: Appreciating Snow, Composing Poetry


    Standing, I turned to face the small lake and in a clear, bright voice, recited:


    ¡°Gazing upon the distant cold mountain concealing the full moon,


    The absolute and limitless snow are like lotuses.


    Reminiscing about the distant, shining, waning moon,


    Bamboo spirits, sighing in the dark, jut up into the blue sky.


    The fragrant cold does not require the multitude¡¯s appreciation,


    Upon the flowers on red silk itself are attached touching emotions.


    A good turn causes the beautiful jade statutes to dance,


    An empty hand gently brushes away the water on the instruments.¡±


    Finished reciting, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh happily. Extending a hand forward, I caught a snowflake in my palm, watching as it melted in a flash. At this moment, someone laughed aloud from a distance, stating, ¡°Sir Jiang has such a refined and elegant attitude of mind, why have you not invited your host to come?¡±


    When I turned and looked, I caught sight of Li Zhi wearing a light fur cloak. Standing behind him were his advisers. All of their faces were filled with smiling expressions. Following them were two servants; one carrying a large vat of wine, while the other carried a food container.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness has to handle much official business,¡± I stated with a faint smile. ¡°Suiyun is an idle person. How would I dare bother Your Imperial Highness and the others?¡±


    Li Zhi entered the pavilion, brushing away the snow on his clothes, as he replied, ¡°I am only a person, profaned by the world, who has come to disturb Sir¡¯s refined ambience. This vat of wine is imperial wine gifted by Imperial Father. Sir won¡¯t want to miss out!¡±


    With a slight smile, I suggested, ¡°Everything is dependent on order of arrival. Since Suiyun has arrived first, you gentlemen will have to listen to my compositions. Xiaoshunzi, come heat the wine. As we drink, everyone must recite a poem. The topic is ¡®Chanting Snow.¡¯ If the poem is good, he will drink one cup in appreciation. If it isn¡¯t, then the poet will have to drink three cups as punishment.¡±


    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t displeased at his sudden appearance, Li Zhi replied in a delighted fashion, ¡°Since Sir has set these rules, then this Prince can only comply. That¡¯s fine. Everyone listen up ¡­ if you can¡¯t compose a good poem, you will have to drink three cups of imperial wine. This prince has to tell you that this wine is rich and fragrant. You will regret it your entire life if you drink too much and miss out on Sir Jiang¡¯s wonderful poetry.¡±


    While we sat down in a circle around the table, one of the servants began to remove the snacks and fruit from the container, placing them one by one on the table. The other servant removed the lid from the vat of imperial wine. The rich fragrance of the wine assailed our senses. Smelling the fragrance, Gou Lian remarked, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the necessity of listening to Suiyun¡¯s masterpieces, I almost wish I could get thoroughly drunk.¡±


    Li Zhi gestured for the servants to withdraw. With a smile, he stated, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you a vat of this imperial wine tomorrow, and allow you to drink as you please.¡±


    Gou Lian hurriedly expressed his thanks. ¡°Your Imperial Highness must not regret this decision.¡±


    Not long after we began conversing, Xiaoshunzi had finished heating the first pot of wine and had brought it over, filling each of our cups. I slowly drank the wine, feeling its effects upon my teeth and cheeks, as it warmed my limbs and bones. I could not help but exclaim, ¡°Good wine! Although the wine from my Southern Chu is exceptionally good, when compared to the wine from the north, it inevitably feels diluted and weak.¡±


    Shi Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since Suiyun enjoys this wine, you should drink some more.¡±


    Li Zhi raised his cup with a faint smile. All of us drank several cups in succession, feeling as if we were floating in the air like immortals. The atmosphere gradually became warm and enthusiastic. With a smile, Li Zhi said, ¡°Just a moment ago, we had already heard Suiyun¡¯s composition. In that case, it ought to be our turn to recite poetry. Yongquan, your skill with composition is the quickest out of all us. Let¡¯s start with you.¡±


    Gou Lian stood, turning to look at the falling snow outside. Agreeing, he said, ¡°Fine, I will start.¡± So speaking, he began to recite:


    ¡°The half snow-covered fields shine in the night,


    A warm lake covered by a cloud of jade.


    Delighted when seeing this beautiful scenery,


    Not envying utopia1 or immortals.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± stated Li Zhi first. ¡°Although the creative conception is ordinary, it closely coincides with what is before our eyes. You may drink a cup.¡±


    I also smiled and observed, ¡°¡®The half snow-covered fields shine in the night, / A warm lake covered by a cloud of jade.¡¯ Brother Yongquan really does have a shrewd poetic sense. Everyone¡¯s relationship with the Prince of Yong seems to be that of liege and vassal on the outside, but in reality the relationship is one of flesh and blood. There is no animosity or suspicion. Here on this winter day, drinking and making merry, truly no need to envy utopia or immortals.¡±


    Seeing an opening, Gou Lian said, ¡°His Imperial Highness has treated us as his own flesh and blood. Why doesn¡¯t Suiyun should follow our example and serve His Imperial Highness, sampling the ambiance of not having to envy utopia or immortals.¡±


    ¡°Suiyun has no other aptitude aside from composing poems,¡± I replied with a faint smile. ¡°As such, I will compose a poem to repay sir¡¯s kindness and hospitality ¡­


    ¡®When will the quiet swallow on the maple exhaust itself?


    The colors of the flowers are diluted and washed away by the gentle appearance of the constellations.


    Within the courtyard, the birds flutter their wings with cold,


    from the stove of the small banquet spews columns of warm air.


    For the second time, the jade-like zither sounds,


    from four sides, songs stir the fog and restore the clear skies.


    To claim to be rich and yet desolate,


    throwing dice across the vast skies.¡¯¡±


    Dong Zhi clapped his hands and exclaimed, ¡°What an excellent ¡®To claim to be rich and yet desolate, / throwing dice across the vast skies!¡¯ One can see that Suiyun¡¯s mind is bright as the moon and clear as the skies. There are very few who are so broadminded ¡­ You deserve to drink a cup.¡±


    Accepting the cup of wine handed me by Xiaoshunzi, I responded with a smile, ¡°Although my position was low back when I was in Southern Chu, I could only rack my brains and dared not relax. Now, I have finally been able to escape confinement, the so-called ¡®returning to the natural state.¡¯ How can brother Yongquan have the heart to force me to be disloyal and confine me in a cage?¡±


    Gou Lian was silenced and could only smile wryly. I smiled and continued, ¡°I have previously discussed war and tactics with Brother Dong. Today, I hope to experience Brother Dong¡¯s poetry.¡±


    Clasping his hands together, Dong Zhi replied, ¡°Please do not laugh at my inadequacy ¡­¡± So saying, he stood and began to recite:


    ¡°The handle of the Big Dipper points to the east,


    My brother travels to the north.


    With an intermediary, he visits a wise liege,


    Losing count of the opposing warlords.


    The evening snow penetrates through one¡¯s shoes,


    When morning arrives, he wears a fur coat.


    Knowing a guest has come from afar to drink,


    While intoxicated hears the news of spring from a turtledove.¡±


    Upon hearing these verses, my hand trembled, almost spilling my cup of wine on the table. That year, when I became an official of Southern Chu, although I originally did not serve a wise liege and did not have the lofty goal of unifying the world, everything that happened subsequently caused me to faintly regret the decision that I had made at the time. If I had been brought to Chang¡¯an by the Prince of Yong, I probably wouldn¡¯t be expressing the prospect of my country ruined and its people starved. Now that I was a guest here in Chang¡¯an, I could not see the smoke and clouds of Southern Chu. This sorrowful and dismal feeling was like a lone goose separated from its flock. Even though I had ultimately yielded and abandoned my country, I was filled with bitterness and misery. I raised my cup and drank the wine. As the wine flowed into my stomach, my worries increased.


    Somewhat drunk, I picked up a pair of silver chopsticks. Knocking the chopsticks against a jar to keep rhythm, I began to sing:


    Wine cup in hand, at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion I say,


    Seeing far and deeply, distinguished and accomplished,


    Like Crouching Dragon Zhuge.2


    From where does the magpie fly?


    Treading on tips of the pine branches, it scatters the snow,


    Which falls on my worn cap and adds to my hair white.


    The remnant hills and rivers have no bearing,


    Only sparse plum blossoms blow in the breeze and shiver in the moonlight.


    Two or three wild geese look sad and dreary.


    Of parting and not meeting we made light,


    Regretting that the clear river could not be crossed in winter,


    For water deeply frozen cannot flow.


    No wheels can go forward on the broken roads,


    All travelers are frozen to the bone.


    Who do I ask, why have you come with such worries?


    Was I wrong to yearn today?


    If I knew originally, I would have used all my courage.


    Now hearing the flute at night, don¡¯t blow us apart.3


    Finished singing, I repeated the last several lines, ¡°Was I wrong to yearn today? / If I knew originally, I would have used all my courage. / Now hearing the flute at night, don¡¯t blow us apart.¡± I recalled the time that I spent unable to sleep when I was strategizing for the Prince of De. Alas, no matter what I did, I was kept at a distance. I recalled the critical essay that I had submitted and the outcome of never being employed again by the state. Sorrow couldn¡¯t help but rise in my heart, as tears fell like rain.


    Dong Zhi hurriedly stood and apologized, ¡°It was my fault for evoking Suiyun¡¯s thoughts filled with sorrow. Please forgive me.¡±


    Gesturing with my hand, I replied, ¡°Many days of worry and melancholy are swept clean. Thank you, Brother Dong for your wonderful poem.¡±


    Dong Zhi did not dare to continue to try and persuade me, realizing that I had deep emotions towards Southern Chu. How was this going to be resolved? He looked at the Prince of Yong, seeing the admiration and sorrow on Li Zhi¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, Guan Xiu quickly said, ¡°I only have superficial literary ability. Please do not mock me ¡­¡± So saying, he rose from his seat, holding the cup of wine in his hands, as he recited:


    Exhaustively investigating the cruelty of winter,


    Loving its snowy wind and enduring its cold.


    Trailing a bamboo staff as we drink wine from every house, climbing every mountain in a palanquin.


    Adding to the eldest, turning to the silly and mischievous,


    Thanking those who taught me to be idle when old.


    The Taoist believer returns the debt of a happily married couple, intoxicated by the paper veiled plum blossoms as if within a dream.4


    Hearing this poem, everyone could not help but laugh out loud. Gou Lian choked on the wine that he was drinking. While he wiped away the tears in his eyes, he choked out, ¡°Old Guan, I never knew that you had this kind of wit. I have finally gotten the chance today to experience it.¡±


    I could not help but also laugh. Raising my cup, I toasted, ¡°Good verses, Brother Guan. Suiyun cannot compare, cannot compare.¡± Everyone laughed heartily for some time, turning the atmosphere increasingly lively and vivacious.


    A moment ago, seeing my grief, Xiaoshunzi secretly glowered at Dong Zhi. Now seeing that Guan Xiu¡¯s poem had caused me to smile, Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He promptly refilled Guan Xiu¡¯s cup, a cheerful look appearing in his eyes. His behavior was clearly seen by the smiling spectator, Shi Yu. In his head, he thought, What a sincerely loyal servant.


    Seeing that I was in a joyous mood, everyone loosened their breath and relaxed. They hadn¡¯t come to anger me. In addition, there was a further hidden meaning to this gathering. I could not be allowed to leave early.


    Shi Yu stood and spoke. ¡°Sir Jiang, I have met Sir Jiang much too late. Unfortunately, I have not had the opportunity to seek Sir¡¯s guidance. This cup is to toast Sir, praying that Sir will have fortune and good health.¡±


    I also stood, returning his respect, ¡°For Sir Shi to be like this, you flatter me too much. Suiyun has long heard that Sir Shi is the Prince of Yong¡¯s Xiao He. When His Imperial Highness is away on campaign, it is Sir who takes care of the logistics and administration. Without Sir, His Imperial Highness would probably face enemies in front and behind. Suiyun greatly admires Sir¡¯s great talent.¡±


    With a smile, Shi Yu replied, ¡°I am ashamed that Suiyun esteems me so highly.¡±


    The Prince of Yong rose from his seat and stated, ¡°It really isn¡¯t esteemed too highly. Without Sir, this Prince would not be where I am today.¡± Thinking back to his many campaigns and the constant efforts by the crown prince to impede, he would not have been able to be so successful without Shi Yu¡¯s help. Raising his cup, Li Zhi toasted, ¡°Today, this Prince salutes Sir, to modestly show the appreciation within my heart.¡±


    Shi Yu hurriedly raised his cup in thanks, as tears filled his eyes. A moment later, he said, ¡°I do not have much talent with poetry, but will endeavor to do my best. I hope that Your Imperial Highness and everyone does not mock me.¡± So saying, he began to recite:


    ¡°After snow, Chang¡¯an seems to welcome the return of spring,


    Amassing the plain concentrated magnificence of dawn¡¯s sunshine.


    The borrowed color of the jade stone bewilders the valiant cavalry,


    The light of the silver candles dazzles the court dress.


    The moon, falling in the western hills, overlooks sky,


    The northern watchtower is surrounded tightly by clear skies.


    Hearing the Taoist immortal youth sing of white snow,


    The origin of this song gives people hope.¡±5


    I smiled, clapping my hands. Admiringly, I said, ¡°Sir¡¯s poem has the dignity and aura of a prime minister. It is a pity that Suiyun cannot bear to reside long in the magnificence of the capital. Otherwise, I would most definitely see the elegance and grace of Sir¡¯s leadership.¡±


    So speaking, I calmly began to sing:


    Deep freezing clouds, pure shallow weather, the cold harms the open green spaces.


    A companion in the light snow, the early plum blossoms float in thanks.


    Blazing hot day, quite bright and beautiful, and yet turning out unrestrained.


    Song of a beautiful person, wine in a restaurant, facing this scenery, suddenly raising the price.


    Buying flowers in an alleyway and footpath, forever lighting the pavilion.


    Good timing, how do you lightly abandon?


    A lazy wind, sweeping away the hazy clouds, clearing up the night.


    Jade earth planks, full of magnificent cassia flowers, within the plain light, more worthy of a tour.6


    Finished singing, I smiled and stated, ¡°Everyone is having a lovely time7 right now, just right for touring. There is no need to speak of matters of state. Such pursuits only serve to cause distress. In the olden days, able persons composed poems and lived the life of recluses. I am untalented and cannot eat Great Yong¡¯s grain, and also do not love being paid by Great Yong.¡±


    Hearing my words, everyone¡¯s heart grew dejected. Standing, Li Zhi proclaimed, ¡°Sir aspires to nobility and purity, gaining this Prince¡¯s admiration.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness is this place¡¯s owner,¡± I stated with a smile, ¡°And should compose a poem to clearly state your aspiration.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Sir must not ridicule me for my poor performance,¡± replied Li Zhi before reciting in a clear and bright voice:


    ¡°The blue sky darkens as dawn is enfolded by fog,


    The red sun retires as darkness sheathes rosy vapors.


    Forming on leaves, making profuse the color of clouds,


    Congealing into jade, all over the snowflakes fall.


    Gleaming on towers: lustrous white, just like powder,


    Half-hiding the screen, accumulating as if sand.


    Like drifting willow floss the flying blossoms float,


    Or like ¡®plum makeup¡¯ the flower petals flutter.


    The shining jade disc is a full moon above the terrace,


    Whirling pearls are piercing dew through drapes.


    The jasper is immaculate, on the short and long steps,


    And the jade clustered, from the tops to bottoms of trees.


    It shines on the trees, whose ¡®batons¡¯ are heaped with white,


    And swirls around the peaks, like lotuses wrapped in purity.


    Starting and stopping, the weather about to grow heavy,


    As if hesitating or lingering, the year nears its end.


    Embracing treasure: I am ashamed by hidden virtue,


    Manifesting fortune: I expect a year of abundance.


    From among the flowers, it flies to the Imperial Gardens,


    From the cranes¡¯ roost, it dances towards Yichuan.8


    If I were to chant the Hidden Thoroughwort song,9


    Together we would enjoy the Yellow Bamboo piece.¡±10, 11


    I savored this poem for some time before speaking with admiration, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s poem is profoundly invigorating and steady. The language is robust and heroic, carrying the aura of an emperor, as if it were composed by the Heavens. Our poems, although graceful and elegant, are coarse in comparison. Suiyun is filled with admiration.¡±


    With a smile, Li Zhi responded, ¡°I am an imperial prince. I dare not apply the four words, ¡®aura of an emperor,¡¯ to myself. Do not harm me, Sir! At last, I didn¡¯t lose face. This Prince is already perfectly satisfied. I would like to invite Suiyun to compose one last poem to conclude this gathering.¡±


    I smiled and jokingly replied, ¡°If I were to continue composing, I would have used all my creative powers.¡±12


    I was already seventy percent drunk and felt too warm. I undid the front of my fur coat and walked to the side of the pavilion. Feeling the blowing wind, I recited:


    ¡°One body touches and violates the scales of a flying dragon,


    One hand touches and plaits the whiskers of a fierce tiger.


    Gentlemen, look upon the city of Chang¡¯an in the olden days,


    The hoary headed immortal hides the jade pot.


    Ziyou13 hears the sound of the wind blowing against his bamboo window,


    Inviting them to share the intoxication from the wine within the cup.


    What difference does every day¡¯s sun have upon the shadows in the mountains?


    White snow flying chaotically like flowery petals before one¡¯s eyes.


    I need not worry if there is wine in the gentleman¡¯s home,


    More guests are cheerfully intoxicated under the dancing bright candlelight.


    Xie Shang14 knows the dance of the crested myna,


    Xiangru15 is unable to remove the solemnity of the frosted fur coat.


    Excited to stop drumming and paddling crossing the river,


    Pining from a thousand li away, the Bright Moon Pavilion.¡±16


    Finished reciting this poem, I returned to the table. Picking up a cup of wine, I downed it in one gulp. Amidst the haze of intoxication, I laughed heartily and said, ¡°Everyone has enjoyed themselves to the fullest before the party ended;17 Suiyun thanks Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Zhi looked at Jiang Suiyun. Today¡¯s appreciation of the beauty of snow was being used as an opportunity for the heir to become his student, while becoming closer to Jiang Zhe. Who would have expected that Jiang Suiyun¡¯s interest in poetry would on full display? He had responded rigorously to the hidden attempts by everyone to persuade him. Overtly, his poems controlled the entire situation. With this kind of refinement and literary talent, even if one didn¡¯t know about his heaven-shaking talent, he could not be allowed to slip away. Thinking of this, he was even more eager.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi took the opportunity to walk to my side. In a low voice, he reported, ¡°There is someone coming. Young master must be careful not to misspeak.¡± Afterwards, he helped me arrange my clothes. With a smile, he said out loud, ¡°Young master¡¯s health is poor and has drank a few too many cups¡ªbe careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    My conscious quickly cleared. My ears caught the faint sound of the footsteps of about five people. Among them, one pair of footsteps was a bit unsteady and light, as if it were a child. Sobering up, I accepted the hot towel that Xiaoshunzi handed me. I wiped my face and stated, ¡°Drinking too much has caused me to forget myself. I pray that Your Imperial Highness and everyone would forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Wild song and excessive drink are the comportment of a famous scholar. How can you say that you forgot yourself?¡± replied Li Zhi with a smile. Growing serious, he continued, ¡°But your servant is correct. Sir has just somewhat recovered and must not catch a cold. It would be better to drink a few more cups to warm yourself.¡±


    I returned to my seat, accepting the heated wine, slowly sipping away. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Li Zhi and the others exchange mutual looks. I could not help but secretly laugh.


    Subsequently, I heard a young and tender voice call out, ¡°Princely Father, Princely Father!¡± Raising my head to look, I caught sight of a young boy gaily dashing towards us waving his arms. The boy was no more than four or five years old. His appearance was graceful and he wore the yellow robes of a prince. Following behind him were two wet nurses and two eunuchs. At this moment, a greater part of the young boy¡¯s body had traces of snow. It was likely that he had fallen a few times.


    Seeing this young boy, Li Zhi¡¯s face was filled with delight, as he called, ¡°Jun¡¯er, why are you covered with snow? Come let Princely Father take a look.¡±


    The young boy bounced and skipped into the pavilion, snuggling against Li Zhi¡¯s knees. His eyes, capable of distinguishing right from wrong, were glued to me. With a faint smile, I hailed, ¡°This commoner greets the heir.¡±


    The young boy walked closer to me. Pulling on my sleeve, he asked, ¡°Sir, who are you? Jun¡¯er has never seen you before.¡±


    I quietly responded, ¡°This commoner is Jiang Zhe, styled Suiyun. I hail from Southern Chu. The heir has naturally never seen this commoner before.¡±


    Hearing my name, Li Jun muttered for some time before replying, ¡°I remember now. Sir¡¯s poems are very well written ¡­ ¡®A thousand hills, but no birds in flight, / Ten thousand paths, with no person¡¯s tracks. / A lonely boat, a straw hatted old man, / Fishing alone in the cold river snow.¡¯18 This poem of Sir¡¯s, River Snow, is excellent. It is only a bit too lonesome. Is it really so lonely on the river in Southern Chu?¡±


    I smiled and responded, ¡°Although Southern Chu possesses illustrious heroes and spirits of the places, it still has many uninhabited regions. There are many rivers there. Therefore, there is indeed such a place. As far as the eye can see, there is only the cold river, snow, and ice. That year, I was traveling far from home with my father. There were no boats on the river because the new year was approaching. Everyone was home with their families. My deceased father personally piloted the boat, having brought me along to fish on the river. Although the river wasn¡¯t iced over, there was a vast expanse of whiteness everywhere.¡±


    Li Jun¡¯s eyes brightened, as he lamented, ¡°Sir¡¯s father was wonderful. Every single time I ask Princely Father to bring me out to play, Princely Father would always say he isn¡¯t free. Sir, if you have time, can you accompany Jun¡¯er to fish on the Wei River?¡±


    With a smile, I answered, ¡°The heir¡¯s body is precious. How can it be treated the same as us commoners? If the heir is interested in fishing, why don¡¯t you angle from within this pavilion? I have seen countless fish within the waters of the lake. Catching them must certainly be extremely amusing.¡±


    Disagreeing with me, Li Jun pouted, ¡°There is no point in catching fish here. If I can¡¯t hook them, those servants would gladly hang a fish from the fishhook. In addition, my Princely Father fought with the army when he was a young teenager. I want to be like Princely Father. But if I am not even allowed to leave the residence, how will I be able to one day go on the battlefield and fight?¡±


    Although a look of appreciation appeared on Li Zhi¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Jun¡¯er must not talk nonsense. In the future, you must properly handle government affairs, and not copy Princely Father and go to battle. When the time comes, our Great Yong will have unified the world. There will be no need for you to go to battle.¡±


    Disagreeing with his father, Li Jun explained, ¡°Princely Father is incorrect. I have heard the Sirs say that it is necessary to be vigilant even in peacetime. If we don¡¯t have enemies in the future, if this child is unable to go to battle, then how will I safeguard Great Yong? Therefore, I not only need to learn how to handle government affairs, I also need to learn the art of war.¡± So saying, Li Jun revealed an embarrassed look, as he continued, ¡°Thus, Princely Father must allow me to go out and see. This child will not look for trouble.¡±


    Smiling, Li Zhi chided, ¡°You little urchin. You merely want to act willfully. If you wish to go to battle, you must be a match for ten thousand enemies. First, you must be familiar with the classics and the histories. What happened with the teacher that Princely Father selected for you? Why did you once again drive him away?¡±


    Stealing a glance at his father, Li Jun replied, ¡°That teacher was useless. I only asked him one question. He could not answer it.¡±


    As everyone took interest at Li Jun¡¯s words, Li Zhi inquired with a smile, ¡°What question did you ask that your teacher wasn¡¯t able to answer?¡±


    Satisfied with himself, Li Jun answered, ¡°That day, I heard maternal uncle speak with Princely Father about a case before the Court of Judicial Review.19 The case involves a man who killed his stepmother because his stepmother killed his father. The county level officials judged him guilty of high treason. But he did not agree with this verdict and petitioned. I asked teacher and he replied that the verdict was correct. I only drove him away because he could not understand the logic.¡±


    Li Zhi remembered this case, also remembering that he had discussed the verdict with his brother-in-law. This incident wasn¡¯t known by outsiders. It was definitely a good topic. Glancing at Jiang Zhe, Li Zhi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you asked the wrong person. Aside from Princely Father, everyone here can explain how the case should actually be judged.¡±


    Sure enough, based upon Li Zhi¡¯s understanding of his son, Li Jun¡¯s eyes looked at everyone before falling on me. Li Jun sincerely believed that the advisers understood how to judge this case, but what about this person? Pulling on Jiang Zhe¡¯s clothes, he asked, ¡°Can Sir tell Jun¡¯er how this case should be judged?¡±


    With a serene smile, I replied, ¡°There are laws regarding this matter. This one is only a commoner. How do I have the qualifications to discuss this?¡±


    Not letting me get away so easily, Li Jun stated, ¡°If Sir is able to explain, then Jun¡¯er will take Sir as my teacher. If you cannot answer, then Sir will be Jun¡¯er¡¯s attendant.¡±


    I glanced at Li Zhi, seeing the pleasant surprise in his eyes. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t deliberately incited the heir to speak in this way. I could not help but smile, as I responded, ¡°This commoner is a guilty subject of Southern Chu. How can I be the heir¡¯s teacher? But if the heir were to ask me, I would answer that although this man killed his stepmother, he also took revenge for his father. Killing her husband, the stepmother cut off all relations with her husband¡¯s family. As such, the man only killed an outsider. He should be judged guilty of murder and not guilty of high treason.¡±


    Li Jun happily replied, ¡°Sir is indeed someone who understands reason. I have used this incident to ask many people. None were able to explain it so clearly.¡± So saying, Li Jun kneeled before me, stating, ¡°Although Jun¡¯er is young, I understand the importance of keeping one¡¯s promises. Jun¡¯er is willing to take Sir as my teacher. Sir must bring me fishing on the Wei River.¡±


    I could not but giggle. This child went around in circles without getting anywhere. His goal was to have me bring him out of the residence to play.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice sounded in my ear, ¡°Young master cannot agree.¡±


    My heart shivered for a moment, as I pleaded, ¡°The heir is joking. As heir, you have a precious identity. I am no more than someone from a destroyed country. Everyone else here is more suitable than this one to be your teacher. I dare not agree.¡± So saying, I stood. Turning to Li Zhi, I said, ¡°Suiyun cannot handle his alcohol and will bide his farewell.¡±


    Just as I turned and prepared to depart, I heard Li Zhi¡¯s disappointed voice ask, ¡°Sir Jiang, are you really so heartless?¡± My body trembled slightly. I ultimately did not respond.


    Footnotes:


    ÌÒ»¨Ô´, taohuayuan ¨C the Peach Blossom Spring, a hidden land of peace and prosperity; utopia


    Öî¸ðÁÁ, Zhuge Liang, aka Crouching Dragon, served as a strategist and administrator for Shu-Han who lived during the Three Kingdoms Period.


    This is a poem entitled Congratulations to the Bridegroom by the Song Dynasty poet, Xin Qiji (ÐÁÆú¼²).


    This is a poem by the Song Dynasty poet, Zhu Dunru (Öì¶ØÈå), entitled Partridge Weather.


    This is a poem entitled White Snow by the Tang Dynasty poet, Cen Shen (᯲Î).


    This is a poem entitled Ganzhou Command by the Song Dynasty poet, Liu Yong.


    Á¼³½ÃÀ¾°, liangchenmeijing ¨C idiom, lit. fine time, beautiful scenery; everything lovely


    A county in Luoyang, Henan


    The Hidden Thoroughwort song that is paired with the song White Snow within the song anthologies by Song Yu and Sima Xiangru.


    The Yellow Bamboo is a poem sung by King Mu, the fifth king of the Zhou Dynasty, during a snowstorm to express his sorrow over his subjects.


    This poem is by the second emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin, entitled Happy Snow.


    ½­Àɲž¡, jianglangcaijin ¨C idiom, lit. Jiang Yan has exhausted his talent; fig. to have used up one¡¯s creative powers, to have writer¡¯s block


    Refers to Wang Huizi (Íõ»ÕÖ®), styled Ziyou (×Óéà), who was a Jin Dynasty poet and calligrapher.


    Xie Shang (лÉÐ) was a Jin Dynasty official who was skilled in dance.


    Sima Xiangru (˾ÂíÏàÈç) was a Han Dynasty official who was the court poet, writer, and musician of Emperor Wu of Han.


    This is the second of two poems by Li Bai (Àî°×) with the title Jeering Wang Liyang.


    ¾¡»¶¶øÉ¢, jinhuan¡¯ersan ¨C idiom, lit. to disperse after a happy time; everyone enjoys themselves to the full then party breaks up


    This is a famous poem entitled River Snow by the Tang Dynasty poet, Liu Zongyuan.


    ´óÀíËÂ, dalisi ¨C the Court of Judicial Review was a government department responsible for reviewing judicial proceedings

 Chapter 28: Extreme Disappointment

    Chapter 28: Extreme Disappointment


    Watching my receding image, Li Zhi crushed the cup in his hand, cutting and causing fresh blood to cover his hand. From youth, he was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Even during these years of marching and fighting with the army as a leader, he was always the aloof and remote1 prince of the state¡ªloyally served by the soldiers, beloved and respected by the common people, revered by the ministers, and admired by the imperial clan. On numerous occasions, he only needed to show respectful etiquette towards a talented person, and would receive that person¡¯s tearful gratitude. On numerous occasions, he had done as he had pleased in handling these small matters, thus creating this modest and unassuming persona of his. Gradually, he became accustomed to using his glamor to pacify others, and his modesty and moderation to obtain their loyalty. Today, he had truly experienced a bitter and painful setback. Regardless of his conduct, that person would only smile and remain at a distance. It was true that he could forcibly keep this person beside him as an official. But what use was that? He had not been able to pacify this person. He had not been able to gain this person¡¯s loyalty. At this moment, Li Zhi tasted the painful consequences of failure. He had suffered many defeats on the battlefield and he had been deeply embarrassed in court, but he had never experienced such disappointment and pain.


    Just as Li Zhi was finding it extremely difficult to extricate himself from this dilemma that he faced, the sound of graceful happiness reached his ears. He could faintly discern that the sound was noble and lofty, gentle and honest. Li Zhi¡¯s heart could not help but be moved. His mood gradually calmed down. He glanced at the worried expressions on the faces of his advisers. He glanced at frightened look on Li Jun¡¯s face. He spoke in a helpless tone, ¡°This Prince is tired and will go rest.¡± So saying, he stood and departed.


    Shi Yu and company watched the Prince of Yong¡¯s receding figure, keenly feeling his loneliness and sorrow. Their own moods could not but be heavy as well. Although they could not understand Li Zhi¡¯s frame of mind, they were well aware of the psychological shock that Li Zhi had just received. Seeing that the gathering had ended, Dong Zhi declared in an enraged tone, ¡°Jiang Suiyun went too overboard. His Imperial Highness treats him so well, and yet he unexpectedly is still so heartless.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of how overboard he goes, we cannot blame him,¡± replied Guan Xiu with a smile. ¡°It is said that ¡®a loyal official does not serve a second master.¡¯ There is nothing strange about his unwillingness to loyally serve His Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°It would be fine if he were really a so-called loyal official, and would rather die than submit,¡± declared Dong Zhi angrily, ¡°But he clearly isn¡¯t that kind of person. And yet, he continues to refuse to serve His Imperial Highness. If he is unwilling to serve this kind of wise liege, then does he want to serve someone like Li An?¡±


    Shi Yu thoughtfully replied, ¡°I am actually worried that His Imperial Highness¡¯s killing intent has been stirred. If this person is killed, then not only would the world lose a gifted scholar, but His Imperial Highness¡¯s reputation would also be harmed. But His Imperial Highness is correct to be worried ¡­ How can this kind of talent be allowed to be used by someone else? These last few days, he has learned so much about His Imperial Highness¡¯s affairs. Even if His Imperial Highness isn¡¯t worried, we should be worried.¡±


    Gou Lian seemed to refute these words. ¡°I feel like this person actually has thoughts about serving His Imperial Highness. It is only that he has a difficulty that we cannot understand.¡±


    Three pairs of eyes immediately turned to look at Gou Lian. For Gou Lian to be able to serve as an envoy, he not only relied upon his formidable mouth, he also relied heavily upon his ability to discern how someone thought from their body language.2 For him to speak thus, he definitely had some certainty. Gou Lian suddenly smiled, as he saw a servant walk over. In front of the four advisers, the servant respectfully reported in, ¡°Sir Gou, this lowly one asked the servant who escorted Sir Jiang to his room. En route, Sir Jiang suddenly stopped to pick a bamboo leaf and played a tune.¡±


    Gou Lian waved his hand to dismiss the servant before turning to look at the other three. Dong Zhi thoughtfully inquired, ¡°Are you saying that the music just now was played by Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Gou Lian faintly replied, ¡°I listened to that tune a moment ago and realized that the skill wasn¡¯t particularly brilliant. However, the tune was gentle and honest, seemingly from the heart. In addition, it did not seem to be the sound of traditional instruments. Therefore, I dispatched someone to take a look. It was indeed Jiang Zhe. That this person was able to discern His Imperial Highness¡¯s violent indignation only speaks to his talent and wisdom. But he played that tune to calm His Imperial Highness¡¯s mood. This shows that he was not completely indifferent to His Imperial Highness. That is why I stated that he definitely is facing an enormous difficulty that prevents him from serving His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Shi Yu retorted, ¡°But that is exactly the problem. His Imperial Highness is humane and benevolent, with wisdom reaching the heavens. If he were interested in position and wealth, His Imperial Highness need only speak a word. If he really had some difficulties, His Imperial Highness would definitely be able to help him resolve it. Can His Imperial Highness¡¯s behavior towards him be inferior in any way to how he was treated by the Prince of De, Zhao Jue?¡±


    Serenely, Dong Zhi wondered, ¡°If we aren¡¯t able to help deal with His Imperial Highness¡¯s problems, what face do we have to remain here in this manner? His Imperial Highness attaches such importance to this man. Does this mean that we are inferior to him?¡±


    Shi Yu heaved a heavy sigh before responding, ¡°Our specialties are governance and the art of war. Although our talents can assist a liege, His Imperial Highness¡¯s current foe is not someone who we can take care of. To speak clearly, His Imperial Highness¡¯s enemy is Crown Prince Li An. Although this person appears to be loyal and filial, he is in actuality fiercely sinister. Unfortunately, he stands in the position of righteousness. Even if there are vile characters committing outrages under his banner, there are also persons of noble character who strongly support the legitimate succession to the throne. This kind of enemy is extremely difficult to deal with. In addition, the Junior Mentor of the Crown Prince, Lu Jingzhong, is a sly and crafty schemer, a genius at assessing people¡¯s intent. As a result, His Imperial Highness has never been unable to shake the Crown Prince¡¯s position.


    ¡°On top of all this is the Prince of Qi ¡­ although he appears to be debauched and reckless, he has never gone overboard. We can clearly see that he is talented and capable. He is also a capable commander, serving as the Crown Prince¡¯s courage. With the Prince of Qi¡¯s support, the Crown Prince can concentrate on dealing with His Imperial Highness and not have to worry that Great Yong does not have any capable generals to command its armies in the future.


    ¡°As for the Emperor, not that I am slandering the Emperor, but he is jealous of His Imperial Highness¡¯s talent. The mutual suspicion between father and son is not something recent. At critical moments, the Emperor may give His Imperial Highness a helping hand, but under normal circumstances, he is more than happy to see the Crown Prince suppress His Imperial Highness. Although these enemies are powerful, based upon His Imperial Highness¡¯s demeanor and capability, and our support, His Imperial Highness still has a fifty percent chance of success.


    ¡°However, the most dangerous opponent is the Fengyi Sect. I once had the chance to meet their sect master. She is adept at astronomy and yin and yang, and is also familiar with geography and the teachings of the Hundred Schools of Thought.3 There is nothing that she does not understand about schemes and plots. Although she is a woman, she has always had the ambition to bring peace and stability to the world. Even more frightening is that she is aware of her limitations. She knows that she cannot overtly seize the world. As a result, she uses any and all methods to try to control the Great Yong court. Noble Consort Ji who is beside the Emperor, the Crown Prince¡¯s second wife, Consort Xiao, and the Prince of Qi¡¯s consort, Qin Zheng, are all disciples of the Fengyi Sect. Beyond that, no one knows how many people they have next to us. They all pretend to wholeheartedly assist the state, causing everyone to respect them and not take precautions against their strength. Now, they have clearly shown their support for the Crown Prince. With their existence, the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and the Prince of Qi form an inseparable entity. How can His Imperial Highness oppose them?¡±


    Hearing Shi Yu¡¯s words, the three advisers all noticeably shivered. They originally did not know how challenging the situation was for the Prince of Yong, only knowing that the prince had rejected the offer of marriage from the Fengyi Sect. They all were against allying with the Fengyi Sect, although all three of them had different reasons for doing so. They did not expect that the current situation was practically irreconcilable. Dong Zhi took a deep breath and asked, ¡°If that is the case, then how does this relate to Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Shi Yu sighed again before replying, ¡°Although the Fengyi Sect Master is a frightening, generational talent, she has one weakness. She is ultimately a woman, and is indecisive in her decision-making. She is sometimes overly cautious. Defeating this person requires someone extraordinary who can operate independently. This is the so-called ¡®irregular troops are victorious against standard troops.¡¯ Although Jiang Zhe, that person, has an outward appearance of someone accepting circumstances with good will, he is someone who does not go along with the pack, clearly standing out with his peculiarity. Considering his behavior, he is someone who has no qualms and is unconstrained in style. Considering the stratagems that he employs, all of them have been unusual and crafty in their decision-making, happening outside of everyone¡¯s expectations. Moreover, his arrangements are profound and long-lasting, his thought processes meticulous and careful. His execution is sinister and fierce to the extreme, adept at prevailing over opponents within the most dangerous of circumstances. His Imperial Highness has spoken of the several times he has gone against this man. Every single time, His Imperial Highness has suffered. What is even more alarming is that His Imperial Highness did not have any way of resisting. That year, he offered His Imperial Highness a suggestion. Although it ensured His Imperial Highness¡¯s safety, it also successfully sowed discord between His Imperial Highness and the Emperor. His Imperial Highness could clearly understand the intentions of this advice, but had no way of stopping its effects. Only Jiang Zhe, this person, is capable of attaining victory over the Fengyi Sect Master. If we cannot annihilate the Fengyi Sect, our Great Yong will one day fall into the hands of these women. That is why His Imperial Highness would lose his self-control. Everyone please understand the painstaking efforts of His Imperial Highness and not resent His Imperial Highness¡¯s preferential treatment of Jiang Zhe.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to Ziyou for your instruction,¡± recognized Dong Zhi ashamedly, ¡°Zhi cannot help resolve problems for His Imperial Highness and yet is jealous. I am extremely ashamed.¡±


    Shi Yu rose from his seat and said, ¡°Brother Dong is too serious. We are close advisers to His Imperial Highness. We naturally should be wholeheartedly showing our devotion and loyalty to His Imperial Highness.¡±


    At the same time that Shi Yu was eliminating the disturbance, I was half sitting in bed, half drinking a fragrant tea that could dissipate the effects of alcohol. I was completely absorbed in recalling today¡¯s events. Ever since Piaoxiang had died, my heart was frequently filled with melancholy and gloom. Today¡¯s gathering had immediately turned my mood clear and bright. If I had then made my decision, I fear that I would have already acquiesced. I remembered the fear in my mind during our meeting in Sichuan in his encampments. Now, I did not have any restraints upon my decision-making thus reducing any fear I had of the Prince of Yong. However, I could not but admit that the Prince of Yong was unusually tolerant. If it was me, I probably would have killed such a discourteous fellow.


    Ah, it was unfortunate that I could not change my mind no matter the circumstances. I, Jiang Suiyun, could randomly participate in the examinations and offer my advice once up a time, but right now, I cherished my freedom. Under the prerequisite of ensuring my survival, I will never again be loyal to anyone. I smiled faintly. I had come to this decision even though I had never before been genuinely loyal and devoted to anyone.


    Before I went to bed, I once again thought of the heir to the Prince of Yong, Li Jun. What a cute and innocent child. It was a pity ¡­ from what I could see from this child¡¯s appearance, he was intelligent but would likely die prematurely. This child would not have the fortune of ascending to the throne. Thinking it over, I smiled again. Although this child¡¯s physiognomy was somewhat poor, he had a good-natured temperament. Combined with the Prince of Yong¡¯s fortune providing shade for him, he should not live a short life. To say nothing of the fact that he was a precious imperial grandson. What regrets could he have? There was no reason for me to worry for him.


    Though already half asleep, I had suspicions. In my view, the Prince of Yong wasn¡¯t someone who would unceasingly harass someone. Why would he respond so abnormally? It was almost as if he absolutely must acquire my service. This was not in keeping with conventional wisdom.


    ***


    Li Zhi, immediately after he had calmed down, received word that the Prince of Qi had come calling. He was not happy. Before him, Li Xian flattered and threatened, ¡°Second brother, just let me meet Jiang daren. At that time, I became acquainted with him while in Southern Chu. Imperial Father has even said that he will appoint him to an official position. Did you place him under house arrest?¡± Without any other options, Li Zhi could only agree to allow Li Xian to meet with Jiang Zhe.


    When he entered the courtyard I lived in, Li Xian shouted out, ¡°Suiyun! Suiyun! It looks like second brother treats you quite well. This Perched Phoenix Courtyard is much loved by second brother, and yet unexpectedly he is willing to allow you to live here.¡±


    At that moment, I was playing weiqi with Xiaoshunzi. My skill was mediocre, while Xiaoshunzi was quite good. According to him, playing weiqi helped him with his cultivation. If it weren¡¯t for my pretty good strategic and macro sense, and occasionally making strange moves, I fear that I would lose badly. When Li Xian was shouting out and walking in, I was thinking about my next move with my brow furrowed. Seeing Li Xian enter, Xiaoshunzi stood. Bowing respectfully, he greeted Li Xian, ¡°This servant greets Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡± Afterwards, he nudged me lightly.


    Li Xian took Xiaoshunzi¡¯s seat. Seeing that I was still racking my brains, he stated, ¡°Stop thinking. I¡¯ve the opportunity to experience your skill at weiqi, and it¡¯s notoriously bad.¡±


    Roused from my thoughts, I looked at Li Xian seated opposite me. Staring blankly, I inquired, ¡°Why did Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, come here?¡±


    Deliberately revealing a look of deep hurt and disappointment, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Heavens! Don¡¯t tell me that Jiang daren only just now saw my seven chi4 tall body?¡±


    I smiled slightly, pushing away the board and ordered, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, prepare a cup of tea for His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi brought over a cup of hot tea which Li Xian accepted. He sized up Xiaoshunzi for a while before asking in quick succession, ¡°Are you a eunuch in service here in the prince¡¯s household? How come I¡¯ve never seen you before? Are you new? Why are you wearing those clothes?¡±


    In an neutral voice, Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°This servant is from Southern Chu. I once met Your Imperial Highness within the Southern Chu royal palace. Naturally, your Imperial Highness does not remember me.¡±


    Li Xian froze for a moment before looking at me and asking, ¡°How does Jiang daren have someone from the Southern Chu palace?¡±


    With a smile, I replied, ¡°He is an old friend of mine. He took advantage of the Prince of Yong capturing Jianye to run away from the palace. He decided that he might as well not go back.¡±


    Li Xian suddenly understood. ¡°So that is the case. For Jiang daren to have such a servant by your side, daren is truly blessed. Daren should allow him to take up a formal position. If someone were to submit a memorial to censure daren for employing a eunuch, then daren will be charged.¡±


    I smiled distantly and replied, ¡°I am no more than a commoner. Who out there would submit a memorial to censure me? Furthermore, Xiaoshunzi is someone from Southern Chu. Don¡¯t tell me that Great Yong won¡¯t allow those people from a destroyed country find new livelihoods?¡±


    Seeing my obstinate temperament, Xiaoshunzi hurriedly stated, ¡°Young master, His Imperial Highness is being thoughtful.¡±


    Only then did my complexion become calm. I inquired, ¡°For Your Imperial Highness to come to see me is Suiyun¡¯s honor and privilege. But Your Imperial Highness would not come see me without a reason.5 I wonder if there¡¯s anything that this one can help with?¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s expression grew serious, as he replied, ¡°Jiang daren, when I first saw you, I realized that you were someone that I, Li Xian, require the most. Don¡¯t ask how I know, but if daren is willing to become strategist, I, Li Xian, am willing to treat and respect daren as my teacher, taking your words as holy writ and absolutely never objecting.¡±


    Seeing Li Xian¡¯s earnest gaze, I could not but smile wryly. This year, Li Xian had just reached the age of thirty. His handsome appearance carried with it a dense, awe-inspiring domineering aura. His sincere and yet aggressive aura made one feel dread and at the same time, feel closer to him. If there weren¡¯t the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, I would have thought that Li Xian was the most suitable individual to succeed to the Imperial Throne. This person was clear about important matters and pretended to be muddled about less important ones. He had selected Li An not because he considered Li An to be outstanding or because he would be highly regarded, but rather because Li Zhi did not require someone else who was a capable commander on the field of battle. In comparison, Li An would not be able to do anything without him. As far as I was concerned, it was impossible for me to select Li Xian. After learning of Liang Wan¡¯s identity, I had the Secret Camp begin to collect intelligence on the Fengyi Sect. Before I had arrived at the Yong capital, I had already received preliminary reports containing information that was widely known. Within included information on Qin Zheng, the Prince of Qi¡¯s consort. Although she was the daughter of an important family, she was a major disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Li Xian was definitely not someone capable of cutting off his ties with the Fengyi Sect. As for me, because of Liang Wan, I had become the enemy of the Fengyi Sect. I dared not say that what had happened would remain secret forever. In the world, there was not a single wall that could completely block the wind. As such, I could not serve Li Xian.


    Thinking of this, just as I was about to forcefully decline, I suddenly remembered my plans to fake my death. I immediately changed what I was going to say. ¡°Suiyun is extremely grateful of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great kindness. Merely, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, does not permit me to leave this place, and so I can only decline Your Imperial Highness¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    In astonishment, Li Xian exclaimed, ¡°What? Second brother dares put you under house arrest? I think that you know that when she returned to Chang¡¯an, Changle brought back a collection of your poems. Imperial Father really enjoyed reading it. If it weren¡¯t for second brother saying that you were sick and in bed, Imperial Father would have granted you an audience long ago. You might as well as return with me. This Prince expects that second brother won¡¯t dare to make things difficult.¡±


    I calmly replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is mistaken, Suiyun¡¯s health is poor. I caught a cold en route to Chang¡¯an. I have only started getting better these last several days. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, stated that Suiyun¡¯s health is poor and should be confined to the official residence. His actions were meant to empathize with Suiyun¡¯s situation. Your Imperial Highness must not misconstrue their intent.¡±


    Li Xian averted his eyes. ¡°If that is the case, when I go back, I shall send someone over to formally invite you to come and recuperate in the Prince of Qi¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not accustomed to staying in the official residences of princes,¡± I replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s too inconvenient. If possible, can Your Imperial Highness see if there is a small and quiet residence or manor? Suiyun has some savings and can¡¯t afford to buy something too large.¡±


    Li Xian rubbed his hands together and refused, ¡°How is that acceptable? I want you to be my teacher. How can I allow you to live outside my residence?¡±


    Deliberately, I stated, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget about it. I¡¯ll just ask His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to think of something. I believe there has to be an appropriate manor out there. Alas, if Your Imperial Highness is unwilling, then matters will be difficult. Who allowed me to become beholden to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Xian responded, ¡°There are no problems. I will definitely help Jiang daren, no Sir Jiang, find a suitable manor. It will both be tranquil and elegant, and easily accessible to allow me to visit.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then Suiyun can only thank Your Imperial Highness very much,¡± I replied.


    Seeing the Prince of Qi depart in high spirits, I felt somewhat guilty. Although the Prince of Qi was impulsive and reckless, he treated me with sincerity. It was a pity that I would ultimately have to betray his trust. In reality, the one who I was letting down the most was the Prince of Yong. He treated me diligently and attentively. Otherwise, why had he launched a sneak attack on Jianye? This was something that I had thought through recently. I was afraid that the reason for his attack on Jianye was to acquire me.


    After Li Zhi had seen Li Xian off, he reentered his residence with a pale white face. The Prince of Qi¡¯s delight had left him thoroughly discouraged. Shi Yu was also extremely disappointed. Li Zhi could not believe that the Prince of Qi had so easily and without effort received Jiang Zhe¡¯s acknowledgement. If that was the case, what was he?


    Returning to his study, Li Zhi quietly stated, ¡°Ziyou, help me prepare a banquet to see off Sir Jiang.¡±


    Shi Yu dropped to his knees. In a trembling and frenetic voice, he cried out, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this man cannot be allowed to leave.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s voice was extremely calm. He replied in a misty voice, ¡°Prepare a pot with a compartment for me. I want to see him off.¡±


    Shi Yu¡¯s entire body trembled, as he replied, ¡°As you command.¡± His eyes were filled with sorrow and despair.


    Raising his head, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Ziyou, did I do the right thing? If this man were to serve the Prince of Qi, I would not be able to eat or sleep in peace. It would be better to kill him to forever remove the danger.¡±


    Distressed, Shi Yu replied, ¡°Poisoning this man to death will remove the danger. If we don¡¯t kill that man, we will eventually die by his hands.¡±


    With tears falling down his face, Li Zhi sadly said, ¡°But if we were to kill the man, this Prince¡¯s mind cannot be at peace. This Prince has always believed that I am magnanimous. Now, I will have to murder someone who is unwilling to pay his allegiances to this Prince.¡±


    Shi Yu remonstrated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness must not be too softhearted. This person possesses superlative talent. If he were allowed to leave, it would greatly endanger Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great ambitions.¡±


    Weakly and powerlessly, Li Zhi gestured with his hands and replied, ¡°This Prince has already made my decision. Tomorrow, We will use a Soul Enrapturing Pill.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Shi Yu, ¡°If this happens, his life will end without any outward signs in twenty-four hours. He will not suffer any pain.¡±


    Li Zhi did not make a single sound.¡­


    Footnotes:


    ¸ß¸ßÔÚÉÏ, gaogaozaishang ¨C idiom, lit. set up on high; not in touch with reality; aloof and remote


    ²ìÑÔ¹ÛÉ«, chayanguanse ¨C idiom, lit. to weigh up somebody¡¯s words and observe their facial expressions; to discern what somebody thinks from their body language


    °Ù¼Ò, baijia ¨C the Hundred Schools of Thought refers to the philosophies and schools that flourished during the Spring and Autumn, and Warring States Periods


    ³ß, chi ¨C measurement used for height; its length ranged anywhere from 23.1 cm to 29.4 cm; seven chi is about 161.7 cm to 205.8 cm


    ÎÞʲ»µÇÈý±¦µî, wushibudengsanbaodian ¨C idiom, lit. one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause; fig. to visit somebody with an ulterior motive, having a hidden agenda

 Chapter 29: A Matter of Life and Death

    Chapter 29: A Matter of Life and Death1


    I watched Xiaoshunzi gather our belongings. My mind was blank. I would regain my freedom tomorrow. But there was nothing that could be done to make me happy. It was a long time before I could steel my heart. There was no reason for me to spend my time worrying about someone who had decided to kill me with the poison of a Soul Enrapturing Pill. At this moment, a servant came to report that Guan Xiu, Dong Zhi, and Gou Lian had come to see me. Their arrival denoted the final, last effort. I grew warm. Regardless of what was going to happen, they were all good men. Since after today, there wouldn¡¯t ever be an opportunity to sit and drink with them, there was no harm in drinking through the night. I smiled and ordered the servant to invite them to come in.


    Guan Xiu and company were all intelligent. After chatting for a few moments, they realized that I had made my decision and ceased efforts to change my mind. We talked to our hearts¡¯ content through the night. As the morning arrived, I looked at the approaching dawn outside the window. With a smile, I stated, ¡°All good things must come to an end.2 After we part today, when we meet again, I¡¯m afraid that we will have become strangers.¡±


    Distressed, Gou Lian replied, ¡°Since Suiyun knows this, why are you entering service with the Prince of Qi?¡±


    I smiled slightly before responding, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is reckless, impulsive, and candid. I am only planning on idling in his service. After a period of time, I plan on leaving Chang¡¯an. When that time comes, we will be friends and not enemies. There is no need for you gentlemen to be overly anxious.¡±


    In a low voice, Dong Zhi said, ¡°The only fear is that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is unwilling to allow Sir to leave.¡±


    I only tranquilly remarked, ¡°Gentlemen, please go back. I will leave the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence today. His Imperial Highness has already stated that he plans to see me off. Suiyun cannot possibly go meet His Imperial Highness like this. I must bathe and change my clothes, before I can go bid farewell to His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Rising to his feet, Guan Xiu said, ¡°Since that is the case, we won¡¯t disturb Suiyun any further. We won¡¯t participate when the Prince throws your send-off banquet so that we can avoid the grief and sorrow of parting. Those feeling overwhelming sadness forget that it¡¯s nothing more than bidding farewell.¡±


    After seeing these three advisers off, I walked into a rear room. This room was the designated room for bathing. Within the room was a pool five zhang wide. The entire floor of the pool was covered with limestone. The water intake valve was at the center of the bath. Above it was the water outtake valve in the shape of a lotus. Underneath the limestone floor were copper pipes, drawing and heating the clear spring water from the gardens. After pressing the mechanism to allow the water to enter, the clear spring water would spray forth in all directions from the lotus. After I entered, Xiaoshunzi was letting water into the pool. The entire room grew foggy, the splashing water like pearls and jade. I smiled slightly. Every single time I entered the room, I thought that the imperial clan certainly knew how to enjoy themselves.


    After undressing, I stepped into the pool, openly and unrestrainedly enjoying the hot water bath. With a smile, I called, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, tell me, can I build a similar pool in the future?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi did not answer me. Feeling odd, I turned my head and took a look, seeing that his mind was wandering. Feeling strange, I shook my head. However, I did not rouse him from his reverie. He would never hide his feelings or worries from me. I believed that he would soon have something to say to me.


    After I had finished bathing, I put on the clothes that Xiaoshunzi had prepared for me. I had given special instructions that the interior undergarments and the exterior scholarly garb had to be snow white. Just as I was dressing conscientiously, Xiaoshunzi suddenly appeared and kneeled on the ground before me. In a voice filled with sorrow, he stated, ¡°Young master, please stop making things so difficult for yourself.¡±


    I stared blankly at him for a moment, my hands that were just about to take the proffered robes stopping in midair. Unsure, I asked, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, what are you saying?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Xiaoshunzi knows that young master is wholeheartedly determined to avenge your wife. May I ask young master if we were to take vengeance for the lady, what stratagems could be employed?¡±


    I looked at him and softly said, ¡°We are in the same boat.3 I won¡¯t conceal anything from you. As soon as I learned the identity of main culprit, I had devised three plans¡ªupper, middle, and low.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°May I ask young master¡¯s low plan?¡±


    I took the proffered robes from his hands. In an unhurried voice, I responded, ¡°The low plan is the most difficult. After I extricate myself from the Yong capital, I will go into hiding and wait for the opportune moment. It is said that there will always be something neglected by a wise person¡¯s overthinking. As long as we wait carefully, there will eventually be an opportunity to assassinate Li An. Even if we can¡¯t assassinate him, we will be able to cause huge damage from that moment¡¯s negligence.4 I can wander the world, cultivating and training forces that are dissatisfied with Li An. Presently, the Hanzhong region has not yet wholeheartedly submitted and soon, Southern Chu will be reestablished. Borrowing the entire world¡¯s strength and with the Prince of Yong eyeing covetously on the side, I will one day take revenge. It is only that killing a country¡¯s heir apparent is not a small matter. After we have succeeded, I will have to scatter my subordinates and wealth, and from that moment forward, travel the world. In addition, even if we are the slightest bit inattentive, our fate will be of defeat and death.¡±


    In a low voice, Xiaoshunzi continued to ask, ¡°May I ask young master¡¯s middle plan?¡±


    I draped the robes over my shoulders and quietly replied, ¡°The middle plan is somewhat better. Crown Prince Li An¡¯s biggest supporter is the Prince of Qi. Although the Prince of Qi is impulsive and reckless, that is only his outer appearance. In reality, he is an outstanding talent of the present age. If the Prince of Yong did not exist, then the Prince of Qi would be a good choice to inherit the throne. I will pledge my allegiance to the Prince of Qi, strategize for him, inciting discord between brothers. At the right moment, have him instigate internal strife. Whether this benefits the Prince of Yong or the Prince of Qi, I will break Li An and kill him. Even if we were unable to achieve this objective, we would incite a civil war in Great Yong, avenging both state and personal grievances.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi moved forward on his knees and asked, ¡°May I ask young master¡¯s upper plan?¡±


    I fastened my robes. With a smile, I responded, ¡°This upper plan is the fairest and most aboveboard. I pledge allegiance to the Prince of Yong and borrow his strength to attack.5 When the time comes, I will have the Prince of Yong murder his older brother and force his father to yield the throne. Not only will I have taken revenge, the world will also have received a wise and virtuous ruler. With unification, the dawn of a new era will be at hand. Not only will I, Jiang Zhe, be famous in the annals of history, after success, I will be able to either retire and become a recluse, or enjoy riches and honor. This is the upper plan.¡±


    In a grave and serious voice, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°Young master, over the last several years, Xiaoshunzi has always been attending by your side. How can Xiaoshunzi not understand young master¡¯s thoughts? Young master clearly knows that pledging allegiance to the Prince of Yong is the best course of action. Why have you been so stubborn? Young master¡¯s personal enemy is also the enemy of the Prince of Yong. As long as young master enters into the service of the Prince of Yong, the moment that the Prince of Yong ascends to the throne is the moment that young master¡¯s vengeance is realized. From beginning to end, young master has refused to pledge your allegiances to the Prince of Yong, and even repeatedly and deliberately instigated provocations, forcing the Prince of Yong to come to decision to kill young master. In reality, as long as young master submits to the Prince of Yong and takes revenge, young master will be able to become a recluse and live out your remaining years in peace. There is absolutely no need to take such risks. Although young master¡¯s medical expertise is extraordinary, you may not be able to save yourself from the poisons secretly stored away by Great Yong¡¯s imperial clan. If by chance, young master suffers misfortune, what then? Even if Xiaoshunzi were capable of killing the Prince of Yong, what use is that?¡±


    I distantly replied, ¡°How can I not understand these things? But through the entirety of my life, while I have been willing to use any available tools to confront my enemy, I have never arbitrarily schemed against those I am close with. The Prince of Yong is an unrivaled wise liege of this era. He trusts Suiyun completely. How much thought has he put in to acquire Suiyun¡¯s services? Over a long journey of a thousand li, he has given me his clothes, his food. Suiyun does not have a heart of stone. How can I not be moved? But I have been graced by the favor of the King of Southern Chu formerly, and have incurred grievances with Great Yong latterly. There are already many misunderstandings present.


    ¡°Let alone the fact if I were to submit, I must wholeheartedly and sincerely consider His Imperial Highness. Without my planning, His Imperial Highness might not necessarily lose. Although the resulting conflict will be bitter and desperate, his reputation will remain faultless. But if I were to submit, Suiyun is only an ordinary person, and won¡¯t be able to stop myself from resolving my personal grievances. Because of that, I would have harmed the righteousness of the cause. If I were to be completely impartial, how would I be able to face Piaoxiang¡¯s spirit in the underworld? Thinking it over, since I am unwilling to mar His Imperial Highness¡¯s reputation in the annals of history, and am unwilling to forsake my wife, Piaoxiang, because of my conscience, I can only make things difficult for myself. As for the middle plan, although I will not injure my resolution, it will inevitably cause the Prince of Yong to be badly hurt. I already feel guilt and shame in my heart because I cannot serve this kind of wise and virtuous liege. How can I bear to harm him? That is why I have adopted the low plan.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi inquired, still filled with questions, ¡°Young master is unwilling to serve the Prince of Yong, and yet considers the Prince¡¯s needs. But is there a need to force the Prince of Yong to kill young master? If you were to fake your agreement, after some time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to escape from Chang¡¯an.


    I smiled and explained, ¡°I may have been careless in the way I have handled small, unimportant matters, but in matters this important, I am unwilling to lie and deceive. I did not lie or deceive back then, when I refused to serve the Prince of De. As I have the decision to not serve the Prince of Yong, I will not lie and deceive him into thinking otherwise. Moreover, if I did not force the Prince of Yong to kill me, how would I be able to completely serve the Prince of Yong¡¯s inclination to recruit me? Xiaoshunzi, you must remember, faking my death today does have some degree of danger. But if I were to suffer misfortune, you must remember not to take revenge for me and harm the Prince of Yong. The Prince of Yong did not make any mistakes. A hegemon must not be softhearted. I only ask that you remember to one day kill Li An on my behalf. After that, bring my dead body back to Southern Chu to be buried alongside Piaoxiang. Do you promise me?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi lowered his head to the ground. It was some time before he was able to speak, weeping, ¡°How can this servant not listen to young master¡¯s orders? If misfortune befalls young master, after I have killed Li An, I will return to Southern Chu and spend the rest of my life guarding young master¡¯s grave.¡±


    I quietly replied, ¡°Many thanks to you. Actually, my chances of success are quite high. There is no need for you to feel bad. After we have overcome this obstacle, there will be nothing in this world that can fetter me. You can be assured that even for the sake of vengeance, I will not sacrifice myself.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi fell silent and had no more words. I knew that he didn¡¯t believe me. I was speaking the truth, though. I had never become crazy or frantic for the sake of vengeance.


    Within his study, Li Zhi silently gazed at the silver pot on his desk. Shi Yu stood in front of the table. Deeply worried and sick at heart, he said, ¡°Why does Your Imperial Highness not use Great Yong¡¯s secretly stored Mandarin Duck Pot and use this Concealed Sharpness Pot instead?¡±


    Li Zhi softly replied, ¡°Although the Mandarin Duck Pot secretly manufactured by the previous dynasty is reliable, Jiang Zhe is knowledgeable of the histories and adept at identification. He may recognize the Mandarin Duck Pot. This Concealed Sharpness Pot was delivered by this Prince¡¯s subordinates in Southern Chu. It has an elaborate mechanism. There will absolutely be no loopholes. It is better to use this pot. The Soul Enrapturing Pill will not change the silver color of the pot.6 Jiang Zhe won¡¯t be able to detect anything.¡±


    Shi Yu had followed Li Zhi for many years. He could clearly detect the sorrow in Li Zhi¡¯s heart. He could not but blurt out, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, just now, Guan Xiu and others came to report that Jiang Suiyun has stated that he will serve the Prince of Qi for long. If Your Imperial Highness cannot bear to do this, then there is no harm in letting him off.¡±


    Apathetically, Li Zhi inquired, ¡°Is this what you really think?¡±


    Shi Yu wanted to say something, but hesitated. Eventually, he said, ¡°This is all this subordinate¡¯s mistakes, encouraging Your Imperial Highness to seek out talented individuals. But right now, Your Imperial Highness can neither pacify Southern Chu nor obtain a talented individual. This is all this subordinate¡¯s doing. But if we do not kill that person, I¡¯m afraid that this subordinate will never be able to be at peace.¡±


    Li Zhi slightly sneered as he scoffed, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. This Prince was too self-confident, believing that all of the world¡¯s talents would willingly serve us. Let¡¯s be done with it and give Jiang Zhe a farewell dinner in the front reception hall. Pity this exceptional and gifted scholar, from henceforth buried forever in the earth. This is this Prince¡¯s sin and his misfortune.¡±


    Not far from the residence of the Prince of Yong, a luxurious carriage waited peacefully. Within, Li Xian¡¯s face was lit up with delight. Opposite him sat his consort, Qin Zheng. Today, she did not cross-dress, instead wearing a moon-white dress. She was an outstanding beauty. Callously, she griped, ¡°It¡¯s only that Hanlin Academic, Jiang Zhe. Why does Your Imperial Highness regard him so highly?¡±


    A faint look of ridicule flashed across Li Xian¡¯s face before he replied in a cordial manner, ¡°That year, Zheng¡¯er, your tongue was as sharp as a blade and was still unable to persuade the Prince of De. But this person only had to speak a few words to convince Zhao Jue. Reportedly, this man accompanied Zhao Jue to conquer Shu. I closely studied the plan Zhao Jue used to conquer Shu. He did not employ his usual style. It can be clearly seen that this Jiang Zhe is quite talented. Furthermore, I have loved this man¡¯s elegant manner for quite some time. Even second brother attaches great importance to him. What¡¯s inappropriate about me treating him thus? Not that I¡¯m criticizing you, although Zheng¡¯er, you are a talented woman of this era with family background, appearance, and talent all superior, your sole flaw is your temperament that lacks humility and tolerance. It¡¯s not surprising as you are proud woman of the Heavens. However, this Prince will state this clearly: if you offend Sir Jiang, don¡¯t blame this Prince for being ruthless.¡±


    A scowl appeared on Qin Zheng¡¯s face. Back then, she had received orders to approach the Prince of Qi. This Prince of Qi was an elegant young man, and also had a loose and casual character, quickly gaining Qin Zheng¡¯s love. In Southern Chu, she had fallen into the Prince of Qi¡¯s trap because of jealousy. After a night¡¯s romance, she had become the Prince of Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. But from then on, the Prince of Qi reverted to his old ways, not only visiting prostitutes, but also engaging in falconry and hunting. Towards her, he seemed be keeping his distance, at times as sweet as honey, other times as cold as ice. Before she had even been wed and entered the prince¡¯s household, there were already three or four children born of concubines. She could only blame herself for being infatuated and head over heels in love,7 and could not extricate herself. It was only until they were wed by imperial decree that she realized the truth. Although Li Xian seemed to respect her greatly, she was confined to the inner courtyard of the prince¡¯s residence, while he lived shamelessly. She had even complained tearfully to her master and her father, but they all explained it away as the prince¡¯s dissolute character, stating that she could only scrupulously abide by the womanly virtues, and apply gentle and tender fetters. Without any other choice, she could only turn a blind eye. But today, the Prince of Qi only intensified the aggravation, unexpectedly bringing her along to bow her head to a Southern Chu captive. Ultimately, after thinking it over, she was unwilling to fall out with the Prince of Qi. She could only endure and reply, ¡°Your servant will do as you bid.¡±


    Li Xian smiled unsympathetically. He understood this intelligent woman very well. She was proud and arrogant, and lacked tenderness. As a result, he did not make any excessive attempts to persuade her. However, he knew that Qin Zheng would not violate his commands. Seeing that it was approaching the stipulated time, Li Xian said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence.¡±


    The front reception hall of the prince¡¯s residence stood out, as it was not splendid and majestic like the typical halls in a prince¡¯s residence. Instead, it was expansive and long, solemn and dignified. Today, Li Zhi was also dressed in plain, unadorned clothes. His heart was in mourning. Seeing Jiang Zhe, he froze, staring blankly. Jiang Zhe was also wearing plain, unadorned clothes, taking advantage of his delicate and scholarly demeanor. Combined with a slightly wan and sallow appearance, Jiang Zhe¡¯s clothes only served to manifest his natural and poised bearing.


    A burst of regret and pity filling his heart, Li Zhi¡¯s gaze fell upon Shi Yu. Because they were going to poison Jiang Zhe to death today, he had only brought along Shi Yu to see Jiang Zhe off. Shi Yu¡¯s eyes were icy, as he shook his head slightly. No longer hesitating, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Today, we are here to see Sir off. Knowing that Sir possesses a noble and moral character, therefore there is only a cup of fine wine to see you off. Sir must not decline.¡± So saying, Shi Yu carried over a black wooden tray. On top was placed the Concealed Sharpness Pot and two silver cups.


    When my eyes caught sight of the Concealed Sharpness Pot, I could not help but smile in spite of myself. I had personally designed this Concealed Sharpness Pot, selling it through the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In order to obtain a high price, only three had been manufactured. Every pot cost a thousand taels of gold. Who would have thought that I would run into my design here? The bottom of the pot was double-layered, large enough to hold an entire cup of poison. If one wanted to use this pot to harm someone, they only needed to fill the bottom of the pot with poison. When pouring the wine, one only needed to press the lotus engraving on the handle of the pot, and the poison at the bottom of the pot would flow along a hidden path to reach the spout. No one would be able to realize that poison was being used in this manner, not revealing a single thing even after killing hundreds or thousands of people. Of course, the poison cannot cause the silver pot to change color. This would prevent just any person from using the Concealed Sharpness Pot to harm people and would prevent the drinker from becoming suspicious. Unexpectedly, this Concealed Sharpness Pot was being used on my own self. Could this be considered as reaping what you sow?


    Li Zhi picked up the pot and first poured a cup of poisoned wine before moving his thumb and pouring a cup of clean wine for himself. Replacing the pot on the tray, he picked up his own cup. With a forced smile, he stated, ¡°Sir, please drink the entirety of this cup. From now on, I hope that Sir achieves meteoric success in your career.¡±


    I picked up my cup of poisoned wine. I thought to myself, If I were to shed my blood, sweat, and tears for this man then I¡¯m afraid that at the end, I probably would only receive this cup of poisoned wine. I gazed in the Prince of Yong¡¯s direction, seeing his forced smile. I smiled unenthusiastically. Thinking of this person¡¯s previous favor and generosity, I could not help but say, ¡°With Your Imperial Highness¡¯s renown, you should not be bothered by these trivial matters. From today onward, Your Imperial Highness need only train your troops externally and cultivate benevolent governance internally. Even though the Crown Prince will be afraid of you, he will not dare to lightly provoke Your Imperial Highness. As for other matters, there will be talented individuals who will advise Your Imperial Highness. Today, Zhe takes leave of Your Imperial Highness, and after today, no one knows when we shall meet again. I hope that Your Imperial Highness can soon unify the world, giving the world peace, and the common people happiness and peace. Even though Suiyun will be far away in the jianghu, I will pray that the Heavens bless Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    These words that I had spoken came from the bottom of my heart. I really did not blame him. He wanted to kill me because I had pressed so harshly. Real dragons had scales that could not be touched, lines that could not be crossed. Thinking that I would never meet him again after today, I could not help say a few words that expressed my true feelings. I raised the cup. I could tell that there was poison in the wine. The ¡°Subdue Ten Thousand Poisons Pill¡± that I had taken was also extremely poisonous, but it was capable of protecting the arteries and veins of my heart, and preserving my life. Tonight was the perfect opportunity to fake my death. I raised the cup and prepared to down the poisoned wine.


    From the moment that I had taken the wine cup, Li Zhi¡¯s heart was extremely disturbed and restless. He had never done this kind of thing, murdering a talented individual. Inevitably, he felt shame. Now hearing Jiang Zhe speak from the heart, his right hand, which had the power to determine life or death, unexpectedly began to tremble. Seeing Jiang Zhe preparing to drink the poisoned wine, his mind began to repeatedly roil over. Suddenly, he reached out with his hand and stopped the wine cup from touching Jiang Zhe¡¯s lips.


    I looked with confusion at Li Zhi¡¯s hand that covered the wine cup. I looked at his pale white complexion, my heart chaotic. Although in the beginning, Li Zhi was only momentarily impulsive, he quickly calmed down. He took away the wine cup and softly said, ¡°Although Sir is only a scholar, your vision and spirit is comparable to that of a warrior on the field of battle. We should use large cups, not these kinds of small silver cups. Someone come, bring my golden helmet.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before a servant waiting on Li Zhi brought the golden helmet from the armor set bestowed by the emperor. This time, Li Zhi did not employ the secret mechanism on the pot. Opening the lid, he poured the entire contents into the golden helmet. Holding it with both hands, he proclaimed, ¡°Jiang Zhe, although you are gifted scholar from the opulence of Southern Chu, you have a will and characteristic that even surpasses that of the warriors guarding Great Yong¡¯s borders. This Prince uses this golden helmet to bestow this wine, hoping that you will have a pleasant journey.¡±


    At this moment, Li Zhi no longer had resentment or animosity in his heart, and was instead calm and gentle. In his mind, he thought, Being unable to gain Jiang Zhe¡¯s service is due to my lack of virtue and talent. If I were to carelessly kill this innocent talented individual, even if I were able to gain the Imperial Throne, what right would I have to sit upon it?


    Footnotes:


    ǧ¾ûÒ»·¢, qianjunyifa ¨C idiom, lit. a thousand pounds hangs by a thread; imminent peril; a matter of life or death


    ÌìÏÂûÓв»É¢µÄóÛϯ, tianxiameiyoubusandeyanxi ¨C idiom, lit. all banquets must come to an end; all good things must come to an end


    ÐÝÆÝÏà¹Ø, xiuqixiangguan ¨C idiom, lit. to share the same interests; to be closely related, to be in the same boat


    ǧÀïÖ®µÌ£¬À£ÓÚÒÏѨ, qianlizhidi, kuiyuyixue ¨C idiom, lit. an ant hole causes the collapse of a great dike; fig. huge damage from a moment¡¯s negligence


    ½èµ¶É±ÈË, jiedaosharen ¨C idiom, lit. to borrow another¡¯s knife to kill someone; to attack using another¡¯s strength, to get somebody else to do one¡¯s dirty work


    Silver is said to change color when exposed to poison. In modern science, we know that silver tarnishes upon contact with sulfur, denoting the presence of arsenic sulfides and warning of arsenic poisoning.


    Éñ»êµßµ¹, shenhundiandao, idiom, lit. spirit and soul upside down; infatuated and head over heels in love; fascinated, captivated

 Chapter 30: Tigers Wind, Dragons Cloud

    Chapter 30: Tiger''s Wind, Dragon''s Cloud1


    In the twelfth month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Zhihua era, Jiang Zhe was held as a captive in the official residence of the Prince of Yong. Although the Prince treated him with courtesy and respect, Jiang Zhe¡¯s will was unyielding. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, fond of Jiang Zhe¡¯s talent, urged the Prince of Yong to pardon him. The Prince of Yong had no alternative and could only allow his release. As Jiang Zhe had a noble and lofty character, the Prince of Yong saw him off with magnificent wine in a golden helmet bestowed by the Emperor. Jiang Zhe was moved to tears and unexpectedly capitulated to the Prince of Yong.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Subconsciously, I took the golden helmet. My entire mind was still filled with the scene of Li Zhi stopping me from drinking that poisoned wine. He was unexpectedly letting me go, letting the mad scholar who had repeatedly offended go, someone who was a like venomous stinger in one¡¯s heart who could transform his entire great undertaking into dust. I did not know why, but tears began to fall one by one into the golden helmet and onto my white clothes. It seemed that I couldn¡¯t move. I recalled the day when the Prince of De realized that I would not faithfully and loyally serve Southern Chu, and began to become vigilant against me. While I recuperated in Jianye, the Prince of De¡¯s spies never stopped monitoring me. I remembered the last essay that I submitted. I had laid my heart bare to show my loyalty to Southern Chu. The only result was denunciation and dismissal. Previously, I believed that I couldn''t care less about what had happened in these incidents. Only today did I discover how deeply I buried them in my heart. This was something that I had no way of detecting or maybe I was unwilling to recall the sorrowful past.


    With both hands, I picked up the golden helmet. I had no qualms about the splashing and dribbling liquid, drinking the fine wine within the helmet. In my mind, I thought to myself, This must be the reason why the Martial Marquis Zhuge strived his utmost for Shu-Han.2 Drinking all of the wine, I felt as if my chest was afire. Raising the golden helmet up high, I kneeled on the ground. In a clear and bright voice, I proclaimed, ¡°Even if this subject offers my life in sacrifice, it will not be sufficient to repay the tiniest part of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s deep favor. If Your Imperial Highness does not dislike this subject for my fickleness, this subject, Jiang Zhe, is willing to serve Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Zhi was initially downhearted and did not expect that I would suddenly pledge my allegiance. For a short period of time, he didn¡¯t know what to say. It was Shi Yu who was clever, giving Li Zhi a gentle nudge. Li Zhi promptly stepped forward and pulled me to my feet. Emotional, he responded, ¡°Sir, since you have changed your mind, this Prince ¡­ this Prince truly doesn¡¯t know what to say. Quickly, quickly, quickly get up.¡±


    How could I, a mere scholar without the strength to truss a chicken, resist? I was pulled to my feet by Li Zhi. My frame of mind had gradually calmed down. In a low voice, I recited, ¡°If they had not met the kings, the two heroes would have wasted their life. / By chance they met Kings Tang and Wu, the clouds follow the dragon, while the winds follow the tiger.¡±3 Looking at Li Zhi, I softly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is magnanimous, sparing this subject¡¯s life. This subject is unable to repay this great favor. Only by promising to spare no effort can this subject compensate Your Imperial Highness for the offense committed these several days.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s hands shook, looking at me in astonishment. He originally was rejoicing in his heart that he had not poisoned Jiang Zhe to death and thus lose such a talented individual. By my words, it was clear that I knew that he had poisoned the wine.


    Looking at the uneasy expression on Li Zhi¡¯s face, I smiled faintly and acknowledged, ¡°There is no need to overthink this, Your Imperial Highness. If Your Imperial Highness had not stayed his hand, Zhe would not willingly serve.¡±


    Li Zhi looked at Shi Yu. Shi Yu had already sent away all the servants. Hearing my words, at this moment, he could not help feel slightly fearful, turning to look back at Li Zhi.


    I made no attempt to obfuscate the situation, continuing, ¡°There is no need to worry Your Imperial Highness, Sir Shi. Formerly, Zhe shamefully rejected His Imperial Highness¡¯s grace. For His Imperial Highness to want my death is to be expected. Now that this matter has passed and the situation has changed, this subject will not bear any grudges. May Your Imperial Highness not fault me for my arrogance these last several days.¡±


    For me to speak thus, I was trying to not expose their faults. Since I had decided to serve the Prince of Yong, I needed to carefully consider the nature of the relationship between a liege and his vassal. If we clearly remembered the Prince of Yong thinking about poisoning me and my deliberate efforts to provoke him, then inevitably there would be suspicion and animosity in the future. For me to speak of these matters now, then the Prince of Yong would not feel that he had treated me unfairly and will not begrudge me my offenses. In the future, the relationship would naturally be harmonious. Don¡¯t say that I was overthinking this. Since antiquity, many rulers have been ridiculed for getting rid of their vassals after they had served their purpose. However, to speak clearly and definitely, these deaths were not only the result of the fear of the rulers, but also subjects exceeding the limits on a subject. Thus, hereafter, I made sure to leave an escape route for myself.


    Sure enough, after Li Zhi¡¯s expression had changed several times, he spoke in a cheerful voice, ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as Sir does not blame this Prince. I willing to appoint Sir to become a major under the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies, working alongside Ziyou to assist this Prince.¡±


    I once again kneeled on the floor to offer my thanks. With a wry smile on his face, Li Zhi stated, ¡°There is no need for Sir to stand on ceremony. I regard Sir as a friend who I can seek advice from. Sir must not hold our relationship at such a distance.¡±


    With a smile, I replied, ¡°The necessary ceremony between a superior and his subordinates cannot be discarded. How can Suiyun lack in manners? But if Your Imperial Highness does not blame Suiyun for failing to exhibit proper etiquette, then Suiyun can only be impolite.¡± This was my real intention. Since I had pledged allegiance to the Prince of Yong, I would inevitably see him every day. It was quite painful to be continuously respectful and deferential. In any case, I would not have to spend much time considering etiquette before the Prince of Yong succeeded the throne.


    Having achieved my goals, I instructed resolutely, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Suiyun also wishes to have an in depth conversation with Your Imperial Highness, but not right now. Would Your Imperial Highness please send someone to notify the Prince of Qi with the news that Suiyun¡¯s old ailment has suddenly relapsed, and can only remain here to recuperate. The Prince of Qi will inevitably come to call personally. Suiyun boldly asks Your Imperial Highness to personally attend to the concoction of the medication. This is the first thing that needs to be done. Secondly, although Suiyun is somewhat familiar with Great Yong, I am unfamiliar with and do not clearly understand the tangled confusion of power and influence within the court. Would Your Imperial Highness please collect all of the intelligence reports and deliver them to me? After Suiyun has had the opportunity to review the information, I will discuss with Your Imperial Highness in detail later tonight. Thirdly, Guan Xiu and the others are still unaware of what has happened today. There will inevitably be suspicions and animosity in their hearts. Would Sir Ziyou go and inform them? There is no harm in somewhat obfuscating what has happened today so as to manifest Your Imperial Highness¡¯s benevolence and high mindedness, and to pacify the hearts and minds of the advisers. These three matters are of the utmost importance.¡±


    Hearing my words, Li Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up, as he replied, ¡°Suiyun indeed thinks meticulously. This Prince will immediately follow your instructions. This Prince will immediately accompany Sir back to the guest courtyard. Ziyou, you first go inform the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Shi Yu and I glanced at one another, smiles on our faces. Shi Yu hurried departed, while I began to hold a performance, having the Prince of Yong support me as we exited the hall. Seeing me exit, the incomparably anxious Xiaoshunzi, who been waiting for me, hurriedly rushed over. Glancing coldly at the Prince of Yong, he asked, ¡°Young master, what has happened?¡± So speaking, he replaced the Prince of Yong and supported me.


    I quietly replied, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, do you have any way for me to become temporarily ill? I have to meet the Prince of Qi.¡±


    When Li Xian arrived at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, he was full of happiness. However, cold water was poured over him. When Shi Yu informed him that Jiang Zhe¡¯s old ailment had relapsed, Li Xian¡¯s first instinct was that the Prince of Yong was forcibly holding Jiang Zhe. But after thinking it over, Li Xian realized that his brother¡¯s methods wouldn¡¯t be so clumsy. Regardless of what had happened, Li Xian requested that he be allowed to see Jiang Zhe. Leaving Qin Zheng in the carriage, Li Xian made a beeline for the guest courtyard. His heart was filled with resentment and anger. But when he entered the room, he caught sight of Jiang Zhe reclined on the bed. Jiang Zhe¡¯s entire face was pale. Meanwhile, his second brother was concentrating his attention on carrying a bowl of piping hot medicine, blowing on it. Seeing Li Xian arrive, Li Zhi smiled slightly before stating, ¡°Sixth brother, Sir Jiang spent all of last night in deep conversation with my retainers. Today, when I was seeing him off, Sir drank a few cups too many, and unexpectedly his old ailment relapsed. I fear that he won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Li Xian looked at Jiang Zhe¡¯s pale face and angrily replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too coincidental? He just fell ill and you¡¯ve already prepared and concocted the medicine.¡±


    Li Zhi casually uttered, ¡°Ever since he arrived at my residence, Sir Jiang has had to take medicine practically on a daily basis. This has become routine. Therefore, this brother of yours has instructed that medicine be ready at all times. It¡¯s fortunate that this was the case. Sir suddenly fell ill today, if it weren¡¯t for this medicine, I fear that Sir would have to be confined to bed for several days.¡±


    With difficulty, I opened my eyes, cursing Xiaoshunzi in my heart for his zealous and excessive conscientiousness. My entire body felt freezing from the yin energy that he had inserted into me. Any movement was difficult. Weakly and without any strength, I spoke, ¡°Ever since Suiyun became ill in Sichuan, this ailment would frequently flare up without concern for time. Unexpectedly it would flare up today, really wronging Your Imperial Highness.¡± Finished speaking, I coughed several times.


    The Prince of Yong lightly tasted the medicine before reporting, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± So speaking, he allowed Xiaoshunzi to help me sit up, while he personally fed me the medicine.


    After I had taken the medicine, my complexion became somewhat better, and I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highnesses, after taking this medicine, Suiyun will have to take a nap. I hope that Your Imperial Highnesses will not take offense.¡±


    The Prince of Yong promptly replied, ¡°Please rest well, Sir. This Prince will go now.¡±


    I gently nodded my head, giving him a look that seemed to express how moved I was before I gradually fell asleep.


    Rising to his feet, the Prince of Yong whispered, ¡°Sixth brother, we should not stay here bothering Sir. Let¡¯s go outside to talk.¡±


    Leaving the courtyard, Li Xian spoke, a look of stupefaction on his face, ¡°This is Heaven¡¯s will. It seems like second brother has won.¡±


    With a smile, Li Zhi responded, ¡°Sixth brother is overthinking this. Once Sir Jiang has recovered, he will naturally go to your residence.¡±


    Li Xian smiled coldly and replied, ¡°He fell ill opportunely. The majestic Marshal of Heavenly Strategies, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, personally fed him medication. I would have been baffled if he were not moved.¡±


    In his head, Li Zhi grumbled that he had been sincere in treating me from the beginning and yet I was still unwilling to pledge allegiance. When he opened his mouth, he said, ¡°Sixth brother is overthinking this.¡±


    Abruptly, Li Xian flicked his sleeves, turning and leaving. After leaving the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, he did not board his carriage. Instead, he appropriated a horse from one of his personal guard. Venting his anger, he ferociously gave his horse a whip, causing the steed to neigh before dashing off. Li Xian completely ignored the calls and shouts behind him, departing angrily.


    Within the courtyard, I had Xiaoshunzi remove the yin restrictions that he had placed on my body. With a smile, I stated, ¡°My entire body is covered in cold sweat and stinks of alcohol. Quick, I want to take a bath.¡±


    Smiling, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°I¡¯d already prepared it long ago. How can I not know young master¡¯s temperament?¡±


    Looking at him, I asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask why I changed my mind?¡±


    ¡°The distance was only a dozen or so zhang,¡±4 Xiaoshunzi offhandedly explained. ¡°I could hear clearly. Xiaoshunzi has never questioned young master¡¯s decisions. Young master, be at ease. As long as Xiaoshunzi is alive, no one will be able to harm young master.¡±


    Hearing the tranquil and calm, and yet firm and resolved tone of his words, I warmed. I replied, ¡°Naturally. Xiaoshunzi, you have to practice well. In officialdom, I can put my own safety above all else, but there is another realm in this world. If there is a peak expert martial artist trying to assassinate me, I would have to rely upon your skills.¡±


    A look of fervor flashed in his eyes, while he calculatedly responded, ¡°Young master, be at ease. I have already mastered the sword manuals that young master gave me earlier. Although there are some opponents that I cannot defeat, no one will be able to easily pass me.¡±


    I nodded my head. Xiaoshunzi never bragged or said empty words. However, I still had my doubts and asked, ¡°I remember that some of the sword manuals required pure yang internal energy. How can you use them now?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi flashed a slight smile, as he replied, ¡°Young master is a master of the Book of Changes. How can you not know that when yin reaches the extremes, yang is produced?¡±


    I looked at Xiaoshunzi, unable to cover up the cheerful and happy look on my face. Although I did not understand a thing about martial arts, I still knew that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts had already reached a new realm. In my heart, I thought over what I had heard. Reportedly, training martial arts required more than twenty years before reaching this higher realm. How was Xiaoshunzi, who was only a little over twenty, already so formidable? Was he really a martial arts genius? I did not know that my wild imaginations were correct. Xiaoshunzi was innately intelligent and clever, and had a resilient temperament. The martial arts that he practiced conformed to his body¡¯s condition. In addition, having followed me for years, he had achieved no small attainments in arts and sciences. This combination resulted in his present accomplishments. Although he was still far from the three grandmasters, he had already far surpassed the average peak experts.


    After changing into a set of azure robes, I followed Shi Yu to the Prince of Yong¡¯s confidential study in a cheerful frame of mind. This study was located on the right side of the manor and was heavily guarded. Here, within an ordinary room, was collected all of the secret and classified documents within the manor. Other than the Prince of Yong and Shi Yu, no one else was permitted to enter without permission. Attending to the study were four pages who were eighteen or nineteen years of age. All four individuals had fitting demeanors, their gaits strong and vigorous. One could see that they were the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted and personal aides. After some time had passed, and they were given a command, they would become the Prince of Yong¡¯s capable subordinates. Mentally, I praised the Prince of Yong as truly remarkable before entering the study. Within, I began to examine the information that I needed to know. Although Xiaoshunzi had delivered intelligence reports from Chen Zhen, the information that they had provided could not compare to the comprehensive information here. The pages left here to wait upon me were extremely efficient. I asked for documents following the directory. They were able to immediately retrieve them. Although I was a bit unused to not having Xiaoshunzi at my side attending to me, it didn¡¯t really matter. Later on, I would be working in my own study. With my photographic memory, I only needed to take one look at the things here.


    Li Xin again stole a glance at the twenty-something year old handsome youth, curiosity filling his heart. Li Xin¡¯s father was originally a personal guard to the Prince of Yong. During an assassination attempt on the prince, Li Xin¡¯s father was killed, leaving him behind as an orphan. Seeing that the orphan had no one to depend on, Li Zhi had the orphan brought to the manor to be taken care of. After several years, the orphan¡¯s diligence, studiousness, loyalty, and mental agility gained Li Zhi¡¯s recognition. The orphan was bestowed the surname, Li, and was allowed to enter the confidential study. Although conduct here was strictly restricted, having access to this confidential information and serving at the prince¡¯s side provided profound benefits. Moreover, the Prince of Yong had said long ago that once they reached adulthood, they would be allowed to go out and become officials. Li Xin was very clear that this was an excellent career path. Of course, the price was his eternal loyalty, thus he took great pains to be cautious and prudent. As a result, inquisitiveness was the biggest shortcoming. There was once a page who had stolen a glance at a document, violating the rules. When the Prince of Yong found out, the normally good-natured prince abruptly erupted in anger, ordering the page be beaten to death. Li Xin would always remember that tragic incident and as a result, never presumed to exceed his bounds. He understood that he ought not guess at this youth¡¯s identity. But the moment he discovered that the Prince of Yong was waiting for this youth in the other study, he could not help but be curious.


    Within the other study, although Li Zhi was perusing a military manual, he could not stop feeling ill at ease. Turning to look at Shi Yu, he spoke in a caring voice, ¡°Ziyou, you should go ahead and rest. It is sufficient for this Prince to wait by myself. You must not exhaust yourself!¡±


    Shi Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Today, once Jiang Suiyun pledged allegiance to Your Imperial Highness, he acted swiftly and decisively. He first had the Prince of Qi give up before relieving the hearts and minds of the advisers, filling Ziyou with admiration. Therefore, I wish to know what kind of strategies and tactics he would offer to Your Imperial Highness. My eagerness is not below that of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s.¡±


    Li Zhi also smiled as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am really looking forward to the strategies and tactics that he would propose. You thoroughly understand the present situation. This Prince is trapped in a net. The more I struggle, the tighter the net. I really want to know what methods he has to allow this Prince to escape this encirclement. Thinking it over, this Prince can¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. If I really poisoned Jiang Zhe to death, it is likely that there would really be no reprieve, no survival.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± agreed Shi Yu. ¡°Luckily, Your Imperial Highness was benevolent and high minded. Otherwise, how could Jiang Zhe have submitted willingly? This subordinate has thought it over. I fear that our inclinations and minds were all within his grasp. I¡¯m afraid that today¡¯s poisoned wine was very likely Jiang Zhe putting Your Imperial Highness to the test.¡±


    Puzzled, Li Zhi inquired, ¡°But if this Prince had not acted in the nick of time,5 would he have really drunk the poisoned wine?¡±


    Shi Yu smiled wryly and responded, ¡°This subordinate is incapable of knowing what he had planned. But since things did not progress to that stage, there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to trouble further.¡±


    Li Zhi also smiled and concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should this Prince worry about matters of the past? Ziyou, I fear that he will not come out soon. How about we play a game of weiqi to pass the time?¡±


    ¡°Since Your Imperial Highness is interested,¡± replied Shi Yu, ¡°This subordinate will naturally accompany. Would Your Imperial Highness please be lenient?¡±


    The two exchanged smiles, bringing forth the board and began to play. After a while, a page named Li Zhong entered the study, reporting, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, when this subordinate delivered the tea, I saw that Sir Jiang was somewhat moody. Sir even asked where his servant was.¡±


    Li Zhi stared blankly for a moment before glancing at Shi Yu. His mind racing, Shi Yu spoke, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate has seen that Jiang Zhe relies heavily upon that Li Shun and seemingly can¡¯t bear to be parted for him even if it¡¯s for a short moment. As for Li Shun, he is dedicated and loyal to Jiang Zhe. It would be better to allow Li Shun to go in and serve Jiang Zhe, especially as Li Shun will inevitably have access to classified information.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Zhi agreed, ¡°Correct, Li Shun, this person, is not an ordinary individual. The friendship and camaraderie between master and servant are extremely deep. Li Zhong, dispatch someone to bring Li Shun to attend in the study.¡±


    After a while had passed, Li Zhong once again came to report, ¡°Your Highness, Sir Shi, Sir Jiang was extremely happy. Li Xin reported that Li Shun abided by the rules, only focusing upon attending to Sir Jiang and never paying any attention to the contents of the documents.¡±


    With this, Li Zhi finally set aside his worries and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s good. Ziyou, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Looking at the board, Shi Yu smiled and said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s state of mind was elsewhere. It looks like this subordinate will win this game.¡±


    With a wry smile, Li Zhi looked at his trapped white stones and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, this Prince has lost.¡±


    ¡°This was because Your Highness was not focused,¡± stated Shi Yu. ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry yonder. Your Imperial Highness should be careful and not let this subordinate win the next game.¡±


    Collecting the stones, he said, ¡°Fine, watch this Prince cause a bloodbath with my attacks.¡±


    The two gradually engrossed themselves in playing weiqi. When the third game had ended, Shi Yu rose to his feet and looked out the window. At this moment, dawn was about to break. It was pitch-black outside the window. Looking at the board, Li Zhi stated, ¡°This Prince has won by half a stone.¡±


    With a smile, Shi Yu replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s skill is not ordinary. As long as Your Imperial Highness is somewhat attentive and diligent, this subordinate will suffer a crushing defeat.¡±


    At this moment, Li Zhong entered the room and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Sir Shi, Sir Jiang requests a meeting with Your Imperail Highness.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Zhi didn¡¯t even bother collecting the stones and jumped to his feet. Concerned, he asked, ¡°How does he look?¡±


    ¡±Although Sir looks tired,¡± answered Li Zhong, ¡°His bearing is extremely serene. He even bantered with this lowly one, jokingly saying that he would have this lowly one drag Your Imperial Highness from your sleeping chambers.¡±


    Feeling his heart, suspended in the air the entire night, calm down, Li Zhi breathed out deeply and responded, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Looking out the window, Shi Yu exclaimed with pleasant surprise, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, look!¡±


    Li Zhi raised his head and looked over. Outside the window, the sunshine of daybreak had already penetrated through the thick clouds. The sky to the east was already becoming brighter. With a smile, Li Zhi exclaimed, ¡°A good omen! Let¡¯s go and see Sir Jiang.¡± So speaking, he walked out of the room. Seeing the heroic disposition of Li Zhi¡¯s gait, Shi Yu could not help but feel relaxed, and followed the prince out.


    Footnotes:


    ·ç»¢ÔÆÁú, fenghuyunlong ¨C lit. tiger''s wind, dragon''s cloud; a reference to line 5 of Hexagram 1 (Ǭ, the Creative) from the Book of Changes aka the I Ching that states that the ¡®clouds (breath of the heavens) follow the dragon, while the wind (breath of the earth) follow the tiger¡¯


    ÎäºîÖî¸ð, the Martial Marquis Zhuge is one of the posthumous names that Zhuge Liang is known by. This sentence references Zhuge Liang¡¯s loyalty and dedication to Shu-Han starting with Liu Bei and culminating with his death.


    This is a poem by the Song Dynasty reformer, Wang Anshi, set to the ci, ¡®Waves Scouring the Sands.¡¯ This poem speaks of Yi Li and Jiang Ziya who helped King Tang of Shang and King Wu of Zhou found the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, respectively.


    A ÕÌ, zhang is about 3.3 meters. A dozen or so zhang is at least 39.6 meters.


    ÐüÑÂÀÕÂí, xuanyalema ¨C idiom, lit. to rein in the horse at the edge of the precipice; to act in the nick of time

 Chapter 1: The Legend of Fengyi Sect

    Chapter 1: The Legend of Fengyi Sect


    Lowering the scroll in my hand, I could not but gasp with surprise. This scroll contained all the information and intelligence available to the Prince of Yong on the Fengyi Sect Master. The compiler of this information painted a vivid picture, as if he were writing a legend or a saga.


    The Fengyi Sect Master of unclear origins was adopted by the original sect master at the age of four. At the time, the Fengyi Sect was merely a small sect that took in and organized female orphans for self-preservation. Their martial arts were mediocre. And yet, Fengyi Sect Master Fan Huiyao was a gifted and talented heroine. Unexpectedly, she was able to rely upon a half-ruined Moon Heart Sutra to become an exceptionally powerful martial artist. At the age of twenty, she already stood out in the jianghu for her outstanding talent. What was even rarer was that even though she was a woman, she conducted herself chivalrously and upheld justice. After no more than a few years, this woman, known for her white robes, noble and lofty bearing, and beautiful appearance like that of an immortal, was included in the ranks of the peak experts in jianghu.


    Even so, the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s looks and delicateness still drew innumerable lewd and lecherous individuals. This remarkable woman did not unyieldingly refuse, nor did she sweet-talk and flatter. Instead, she announced clearly that she had no intention of ever marrying, transforming countless admiring elites into her intimate friends. It was only natural that she was also ferocious. Once, the young master of the Black Mountain Stronghold took Fan Huiyao¡¯s adoptive mother-cum-master hostage, using any means necessary to force Fan Huiyao to marry him. At the time, the Black Mountain Stronghold was the underworld¡¯s number one sect, its strength shaking the world. The Fengyi Sect Master indignantly agreed to the wedding.


    At the wedding reception, before the guests, while wearing crimson, festive wedding garb, Fan Huiyao suddenly attacked. The sword sped through the air like a rainbow, beheading the bridegroom. The master of the Black Mountain Stronghold ordered his subordinates to dice Fan Huiyao into pulp. Removing the festive garb and revealing plain, unadorned clothing, Fan Huiyao began to slaughter. Her personally created ¡°Gale-Wind Sword Style¡± was famous throughout the world. Within the festive hall, surrounded by a thousand guests, the swift sword that surpassed the limits of the human body harvested an uncountable number of lives in an unrestrained fashion. The entire air was filled with azure glints of steel. Even within this cruel slaughter, the snow-white, beautiful image of a woman remained graceful and luxurious. In this battle, of the forty-eight protectors of the Black Mountain Stronghold, more than half died. Of the one hundred eight members of the discipline team, forty percent died. Ultimately, Fan Huiyao¡¯s body and sword became one, and she charged out of the encirclement. Just before this, Fan Huiyao¡¯s adoptive mother had been rescued during the chaos. Later, all those who had seen Fan Huiyao said that her white robes were completely covered in blood. More than thirty injuries covered her body, both large and small. Her escape was due to luck and good fortune. What caused greater amazement was Fan Huiyao inviting all the outstanding heroes of the world to a meeting while she was recuperating, calling for a combined attack against the Black Mountain Stronghold. Taking advantage of the heavy losses suffered by the stronghold, the various tyrants and strongmen chose to add insult to injury.1 With Fan Huiyao¡¯s mediation of the different sides, the once notorious Black Mountain Stronghold disappeared like smoke.


    After the Black Mountain Stronghold was destroyed, Fan Huiyao formally became sect master. Under her brilliant leadership, the Fengyi Sect quickly became the leader of the righteous sects. And so, Fan Huiyao was even more able to move unhindered throughout the world, trailing the glinting steel of her sword. At the time, thirty years had passed since the fall of Eastern Jin, and the Central Plains were in chaos. Although Fan Huiyao was chivalrous and upheld justice, providing relief and helping the poor, but how was one person¡¯s strength able to stop the heaven-reaching stormy seas? After having seen enough of the suffering of the common people, Fan Huiyao swore an oath to unify the world. At the time, everyone laughed at her arrogance and cockiness. A woman, no matter how capable and skillful, could never unify the world. Fully aware of the difficulties she faced, Fan Huiyao chose both the easiest and most difficult path. She chose Li Yuan, who at the time was not the most powerful warlord, but the one with the clearest politics. Relying upon the Fengyi Sect¡¯s leadership of the righteous sects, relying upon her own ability to move about unhindered and open any doors, and relying upon her exceptional martial arts, the Fengyi Sect made tremendous contributions to the founding of Great Yong.


    For Great Yong, Fan Huiyao traveled all over the Central Plains, helping Li Yuan win over the support of many influential families and heroes. For Great Yong, Fan Huiyao even assassinated many enemy generals and ministers. On one occasion, Fan Huiyao targeted an enemy general. At the time, the enemy general was accompanying his wife to a Buddhist temple to burn incense. Wearing plain, unadorned clothes, barefoot, and with her hair tied up, Fan Huiyao held a willow branch in her hands, masquerading as a statue of Guanyin, the Goddess of Mercy. When several hundred guards skilled in martial experts searched the main hall of the temple, none noticed that the solemn and dignified statue of the Guanyin atop the lotus throne was actually a living person. Just as the enemy general entered the hall to pay his respects, Fan Huiyao attacked with her finger and killed him. Afterwards, she floated down like an immortal and walked out of the hall. All of the guards outside watched her leave, completely stupefied. As everyone watched her depart, her bare feet trod over areas covered with snow, leaving no traces of her passage, her feet unmarred by the slush. Several thousand elite troops, overwhelmed with shock, shouted, ¡°Goddess Guanyin has descended!¡± Fan Huiyao was able to depart peacefully.


    On another occasion, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, was leading an army and fighting against Yang Laosheng. Yao Laosheng had a fierce general under his command named Wen Hu. With a huge halberd in his hand, he was invincible, killing generals and seizing standards, valiant beyond compare. All hailed him as a superior L¨¹ Bu.2 No general under the Prince of Yong¡¯s banner was this man¡¯s match. Several tens of thousands of soldiers were tangled up by a tenacious ten thousand men. Coincidentally, Fan Huiyao was personally escorting army provisions and arrived with the army. Learning of Wen Hu, she left the encampments with a smile on her face. That night, an envoy dispatched by Yang Laosheng arrived at Wen Hu¡¯s encampments, transmitting an order. Extremely loyal to Yang Laosheng, Wen Hu personally came out to welcome the envoy. No one could have guessed that the envoy pulled out an army command, and in a loud voice, proclaimed, ¡°Wen Hu is colluding with the enemy, his crimes are unpardonable. This envoy is here on orders to execute him.¡± So saying, the envoy unsheathed his sword. The sword, disdaining the heavens and disdaining everyone, cut down the unsuspecting and unprepared Wen Hu from his horse. Amidst the chaos, Fan Huiyao took the opportunity to float away. The next day, the Prince of Yong took advantage and attacked, annihilating the enemy army.


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s bitterest battle was with the sovereign of the Devil Sect, Jing Wuji. The Devil Sect supported Yang Laosheng with the goal of unifying the Central Plains. As a result, the Fengyi Sect and the Devil Sect became arch enemies. The methods of the members of the Devil Sect were sinister and vicious, using all kinds of unscrupulous methods, including assassination and poison, while Fan Huiyao¡¯s Fengyi Sect was inevitably somewhat weaker. In order to protect Great Yong¡¯s ministers and generals, Fan Huiyao persuaded the abbot of the Shaolin Temple, and after taking the necessary protective measures, she personally began to find and kill all of the Devil Sect¡¯s assassins and spies. This was a decisive battle unprecedented in history, as both sides assassinated each other. Within the short period of half a year, Great Yong had lost thirty percent of its generals. However, the losses suffered by the enemy were greater. Fan Huiyao¡¯s brilliance was on full display. The many kinds of assassination techniques dazzled everyone. Finally, Jing Wuji could no longer endure such disastrous losses, challenging Fan Huiyao to a duel atop the Lotus Flower Peak of Huashan at the Sacrificial Cliffs.


    The day of the duel was sunny and calm. Atop Lotus Flower Peak were assembled many of the outstanding heroes of the age. Everyone wished to witness the duel between the grandmaster Jing Wuji and wulin¡¯s most unusual woman, Fan Huiyao. When noon approached, the two arrived as arranged. Jing Wuji was in a set of blue robes, his appearance handsome and scholarly. Fan Huiyao was wearing a snow-white dress, her magnificence unparalleled. Before the assembled heroes, the two conversed leisurely, discussing the world¡¯s warlords and powers. Their discourse was congenial, almost as if they were close friends. Who would have thought that these two were sworn enemies?


    After an hour¡¯s worth of discussion, Jing Wuji sighed and stated, ¡°Alas, we regrettably met so late. One of us has to die in today¡¯s battle. If I were to die, then as long as you are in the Central Plains, my Devil Sect would not take one step into the Central Plains.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master smiled indifferently and replied, ¡°If sire meets misfortune, then Huiyao will no longer have an intimate friend. If I were to die, the Fengyi Sect will withdraw from jianghu.¡±


    The battle between the two shook the world. Jing Wuji was the sovereign of the Devil Sect, his bladesmanship was dazzling and tyrannical, as fast as electricity, as swift as the wind, attacks sweeping forth like a dragon, graceful and elegant like an immortal. Fan Huiyao¡¯s swordsmanship was graceful and magnificent, not carrying a single shred of killing aura. As the two sides battled fiercely, everyone was left stupefied by Jing Wuji¡¯s bladesmanship. However, Fan Huiyao¡¯s swordsmanship was also exquisite beyond compare. Fan Huiyao¡¯s martial arts however were a step inferior. After bitterly fighting, she had already been wounded a countless number of times. If she weren¡¯t fighting without concern for her life, she would have likely lost long ago. But after over a thousand exchanges, Fan Huiyao actually seemed to become braver as she fought. All of her abilities were drawn out by this formidable opponent. Everyone heard her whistle sharply, like the cry of a phoenix reaching the nine heavens, as her sword increased in speed, the glinting steel like the waves, each wave higher than the previous one. Within a dozen moves, the sword in Fan Huiyao¡¯s hand pierced through the air and penetrated through the waves, the move fantastic and magnificent, beautiful beyond imagination, piercing through Jing Wuji¡¯s chest. After suffering such a crushing defeat, Jing Wuji departed sadly.


    At the time, Fan Huiyao stood facing the wind. Her snow-white clothes were covered with blood that seemed to blossom like red roses. Her figure was tall and thin, her eyebrows stretching all the way to her temples, and her phoenix eyes were profoundly deep. She seemed to float like an immortal, majestic like a revered deity. After this battle, she was hailed as the ¡°Greatest Sword in the World¡± and was included in the list of grandmasters. She also became the spiritual leader of the righteous sects. Her reputation was even above that of another grandmaster, the True Compassion Elder of the Shaolin Temple. Jing Wuji fled to Northern Han, going to the distant prairie. There, amidst the wind and mist beyond the Great Wall, his bladesmanship improved significantly. After several years, he became the State Mentor. It was said that his bladesmanship had reached the celestial being realm. It was because he abided by his promise that he did not take a step into the Central Plains.


    If it weren¡¯t for Fan Huiyao, Great Yong would have taken more than ten years to unify the Central Plains. Under her encouragement and guidance, many experts from both the righteous and underworld realms all joined and served the Great Yong army. Amidst the campaigns and battles, the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power and authority expanded at a rapid rate.


    What was even harder to come by was that Fan Huiyao had an earth-shakingly exceptional talent. Her input in decision-making on several occasions caused great shock among the other participants. Because of this, Li Yuan even had several of his sons take her as their master. Although Fan Huiyao asserted that she did not take male disciples, she would still frequently advise and guide them, benefiting the princes greatly. This allowed Fan Huiyao¡¯s power and influence to be implanted within Great Yong¡¯s imperial family.


    After the Central Plains were pacified, Li Yuan even asked for Fan Huiyao¡¯s hand in marriage, but the intelligent Fan Huiyao refused, declaring that as the Fengyi Sect Master, she would never marry. This announcement preserved her transcendent position. However, she privately dispatched her disciple, Ji Xia, to personally attend to Li Yuan. Not long afterwards, Li Yuan appointed his second wife, Lady Dou, as the empress, while Ji Xia became a noble consort. After Great Yong¡¯s regime gradually stabilized, Fan Huiyao returned to the Fengyi Sect to cultivate. Although she was no longer involved in the affairs of the world, her concealed strength grew increasingly powerful.


    After Fan Huiyao took over the Fengyi Sect, she established a new system and new sect regulations. Under her stipulations, the Fengyi Sect was divided into the Internal and External Halls. The Internal Hall was further subdivided into the Spring River Hall, the Golden Stamen Hall, and the Cold Frost Hall. The Spring River Hall was the heart of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power and authority. Its disciples were all capable of taking charge of a section and were permitted to mobilize and transfer any and all personnel. The scope of their authority was not limited. The Golden Stamen Hall wielded the power of punishment and promotion with the implicit meaning ¡°the autumn wind rustles and kills.¡± The Cold Frost Hall was responsible for campaigns and punitive expeditions. Its disciples all had frighteningly powerful martial arts and were all cold-hearted and unfeeling killers. Only extraordinarily capable women were permitted to join the Internal Hall as disciples after they had vowed to never marry and pledged their lives to the Fengyi Sect. The External Hall included all of the branches of the Fengyi Sect scattered throughout the world, as well as all of the named disciples that Fan Huiyao collected in order to expand the power and influence of the sect. Only women were permitted to be members. However, the Fengyi Sect was extremely secretive. One could not discern whether a disciple was an Internal Hall disciple or an External Hall disciple. It was only when a disciple married was one sure that the disciple was an External Hall disciple.


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s methods were ingenious. First, she relied upon her intimate relationship with the Great Yong court, taking the daughters of many officials as disciples. Great Yong was warlike and all of these officials were happy to see their daughters practice martial arts. The Fengyi Sect had a close relationship with the imperial clan and was composed entirely of women. Therefore, Fan Huiyao was able to smoothly receive the daughters of officials. From them, she selected some talented individuals. Some of the women esteemed the Fengyi Sect¡¯s prestige such that they would rather not marry and instead enter the Internal Hall. In addition, Fan Huiyao used her connections with the court ministers to marry some of her unordinary looking disciples into rich and powerful families. Although these women came from all kinds of backgrounds, under the guidance of Fan Huiyao, they all had exceptional behavior and appearance, masters of both brush and sword. As a result, many of Great Yong¡¯s ministers quite willing for their children to take Fengyi Sect External Hall disciples as brides, viewing it as an honor. Thus, Fan Huiyao¡¯s Fengyi Sect had forged a complicated and deep-rooted, intimate relationship with the imperial court. Fan Huiyao could easily shake the foundations of the Great Yong empire if she had mind to.


    Putting aside the others, the Yong emperor¡¯s noble consort, Lady Ji, was the younger apprentice sister of Fan Huiyao and repeatedly participated in important decisions. The crown prince¡¯s concubine, Xiao Lan, was refined, beautiful, and alluring. While she does not pay any attention to matters of state, she was the beloved concubine of Crown Prince Li An, who doted on her more than the crown princess. If the crown princess had not hailed from a prestigious house and given birth to a son long ago, her status could not be guaranteed. The Princess of Qi, Qin Zheng, was an outstanding talent. She was originally going to join the Fengyi Sect¡¯s Internal Hall. But because she was her father¡¯s only daughter, he strenuously begged the Fengyi Sect Master to stop her. Fan Huiyao rejected her request. After receiving the love of the Prince of Qi, she was wed to him. Moreover, Fan Huiyao once even intended to wed her beloved disciple, Liang Wan, as the Prince of Yong¡¯s second wife, only to be tactfully rejected by Li Zhi. Reportedly, Li Zhi and his wife, Lady Gao, were on exceedingly excellent terms. In addition, while Li Zhi was constantly away on campaigns, Lady Gao not only was rigorous in maintaining the household, but also honored and respected the advisers and generals under Li Zhi. Even Li Yuan had praised this daughter-in-law as a virtuous and good wife. Furthermore, Li Zhi¡¯s concubines were all part of Lady Gao¡¯s dowry. The tale of the mutual respect between Li Zhi and Lady Gao was one that captured the imagination and spread far and wide in Great Yong. Otherwise, the Fengyi Sect would certainly have tried to take advantage.


    If one were to ask what matters had not gone smoothly for the Fengyi Sect, they were:


    First, although Noble Consort Ji was trusted by the Yong emperor, she was not especially favored compared to the empress and the other consorts. Empress Dou was virtuous and kind, and was the mother of the crown prince. As a result, she led the world by example and her position as empress was stable and secure. Although Noble Consort Zhangsun had lost both of her sons, she still had Princess Changle. Feeling remorseful, the Yong emperor was practically docile and obedient towards Noble Consort Zhangsun. Noble Consort Yan was the mother of the Prince of Qi and had a naturally cheerful and generous temperament. Within the harem, she was most favored by the emperor. Considering affection, Noble Consort Ji could not compare to the empress and the two other noble consorts. Considering looks, Noble Consort Ji could not compare to newly selected women who entered the harem. Although she was trusted by the Yong emperor, her favor was somewhat lacking. In addition, she had no male children.


    Second, although the crown prince¡¯s concubine, Xiao Lan, was much favored by the crown prince and had even given birth to a prince, the crown prince especially doted on his heir and was not partial to his son by his beloved concubine. It seemed that even if Li An ascended to the throne, he would only name his son by his first wife as heir apparent.


    Third, even though the Prince of Qi had just married, he was as dissolute and wanton as before. Although he treated Qin Zheng well, he continued to keep mistresses as before and already had a number of sons by concubines. Although Qin Zheng was unhappy, there was nothing that she could do.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Fengyi Sect did not have any opposition. One of its opponents was the third prince, Li Kang. He was born of petty and low origins because his mother was a palace maid. She had been enfeoffed as Concubine Yi. Although she was not favored by the emperor, Concubine Yi had a gentle and agreeable temperament and did not try to compete for the emperor¡¯s favor. She wholeheartedly focused on raising her beloved son, hoping to be able to wait until the day her son was enfeoffed as a prince and would then be able to move out of the palace into her son¡¯s official residence to spend the rest of her days in domestic bliss. However, once when Li Yuan had returned to the capital and called the entire harem to a banquet, he was suddenly attacked by Devil Sect assassins. In order to protect Li Yuan, Noble Consort Ji unexpectedly pushed Concubine Yi onto the assassin¡¯s blade. Li Yuan was unharmed, while Concubine Yi perished. Although Li Yuan posthumously enfeoffed Concubine Yi as a consort and buried her generously, Li Kang was left embittered and indignant. After failing in his petition that Noble Consort Ji pay with her life, he left the capital furious. After several years, he returned, having acquired excellent martial arts. He once attempted to assassinate Noble Consort Ji in front of everyone, but failed. In memory of his dead mother, Li Yuan did not blame him. Instead, Li Kang was bestowed the title of Prince of Qing and was ordered to garrison the Hanzhong region. Although Li Kang was denounced, he refused to change his behavior. Inside his fief, he did everything he could to exclude the Fengyi Sect. With the sympathy of Li Yuan and the secret help provided by the Prince of Yong, Li Kang was able to sit securely in his fief.


    Furthermore, there was Li Yuan¡¯s nephew, Jiang Yong. Li Yuan¡¯s older sister, Grand Princess Ninghua, was married to a warlord named Jiang Wuya. Later on, Great Yong went to war against Jiang Wuya. Jiang Wuya was assassinated by Fengyi Sect assassins, while the grand princess committed suicide. Furious, Jiang Yong continued to battle Great Yong, only to be defeated at Xuzhou. Ultimately, Jiang Yong led his few remaining subordinates and fled into the eastern seas, becoming a pirate. He repeatedly raided the coast, harassing Great Yong¡¯s merchant ships. In the beginning, Li Yuan sympathized with this nephew of his, caring for this only descendant of his elder sister and sought to have Jiang Yong surrender. After Jiang Yong killed an envoy dispatched by Li Yuan, Li Yuan erupted with anger and dispatched several expeditions to suppress these pirates. Because of the boundless seas, these expeditions were unsuccessful. Jiang Yong even raided the Fengyi Sect¡¯s merchant ships. Although the Fengyi Sect wished to deal with him, they were helpless before Jiang Yong¡¯s innate naval prowess. The Fengyi Sect could not find his whereabouts. It was inappropriate for them to truly kill Jiang Yong, as Li Yuan was extremely respectful towards the grand princess because of the teachings and considerations she had shown him in his youth. Having killed his brother-in-law and hounded his elder sister to death, Li Yuan felt guilty and ashamed towards this nephew of his. Although Li Yuan had issued a decree to suppress this nephew, he nevertheless still demanded that Jiang Yong be captured alive.


    The hostility between the Fengyi Sect and an imperial prince and the emperor¡¯s nephew was probably the biggest hidden anguish in the heart of Fan Huiyao. But this did not mean that these two were able to affect the power and influence of the sect. Were it not for the Fengyi Sect refraining from acting against them in fear of unforeseen consequences, the two would likely have lost their lives long ago. Even so, the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, could only behave in such a manner in the Hanzhong region. In addition, his exclusion of the Fengyi Sect caused Yong Emperor Li Yuan to place an army in the region to monitor and restrict Li Kang. The Fengyi Sect set a trap for Jiang Yong. If it weren¡¯t for his subordinates sacrificing their lives, Jiang Yong would have been captured long ago. As a result, these days, Jiang Yong laid low.3


    Finished reading the information on the Fengyi Sect, I was both astonished and excited. This kind of terrifying and formidable group was the powerful enemy that I had to deal with. This Fengyi Sect Master definitely possessed an earth-shaking talent. Looking at her behavior and conduct, although she seemingly took many risks, her status as a grandmaster and her martial arts leveled the playing field. Planning before acting, she not only had talent, she was also adept at schemes and plots. No wonder the Prince of Yong was suppressed so hard that he could hardly breathe. However, a separate delight also boiled up from my heart. If I was able to force this kind of powerful enemy into desperate straits, this ought to be my life¡¯s greatest achievement. If I only joined the Prince of Yong because of my gratitude for his kindness and grace, then my objective was to eradicate the Fengyi Sect. If the Fengyi Sect had not produced such arrogant and willful disciples, how could Piaoxiang have died? Liang Wan, Liang Wan, you alone are insufficient to compensate for the life of my beloved.


    Footnotes:


    Âä¾®ÏÂʯ, luojingxiashi ¨C idiom, lit. to throw stones at somebody who fell down a well; to hit a person who is down, to add insult to injury


    ÂÀ²¼, L¨¹ Bu, styled Fengxian, was a general and warlord who lived during the waning days of the Han Dynasty. Wielding a halberd and atop the horse, Red Hare, he was considered the mightiest warrior of his day. He served and betrayed Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo before becoming nominally independent. He was ultimately defeated and executed by Cao Cao.


    ÏúÉùÄä¼£, xiaoshengniji ¨C idiom, lit. to vanish without a trace; to lie low

 Chapter 2: Presenting the Lord with Three Stratagems

    Chapter 2: Presenting the Lord with Three Stratagems


    After organizing my thoughts, I instructed the page named Li Xin to notify the Prince of Yong after he had woken that I wished to see him. Who could have imagined that it wasn¡¯t long before I saw the Prince of Yong and Shi Yu hurriedly enter the confidential study? Moreover, their clothes were orderly, while their expressions carried tired looks. They clearly had not slept. At first, I stared blankly at them before I suddenly realized that the Prince of Yong had stayed awake and waited throughout the night because of his anxiety.


    After inviting the Prince of Yong to sit down, we first chatted randomly for a few moments. Only after I saw that the Prince of Yong¡¯s expression had stabilized, did I inquire, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask Your Imperial Highness, why are you determined to ascend to the Imperial Throne?¡±


    The Prince of Yong froze, not knowing how to reply. In his heart, Li Zhi considered ascending to the Imperial Throne as something that he was required to do. Besides believing that the throne was his just recompense, Li Zhi believed that aside from himself there was no one capable of unifying the world for Great Yong. For the sake of the empire, it was necessary for him to destroy his own reputation. But for Jiang Zhe to ask such a question, Li Zhi suddenly found that it was extremely difficult to answer. Usually, he and his subordinates all considered this matter as inevitable and proper.1 But now, he did not know how to explain this to Jiang Zhe.


    I smiled faintly. This was something that I noticed long ago. When the Prince of Yong was urging me to pledge my allegiance, he completely failed to explain his own philosophies and thoughts. This could only mean that the Prince of Yong¡¯s own will and resolution were unclear, his position not firm and resolute. A skyscraper, thousands of meters high, rises from the ground up. Without a philosophy or idea serving as the foundation, then the Prince of Yong¡¯s great undertaking would ultimately be nothing more than a pipe dream.


    I continued, ¡°Considering the current circumstances, Great Yong¡¯s foundations are already quite stable. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is not only the eldest son and the son of the first wife, he has also not committed any clear violations of virtue. As such, there is no need for the civil and military officials to violate the intentions of the Emperor for Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness has control of the military. If you call, people will respond en masse. If you forcibly take the throne, people will raise objections, claiming that Your Imperial Highness is plotting treason to seize the throne. Your Imperial Highness is admittedly brilliant and has amazing martial might, but would leave a mistaken example for your descendants and offspring, believing that as long as they have power and meritorious contributions, they will be able to ascend to the throne. In that way, rebellion becomes perfectly legitimate.2 As a result, the power of the sovereign would suffer. A stable system is more important and useful than an enlightened and wise monarch. Therefore, although Your Imperial Highness¡¯s contributions are unrivaled, it cannot be the reason for Your Imperial Highness to seize the throne.¡±


    Li Zhi pensively asked, ¡°Is this the reason why the court elders refuse to actively support my succession of the throne even though they regard my contributions as important?¡±


    I nodded my head and replied, ¡°If I were those senior figures, having witnessed Great Yong start from scratch, I would inevitably not wish to see internal strife reduce Great Yong¡¯s strength. Therefore, it is impossible for them to support Your Imperial Highness in succeeding the throne. Even if Your Imperial Highness is a particularly excellent choice for heir apparent in their minds, it is unlikely for them to be so resolute. At this time, the only ones willing to support Your Imperial Highness are those seeking glory, splendor, and riches. Only a small number of people understand that only with Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ascension to the throne can Great Yong¡¯s empire be preserved. Since those ordinary individuals don¡¯t understand the importance of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ascension, then Your Imperial Highness should tell me.¡±


    Hearing my words, Li Zhi remarked, ¡°To tell the truth, this Prince only feels that the throne cannot be passed onto elder imperial brother. His ties with the Fengyi Sect are too close. But I can¡¯t explain it clearly.¡±


    Uprightly, I expounded, ¡°Therefore the first strategy that this subject presents Your Imperial Highness is to demonstrate your sincere convictions. Although Great Yong is currently flourishing, there are heavy internal concerns. This concern is the Fengyi Sect. Great Yong¡¯s worry isn¡¯t powerful enemies outside its borders, but rather within the borders. The Fengyi Sect pretends to be benevolent and righteous, but in actuality schemes for power, controlling the harem and officialdom. If this is allowed to last, the Fengyi Sect will sooner rather than later be the puppet master ruling in the place of the Emperor. Though His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is the heir apparent, he does not know to promote virtue and does not know to practice respect, virtue, and piety to restrain the hearts and minds of the officials. In addition, he is too inseparably close to the Fengyi Sect. If Your Imperial Highness were to allow the Crown Prince to ascend the throne, not only could your life not be guaranteed and thus destroying a pillar of the state, but would also allow the empire to be controlled by women. If the Crown Prince eliminates the flattering officials by his side and cuts his dealings with the Fengyi Sect, then even if he didn¡¯t have a single soldier, Your Imperial Highness would not dare to compete for the heir apparent. In the current situation, the Crown Prince has first lost virtue, and Your Imperial Highness is not deliberately scheming to commit treason.


    ¡°Furthermore, to speak from the heart, the world does not belong to one family or one surname. If the Fengyi Sect were really a good choice, then this subject would not necessarily seek its eradication. But in this subject¡¯s view, the disciples of the Fengyi Sect are arrogant and willful, and do not understand the pain and sufferings present in the world. They are only committed to wholeheartedly struggling for power. Although this subject is from Southern Chu, I have witnessed Liang Wan¡¯s behavior in Southern Chu. If these kinds of shortsighted, arrogant, and willful women without any priorities were allowed to take control, I¡¯m afraid that the people of the world would be dragged into trouble. It may be true that the Fengyi Sect master was really working for the state and for the common people in the beginning, but now the Fengyi Sect has already begun to seize the tools of power. If Your Imperial Highness is unable to eradicate the power and influence of the Fengyi Sect, I¡¯m afraid that Great Yong not only will not be able to unite the world, it will also perish in the hands of the women. Your Imperial Highness is a prince of Great Yong ¡­ How can you watch the empire perish? The common people suffer hardship? Since the Crown Prince has been enticed by power and authority, and cannot fulfill the responsibilities of a benevolent heir apparent, then Your Imperial Highness naturally must remove and replace him by right.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Zhi was radiant with delight as he replied, ¡°Sir has truly explained this Prince¡¯s thoughts. This Prince also thinks this way, but it was never enunciated so clearly and plainly. That¡¯s right, if the Fengyi Sect did not exist, it would be perfectly fine for me to be a peaceful and carefree prince.¡±


    I smiled faintly, not bothering to argue with the falsehoods in Li Zhi¡¯s words. In any case, that was unimportant.


    I serenely went on, ¡°The strategy to demonstrate your sincere convictions allows Your Imperial Highness to show your staunch resolution. Please allow this subject to first elaborate the current situation for Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness presently feels surrounded and isolated, without help, because of the close relationship between the Emperor, the Crown Prince, the Prince of Qi, and the Fengyi Sect not giving Your Imperial Highness any place to start. However, in this subject¡¯s view, first, they really aren¡¯t blended together well. It isn¡¯t as Your Imperial Highness imagines. The Emperor, the Crown Prince, and the Prince of Qi do not completely lack safeguards against the Fengyi Sect. It is only because of their respective selfish motives that they allow the Fengyi Sect to exist. If the Emperor did not have any fear in his heart, then Noble Consort Ji would have children. These past few years, the Emperor¡¯s harem is still heavily favored, as concubines have given birth to a dozen or more princes and princesses. This clearly illustrates that the Emperor¡¯s body is healthy. And yet, Noble Consort Ji is childless. I believe that the Emperor does not want Noble Consort Ji to have any sons to compete over the position of heir apparent. Although the Crown Prince heavily favors his concubine, he extremely loves and protects his heir. As they say, ¡®the mother¡¯s status is based on her son; the son¡¯s status is based on her mother.¡¯ Since ancient times, there have been a countless number of wives who have been killed because of a doting concubine. Were it not for the fear by His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, towards the Fengyi Sect, I¡¯m afraid that the heir would have lost favor long ago. There is also the Prince of Qi. Although His Imperial Highness has married, he keeps his distance. I have met the Prince of Qi before. From his physiognomy, although the Prince of Qi is innately dissolute, his cold shoulder towards his first wife is peculiar. Therefore, the Emperor and the Princes do not completely trust the Fengyi Sect. But without the Fengyi Sect, they do not have the means of competing against Your Imperial Highness.


    ¡°Second, although the Emperor is partial to the Crown Prince, if the Crown Prince were to jeopardize the empire, then the Emperor would not tolerate it no matter how partial he is. Therefore, over these past few years, although Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has repeatedly faced danger, your position is as steady as Mt. Tai, because Your Imperial Highness is the heaven-raising pillar of the state of Great Yong. The Emperor will absolutely not allow the Crown Prince to harm Your Imperial Highness. As long as Your Imperial Highness does not cross the Emperor¡¯s bottom line, then Your Imperial Highness¡¯s safety will be guaranteed. As long as Your Imperial Highness eliminates the Crown Prince, then even if the Emperor becomes indignant and angry, he can only transfer the Imperial Throne to Your Imperial Highness. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness must control all authority and power while the Emperor is still on the throne. In that way, Your Imperial Highness will be able to succeed the throne perfectly legitimately.


    ¡°Lastly, the Crown Prince relies heavily upon the Prince of Qi. Your Imperial Highness perhaps believes that the alliance between the Prince of Qi and the Crown Prince is unbreakable. But in this subject¡¯s view, animosity exists. From what I can see from intelligence gathered by Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince isn¡¯t a tolerant person. The Prince of Qi has a bossy and domineering personality. Even before the Crown Prince, he would constantly present this personality. The Crown Prince only tries to win the Prince of Qi over to deal with Your Imperial Highness. This subject has learned from the intelligence reports that the Crown Prince previously snubbed the Prince of Qi because of the defeats he suffered. It was only to deal with Your Imperial Highness that he once again began to express goodwill towards the Prince of Qi these last several days. The Prince of Qi understands this clearly. How can he not understand the Crown Prince¡¯s fickleness? It is only because the Prince of Qi has no alternatives, as Your Imperial Highness yourself is someone who can command troops into battle. Therefore, in the eyes of the Prince of Qi, if Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, then he wouldn¡¯t have any opportunity to display his abilities. Actually regarding this matter, this subject must admonish Your Imperial Highness. As someone precious and honored, Your Imperial Highness must not put yourself into danger. Your Imperial Highness has already accrued celebrated military merits and should promote other generals. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to compete with your subordinates over meritorious contributions. Leave alone the fact that Your Imperial Highness is someone who will govern the world and cannot only focus military matters. If there is no one who can take the place of Your Imperial Highness to fight, don¡¯t tell me that Your Imperial Highness would personally campaign?¡±


    Speaking to this point, I saw Li Zhi blush with shame as he looked towards Shi Yu. Shi Yu¡¯s face was filled with approval. It seems as if this was something that Shi Yu had chided before.


    I paused, looking at the expression of consent that Li Zhi had already revealed before I added, ¡°This subject has already explained the current situation to Your Imperial Highness. Now, would Your Imperial Highness allow this subject to explain the second strategy¡ªcutting out the heart. Presently, although Your Imperial Highness is in a desperate situation, the enemy remains hostile and suspicious of each other. In this subject¡¯s view, the biggest weakness in the alliance formed by Your Imperial Highness¡¯s enemies is the Crown Prince himself. The Crown Prince cannot make any mistakes, otherwise the Emperor will inevitably doubt the decisions he has made, the Prince of Qi will worry about his future prospects, while the Fengyi Sect will lose the basis of its opposition to Your Imperial Highness. Therefore, as long as the Crown Prince errs, then Your Imperial Highness can break the alliance into pieces. But the Crown Prince isn¡¯t an imbecile. He will have advisers beside him admonish him. To desire the Crown Prince to err is not easy. Therefore, we must act on two fronts. First, we must place one of our people beside the Crown Prince. This individual must be able to obtain the Crown Prince¡¯s trust and have the Crown Prince listen and follow his advice. Second, Your Imperial Highness must allow the Crown Prince to secure, on the surface, dominance. In this way, the Crown Prince will be so pleased as to forget himself, and will harm himself.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s brow furrowed as he replied, ¡°For us to feign weakness is doable, but how are we going to place one of our people beside the Crown Prince? The Crown Prince is quite careful when it comes to these matters. Although we have some people who work for the Crown Prince, they are not able to participate in confidential matters.¡±


    I smiled lightly and stated, ¡°Since this subject has so spoken, then naturally I have ways of doing so. As long as Your Imperial Highness supplies a suitable candidate, this subject will naturally be able to have the Crown Prince trust him, so much so that he is completely obedient. This person must be adept at currying favor with the Crown Prince and also must be capable of helping the Crown Prince make difficult decisions. In short, he must have sufficient talent to replace the Crown Prince¡¯s think tank, Lu Jingzhong. In this subject¡¯s plan, this person will become a favored minister and trusted aide that the Crown Prince cannot do without. Your Imperial Highness will then be able to control and manipulate the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince were within our palm, Your Imperial Highness could do as you wished, shaking the law and discipline of the court. By then, you would have no worries about succeeding the throne.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s expression was filled with astonishment and bafflement. Thinking it over repeatedly, controlling the crown prince was easier said than done. Not to mention the fact that Lu Jingzhong was not someone to be taken lightly. Even the Fengyi Sect would not allow us to succeed.


    I smiled and continued, ¡°When this subject speaks of controlling the Crown Prince, I am not suggesting that we control the Crown Prince¡¯s life or death. Rather, we will control the Crown Prince¡¯s thought process. As long as we allow the Crown Prince to act according to our plans, what the Crown Prince originally thought and did will have nothing to do with Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness, be at ease. This subject already has a feasible plan. Although the process will naturally have its twists and turns, as long as we achieve our objective, we will be able to guarantee Your Imperial Highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°We can discuss the particulars at a later date. Since Sir is certain, then Li Zhi is reassured,¡± stated Li Zhi before asking, ¡°However, what will we do after we have controlled the Crown Prince?¡±


    I smiled and answered, ¡°We¡¯re not going to do much, only have the Crown Prince become jealous and suspicious of the Prince of Qi. The Crown Prince is the type of person who is naturally filled with suspicions. Today, he is jealous of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s achievements. Another day, it is hard to avoid him being jealous of the Prince of Qi. This subject is only planning on having this kind of situation happen ahead of schedule. As long as the Crown Prince is under the impression that he has suppressed Your Imperial Highness, he will naturally be unmasked and reveal the truth. I will then arrange a lure for the Crown Prince to arrogantly make some mistakes. Within two years, the Crown Prince will become a tyrannical and incapable ruler in the eyes of the world. With the Crown Prince out of the way, who else is capable of competing with Your Imperial Highness over the position of heir apparent? When the time comes, the Fengyi Sect will find itself in an extremely difficult position. At that time, this subject and Your Imperial Highness will again discuss the situation and ensure that the Fengyi Sect can no longer assert influence on the court.¡±


    Hearing my words, Li Zhi smiled with delight. He thought to himself that Jiang Zhe was indeed someone with outstanding ability and sagacity. How could I not have thought that the enemy¡¯s greatest strength was also their greatest weakness? The crown prince was the core of the alliance. If questions arise about the crown prince, then their alliance would naturally collapse. Although he did not know the full details of the plan, Li Zhi had already swept away all of the melancholy and worry in his mind. Getting to his feet, he bowed and recognized, ¡°Listening to the words of a wise man can be superior to studying books for ten years. Zhi thanks Sir for your instruction.¡±


    I stood and returned his courtesy. ¡°Your Imperial Highness praises me too much. Would Your Imperial Highness please listen to this subject¡¯s third strategy¡ªrecruiting the worthy and virtuous. Although Your Imperial Highness is known for your virtue and possession of talented generals and advisers, in this subject¡¯s view, they are not sufficient. Since Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ambitions are the world, then Your Imperial Highness must consider how to manage and control the government. In the current court, the ministers all have links with the Fengyi Sect. If Your Imperial Highness were to succeed the throne and continue to use these people, then you would have inevitably allowed the Fengyi Sect to recover its influence.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed and he voiced, ¡°I also understand this point, but if I were to abruptly replace all of them, then I fear that the entire court would be in turmoil. The rich and powerful families would rebel. At that instant, my Great Yong would perish.¡±


    I softly responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness views the civil and military officials as quite important, but has overlooked the hearts and minds of the army and the common people. These past few years, Your Imperial Highness has been victorious and undefeated,3 repeatedly opening the eyes of the common people. Who in the world does not know of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s accomplishments? However, in the beginning, Great Yong relied upon not a few local despots and tyrants. At the time, this kind of method admittedly accelerated the process of unification, but today, these individuals have taken and occupied the land of the common people and do not pay any taxes. From what this one knows, after many commoners lost their land, they had no choice but to become the slaves of influential families and local despots. None of the people of the world do not bear a strong hatred toward these individuals. However, Your Imperial Highness using the need for strong soldiers as the reason has allowed the common people to open new land for agriculture. Although the land nominally belongs to the army, in reality, they belong to the common people. As a result, many robust young men all have been willing to enlist so their families can obtain land. This is also one of the reasons why those elites all support the crown prince. If Your Imperial Highness were to excessively tolerate this situation, there would be one day when Great Yong would be divided by warlords. It would be better to avail yourself to the present competition to become the heir apparent to involve these elites. Your Imperial Highness can use this as the reason to purge the world of elites, allowing the poor and the talented to rebuild Great Yong. As long as Your Imperial Highness uses the appropriate plans, these elites will never have the opportunity to rebel. Although in the short term, Great Yong will weaken, it will allow Great Yong to change wholly4 in several years¡¯ time to really become the most powerful country. When that time comes, it would take no effort to pacify Southern Chu, wipe out Northern Han, and chase out the southern barbarians.¡±


    Li Zhi listened closely, completely enthralled. He understood all of these problems, but he had been suppressed each time he had tried to raise the issue of reform. This was one of the reasons why he wished to acquire the throne. He had originally thought about slowly thinking of a way when he had succeeded the throne. Although Jiang Zhe¡¯s plan was fierce and vicious, it would prevent harm to Great Yong¡¯s strength. After all, the fight over the throne was one that would implicate hundreds of thousands of people. As long as he acted ingeniously, then he would be able to eliminate a significant part of the elites, replacing them with his own talented subordinates. Within ten years, Great Yong would no longer be affected by these elites.


    Thinking it through, Li Zhi once again rose to his feet and bowed, saying, ¡°Although the first two strategies allow this Prince to ascend to the throne, this Prince only bowed from admiration. This strategy would ensure the empire¡¯s good health. This Prince bows in thanks to Sir on behalf of Great Yong¡¯s imperial clan and the common people of the world.¡±


    I rose to my feet and returned his courtesy, replying, ¡°It should be this subject bowing to thank Your Imperial Highness on behalf of the common people of the world for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s willing to listen to this subject¡¯s delirious utterings. This subject was originally a commoner and understands the suffering of the people. Your Imperial Highness''s willingness to open your eyes wide for the common people is the great fortune of all the people.¡±


    After sitting down, I continued, ¡°Eliminating the rich and powerful families is only a part of this strategy. If there aren¡¯t any capable and talented individuals to assist, the court will be empty. How then can Your Imperial Highness govern the world? Therefore, Your Imperial Highness must broadly recruit talented individuals to govern the world. If you are worried about the suspicions and jealousy of the Emperor and the Crown Prince, Your Imperial Highness can ask the Emperor for your own personal fief. When the time comes, Your Imperial Highness can utilize these talented individuals to administer your own fief, preparing and having them ready. After Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, they can be allowed to comprehensively take over the government.¡±


    Li Zhi responded, ¡°This Prince has always been away on campaigns. Imperial Father has given me Youzhou5 as my fief. The current person managing Youzhou is a trusted confidante of this Prince, Pei Ji. He has administered the fief well. However, he is not adept at developing talents. How does Sir think this ought to be handled?¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is worried that recalling Pei Ji would harm the loyalty of the subordinates, then Your Imperial Highness need not be worried. Your Imperial Highness can petition the Emperor and allow the heir to go safeguard Youzhou. Afterwards, Sir Shi can be dispatched to assist the heir. Sir Shi is the chief clerk of the Marshal¡¯s office. Your Highness can promote Pei Ji; the best would be to transfer him back to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s side. Afterwards, Sir Shi can recruit talents on Your Imperial Highness¡¯s behalf. Others may be suspicious if Your Imperial Highness sees these talents and then has them remain by your side. It would be better to have them temporarily sent to Youzhou, allowing them to familiarize themselves with government affairs. Of course, Sir Shi must properly guide them, allowing them to immediately take over administration of the empire when the time comes. At that time, Your Imperial Highness needs only give a single order and they will be able to enter the capital to become ministers.¡±


    With difficulty, Li Zhi controlled the excitement in his heart. Although he was extremely happy with Jiang Zhe pledging allegiance, the probing done by Jiang Zhe over the last several days inevitably created some hostility. Now with the three strategies of demonstrating one¡¯s convictions, cutting out the heart, and recruiting the worthy and virtuous, Li Zhi felt as if he had received payback for all the suffering that he had experienced previously. If not for his sincere courtesy towards such a man of merit, how could he have been able to hear such strategies? With great effort, he serenely stated, ¡°Since that is the case, I will entrust everything to Sir. Ziyou will go to Youzhou to build a foundation for this Prince. This matter is of utmost importance. Outside of Ziyou, no one else can take care of this matter.¡±


    Shi Yu naturally understood that his responsibility was of great importance. However, he was somewhat worried. If this were to happen, the future sovereign¡¯s ministers would all be his students and followers. If that were to happen, then his authority would be excessive. Somewhat anxious, he glanced at Jiang Zhe. When all was said and done, he couldn¡¯t directly say this to the Prince of Yong.


    I was already prepared and explained, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Sir Shi carries a heavy responsibility. The heir has no one to discipline and teach him. It would be better if Your Imperial Highness chooses another worthy individual responsible for assisting and instructing the heir. This way, Sir Shi¡¯s heavy load can be reduced and prevent a delay in the heir¡¯s education.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Zhi suggested, ¡°How about this? The heir¡¯s maternal uncle, Gao Rong, is intelligent and capable. The son of Senior Mentor Chu Ping, Chu Wenyuan has an upright and proper moral character, and is an exceptional talent. He can be allowed to assist the heir. Thus Ziyou can concentrate on recruiting the worthy and virtuous.¡±


    With this, Shi Yu felt relieved and replied, ¡°Ziyou will do his utmost. Your Highness please be at ease. When Your Highness¡¯s decree arrives in Youzhou, Ziyou will travel throughout the night to return. The matters within the capital will all be entrusted to Suiyun. I have to ask Suiyun to trouble yourself.¡±


    Solemnly, I stated, ¡°Sir Shi be at ease. Since Suiyun has determined the strategies, I will definitely accomplish them. Otherwise, I will not only have let down His Imperial Highness, I will have even more so let down Sir¡¯s hard work in Youzhou.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and declared, ¡°Good. We have talked for so long. This Prince feels his stomach rumbling from hunger. How about we first eat? Afterwards, the two Sirs rest, otherwise you two will be too exhausted. At that point, who will advise this Prince? With Ziyou, this Prince does not have any worries about future consequences.6 With Suiyun, this Prince no longer needs to fear demons and monsters.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness speaks incorrectly,¡± I denied, shaking my head. Seeing the looks of astonishment on Li Zhi and Shi Yu¡¯s faces, I explained, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is a noble and benevolent character.7 When did you ever fear vile characters? It was merely because Your Imperial Highness did not have any strategy to sweep away the filthiness. This subject only has some crafty plots and machinations. Those that noble characters cannot deal with, this subject can take care of.¡±


    Li Zhi looked at my face filled with sincerity, moved. He did not know what he should say. It could be assumed that he couldn¡¯t guess that while some of the words were sincere and genuine, there were some that were fawning. If Li Zhi were a pure and unadulterated gentleman, then I fear that he would not have the qualifications to become emperor.


    Footnotes:


    ÀíËùµ±È», lisuodangran ¨C idiom, lit. as it should be by rights; proper and to be expected as a matter of course, inevitable and right


    ÃûÕýÑÔ˳, mingzhengyanshun ¨C idiom, lit. in a way that justifies the use of the term; genuine, proper, in a way that conforms to logic, justifiable, appropriate, perfectly legitimate


    ¹¥ÎÞ²»¿Ë£¬Õ½ÎÞ²»Ê¤, gongwubeke, zhanwubusheng ¨C idiom, lit. to triumph in every battle and win every fight; all-conquering, ever victorious


    ÍÑÌ¥»»¹Ç, tuotaihuangu ¨C idiom, lit. to shed one¡¯s mortal body and exchange one¡¯s bones; to turn over a new leaf, to change wholly


    ÓÄÖÝ, Youzhou ¨C a former city, prefecture, and province that is located around modern-day Beijing


    ºó¹ËÖ®ÓÇ, houguzhiyou ¨C idiom, lit. fears of trouble in the rear; worries about future consequences


    ¹â·çö«ÔÂ, guangfengjiyue ¨C idiom, lit. light breeze and clear moon; period of peace and prosperity; noble and benevolent characte

 Chapter 3: Prelude to the Storm

    Chapter 3: Prelude to the Storm


    Leisurely, I sat within a refined wing on the second floor of a small building. Gazing out the window, I looked at the bamboo forest. It was almost as if I had returned to Southern Chu. At present, I was already a major serving in the prince¡¯s household, with a position of extreme importance. However, I still wished that I could bring Xiaoshunzi along and tour the world incognito, even though the Prince of Yong repeatedly advised me to be careful with my safety. Presently, I lacked a suitable candidate capable of becoming a mole in the service of the crown prince. Unfortunately, all of the candidates supplied by the Prince of Yong were unsuitable for this task. The individual must be dissolute and licentious to conform to the crown prince¡¯s temperament. This individual must also be adept at ingratiating himself so that he can obtain the crown prince¡¯s favor. This individual must also be an outstanding talent so that he can receive the crown prince¡¯s recognition and appreciation. Finding this kind of individual was really quite difficult. Although the candidates supplied by the Prince of Yong were just barely suitable, I still wished to find a more suitable candidate.


    I hadn¡¯t been sitting for too long when the door quietly opened and Chen Zhen and Han Wuji entered. I had prepared this location long ago. The owner of this extremely famous restaurant in Great Yong, Jing Shunqing, was my younger cousin. Two years ago while I was still in Southern Chu recuperating, when the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had already become quite famous, Jing Shunqing had come seeking refuge. The reason was because he had a disagreement with my maternal uncle.


    My mother hailed from a prestigious family. In Jiaxing, the Jing clan was a literary family that was second to none. But after my mother had passed, a huge conflict erupted between my father and the Jing clan, because the house we resided in and all of the land had been gifted to my father by my maternal grandfather. After my mother passed, my maternal uncle, who never got along with my father, demanded that everything be returned. Reasonably speaking, these assets were under my father¡¯s name. They had no right or authority to take them back. But my father had an innately proud character. Under the abuse, bullying, and humiliation of my uncle, my father abandoned everything. Bringing me along, he left Jiaxing. He also explicitly stated that he was breaking all ties with the Jing clan. Therefore, after I became the zhuangyuan, the Jing clan did not have the face to reconcile with me.


    This younger cousin of mine was somewhat dull and wasn¡¯t fond of studying. As a result, he was not favored or doted upon by my uncle. In addition, he had intimate relations with a maid, impregnating her. After my uncle learned this, he wanted to abort the fetus, sell off the maid, and force my cousin to immediately marry his fianc¨¦e. In reality, to my cousin, as long as he was able to take the maid as his concubine, the pair would¡¯ve satisfied. However, my uncle resolutely refused to allow my cousin to offend the in-laws. At the end, this younger cousin of mine angrily brought along the maid and ran off to seek refuge with me in Jianye.


    I had a pretty decent impression of this cousin. Although he wasn¡¯t suited to studying, he was extremely shrewd and astute. Reportedly, he had begun to handle the family¡¯s estates and other affairs long ago. His fianc¨¦e was the daughter of one of Southern Chu¡¯s rich merchants. His would-be father-in-law only arranged the marriage because of my cousin¡¯s talents. My uncle, seeing that my cousin had no hopes of attaining scholarly honors, decided that my cousin might as well be allowed to marry up. Who could have imagined that my cousin would engage in an illicit sexual relationship with a maid and offend the in-laws? That was why my uncle became abruptly angry.


    I was both sympathetic towards my cousin and resentful towards my uncle. Therefore, I arranged for my cousin to seek a meeting with the master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. It was only natural that the ¡°master¡± of the pavilion, Han Wuji, extremely appreciated and recognized my cousin, providing him with the finances to become a merchant. To avoid the suppression of my cousin¡¯s in-laws, my cousin crossed the Yangtze River and went to Great Yong. At the time, relations between Southern Chu and Great Yong were outwardly peaceful and harmonious. As a result, my cousin did not meet with any obstacles, setting up roots in Great Yong. My cousin was really a commercial genius. In merely two years, my original investment of one hundred thousand taels of silver had increased immeasurably. Through trade between Southern Chu and Great Yong, my cousin became fabulously wealthy. In addition, he had shrewdly planned ahead and transferred his funds to other investments in time, becoming a major player in the manufacture of silk. This success was due to improvements I made to the loom and his own intelligence and ability. Moreover, a year later, his would-be father-in-law came calling. Not only did they reconcile, my cousin¡¯s marriage to his fianc¨¦e was concluded. In reality, although the fianc¨¦e was stubborn, she wasn¡¯t someone unreasonable. The cooperation between my cousin and his father-in-law allowed my cousin¡¯s business to grow rapidly. Businessmen all attached great importance to one¡¯s interests. They all had seen the crisis in Southern Chu. Therefore, the two made preparations to transfer a part of their businesses and wealth to Great Yong. Thus, my cousin became the pioneer opening the path.


    At the time, I didn¡¯t think that my cousin would be so remarkable. At the time, we had agreed that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would own fifty percent of his businesses. After my cousin had achieved great success, the pavilion suggested that its share of the business be sold for five hundred thousand taels of silver. Of course, my cousin had prepared for us to ask for a ridiculous price. However, I naturally would not be overly greedy. In addition, the pavilion never did anything that would cause its collaborators to feel distressed. As a result, the shares were sold at a reasonable price. However, in accordance with the usual practice, the pavilion maintained a ten percent share. For my cousin, he understood the power and influence of the Heavenly Secrets Trade Association. Therefore, the two sides cheerfully came to an agreement. My cousin was someone who valued benevolence and righteousness. Although he did not know of my relationship with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he still sent heavy gifts on several occasions, thanking me for my earlier guidance.


    Before I had been captured by the Prince of Yong and brought to Great Yong, I dispatched Chen Zhen and company ahead to wait in Great Yong. I had placed many people within my cousin¡¯s businesses. Although they had no recollections about their experiences in the Secret Camp, they still remembered the Secret Camp¡¯s benevolence and favor in arranging gainful employment for them. In addition, their natural aptitude was quite remarkable after all. As a result, they all became important managerial personnel. Combined with an identity from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Secret Camp members were able to come and go as they pleased within my cousin¡¯s businesses.


    As for this restaurant, it was one of my cousin¡¯s businesses. It was named ¡°Jiangnan Spring,¡± specializing in the distinctive style of Southern Chu cuisine and was greatly welcomed by the influential officials of Great Yong. This cousin of mine was quite good. When he learned that I had been taken captive, he personally came to Chang¡¯an, hoping that he could help me. Several times, he had tried to use his connections to beseech the Prince of Yong to be magnanimous.1 But because he did not have the right connections, it was only after I became a major serving in the prince¡¯s household did the Prince of Yong learn that my cousin had tried to use his connections to save me. Contrary to what one might expect, he valued my cousin highly. Only so was I allowed to easily leave the prince¡¯s residence to eat and drink at Jiangnan Spring. After all, there was no one who could secretly plot with the owner against me here. The Prince of Yong also sent several guards with excellent martial arts to protect me. Otherwise, the Prince of Yong would be uneasy about my safety.


    Gazing at Chen Zhen and Han Wuji, I smiled and said, ¡°How have you two gentlemen been? I was headstrong and willful, causing you two to worry.¡±


    After the two greeted me, Han Wuji smiled and jokingly replied, ¡°This subordinate racked his brains2 to arrange young master¡¯s plan to fake your death. It is a pity that it could not be used.3 Young master was still moved by the Prince of Yong. Young master should compensate us for our meticulous planning!¡±


    Giving Han Wuji a supercilious look, Chen Zhen retorted jokingly, ¡°Stop talking rubbish. Who was it that kept on saying that there was no need for the young master to dangerously fake his death? Who was it that after hearing that the young master changed his mind was wild with joy?¡±


    Although I knew that Chen Zhen was only joking, my heart was still moved. I looked at Han Wuji, my mind racing. He was someone from Shu. Why would he approve of my allegiance to the Prince of Yong? My suspicious gaze was fixed on Han Wuji. If there were problems with this person, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the existence of my Secret Camp had already been divulged? But there haven¡¯t been any signs indicating this.


    In his former life, when all was said and done, Han Wuji spent every day scheming and plotting. Seeing my gaze, he inwardly trembled. Hurriedly, he kneeled to the ground, explaining himself, ¡°Young master, this subordinate truly supports Great Yong. A few days ago, while we were waiting in Chang¡¯an for young master, this subordinate ran into a former colleague of mine. Seeing that my situation wasn¡¯t too bad, he told me that he wanted me to join them to save the Crown Prince of Shu and reestablish the kingdom. At the time, I tactfully refused. However, that person stated that there were already people organizing a resistance. If I did not agree to join, then when those people found me, they would absolutely not let off a rebel like me who forgets his roots. This subordinate knew that those people could only bully the weak and fear the strong. If young master pledged allegiance to the Prince of Yong and can draw support from the Prince of Yong, then these people would not dare to brazenly seek out this subordinate.¡±


    I sighed gently. It was not strange that the remnants of Shu would form a resistance. However, this kind of method was too stupid. Han Wuji was originally someone who was opposed to Great Yong. At the time, when I had planned to fake my death, although he didn¡¯t say much, his behavior and actions were extremely proactive. But now, he was overjoyed at the news of my allegiance to the Prince of Yong. This kind of transformation was precisely brought about by the rebels. How could someone, who had already abandoned his past and built a new life, be willing to invest himself into a rebellion without any future prospects? After confirming that those rebels would not be able to cause any major problems, I still made clear to Han Wuji and the others to pay close attention to their own personal safety and well-being. Even though assassinations could not change a country¡¯s fortunes, they were still able to completely change the fate of a single person. Pondering, I spoke to Han Wuji, ¡°The next time they come to force you, you simply say that you are currently in the middle of doing business and are willing to give them financial support. However, you yourself are unwilling to participate.¡±


    Surprised, Han Wuji asked, ¡°Young master, why do this?¡±


    I smiled distantly and replied, ¡°I want you to be able to control their operations. If this happens then it will be of some assistance to me. In the future, it will make things easier if we want to eliminate them.¡±


    Han Wuji fell silent. I was somewhat puzzled. Just as I was about to ask him what was going on, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice reached me, ¡°Young master, he is someone from Shu.¡±


    Only then did I recall that although he had just expressed relief at my allegiance towards Great Yong, this did not imply that he was willing to see the Shu resistance fail.


    Lightly shaking my head, I explained, ¡°Wuji, I understand your thoughts. However, you must understand that the majority of those people aren¡¯t loyal and devoted to the Kingdom of Shu. Rather, they are intent on rebelling so that they can seize back the power and authority they lost. For them to use such a method to plot rebellion will not only have no chance of success, but also implicate and harm many more people. For example, if you didn¡¯t have the ability to defend yourself, how would they deal with you? You should think this through clearly. I will not have you do something that you are reluctant to do. I will assign this to someone else.¡±


    Still kneeling on the floor, Han Wuji lowered his head to the ground and replied, ¡°This subordinate thanks young master for your magnanimity.¡±


    I glanced at Chen Zhen and saw him lightly nod his head, signaling that he would handle this matter. Moreover, he would also monitor Han Wuji and prevent him from jeopardizing my cause.


    Seeing that Han Wuji had already calmed down, Chen Zhen inquired, ¡°I wonder if young master is prepared to tell the Prince of Yong about the existence of the Secret Camp?¡±


    I smiled faintly and responded, ¡°What is your view?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate thinks that if the Prince of Yong were told,¡± answered Chen Zhen, ¡°Then young master would have reduced your own ability to protect yourself. But if the Prince of Yong isn¡¯t told, then I¡¯m afraid the Prince of Yong will become suspicious of young master¡¯s loyalty.¡±


    I glanced at Xiaoshunzi. Xiaoshunzi coldly uttered, ¡°You speak the truth. However, we absolutely cannot allow the Secret Camp to come out into the open. The reason why young master has room to maneuver is all because of the existence of the Secret Camp. Moreover, even if the Prince of Yong becomes suspicious of young master¡¯s loyalty, at worst, we leave Great Yong.¡±


    Thinking it over, I stated, ¡°Xiaoshunzi is taking it too far. If this happens then we will become enemies with the Prince of Yong. This is no good. The Secret Camp cannot be revealed. How about this? Afterwards, I will limit as much as possible my meetings with Chen Zhen. Chen Zhen will be responsible for and take charge of the Secret Camp. Xiaoshunzi will be responsible for passing along my directives. From now on, the Secret Camp¡¯s mission will be to blend its members into the lower rungs of society in Chang¡¯an. Remember my words: they must not become involved with the upper class and influential officials. With this, even if the Prince of Yong discovers the existence of the Secret Camp, he will not be afraid. All in all, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, will not believe that I do not have a bit of my own strength that I can rely upon. At worst, I will say that the Secret Camp is Xiaoshunzi¡¯s subordinates. I believe that this reason will be acceptable. At the least, they can see some of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head and replied, ¡°During the period when the Prince of Yong had the young master placed under house arrest, there were always experts assigned to keep an eye on us. Although I could come and go at will, if I were to bring along young master, I fear that I would not be able to escape easily. Currently, the martial arts of the guards that the Prince of Yong has dispatched to our sides aren¡¯t bad. However, they are tasked with protection, as there are no experts capable of bothering me. As a result, their fighting strength is a lot weaker, merely prepared to help me protect young master.¡±


    Just as I was about to give them instructions, a cacophony of noise and the sound of weapons clashing could be heard from outside. My brows furrowed slightly. This room was Jiangnan Spring¡¯s best and most high-level location. How could there be people acting here? I glanced at Xiaoshunzi. Understanding my signal, he walked out of the room. It wasn¡¯t long before he returned and told me that there were actually people outside fighting. According to what he could tell, Xiaoshunzi believed that it stemmed from a grievance in jianghu. I had previously witnessed the bloodiness and chaos of battle and had also witnessed the verbal sparring of scholars, but I had never seen someone kill due to grievances from jianghu. I could not help but be interested. After informing Xiaoshunzi, I walked out of the room.


    Although Jiangnan Spring was nominally a restaurant, in reality it was a small courtyard. The entire courtyard was composed of a garden that ingeniously showcased Jiangnan¡¯s landscape¡ªflowers and plants, bamboo forest, small bridges, running water, and rock gardens. These aspects divided the garden into over a hundred spaces. Each space was composed of different kinds of balconies and pavilions, making for true peace and quiet amidst noisy surroundings. Every pavilion was joined by winding corridors. The corridors were surrounded by luxurious vegetation. As a result, the layout was extremely graceful and reserved, most suitable for private discussions and meetings.


    The small pavilion I was currently in was very refined and elegant. Pushing open the second floor door, the exterior balcony was surrounded by vermillion banisters. On the side was a corridor leading to the stairway down. The Prince of Yong¡¯s guards were all waiting on the bottom floor. I stood before the banister and looked down. Below, in the corridor connecting this pavilion to another, stood an elderly man with his hands behind his back. Behind him stood two formidable looking middle-aged men and a beautiful and graceful young woman. Along the corridor, atop a rock garden stood a yellow-robed scholar. His appearance was elegant, although he carried a bit of frivolousness. In his hand, he held a jade flute. Opposite him stood a handsome youth, a sword in his hand. The two were currently fighting. The youth¡¯s swordsmanship seemed to be pretty good, the glinting of the steel forcing the scholar into a difficult situation. However, the scholar would occasionally laugh, abuse, and taunt. I watched as the youth flushed with anger, almost as if he were insane.


    The moment I looked down, the scholar was fighting back and yelling at the same time, ¡°Aiyah! Truly scary! This lowly student only made a few jokes. It¡¯s not like I was fighting over a beauty with you. Be at ease! Although your junior apprentice sister is beautiful, this lowly student is used to seeing the beauties of the world. There are innumerable women who are more beautiful than her! It¡¯s only a few teasing sentences, not a hair on her body was harmed. Why are you fighting so desperately?¡±


    The youth shouted back, ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! You came to us to rely on us. With good intentions, we accepted you. And yet ¡­ and yet, you did such a rude thing! Offending my junior apprentice sister.¡± So speaking, his swordsmanship rapidly increased in speed.


    The yellow-robed scholar simultaneously blocked the attacks and solemnly vowed, ¡°A sweet, fair, graceful, wise, and virtuous woman can only be matched by a gentleman. This lowly student is only respectfully admiring a beautiful woman and tried to woo Lady Sha for several days. There is definitely no intent to molest. Moreover, Lady Sha is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Even if this lowly student was extremely daring, I would not dare to offend her! Jingjing! Jingjing! Plead for leniency on my behalf. I have not offended you!¡±


    The beautiful young woman¡¯s face blushed, as she ferociously countered, ¡°What wooing? You stay beside me every day, bothering me. When you have nothing to do, you would play your flute outside. And ¡­ and you even stole my belongings! Be obedient and let my senior martial brother beat you up! Afterwards, return what you stole. Otherwise, I will absolutely not let you off!¡±


    The yellow-robed scholar heaved a deep sigh and lamented, ¡°Alas! It seems you won¡¯t let me off! Those watching have seen enough, right? Little brother, if you still don¡¯t come save me, I¡¯m going to die!¡± As he was speaking, suddenly the jade flute in his hands erupted into a thousand phantoms. The youth wasn¡¯t able to clearly distinguish it clearly and subconsciously retreated a step. Who would have thought that he would forget that he was standing atop a rock garden? He stumbled. In the split second that he was hurriedly stabilizing himself, the scholar suddenly flew up high into the sky, charging towards my location. He called out, ¡°Little brother! Help me!¡±


    Just as his figure flashed, one of the middle-aged men standing behind the elderly man suddenly sprang forth like a hawk. The scholar¡¯s hand shook. Everyone only heard the sound of a violent explosion, covering the area with roiling smoke. Within the smoke was also a light, reddish mist. The scholar shouted, ¡°Little brother! Don¡¯t use poison! I don¡¯t have any significant grudges against them!¡± Everyone immediately covered their noses, waiting for the smoke to clear. When everyone was able to see, they found that the scholar had disappeared. In the direction that the scholar had fled was a balcony with a wryly smiling black-clothed scholar. Behind him stood a delicate looking servant who was turned away, secretly laughing.


    Pointing furiously at the balcony, the youth roared, ¡°Where is that scoundrel? Quickly hand him over! You actually dare use poison in broad daylight? You must surely not be a good person!¡±


    Being so accused, I could not help but continue to smile wryly. Unexpectedly, I had been framed. A moment ago, Xiaoshunzi had whispered to me that the scholar was preparing to escape. I merely was curious as to how he would escape. When the smoke roiled, Xiaoshunzi immediately stepped in front of me. Afterwards, we heard the scholar¡¯s words framing and shifting the blame to us. I did not know what that red smoke was, but I was completely positive that it was not poisonous. But how was I going to explain it to those people glaring at me?


    At this moment, the guards from the prince¡¯s household charged to the second floor of the pavilion. Seeing that I was unharmed, a guard walked forward to my side and in a low voice, asked, ¡°Daren, what has happened?¡±


    I lightly shook my head. Raising my voice, I said, ¡°Gentlemen and lady, that person does not have any relation with this one. Please perceive the truth.¡±


    The youth loudly retorted, ¡°Quibbling! When we met that person, he was heading directly towards this pavilion. A moment ago, he escaped in your direction. It would be strange if you weren¡¯t accomplices. Hurry up and speak, what is your relationship with the Dissolute Wastrel, Xia Jinyi?¡±


    I smiled slightly and answered, ¡°This one has nothing to do with that person, please understand.¡±


    The elderly man suddenly said, ¡°Does your distinguished self so despise our intelligence? That surnamed Xia was originally walking towards your pavilion. A moment ago, when he saw you, he repeatedly tried to escape in your direction. If he did not have any relationship with you lot, why did all of you not refuse even once?¡±


    At this moment, the guard whispered into my ear, ¡°These people are from Chang¡¯an¡¯s Guanzhong Alliance. That elderly man is the Alliance Head, Sha Qingyuan. The Guanzhong Alliance consists of Chang¡¯an¡¯s warriors. In reality, it is used by the court to exercise control over jianghu. Sha Qingyuan is currently neutral, but is leaning towards the Prince of Qi, because many of his disciples are serving in the Prince of Qi¡¯s army.¡±


    Suddenly, a vague plan began to be formulated in my mind. I thus spoke, ¡°Alliance Head Sha¡¯s words are mistaken. We only came out to see what was happening after we heard the uproar outside. There are a number of pavilions nearby. When that person abruptly shouted out, how could we know that he was trying to implicate us? Alliance Head has only heard one side ¡­ Doesn¡¯t this unavoidably harm your dignity?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¸ß̧¹óÊÖ, gaotaiguishou ¨C idiom, lit. to let someone off lightly; to be generous, to be magnanimous


    ·Ñ¾¡ÐÄ˼, feijinxinsi ¨C idiom, lit. to rack one¡¯s brains; to take great pains to think something through


    ¹¦¿÷Ò»óñ, gongkuiyikui ¨C idiom, lit. to ruin the enterprise for the sake of one basketful; to fail through lack of a final effort

 Chapter 4: Old Friends Reunited

    Chapter 4: Old Friends Reunited


    The brows of the elderly man tensed and locked up. Although the young man before his eyes seemed to be weak and cultured, however while his words were gentle, they carried with them a faint and indistinct deterrence, almost as if this young man did not regard his identity with much importance. He was a shrewd individual and knew that the people who could visit Jiangnan Spring were all distinguished persons. Then taking a look at the guards behind me, he saw that they were all experts of grave bearing with eyes emitting contempt. He could not help but speak, ¡°Your distinguished self speaks reasonably. I wonder how to address your distinguished self?¡±


    I smiled slightly, indicating towards the guard by my side. In a loud voice, the guard announced, ¡°This person is the new major of the office of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies in the service of the Prince of Yong, Jiang Zhe, Jiang daren.¡±


    The elderly man trembled. A major of the office of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies was one of the most important civil official positions under the Prince of Yong. The elderly man bowed respectfully and said, ¡°This commoner, Sha Qingyuan, has offended the major. Would daren please forgive me?¡±


    ¡°One who does not know is not guilty,¡± I uncaringly replied before asking, ¡°Who was that yellow-robed scholar to unexpectedly dare to frame this official?¡±


    ¡°That person is surnamed Xia and is called Xia Jinyi,¡± explained the elderly man, blushing. ¡°In jianghu, he is a bandit known as the Dissolute Wastrel. He was once a disciple of the Kongtong Sect. Because of his licentious conduct, he was expelled from the sect. But as he did not commit any major mistakes, his martial arts weren¡¯t destroyed. This person arrived at this one¡¯s residence a few days ago, hoping to join the Guanzhong Alliance. This commoner saw that although this man was somewhat frivolous, he seemed intent upon rendering service to Great Yong. Therefore, he was accepted. Unexpectedly, this person was debauched, not only taking liberties with my daughter, but also stealing an item belonging to her. I originally only dispatched men to capture him, but unexpectedly ran into him here today. And was once again tricked by him to such an extent as to offend daren.


    I thoughtfully nodded my head and responded, ¡°May the Alliance Head do as you please. This man is so unbridled, if I were to capture him, I would definitely deliver him into Alliance Head¡¯s hands, allowing Alliance Head to punish him as you please.¡±


    Sha Qingyuan happily replied, ¡°If that is the case, then much thanks to daren.¡±


    Returning inside, looking at Chen Zhen and Han Wuji, I suddenly laughed lightly and said, ¡°Who would have thought that there was someone who presumed to swindle me?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°Young master, do you really want to capture him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°We must definitely catch him. However, he must not be harmed. I want to use this person. Xiaoshunzi, do you have any way to catch him without anyone else knowing? This is a bit difficult. It doesn¡¯t matter if unsuccessful. I will have other methods.¡±


    ¡°Young master be assured,¡± stated Xiaoshunzi, smiling. ¡°Just a moment ago, I was focusing on protecting young master so did not touch him. However, I did leave the scent of the Chasing Spirit Fragrance on his body.¡±


    Glancing at Chen Zhen, I watched as he opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Young master be assured. We have brought along the gnawing fragrance rats used in the pursuit. May I ask where young master plans on meeting this person?¡±


    Thinking it over, I answered, ¡°Think of a way to secretly deliver him here. Remember, don¡¯t leave any traces. I will come tomorrow to see him. Remember, no one can know. Have his acupuncture points sealed and have him placed in a chest and brought over.¡±


    Chen Zhen promptly acknowledged, ¡°Young master be at ease. We can basically make decisions here. We will definitely not leave behind any traces.¡±


    On the road back to the prince¡¯s residence, I calculated whether the plan could be successfully implemented. The more I considered it, the greater the probability. Just as I was seated in the carriage repeatedly calculating, the carriage came to a sudden stop. My body shifted forward and would have knocked into the side of the carriage if Xiaoshunzi had not helped me. At this moment, a voice reported in from outside the carriage, ¡°Daren, it was a man who collided with the carriage. This man suddenly charged out from the alley, alarming the horses. However, this man has already fainted. Oh! Daren, on this man¡¯s back is a child and there are blade wounds on his chest.¡±


    At this time, the sound of clashing swords and blades could be heard. Not long afterwards, some people informed, ¡°Daren, there were several people who came chasing. We have captured two of them, but allowed one to escape.¡±


    In a low voice, I ordered, ¡°Bring the man back with us. Interrogate in detail. When finished, tell me everything.¡±


    A respectful response came from outside.


    I smiled lightly and said, ¡°No wonder the common people are fond of high positions and great wealth. Who doesn¡¯t like people agreeing when commands are issued?¡±


    In a soft voice, Xiaoshunzi inquired, ¡°Should I go take a look?¡±


    I shook my head and responded, ¡°There is no need. It should not have anything to do with us. Have the Prince of Yong¡¯s people investigate.¡±


    On the morning of the next day, one of the guards from yesterday came in to report that the person we had rescued had already awoken. But because of his injuries, he was unlikely to live long. This person called himself Han Zhang. Apart from this, he refused to say anything else. Filled with doubts, I glanced at Xiaoshunzi. Was this the Han Zhang that we were acquainted with? Xiaoshunzi went out, returning shortly after, offhandedly informing me that it was the guard who had protected me while we were in Sichuan, Han Zhang.


    I jumped to my feet and hurriedly rushed to where Han Zhang was recuperating. Han Zhang was lying on a bed within this clean and tidy room. His complexion was yellow. I stepped forward and checked his pulse at the wrist. Not long after, I removed my hand. He was already close to the end of his life. I lightly shook my head, pushing a pill into his mouth. Gradually, his complexion improved, becoming ruddy. He opened his eyes. Catching sight of me, vigor appeared in his eyes. I sat down beside him and calmly asked, ¡°Brother Han, we have met too late. These days, you must have suffered injuries on top of injuries? In addition, you did not rest properly. I am already powerless to help. How did you fall into such dire straits? Do you have any final wishes? Tell me. Considering our acquaintance, I will do anything.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi gestured for everyone to withdraw, standing behind me, impersonally gazing at Han Zhang. Han Zhang opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Jiang daren, it is unexpected to meet you here. Have you already pledged allegiance to Great Yong?¡±


    I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°After Southern Chu took Shu, it also suffered a crushing defeat. Although there is the chance that Southern Chu can make a comeback, it can only struggle while at death¡¯s door. That¡¯s correct, I have already pledged allegiance to the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Han Zhang sighed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Great Yong is rich and powerful. Those people are all shortsighted and have no chance of success. Daren, my mother-in-law and wife have both died. I beg you to look upon our former acquaintance to take care of my daughter, allowing her to grow up safe and sound.¡±


    My expression moved, as I asked, ¡°Tell me what has happened. Otherwise, how can I explain everything to your daughter?¡±


    Han Zhang¡¯s eyes gazed into the distance as he explained, ¡°After leaving daren, Han Zhang did not return to farming. I was originally a disciple of the Qingcheng Sect and had trained in martial arts. In the face of grievances both public and private, I joined an underground organization resisting Great Yong, the Embroidered Union. Cough. However, the general garrisoning Sichuan, Marquis Lu, executed brilliant strategies, and we repeatedly suffered defeats. Afterwards, the union became crazy and began to brutally and ruthlessly massacre the common people of Shu. They claimed that if you refused to resist Southern Chu and Great Yong then you were a traitor. They somehow learned about the time that I spent in the Southern Chu army, and wished to kill me. It was useless no matter how I tried to explain the situation. I could only carry my daughter in my arms and escape. I originally thought that, as my wife was the daughter of General Tian and the younger cousin of the head of the union, she would not be harmed. But when I later captured one of the men chasing after me, I learned that my wife had died.¡­ She died miserably, because the head of the union was my wife¡¯s fianc¨¦. That year, she had run away from home to avoid the marriage and married me instead. The head of union deliberately wished to kill me. After he raped my wife, he killed her. My mother-in-law committed suicide by hanging herself from the ceiling. At the time, you tried to persuade me to return to the countryside to live out my days in peace. I did not listen, resulting in today¡¯s conclusion.¡±


    Looking at Han Zhang¡¯s mournful and desolate expression, I softly replied, ¡°At the time, when you cried bitterly late at night, I already knew that you would not set yourself apart. However, you are a person from Shu, and there was no way for me to dissuade you from seeking to restore the Kingdom of Shu. From your standpoint, you weren¡¯t wrong. You only picked the wrong companions. Be at ease. Your enemies will not meet good ends.¡±


    Han Zhang¡¯s eyes blazed with passion, as he wished, ¡°Daren, please take care of my daughter. Do not tell her anything. I do not want her to be bound by her grievances, civic or private.¡±


    I sighed softly and ordered, ¡°Bring his daughter here.¡± Xiaoshunzi left for a short moment before returning with a one-year-old infant in his arms. The baby girl laughed, reaching out with her hands towards her father, wanting to embrace him. On her lovely and adorable face, her large black eyes were as clear as spring water. I saw the emotions swirling on Han Zhang¡¯s face, but he had no strength to sit up. I extended my hands and pulled the baby girl into my arms. I could not help but lightly kiss her face.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± called out the baby girl suddenly, extending her hands to grasp the head-covering wrapped around my hair.


    I joyously looked at the baby girl and spoke, ¡°Brother Han, your daughter is very bright and also very adorable.¡±


    Han Zhang somehow managed to find the energy to sit up. On the bed, he bowed and begged me, ¡°Daren, I know this matter is difficult, but I beseech to daren take care of this child and properly raise her.¡±


    I was shocked. Just as I was about to refuse, I glanced at the child¡¯s beautiful silhouette and found that I couldn¡¯t speak those words. My mind suddenly thought about the child that Liu Piaoxiang and I would¡¯ve had if she had not died. The child would have been this big. My heart softened and I responded, ¡°I am alone and do not have a wife. If Brother Han does not despise my current situation, then this child will be my adopted daughter. I will certainty treat her as my own. Brother Han, what is this child¡¯s name?¡±


    Grateful, tears fell down Han Zhang¡¯s face like rain. In a low voice, he stated, ¡°Daren, Han Zhang was originally an orphan. Even my surname was only obtained after I followed my master. If daren does not despise her, please treat this child as your own. Do not tell her of her origins.¡±


    I looked at Han Zhang. Through his sorrowful and heartbroken eyes, I could see the true love he had for his daughter and the heart filled with remorse. I gently replied, ¡°Fine. My humble wife, Lady Liu, met with disaster and perished. I will tell this child that she is my own daughter. Her name will be Jiang Roulan.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to daren. Roulan, Roulan ¡­¡± repeated Han Zhang, his heart filled with gratefulness before he warned, ¡°Daren, the Embroidered Union Head Huo Jicheng¡¯s methods are vicious and sinister. Daren must be careful.¡±


    Finished speaking, Han Zhang closed his eyes, no longer breathing. At this moment, both of Roulan¡¯s hands were still extended towards her father, asking to be hugged. I hugged her into my embrace. A lone tear rolled down my cheek. Amidst this chaos of war, how many bitter and painful matters occur? Suddenly, Roulan began to cry loudly, seemingly knowing that her father had left this world.


    I summoned the household¡¯s supervisory eunuch, Chang En, having him organize Han Zhang¡¯s funeral. I also had him find a wet nurse and several maids to care of Roulan. I first handed Roulan to the maids, determined to interrogate the captured criminals. Since they were chasing Han Zhang to kill him, they must be related to the Embroidered Union. Strangely, they were so savage and wild in Chang¡¯an. How could I let them off and not question them thoroughly?


    Inside the dismal dungeons in the prince¡¯s residence, under the guidance of the jailer, we walked through the limestone corridors. On both sides were thick and heavy wooden doors. There was only a small window about a man¡¯s height with steel bars. Located at the end of the corridor was the torture chamber. Walking down the platform, one could see two men of average height, but extremely sturdy looking, rigidly tied to the wall with straps and iron chains. There were no wounds on their bodies. It seemed that they had not been tortured. Pleased, I nodded my head. If they carelessly and recklessly used torture, on the contrary, it would reduce the torture¡¯s effectiveness. It seemed that the Prince of Yong¡¯s household was extremely cautious. I looked at the torture instruments placed all around, seeing that they were all caked with blood, causing the torture chamber to reveal a sinister and dreadful atmosphere.


    I looked at the two men. Contrary to what one might expect, I was skilled in torture. Originally, in order to deal with Liang Wan, I had consulted all the available works until I was finally able to make a suitable harvest. I discovered that the most important factor of torture was destroying a person¡¯s confidence. Thereafter, they will answer anything that is asked.


    Looking at the dozen or so jailers and single secretary in the room, I smiled and said, pointing to one of the men, ¡°Bring him over here.¡± Two jailers stepped forward, and with practiced ease, untied him from the wall. Afterwards, they twisted the man¡¯s arms behind his back, binding them. Their technique was skilled, not permitting the man any chance of resisting. The man was dragged before me. One of the jailers grabbed the man¡¯s hair, forcing him to raise his head to allow me to clearly see his appearance. This man¡¯s appearance actually seemed upright. However, his expression revealed grave and vicious tendencies.


    Xiaoshunzi waved his hands, indicating that the jailers bring over a chair, allowing me to sit. I smiled and inquired, ¡°So you are the traitors who dared to charge my carriage?¡±


    A look flashed in the man¡¯s eyes and he denied, ¡°Daren, this commoner did not collide with your carriage. It was your guards who forcibly captured this lowly one.¡±


    ¡°That father and daughter pair were being chased by you, no?¡± I nonchalantly asked. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could someone have collided with the carriage? Speak, who are you people? Don¡¯t even think about leaving this place if you are unwilling to speak the truth. If you obediently confess, I will only deliver you to the Imperial Capital Magistrate to be held accountable.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed. If he were really handed over to the Imperial Capital Magistrate, although he was guilty of murder, however, the gravest sentence handed down would be execution after the arrival of autumn.1 During the intervening months, there was the chance of escape. In a mournful tone, the man answered, ¡°This commoner was murdering for money.2 Who could have thought that we would bump into daren¡¯s carriage?¡±


    I did not indicate whether I believed him or not, removing a hairpin from my hair. This hairpin was a treasure that Chen Zhen and company had found in a secret chamber after eliminating the traitorous company on my orders. Although this was only a hairpin, it was manufactured from mysterious metal from a meteorite that fell from the heavens. It was incomparably sharp. Even the hardest diamond would be easily pierced through by it. However, the hairpin was too small. As such, it was useless to the average martial arts expert. Although Xiaoshunzi could easily use steel needles as weapons, his temperament was arrogant and proud. Aside from his two hands, he refused to use any other weapons. Ultimately, I kept the hairpin. One couldn¡¯t say for sure when one might have a use for it. As a matter of fact, I could use this hairpin as an acupuncture needle, although it was a bit too crude. It was highly suitable for use as a torture instrument.


    With a smile, I inquired, ¡°You¡¯re willing to confess?¡±


    The man continuously nodded his head.


    ¡°Without using torture, I never believe anyone¡¯s confession,¡± I stated callously. Finished speaking, I lightly stabbed the man several times with the hairpin.


    The man¡¯s complexion suddenly changed greatly. His face was at one moment, green; at the next, red. His body trembled violently. If there weren¡¯t two jailers holding onto him tightly, he would have probably already collapsed to the floor. What was most frightening was that he did not even make a single sound. One could only see that his forehead was sweating like a pig.3 The man raised his head, his eyes filled with mournful sincerity.


    I continued to look at him leisurely and contentedly with the demeanor of a cultured and refined scholar, as if there wasn¡¯t anyone or anything struggling painfully before me. When employing torture, the most important factor was to attack the mind. It seemed as if I had let him off so lightly, but in reality I had made a show of strength. Thus in a while, if he dared to randomly beat around the bush with his testimony, I need only say that he will suffer crueler and more violent torture, inevitably causing him great dread. Moreover, he would believe that I could accomplish this.


    After a short period, I could see that the man¡¯s consciousness was already gradually becoming hazy and unclear. With a soft wave of my hand, the hairpin once again stabbed into the man¡¯s body. The man¡¯s body gradually relaxed. From his mouth, a feeble moan was heard. However, this wasn¡¯t his fault. After removing the pain, the body would relax to an extreme extent. The voice that had been forcibly suppressed a moment ago was finally released. I instructed the jailers to bring cold water and had it carefully poured down the man¡¯s throat. His consciousness gradually returned. Seeing me, his eyes could not hide the dread within them.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Alright, the words you say now should be somewhat trustworthy? May I ask of your name? Where are you from? Why were you chasing after that father and daughter pair?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°This lowly one is Qiu Xing and was originally from Shu. After the fall of Shu, a large part of Sichuan fell into the hands of Southern Chu. Marquis Lu Xin was brutal and tyrannical, and thus was forced into exile to Great Yong. Because I did not have any savings, I sought to murder for money. These are really words from the bottom of my heart. Daren, please believe them!¡±


    I looked at Xiaoshunzi and offhandedly asked, ¡°Is this man¡¯s confession reliable?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi unmoved.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Why so? He seems to be quite honest and guileless. He shouldn¡¯t want to be subjected to further cruel torture.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi respectfully analyzed, ¡°Young master, the clothes on this man¡¯s body were all manufactured in Great Yong. It seems that he has already stayed in Great Yong for an extended period of time. On him was a banknote worth a thousand taels of silver. If he was content with his lot in life, the money he has is sufficient for him to pass the rest of his days free and unfettered. That father and daughter pair did not even have ten taels of silver on them. How can this be murdering for money? Moreover, they were so arrogant and unbridled as to dare to commit murder in broad daylight in Great Yong. If they didn¡¯t have a patron, even if this servant dies, I do not believe it for a moment.¡±


    I smiled warmly. With a satisfied look, I looked at the man and said, ¡°Okay, I would have been bored if he had confessed honestly.¡±


    Everyone, including the jailers, all looked at the elegant and refined looking youth. His gentle smile somehow made everyone feel chilly. Everyone believed that the scholar had always intended from the start to use torture, and had no intention of obtaining an oral confession.


    Afterwards, the hairpin in my hand once again stabbed into Qiu Xing¡¯s body. His body began to curl up and twitch. This time, the two jailers were unable to restrain him. After looking on for a while, I spoke, ¡°Bring a cup of tea.¡± Hearing me speak, the man¡¯s original expectations of being reprieved were dashed and a look of despair flashed across his face.


    Xiaoshunzi glanced at him, the expression on his face seemingly somewhat sympathetic. Opening his mouth, he said, ¡°The tribute tea newly delivered by His Imperial Highness takes quite some time to be steeped.¡± At this moment, the hopeful Qiu Xing immediately lost consciousness.


    I once again stabbed Qiu Xing¡¯s body. After Qiu Xing had been woken up by a bucketful of cold water, he gazed blankly at me. I indifferently stated, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Bring over the tea set. Boil a pot of water right here to steep the tea. Before you¡¯ve finished, I will test out several new acupuncture torture techniques.¡±


    Qiu Xing could no longer endure, howling and wailing from the pain. He tried to throw himself at my chair, but was tightly restrained by the two jailers. In a loud voice, he begged, ¡°Daren, spare my life! This lowly one is willing to confess. This lowly one is an assassin for the Embroidered Union. I beseech daren to spare my life! This lowly one is willing to confess to anything!¡±


    I glanced at him indifferently and replied, dissatisfied, ¡°You¡¯re willing to confess to anything? How can you so lack a backbone?¡±


    Tears and mucus flowing profusely, Qiu Xing begged, ¡°Daren, spare my life! This lowly one is willing to confess. I beseech daren to stop torturing me.¡±


    Bored to death, I shook my head and instructed, ¡°Bring him to the side room and have him confess. If he even tries to conceal anything or to beat around the bush, bring him back here. Bring the other one over.¡±


    Seeing my excited look, the other man, who had long been scared out of his wits, quickly shouted out sorrowfully, ¡°This lowly one is Shang Wei and am willing to confess.¡±


    I shook my head and remarked, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Wouldn¡¯t it be too unfair if you aren¡¯t tortured?¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice traveled to my ear. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re overdoing it. You aren¡¯t taking note of the expressions and emotions in the jailers¡¯ eyes. They think that you¡¯re a cruel and brutal evil spirit.¡±


    I smiled lightly and spoke with a double meaning, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. While we¡¯re waiting for the confession, I can first test your fortitude. If you are willing to listen to instructions, at most, I will use fewer needles. How about this? In a moment, I will ask you again when his confession is produced. If you can find oversights or omissions in his confession, I will let you off. If you can¡¯t find anything, I will have to torture you. For the moment, how about you try the side dishes first.¡± Finished speaking, I stabbed my hairpin into Shang Wei¡¯s body.


    After four hours had passed, I left the torture chamber satisfied, leaving behind the terrified and alarmed jailers, and two barely alive Embroidered Union assassins.


    Footnotes:


    In the northern parts of China, farmers only had one crop a year. As a result, they were frequently idle during the autumn and winter after the harvest. To serve as a deterrent, magistrates would often execute criminals after the harvest had been collected. This practice would spread throughout China during the Tang Dynasty.


    ı²Æº¦Ãü, moucaihaiming ¨C idiom, lit. to plot and kill somebody for his property; to murder for money


    º¹ÈçÓêÏÂ, hanruyuxia ¨C idiom, lit. sweating like rain; to perspire profusely, to sweat like a pig

 Chapter 5: A Nimble Chess Piece

    Chapter 5: A Nimble Chess Piece


    Holding the confession, I returned to the Phoenix Perch Pavilion, as I wished to see my adopted daughter, Roulan. Why was this? I always felt as if she was delivered to be my daughter by a manifestation of Piaoxiang¡¯s spirit in the underworld. When I hurriedly returned to the Phoenix Perch Pavilion, I caught sight of the Prince of Yong sitting there, teasing little Roulan.


    I stepped forward and greeted the prince, apologizing, ¡°Your Highness has waited long. This subject was busy interrogating and getting confessions. This subject did not know Your Imperial Highness was here.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°I heard that Sir had adopted a daughter and especially came to take a look. How are things going?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject has discovered the forces of the Embroidered Union within Great Yong,¡± I reported with a smile. ¡°I have interrogated them clearly. Although a night has passed and there inevitably are some changes, we should still be able to easily to eliminate them in one stroke1 if we desired.¡±


    Li Zhi seemed to hesitate as he looked at me. Aware of what he was thinking, I stated, ¡°This subject understands Your Imperial Highness¡¯s intentions. The Embroidered Union is currently primarily wreaking havoc in Sichuan and Southern Chu. To them, Great Yong is a place used for recuperation and recovery. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness desires to temporarily allow the Embroidered Union to continue to exist.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and replied, ¡°To be quite honest, Sir, this Prince has long known the existence of the Embroidered Union. I merely have chosen not to get involved. But for them to be so unbridled and to wreak such havoc, if this were to spread that Great Yong allowed them to exist, then I¡¯m afraid that Great Yong would have lost popular sentiment in the Hanzhong region and Sichuan.¡±


    I bowed and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness be at ease. This subject already has a plan, allowing a portion of the Embroidered Union¡¯s strength to escape, but it requires the elimination of all of their strength in Chang¡¯an. If this happens then it will be impossible to pull Great Yong in no matter how they try.¡±


    ¡°This method is good, so that we can avoid them taking advantage of the chaos in Chang¡¯an,¡± responded the Prince of Yong. ¡°When all is said and done, they are enemies of Great Yong. I have some intelligence reports. Combined with the confessions that you have acquired, it should be sufficient. This Prince will immediately issue the order to encircle and annihilate them.¡±


    ¡°What meritorious service can Your Imperial Highness render by eliminating this small Embroidered Union?¡± I questioned, shaking my head. ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is at ease, please allow this subject to plan. We can not only eliminate the Embroidered Union¡¯s strength in Chang¡¯an, but also realize this subject¡¯s ¡®cutting out the heart¡¯ stratagem.¡±


    A look flashed in the Prince of Yong¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°As this Prince has already conferred total authority, then I invite Sir to preside over this matter. If you need anything from this Prince, speak.¡±


    I smiled and gave my thanks. At this moment, the Prince of Yong took a look at Roulan and spoke, ¡°Sir is alone. Your daughter is young. It is inappropriate to care for her without a mother. During this period, the Princess has grieved over the heir¡¯s coming departure to Youzhou and will undoubtedly feel the absence of her child. If Sir doesn¡¯t object, how about allowing the Princess to take care of Roulan, so as to prevent Sir from worrying?¡±


    Thinking it over, I stated, ¡°If this happens, then it will be inconvenient for this subject to see my daughter.¡±


    The Prince of Yong smiled and recommended, ¡°If Sir misses your daughter, just have Xiaoshunzi go to the Princess and bring her to you.¡±


    There were no qualms or issues with Xiaoshunzi coming and going from within the inner residence. This was definitely a good idea. Thinking it through, I acknowledged, ¡°If that is the case, then this subject thanks Your Imperial Highness. The Princess will certainly be able to raise my daughter into a wise and virtuous lady from a prestigious house. Would Your Imperial Highness please bow in thanks to the Princess for me?¡±


    The Prince of Yong looked at me for a while before suggesting, ¡°Sir is already twenty-six this year. Why have you chosen to follow a solitary path?2 You should settle down and get married.¡±


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s words aroused the pain and suffering within my heart. I was silent for some time before answering, ¡°This subject originally had a fianc¨¦e. However, she died before we could get married.¡±


    ¡°This Prince did not know this,¡± replied the Prince of Yong after freezing momentarily. ¡°However, marrying and having children is the most important aspect of filial piety.3 Sir cannot spend the rest of your life alone and in pain. This Prince will have the Princess help Sir find a virtuous woman. I wonder what Sir thinks?¡±


    Feeling relieved, I smiled. ¡°This subject¡¯s temperament is carefree, acting according to my wishes, just short of cutting off all ties and becoming a recluse. I¡¯m also unwilling to fail to live up to the expectations of a good woman. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to trouble yourself over this.¡±


    The Prince of Yong shook his head. Heaving a sigh, he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter later. Sir, go do what you were doing. This Prince is convinced that Sir will provide me with a satisfactory outcome.¡±


    I bowed and advised, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please be at ease. Within a few days, Your Imperial Highness will be able to place a reliable agent beside the Crown Prince.¡±


    ***


    Xia Jinyi had never before been so frightened. He was by nature frivolous and was sometimes too impulsive. As a result, he had offended the elders of his sect and been driven out. He had hoped to advance himself within the Guanzhong Alliance and yet had offended Lady Sha. For lack of a better option, he had begged for help from one of his senior apprentice brothers. This senior apprentice brother, while proper in temperament, had a decent relationship with him and was currently serving as the supervisor of the guards of the crown prince¡¯s household. Without any options, he could only ask his senior apprentice brother to recommend him, otherwise he did not have the ability to pass the imperial examination nor did he have any way of going to battle to fight. What could he rely upon to make something out of himself? Unfortunately, before he could even meet with his senior apprentice brother, he had been surrounded by the Guanzhong Alliance. Without a choice, he had use trickery to escape. Who could have imagined that the person he had framed was actually a major in the service of the Prince of Yong? This matter had originally left him extremely discouraged, but his senior apprentice brother informed him that he would be allowed to stay if the crown prince knew what had happened to harm the Prince of Yong¡¯s face. He was wild with joy and could not help himself, drinking a few cups too many.


    When he returned to the inn, his extreme joy turned to sorrow. Someone attacked and overwhelmed him. He did not know their origins. He had been tightly bound, while his two hands were chained together using steel manacles and his mouth was covered, before he was stuffed into a chest. When he could no longer detect the shaking and bumping, no one had come to let him out. Being tied for so long, Xia Jinyi felt his limbs grow numb, as blood flow was restricted. The most painful part was that he could not straighten his body no matter how much he tried or wanted to. This left him in endless suffering. He would be willing to pay any price if he were allowed to straighten his body. In other words, his willpower had already disappeared.


    Finally, he could hear the sound of footsteps. Someone opened the chest. In the man¡¯s hand was an oil lamp, the light falling on Xia Jinyi¡¯s face causing him to subconsciously close his eyes, preventing harm to his eyes accustomed to the darkness. After a moment, Xia Jinyi opened his eyes, looking at the delicate and handsome looking youth standing before him. The youth looked no more than fifteen or sixteen years of age and was looking curiously at Xia Jinyi. Xia Jinyi¡¯s eyes revealed a beseeching and inquiring look.


    The youth indifferently said, ¡°This lowly one is Chiji and has been ordered to come to take care of young master Xia. If young master Xia cannot receive this lowly one¡¯s approval, then you will be buried here. If fortunate enough to pass, you will be permitted to meet my master. Young master Xia, if you are to shout loudly, this lowly one can only immediately kill you. Therefore, young master should conduct yourself with dignity and be careful.¡±


    Finished speaking, the youth placed the oil lamp on a nearby table before stepping forward and removing the rag in Xia Jinyi¡¯s mouth. Xia Jinyi took a deep breath and begged, ¡°This little brother, please let me out first. If I don¡¯t stretch my body, I fear that I will become handicapped.¡±


    Seeing the enemy, Xia Jinyi¡¯s consciousness gradually returned to normal. He was already prepared to start a battle of wits with this enemy. Although he found it odd that his enemy was actually a youngster, however, Xia Jinyi was extremely clear that the most fearsome people in jianghu were monks, women, and children. As a result, he held no contempt or scorn.


    The youth smiled slightly, lifting Xia Jinyi out of the chest and placing him on the ground. As such, even though Xia Jinyi was still tightly bound, he could stretch out and straighten his body. A comfortable groan issued from his mouth and his eyes closed, almost as if he wanted to have a good nap.


    The youth smiled and gave Xia Jinyi a kick, speaking, ¡°Old fellow, did you forget something? Your fate is still in my hands.¡±


    Xia Jinyi opened his eyes and replied, comfort covering his entire face, ¡°Little brother, I am no more than a wastrel in jianghu. If your honored personage had no use for this one, there would be no need to expend such effort to kidnap me here. I believe that little brother would likely be punished if you were to casually kill me.¡±


    The youth suddenly sat down on the ground beside Xia Jinyi and stated, ¡°You speak correctly. Unfortunately, my master¡¯s temperament is arrogant and proud. If you are a good-for-nothing loser, then he will definitely not use you. Therefore, you have to convince me to bring you to meet him. If you cannot convince me, then it doesn¡¯t matter even if I were to kill you. In any case, you aren¡¯t the sole candidate.¡±


    Xia Jinyi shivered. The youth before him, although young, spoke as if he was extremely experienced. In addition, there wasn¡¯t a single emotion when he spoke of murder. Trying to feel out the situation, Xia Jinyi inquired, ¡°Little brother seems young ¡­ have you killed many people?¡±


    Chiji smiled and responded, ¡°I dare not conceal this.¡­ To protect myself at the time, this lowly one killed eight or nine people. Later, in my master¡¯s service, I¡¯ve killed men, women, the old, and the young. The most pitiful was when we were forced to kill many innocents. Among them were several pregnant women. To tell the truth, I really did not want to kill them at the time, but who let them stay at a location they shouldn¡¯t have? On one occasion, this lowly one didn¡¯t kill anyone, but they were still all killed.¡±


    Although Chiji spoke ambiguously, there were no lies in his words. During the Secret Camp¡¯s training period, they frequently fought against one another. If someone suffered too many defeats, their memories would be wiped and they would be sent away. Later on, they said that these people had all already died. In the view of these operatives, losing the memory of the Secret Camp was worse than death. As for working for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, killing was difficult to avoid. Only with the incident involving Liang Wan did they not kill anyone. However, the only ones to escape alive were Princess Changle and the mind-wiped Liang Wan. One couldn¡¯t consider this as benevolent.


    Xia Jinyi could hear that Chiji¡¯s voice was completely filled with sincerity and without a single shred of boasting. Xia Jinyi knew immediately that he had run into a cold-blooded and ruthless demon. Forcing a smile on his face, he replied, ¡°So that is the case. Then I cannot compare with little brother. Although I have the moniker of a wastrel in jianghu, I haven¡¯t killed that many people. When all is said and done, my martial arts aren¡¯t that great and it is troublesome to kill someone. Under which conditions would little brother let me off?¡±


    Thinking it over, Chiji answered, ¡°This is difficult. Although I don¡¯t have any money, I do not lack for funds when I need to spend money. Although my martial arts isn¡¯t great, it is sufficient. As for high position and great wealth, although everyone wants it, I am still young. It won¡¯t be too late even if I vie for it in ten years¡¯ time.¡±


    As he spoke, his tone gradually became cold. From his bosom, Chiji pulled out a small dagger and gestured towards Xia Jinyi¡¯s throat. With a smile, he continued, ¡°All right, speak. Tell me what you can give me.¡±


    Xia Jinyi immediately uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, little brother. I have an idea ¡­ It seems like little brother is fifteen or sixteen years of age. The children of great families have already been married. I can tell that little brother¡¯s bearing is not ordinary. Even if you don¡¯t hail from a great family, you should still marry a pampered and virtuous lady from a great family. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be burying yourself in darkness? I may not have any other abilities, but I am really good at wooing women. Moreover, no one knows more about the outstanding women than me. If little brother has such intentions, there is no harm in allowing me to advise you on how to take a beautiful wife. How about it?¡±


    Chiji looked at Xia Jinyi for some time. He suddenly giggled. ¡°Having seen you flee for your life while being chased all over by Lady Sha, who would have thought you had such abilities? Let me hear your ideas.¡±


    Xia Jinyi relaxed. He could tell that Chiji¡¯s killing intent had already dissipated. With a smile, he quipped, ¡°Little brother, you shouldn¡¯t disparage me. When it comes to it, Lady Sha is not bad, but she cannot be taken as wife. I only stole her dudou4 and she chased me everywhere intending to kill me.¡±


    Hearing this, Chiji¡¯s mouth fell open. Looking at Xia Jinyi, he stuttered, ¡°You stole her ¡­ you stole her ¡­ that thing ¡­¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled. ¡°What¡¯s strange about this? I, your elder ¡­ no, this young master found her objectionable¡ªa mere young lady stirring up all the young men in the Guanzhong Alliance into seeking her hand. I, your elder, am so dissolute and confident; that little girl enjoyed hearing me talk rubbish. But if you were to cross this line, her face would immediately become stern. Who cares that she is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect? Therefore, I, your elder, might as well employ bewildering incense to cause her to faint. I personally went to her sleeping chambers and stole her dudou. Haha! Even if she wants to kill me, your elder, she dares not speak the reason. Little brother, I, your elder, remind you that the disciples of the Fengyi Sect cannot be married. Each and every one of them are usually irreproachable, entirely relying upon their beauty to seduce men. I don¡¯t believe it ¡­ without any hints from a girl, why would so many men tenaciously chase after you? They are all adept at loosening the reins to grasp them better.5 I, your elder, have the ability pursue beautiful women, but cannot compare to their ability to tempt and seduce men. Most annoyingly, even if you were really successful, they would be obedient under ordinary circumstances, but if you do not follow their intentions, they would swiftly become hostile. Let me tell you, marrying an illiterate country bumpkin is superior to marrying a disciple of the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Chiji stared blankly at the chatty Xia Jinyi and expressed, ¡°Your story is so terrifying. Have you really experienced such matters?¡±


    Xia Jinyi stared back blankly for a moment before his expression suddenly underwent huge changes. It was a long while before he spoke, ¡°No I haven¡¯t, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m only a jianghu wastrel. Those disciples of the Fengyi Sect are either married into the families of ministers or into influential families in wulin. How could there be any involvement with me?¡±


    Chiji looked at Xia Jinyi¡¯s awkward complexion and asked, ¡°Do you not fear that I have any connections with the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Cold sweat dripped down Xia Jinyi¡¯s back. In a split second, he returned to normal. With a smile, he responded, ¡°How could that be possible? Although the Fengyi Sect can order about some men, someone with little brother¡¯s elegant temperament should not be someone infatuated with beauty.¡± In his head, he thought, The Fengyi Sect couldn¡¯t have extended their hand to instigate such a half adult.


    Chiji smiled tranquilly and questioned, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t fond of the Fengyi Sect, why are you seeking refuge with the Crown Prince? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Crown Prince is in the same boat as the Fengyi Sect and it is the Prince of Yong who isn¡¯t bound to the Fengyi Sect?


    With a wry look, Xia Jinyi explained, ¡°Little brother, as they say, wearing clothing and eating meals are the most important parts of life. You should know that I cannot till the fields and farm, and cannot go into battle. If I wished to serve as a bodyguard, no one would care for my temperament and appearance. If I were to become a thief or burglar, to speak the truth, my martial arts aren¡¯t enough to deal with the constables of Great Yong. I¡¯m afraid that I would become a parasite and sit in prison for several years. As for pledging allegiance to the Prince of Yong, I fear that I do not have such good fortune. The Prince of Yong wants people with ability. I fear that I won¡¯t be able to muddle my way in. The Crown Prince is more relaxed and takes things much less seriously. In fact, I originally wished to pledge allegiance to the Prince of Qi, as I have heard that the Prince is fondest of places of joy and beauty. Who can say, I may be able to obtain the Prince¡¯s appreciation and recognition. However, after I came to Chang¡¯an, I heard that although the Prince of Qi liked to visit prostitutes, the warriors beside him had all experienced bloody battles. The kind of person that I am is not enough.¡±


    Chiji thought it over and agreed, ¡°What you say isn¡¯t wrong. The people of wulin are fond of exquisite martial arts skills. You members of the Kongtong Sect attach great importance to strange and unusual martial arts. If you were to go into battle, I fear you would not even be capable of becoming a common general. Moreover, not everyone wishes to join the military. With your frivolous temperament, I fear that it wouldn¡¯t take long before you are punished by military law.¡±


    Xia Jinyi concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right! Although I don¡¯t have any ability, I still understand myself quite well. If I am able to stay a few years in service to the Crown Prince, it should be superior to drifting about in jianghu.¡±


    Chiji looked at him before he finally smiled gently and spoke, ¡°Although there aren¡¯t any benefits to letting you off, I really don¡¯t want to kill you. All right, I believe you can be allowed to see my master. A word of warning: my master is usually benevolent and amiable. However, once he gets serious, you best hope that you die quickly.¡±


    Xia Jinyi suddenly laughed, as he replied, ¡°Much thanks to little brother for the warning. I have always adapted to the circumstances.¡±


    At this moment, in another room, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Through the copper tubes, I could hear Xia Jinyi¡¯s words. My mood became happy. At this moment, Xiaoshunzi suddenly also laughed. I asked, ¡°What is it? Do you also feel that he is really interesting?¡±


    Restraining his laughter, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°Young master, this servant is going to say something impudently.¡­ He really resembles you. If it weren¡¯t for young master¡¯s brilliance, I feel that he actually resembles you.¡±


    I originally was somewhat annoyed, but when I carefully thought about it, I could not help but laugh. Thinking it over, it was true. I became even more interested in this Xia Jinyi. In addition, I was even more certain that my plan would be successful.


    A short moment later, Xia Jinyi was escorted in by Chiji. Chiji had released Xia Jinyi from his fetters, allowing him to walk. However, he was intelligent enough to not dare to resist, otherwise it would have been unlikely for him to arrive in my presence. After nearly a day¡¯s worth of torment, Xia Jinyi¡¯s stomach was rumbling from hunger and his clothing were disheveled. His handsome appearance was covered with grime. With difficulty, he walked in. Chiji gently nudged him. Raising his head, Xia Jinyi caught sight of the black-clothed man sitting behind the desk and the handsome servant behind him. Afterwards, he obediently kneeled to the ground and announced in a low voice, ¡°This commoner greets Your Excellency, the Major.¡±


    This was outside of my expectations and I looked at him. Although he had seen me once from a distance, that he was able to remember me left me pleasantly surprised. I smiled and spoke, ¡°Young master Xia, you hail from the Kongtong Sect. From what I can see, you''re not someone who would commit a major offense. Why were you expelled?¡±


    Xia Jinyi raised his head and looked at me, straightforwardly answering, ¡°Daren, I wonder how this lowly one can be of service? Daren can interrogate me if this lowly one is up to the task. If I cannot, this lowly one is unwilling to casually to talk about my past events with anyone.¡±


    I once again seriously looked at him and indifferently stated, ¡°I require a chess piece. It is best if this chess piece has its own ideas and thoughts. In other words, I want a clever and nimble chess piece. You are very suitable.¡±


    Revealing a splendid smiling expression, Xia Jinyi inquired, ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to die?¡±


    I also smiled and responded, ¡°If you are sufficiently intelligent, not only will you not die, after this matter is successful, I will give you a way out.¡±


    The two of us looked at one another and smiled. At this moment, an indistinct voice floated into my ear. It was Xiaoshunzi speaking, ¡°You two really resemble one another.¡±


    I could not help but shoot a supercilious look at Xiaoshunzi. Although this method of secretly transmitting voices was very useful, it shouldn¡¯t be always used to bully me!


    Footnotes:


    Ò»Íø´ò¾¡, yiwangdajin ¨C idiom, lit. to catch everything in one net; to eliminate in one stroke, to solve the problem with one fell swoop


    ¹Â¼Ò¹ÑÈË, gujiaguaren ¨C idiom, lit. one who is cut off from others; one who has chosen to follow a solitary path; used to refer to an unmarried person


    In Chinese culture, for men to not be married and have no sons to continue on their family name was considered as the biggest failing of filial piety.


    ¶Ç¶µ, dudou ¨C is an undergarment that is a traditional Chinese form of the bodice


    ÓûÇܹÊ×Ý, yuqinguzong ¨C idiom, lit. in order to capture, one must let loose; to loosen the reins only to grasp them bette

 Chapter 6: A Top Level Operative

    Chapter 6: A Top Level Operative


    I smiled and waved my hand, stating, ¡°Chiji, provide a seat for young master Xia. You first withdraw and bring some tea and snacks. In all likelihood, young master Xia is already hungry.¡±


    Chiji turned and left. Not long afterwards, he returned with a tray filled with tea and snacks before withdrawing. Xia Jinyi sat down and promptly began to devour the food.1 A short while later, he gave a satisfied belch. Having eaten his fill, he almost seemed to collapse in the chair. Looking at me, he spoke, ¡°Daren please command me.¡±


    I casually inquired, ¡°Do you know my identity?¡±


    Xia Jinyi blushed and responded, ¡°I already know that you are a major in the service of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. I have also heard your name from my senior apprentice brother. I have heard that you are Jiang Zhe, Jiang daren, the one who with one poem killed the King of Shu.¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°You forgot something else¡ªI am from Southern Chu and was removed from my official position by the King. Today, I am dancing a different tune2 and am in service to the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Xia Jinyi grinned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me. Though Southern Chu looks down on you, however I have heard that the Prince of Yong attaches great importance to talented individuals. There is nothing wrong with daren pledging allegiance to the Prince of Yong.¡±


    I calmly remarked, ¡°All right, I originally intended to question you about your past, but after thinking it over, there is no need to do so. However, in the future, if there are any mishaps because you didn¡¯t reveal any unusual enemies or unusual experiences now, don¡¯t blame me for being unable to help.¡±


    After thinking it over, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°This commoner does not have any particular experiences that I need to report. However, with my incompetence with both brush and sword, I do not know what I can do for daren.


    I indifferently stated, ¡°It¡¯s very simple; you will pledge your allegiance to the Crown Prince. However, I want you to become the Crown Prince¡¯s confidante.¡±


    Xia Jinyi was stunned as he questioned, ¡°Daren, I am a nobody, so how can I get close to the Crown Prince?¡±


    I did not say anything. Picking up a piece of paper filled with densely packed words, I handed it to Xia Jinyi. After seeing the words on the paper, Xia Jinyi¡¯s expression became unreadable, as he asked, ¡°Daren, it¡¯s this simple?¡±


    I smiled and explained, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want you to find out any secrets, and I don¡¯t need you to be in communication with us. I only want you to follow my plan to acquire the Crown Prince¡¯s favor. To speak the truth, with your temperament, although you can¡¯t become a capable subordinate, you are more than capable of becoming a doted upon subject. I have already prepared all the conditions for you to become favored by the Crown Prince. After that, everything will depend on your ability to handle exigencies. You only need to adhere to one principle: to allow the Crown Prince to indulge himself. When the right opportunity presents itself, speak a few words to sow discord. However, remember that these matters can only involve the Prince of Qi. Outside of him, you must completely listen to the Crown Prince. You must do whatever wrongdoings that he wants you to commit. Even if you hear any giant secrets, even if they were planning to immediately harm the life of the Prince of Yong, you cannot pay any attention. Understand that today is the only time that we will ever meet. After today, even if we were to ever meet again, I shall never say anything that happened tonight.¡±


    Although Xia Jinyi did not understand the meaning behind my words, he still nodded his head and stated, ¡°I understand. Daren wants me to attain the favor of the Crown Prince. For everything else I will make my own decisions. I only need to try and please the Crown Prince, accompanying the Crown Prince to eat, drink, and play.¡±


    I nodded my head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s correct. You can tell your senior apprentice brother about the intelligence reports on the Embroidered Union. At the very least, through this matter, you can enter the Crown Prince¡¯s household, which allows you to acquire the Crown Prince¡¯s favor. Everything thereafter will rely upon your own cleverness. I will give you three medicinal prescriptions. These prescriptions, all of differing dosages, are excellent aphrodisiacs and will cause the Crown Prince happiness. Present them to the Crown Prince in order. Remember to say that you personally improved the medicine. Since you have used bewildering incense before, then you should also be aware of the usage of aphrodisiacs. The Crown Prince does not dare allow the imperial doctors to prescribe such prescriptions. As a result, you should be able to acquire the Crown Prince¡¯s favor without any problems.¡±


    Xia Jinyi blushed and revealed, ¡°Not hiding anything from daren, although this lowly one has not committed such sins as rape, I am familiar with the usage of bewildering incense. I can also understand the prescriptions provided by daren. They are definitely excellent medicines, increasing sexual delight without harming one¡¯s body. As long as it is not overused, these medicines are extremely good drugs.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If that is the case then I am more at ease,¡± I replied with a smile before I inquired, ¡°Do you have any more questions? After today, there won¡¯t be any more opportunities to ask.¡±


    Xia Jinyi hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Daren, are you sure that I will not betray you?¡±


    I smiled casually and quipped, ¡°Betray me? With what can you betray me? I¡¯ve given you intelligence to make a meritorious contribution. I gave you prescriptions to win the favor of the Crown Prince. I am not asking you for anything. As for keeping the Crown Prince company as he plays around, if the Crown Prince were virtuous, you would not have any place to use your talents. Even if the Crown Prince learns that I am having you sow discord between him and the Prince of Qi, does the Crown Prince actually fully trust the Prince of Qi? Therefore, if you are smart enough, you will follow my instructions. You will not only win the Crown Prince¡¯s favor, you will also not meet with a fatal disaster. Otherwise, Xiaoshunzi ¡­¡±


    From his bosom, Xiaoshunzi pulled out a tael of silver. With practiced ease, he ground the tael into flecks with his hand. Xia Jinyi swallowed hard, turning to look at me.


    I continued, ¡°However, I cannot fully trust you. How about this: write a written pledge, stating that you are a spy sent from the Prince of Yong. You will leave it here with me. If you don¡¯t keep the secret, I will allow the Crown Prince to see this written pledge. When the time comes, not only will the Prince of Yong wish to kill you, the Crown Prince won¡¯t let you off. As for this attendant of mine, he can easily kill you. You can only forget what happened tonight. Bringing my present and prescriptions with you, you can easily please the Crown Prince, acquiring the glory and riches that you so desire. But do not forget that if you do not have the ability to acquire the Crown Prince¡¯s favor in two months, then I¡¯m sorry, before I make a substitution, I must first have you slaughtered.¡±


    Xia Jinyi kneeled to the ground and declared, ¡°This lowly one will definitely not forsake daren¡¯s trust. Daren be at ease, this lowly one is only pleasing His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, and will not have any guilt.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°Good, write the written pledge now. I¡¯m waiting to see your good performance. Remember, after everything is done, you will be implicated. However, be at ease. I will arrange an escape route for you.¡±


    Xia Jinyi lowered his head and replied, ¡°This lowly one understands.¡± Finished speaking, he stepped to the desk and wrote the written pledge. He knew that if he didn¡¯t leave this written pledge behind, he would immediately be killed.


    ¡°Come,¡± I called out after he finished writing. When Chiji entered the room, I indifferently ordered, ¡°You will first return to the inn to rest. Didn¡¯t you make an appointment at the Jiangnan Spring restaurant tomorrow with your senior apprentice brother? During the meal, you need only say that you found traces of the Embroidered Union, remnants of the Kingdom of Shu. Afterwards, the Prince of Yong¡¯s guards will upon my orders come arrest you and deliver you to the Guanzhong Alliance. However, I believe that your senior apprentice brother will save you.¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s heart jumped. Without any alternatives, he could only say, ¡°Young master¡¯s preparations are so comprehensive. This lowly one will definitely not make any mistakes.¡±


    I waved my hands before I spoke, ¡°All right, you must return in the way you can. I will not see you off.¡±


    Xia Jinyi immediately became stupid, opening his mouth, as if he wished to say something. But after thinking it over, he dejectedly3 followed Chiji out.


    After Xia Jinyi departed, Xiaoshunzi indifferently asked, ¡°Young master, should I put away the written pledge?¡±


    I smiled slightly as I ignited the written pledge using the flame of the lamp. When Xiaoshunzi looked at me with bafflement, I nonchalantly stated, ¡°What use is this written pledge? Even if it was given to the Crown Prince, doesn¡¯t it make real the Prince of Yong¡¯s crimes? If Xia Jinyi is intelligent, he will not betray us. If he is really that stupid, we will not suffer any losses. However, I believe that he will not betray us.¡±


    Looking at the lamp light, I smiled again. With this kind of convenient arrangement, if Xia Jinyi were to betray us, then he would truly be the stupidest idiot in the world.


    Xia Jinyi once again had his acupuncture points sealed and placed into the chest. In the wee hours of the morning, he was returned to his room in the inn. On the road, Xia Jinyi repeatedly thought over what he should do. He was not someone to scrupulously abide by honor. However, after thinking it over, the other party only gave him the opportunity and the method to gain the crown prince¡¯s favor. His own reputation was poor, his martial arts mediocre. By missing this opportunity, it was very likely that he would be unable to acquire the high position and wealth that he had dreamed of day and night.4 Even if he were to reveal everything, what would happen? At present, no one did not know that the Prince of Yong¡¯s star was bright. He was only a nobody.¡­ How was he capable of shaking the Prince of Yong¡¯s position? Recalling Chiji¡¯s methods¡ªthat such a lowly attendant was so fierce and ruthless¡ªthen his master¡¯s methods could only be imagined. The best path before him was to listen to their words and acquire the crown prince¡¯s favor within two months.


    Returning to his own bed, after his sealed acupuncture points were released, Xia Jinyi sat up. He slowly calculated how to proceed until noon had arrived, before walking out of the inn and once again arriving at the Jiangnan Spring. The waiters saw that although there weren¡¯t any changes in his complexion, his eyes were extremely odd. Who let him offend the Guanzhong Alliance yesterday and now have lunch with someone from the crown prince¡¯s household.


    Entering the elegantly decorated reception pavilion, Xia Jinyi quickly caught sight of several brocade-clad men seated together and chatting happily. He stepped forward, bowing deeply towards the square-faced, middle-aged man seated at the chief seat and spoke, ¡°Eldest apprentice brother, I, your little brother, have arrived late. Would eldest apprentice brother please forgive me?¡±


    The middle-aged man was named Zhang Jinxiong. He was thirty-seven. His appearance was extremely upright and proper. His clothes from head to toe although gorgeous, were quite ordinary. His sleeves were extremely wide. He was a twenty-seventh generation disciple of the Kongtong Sect and had learned outstanding martial arts. There were already faint rumblings that he was already the top candidate to be the next generation''s sect master. Originally, he was completely focused on diligently training his martial arts and did not listen to the slightest distracting thoughts. Outside of following his sect¡¯s orders to handle matters, he rarely left the sect. However, two years ago, an envoy from the Fengyi Sect had personally come to the Kongtong Sect. After talking through the night, Zhang Jinxiong was dispatched to Chang¡¯an to become a fourth-rated blade-carrying imperial bodyguard. Zhang Jinxiong had an upright temperament and would never agree to exceeding propriety. Therefore, he quickly gained the crown prince¡¯s confidence and became the supervisor of the crown prince¡¯s household¡¯s imperial bodyguards. Under normal circumstances, he never paid any attention to political maneuvering and outside of his responsibilities defending the crown prince¡¯s household, he would diligently train. He would occasionally go out and drink a few cups with some friendly imperial bodyguards. Although his temperament was strict and severe, his generosity and magnanimity, and his just and fair behavior, let him receive the complete respect of his subordinates. To speak strictly, he was not the confidante of the crown prince, as a lot of the matters that the crown prince did not wish to make public were handled by others. These matters were handled by Vice Supervisor Xing Song.


    When he caught sight of Xia Jinyi, Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s face revealed a smile. He gently said, ¡°You¡¯ve come, come sit. These are all my subordinates. Once you¡¯ve entered into the Crown Prince¡¯s service, you should invite them to look after you.¡±


    Xia Jinyi stepped forward and bowed, as he said, ¡°Older brothers, this little brother is skilled with neither brush nor sword. Fortunately, I am somewhat clever. If you older brothers do not despise me, if there are any errands that needed to be run, hand them over to this little brother.¡±


    A slim middle-aged man smiled and replied, ¡°We have long heard Supervisor Zhang mention that you little joker are proficient in dining, wining, whoring, and gambling.5 However, you aren¡¯t diligent when training. If it weren¡¯t for your loyalty to your friends, and knowing when to advance and when to retreat, Supervisor Zhang would not even allow you to call him senior apprentice brother.¡±


    Without blushing and without his heart palpitating, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°It is only natural that senior apprentice brother cares about me. At that time, I did not follow good examples and was expelled from my sect. If it weren¡¯t for senior apprentice brother pleading for leniency, my martial arts would have been crippled long ago. Come, allow little brother to salute senior apprentice brother. In the future, would senior apprentice brother and all the elder brothers please take care of me? This little brother will absolutely not stir up any trouble.¡±


    Everyone laughed as they drank a cup of wine. Zhang Jinxiong was naturally pleased with his junior apprentice brother¡¯s words and actions, while the several imperial bodyguards did not mind this youth who could not threaten their positions. Following, the well-trained servants delivered exquisite dishes. One of the imperial bodyguards picked up his chopsticks. With a smile, he said, ¡°Southern Chu¡¯s specialties as expected have unique flavor. However, the names are too strange. Look at this dish ¡­ although it is extremely delicious, it is actually called ¡®beauty¡¯s liver.¡¯¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled and replied, ¡°This dish is made from duck pancreas. That is stir-fried duck gizzard and chicken breast and winter bamboo shoots, using duck oil and a high flame. The name has historical antecedents. Reportedly, at the time, a famous scholar of Southern Chu was hosting a banquet at a local famous restaurant called ¡®Autumn Rivers Pavilion.¡¯ Unknowingly, the restaurant¡¯s chef accidentally left out one course. If this were allowed to happen, then the restaurant¡¯s reputation would have suffered. After looking high and low, that chef caught sight of the pink and tender color of the duck pancreas floating in the water. He combined it with chicken breast and stir-fried it using high heat and duck oil. The outcome received the guests¡¯ approbation. When asked the dish¡¯s name, the waiter who had delivered the dish saw the milky white color and the glossy fresh tenderness, and speaking without thinking called it the beauty¡¯s liver. As a result, the dish became known by this name. In fact, Southern Chu has another dish called ¡®Xi Shi¡¯s tongue.¡¯¡±


    The gathered imperial bodyguards all repeated the name in amazement, ¡°Xi Shi¡¯s tongue.¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled and continued, ¡°In reality, it¡¯s only the tongue of a mussel. Reportedly, the flesh is fat, white, and tender, and is a delicacy of this world. However, it is only available on the coast.¡±


    One of the imperial bodyguards smiled and said, ¡°As expected, Brother Xia is quite knowledgeable. If there¡¯s the opportunity, we should definitely try this Xi Shi¡¯s tongue.¡±


    After Xia Jinyi¡¯s mind turned, he spoke, ¡°In reality, this little brother loves the delicacies of Sichuan. I have heard that Chang¡¯an has several restaurants that specialize in Sichuan cuisine. The Red Cloud Pavilion and the Xi Shi Pavilion all make pretty good Sichuan cuisine.¡±


    One of the imperial bodyguards sneered, ¡°Brother Xia has said that he has already become familiar with Chang¡¯an. This time, however, you have exposed yourself. I am a local, how can I not know the restaurants of Chang¡¯an? The Red Cloud Pavilion is indeed a Sichuan restaurant. Their Taibai duck is one of the best in the world. However, the Xi Shi Pavilion is one of the most famous brothels. I understand clearly that the pavilion¡¯s beauties are seductive beyond belief. In addition, there are many women from Southern Chu. Reportedly, they were all trafficked here from Southern Chu. Although the food and drink aren¡¯t bad, they have no distinguishing characteristics. I have heard that the owner is one hundred percent from Great Yong. How can it have outstanding Sichuan cuisine?¡±


    Xia Jinyi deliberately looked amazed as he commented, ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know? Little brother has roamed the world. I know the owner of the Xi Shi Pavilion. He is He Tieshan from the Qingcheng Sect. Although his swordsmanship is pretty good.¡­ Hehe ¡­ Eldest apprentice brother, you know that little brother later became a disciple of a Taoist priest from the Heavenly Capital Temple. As a result, little brother frequently sell medicinal pills and what not. It was coincidental, but I got to know Old He. That was about five or six years ago. Purportedly, he was a Supervisor of some Shu prince. Surprisingly, he is now a big businessman. However, to speak the truth, although we people of the jianghu must find ways to make money, there aren¡¯t many people like him who would force honest women into prostitution.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression, including Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s, all changed. In a heavy voice, Zhang Jinxiong asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, right?¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled and replied, ¡°How is that possible? Senior apprentice brother knows my abilities. When little brother first arrived in Chang¡¯an, I took shelter with the Guanzhong Alliance. Once when I went out to take a walk, I ran into Boss He in front of the Xi Shi Pavilion. It was only because that place was too expensive and little brother was embarrassingly short of money that I didn¡¯t go in.¡±


    Seeing Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s ashen complexion, Xia Jinyi found the situation extremely laughable. His words were only seventy percent truthful. The remaining thirty percent were made up. He had met this Boss He and he had traveled to Sichuan before. Even him selling medicine was true. However, Boss He had never bought medicine from him. He also did not know that this Boss He was an expert from the Qingcheng Sect or a supervisor in the household of a Shu prince. This information had all been provided by Jiang daren of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household.


    Seeing that the room¡¯s atmosphere was amiss, Xia Jinyi did not wait for his senior apprentice brother to interrogate him, gesturing that the dishes immediately be served. Just as a jar of fine wine was being delivered and Zhang Jinxiong was about to interrogate Xia Jinyi, a cold and solemn voice could be heard from outside, ¡°Xia Jinyi, quickly come out and be bound. This one will exempt you from death.¡±


    Xia Jinyi revealed an expression of panic, looking at Zhang Jinxiong. Zhang Jinxiong glanced at him before speaking in a raised voice, ¡°Who is it that is making a racket out there? This one is a fourth-rated blade-carrying imperial bodyguard, the Supervisor of the Crown Prince¡¯s imperial bodyguards, Zhang Jinxiong.¡±


    From outside, a shout of surprise could be heard. Subsequently, a man could be heard bellowing in a loud voice, ¡°This one is the fourth-rated blade-carrying imperial bodyguard, the Vice Supervisor of the Prince of Yong¡¯s imperial bodyguards, Hu Wei. Zhang daren, this official is acting under orders to arrest the criminal who disturbed Major Jiang of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies¡¯ household, the Dissolute Wastrel, Xia Jinyi. For what reason is Zhang daren here?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong ferociously glared at Xia Jinyi. Xia Jinyi paled, repeatedly bowing with hands in front. Zhang Jinxiong joylessly replied, ¡°Hu daren, please come in to speak.¡±


    The door opened and a formidable, austere, and severe looking large man entered. He wore the brocade dress of a court official. Not even bothering to look at Xia Jinyi, he stepped forward and saluted Zhang Jinxiong, speaking, ¡°Zhang daren, this official is acting under orders to arrest a criminal. Would daren please facilitate matters?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s expression was tranquil as he inquired, ¡°Although this junior apprentice brother of mine acts willfully and causes trouble, how did he trouble Hu daren to come here?¡±


    Hu Wei responded, ¡°Zhang daren is unaware but this official is currently tasked with guarding the Marshal household¡¯s major, Jiang Zhe, Jiang daren. Yesterday, Jiang daren was here drinking wine. Coincidentally, a clash occurred between Xia Jinyi and the Guanzhong Alliance. Your junior apprentice brother unexpectedly tried to frame and shift the blame, almost causing conflict between Jiang daren and the Guanzhong Alliance. Daren gave the order demanding that your junior apprentice brother be captured and delivered to the Guanzhong Alliance. Therefore, would Zhang daren please facilitate matters.¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s heart grew heavy. He naturally knew that the major of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies was one of the highest ranking and most important subordinates of the Prince of Yong. He was only a lowly supervisor of the imperial bodyguards; there was no way that he could stop this from happening. However, looking at his junior apprentice brother¡¯s pale complexion, he coldly stated, ¡°Since junior apprentice brother Xia has not violated the law and you are not from the Imperial Capital Magistrate, you do not have the qualifications to arrest him. Besides, if this official were to allow you to take him in my presence, this official would no longer have the face to remain by the Crown Prince¡¯s side.¡±


    Hu Wei¡¯s brows were tight and stern. His Imperial Highness had instructed him to absolutely comply with the commands of the major. If he were to violate such instructions, it was likely that he would be punished. However, Zhang Jinxiong also spoke reasonably. The household of the Prince of Yong and the household of the crown prince were like oil and water. Everyone understood this. If Zhang Jinxiong allowed him to take this Xia Jinyi away, then he would have severely harmed the crown prince¡¯s face. If this were to happen, the Prince of Yong would likely be unhappy with his behavior. After thinking it over and unable to find a way, he glanced at Zhang Jinxiong. Although Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s temperament was upright and proper, he was not a fool. He could also see Hu Wei¡¯s difficulties. After thinking it over, Zhang Jinxiong spoke, ¡°Fine, how about this ¡­ Allow me to bring this junior apprentice brother of mine back. I will absolutely not allow him to leave Chang¡¯an. After a few days, I will personally go to the Guanzhong Alliance to resolve this matter and also apologize to Jiang daren. However, today, I absolutely cannot allow you to take him away.¡±


    Thinking it through, Hu Wei understood that this was the only way to resolve this problem and thus said, ¡°Since Zhang daren is serving as the guarantor, this official will allow him to go free while I go back and report to the major and make new plans.¡±


    Finished speaking, he saluted and bade his farewell. Zhang Jinxiong personally escorted him off. After all was said and done, the Prince of Yong and the crown prince had not yet fully fallen out. It was best that full consideration be given to each side¡¯s face. In addition, Zhang Jinxiong himself was not someone lacking in manners.


    After seeing off Hu Wei, Zhang Jinxiong glowered at Xia Jinyi and said, ¡°This is good ¡­ Last time you spoke vaguely ¡­ So you actually severely offended the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. How can this matter be resolved?¡±


    Note:


    In China, there are multiple ways of saluting. In jianghu and common usage, a typical salute involves making a fist with the right hand, while either using the left hand to wrap around the right fist or the right fist is held against the open left palm. Females switch this around. It''s also switched around to denote the start of an argument or fight. In polite society, salutes were made holding the two palms forward together, the fingers overlapping somewhat.


    Footnotes:


    ÀÇÍÌ»¢ÑÊ, langtunhuyan ¨C idiom, lit. to wolf down one¡¯s food; to devour ravenously; to gorge oneself


    ¸ÄÏÒÒ×ÕÞ, gaixianyizhe ¨C idiom, lit. change of string, move out rut; dramatic change of direction, to dance to a different tune


    ´¹Í·É¥Æø, chuitousangqi ¨C idiom, lit. hanging one¡¯s head dispiritedly; dejectedly, crestfallen


    ÃÎÃÂÒÔÇó, mengmeiyiqiu ¨C idiom, lit. to yearn for something even in one¡¯s dreams; to long for something day and night


    ³ÔºÈæζÄ, chihepiaodu ¨C idiom, lit. to go dining, wining, whoring, and gambling; to lead a life of dissipation

 Chapter 7: Bright Future Prospects

    Chapter 7: Bright Future Prospects


    Xia Jinyi repeatedly begged bitterly, clearly explaining the entire situation to his senior apprentice brother. After Zhang Jinxiong had calmed down, he said, ¡°Fine.¡­ It seems that we need to first settle the Guanzhong Alliance. However, although I am the Supervisor of the Crown Prince¡¯s imperial bodyguards, I am unable to mollify the Guanzhong Alliance. Only if the Crown Prince personally steps in ... However, how can we have the Crown Prince be involved in this small matter?¡±


    Xia Jinyi watched his senior apprentice brother anxiously. Zhang Jinxiong glared at him, pissed off and angry. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°You were originally talented. Even if you couldn¡¯t surpass others, you would not be inferior to them. For a single woman, you would abandon yourself to despair ¡­¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s complexion became increasingly pale, no longer making any sound as he sat in a corner of the room, his expression stupefied.


    At this moment, one of the imperial bodyguards suddenly said, ¡°Supervisor, you shouldn¡¯t be too worried. We should carefully investigate the matters that Brother Xia just brought up a moment ago. If there really are problems, we should report to the Crown Prince. If Brother Xia is able to perform great service, Supervisor can ask the crown prince to help. This matter is very easy to resolve. The problem related to the household of the Prince of Yong isn¡¯t major. As long as Brother Xia¡¯s dispute with the Guanzhong Alliance is resolved, it isn¡¯t likely that they will continue to stick their nose in other people¡¯s business. When the time comes, Brother Xia need only beg forgiveness.¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s expression flickered as he spoke, ¡°I almost forgot. Fine. Jinyi, let¡¯s see if you are lucky enough.¡±


    Xia Jinyi stared back blankly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Eldest apprentice brother, what meritorious service can this little brother perform?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong smiled and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too long a story to tell.1 When the moment comes, you will understand.¡±


    The control that His Imperial Highness, the crown prince, exerted over Chang¡¯an and his surroundings was quite vigorous. Over a period of a single night, Li An received a detailed report. Looking at his confidant and think tank, Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong, Li An asked, ¡°Lu daren, how do you think we should handle this situation?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong twirled his beard and leisurely expounded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the situation is clear. The Embroidered Union are the remnants of the Kingdom of Shu. Their former area of operation was in Shu and Southern Chu. Therefore, our Great Yong turned a blind eye to their activities. Now that the state of affairs in Southern Chu is in complete disorder, they seized the opportunity to increase their operations in Great Yong. In this subordinate¡¯s view, they will not really be able to do anything. They only know how to plot and assassinate, coercing the poor, in addition to trafficking human beings. Originally, there was no need for Your Imperial Highness to be anxious about dealing with them. We may even have a use for them. After all, it was the Prince of Yong who destroyed the Kingdom of Shu.


    ¡°However, since they aren¡¯t satisfied with acting in Southern Chu, then they will eventually cause difficulties in Great Yong. In this subject¡¯s view, it will soon be the New Year sacrifices. Isn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness striving to substitute for the Emperor during those sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine? The Emperor has yet to make his decision. It would be better for Your Imperial Highness to make preparations and eliminate them in one stroke. Afterwards, petition the Emperor to request recognition. Then have Noble Consort Ji say a few words into the Emperor¡¯s ears. If that were to happen, then Your Imperial Highness¡¯s desires will definitely be realized.¡±


    Li An celebrated when he heard Lu Jingzhong¡¯s words and lauded, ¡°Junior Mentor, as expected, is my think tank. This matter must be handled nimbly, preventing the Prince of Yong from learning of it and taking advantage. If we can substitute for the Emperor to sacrifice at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine, when that happens, who will dare suggest that our position as heir apparent isn¡¯t stable?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled and stated, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this subject preemptively congratulates Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An laughed and replied, ¡°Oh, Li Zhi, Li Zhi ¡­ Who cares if you pacified Southern Chu and were promoted to the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies? As long as Our position as the heir apparent is stable, after all is said and done, you will only be a subject.¡± Towards the end, Li An was fuming with rage between gritted teeth.


    Lu Jingzhong gazed at the crown prince who had lost self-control, contempt flashing in his eyes.


    Under Lu Jingzhong¡¯s meticulous arrangements, the Embroidered Union¡¯s Chang¡¯an branch was swept clean three days later. All of its members were captured in one fell swoop. Some lower level officials were implicated. This was a successful encirclement and annihilation. After interrogation, it was learned that in the short term, the Embroidered Union was focused on gaining benefits from the chaos in Southern Chu to restore the Kingdom of Shu, and had no plans targeting Great Yong. However, under the heavy torture to extort a confession ordered by Lu Jingzhong, they quickly were able to attain the confession that the Embroidered Union was planning on assassinating the children of the Great Yong imperial household and important civil and military officials during the New Year. It was natural that after having attained his goal, Lu Jingzhong meticulously forged a detailed plan of assassination for the Embroidered Union. For a period of time, news of the elimination of the Embroidered Union and the thwarting of the Shu remnants¡¯ conspiracy left the capital abuzz, adding some lustrous color right before the grand occasion of the New Year.


    Setting aside first the reactions of all the various factions, I seized the opportunity to have Han Wuji offer shelter to the former acquaintance who had threatened him and dispatch an envoy from the main branch of the Embroidered Union. To the best of my knowledge, this envoy was a trusted confidant of the Head of the Embroidered Union, Huo Jicheng. Through him, I could establish a relationship with the Embroidered Union. From the information that I had collected, Huo Jicheng was the son of an important Shu minister. His natural disposition was cold-hearted and callous. He was abundantly resourceful. However, his temperament was somewhat arrogant, petty and narrow-minded. He lacked the talent for military tactics and strategies. Otherwise, the Embroidered Union would not have flourished in Great Yong, while experiencing only difficulties in Southern Chu. Originally, I had no intention of involving myself with matters relating to the Embroidered Union. However, Roulan was already my daughter. I really did not want her to one day risk her life and take vengeance. It was better for me to take care of matters.


    Receiving the crown prince¡¯s petition, Li Yuan was extremely happy. Although he had persisted in naming his eldest son as the heir apparent, Li An¡¯s mediocrity had left him somewhat dissatisfied. This time, Li An had acted swiftly and unwaveringly, eliminating this malignant tumor. Li Yuan put down the petition and said to Prime Minister Wei Guan, ¡°Beloved subject Wei, it seems that the Crown Prince is capable. It is merely that he previously had no opportunity to manifest it.¡±


    Wei Guan bowed and responded, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty speaks true.¡±


    Li Yuan smiled and replied, ¡°Beloved subject, there have been many ministers who have petitioned that the Crown Prince be allowed to follow us to perform sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine together. What do you think?¡±


    Wei Guan properly analyzed, ¡°The Crown Prince has already been anointed as the heir apparent for several years and has received the Mandate of Heaven. For the sake of the empire, he should be allowed to sacrifice to the heavens and the earth with the Son of Heaven. This subject also thinks that it should be so. With the Prince of Yong was enfeoffed as the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies, the grace granted him already reached the extremes. Your Imperial Majesty should steady the Crown Prince¡¯s position, preventing future turmoil.¡±


    Li Yuan nodded his head and replied, ¡°Your suggestion is quite appropriate. How about this? This time, have the Crown Prince substitute for us and go to the Imperial Ancestral Shrine to offer sacrifices. Then allow him to accept the customary deference of all of officialdom in the Hall of Magnificent Culture.2 Prepare an edict for us.¡±


    When the Prince of Yong learned of this edict, his face was as heavy as lead. Without consulting with anyone, he walked towards the Cold Courtyard on the west side of his manor. Jiang Zhe disliked the Perched Phoenix Courtyard as being too luxurious. After taking a look through the entire outer residence, he selected the most remote courtyard. After putting everything in order, he moved in. Nearing the courtyard, Li Zhi could see the imperial bodyguards hidden in concealed positions. Satisfied, he nodded his head. He had intentionally ordered that the defenses here be reinforced. Walking through the entrance of the courtyard, Li Zhi could see that the courtyard¡ªoriginally filled with weeds and a jumbled mess of vegetation¡ªhad already been quite elegantly tidied up. He nodded his head in satisfaction. This courtyard was originally a guest courtyard. However, because its position was remote, no one paid much attention to this courtyard aside from the two or three servants and maids and the guards patrolling at night. As a result, the courtyard gradually became neglected.


    At some point, Jiang Zhe had a stroll throughout the outer residence. When he saw this courtyard, Supervisor Chang was initially extremely ashamed, intending to heavily criticize those servants attending to this courtyard, but was tactfully persuaded otherwise by Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe was fond of this courtyard¡¯s tranquility and decided to move in. His temperament was calm and harmonious. As long as there weren¡¯t too many people walking about, he would be content. Li Zhi was very attentive, specially asking Supervisor Chang to learn Jiang Zhe¡¯s preferences from Li Shun, so as to allow Jiang Zhe to reside here comfortably. Therefore, although Li Zhi was anxious, when he saw these elegant surroundings and the well-trained servants, he smiled slightly.


    Entering the building where Jiang Zhe spent his everyday life, Li Zhi caught sight of Jiang Zhe presently sitting before a chessboard considering a scenario. Jiang Zhe had a leisurely temperament. This quite spacious room was laid out with a living room at the front and sleeping quarters in the back. In between was a folding screen that served as a partition. One could barely discern an elegant and pure bed and curtains. The small front living room wasn¡¯t too big, but it was fully furnished, including a chess platform, a zither platform, a couch, bookshelves, and a desk. It was extremely cozy and stylish, evoking a dense scholarly taste.


    Seeing Li Zhi enter, my opponent, Xiaoshunzi, stood and bowed in greeting. I was still racking my brains thinking about my next move. Alas, I was the one who taught him how to play weiqi, but now when I played him, I would lose more than I won. At this moment, I heard Xiaoshunzi announce, ¡°Young master, His Imperial Highness has come.¡±


    I raised my head and saw Li Zhi¡¯s countenance filled with worry. Surprised, I inquired, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, what has happened?¡±


    Li Zhi sat opposite me and in a pained voice responded, ¡°Imperial Father has issued a decree. This year, the Crown Prince will substitute for the Emperor and offer sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine. If this happens, the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir will be stabilized. Sir, tell me what should this Prince do about this? Alas ¡­ Sir, the Crown Prince eradicated the Embroidered Union¡¯s strength in Chang¡¯an. It would have been great if we had been able to take action sooner.¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°Has Your Imperial Highness forgotten? Our original plan was to lay low. Now that the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir has been stabilized, this will allow him to become pleased with himself, whetting his desire. Since this has happened, isn¡¯t this for the best? Your Imperial Highness need not worry. After the New Year, Shi Yu will be dispatched to escort the heir to Youzhou. This way, the Emperor and everyone else will all be under the impression that Your Imperial Highness is preparing an escape route. In this way, the Crown Prince will feel free to coerce Your Imperial Highness, while the Emperor will consider Your Imperial Highness¡¯s meritorious service and begin to protect Your Imperial Highness. If this happens then Your Imperial Highness will be safe and secure. As a result, the Crown Prince¡¯s patience and fortitude will decrease so much so that resentment and loathing will be generated towards the Emperor.¡±


    Li Zhi was an intelligent person. He immediately understood and said, ¡°So these were already within Sir¡¯s grasp. This Prince actually was excessively anxious. Sir, has the person you mentioned already been appropriately arranged?¡±


    I softly reminded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness please remember, we have never arranged any one. Your Imperial Highness is a vassal, while the Crown Prince is a liege. How can a vassal arrange to plant someone beside the Crown Prince?¡±


    Li Zhi knowingly smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, in the New Year, Imperial Father will certainly host a banquet with all of officialdom. Sir is already a major in the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies, a fourth-rated official. You have the rank to be granted an audience with the Emperor. In addition, Imperial Father has mentioned meeting you. I wonder what Sir thinks.¡±


    I was originally disinterested. However, I wanted to take the opportunity to meet the crown prince and all the officials. As far as I was concerned, this was extremely useful. As such, I nodded my head and replied, ¡°This subject also wishes to meet the outstanding talents of the court.¡±


    Within a secret chamber in the manor inside the city were two middle-aged men with gloomy complexions. One was seated, while the other was lying down. The looks on their faces were filled with anxiety and melancholy. The seated middle-aged man looked at the dim light of the oil lamp. Suddenly, he spoke, ¡°Boss Gong, is that friend of yours trustworthy?¡±


    The middle-aged man lying down smiled and replied, ¡°Leader Liu, you can be at ease. The one surnamed Han was formerly a secret operative within the army. He was an assassin who treated human life as grass.3 Although I am unaware of how he got rich, you can see that he has not disclosed our presence. Without this secret chamber, we would have entered Great Yong¡¯s dungeons long ago.¡±


    The seated middle-aged man heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Be that as it may ¡­ look at our current situation. We are in a precarious state, while he is a rich person. I cannot be at ease with his enthusiasm.¡±


    Just as Boss Gong was about to retort, the door to the secret chamber opened. A clear and bright voice could be heard to say, ¡°Commander Liu, your suspicions are really not small. I am now rich. If it weren¡¯t from consideration that we are subjects of the Kingdom of Shu, who would bother to worry about your business? You must know that if my master knew of this, then even if I wouldn¡¯t die, I would still lose a layer of skin.¡±


    ¡°It was a slip of little brother¡¯s tongue. I apologize,¡± said Commander Liu as he promptly rose to his feet before he asked, ¡°I wonder which person is Brother Han¡¯s superior?¡±


    Han Wuji smiled and stated, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. I am currently the Chief Manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Our pavilion master does not have any pleasures aside from gold, silver, and other valuables. Therefore, regardless of location, regardless of who, as long as there is money to be made, there will be other influences.¡±


    Commander Liu¡¯s eyes lit up as he replied, ¡°So it is the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is a latent power in Southern Chu? Of Southern Chu¡¯s major merchants, out of ten, three or four are members of the Heavenly Secrets Trade Association. Surprisingly, Brother Han has such a respectable position in the pavilion. Quite admirable.¡±


    Han Wuji indifferently stated, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it. To tell you the truth, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is difficult to fully comprehend. Although I am the Chief Manager, in reality I am only someone who appears personally to handle affairs. The real power and authority aren¡¯t in my hands. Aside from matters relating to money, little brother can make few decisions. In fact, little brother is of mind to do business with your noble union.¡±


    Commander Liu¡¯s expression jumped as he asked, ¡°Brother Han please speak. So long as it is of benefit to our Embroidered Union, once little brother goes back, I will facilitate it at all costs.¡±


    Han Wuji¡¯s expression became somewhat furtive, as he considered. ¡°Your noble union wishes to rebel. It probably urgently requires weapons and provisions. If little brother can help, what do you say?¡±


    Commander Liu was greatly surprised as he exclaimed, ¡°What? Can you really help? If so, our union head will certainly give his profound thanks. In the future, if we are successful, there will be benefits for brother Han.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled and replied, ¡°You must know of the strength that our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has in Southern Chu. Recently, those Southern Chu ministers have already determined that the third prince, Zhao Long, will become King. At the beginning of next year, he will ascend to the throne. At present, Southern Chu has a thousand things it needs to do.4 The Yong army wreaked havoc for almost half a year and also plundered Jianye. To speak something unpleasant to hear, the Southern Chu treasury has been emptied, while they have also lost much military equipment and supplies. They are incapable of replenishing these losses. However, Southern Chu is a land of milk and honey5 after all. This year¡¯s foodstuff production is still fairly good. At present, Southern Chu is short of money. Great Yong prevailed and acquired plentiful spoils of war. However, Great Yong has suffered a drought and is short of food supplies. If you are courageous enough and make the right connections, you could steal and resell Great Yong¡¯s military equipment and horses to Southern Chu, exchanging them for foodstuffs and cotton, and bring them back to Great Yong. Not only can we satisfy your own needs, you can also make a killing.¡±


    Commander Liu¡¯s frowned and stated, ¡°I fear that this won¡¯t be that easy. At present, we just suffered losses in Great Yong. I¡¯m afraid that we don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled understandingly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Crown Prince¡¯s actions are directed for the Prince of Yong? This business deal will result in tenfold to twentyfold profits. You only need to dispatch someone to the Crown Prince, saying that they are willing to pledge allegiance to the Crown Prince, begging him to let you off. As long as the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, no one will continue to pay attention to you. At present, the Ministry of Revenue is in the hands of the Crown Prince. You can say that Great Yong¡¯s military logistics are controlled by the Crown Prince. So long as the Crown Prince approves, this business will be extremely easy. After a few days have passed, after the Crown Prince has tampered with the Ministry of Revenue, wouldn¡¯t these missing items be made up for? When the time comes, over a million shiningly white taels of silver will enter the Crown Prince¡¯s pocket. Why would he be dissatisfied?¡±


    Still frowning, Commander Liu replied, ¡°Great Yong is already his. Would he really attach such importance to this amount of money?¡±


    Han Wuji sneered, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that right now, the Crown Prince is being watched above by the Emperor and is eyed covetously below by the Prince of Yong? You shouldn¡¯t consider his identity as respectable. I¡¯m afraid that his enjoyment and pleasure cannot even match us merchants. Moreover, don¡¯t tell me that he doesn¡¯t want to raise and maintain some fearless soldiers and advisers. He has many places where he needs to spend money. To tell the truth, we have plenty of methods in Southern Chu. However, in Great Yong, we will have to rely upon you. Don¡¯t conceal anything from me ¡­ this time, although some ministers were implicated, the Crown Prince was not vicious. Your real patron is unscathed.¡±6


    ¡°You wait. I will go back and discuss this with the union head. Although my position is not high, the union head trusts me,¡± said Commander Liu, firmly nodding his head before asking, ¡°However, how will I find you?¡±


    ¡°I will provide you with a way to contact me,¡± answered Han Wuji. ¡°My master only wishes to get rich and doesn¡¯t care about any affairs of state. As long as you do not harm our interests, everything can be easily dealt with regardless of whether you¡¯re plotting rebellion or restoring the kingdom.¡±


    Commander Liu said, ¡°Brother Han be at ease. We are not foolish. Who doesn¡¯t love gold, silver, and other valuables? What¡¯s more, once this method is connected, it will be of great benefit to us.¡±


    The two exchanged glances and laughed, the sound repressed and furtive.


    Within the Cold Courtyard of the residence of the Prince of Yong, I was lying down on the soft couch, looking at the scroll in my hand. Because I felt the manor¡¯s classified study was too restrictive, I lately only spent half a day there. Afterwards, I would plan and strategize within the Cold Courtyard. Watching me think, Xiaoshunzi suddenly asked, ¡°Young master, is it okay to let the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets get involved?¡±


    Hearing his questioning, I casually replied, ¡°There was no other way. In the future, this matter will most assuredly have problems arise. If someone from the Prince of Yong¡¯s household were to take part, not only would it not be able to fool the Crown Prince¡¯s spies, it would also invite disaster. Do you think that the Prince of Yong would allow military equipment to be stolen and sold off?¡±


    Worried, Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets will get in touch with Southern Chu merchants, while the Embroidered Union will contact Great Yong¡¯s Crown Prince, and afterwards smuggle foodstuffs and military equipment. After this, the pavilion will likely be unable to appear. Moreover, young master¡¯s relationship with the pavilion will not be able to be concealed from the Prince of Yong. Would the young master''s cousin be implicated?¡±


    I smiled lightly and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Nominally, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets will sell off all of the shares that it owns before mishap occurs. I have already had them set it all up, separately dividing the shares to be received by the members of the Secret Camp. Before our contract expires, the profits will continue to be mine. When the contract expires, these properties will be theirs. In this way, I can fulfill the promises that I had made at the time. In any case, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was originally only a tool to make money. After this, all of my properties, minus the part distributed to the disciples of the Secret Camp, will be in the millions. At that point, the pavilion will not have a further reason to exist.¡±


    ¡°It is young master that is brilliant,¡± said Xiaoshunzi with a smile before stating his worries, ¡°But it is unlikely to be able to conceal the smuggling foodstuffs and military equipment from the Prince of Yong.¡±


    I indifferently replied, ¡°When the Prince of Yong discovers this, I will have him endure silently. Without this leverage, how will we be able to depose the Crown Prince?¡±


    Sitting up, I pushed open the window, looking out at the pitch-black sky. I coldly stated, ¡°The strategies that I, Jiang Zhe, employ rely upon the sinister nature of the human heart. If the Crown Prince did not have any selfish motives and was wholeheartedly serving the state, then this stratagem of mine would not work. Xiaoshunzi, you must remember: once a person has been blanketed, it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t be splashed by the water, but rather that their intentions are impure. If the Crown Prince is really worthy and virtuous, possessing the bearing of a sovereign, then my plan would be virtually useless. If he were to consequently lose the throne, it is not because I had been vicious, but rather that he did not have the good fortune and magnanimity to become the Son of Heaven.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ˵À´»°³¤, shuolaihuachang ¨C idiom, lit. start explaining and it¡¯s a long story; complicated and not easy to express succinctly


    ÎÄ»ªµî, wenhua dian ¨C the Hall of Magnificent Culture


    ɱÈËÈçÂé, sharenruma ¨C idiom, lit. to kill people like scything flax; human life as grass


    °Ù·Ï´ýÐË, baifeidaixing ¨C idiom, lit. many things waiting to be done; a thousand things to do


    ÓãÃ×Ö®Ïç, yumizhixiang ¨C idiom, lit. land of fish and rice; fig. fertile region, land of milk and honey


    °²È»ÎÞí¦, anranwuyang ¨C idiom, lit. safe and sound; to come out unscathed

 Chapter 8: The Magnificent Feast at the Start of Spring

    Chapter 8: The Magnificent Feast at the Start of Spring


    In the twenty-fourth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the eleventh year of the sixty-year cycle, the Emperor promulgated an edict, commanding Crown Prince Li An to offer sacrifice on behalf of the emperor at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine, receivinig the customary deference from all of officialdom at the Hall of Magnificent Culture. The Prince of Yong was frightened and in the second month of the same year, he petitioned the Emperor, requesting that he proceed to his fief in Youzhou. The Emperor did not permit it, commanding that the heir act on his behalf. Afterwards, the Prince of Yong reported that he was ill, requesting that he be excused from attending court. The Emperor permitted it.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Emperor Taizong


    In the first year of Tongtai,1 the eleventh year of the sixty-year cycle, Lu Xin, the Marquis Who Suppresses Distant Lands, led all of officialdom in supporting the third prince, Zhao Long, as King. The regnal era was changed to Tongtai. The distant King Yang was honored as the retired emperor. Consort Shang was honored as the queen mother and ruled in place of the emperor.2 The affairs of state were entrusted to Marquis Lu. After the new King ascended the throne, he issued a decree enfeoffing Lu Xin as the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands and dispatched an envoy to Great Yong, paying tribute and declaring vassalage.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Min of Chu3


    Amidst the songs of praise and scenes of prosperity,4 New Year¡¯s Day arrived at last. This day was truly bustling. First was a full court assembly where all of officialdom came to bow and pay their deference to Yong Emperor Li Yuan at the Hall of the Supreme Ultimate.5 Then the ministers traveled to the Hall of Magnificent Culture in the Eastern Palace6 to bow and pay their deference to the crown prince. Although the crown prince had his own residence in the Imperial City, he had never been able to move into and reside in the symbol of the authority of the heir apparent, the Eastern Palace. Eventually this year, due to various reasons, Li An was finally permitted to formally enter and become the master of the Eastern Palace, ultimately ensuring the stability of his position as the heir apparent. When the Prince of Yong, at the head of all the ministers, arrived at the Eastern Palace to pay their deference to the crown prince, when they performed the great ceremony of kneeling twice and kowtowing six times, Li An had become the heir apparent in the eyes of the people of the world in both name and reality. Upon seeing the Prince of Yong, towards whom he had always felt inferior, debasing himself before him, an overflowing joy filled Li An.


    Afterwards, Li An substituted for the emperor in the major ceremony of offering sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine. At this moment, Li An had become completely intoxicated by the joy of being the center of world, acknowledging their allegiance.


    In comparison, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi had an expression that was inevitably somewhat aloof and detached With the status between a sovereign and his ministers already fixed, one couldn¡¯t blame him for feeling this way. No one could think that at this moment, Li Zhi could only exclaim in admiration at Jiang Zhe¡¯s stratagem. He could tell that Li An was already smug and conceited. The crown prince¡¯s joy at completely overwhelming the Prince of Yong caused the crown prince to practically make several mistakes. In that case, as long as the plan was appropriate, he could consign the crown prince to eternal damnation without any hope of reprieve. It was easy to talk about making concessions for future gains. However, for someone to be capable of planning such a daring strategy, he must surely be someone with outstanding courage. Up until now, Li Zhi did not know what Jiang Zhe was planning, so much so that he couldn¡¯t understand Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions. He only felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s plan appeared to be an interlocking and interrelated net. And Li An was the butterfly that was slowly fluttering into the net.


    After the sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine were completed, Li Yuan issued a decree and arranged a banquet at the Honeydew Hall,7 inviting all of the officials. I accompanied the Prince of Yong to the banquet. While I took a seat towards the side with Shi Yu, the Prince of Yong naturally was occupied with drinking toasts with the other ministers. In a low voice, he introduced all of the important personages of the court.


    In a low voice, Shi Yu spoke, ¡°In the first seat amongst the civil officials is the Prime Minister and Director of the Imperial Secretariat,8 Wei Guan. He is the chief assistant to the Emperor. During the period when both the Emperor and the Prince of Yong were away campaigning, the court was nominally supervised by the Crown Prince. However, in reality, the affairs of state were all managed by that person alone. His personal character is one that is deep and profound, and full of schemes. He has completed grasped the meaning of how to serve a ruler. As a result, he has been at the center of government for many years, his glory and favor never weakening. However, as his age has risen these last few years and the disorder in the court stemming from the struggle to become the heir apparent, as a result, he has put his own safety above all else, very rarely expressing his opinions. However, from what we know, he is leaning towards the Crown Prince, because he has worked alongside the Crown Prince for years. But, this person will not really involve himself in the dispute. If one day we are successful, he will not have any objections. His Imperial Highness is of mind that it is sufficient to steady him. However, we cannot use him to help.


    ¡°Below him, the official in the fifth seat is Palace Attendant9 Zheng Xia. This man is loyal and honest, and dares to admonish the Emperor. That year when the Prince of Qing attempted to assassinate Noble Consort Ji, many petitioned the Emperor to have the Prince of Qing executed, arguing that he was guilty of unfilial conduct by attempting to assassinate his mother. This man, in everyone¡¯s presence, directly criticized them, stating that although His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing, attempting to assassinate the noble consort was inappropriate, however, he was attempting to avenge his birth mother. Regardless of whether this enmity should be avenged, there was no reason to have the Prince of Qing punished. Even if he was guilty, he was not guilty of unfilial conduct, as Noble Consort Ji wasn¡¯t his first mother.10 As the Emperor had regrets toward the Prince of Qing, he sent away the Prince of Qing to his fief. I¡¯m afraid that this man will likely oppose us. However, His Imperial Highness has stated that if we are able to use righteousness to persuade him, then this person is a seldom-seen important minister.¡±


    I looked at Wei Guan. His appearance was average, graying at both temples. What was rare was his naturally poised bearing. He truly had the presence to command all of officialdom. As for Zheng Xia, he had a square face and large ears. His eyes were like the distant stars. Although he was only thirty-something years old, his each and every movement was filled with a faint awe-inspiring grandeur. Just there two were enough to completely overpower all of Southern Chu¡¯s officials. Great Yong becoming the hegemon of the Central Plains was thus inevitable and expected.


    Shi Yu continued, ¡°The person beside the Crown Prince is the Junior Mentor of the Crown Prince, Lu Jingzhong. Although this man has an average appearance, he is extremely proficient at essays and the legal system. As a result, he was appointed as the junior mentor. However, although this man¡¯s appearance seems to be honest and considerate, his mind is actually treacherous and devious. He is the most important adviser under the Crown Prince. We have suffered many losses because of him.¡±


    I looked towards Lu Jingzhong. At present, he was my biggest enemy. Looking, I could see that his appearance was indeed ordinary. However, his skin color was somewhat excessively pale. His pair of eyes were half open and half closed, seemingly as if he had not slept enough. As I was sizing him up, Lu Jingzhong seemed to have sensed something and his eyes opened wide. They were filled with cold electricity as he looked towards me. I hurriedly lowered my head and felt the cold and severe gaze sweep past me.


    Shi Yu actually smiled back at him. Seeing that it was Shi Yu, Lu Jingzhong seemed to be at ease. From a distance, he raised his cup and toasted. Shi Yu smiled slightly and also raised his cup. The two drank the contents of their cups in one gulp.


    Only after Lu Jingzhong¡¯s gaze moved away did I speak softly, ¡°That man is indeed not ordinary. Much thanks to Brother Shi for helping me out of trouble.¡±


    ¡°He and I are old opponents. As such, he won¡¯t take note of you,¡± replied Shi Yu lightly. ¡°Look, that person toasting the Emperor is the Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu. The man once saved the Emperor¡¯s life. Although his military ability is fairly ordinary, he is a lucky general. If he wins, the victory is decisive. If he loses, he is somehow able to withdraw with his entire army. In addition, he cares little about wealth and emphasizes justice and righteousness, and loves to make friends. The individual most respected by Great Yong¡¯s proud soldiers and heroic generals is perhaps the Prince of Yong. However, the most intimate individual is Cheng Shu. If he wishes to do something, he does not require official approval documentation from the Ministry of War, just needing a simple letter. No one would dare to not acknowledge it. He actually deeply regards His Imperial Highness and has previously defended His Imperial Highness on numerous occasions. Although he does not acknowledge the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince can¡¯t do anything about him due to his popularity and the favor and trust of the Emperor. This man is also completely loyal to the Emperor. It will be unlikely to have him help His Imperial Highness. However, if His Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, he will certainly look favorably upon it.¡±


    I looked at that person¡¯s languid and indolent bearing. Although his bearing was somewhat coarse, his body language presented approachability and warmth. Although he had already reached the age of fifty, his hair and beard were still jet-black and there wasn¡¯t a hint of exhaustion in his eyes. Seeing him toast, Li Yuan smiled and raised his cup, the relationship between a sovereign and his subject joyous and harmonious. Sure enough, he was an unusual man.


    ¡°At present, our Great Yong military is divided into four factions,¡± added Shi Yu. ¡°The four hundred fifty thousand troops under the command of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is the strongest force. Many of the current, famed generals in the army all serve under His Imperial Highness. Now, for the most part, they are stationed in strategic positions outside of the capital. Therefore, you haven¡¯t met them.


    ¡°Apart from this, the Prince of Qi has a force of two hundred thousand troops and the Prince of Qing has one hundred thousand troops. Although these troops aren¡¯t as good as the Prince of Yong¡¯s, they are still elite.


    ¡°The remaining large faction is the Qin-Cheng clique. Qin Yi, the General Who Pacifies Distant Lands, and Cheng Shu, the Duke of Wei, jointly control one hundred fifty thousand imperial guardsmen and two hundred thousand border troops. In other words, they are the generals most trusted by the Emperor, and are used by the Emperor as a protective talisman to suppress and inhibit all of the princes.


    ¡°Currently, of the three princes, the Prince of Qing has no power to contest for the position of heir apparent, while the Prince of Qi and His Imperial Highness are incompatible like oil and water. With Qin and Cheng commanding an army of three hundred fifty thousand, the emperor¡¯s position is as steady as Mount Tai.¡±


    I looked at the head of the military officials, Qin Yi. His appearance was cultured and handsome, his hair and beard the color of ash. He almost seemed like a cultured scholar. However, upon seeing his hale and hearty vigor, as well as his ability to talk cheerfully and wittily, one could tell that he was an awe-inspiring aged tiger. No wonder he was the general that the emperor relied most heavily upon.


    ¡°Suiyun, look over there,¡± said Shi Yu at this time. ¡°Although that person is not famous, you will do well to remember him. He is Attendant Gentleman of the Imperial Secretariat Qin Wuqi. Usually, this man only loyally carries out his duties. However, he has stayed in the Imperial Secretariat for nine years. Of the Emperor¡¯s edicts, sixty to seventy percent are composed by him. Moreover, you must remember that the Prince of Qi¡¯s wife, Qin Zheng, is his eldest daughter.¡±


    I trembled. Looking towards this refined scholar, I lightly asked, ¡°Could it be that this man is related to the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Shi Yu smiled and responded, ¡°Suiyun is indeed astute. Reportedly, this man received great kindness from the Fengyi Sect Master in his youth. Therefore, he has always been grateful and sought to repay the kindness.¡±


    I memorized this man''s appearance. Afterwards, I lightly said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen all the people that I needed to see, it¡¯s been a worthwhile trip. Brother Shi, in a moment, when the banquet ends, I will depart first. Tomorrow and the day after, I intend to rest well. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to rest,¡± confessed Shi Yu with a surreptitious expression. ¡°Beginning from the second day of the New Year, there will be good fun.¡±


    I stared at him somewhat blankly. He smiled and explained, ¡°This year, the Emperor¡¯s spirits good. For after the lunch banquet, he had issued a decree of holding a military skills competition outside the Vermillion Bird Gate. Each and every Great Yong official at or above the fourth rank, or the children of aristocratic families, as long as they are youths under the age of thirty, are permitted to register and participate in the competition. For the one who prevails, the Emperor intends to bestow hefty rewards. I¡¯ve heard that the competition is divided into three parts¡ªhorse racing, archery, and fighting. If you are able to come first in one of the contests, you may be able to bring honor to your ancestors. With this kind of grand occasion, how can you not take a look?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s that kind of good occasion,¡± I replied with a laugh. ¡°I should definitely go take a look. Unfortunately, I am not adept at horse archery or other martial skills. It is impossible for me to take part in the competition.¡±


    ¡°The news of this matter has been spread long ago. It seems like you pay no attention to outside matters,¡± said Shi Yu, also laughing. ¡°This time, all the ministers in the court, high and low, and the common people of Chang¡¯an have begun betting. The list of those who have registered is already known to the entire world. General Cheng, the Duke of Wei, is personally overseeing the betting. That old person is extremely fair. Of course, several of the large casinos in Chang¡¯an have also all opened betting.¡±


    I smiled wryly and responded, ¡°Although I can make a bet, I am not proficient at either horse archery or martial skills. Moreover, I am also unfamiliar with the competitors.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of, me?¡± asked Shi Yu with a grin, as he continued, ¡°If we consider the ones who best understand these competitors, if the Prince of Yong considers himself second, then there is no one who would dare consider themselves first. We will ensure that you don¡¯t suffer a loss. This time, there are three individuals who are popular candidates. One is the fourth son of Prime Minister Wei, Wei Ying. At present, he holds the position of Gentleman of the Ministry of Personnel. Reportedly, this year, he may be promoted to the position of Attendant Gentleman of the Ministry of Personnel. Although he is a civil official, he is also an expert horseman. Prime Minister Wei has a blood-sweating horse from Ferghana11 in his possession. Therefore, he is the likeliest candidate to win the horseracing contest.


    ¡°Another is the second son of the Grand General Who Pacifies Distant Lands, Qin Qing. He is Great Yong¡¯s General of Tiger¡¯s Might and carried on his family¡¯s horse archery skills. Amongst Great Yong¡¯s young high-ranking officers, he is the most outstanding.


    ¡°Last is the son of Chief Minister of the Ministry of Rites Xiahou Lan, Xiahou Yuanfeng. The man is considered to be the most handsome man in Chang¡¯an, and is comparable to Pan An and Song Yu.12 His martial arts are very powerful. At present, he is a second-rank imperial bodyguard and is the Vice Supervisor of the Palace Guard, and is the imperial bodyguard most favored by the emperor. Reportedly, this man¡¯s martial arts are profound and mysterious, and he is the most powerful expert amongst the young imperial bodyguards in the palace guards. However, it is unclear who his master is.¡±


    I lightly remarked, ¡°As expected, Great Yong has many outstanding talents.¡±


    Seeing that I was somewhat displeased, Shi Yu could not make heads or tails of it and stopped talking. After thinking it over, he realized that I must have recalled the indolence of the civil officials and the frivolity of the military officials of Southern Chu. But he also knew that he could not point this out and could only change the topic. He began to introduce some of the other officials to me.


    As we were whispering privately, a low voice admonishing us could be heard from the side. I raised my head and looked over, seeing the Prince of Qi walking over with a young official. Shi Yu and I hurriedly rose to our feet. Walking before us, Li Xian inquired, ¡°All the officials are feasting. Right now, they¡¯re mutually exchanging toasts. Why are the two of you having a private conversation?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Major Jiang has only just recently arrived in Great Yong,¡± explained Shi Yu calmly. ¡°He is unfamiliar with the matters of the court. Therefore, this subject was making some simple introductions. In addition, our ranks are lowly and inferior. How do we dare be impudent? Wei daren, this person is Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun, the new major in the service of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies ¡­ Suiyun, this is Wei Ying, Wei daren. He was the zhuangyuan of the Great Yong¡¯s imperial examinations in the twenty-first year of Wuwei, the eighth-year of the sixty-cycle. At present, he is the Gentleman of the Ministry of Personnel.¡±


    I slowly bowed and paid my respects. I could see that Wei Ying was about twenty-five or twenty-six years of age, of similar age to me. This man¡¯s looks were delicate and pretty, his countenance elegant and leisurely. Within his mannerisms, a refined bearing could be detected. Although he was the child of a wealthy and exalted family, and was a young nobleman, there was not a single trace of arrogance or haughtiness, causing people to have a favorable impression when meeting him for the first time.


    Wei Ying had originally heard from the Prince of Qi that Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun, had already pledged allegiance to Great Yong, and was presently also in the Honeydew Hall. Therefore, he was curious and asked the Prince of Qi to introduce him. When he had passed the imperial examinations as the zhuangyuan three years ago, he was naturally wild with joy. But he had frequently heard people say that if one considered literary ability, the best were those people from Jiangnan. And amongst these, the best was the zhuangyuan of the sixteenth year of Southern Chu¡¯s Xiande era, the seventeenth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the zhuangyuan of the fourth-year of the sixty-year cycle, Jiang Zhe. This man¡¯s literary ability was outstanding and was at the absolute apex of Southern Chu. His poem, Recollections Under the Moon, was famous throughout the world. A single song, Dance of the Cavalry, was sufficient to force the King of Shu to commit suicide. He had long been considered as the most gifted scholar of Southern Chu. It was only that he had fallen ill and was confined to bed after the invasion of Sichuan that his poems and essays gradually became rare. Wei Ying had once copied down all of the poems and essays that he was able to collect. Often he would read them with admiration. Today, seeing Jiang Zhe, Wei Ying realized abruptly that this man¡¯s reputation was fully justified and well deserved. Although this man, only a year or two older than him, was somewhat skinny and his appearance wasn¡¯t as elegant, but from his calm and composed manner, his gentle and yet indifferent temperament, caused Wei Ying to feel appreciation.


    Wei Ying stepped forward and bowed in greeting. He said, ¡°I have long heard that Brother Jiang¡¯s talent is peerless in the present age. Meeting you today, this is indeed the case. Underclassman, Wei Ying, greets Sir.¡±


    I was slightly touched. Surprisingly, this son of the prime minister was as modest and humble as his appearance. I returned his courtesy and replied, ¡°I am only someone negligently living out the rest of my days, I dare not accept Wei daren¡¯s courtesy. Since daren is Great Yong¡¯s zhuangyuan, your scholarship is naturally not ordinary. If there is the opportunity, I would like to ask daren for guidance.¡±


    Wei Ying happily returned, ¡°Wei Ying cannot thank Brother Jiang enough if you are willing to bestow your beneficial teachings. If there is leisure time in the future, Wei Ying will personally come to pay a visit.¡±


    As we mutually exchanged modest words, Li Xian became impatient. He originally believed that scholars tended to disparage one another, thinking that Wei Ying had come over with the intention of mocking Jiang Zhe. To his surprise, the two actually acted so familiar with one another. This wasn¡¯t good. His mind was keen and he immediately ordered, ¡°Qin Qing, come over here for a moment!¡±


    A young general answered and walked over. I carefully looked over. This young general¡¯s appearance somewhat resembled Qin Yi. The only differences were that he had wider shoulders and longer legs, his stature larger. He did not share his father¡¯s demeanor of a scholarly general. He seemed to be quite familiar with the Prince of Qi, as he smiled and asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, for what reason have you sought me out?¡±


    The Prince of Qi pointed at me and said, ¡°This person is the one who hounded the King of Shu to death, Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun. Didn¡¯t you say you wished to meet him?¡±


    Qin Qing glanced at me, a trace of ridicule flashing across his eyes. Suddenly, he spoke in a loud voice, ¡°In the past, Jiang daren¡¯s song, Dance of the Cavalry, forced the King of Shu to commit suicide. You probably didn¡¯t think that today you yourself would bend your knee and surrender, right?¡±


    His voice was loud and clear, causing the entire Honeydew Hall to fall silent. Everyone concentrated on us.


    Shi Yu and Wei Ying¡¯s complexions both changed. However, under the gaze of thousands of staring eyes, they had no way to speak up to help me. My expression remained unchanged, completely calm. In a clear voice, I replied, ¡°The King of Shu had lost and mourned his state. It is only natural that he died alongside it. Although Jiang Zhe composed a song to send him off, it required that the King of Shu have a sense of shame. Only then did this become a tale that captured the imagination. The King of Southern Chu is His Imperial Majesty¡¯s beloved son-in-law. Their amicable relationship is as close as that of father and son. I have never heard of a father punishing his son with suicide. Moreover, as a subject, I repeatedly submitted loyal and sincere advice, and instead suffered dismissal from office. In addition, since antiquity till now, the only one who killed himself for the sake of his sovereign and his state is Qu Yuan.13 However, the King of Southern Chu is currently still alive. If the King were to perish and if Jiang Zhe were to die for him, then it is likely that my name would go down in the annals of history, but my King would be considered as inept and incompetent as King Huai of Chu.14 As a result, my King being disgraced and humiliated to raise this subject¡¯s prestige is not something that I would do. Moreover, if my King were to be King Huai of Chu, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that the general considers His Imperial Majesty to be King Hui of Qin?15 The Qin Dynasty fell after only two generations.16 I wonder how many generations the general wishes for Great Yong to be passed on?¡±


    Hearing my words, Qin Qing¡¯s complexion become ashen, while Wei Ying¡¯s admiration was clearly expressed on his face. Shi Yu lowered his head, snickering. Li Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and envy. While we were motionless, there was someone clapping his hands in applause.


    When we all turned to look, they saw that it was Li Yuan who was clapping his hands in applause. Immediately, everyone was at ease. At this moment, the Prince of Yong was by the emperor¡¯s side. With a laugh, he stated, ¡°Qin Qing, you¡¯ve got the worst of it. Imperial Father, this is Southern Chu¡¯s most gifted scholar, Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe, why aren¡¯t you paying your respects to His Imperial Majesty?¡±


    I calmly stepped forward and paid the proper respects, neither servile nor overbearing. Li Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Good, We have long heard of your talented name. We are extremely pleased that you were able to renounce the dark and seek the light. I have heard the Prince of Yong say that your health is poor, constantly confined to bed. Were it not for this, we would want you to serve as a secretary in the Imperial Secretariat, helping us draft decrees.¡±


    I lightly stated, ¡°From youth, this subject¡¯s constitution has been extremely frail and weak. Formerly, during my service in the army, this subject contracted an illness. Although this subject has recovered, the root cause still remains. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, considers this subject¡¯s debility and keeps me by his side to look after me. This is His Imperial Highness¡¯s benevolence, and is also this subject¡¯s great honor.¡±


    Li Yuan became even happier, as he declared, ¡°Good, this is also a tale that captures the imagination. You should not be discouraged by General Qin¡¯s words. Carefully and properly perform your duties. My Great Yong will not unfairly treat virtuous talents from throughout the world in the least.¡±


    I once again bowed in thanks. Li Yuan waved his hand, gesturing for me to withdraw. The Prince of Yong also took the opportunity to follow me and bid his goodbyes. Pulling me along, the Prince of Yong walked to Qin Qing¡¯s side. He spoke, ¡°General Qin, Major Jiang, both of you are young elites. You must not hold any mutual animosity. Allow this Prince to take responsibility and have the two of you conciliate.¡±


    Qin Qing was originally flushed with anger, but hearing Li Zhi¡¯s exhortations, he seized the opportunity to disentangle himself, apologizing to me. I returned his politeness with the proper rites.


    At this moment, someone behind me laughed and stated, ¡°All right, I finally was able to see Brother Qin apologize.¡±


    We turned and looked. The speaker was a brocade-clad handsome youth. This youth was no more than twenty-two or twenty-three years of age. His appearance was incomparably delicate and handsome, akin to Song Yu and Pan An. Furthermore, he had a lanky stature, making it seem like he was as elegant as a jade tree. The entire person seemed to be as exquisite as a jade statue. This person first laughed before continuing, ¡°What a good Southern Chu gifted scholar, really gaining the admiration of me, Xiahou Yuanfeng.¡± Finished speaking, he stepped forward and performed a deep bow. Neither servile nor overbearing, I returned his courtesy, smiling, while saying nothing.


    At this time, almost all of the attention was gathered upon us. The Prince of Yong, the Prince of Qi, Wei Ying, Qin Qing, and Xiahou Yuanfeng were all individuals capable of attracting everyone¡¯s gaze. Now that they were all standing together, it seemed, in an instant, like all of the brilliance and radiance in the Honeydew Hall were gathered here. What had caused all of these ministers to focus their attentions here was the one standing beside all of these outstanding talents of Great Yong, Jiang Zhe. I did not have status, nor did I have a dazzling appearance, nor did I have a threatening and grand demeanor. Nevertheless, I miraculously left a profound impression within hearts. This impression existed like a pleasant country scene. Regardless of the intensity of the others¡¯ brilliance and radiance, they could not conceal the calm and simple elegance of a clear spring in the middle of a forest.


    Footnotes:


    ̩ͬ, tongtai ¨C lit. together with exultation


    ´¹Á±ÌýÕþ, chuiliantingzheng ¨C idiom, lit. to govern from behind the curtain; to rule in place of the emperor


    ³þíªÍõ, chu minwang ¨C lit. the Pitiful King of Chu


    ݺ¸èÑàÎè, yinggeyanwu ¨C idiom, lit. the warbler sings and the swallow dances; scenes of prosperity, the coming of spring


    Ì«¼«µî, taiji dian ¨C lit. the Hall of the Supreme Ultimate; this was the name of the main palace hall during the Sui and Tang Dynasties where the emperor held court, as well as a minor palace during the Ming and Qing Dynasties; in Chinese cosmology, the term Taiji (tai chi/t¡¯ai chi) refers to the undifferentiated absolute and infinite potential, the singular from which the yin and the yang originate


    ¶«¹¬, donggong ¨C lit. the Eastern Palace; was used to refer to the crown prince¡¯s palace that was separated from the main imperial palace and was positioned in the Imperial City, not in the Palace City


    ¸Ê¶µî, ganlu dian ¨C lit. the Honeydew Hall; a palace hall that served as the main residence of the emperor during the early part of the Tang Dynasty


    ÖÐÊé, zhongshu ¨C the Imperial Secretariat pens and issues decrees on the emperor¡¯s behalf


    ÊÌÖÐ, shizhong ¨C the position of palace attendant is a supplementary title awarded to officials chosen by the emperor as their confidential advisers


    µÕĸ, dimu ¨C children of concubines treated the principal wife of their father also as their first mother


    º¹Ñª±¦Âí, hanxuebaoma ¨C according to tradition, the horses of Ferghana, Central Asia sweated blood when they ran and were much prized by Chinese rulers and ministers; Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty launched several campaigns to acquire these horses


    ÅË°², Pan An and ËÎÓñ, Song Yu are two of the four men considered the most handsome in Chinese history, and are often used as bywords for handsome men. Pan An was a prominent poet during the Eastern Jin Dynasty, while Song Yu was a writer and poet from the late Warring States period.


    ÇüÔ­, Qu Yuan was a minister of the state of Chu. He was slandered and dismissed from office by King Huai of Chu. Learning that King Huai of Chu had been captured and that the Chu capital of Ying had fallen, Qu Yuan wrote a lengthy poem entitled ¡°Lament for Ying¡± before wading into the Miluo River holding a rock to commit ritual suicide.


    ³þ»³Íõ, King Huai of Chu was a King of the state of Chu during the Warring States Period. In 299 BC, while attending negotiations with the state of Qin, King Huai was captured and held hostage. In the subsequent campaign, Qin took advantage of the political turmoil in Chu and captured the Chu capital of Ying. While he later managed to escape, he was recaptured, ultimately dying three years later while in captivity.


    ÇØ»ÝÍõ, King Hui of Qin, was the first king of the state of Qin (all previous rulers had been dukes). While he executed Shang Yang, he maintained the reformations that helped make Qin one of the most powerful states in China. During his reign, the Qin army took King Huai of Chu hostage and conquered the Chu capital of Ying.


    The Qin Dynasty only had two emperors before it was defeated by rebel forces led by Liu Bang and Xiang Yu.

 Chapter 9: Exhibiting Martial Arts and Comparing Skills

    Chapter 9: Exhibiting Martial Arts and Comparing Skills


    In the first month of the first year of Tongtian, the eleventh-year of the sixty-year cycle, Jiang Zhe, as a subordinate of the Prince of Yong, lined up according to his rank in the Great Yong court. The Yong Emperor summoned all of officialdom to a banquet. On the second day of the New Year, the Emperor decreed that all young elites compare their skills outside the Vermillion Bird Gate. The Emperor indicated that he would bestow rewards to those who made superior displays. In reality, the Emperor was choosing a husband for Princess Changle. Towards these outstanding heroes, the Princess was taciturn and uncommunicative. When the competition ended, the Emperor asked the Princess her intentions. Sobbing, the Princess replied, ¡°This child¡¯s husband is still alive. How can I remarry?¡± At first, the Emperor was angry and indignant before ultimately becoming sorrowful. Noble Consort Zhangsun was anxious, comforting both sides. The Princess was silent. Afterwards, the Noble Consort secretly questioned the Princess¡¯s palace maids. The palace maids reported that although the Princess was watching the competition from upstairs, she did not pay particular attention to any of the participants. She was only happy and delighted when she saw the Prince of Yong¡¯s Major. The Noble Consort thus understood.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    A pair of large black eyes very carefully gazed at that tall figure. He should have fallen asleep, right? The pair of fair and delicate hands dropped to the floor and began to move forward. Drawing support from the knees, she moved forward at lightning speed. Closer, even closer before the small hands reached out and grabbed the target. This quickness was absolutely as fast as lightning. But who would have imagined that there was someone else who was much faster. A flash before the eyes and her objective had been snatched away. ¡°Wah!¡± the little infant began to cry, shaking the world. Following, a pair of hands picked up and embraced the baby girl in a fluster, both menacing and amusing her. But the baby girl did not give even a bit of face. It was only until another hand brought over a big headed doll, carved from wood and wrapped in silk and cotton, waving it in front of the baby girl, did she sniffle and begin to laugh. She reached out towards the doll that was almost her size, squeaking to express her delight.


    After wiping away the cold sweat from his head, Xiaoshunzi reproached, ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t always be bullying the young miss. If the Princess of Yong finds out, she will definitely rebuke you for lacking in steadiness.¡±


    I subconsciously pulled back my head. Yesterday, I had only deliberately used a toy to lead Roulan to chase me and develop her response ability, and ended up being called before the princess. From behind a curtain, she admonished me. Today if the princess were to find out that I had caused Roulan to cry, wouldn¡¯t the result be even more wretched? I promptly looked to see if the little rascal was present to report on my wrongdoings. Seeing that he was not present, I nodded my head with satisfaction. Because the heir, Li Jun, would soon depart for Youzhou to protect it on the Prince of Yong¡¯s behalf, he had been called over today by the Prince of Yong. This was the result of my reminder to the Prince of Yong. Otherwise, this little rascal would always be off to the side keeping an eye on me. Yesterday, it was him who complained to the princess.


    However, there was another obstacle. I looked at Xiaoshunzi and said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, you should go take a look at the martial arts exhibition and skill competition. Look at how their martial arts are and see who is the most likely to triumph. This matter is of utmost importance.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi indifferently asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t His Imperial Highness already dispatched people to take a look?¡±


    I was silenced by him but soon retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I trust you?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi asked profoundly, ¡°Is young master thinking about continuing to bully young miss, Roulan?¡±


    I quickly shook my head and replied, ¡°No, no. Roulan is my treasured darling, why would I bully her?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this servant will go take look,¡± said Xiaoshunzi with a laugh. ¡°Young master, you must remember that if the Princess gets angry, then I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to suffer.¡±


    Looking at Xiaoshunzi''s departing figure, I smiled evilly, walking towards the happily playing Roulan. Opening my mouth, I spoke, ¡°Little Rou¡¯er, daddy is coming over to play with you.¡±


    The baby girl did not know the dangerous situation she was in. Raising her head, she tossed aside the doll, opening her arms, asking me to embrace her. I stared blankly at her, a warm feeling welling up from the bottom of my heart. I couldn¡¯t help but pick her up and embrace her, kissing her little face that was like an apple. After she squeaked for some time, she called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be filled with joy. Holding Roulan in my arms, I spun around several times. The laughter, like the ringing of a silver bell, began to sound. This was Roulan¡¯s favorite game.


    After snatching some leisure, I walked into the Prince of Yong¡¯s study with my mood happy and free of worry. As expected, the Prince of Yong was present going over documents. Although his expression was dull, it carried a hint of displeasure. I stepped forward and bowed, speaking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, how is the situation outside?¡±


    Li Zhi lifted his head and looked at me. His expression relaxed before he asked, ¡°Suiyun, who do you think is the most suitable to be Changle¡¯s husband, the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law?¡±


    Pondering, I replied, ¡°From what this subject knows, Wei Ying, Qin Qing, and Xiahou Yuanfeng are the most outstanding of the participants. This subject has not been in Chang¡¯an for long and does not know who is more suitable.¡±


    That day, after returning to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Li Zhi informed me that the competition had another hidden purpose. As it turned out, Li Yuan was focused on making up for the suffering that the Princess Changle had experienced. Therefore, the emperor was intent on finding a new husband for her. However, Zhao Jia, the King of Southern Chu, was still present in Chang¡¯an. Li Yuan could not openly go about selecting a new husband and thus borrowed the competition to allow Noble Consort Zhangsun and Princess Changle to look upon the outstanding young talents of Great Yong and pick a son-in-law with both suitable appearance and moral standing. At present, this news was extremely secret. Outside of the members of the harem, no one else knew the truth of the matter. Li Zhi had learned of this from his wife, Lady Gao. These last several years, Noble Consort Zhangsun had no children by her side. Lady Gao had always been virtuous and filial. As Li Zhi was the one who suggested the discord ploy that caused Princess Changle to be married to Southern Chu, therefore he frequently had Lady Gao to enter the palace to call upon the noble consort. Over these years, the relationship between the two was as close as mother and daughter. Therefore, Noble Consort Zhangsun had asked Lady Gao¡¯s opinion.


    I did not mention this subject to the Prince of Yong. Ever since I had learned the real reason behind this competition, I was extremely angry. This was not because Great Yong did not even worry about the continued existence of Zhao Jia. This was because from start to finish, Princess Changle had never displayed any real feelings towards toward Zhao Jia, so much so that I even suspected that there was something underhanded that caused Princess Changle¡¯s miscarriage. However, although I sympathized with Princess Changle¡¯s bitter experiences, I did not approve of her behavior. Regardless of all else, the king was still alive. Even if she wished to remarry, she should not be so anxious to do so. At the very least, she should wait to remarry until she no longer had any official relationship with the king. In reality, I had always been extremely angry. If it weren¡¯t for the existence of Roulan, comforting my spirits, I was afraid that I would have exploded in anger long ago. After I had calmed down, I thought that it was better to let it pass. Princess Changle was a pride of the Heavens. Why should I put her on a pedestal and consider her to be too perfect? Perhaps it was because of her secret tears during her wedding, and her sweet temperament and agreeable personality during the audience with her at the temporary palace, that caused me to engender feelings of sympathy and a favorable impression towards her.


    Since the Prince of Yong was now asking me, I would use an objective manner as much as possible to comment on this matter¡¯s effect.


    Shooting a glance at the Prince of Yong, I replied, ¡°In the eyes of those people who use their heads, the Emperor¡¯s doting on the Princess is a connection. If the Princess does not choose a suitable person, not only will this be detrimental for Your Imperial Highness, but this will also inevitably injure the Princess¡¯s heart. If this happens then I¡¯m afraid that Your Imperial Highness will forever be unable to obtain the Emperor¡¯s and the Noble Consort¡¯s forgiveness and understanding. The best outcome would certainly be the Princess marrying Your Imperial Highness¡¯s choice. The next best would be to have her marry a neutral party. Although this subject is unclear about these individuals¡¯ real inclinations, Grand General Qin¡¯s neutrality is definite. If the Princess were to marry Qin Qing that would probably be the best outcome.¡±


    Li Zhi revealed a happy expression. However, he instead said, ¡°This Prince admires your disregard for Qin Qing¡¯s insults towards you, impartially expressing your opinion. However, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for Qin Qing to become the choice. Originally, he and Changle grew up together as childhood friends.1 If it weren¡¯t for Changle being married off to Southern Chu, Qin Qing would probably have been the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law. When I had my wife ask the Noble Consort for her desire, the Noble Consort stated that before Changle departed for Southern Chu, Qin Qing once asked Changle to elope. However, Changle refused.


    ¡°At the time, Changle said, ¡®I am the honored daughter of the imperial clan and have received the grace and kindness of the common people. How could I ignore the empire and the affairs of state? If I were to selfishly run away, not only would this harm the imperial clan¡¯s reputation, it would also hurt the feelings of her Imperial Father and Mother. Even if Imperial Father dispatched another member of the imperial clan to Southern Chu, Great Yong would inevitably have lost its sincerity and cause Southern Chu to become unhappy. As a result, the marriage alliance would fail, leaving behind boundless repercussions. Although I, Changle, am a only a weak woman, I dare not commit such a disloyal, unvirtuous, and unfilial act.¡¯


    ¡°In reality, Imperial Father and the Noble Consort were both aware of this. But caring for the face of Grand General Qin and also taking pity on Changle, they therefore did not charge Qin Qing with a crime. Nowadays, Qin Qing has also thought of expressing his interest in taking Changle as his bride to the Noble Consort, but Changle was firm in her refusal. Therefore, this competition was set up to choose her husband. Outsiders do not yet know of this matter. However, I¡¯m afraid that Qin Qing¡¯s efforts will be for naught.¡±


    Although I did not know why Princess Changle had rejected Qin Qing, I did not have any choice but to carefully consider the present outcome. Thinking carefully, I said, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng has appearance and talent that surpasses others. I¡¯m afraid that he would not show the proper considerations2 towards the Princess. In addition, his father is part of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. Although Wei Guan is inclined towards the Crown Prince, he will not go so far as to openly express his support. Wei Ying¡¯s character is out of the ordinary. If the Princess is able to acquire such a good match, we can expect her be happy.¡±


    The Prince of Yong sighed and replied, ¡°This Prince feels that way as well. However, rumor has it that the Crown Prince is supporting Xiahou Yuanfeng. He has even persuaded the Empress, saying that Xiahou Yuanfeng is talented and good-looking, and does not participate in the court battles. He will be suitable to take good care of the Princess. He even said that Xiahou Yuanfeng fell in love with the Princess at first sight and will certainly not raise marital strife due to past events. In comparison, Wei Ying is a dragon amongst men, his future career prospects inevitably illustrious. If he one day turns his back upon the Princess, an otherwise happy thing will unavoidably become disastrous. The Empress was persuaded and seems interested in Xiahou Yuanfeng. The Emperor also greatly favors Xiahou Yuanfeng and seems to be of mind to permit this union.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Crown Prince is intentionally trying to obtain the Princess¡¯s support and strength?¡± I inquired with a heavy face before I continued, ¡°The entire world knows that the Princess is doted upon. If Xiahou Yuanfeng borrows the Princess¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid that this person will be impossible to control.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and responded, ¡°I have also dispatched people to participate. However, although I have as many fierce subordinate generals as the number of clouds, this kind of well-rounded character with exquisite looks is difficult to find. Even if there are several, their family backgrounds are not illustrious. To say nothing of the fact that if I dispatched people, I¡¯m afraid Qin Qing would bear the brunt of it. Regardless of success, it will offend Qin Qing. What¡¯s more ¡­¡±


    Li Zhi seemed to want to say something more, but hesitated. I took the opportunity to carry on what he was saying, ¡°What¡¯s more, this will cause people to believe that Your Imperial Highness covets the Princess¡¯s strength and does not care about the relationship between brother and sister.¡±


    Li Zhi continued to smile wryly. Looking at me, he spoke, ¡°Although I have no wish to hinder Changle¡¯s happiness, it would be detrimental to me if she were to marry Xiahou Yuanfeng. What do you think this Prince should do?¡±


    I bowed my head and thought it over, suggesting, ¡°Your Imperial Highness should not be overly worried. Regardless of what the Emperor and the Empress think, the one making the decision is still the Princess herself. The Noble Consort¡¯s opinion will also influence the Princess. Why doesn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness invite the Princess of Yong to advise and persuade the Noble Consort? I believe that the Noble Consort would not be at ease with the Princess marrying Xiahou Yuanfeng. When all is said and done, he is too young and is insufficiently stable. The Princess will once again experience suffering. She requires a considerate and tender, steady and upright individual to take care of her.¡±


    Li Zhi happily replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! In fairness, if we don¡¯t consider anything else, I also would not feel at ease if Changle were to marry Xiahou Yuanfeng. He is too young and too unsteady.¡±


    On the fourth day of the New Year, outside of the Vermillion Bird Gate, the martial arts exhibition reached the climax. After the preliminary competition ended yesterday, today became the day when first place was determined. In the wide expanse before the gate, a fierce battle between giants occurred. Seated on a platform on the west side of the competition grounds were the emperor, the empress, and Noble Consort Zhangsun accompanying Princess Changle watching the competition. The other consorts and concubines were seated behind them. These members of the harem were rarely permitted to come out. As a result, all of them were in high spirits.


    The last horse race was occurring at this moment. Of the competitors, the greatest shouts were for Wei Ying and Xiahou Yuanfeng. Wei Ying¡¯s Ferghana horse and Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s good colt from Great Wan3 were both excellent horses. While Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s Great Wan horse was a bit inferior, his horsemanship surpassed Wei Ying. Therefore, the race was even. After the red flag signaled, the two took the lead and charged out, leaving all the other horses far behind. As they reached the end of the racetrack, the two turned their horses around to race back. Relying upon his superior horsemanship, Xiahou Yuanfeng was a bit faster. However, Wei Ying was not lacking. Using the formidable strength of the Ferghana horse, he was able to catch up. During the last sprinting stage, the two used all of their endurance. Ultimately, it was Wei Ying who prevailed, becoming the winner of the first part of the competition.


    Noble Consort Zhangsun happily said, ¡°As expected, Gentleman Wei is well-rounded. I, your servant, still feel that he is the most suitable for Zhen¡¯er.¡±


    The empress said instead, ¡°In reality, Yuanfeng, this child, is also not bad. If it weren¡¯t because his horse was somewhat inferior, he probably would have beaten Wei Ying. In addition, he¡¯s participating in all three parts of the competition. Even if he takes second in all three, that in itself is not easy.¡±


    Li Yuan also nodded his head and said, ¡°Xiahou is indeed a young outstanding hero. However, Wei Ying¡¯s character is serious and proper, and he is a master of both brush and sword. He is also a fairly good choice.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun was somewhat concerned. She looked at Princess Changle, but saw that there was not a hint of happiness on her face, merely looking out silently upon the competition grounds. At this moment, Noble Consort Yan suddenly said, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, have both arrived.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun looked around, only seeing Crown Prince Li An and Prince Li Zhi of Yong in casual dress. There were specially provided seats below the spectator platform that were for them. The previous two days, they had not personally come. Today, they by chance had come.


    Hearing that the Prince of Yong had arrived, Princess Changle could not help but look over. Sure enough, she caught sight of that person beside the Prince of Yong. He was as always dressed in a set of unadorned azure robes, filled with outstanding literary grace. He was seated beside second brother, speaking and laughing. Behind him stood a handsome, but feminine youth. He seemed to sense her gaze and coldly looked over. The icy gaze of those eyes caused Princess Changle¡¯s heart to tremble. It seemed as if she had once seen this pair of frigid eyes and person with such temperament before. At this moment, that youth stepped forward and poured tea for that person. Although they were downstairs and she was upstairs, the distance was not that far. Princess Changle could clearly see that the fair pair of hands were somewhat pale. Princess Changle¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her chest. Was it him ¡­ was it him? She once again looked towards the handsome appearance of her memories. Can it really be him? The mysterious person who had made Liang Wan insane, who forced over a dozen spies to commit suicide, and who had let her go.¡­ If it really was him, then Princess Changle no longer found it strange why he had left her off. She still remembered their only meeting. She also remembered the poetry that he had delivered to the palace. She could faintly discern that this refined and distinguished youth had understood her own worries and sorrow long ago. He would not blame her for departing Southern Chu. Her face revealed an incomparably tender and happy smile, but suddenly Princess Changle was unexpectedly filled with sorrow. It was impossible for him and her to have a future. She lowered her head; she almost wanted to leave immediately. At this moment, Emperor Li Yuan happily exclaimed, ¡°Excellent archery!¡±


    The second competition was archery. Qin Qing shot with great precision, his arrows hitting the center of the target. Xiahou Yuanfeng did not show any weakness, matching him arrow after arrow. At the end, the two were tied for first. Qin Qing did not accept this result. If they were on the battlefield, the situation would not be this ideal. However, since the emperor had already judged this a tie, he could only helplessly accept this result.


    Li Zhi shook his head slightly. Having spent many years in the army, he understood how easy it was to shoot at targets like this. However, if this were horse archery, then it wouldn¡¯t be this easy. However, this was an exhibition and not a grand competition within the army. Naturally, he had no alternative. Turning to Jiang Zhe, he said, ¡°If you are having an archery competition, it is better if it is a horse archery one. In my army, scouts reporting back with military intelligence use bow and arrow to report. At a distance of five hundred paces, they must ride their horse at full gallop and shoot their bows, and are required to shoot their whistling arrows to the targets outside of the encampments. This kind of archery competition is rather useless.¡±


    I was speechless. No wonder the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops were so elite and famous throughout the world. When the emperor and empress saw the taciturn Princess Changle, they were somewhat concerned. In a low voice, the empress asked, ¡°Changle, we think that this child, Xiahou, is not bad. Is he not to your liking?¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun promptly said, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, if you aren¡¯t impressed by him ¡­ regardless of who you fancy, be he Wei Ying, Qin Qing, or any of the other young talents, your Imperial Father will not block it.¡±


    Seeing Princess Changle remain silent, Li Yuan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still another competition. Maybe there is a candidate that Changle will take a fancy to.¡± However, his smile was somewhat forced, presumably sensing the opposition in Princess Changle¡¯s silence.


    At this moment, in the competition grounds below, Xiahou Yuanfeng and a blacked-clothed youth were standing facing one another. This black-clothed youth had distinct edges to his face and was calm and composed. His figure was similar to that of Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s, but his body was not as slender and he was not as handsome. From top to bottom, his entire body revealed a sturdy and fierce aura, as if his body contained an explosive force. His movements were as graceful as a black panther. I looked at the black-clothed youth, my thoughts filled with praise and admiration. I asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, who is this person?¡±


    Li Zhi answered, ¡°He is called Pei Yun and was originally the fierce frontline general under the Prince of Qi. He is a layman disciple of the Shaolin Temple. Reportedly the man¡¯s martial arts are extraordinary. Several years ago, after his two older brothers died in battle, his father, Attendant Gentleman of the Palace Secretariat Pei Jing petitioned the Emperor to request that he be transferred back to the capital. Imperial Father empathized with the fact that the Pei family had only this son left and thus issued an edict, recalling him. At present, he is the Commander of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. The man is loyal and brave, greatly favored by both the emperor and Grand General Qin. However, his temperament is somewhat strange and he does not like to associate himself with others. Were it not for this, he would likely be someone that Imperial Father considers as a candidate to be his son-in-law. Purportedly, he¡¯s only taking part in this competition because of Xiahou Yuanfeng. This man is considered as the foremost expert in the Imperial Guard. There is much dispute over who is the greatest young expert between him and Xiahou Yuanfeng. Ordinarily, they are restricted by their status and cannot compete. This time, he has come to take advantage and fight.¡±


    Glancing at Xiaoshunzi, I inquired, ¡°You¡¯ve seen their previous spars. Who do you think will win?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi impartially responded, ¡°Pei Yun is an expert from the Shaolin Temple. I believe the martial art that he trains in is the one of the Seventy-Two Consummate Arts, the Divine Diamond (Vajra) Force. Moreover, he has grasped seventy percent of its power. In another ten years, Xiahou Yuanfeng will definitely not be his equal.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Then is he currently inferior to Xiahou Yuanfeng?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness ¡­ the martial arts route taken by Xiahou Yuanfeng is soft and yin-principled. As a result, his advancement has been swift. However, during the later stages, he will inevitably experience several setbacks. If he does not have ability, wisdom, and perseverance surpassing that of a normal person, I¡¯m afraid that he will not reach great heights. Therefore, at present, his martial arts are stronger than Pei Yun¡¯s. However, it will also not be easy for him to win, as there are other factors in hand-to-hand combat. Since Pei Yun is a valiant general who has fought in battle, his calm and resolve exceed that of an ordinary person. Therefore, the result should be forty to sixty. Pei Yun still has a chance.¡±


    The two men were presently exchanging greetings before they began to fight. Xiahou Yuanfeng used a sword, while Pei Yun used a saber. Although I did not understand martial arts, I could sense the agile and leisurely nature of the sword in Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s hand, which caused the entire stage to be filled with the dancing light of snow. In comparison, Pei Yun¡¯s bladesmanship was steady, its defense extremely tight. Its style was strict, noble and ancient, filled with the ambiance of a great expert.


    Xiaoshunzi watched this competition conscientiously, his gaze extremely passionate. I could not help but ask, ¡°How about it? At present, who holds the advantage?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°Pei Yun is using the form of the Six Harmonies Blade, directly handed down from the Shaolin Temple. This is very different from the sword style that has been circulated outside. He has trained this sword style to the point of perfection. Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s swordsmanship is the Sword of the Yue Maiden. According to legend, this swordsmanship has been passed down since the Spring and Autumn Period. This style is broad and deep. Although Pei Yun¡¯s defense is firm, if he is unable to strike back, then it¡¯s useless. I can see that Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s internal energy is pure. It is unlikely that he will run out of stamina.¡±


    At this moment, Pei Yun suddenly let out a muted shout, his bladesmanship changing, becoming sharp and fierce. However, it still maintained an undertone of mercy. This kind of contradiction left the spectators thinking pensively. Astonished, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°This is the secretly transmitted Shaolin martial art, the Asura Blade Art. It uses the methods of an asura, while bringing out the mercy in one¡¯s heart. As expected, it is not ordinary.¡±


    For a moment, the light of the sword and saber on the stage were gorgeous and splendid. An intense smell of blood emerged. At this moment, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s figure became vertical, jumping into the air. Following, he flipped high up in the sky, chopping down with his sword. Pei Yun raised his saber, forcibly receiving the sword strike. Although Xiahou Yuanfeng was towering above, he was unable to take the slightest bit of advantage. He once again shot up, his figure as vigorous as a hawk, bobbing up and down as if at the edge of the sea. He was like a goshawk hunting a rabbit, like a spring sparrow flitting back and forth, causing all the spectators to cheer in loud voices. Pei Yun was forced to use both hands, becoming flustered. At this moment, Xiahou Yuanfeng had become extremely angry that he had yet to win, suddenly uniting his sword with his body, piercing towards Pei Yun like lightning. Pei Yun held his saber horizontally and accepted Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s strike. This strike contained the entirety of Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s strength. Pei Yun was left at a disadvantage, shouting clearly and loudly. The saber in his hand broke. As Xiahou Yuanfeng flitted past Pei Yun, his body somehow strangely turned back, striking with his sword. The sword was like a streak of lightning as it directly pierced towards Pei Yun¡¯s heart. Pei Yun¡¯s hand only held a broken saber. All of the spectators cried out in alarm. Pei Yun¡¯s complexion was grave. Throwing down the saber, he greeted Xiahou Yuanfeng with his two fists. One could hear the sounds of metal and steel. As the two figures separated, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face was gloomy and cold, causing his peerlessly handsome appearance to lose color. In comparison, Pei Yun¡¯s sleeves were fluttering in the air like butterflies. On the skin of his hands and arms, one could faintly discern a golden color. He was completely unharmed.


    The sound of a gong could be heard from atop the platform. Not a moment later, a eunuch hurried down with an edict, proclaiming that the emperor commanded that with his weapon broken, Pei Yun had lost. Both were outstanding talents of the court and should not fight to the death.


    Although Xiahou Yuanfeng had prevailed, his expression was slightly unhappy. He stepped forward to accept the decree and to give thanks for the emperor¡¯s favor. Pei Yun looked indifferent. After accepting the decree, he withdrew.


    With this, the martial arts exhibition concluded. Coming in first in two of the events and second in the third, Xiahou Yuanfeng shone the brightest. Wei Ying and Qin Qing both took first in an event, leaving them satisfied. However, this was beyond the Prince of Yong and mine expectations. The emperor did not announce the selection of a new son-in-law. He didn¡¯t even issue any rewards. What was going on?


    Footnotes:


    Çà÷ÖñÂí, qingmeizhuma ¨C idiom, lit. green plums and hobby-horse; innocent children¡¯s games, childhood sweethearts, a couple who grew up as children


    ÌåÌùÈë΢, titieruwei ¨C idiom, to show every possible consideration; meticulous care


    ´óÍðÂí is a horse from Great Wan, an ancient kingdom in Central Asia. In the histories, the horse is considered a type of blood-sweating horse.

 Chapter 10: Heart Belongs to Another

    Chapter 10: Heart Belongs to Another


    After the end of the exhibition, Yong Emperor Li Yuan smiled and asked, ¡°Changle, what do you think of Xiahou Yuanfeng?¡±


    Princess Changle indifferently replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Pleased, Li Yuan continued to ask, ¡°If he were to become your husband, what does Changle think?¡±


    Princess Changle disinterestedly responded, ¡°Although this person is good ¡­ it is to no avail, this child is at peace.¡±


    Li Yuan once again asked, ¡°Since this person is not to your liking, then of these many outstanding civil and military talents, is there someone that Changle fancies?¡±


    Princess Changle suddenly began to shed tears. She stepped forward and kneeled on the ground, saying, ¡°Imperial Father, although this child is Imperial Father¡¯s offspring, I am still the Queen of Southern Chu. Its King is still alive. Even if this child lacks honor and shame, what reason is there for me to leave my husband and remarry?¡±


    Li Yuan became indignant and cried out, ¡°We have wholeheartedly made preparations to help you select a fine husband. How can you be so obstinate?¡±


    Furiously, he rose to his feet. Just as he was about to speak stern words of reprimand, he saw Princess Changle kneeling on the ground, shedding heavy tears. Although her jade countenance was not as wan and sallow as when she first returned to Chang¡¯an, she was completely lacking in the splendor and radiance of a youthful married woman. Li Yuan sat down disappointed. It was a good while before he spoke again. ¡°We should not be forcing you. Child, be at ease, We will never again make things difficult for you.¡±


    When this matter was transmitted to me, I did not know why, but my heart was happy. Princess Changle remained as my impressions of her, virtuous and well-mannered. Regardless of how she treated the king, she had nevertheless fulfilled her responsibilities. Even if she were to remarry in the future, I would not look down on her.


    This matter, however, was not so easily settled. Although Li Yuan had temporarily abandoned his intentions to have Princess Changle remarry, however, others did not give up. Empress Dou, Noble Consort Yan, and Noble Consort Ji all went to try to persuade Princess Changle. The princess couldn¡¯t drive them off, but at the same time she wasn¡¯t willing to change her mind.


    On one day, the Princess of Yong, Lady Gao, entered the palace. Hearing of this, she tried to persuade Noble Consort Zhangsun to allow Princess Changle to live for a few days in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, returning to the palace on the fifteenth day of the New Year.


    Noble Consort Zhangsun did not immediately agree. With hesitation, she glanced at Lady Gao. There were some things that only she knew. Even if others did not show an interest in matters involving Princess Changle, she would still have to get involved. The day of the competition, after she had returned to her chambers, she questioned her maids, wondering if they had noticed if princess had expressed an interest in anyone. Against her expectations, the maid, L¨¹¡¯e,1 reported, ¡°The Princess remained cold and indifferent, but when the Prince of Yong arrived, this servant saw the Princess look intently at the man beside the Prince. In addition, she smiled with great happiness. However, she instantly returned to normal again.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun knew who that man was¡ªJiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun. When she went to the Jade Phoenix Hall, she would frequently see her daughter holding a book of poetry, filled with Jiang Zhe¡¯s poetry. Included among these was a part that was her daughter¡¯s handwriting. The rest were the handwriting of a stranger. She had once asked her daughter about it. This book had been sent into the palace by Jiang Zhe while they were both in Southern Chu. So the one her daughter admired was a surrendered subject of Southern Chu. However, when she once interrogated the maids attending to her daughter, all of them reported that her daughter had scrupulously abided by the marriage tenets and court rules, never rebelling against the proper rites. Those poems were demanded by Liang Wan of Jiang Zhe before they were delivered into the palace. She only knew that her daughter was fond of that man¡¯s poems. But now, it seemed likely that her daughter¡¯s heart long ago belonged to someone, but was only hindered by her previous status, and thus was never revealed. Of course, it was possible that her daughter originally did not have this inclination. But now with the recent matter of selecting a husband did she have this inclination. If her daughter was allowed to go to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, it was possible to allow her daughter to meet with that person.


    However, Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. If he were someone from Great Yong, even if his status was humble, as long as his character was good and her daughter liked him, then she would not mind. But that man was a surrendered subject of Southern Chu. Even if her daughter was willing, then that man may not agree. When all was said and done, her daughter was once the Queen of Southern Chu. Thinking it over, Noble Consort Zhangsun thought, regardless of what, allowing her daughter to temporarily stay at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence would allow her to drive away her worries. As for what her intentions were, the noble consort could investigate matters. With her mind made, Noble Consort Zhangsun replied, ¡°It would be good if Changle could go play at your place. L¨¹¡¯e, you have always been prudent. Go with the Princess. If anything happens to the Princess, then you will be able to come back to report.¡±


    She had made up her mind, having L¨¹¡¯e take note of Changle¡¯s mannerisms and actions, taking a good look at what her daughter¡¯s intentions exactly were.


    Princess Changle was also very happy that she could temporarily leave the palace to play. When she arrived at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, the Princess of Yong accompanied Princess Changle to enjoy the gardens. The residence¡¯s gardens were divided from the lake into inner and outer gardens. The middle was separated using flowers and trees. With dividing screens removed, the boundaries between the inner and outer gardens weren¡¯t extremely clear. However, there was a clear distinction between inner and outer. On this day, the sky was sunny and fair. Within the pavilion of the inner residence¡¯s gardens, the Princess of Yong had servants arrange superior grade fruits, having servants and wet nurses bring over the heir, Li Jun, the two daughters born of concubines, and Roulan. While they frolicked outside the pavilion, she personally led the two concubines in accompanying Princess Changle to watch them from within the pavilion. Not far was the lake. As this moment, the weather was sunny and cloudless, the water of the lake clear, as bright and clean as a piece of jade. The several children giggled as they played around, their innocence fascinating. After Princess Changle watched for a while, she felt her mood improve greatly. With a smile, she wondered, ¡°Sister-in-law, I remember that when I left, brother did not have any children. Surprisingly, he already has one son and three daughters.¡±


    The Princess of Yong laughed and replied, ¡°Princess has guessed wrong. Your brother has few children. Aside from Jun¡¯er, he only has two daughters. The smallest one is called Roulan, the daughter of Jiang Zhe, Major Jiang.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s hand trembled. With a cool and collected voice, she asked, ¡°Oh! Major Jiang is already married?¡±


    The Princess of Yong did not sense the restlessness in Changle¡¯s voice, and explained, ¡°This is Major Jiang¡¯s adopted daughter. She is absolutely adorable. From what the Prince has said, the major is alone by himself. Worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of his daughter, he therefore had her delivered to the inner residence to allow me to take care of her. I¡¯ve spoken to the Prince, mentioning that Major Jiang is already twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age, and should take a wife. However, the Prince stated that Major Jiang was unwilling. It seems as if it is because his former fianc¨¦e met with misfortune and died. Alas, this kind of loving man is truly rare.¡±


    While Princess Changle felt sorrow, she was also partly delighted. Thinking it over, she knew that it was impossible for her and that man to be together. Although this man seemed to be free, at ease, and outstanding from his poems, but no matter how one looked, he was not someone to depart from established practices. If this man was to made to take a lord¡¯s daughter as a subject, it was probably extremely unlikely. Thinking of this, Princess Changle felt greater sorrow.


    This man that she had silently loved was someone who had did not have the slightest bit of destiny with her. Recalling that day when she had read his poetry for the first time, she had greatly admired him for his talent. That day when Liang Wan brought him to have an audience with her, she had fallen deeper in love with him. However, there was a separation between the royal-imperial family and a subject. She had never dared to reveal the slightest bit of her intentions. Later when he had been dismissed, she was secretly happy, believing that she had no need to be anxious about him being judged guilty of a crime by Great Yong after Southern Chu was destroyed. Who would have thought that he had still been taken captive by her older brother and brought back to Great Yong? She had spent the entire journey back filled with anxiety, worried that he would be unwilling to surrender and would end up being put to death by her brother. But now that he had already become an official in Great Yong, she was further worried that he would be implicated if something were to happen to her second brother. But regardless of what her own thoughts were, after all was said and done, then it would never be possible for her to be with him. She could not reveal any of her affection towards him. Thinking of this, Princess Changle forced a smile and spoke, ¡°Sister-in-law, have Roulan be brought over here. Allow me to take a look at her.¡±


    The Princess of Yong ordered a servant to bring Roulan over. Princess Changle looked at this young baby girl. The more she looked, the more she liked her, and couldn¡¯t help pulling Roulan into her embrace. Roulan had yet to learn how to walk and had just now been playing on top of a felt rug underneath the tree. Seeing the beautiful, elegant Princess Changle, Roulan was filled with inquisitiveness as she extended her hands to grab onto the princess¡¯s hair that was tied up into a bun. In a short while, Roulan completely disheveled Princess Changle¡¯s fine black hair. Yet, Princess Changle did not get angry, instead beginning to laugh, continuing to tease this adorable little girl. Her hearty laughter caused the Princess of Yong to become extremely joyous. L¨¹¡¯e standing on the side understood the princess¡¯s mind.


    At the moment when everyone was joyous and happy, barely audible music could be heard from the other side of the lake. Although this sound did not come from the silk thread of a zither nor from a bamboo flute, it nevertheless tugged at one¡¯s heartstrings. This was a tune popular in Southern Chu. Every year at this time, companionships were formed to appreciate the beauty of the flowering of plum trees. This tune would always be heard during this time. This tune was called, The Cold Plum Flower. Although this tune had a simple and lively melody, and there was nothing about the skill and technique of the person playing the instrument, however the tune allowed its listeners to feel as if they were being cleansed by the blue skies, the cold plum flowers blossoming, opening up one¡¯s heart. Princess Changle was enthralled. After a short period of time, the sound of the melody ended. She murmured to herself, ¡°Is it Major Jiang? Is he thinking of Southern Chu?¡±


    The Princess of Yong¡¯s heart was moved. Glancing at Princess Changle, she said, ¡°It is Major Jiang who played the tune. I do not know what instrument he is using, but whenever I hear it, its sound always feels noble and ancient. Younger sister came here opportunely today. Major Jiang should be taking in the scenery at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. When this Major Jiang has free time, if he is not appreciating the scenery at the lakeside, he is in the guest courtyard reading or playing weiqi, always contented. He is not as busy as the other retainers and advisers.¡±


    At this moment, an azure-clothed youth approached from a distance. This man was no more than twenty years of age. His appearance was delicate and handsome. However, he carried with him a trace of soft yin-principle. All of the maids recognized him and did not obstruct him. The youth walked to the front of the pavilion. Respectfully, he stated, ¡°Princess of Yong, my master has had this servant come to receive and bring back young Miss Roulan.¡±


    Just as the Princess of Yong was about to accept, she glanced at Princess Changle and suddenly said, ¡°Sir Jiang is too polite. He has been in the Prince¡¯s residence for quite some time now; there is no need for him to feel constrained. Today, Princess Changle is here. She is quite fond of Roulan and would hate to part with her. If he doesn¡¯t think askance, please have Sir Jiang come over. The Prince will also come soon. It won¡¯t be a hindrance.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stared back blankly, glancing at the Princess of Yong and at Princess Changle, a hint of hesitation flashing across his face. However, he still replied, ¡°This servant will do as you command.¡±


    At this moment, Prince Li Zhi of Yong approached from a distance. Seeing Xiaoshunzi, he smiled and inquired, ¡°What? You¡¯ve come to take back Roulan again? Your master will always amuse his daughter whenever he is free.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, the Princess of Yong has stated that Princess Changle is fond of the young miss, indicating the young master should come over and not treat himself as an outsider.¡±


    Li Zhi stared back blankly. However, he knew that the Princess of Yong would inevitably have her own calculations. And so, he replied, ¡°She speaks rightly. Go and invite your young master to come over.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi was even more amazed. His gaze rapidly moved, looking at everyone and seeing no abnormalities. At this moment, his gaze fell upon Princess Changle. He only saw Princess Changle holding Roulan in her embrace, beaming with happiness. His heart could not but be touched, but after thinking it over, he felt that he was allowing his imagination to run wild. However, he no longer hesitated. He hurriedly returned to the Overlooking Wave Pavilion.


    At that moment, I was at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion drinking wine with Gou Lian. Seeing Xiaoshunzi, I smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Roulan? Why haven¡¯t you brought her back? Brother Gou wants to take a look at my obedient and well-behaved daughter.¡±


    ¡°Today, Princess Changle arrived at the residence to drive away her worries,¡± responded Xiaoshunzi. ¡°She is extremely fond of the young miss and is unwilling to let her go. The Princess of Yong has stated that young master is not an outsider. If young master is willing, then you should go over. The Prince is also present.¡±


    My brow furrowed and I declined, ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it? Forget it.¡­ Let¡¯s take a rain check.¡±


    Hearing this, Gou Lian said, ¡°Suiyun, since the Princess of Yong has already spoken, you should make the trip. Otherwise, the Princess of Yong would blame you.¡±


    Thinking it over, I realized that this was true. If the Princess of Yong had not spoken, then it was of no matter. If she had spoken, then it wouldn¡¯t be good if I did not go. Looking at Xiaoshunzi and seeing that he also nodded his head, I spoke to Gou Lian, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go. Brother Gou, please drink a few more cups.¡±


    Gou Lian smiled and gestured with his hand, as he acknowledged, ¡°Go quickly. In a while, Brother Dong will come. I will explain everything to him.¡±


    Li Zhi sat down, gazing at Princess Changle. With a smile, he spoke, ¡°Changle, it was correct for you to come out to drive away your worries. The palace is extremely oppressive. If you like, come back often in the future.¡±


    At this moment, Roulan suddenly began to struggle, seemingly eager to urgently return to amuse herself. Princess Changle smiled slightly, handing Roulan over to a maid, allowing the maid to embrace her back. With a smile, she said, ¡°In reality, the palace isn¡¯t oppressive. I was able to meet several younger brothers and sisters that were born after I departed. They are all adorable. It¡¯s only that there are too many restrictions in the palace and is not as uncomplicated and relaxing as the outside. Older brother, I have heard that Jun¡¯er will soon go to Youzhou. For such a young child to leave his parents, older brother is too heartless.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°This is because there is no other way. Jun¡¯er is heir to the Principality of Yong. He has to fulfill his duties. Changle, do not take pity on him. Of those in our imperial clan, how many are capable of making their own decisions?¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s gaze was somewhat gloomy. Just as she was about to speak, a youth walked over from a distance. He was clad in white scholarly robes the color of the moon. The kind of unfettered mannerism and aura that he had caused everyone who saw him to feel happy and merry, while the azure-robed youth following behind him seemed like his shadow. He was obviously underneath the sunlight and yet caused everyone to ignore him.2 Everyone¡¯s eyes were gathered on this master and servant pair, almost as if they also sensed the joy and delight in their hearts.


    After walking closer, I stepped forward and greeted everyone. ¡°This subject pays his respects to Your Imperial Highness and the Princess of Yong.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and spoke, ¡°There is nothing to do today. Suiyun should not be a stickler for formalities. Come join us and sit down.¡±


    My eyes glanced at Princess Changle. Smiling, I said, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask ¡­ should this subject call thee Queen or Your Imperial Highness, the Princess Changle?¡±


    Princess Changle half rose out of her seat politely and apologized, ¡°Jiang daren, this one knows that I have let down Southern Chu. Would daren please forgive me?¡±


    I originally did not have any resentments or grudges towards her. Seeing her act this way, I returned the favor and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness need not be like this. Regardless of whether Your Imperial Highness is the former queen or the present princess, Your Imperial Highness is still this subject¡¯s lord. This subject can only be reverent and respectful. What reason is there for me to complain and reproach?¡±


    Seeing that I was speaking completely sincerely, Princess Changle¡¯s expression leaped with joy, breaking out into smiles. This smile was like the blossoming of spring flowers, immediately adding a bit of radiance. Seeing this, Li Zhi¡¯s heart also jumped. Could it be possible that the Princess of Yong¡¯s intentions ¡­ Just as he was allowing his imagination run wild, I had already addressed, ¡°Today, Your Imperial Highness and the Princess of Yong are entertaining Princess Changle. This subject cannot be a bother and will thus take my leave. Would Your Imperial Highness please forgive me?¡±


    So speaking, I did not wait for them to respond, gesturing for Xiaoshunzi to pick up Roulan, before turning to leave.


    Just as Li Zhi was about to urge me stay, he could sight of one of the palace maids was watching attentively. He thus swallowed his words, watching Jiang Zhe¡¯s departing figure. Princess Changle was filled with both delight and with worry. Today, she finally had learned that he did not blame her. Although she was joyous, when she remembered that from this day forward, she would be confined to the depths of the palace and would never have the opportunity to meet him again, she became filled with grief and sorrow. He had spoken the truth. The two of them were lord and subject. There was no chance of anything happening. Just as Changle was feeling sorrow, she remembered that she was still a married woman. How could she fall in love with another man? She thus forced herself to smile, hoping to prevent anyone from seeing any mistakes. However, both the Prince and Princess of Yong were observant individuals. How could they not notice these clues? The Princess of Yong could be ignored. However, Li Zhi sank into deep contemplation. According to his understanding, Jiang Zhe would definitely not agree to this marriage. Moreover, no one would agree. No wonder Princess Changle refused to divulge a word from beginning to end. Presumably even Jiang Zhe himself was unaware that the princess was in love with him. To not speak of others, he himself would not agree to this relationship. If this matter were to spread, the crown prince would definitely make things difficult. If this matter was stirred up before the emperor, when that time came, Jiang Zhe¡¯s life would be difficult to protect. After he were to ascend to the throne and Zhao Jia were to die, would this relationship be possible? The more Li Zhi thought, the bigger his headache became. For a subject to take a lady of the imperial family as his wife, then it was naturally offending one¡¯s superiors. Although Jiang Zhe had already surrendered and pledged allegiance to Great Yong, if he were permitted to take the Queen of Southern Chu as his wife, it would only be possible if Jiang Zhe completely disregarded his reputation. This was probably impossible.


    While Li Zhi was occupied by these many thoughts, the Princess of Yong had another way of looking at this matter. In her mind, she thought, If Princess Changle is married to Jiang Zhe, then Jiang Zhe would become one of us. She knew that her husband attached great importance to Jiang Zhe and had once racked his brains to subdue him. Although she was not clear how Jiang Zhe ultimately pledged his allegiance, she knew that her husband had previously found it difficult to sleep at night. If she was able to facilitate this matter, then her husband would gain a capable assistant. In addition, Princess Changle would have someone to be entrusted to. From her female intuition, the Princess of Yong knew that this person who was currently respectfully considering himself as a subject before her husband, in reality, had the temperament of someone who was detached from the vulgar world. If he were not grasped tightly, he would one day fly away. If that were to happen, then her husband would find it difficult to sleep and eat.


    I did not perceive in the slightest any of the things that had occurred. Holding Roulan in my embrace, I spoke towards Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Do you think I should take a wife to take care of Roulan?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi indifferently replied, ¡°It is a good matter if young master wishes to take a wife. However, if young master takes a wife that is not to your liking, what¡¯s to be done then? If there is someone you like, then that is naturally well and good. If there is none, then there is no need to force yourself. It¡¯s not like young Miss Roulan doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of her.¡±


    I smiled and stated, ¡°The world does not have another woman like Piaoxiang. It doesn¡¯t matter if I were to marry an ordinary, virtuous woman. However, you speak the truth. If the pairing is tasteless, then there is only suffering. Forget about it.¡­¡±


    ¡°What does young master think of Princess Changle?¡± asked Xiaoshunzi suddenly.


    I stared at him blankly for a moment before I smiled and answered, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Her Imperial Highness, the Princess Changle, has a respected and honorable status. She was also once the mother of a nation. How could I have any ulterior thoughts about her? If this were to spread, wouldn¡¯t this be a joke? At present, there are several candidates to be the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law. I fear that even before the King returns to Southern Chu, Princess Changle¡¯s husband will have already been selected.¡± Heaving a sigh, I continued, ¡°In reality, of those people, I look most favorably upon Wei Ying. He should be able to provide the Princess with happiness.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s mouth twitched and he did not say any more. He was disinclined to speak to this master beside him who was extremely muddled about these little matters. However, his complexion became heavy as he reminded himself to be mindful of this matter. The princess had affection towards the young master. This matter could be large and could be small. If there were individuals jealous of young master because of this matter, then it would jeopardize young master¡¯s safety. In addition, it would be troublesome if he was near Princess Changle. Thinking of this, Xiaoshunzi could not help but feel regret over agreeing to the young master¡¯s decision to let off the princess. He knew that women would often have perceptions that exceeded rational thought. At the time, he had been extremely close to the princess. If she realized that he had kidnapped her, it was likely that the young master would face grave dangers. Alas, how could he not realize that he would meet the princess again? This was a serious oversight.


    Footnotes:


    Â̶ð, l¨¹¡¯e ¨C lit. green beauty


    ÊÓ¶ø²»¼û, shi¡¯erbujian ¨C idiom, lit. to turn a blind eye; to ignore

 Chapter 11: Moving According to One’s Benefit

    Chapter 11: Moving According to One¡¯s Benefit


    During the New Year, prosperity abounded within the city of Chang¡¯an. On the surface, everything was peaceful. However, there were hidden undercurrents.


    Vice Minister of Revenue Cui Yang descended from his carriage, fed up with the crowds¡¯ bustling activity in front of the door. His elder sister was Crown Prince Li An¡¯s proper wife. Although she was not as favored as the second wife, the crown prince¡¯s heir was born of his older sister. As a result, the relationship between the couple was nevertheless filled with respect. Originally, during the period when the Prince of Yong¡¯s arrogance was unbridled, although he was the crown prince¡¯s younger brother-in-law, he had few to no visitors, so much so that there were those who made trouble for him to win the Prince of Yong¡¯s favor. This time, with the crown prince¡¯s position as heir apparent solidified, those who had come this year to pay a New Year call had almost trampled flat his threshold. Ignoring the social climbing vile characters, upright and unafraid, he entered the entrance of his residence.


    Entering his study, the housekeeper handed over a large pile of calling cards. Cui Yang, in passing, looked over them one by one. When all was said and done, regardless of how he despised these people, power and influence needed others¡¯ support. Without these opportunists, with what would the crown prince use to administer the world? And how would he improve his station in life? After flipping through these calling cards, Cui Yang was suddenly attracted by one of them. This was an exquisite calling card. Upon it was a name that he had never before heard of: Ji Cheng. He was a merchant from the Hanzhong region. Originally, Cui Yang was not in the frame of mind to meet this ordinary merchant. However, attached to this calling card was a list of gifts. On top were astonishingly ten thousand taels of silver and a white jade disc. This was a very heavy gift. For the sake of these gifts, he couldn¡¯t not meet this Ji Cheng. He instructed his housekeeper to invite Ji Cheng to come over. Cui Yang sat behind the desk, drinking tea and mulling over what requests this person would have. For someone to present such gifts, there must be something they want.1 Would he be able to safely accept this gift?


    After a short while had passed, a man about thirty years of age entered the study under the guidance of the housekeeper. This man¡¯s appearance was rather quite elegant. Although his facial features seemed to be upright and proper, however, his eyes were somewhat long and narrow, and his nose looked like the hooked beak of a hawk. This combination unavoidably marred his form. However, his manner was outstanding. Standing before the desk, his hands were behind his back. With one glance, it was clear that he was used to being a person above others. Cui Yang¡¯s heart shook, knowing immediately that this man was definitely not just an ordinary merchant. For Cui Yang to be able to serve as the Vice Minister of Revenue, naturally he was not an ordinary person. He lightly asked, ¡°Sire, please sit. Although this official¡¯s position is not high, there are still some things that I can take care. For your distinguished self to present such heavy gifts, what matters do you have? If there are no legal ramifications, this official will naturally consider them.¡±


    This man smiled and replied, ¡°This commoner has come, naturally, because I have something to beg of daren. This commoner has a business proposition. I wish to collaborate with the Crown Prince. However, given His Imperial Highness¡¯s status, how are we commoners able to approach him? Daren is the Crown Prince¡¯s honored relative. Therefore, this commoner has come to ask you for your help. If daren feels like this commoner¡¯s business proposition is feasible, please convey this commoner¡¯s sincerity to the Crown Prince.¡±


    Cui Yang¡¯s brow furrowed and he coldly refused, ¡°The Crown Prince is the heir apparent. Under the heavens, nothing isn¡¯t the ruler¡¯s land. There is no need to be involved with you lowly merchants. If this is the matter, this official is powerless.¡±


    The man sneered and questioned, ¡°If His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is disinterested in becoming wealthy, then for what purpose does the Crown Prince have for those manors on the outskirts of Chang¡¯an? Who is the behind-the-scenes proprietor of Chang¡¯an¡¯s largest casino in the slave market¡¯s Golden Jade Pavilion? Who is it that has violated the law to privately mine gold outside of Chang¡¯an?¡±


    Hearing these questions, Cui Yang¡¯s heart almost leapt out of his chest. How could this man have so thoroughly investigated the crown prince¡¯s financial resources so clearly? He himself had helped the crown prince manage these businesses. If this news were revealed, the crown prince would at most be reprimanded, while he himself would probably lose his position. A killing aura flashed across his eyes. He believed that this man needed to be captured and thoroughly questioned about his past and ancestors before eliminating him completely. As a result, Cui Yang deliberately stated in an amicable manner, ¡°Actually, this matter may not necessarily not be discussed. Please take a seat. Serve tea. Let us slowly discuss this.¡±


    The housekeeper promptly served tea, inviting the man to take a seat on the chair at the side before he walked out to be the gatekeeper.


    Cui Yang waited for the man to be seated before he inquired, ¡°I wonder what business proposition your distinguished self has to collaborate with His Imperial Highness? This official will report to the Crown Prince if I consider it workable.¡±


    This man leisurely replied, ¡°This business proposition cannot be considered too great. This year, Great Yong has suffered a drought, causing the harvest to be poor. At present, the market price of rice and flour is three times that of previous years, while the silk that is manufactured in Jiangnan has a high price but no supply. Now that the grievances between Southern Chu and Great Yong are as deep as the seas, trade between the two states has been disrupted. This commoner has some connections in Southern Chu and supplies foodstuffs, silk, tea, and other regional specialties. I wonder what daren thinks?¡±


    Cui Yang¡¯s brow again furrowed, thinking that this was a pretty good business proposition. However, this proposition was somewhat troublesome. Although His Highness, the crown prince, had some income, his expenditures were also enormous¡ªbribing officials, planting spies, maintaining assassins and killers¡ªall required money be spent. Even the yearly tribute to the Fengyi Sect was not a small figure. Glancing at this man, the killing aura in Cui Yang¡¯s eyes weakened. He wanted to speak up, but hesitated. He couldn¡¯t reveal that they were lacking in funds.


    This man was extremely adept at discerning one¡¯s thoughts from one¡¯s body language. He continued to speak, ¡°In reality, we don¡¯t require His Imperial Highness to invest any money. As long as we are able to be taken care of by His Imperial Highness and daren, this business will go off without a hitch. You must know that this kind of smuggling operation will sooner or later slip up without the support of His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Cui Yang nodded his head and asked, ¡°If that is the case, then this matter is easy. However, are you prepared to divide the profits?¡±


    This man smiled and replied, ¡°This lowly one is willing to present His Imperial Highness with thirty percent of the profits.¡±


    Cui Yang furrowed his brows. He was well aware of the huge profits of this kind of business. If they were only willing to offer thirty percent of the profits, then wasn¡¯t this too little? However, his side could not furnish any capital. He could not open his mouth to ask for a larger share of the profits. That man seemed to have read his mind and said mysteriously, ¡°In fact, this commoner has another plan. If daren has sufficient courage, this lowly one is willing to offer sixty percent of the profits.¡±


    Cui Yang¡¯s entire body shook, as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the plan? Speak and let me listen.¡±


    ¡°Daren wields power in the Ministry of Revenue,¡± began the man before he continued, ¡°The provisions and wages for the over a million men in the Great Yong army are administered by the Ministry of Revenue. At present, the biggest shortage that Southern Chu faces is military equipment. If His Imperial Highness is willing to use the stored military equipment to exchange for Southern Chu goods, not only will this not cost His Imperial Highness in the least, it will also be possible to swap for even more goods. The profits will likely at least double. After His Imperial Highness receives the gold and silver, then he can order a batch of equipment made to make up for the shortfall. I¡¯m sure that daren should know the price difference. Making one exchange will earn at least five hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Hearing this, Cui Yang was unable to take it anymore. Furiously, he hollered, ¡°Preposterous! Surprisingly, you actually dare to incite this official to support the enemy? Are you a spy from Southern Chu? You would actually come to this official¡¯s home to rave crazily.¡±


    ¡°Daren is mistaken. This commoner is not a spy from Southern Chu,¡± responded that person with a smile, remaining calm and unruffled. ¡°This commoner is Huo Jicheng, ashamed to be the Head of the Embroidered Union.¡± Finished speaking, the man moved his hand, shooting forth a white light. It flew past Cui Yang¡¯s neck, piercing through the bookshelf behind Cui Yang and embedding itself into the wall. Cui Yang was scared out of his wits.2 The door to the study was kicked open, the housekeeper standing in the doorway, cold light flashing across his eyes. He held a dagger in his hand.


    Huo Jicheng laughed, as his figure suddenly pounced in the direction of the doorway. The housekeeper saw flashes in front of his eyes as the dagger was taken from his hands. When Cui Yang looked over, Huo Jicheng was already back in his sea, beaming while looking at him. Cui Yang had already calmed down. Glancing at Huo Jicheng, he realized that this man would not have taken risks and come here if he didn¡¯t have assurances. To speak of nothing else, if he was offended, Cui Yang knew his life would be lost. He wiped off a layer of cold sweat and expressed, ¡°Please sit, please sit. Presumably the union head is not here to condemn me. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, has rooted out the Embroidered Union¡¯s branch in Chang¡¯an for the sake of the country. Union Head Huo intends to revive the Kingdom of Shu. The two of us are enemies. This is something that we are helpless to change. If Union Head Huo desires to take revenge, this lowly official cannot blindly agree.¡±


    Huo Jicheng indifferently replied, ¡°You¡¯ve spoken the truth. To you, my Embroidered Union are rebels. The matter in Chang¡¯an is something that was unavoidable. But these are only trivial matters. They can be considered to have displayed their utter loyal to Shu. However, as the saying goes, ¡®there are no perpetual enemies.¡¯3 Currently, we suffer restrictions and exclusion everywhere. If this continues, I fear that not only will there be no hope of reviving our state, but we will also not be able to keep our lives. If His Imperial Highness is willing to collaborate with us, we will not necessarily have to revive our fallen kingdom. To be able to become rich isn¡¯t a bad course. Although His Imperial Highness has already stabilized his position as heir apparent, however, the Prince of Yong continues to eye it covetously. As a result, the Crown Prince has many people on whom he needs to spend money. To speak the truth, we are the only candidates who can collaborate with His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. At present, the Prince of Yong is the one most desiring the Crown Prince to make mistakes. If others were serving His Imperial Highness, if they fell into the Prince of Yong¡¯s hands, they could very easily and comprehensively confess all of the Crown Prince¡¯s doings. Our Embroidered Union and the Prince of Yong have grievances as deep and profound as the seas. The hate of a vanquished nation can never be forgotten. We will never support the Prince of Yong. We also know that if it weren¡¯t for the Prince of Yong¡¯s stratagems, Great Yong and the Kingdom of Shu would not necessarily have gone to war. Therefore, there are no deep grievances between us and His Imperial Highness. If we are able to help the Crown Prince eradicate the Prince of Yong, then we would have made the greatest effort in avenging our late king. Moreover, even if someone exposes the collaboration between the Embroidered Union and the Crown Prince, would anyone believe this? Who would believe that the Crown Prince would work together with us rebels? In addition, the Crown Prince had just recently crushed our Embroidered Union¡¯s branch in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    The more Cui Yang listened, the more he felt that Huo Jicheng¡¯s words were reasonable. Although he felt that this man was cold and reserved, feeling no distress at the loss of his comrades, he still felt that this man¡¯s words were correct. After hesitating, he inquired, ¡°There are still a few noble brothers of your Embroidered Union in the imperial dungeons. I wonder if your distinguished self has any intentions.¡±


    Huo Jicheng smiled faintly and responded, ¡°If His Imperial Highness feels that this doesn¡¯t matter, then they can be released. If His Imperial Highness finds it difficult, then they can be executed so as to prevent others from suspecting the relationship between the Crown Prince and the Embroidered Union.¡±


    Cui Yang was frightened. This man was truly vicious and merciless. He closed his eyes. It was some time before he suggested, ¡°This official cannot make a decision on this matter. How about this? Let¡¯s talk after I have reported this matter to the Crown Prince. Sire, come back tomorrow to hear the reply.¡±


    Huo Jicheng smiled slightly and remarked, ¡°This is the way it should be. However, Cui daren, the concubine that you are keeping in the city is pregnant. Why haven¡¯t you brought her home? Could it be that your wife is jealous?¡±


    Hearing this, Cui Yang¡¯s hands began to shake. He almost dropped the teacup he had just picked up. He looked at Huo Jicheng¡¯s handsome features, seeing what seemed like a devil.


    Huo Jicheng respectfully bowed and stated, ¡°This commoner will take my leave. If daren is not anxious, it would be better if your concubine not be moved before childbirth.¡±


    Listening to Huo Jicheng¡¯s casual threats, Cui Yang waved his hand weakly and without strength before he replied, ¡°Union Head Huo be at ease. This official will not use deceit. Regardless of what, this official will not arrange a trap to set up the union head.¡±


    Huo Jicheng departed from Cui Yang¡¯s residence. Taking a breath of the icy air, he felt carefree. This time, he had taken a giant risk. However, this was too attractive, having enormous benefits. How could it not be seized? In comparison, what did lives matter? As long as he lived, then the Embroidered Union would never be destroyed. Once he had obtained the necessary provisions and military equipment, as well as over a million taels of silver, at that moment, they would be able to raise the banner of the heir of the Kingdom of Shu, reviving the Kingdom. If he one day was able to ensure that the heir ascended to the throne, then he would become entirely worthy4 of becoming the regent. At that moment, who would be able to compare with his magnificent glory?


    When a cold burst of wind blew over, Huo Jicheng¡¯s boiling mind calmed down. He thought to himself that he needed to meet again with the people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Strategies. If their side were not successful, this business proposition would not be successful.


    After walking through several avenues and small alleys, ascertaining that no one was following him, Huo Jicheng stealthily entered into a home. When its aged owner saw him, he did not make any sound, leading Huo Jicheng to the sleeping chambers. The old man pressed against a couple of places on the wall several times. The wall quietly began to move. Flourishing his sleeves, Huo Jicheng entered. Behind him, the door closed without making a sound.


    Under the dim light, Han Wuji leisurely and contentedly sat in a chair, watching Huo Jicheng walk in. He stood, clasping his hands together in greeting and asked, ¡°Union Head Huo, you¡¯ve come. How did the discussion go?¡±


    Huo Jicheng smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still unclear and is dependent on whether their master is convinced. Brother Han, how is the situation on your side?¡±


    Han Wuji smiled and answered, ¡°I have already gotten a letter via homing pigeon. That side has already consented. Moreover, they have agreed to cooperate long-term. They urgently need these things. In addition, their treasury was practically emptied by the Prince of Yong. In the future, they hope to acquire gold, silver, and supplies through us from Great Yong. The trust of our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is still there. If this side is settled, then we can partner up to get rich.¡±


    Huo Jicheng poured a cup of tea for himself, drinking it in one gulp. He said, ¡°Although our Embroidered Union¡¯s strength in Great Yong was not small, after the Crown Prince¡¯s thunder-like anger, from now on our progress will inevitably be extremely challenging. If we are unable to bribe the Crown Prince, then this proposition will not come to fruition. However, you should be at ease, we have private ties to many officials. The majority of them have ties to the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. As the saying goes, ¡®like attracts like,¡¯5 and I can see that the Crown Prince isn¡¯t a good person. This kind of continual fighting and scheming is not difficult for me.¡±


    Han Wuji bowed and replied, ¡°Then I will have to trouble the union head. Our power and influence still cannot penetrate deeply into Great Yong. Therefore, we will have to completely rely upon the union head¡¯s help. However, Union Head can be at ease with our operations in Southern Chu.¡±


    A greedy look suddenly flashed across Huo Jicheng¡¯s face before he spoke, ¡°We know of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯s power in Southern Chu. If your noble pavilion master is willing, we will be willing to further our cooperation.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled slightly. He was aware that Marquis Lu was stationed in Sichuan, splintering the Embroidered Union with his attacks. When the Prince of De controlled the general situation in Southern Chu, the Embroidered Union could never have been able to have an effect. In comparison, in Great Yong, because their present objectives were not targeted at Great Yong, they were therefore allowed to develop and expand. However, with the Prince of De dead, it seemed like Huo Jicheng wished to expand towards Southern Chu. Han Wuji tactfully responded, ¡°We understand Union Head¡¯s intentions. However, at present, we are doing this business. If Union Head excessively and hurriedly moves forward, then it would inevitably harm the business. In reality, there is no need for the union head to be overly anxious. In any case, this business will only continue for a few years. By the time it concludes, Union Head will be well prepared. Then, the union head can do as he pleases.¡±


    Huo Jicheng glanced at Han Wuji, his expression shaking strongly before he replied, ¡°Brother Han is indeed resourceful. I wonder if you are willing to refer me to the pavilion master to discuss the matters relating to our collaboration.¡±


    ¡°Our pavilion master has handed the entirety of this matter to me to take care of,¡± declared Han Wuji unyieldingly. ¡°Union Head should not seek the distant and neglect what¡¯s close at hand.¡±


    Afterwards, his expression became mysterious, as he continued, ¡°Moreover, the pavilion master does not meet with outsiders. Even I have only met the pavilion master once, and even then, did not see the pavilion master¡¯s real face. However, pavilion master has spies beside every single one of his subordinates. Union Head should be careful.¡±


    Huo Jicheng looked somewhat unhappy. But after thinking it over, he remembered that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had always been a mysterious organization. No wonder this was the case. As a result, he warmly stated, ¡°Brother Han is also a remnant subject of the Kingdom of Shu. For the sake of the great cause of reviving our kingdom, you should do your utmost. This matter will have to further trouble the supervisor. Do put in a good word to the pavilion master.¡±


    Huo Jicheng was of mind to win over Han Wuji, thereupon his speech became gentle and filled with sincerity. Han Wuji became apprehensive, thinking in his head that this man was indeed temperamental. He would need to be careful and not reveal any inconsistencies. Deliberately making his expression fill with sadness, he took a good while before he responded, ¡°I am also someone from Shu. How can I not think about reviving our kingdom? It is only that the pavilion master is not fond of getting involved in affairs of state. As a result, he restricts us extremely strictly. If the profits weren¡¯t so ample this time, the pavilion master would not have agreed to this business.¡±


    Huo Jicheng realized that it was imperative that he not be too hasty with this matter. He spoke, ¡°Many thanks for the supervisor¡¯s good intentions. I still need to arrange matters and will take my leave right now. After this matter is successful, I will return to discuss the particulars with Brother Han.¡±


    Han Wuji promptly rose to his feet and stated, ¡°This matter is extremely urgent. I won¡¯t detain Union Head any further. Allow me to see Union Head off.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to see me off,¡± replied Huo Jicheng, ¡°So as to avoid attracting attention.¡±


    Han Wuji still respectfully escorted Huo Jicheng to the entrance of the room. In order to fool everyone, he did not see him off out of the door.


    After Huo Jicheng had departed, the aged owner of the house suddenly straightened, pulling a mask off his face, revealing the face of an elegant youth. Han Wuji smiled and said, ¡°Daoli, you must remember, if a person becomes greedy, it will hasten their death. This Huo Jicheng is indeed vicious and merciless. When he is trying to rope others, he is filled with fervor. If I did not know of his conduct and deeds, I fear that I would have been fooled. If one¡¯s conduct is duplicitous and filled with empty words,6 one may be able to fool someone for a while, but one will never be to conceal things for the entirety of one¡¯s life.¡±


    The youth respectfully replied, ¡°Daoli benefits from this advice.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled and continued, ¡°¡®Jostling and joyous, the whole world comes after profit; racing and rioting, after profit the whole world goes.¡¯7 The way that the young master employs stratagems is beyond our expectations. Although I do not know the young master¡¯s intentions, this matter will definitely not be good.¡±


    At this moment within the crown prince¡¯s residence, a private discussion was also being held. Cui Yang waited until Huo Jicheng had departed before he immediately left his home and hurried to the crown prince¡¯s residence. He was the crown prince¡¯s younger brother-in-law and was the crown prince¡¯s confidant. No one made any effort to obstruct him as he headed straight for the crown prince¡¯s accommodations. When he entered the gorgeous Great Hall, he saw the crown prince wearing informal dress, in the middle of watching singing and dancing. Cui Yang could not help but take a few peeks. With this one glance, Cui Yang¡¯s eyes were glued to these dancers. Primarily these dancers wore skirts made from lotus leaves with lotuses covering their silky bosoms. Their exposed skin was as light as snow. Their posture and movements were graceful, their lithe movements touching and exciting. While it was clear that their attire was revealing, the tune of the dance was not lascivious. These women¡¯s movements were not affected in the least bit by shyness or embarrassment, and did not have any overtones of obscenity or coarseness, causing the body and mind of any spectator to be entirely free from worry.


    Seeing Cui Yang entranced, Li An taunted, ¡°Cui Yang, why have you come? What are you doing standing there?¡± Finished speaking, he waved his hand. Those dancers withdrew. At this moment, Cui Yang saw that Lu Jingzhong was also present, sitting off to the side. In addition, beside the crown prince stood a handsome imperial bodyguard.


    Cui Yang calmed his heart and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject has a secret matter to report.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s brows furrowed. Before he opened his mouth, the imperial bodyguard piped up, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate has another dance that requires me to consult with the musicians and the dancers. How about this subordinate first depart? When it is completed, I can allow Your Imperial Highness to appreciate it.¡±


    The crown prince replied, ¡°You can go. This Prince is awaiting your new tune. Have your senior apprentice brother keep an eye outside and prevent anyone from entering without permission.¡± After the imperial bodyguard had withdrawn, Li An glanced at Cui Yang and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Speak.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÀñÏÂÓÚÈË£¬±ØÓÐËùÇó, lixiayuren, biyousuoqiu ¨C idiom, lit. when somebody humbles himself before you, he must have some request to make of you


    »ê²»¸½Ìå, hunbufuti ¨C idiom, lit. body and soul separated; fig. scared out of one¡¯s wits


    This is from a speech that British Prime Minister Henry Temple, the Lord Palmerston, gave in the House of Commons in 1848: ¡®We have no eternal allies, and we have no perpetual enemies. Our interests are eternal and perpetual, and those interests it is our duty to follow.¡¯


    µ±Ö®ÎÞÀ¢, dangzhiwukui ¨C idiom, lit. fully deserving, without reservations; entirely worthy of


    ÎïÒÔÀà¾Û£¬ÈËÒÔȺ·Ö, wuyileiju, renyiqunfen ¨C idiom, lit. birds of a feather flock together, people of a kind group together; similar things come together, like attracts like


    ¿ÚÊÇÐÄ·Ç, koushixinfei ¨C idiom, lit. mouth says yes, heart no; duplicity, empty words


    This is a quote from the Records of the Grand Historian (Shiji) by Sima Qian in the Biographies of Usurers.

 Chapter 12: Plotting a Trap

    Chapter 12: Plotting a Trap


    Cui Yang comprehensively explained everything that had happened. Indignantly, Li An stated, ¡°These rebels, they have such gall! Junior Mentor, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong squinted his eyes as he mulled this matter over for a moment before he asked, ¡°Cui daren, you said that this person did not ask for his subordinates back?¡±


    Cui Yang respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Huo Jicheng not only was not anxious to rescue his people, but it seemed like he wanted them all killed to avoid anyone from becoming suspicious of our relationship.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong sneered. ¡°That man indeed possesses a fierce and vicious heart. However, this also illustrates that he is exactly Huo Jicheng. I know something of this Huo Jicheng. From the statements of the disciples of the Embroidered Union, we have learned that the person hails from a family of generals and is a member of an ancillary branch of the Li Family.1 At the time, the Li Family was battling with the Tang Sect over control of Sichuan, concluding with the Li Family¡¯s crushing defeat and the Tang Sect enfeebled. When Great Yong attacked the Kingdom of Shu, both parties were powerless to help. Otherwise, even if we had conquered the Kingdom of Shu, it¡¯s likely that many of our ranking officers would have been assassinated. Neither the Tang Sect¡¯s concealed weapons nor the Li Family¡¯s Great Soul Scouring Hand are honorable and aboveboard martial arts; instead they are most suitable for assassinations. Later when Great Yong occupied the Hanzhong region, while a large part of Sichuan ended up in the hands of Southern Chu, the Tang Sect pledged its allegiance to Great Yong, while the Li Family pledged itself to Southern Chu. It was precisely this Huo Jicheng who was exceedingly queer, instead breaking away and establishing the Embroidered Union, declaring that he wishes to restore the Kingdom of Shu.


    ¡°Over these last few years, he has indeed had some accomplishments. Unfortunately, this man¡¯s temperament is narrow-minded and Marquis Lu who is stationed at Sichuan has the ability of a great general. Therefore, he has suffered repeated setbacks. But although this man is incompetent, he has one good aspect. He is vicious and merciless, making decisions when it¡¯s time to decide. As a result, although the Embroidered Union has repeatedly suffered terrible and crushing defeats, it still has managed to preserve its strength. With the recent chaos in Southern Chu, presumably he has been able to take many advantages. Recently, he suffered a great setback at the hands of the Crown Prince. It¡¯s rare that he would think of this kind of idea. In this subject¡¯s view, he has come with sincerity.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens in the future, this business proposition is worth considering. He spoke a sentence that was correct. In the future if he were to make this matter public, who would believe that the Crown Prince would collaborate with them? If the Crown Prince wants to do this business, then you must immediately execute all of the rebels of the Embroidered Union in the imperial dungeons before collaborating with Huo Jicheng. Even if one day the Embroidered Union becomes powerful, would they dare to make things difficult for our Great Yong? Even if he were to raise an army to rebel, the matter would only affect the Princes of Yong and Qi, while also reducing the strength of their army. Further, these last several years, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s income practically does not cover our expenditures. This business is worth it. Even if there is a mishap in the future, Your Imperial Highness can excuse what happened as the actions of some officials colluding with the Embroidered Union. Afterwards, everything will be resolved once a few heads have been chopped off.¡±


    Li An pondered over this matter deeply for a bit. Glancing at Cui Yang, he spoke, ¡°This matter¡¯s implications are too great. If it is divulged, I¡¯m afraid that the Ministry of Revenue will fall into chaos. Wouldn¡¯t subject Cui be forced to take responsibility? This won¡¯t do, this won¡¯t do.¡±


    Cui Yang¡¯s ashen complexion gradually relaxed. Gratefully, he looked at Li An. However, although Li An said these words, his expression was filled with extreme reluctance. Lu Jingzhong callously laughed and said, ¡°Although the Minister of Revenue Liang Jinqian seems to be Your Imperial Highness¡¯s confidant, in reality he has different ambitions. Even though he is highly deferential to Your Imperial Highness, he has secretly recorded an account of the public funds that Your Imperial Highness has embezzled from the Ministry of Revenue. I¡¯m afraid that Your Imperial Highness does not yet know of this.¡±


    Li An¡¯s entire body trembled with shock, urgently inquiring, ¡°Do you speak the truth? How did you learn this?¡±


    Pleased with himself, Lu Jingzhong responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, as the saying goes, ¡®old men and young wives are the most restless.¡¯ Liang Jinqian has been cautious his entire life. Pitifully, he is already fifty and yet has taken a woman just over twenty as a concubine. Inevitably, he found her difficult to handle. That woman is loose and lascivious, and has been having an affair with Liang daren¡¯s younger brother-in-law. Unfortunately, their conduct was insufficiently secretive as they were caught in the act by Liang daren. Influenced by anger, Liang daren had the woman beaten to death. As for his brother-in-law, he could only drive him out and refuse to permit him to come back. Unexpectedly, this concubine attached to this adulterous relationship was passionate and actually told her lover that Liang daren was keeping a private set of accounts. That little fellow harbored resentment. By lucky coincidence, he and I are acquaintances, and he ended up coming to my home to report this secret. I was originally planning on informing Your Imperial Highness today. However, Your Imperial Highness was in the middle of appreciating this song and dance. As a result, I had not yet had the time to report this.¡±


    Li An¡¯s face was grave, as he asked, ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong rose to his feet, stepping forward and presenting a piece of paper. Li An accepted the paper and took a look. On the paper was really an account of the money and grain that he had embezzled from the Ministry of Revenue, including the date used and the date returned, both extremely clear. Li An stood, angrily uttering, ¡°What a good old flunky. This Prince is determined to take his life.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled and replied, ¡°This is only what that little fellow stealthily copied down to serve as proof. Originally, this subject would have easily taken care of that Liang Jinqian. So long as Your Highness puts your mind to it, we will be able to easily steal the accounts and kill him to prevent him from divulging these secrets. However, this subject feels that this lets him off too lightly. Now this is a good opportunity. We will let Cui daren handle this matter, but secretly change things. If this business goes off without a hitch, then that is for the best. We can have a reckoning with him when all this is over. If something unfortunate happens, then we can have him take the blame. When that time comes, Your Imperial Highness needs only to make suitable arrangements. I can guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to reveal the truth. Afterwards, Cui daren will be by proper rights promoted to Minister of Revenue. By then, the Ministry of Revenue will be Your Imperial Highness¡¯s personal treasury.¡±


    Hearing to this point, Li An laughed heartily and stated, ¡°A good plan. Subject Lu, you are indeed our think tank.¡± An ominous glint flashed in Li An¡¯s eyes before he coldly said, ¡°However, keep a strict eye on him. He must not perceive our intentions nor allow him to give his accounts to someone else.¡±


    Li Jingzhong straightforwardly asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness be at ease. Are you not comfortable with this subject¡¯s handling of matters?¡±


    Li An suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Where is that informant?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong indifferently responded, ¡°That person would always be a scourge left alive. This subject has taken the initiative and has already taken care of him.¡±


    Pleased, Li An nodded his head and replied, ¡°Not bad. That person had learned this Prince¡¯s secrets, so how can he be allowed to continue to remain alive in this world?¡±


    Hearing that he himself would become the Minister of Revenue, Cui Yang¡¯s face was originally lit up with delight. But when he heard the two talk about entrapping and killing Liang Jinqian, his state of mind did not have the slightest bit of fluctuation. However, he could not help but grow cold. In his heart, he realized that he should no longer continue listening. If he had learned any secrets, then it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he was killed to be prevented from divulging a secret. Thinking of this, he promptly spoke, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Lu daren, the hour is already quite late, this subject should withdraw. If Your Imperial Highness approves of this matter, this subject will go back and wait for Huo Jicheng to come calling.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong thought to himself, There are some important matters that need to be discussed, it would be better if he departed. Therefore, he said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it is also good if Cui daren goes back, so as to avoid the questioning from the people of the Embroidered Union. Your Imperial Highness, how about we first allow Cui daren to agree to this matter? With regards to the specific arrangements, this subject will go discuss them with Cui daren.¡± At the same time he spoke, he shot the crown prince a meaningful glance.


    Once he saw Lu Jingzhong¡¯s glance, Li An immediately knew that he had some private secrets to discuss that would be inconvenient for Cui Yang to know about. Smiling, he said, ¡°All right, Cui Yang, you go back first. After we¡¯ve discussed this, Lu daren will go speak to you in detail. However, this Prince has already agreed to this matter in principle. You should properly think over how to start out on this task.¡±


    Cui Yang accepted the order before he withdrew. Li An looked at Lu Jingzhong. He inquired with a smile, ¡°Are there any other matters? Speak ¡­ Is there any need to conceal it from Cui Yang? Is it important?¡±


    Using a finger to twirl his whiskers, Lu Jingzhong sneered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although the Ministry of Revenue belongs to you, more than half of the military is in the hands of the Prince of Yong. It is because of this that we cannot do this business on our own and must allow the Embroidered Union to run errands for us. However, if the military pays attention to this matter, no matter how ferocious the Embroidered Union, are they capable of struggling against the Prince of Yong?¡±


    Li An frowned and inquired, ¡°Does this mean that this business cannot be done, then?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong shook his head and responded, ¡°How would this do? This subject has an idea that would cause the Prince of Yong to be too busy to worry about Your Imperial Highness¡¯s affairs. When that happens, wouldn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness be as steady as Mount Tai? Although we have a scapegoat in case something happens, we will inevitably lose money.¡±


    Listening to this point, Li An¡¯s eyes lit up, as he replied, ¡°What idea such that the Prince of Yong won¡¯t have the time to worry about others? If that is the case, even if we aren¡¯t able to do this business, then we will still be perfectly satisfied.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled and stated, ¡°This is also a coincidence. Your Imperial Highness wishes for Xiahou Yuanfeng to become the husband of Princess Changle. However, the Princess has yet to agree. Therefore, this subject has asked Concubine Lan to have Noble Consort Ji question the Princess about the matters of her heart. Yesterday, when this subject came to this residence, Concubine Lan transmitted a message from the Noble Consort, stating that Princess Changle seems to have no intention of remarrying. This subject originally thought it would be fine even if the Princess refused to remarry. In any case, no one would have received any benefit or advantage. Therefore, this subject did not take this matter to heart. Concubine Lan also took the opportunity to speak a few more words. First, Princess Changle usually does not have any hobbies and is only fond of reading poetry. Moreover, she is most fond of the poetry of Southern Chu¡¯s foremost gifted scholar, Jiang Zhe, a scroll always in her hand on a daily basis. Second, yesterday, Princess Changle went to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence to drive away her worries. When she returned to the palace, her mood was extremely good.¡±


    Li An¡¯s brow furrowed and asked, ¡°Are you saying that Princess Changle and that surrendered subject from Southern Chu have personal connections? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You know about this younger sister of mine. She is extremely virtuous, and would definitely not have a love affair with anyone.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled and answered, ¡°This subject also knows that this is a matter where shadows cannot even be caught. However, as long as we embellish the details,2 naturally, there will be those who will accept this as true.¡±


    Li An¡¯s eyes widened and his eyebrows rose, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±


    With a smile, Lu Jingzhong replied, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m talking about Qin Qing, General Qin. General Qin is deeply in love with the Princess, unwavering to this day. However, the Princess has been frigid3 towards the general ever since she returned, completely disregarding the feelings engendered from being childhood friends. General Qin has been extremely annoyed. Consequently, he has been very haughty when treating the surrendered subject from Southern Chu, going so far as to insult Jiang Zhe in front of everyone at the Honeydew Hall. It is said that the Prince of Yong highly values this Jiang Zhe. Over this matter, Qin Qing has already heavily offended the Prince of Yong. This presents us with an opportunity. We can send some people to whisper a few choice words into General Qin¡¯s ears, saying that the Princess had conducted a love affair with Jiang Zhe in Southern Chu, and this was the reason why she took no notice of General Qin.¡­¡±


    Speaking to here, Li An exploded in anger and exclaimed, ¡°Shut your mouth! For Great Yong, my Imperial Sister married to the distant Southern Chu. Now that she was finally able to return with great difficulty, regardless of whether she had a love affair, we cannot permit you to disgrace the Princess¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong shivered like a cicada in winter, promptly falling to his knees to apologize. Only when Li An calmed down, did he voice, ¡°Your Imperial Highness be at ease. Even if this subject had enormous nerves, I would not dare harm the Princess¡¯s reputation. This matter will not be leaked out. Even if Qin Qing learned of this matter, would he dare to propagate it? No matter how hot-headed General Qin is, he will never do such a thing. If this subject guesses correctly, General Qin will inevitably look for an opportunity to interrogate Jiang Zhe. We can dispatch assassins to secretly follow. Since this matter is no more than groundless accusations,4 that Jiang Zhe should certainly be capable of explaining this thoroughly. When General Qin has been satisfied and departs, we will act and kill Jiang Zhe. This ploy will benefit us greatly. First, regardless of whether that Jiang Zhe has talent, killing him now will cause the Prince of Yong to be grieved. Second, the Prince of Yong will inevitably suspect that Qin Qing killed Jiang Zhe. If this happens then even if Grand General Qin Yi is able to explain everything, the Prince of Yong will certainly bear a grudge in his heart. Thus, the Prince of Yong will be occupied with demanding justice from Grand General Qin Yi. How would he be able to consider us?¡±


    Li An¡¯s complexion was heavy and grave, wavering. Lu Jingzhong continued, ¡°The people involved in this matter all have high status and great authority. Who would spread this gossip? What¡¯s more, to speak something that is punishable by death. Although the Princess is someone who has performed meritorious service, she is after all, the Queen of Southern Chu. With Southern Chu¡¯s fall, the Princess became the Queen of a destroyed nation. In the past, Xi Shi had performed meritorious service to the state of Yue and yet was thrown into the lake to drown by the Queen of Yue. What¡¯s so bad about the Princess only suffering a few words of idle gossip? Additionally, the Princess and Noble Consort Zhangsun lean towards the Prince of Yong. Your Imperial Highness must not be unaware of this, otherwise why would you think about having Xiahou Yuanfeng to become the Princess¡¯s husband?¡±


    Li An was silent and did not speak a word. His eyes brimming with tears of excitement, Lu Jingzhong added, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is an enlightened sage. At most, after Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, it will be sufficient for Your Imperial Highness to greatly comfort the Princess. If we do not eliminate the Prince of Yong, Your Imperial Highness will never be at peace.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li An finally heaved a deep sigh and replied, ¡°You have to be careful and ensure that this matter is not spread. If Imperial Father or Imperial Sister hears this gossip, We will absolutely not spare you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong knocked his head against the ground and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness be at ease. This subject will absolutely not allow this gossip to be disseminated.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Li An said, ¡°However, that person is presumably is in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. How can assassins infiltrate it?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness be at ease. After the fifteenth, the Prince of Yong will call a feast to see off the heir. According to custom, he must inevitably invite to the feast all of officialdom. Your Imperial Highness be at ease. This subject will definitely have Qin Qing be the scapegoat. As for that Jiang Zhe, he can only blame fate for being unkind. Who let him pledge allegiance to the Prince of Yong?¡±


    Li An nodded his head slightly. Seeing that they had finished discussing these affairs, he called out in a loud voice, ¡°Xing Song! Xing Song!¡±


    The door to the hall was pushed open and a gloomy looking middle-aged man came in. Dropping to one knee, he greeted the crown prince. Li An casually inquired, ¡°Did that Xia Jinyi go anywhere? Has he communicated with anyone?¡±


    Xing Song respectfully responded, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, Xia Jinyi conversed with the musicians and dancers for a little while. Afterwards ¡­¡± Speaking to this point, Li An¡¯s brows furrowed and began to exude a killing aura from his eyes.


    Xing Song continued, ¡°Afterwards, that person went to the inner gardens to have a private meeting with Xiu Chun,5 one of the maids that attend to the Crown Princess.¡±


    Li An¡¯s heart first lightened. This Xia Jinyi had been allowed to stay as an imperial bodyguard because he had performed great service and due to his senior apprentice brother¡¯s face. Originally, he had only treated Xia Jinyi as a malingerer. Unexpectedly, this man was humorous and witty, possessing the gift of gab and adept at song and dance and romance. It wasn¡¯t long before he became fond of Xia Jinyi. However, he could not randomly keep a person by his side. Just now, when Cui Yang came to report so mysteriously, if Xia Jinyi was a spy, he would certainly have exhausted all methods to eavesdrop. Standing outside guarding the entrance was Zhang Jinxiong. Xia Jinyi would have easily been able to find an excuse to remain behind.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Jinyi had no intentions of eavesdropping, instead occupying himself with an illicit relationship with a maid. If he were a spy, then he was the stupidest spy in the world. If he were even a little bit qualified, then he wouldn¡¯t be doing these kinds of things. The harshest punishment for someone having an illicit relationship with a maid would be being beaten to death with staves. Pleased with him, he thought to himself that this Xia Jinyi would from now on be allowed to stay by his side. Xia Jinyi was a good flunky, loyal and amusing. He was so much better than his senior apprentice brother. As for having an illicit relationship with a maid, although Li An was somewhat dissatisfied, this wasn¡¯t a major issue. Although this maid attended to the crown princess, Xiu Chun¡¯s appearance was not bad, though not outstanding. Li An had never paid any attention to this girl. A few days earlier, the crown princess had even spoken with him about marrying off some of her attendant maids.


    At this moment, within the inner gardens of the crown prince¡¯s residence, Xia Jinyi was embracing a beautiful maid, speaking sweet and honeyed words. He was speaking of his wanderings in high spirits, enthralling this young lady who had never even taken a step out of the prince¡¯s residence. While he spoke, he began to grope her. He was experienced with matters of the heart, and would not be impulsive and terrify this young girl. He tenderly kissed Xiu Chun¡¯s powdered neck, and also began to nibble on her blushing red earlobe. His pair of hands stopped behaving, roaming all over Xiu Chun¡¯s delicate body. It wasn¡¯t long before he easily caused this unlearned young girl to become completely distracted. Seeing that he was successful, Xia Jinyi embraced the young girl¡¯s trembling and pampered body, hiding behind the rock garden. Just as Xia Jinyi was about to undress, just as he was about to get what he wanted, suddenly an inhospitable shout rang out. Xia Jinyi was frightened and begin to tremble. His lustful heart immediately vanished, and he promptly tidied his clothes. After some time, noticing that there was no activity outside, Xia Jinyi stuck his head out, catching sight of his immediate superior, Vice Supervisor Xing Song standing outside with his heads behind his back. Under the moonlight, his entire face was cold and frosted. At once, Xiu Chun had become clear-headed, hurriedly arranging her clothes. With her head lowered, she left the rock garden. With a plop, she kneeled on the ground, her entire face filled with shame, weeping without end. Xia Jinyi also hurriedly kneeled on the side. Pitifully, he implored, ¡°Supervisor daren, please spare this little one this once.¡±


    Xing Song coldly replied, ¡°You, little fellow, have the impertinence to engage in an illicit relationship with one of the Crown Princess¡¯s maids. Quickly come with me to see His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Xia Jinyi was so frightened that his complexion became wan, as he begged, ¡°This little one implores daren to grant me a favor. This little one is no more than a wastrel. What does life and death matter? Xiu Chun is young. I beg the supervisor to spare her this offense. Afterwards, this little one will absolutely dare not come again to seduce her.¡±


    Xing Song smiled and replied, ¡°You little one, rise. Afterwards, you must not repeat this crime. Go back. If you let me catch you again, I will flay your skin.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Jinyi was filled with joy, repeatedly kowtowing in thanks until Xing Song¡¯s figure had disappeared. He perceived that his entire body was already covered in cold sweat.


    After Cui Yang returned to his residence, he hurriedly and casually ate some food. Then he stared blankly into the distance under the lamplight. He knew that his fate was closely linked,6 especially if the crown prince fell. However, he felt increasingly scared out of his wits while following the crown prince. As for the Prince of Yong, Cui Yang recalled when he had delivered army provisions to the Prince of Yong¡¯s army and the audience that he had been granted. At the time, the Prince of Yong wore a set of light armor and a brocade gown. When he handled matters, he was swift and decisive, while in private, he was easygoing and amiable, causing one to feel that he was being cleansed by the spring wind. Although the crown prince was the heir apparent and was his brother-in-law, he was nevertheless arrogant and haughty, often causing Cui Yang¡¯s back to be covered with cold sweat. Inevitably there was the feeling that he was skating on thin ice. Thinking of this, Cui Yang was practically thinking about betraying the crown prince. However, he quickly had second thoughts. The crown princess was his own elder sister. The crown prince¡¯s heir was his own nephew. Fame and fortune ultimately transcended his conscience and fear. Cui Yang rose to his feet, thinking to himself, and realized that he had no way to turn back.


    Looking at the color of the sky, Cui Yang saw that dawn was already breaking. He had spent much time coming and going from the crown prince¡¯s residence, and had been in deep contemplation for some time. Cui Yang pushed open the window. Last night, he did not know that a light snow had fallen overnight. Outside the window, the radiance of the snow was splendid. Cui Yang walked out the door, taking a deep breath of the frigid atmosphere. At this moment, the housekeeper came forward to report, ¡°Reporting to daren, that guest from yesterday has come again.¡±


    Cui Yang smiled slightly before he replied, ¡°Invite the guest to see me in the study. It¡¯s still early. Presumably, the guest has yet to eat breakfast. Deliver two portions to the study.¡±


    A clear and bright laugh could be heard from outside before a voice said, ¡°This commoner has come again to disturb daren.¡±


    Cui Yang raised his head and looked over, catching sight of Huo Jicheng dressed entirely in gray. He carried with him a graceful elegance as he stood against the wind. Stepping forward, Cui Yang cupped his hands in greeting and spoke, ¡°Brother Huo, no ¡­ Brother Ji, please come to the study to speak.¡±


    Huo Jicheng saw that although Cui Yang seemed to be somewhat exhausted, he was unable to conceal his happiness. Huo Jicheng knew that the proposition was successful. As such, he returned the greeting and replied, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll have to trouble daren.¡±


    Finished speaking, the two exchanged looks and laughed, almost as if they were old friends. Amidst the laughter, Huo Jicheng¡¯s mind had fallen far away. If he were able to obtain sufficient army provisions and military equipment, then he would be able to advantage of the war between Great Yong and Southern Chu, thus the revival the fallen Kingdom of Shu would be just around the corner.7 He had to rely upon the help of the Pavilion of Heavenly Strategies, otherwise he would be in an extremely difficult situation8 in Southern Chu. He would wait until their association had deepened and then he would think of a plan to annex the Pavilion of Heavenly Strategies, pocketing the countless assets of the Heavenly Secrets Trade Association. Even if he were unable to revive the fallen kingdom, he would still be filthy rich.


    Cui Yang¡¯s thoughts were a lot simpler. If this business were successful, not only would he be able to skim a generous amount of the profits, he would also be able to advance the crown prince¡¯s trust and regard for him. His future would be bright.


    Footnotes:


    Àú£¬li ¨C different character from the surname of the Great Yong imperial family (Àî, Li) meaning strict or severe


    ÌíÓͼӴ×, tianyoujiacu ¨C idiom, lit. to add oil and vinegar; fig. adding details while telling a story to make it more interesting, to embellish details


    ÀäÈô±ù˪, lengruobingshuang ¨C idiom, lit. as cold as ice and frost; icy manner, frigid


    ²¶·ç×½Ó°, bufengzhuoying ¨C idiom, lit. chasing the wind and clutching at shadows; fig. groundless accusations; to act on hearsay evidence


    Ðå´º, xiuchun ¨C lit. embroidered spring


    Ò»ÌõÏßË©Á©ÂìòÆ, yitiaoxianshangdemazha ¨C idiom, lit. grasshoppers on the same line; fig. the dooms of the two are closely linked


    Ö¸ÈÕ¿É´ý, zhirikedai ¨C idiom, lit. be able to count the days until; just around the corner


    ´ç²½ÄÑÐÐ, cunbunanxing ¨C idiom, lit. unable to move a single step; to be in an extremely difficult situation

 Chapter 13: Guests Come to the Cold Courtyard

    Chapter 13: Guests Come to the Cold Courtyard


    On the sixteenth day of the first month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtian era, the eleventh year of the sixty-year cycle, the heir of the Prince of Yong prepared to journey far from home. A banquet with all of officialdom was held to see him off. Jiang Zhe did not participate. During the banquet, the General of Tiger Might, Qin Qing, requested a private meeting, listening to rumors and blaming Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe persuaded him otherwise and Qin Qing withdrew.¡­¡±


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    I comfortably stretched my body. These past few days, I had received the news that the crown prince had already taken the bait. As such, I could temporarily set aside these troublesome matters. Today, the entire Prince of Yong¡¯s residence was extremely busy, as Li Zhi¡¯s heir was preparing to go administer his father¡¯s fief in Youzhou. According to custom, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, must hold a banquet with all of officialdom. I was not interested in these kinds of events. As a result, I asked for the day off from His Imperial Highness, preparing to stay in the Cold Courtyard and take a look at the several out-of-print books that Li Zhi had gifted me. His Highness was awfully understanding of my mood that disliked the hustle and bustle of banquets. The Prince of Yong¡¯s outer residence would be chaotic today as there were numerous nobles and aristocrats coming to attend. After all, many of them had the qualifications to wander about the residence. There was nothing to be concerned about as long as they did not approach any of the restricted areas. In order to prevent these individuals from disturbing me, His Imperial Highness specifically dispatched several men to guard the entrance to my courtyard, not permitting anyone entry without permission. His Imperial Highness originally believed that there would be no harm for me to go hide in the inner residence. However, to prevent suspicion,1 I declined his offer. In any case, with men outside guarding the Cold Courtyard, what did I have to fear?


    Xiaoshunzi knew best my temperament. When he rose in the morning, he opened the doors and windows, releasing the turbid atmosphere accrued overnight. Afterwards, he ignited a furnace of sweet fragrance. After I had changed into a set of comfortable robes, I drank a cup of fragrant tea steeped for me by Xiaoshunzi. This was truly the life of the immortals! As I was reading, I unintentionally raised my head, catching sight of Xiaoshunzi carving white jade using a silver knife. He had picked up this habit recently after I had forced him to whittle a wooden doll for Roulan. After that, he had suddenly become fond of carving. When he had nothing to do, he would frequently hold a knife and carve. I once had asked him why he had abruptly become so fond of carving. He mysteriously told me that this was a good way for him to train martial arts. A while ago, he had always felt that his martial arts weren¡¯t improving. Surprisingly, while whittling a wooden doll, he discovered that his martial art techniques¡¯ flow and naturalness had improved. Through this, he found a new way of training. Although I did not understand the link between carving and training martial arts, I still comprehended how performing analogous tasks would help. Watching Xiaoshunzi¡¯s skill with the knife improve from a stiff and chaotic mess to become flowing and uninterrupted, I could feel that he was seemingly making progress. At the very least, his carvings were becoming increasingly lifelike. Therefore, I decided to purchase for him a pile of ordinary pieces of jade for him to practice with. As a matter of fact, he had carved the paper weight on my desk a few days ago.


    Watching him, I suddenly began to laugh and spoke, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, although you are fond of carving, is there really a need for you to practice daily? Today, His Imperial Highness is holding a feast. In the front courtyard, there are juggling, acrobatics, and music. You should go take a break and relieve your boredom.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi indifferently replied, ¡°There are too many people outside. I won¡¯t feel easy leaving you here by yourself.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°You are being too careful. This is the residence of the Prince of Yong. I am no more than a lowly surrendered subject. Who would come to assassinate me? All right, go enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re only twenty years old. Don¡¯t always be like an old man. That would be my sin if that continues.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi glared at me for a moment. However, he was still young after all. The juggling and acrobatics were extremely attractive for him. But he didn¡¯t feel comfortable leaving me here alone. I smiled and stated, ¡°How about this? Call Hu Wei in here and have him substitute for you and guard me. You should feel at ease with that arrangement, right?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi glanced at the teacup on the desk and replied, ¡°But there has to be somewhere here to attend upon you with tea and water.¡±


    I helplessly remarked, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, don¡¯t forget that it was I who taught you how to steep tea. All right, go enjoy yourself. Today, you are not permitted to follow me. The Lantern Festival lasts for three days.2 It¡¯s enough that you guarded me last night. Today, go take a stroll and take in the sights. You are not permitted to spend all of your time within the residence. I don¡¯t go out, so there are unlikely to be any dangers.¡±


    At last, Xiaoshunzi nodded his head before he agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. Young master, be at ease and continue reading. I will arrange everything.¡±


    I watched his receding figure, smiling with gratification. This was the way it should be. Why did a kid who had just turned twenty have to always be so mature? He should by all rights take the time to have fun and enjoy himself. Although when I was twenty years old, my money had been stolen by this little fellow and I had no choice but to take the examinations, he did not necessarily have to mistreat himself.


    After seeing Xiaoshunzi off, I continued to be engrossed with these out-of-print books. When Hu Wei entered, kneeling and greeting me, he saw that I did not make any response. Having followed me for some time now, he knew that I would sometimes become so engrossed in reading and forget everything else. He thus quietly withdrew outside and did not disturb me. At this moment, I did not yet know that the closest point I ever got to death in my life was swiftly approaching.


    ***


    At the same time he was dealing with his colleagues next him, Qin Qing also had a load on his mind. Today, he had come on his father¡¯s behalf to attend the banquet. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in chatting with these old foxes. Therefore, after he had promptly congratulated the Prince of Yong, he left the banquet chambers and walked outside. Although he was watching the juggling and acrobatics performance on the stage, his mind was not into it, entirely consumed by the shadows of Princess Changle and Jiang Zhe.


    Years ago, he had invited the princess to elope, but had been forcibly rejected. At the time, his youthful recklessness caused him to talk irresponsibly, denouncing the princess for her ingratitude, coveting the honor and glory that came with being the Queen of Southern Chu. After the princess tearfully departed, watching her still proud figure caused him to be painfully filled with regret. Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to apologize. Afterwards, he had been heavily criticized by his father before being tossed into the army. He had fought with blade and spear to rise to his current position as a fourth-ranked General of Tiger Might. It was a pity, but he never had the opportunity to fight and quench the grudge that he harbored against Southern Chu. When he learned the news of the princess¡¯s return, he was both happy and sad. He had most dearly wished to be able to lead an army to defeat Southern Chu before personally kneeling before the princess to beg for her forgiveness. But now, he did not have the opportunity anymore.


    After the princess returned, he had at once asked his mother to enter the palace to pass on his intentions. However, all he received was a bowl of cold water in the face. Unexpectedly, the princess did not have a shred of affection left for him. He felt such pain in his heart that it was killing him. Embracing the last thread of hope, he participated in the exhibition, but only fought to a draw with that pretty boy. Although he knew that this didn¡¯t represent that he was inferior to Xiahou Yuanfeng, Qin Qing understood that he had completely lost any hope of reconciling with the princess. Furthermore, after the competition, he had been punished by his father by being locked into the family ancestral hall to kneel, because of the dispute that he had gotten into with that surrendered subject from Southern Chu. Qin Qing loathed Southern Chu, also transferring his hate to the people of Southern Chu. This person, Jiang Zhe, had an undeserved reputation, having kneeled and surrendered, and yet still argued with the courage of his convictions.3 What was the big deal about mocking him? However, his father had unexpectedly used family regulations and punished him seriously. Even right now, Qin Qing could still remember his father¡¯s ashen face and reprimands.


    ¡°Bastard! I don¡¯t blame you for your past misbehavior and I don¡¯t blame you for taking out your angerfor no reason on someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it. However, you unexpectedly insulted a virtuous person in front of everyone. If this continues, what future does our Qin family have to speak of? Do you understand how big of a mistake you¡¯ve made? That man, Jiang Zhe, is not a mediocrity. He was an adviser to the Prince of De, permitting Southern Chu to gain an easy victory in Sichuan. With a single tune, he took the life of the King of Shu. With one essay, he caused all the lofty individuals of Great Yong to feel fear and trepidation.4 This man is worthy of becoming a great minister of the state. You would lightly disparage him just because he is a surrendered subject. You must know that if this man¡¯s character were even just a bit narrow-minded, then your life would be lost to his hand.¡±


    Although he was unconvinced, he could only bow his head and acknowledge his mistake towards his father¡¯s violent rage. It was only yesterday that his father finally released him. Sighing, his father stated, ¡°Little flunky, tomorrow, the Prince of Yong is hosting a banquet. You will go on my behalf to congratulate the prince¡¯s heir on departing for his father¡¯s fief. Remember, you must find the opportunity to meet Major Jiang and apologize to him. If this man bears a grudge against you, I¡¯m afraid that this will be a calamity after all is said and done. I made inquiries. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, regards this man as one of his confidants. Even the Prince of Qi regards this man highly. Neither of the two Imperial Highnesses are mediocre individuals. It can be clearly seen that this man is difficult to deal with. If you cannot obtain his understanding and forgiveness, then even your younger brothers and sisters will likely be implicated.¡±


    As a result, he had gone to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence filled with resentment and indignation. Originally, he had thought it would be sufficient if he randomly acknowledged his mistake. However, just a moment ago, he had learned news that nearly caused him to faint from anger. Unexpectedly, Princess Changle had had a love affair with that shameless surrendered subject.


    It was a coincidence that he learned this information. After meeting the Prince of Yong and expressing congratulations on behalf of his father, Qin Qing raised the matter of going to apologize to Jiang Zhe no matter how uncomfortable he felt. The Prince of Yong cheerfully agreed, but had stated that Major Jiang was usually ill and weak, and probably would not be able to greet visitors until sishi,5 as he had to first relax. He could only helplessly agree, silently cursing the useless scholar and looking with pleasure at the landscape within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. But before he had gone far, he found a pair of eunuchs whispering behind some pine trees. He originally had no intention of eavesdropping, but he heard something that immediately left him dumbfounded.


    One of the eunuchs proclaimed proudly to his colleague that when Princess Changle had come to this residence, she had a secret rendezvous with Major Jiang. It seemed that the two had a love affair while both were in Southern Chu. Were it not for this eunuch attending to Major Jiang under orders, it was likely that this enormous matter wouldn¡¯t have been known. The eunuch had stated that Major Jiang had given him a thousand taels of silver and promised him the position of supervisor when Major Jiang had become the emperor¡¯s son-in-law as long as he was willing to keep this secret.6


    Listening to this point, Qin Qing was so angry that his head spun. It was quite a while before he became clear-headed. Just as he was about to go forward to question, the two eunuchs had already departed. Qin Qing foolishly remained where he was, considering repeatedly. If the princess married Wei Ying or Xiahou Yuanfeng, even though he would feel sad, he would still accept this. But if the princess really had a love affair with that feeble scholar, then he would definitely not conciliate with this fact. After thinking it over, as the princess was virtuous and tender since youth, it surely must be that surrendered subject who seduced the princess. Were it not for the words the Prince of Yong had spoken previously, Qin Qing would probably have immediately hurried to interrogate Jiang Zhe. As a result, during the following period of time, regardless if it was watching the juggling and acrobatics or doing other things, Qin Qing was preoccupied with other matters. When the time had come and seeing that the low- and mid-ranked officials had basically all arrived, Qin Qing found one of the imperial bodyguards to guide him to meet Jiang Zhe. These imperial bodyguards had long ago received the Prince of Yong¡¯s instructions, so this particular guard led Qin Qing to the Cold Courtyard.


    Although Qin Qing was filled with hot anger, he was after all a descendant from a distinguished martial family. The entire trip, he was full of curiosity. With this Jiang Zhe being the major in the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies and with Chief Clerk Shi Yu departing for Youzhou to assist the heir, then wouldn¡¯t Jiang Zhe¡¯s position in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence be second only to the prince? However, as he walked, the path became increasingly lonely as if this guest courtyard was exceedingly remote. Qin Qing could not help but ask his guide, ¡°Why does Major Jiang live in such a remote place?¡±


    The imperial bodyguard smiled and replied, ¡°Qin Qing is not aware, but Major Jiang is fond of tranquility. Therefore, he specially chose to reside at this Cold Courtyard. He rarely leaves this courtyard.¡±


    As he was filled with suspicion and jealousy, Qin Qing inevitably let his imagination run wild. This man lived so remotely ¡­ could it be possible that this was to facilitate his private assignations with the princess? Arriving at the Cold Courtyard, Qin Qing discovered that this location was heavily guarded as expected. He could see over a dozen imperial bodyguards out in the open. His guiding imperial bodyguard stepped forward to report the situation to those stationed at the door. One of the imperial bodyguards entered into the courtyard to deliver the message. After a moment, the man returned and reported, ¡°The Major invites General Qin.¡±


    Qin Qing entered the Cold Courtyard, discovering that the inside was indeed beautiful, secluded and desolate. It seemed that this Jiang Zhe was truly fond of tranquility. With one glance, he saw Hu Wei standing at the entrance of an elegant pavilion. Qin Qing was extremely clear that Hu Wei was one of the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted subordinates. It seemed that the Prince of Yong attached extreme importance to Jiang Zhe as expected. It was even possible that the matter between Jiang Zhe and Princess Changle was supported by the Prince of Yong. The rage within Qin Qing¡¯s heart blazed even hotter.


    I was in the middle of reading when Hu Wei abruptly entered and reported that Qin Qing, General Qin, had come to request a meeting. I stared back blankly. This man had been rude to me in front of everyone. Why had he come to see me today? At first, I considered refusing to meet him, but I realized that he would not have come if there wasn¡¯t something important. But why would the Prince of Yong arrange for him to come meet me? I could only lower the book. I was too lazy to change my clothes, since this was not an official matter. Since this wouldn¡¯t be for long, it was not worthwhile troubling myself.


    After a moment, Qin Qing entered. When he entered, he stared blankly at me. I was baffled, gesturing to have Hu Wei to withdraw. I asked, ¡°General, why have you come today? Please forgive this lowly official for my casual garb. I am accustomed to doing as I wish within my chambers. General, please sit.¡±


    Qin Qing silently sat down, looking at the youth sitting opposite him. This youth was wearing a cozy and relaxed set of azure colored robes. His hair had not been bound and was only drawn together with a hairpin. This youth¡¯s expression was leisurely and serene. Qin Qing had an intense feeling that this youth opposite him was fundamentally someone not of this vulgar world. Qin Qing thought in his mind, Did this youth really have a love affair with Princess Changle?


    Watching this big and handsome general staying silent and not speaking, I could not help but feel somewhat vexed. I impersonally asked, ¡°What matter does the general have? If there is nothing, then please forgive my infirmities. I cannot be seated for long.¡±


    Finished speaking, I picked up my teacup, taking a sip of top-quality Mengding Ganlu tea. This was a top-quality tribute. Even His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, only had a few taels.7 The prince had given me half of what he had received. This was my favorite. I would only steep this tea during these kinds of leisurely days. Who knew that I would only have the opportunity to take one sip before I heard Qin Qing coldly inquire, ¡°Did you really have an affair with Princess Changle?¡±


    PUCHI! The tea in my mouth completely spewed out. I stared blankly at Qin Qing. Somewhat stuttering, I asked, ¡°General Qin, what ¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Qin Qing coldly looked at me and said, ¡°I asked you whether you had a love affair with Princess Changle.¡±


    I subconsciously employed my senses. Right, Hu Wei was far from here, he should not be able to listen. Why was there such a question? I looked at Qin Qing and asked, ¡°General Qin, forgive me for speaking so bluntly, but do you have a relationship with the Princess?¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Qing¡¯s face blushed deep red as he replied, ¡°There is none.¡±


    I could feel goosebumps all over my body, knowing that this man¡¯s killing intent had been stirred. However, after thinking it over, I could not allow Hu Wei to come in. If this kind of rumor-mongering were spread, then even the Prince of Yong would be unable to protect me. I calmly stated, ¡°Since General does not have any relationship with the princess, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to investigate the princess¡¯s love affairs? However, since the general has asked, if I do not respond, then unavoidably it would appear that I have a guilty conscience. However, this matter can happen once and only once. I hope that the general will use his brains first before he asks.¡±


    I looked at Qin Qing¡¯s green complexion, feeling that there was still some leeway. I therefore continued, ¡°Jiang Zhe is a surrendered subject from Southern Chu. That General disdains me is understandable. However, the sole good aspect of Jiang Zhe¡¯s life is that I keep my nose clean. Aside from my deceased wife, I have never had relations with any other woman. If General reprimands Jiang Zhe for bending my knee and surrendering, no matter how much offense I take, I must still listen. However, with this kind of filthy speech, as far as I¡¯m concerned, although I treat it as floating smoke and allow it to pass, I still cannot allow you talk nonsense.¡±


    Qin Qing¡¯s complexion changed several times before he coldly replied, ¡°Do you dare swear?¡±


    I laughed scornfully, indifferently stating, ¡°General, Jiang Zhe, in this life, can swear above to the firmaments and gods and below to the common people that I have never done this kind of thing. However, there is no harm for me to speak bluntly. I have only met and spoken with the Princess on two occasions. The first was in Southern Chu, as I was granted an audience. The second time was the other day, a chance encounter here in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. The Princess is blue-blooded nobility and was once the Queen of Southern Chu. We are separated as liege and vassal. If General Qin considers these matters as a love affair, then there is no innocence left in this world.¡±


    Qin Qing calmed down. He could hear that although my words were fierce and forceful, they contained no falsehoods. Thinking of how he had come to interrogate after listening to gossip and ended up being badly bruised, and had not acted in accordance with his father¡¯s wishes in apologizing to Jiang Zhe, Qin Qing clasped his hands together and apologized, ¡°This is my mistake. This is what I had overheard from two eunuchs in this residence. Would the major please forgive me?¡±


    I grew cold, immediately raising my voice and calling, ¡°Hu Wei.¡±


    Hu Wei immediately pushed open the door and entered. In a stony voice, I said, ¡°There is someone babbling nonsense, angering General Qin. You will immediately go and bring them to see me. General Qin, what did those two look like? Where did you meet them?¡±


    Qin Qing originally did not intend to speak, but seeing the icy coldness in Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes, his heart actually trembled and he indeed revealed those two eunuchs¡¯ age and appearance. Hearing this, Hu Wei thought it over before he spoke, ¡°Daren, this subordinate knows who those two are. They are eunuchs that have come here from the palace. May I ask daren, should I bring them here?¡±


    Thinking it over, I replied, ¡°Today, His Imperial Highness is hosting a banquet. We cannot alarm any of the guests. Capture those two and have them imprisoned, allowing His Imperial Highness to handle it.¡±


    After Hu Wei departed, I looked at Qin Qing and said indifferently, ¡°General Qin, listen to my advice. The reason why your esteemed father has received glory and favor to this day is not because he relied upon his power and influence to intimidate others. I have heard that the personal character of the Grand General Who Pacifies Remote Lands is reserved. He will act according to his words, and if he acts, there will be results. He is most deserving of admiration. Grand General handles affairs fairly and firmly. If there are no offenses, he does not even mistreat a mere soldier. If there are offenses, he does not yield even to imperial kinsmen. General should consider your behavior these last few days. Is there anything for you to brag about? It is not that I am having an intimate conversation when we are only acquaintances,8 but I cannot bear for the Grand General¡¯s descendants to disappear.¡±


    Qin Qing originally should have been indignant, but he felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s words seemed to share similar intent with the words spoken on a daily basis by his father, and did not dare refute them. Thinking back to how he had been eaten up by anger and jealousy, the more Qin Qing thought, the more he became ashamed. He was originally a descendant of a martial family and had received the earnest guidance from his stern father. Although he was momentarily muddled, this was not his true nature. Having thought this through, he felt leisurely and bright. Respectfully, he kneeled on the ground and acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks for Sir¡¯s guidance. That day, Qin Qing offended Sir. Would Sir please forgive me?¡±


    I was greatly surprised. Remarkably, this man was capable of acknowledging his mistakes and changing. I could not but help him rise to his feet, and respond, ¡°For the general to give such great courtesy, this lowly official does not dare to accept. If there are points where I have offended you, would General please forgive me?¡±


    Qin Qing calmly replied, ¡°Sir, originally Qin Qing wished to listen to Sir¡¯s guidance. However, I have come to offer my congratulations. The banquet will soon start and Qin Qing will have no choice but to go congratulate His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. Someday in the future, if there is the opportunity, would Sir please grant me your guidance?¡±


    I could not help but rejoice that our hostility had unexpectedly transformed into friendship. I personally saw Qin Qing out of the Cold Courtyard. After seeing him walk off into the distance, I suddenly heard a voice excoriate, ¡°Who dares trespass into the Cold Courtyard? Quickly surrender and be bound!¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¹ÏÌï²»¼{ÂÄ£¬Àîϲ»Õû¹Ú, guatianbunal¨¹, lixiabuzhengguan ¨C idiom, lit. don¡¯t tie your shoelaces in a melon patch, and don¡¯t adjust your hat under a plum tree; fig. don¡¯t do anything that might arouse suspicion, innocent acts may be misconstrued


    The lantern displays of the Lantern Festival (ÔªÏü½Ú), marking the end of the Chinese New Year celebrations, typically last three days.


    ÕñÕñÓдÇ, zhenzhenyouci ¨C idiom, lit. to speak forcefully and with justice; to argue with the courage of one¡¯s convictions


    ÐľªÈâÌø, xinjingroutiao ¨C idiom, lit. heart alarmed, body leaping; fear and trepidation in the face of disaster


    ËÈʱ, sishi ¨C 9-11AM


    ÊØ¿ÚÈçÆ¿, shoukouruping ¨C idiom, lit. to guard one¡¯s mouth like a closed bottle; tight-lipped, reticent, not breathing a word


    A unit of weight measurement that is about 50 grams.


    ½»Ç³ÑÔÉî, jiaoqianyanshen ¨C idiom, lit. to talk intimately while being comparative strangers

 Chapter 14: Breaking a Destined Marriage

    Chapter 14: Breaking a Destined Marriage


    On the sixteenth day of the first month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtian era, the Commander of Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Guard, Pei Yun mistakenly arrived at the Cold Courtyard. Jiang Zhe, fond of his outspoken and straightforward nature, kept him company and shared a few drinks. After privately discussing for a long time, before long, the topic turned to Pei Yun¡¯s annulment of his engagement and wish to marry another. At the time, everyone laughed at him for turning his back on righteousness and being fickle. Subsequently, many thought Pei Yun was sensible and unwavering. As for Jiang Zhe, he broke a destined marriage, truly deserving the contempt of wise men.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    When I turned my head to look, I saw a youth in gray with a peculiar appearance and calm features being barred by a pair of guards. There was a look of confusion on his face, seemingly not understanding why such a remote location would be so heavily guarded. Those two imperial bodyguards had even drawn their blades. The situation was extremely tense and on a hair¡¯s trigger. Although he did not consider these two guards to be much of an opponent, he had no intention of being a real assassin. Therefore, he made no attempt to resist. When I looked over, he was speaking in a grave tone, ¡°Come, the two brothers, this one is Commander Pei Yun of the Imperial Guard. I have come to the Prince¡¯s residence to attend the banquet, but as I dislike the ruckus, I began to wander all over. I really had no intention of trespassing here. Please forgive this one for not knowing that this location is off-limits.¡±


    The two imperial bodyguards exchanged looks, both half believing, half doubting. If they considered this man¡¯s manner, it was really like that of a general. However, the aura that he was emitting was not only extraordinarily fierce and doughty, but each and every one of his movements carried with them the demeanor of an expert. If this man really had evil intent, then what face did these guards have to report to His Imperial Highness?


    I had already recognized Pei Yun. Who could have thought that the person that the Prince of Yong wished to rope in was so formidable? Pei Yun was a commander of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. He was only a fourth-ranked general. Although he had the heavy responsibility of protecting the capital, he did not have the qualifications to attend a banquet within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. With his status, he would at best be allowed to deliver some congratulatory gifts. It was likely that he wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to take a seat in the banquet. For him to shockingly appear in the prince¡¯s residence, the Prince of Yong must have specifically sent him an invitation. Thinking of this, I smiled slightly, intending to give His Imperial Highness a helping hand. Rather than having Pei Yun attend the banquet in a side hall, where he could not even have the chance to see the Prince of Yong, he would be better off staying here. So thinking, I commanded, ¡°Do not be rude! This must be Pei Yun, General Pei, correct? This lowly official is the major in the household of the Marshal of the Heavenly Strategies, Jiang Zhe.¡±


    Seeing me speak, the two imperial bodyguards saluted and retreated. Pei Yun walked over and saluted me, stating, ¡°Much thanks to Jiang daren for helping this general out of trouble.¡±


    His gaze towards me was calm and reserved. This was something new and odd. Ever since I had arrived in Great Yong, each and every official that I had met either had looks of curiosity and evaluation or scorn. This man was actually looking at me as if I was an ordinary person. This caused me to be increasingly curious. Consequently, I smiled and said, ¡°It seems like the general does not like the ruckus out in front, therefore has walked towards the back. This lowly official is also this way, thus chose to reside in the Cold Courtyard. Since we have met here by chance, then we were brought together by fate. How about General takes a seat inside?¡±


    ¡°His Imperial Highness¡¯s banquet will soon begin,¡± replied Pei Yun, hesitating. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is inconvenient for this general to stay here.¡±


    I smiled indifferently and replied, ¡°It is not lacking in manners even if General does not take part in the banquet. There¡¯s no point in taking a seat outside of the main hall. How about this? If General is willing, Suiyun is about to eat. Would the general be willing to stay and eat with me? Suiyun will personally explain to His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Pei Yun was moved. After he had received His Imperial Highness¡¯s invitation, although it was a glory and an honor, he was not comfortable being among those officials, let alone the fact that with his status, he would only have the privilege of attending the banquet in the outer hall. Truly there was no point. If it weren¡¯t for the Prince of Yong¡¯s invitation, he would only need to deliver some gifts. This man before his eyes was a lot more straightforward than those court officials. For his residence to be so heavily guarded, it seemed like the Prince of Yong regarded him extremely highly. If that were the case, he would not be lacking in manners towards the Prince of Yong. Comparatively, it was actually quite a good idea to stay in the Cold Courtyard.


    From Pei Yun¡¯s expression, I knew that he had already consented tacitly and thus I spoke in a clear and bright voice, ¡°Someone go and report to His Imperial Highness that I am keeping General Pei here.¡±


    One of the imperial bodyguards bowed and acknowledged the order. I stepped forward and grabbed Pei Yun¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Please come in quickly, General Pei. Jiang Zhe deeply admires General¡¯s martial arts.¡±


    Pei Yun was somewhat shyly pulled by me into the reception hall. The time was approaching noon and two servants were delivering food and drink. As per custom, I had them withdraw. Picking up my chopsticks, I pointed at the table filled with food and said, ¡°General Pei, Jiang Zhe is a southerner, therefore His Imperial Highness deliberately and specially found a Southern Chu chef to cook for me. Please taste it and see if you¡¯re used to the food.¡±


    Pei Yun looked at the table filled with side dishes, all of which appeared to be light dishes that seemed to smell, look, and taste great. After tasting a few bites, he could not stop praising the cuisine. Although he was someone who ate meat with every meal, because these were all specialty dishes from Southern Chu, I saw Pei Yun eat with relish. I poured another cup of wine for him and said, ¡°This is a famous wine from Southern Chu named "Peach Blossom," fermented each autumn using the highest-quality, sweet honey peaches. I had never expected that I would be able to drink this wine here. This was specially brought back from Southern Chu by an old friend. He only delivered it yesterday.¡±


    Taking a sip, Pei Yun felt as if he was tasting honeydew, a fragrant and good wine. However, his temperament was resolute and upright, and he did not like this kind of weak, velvety wine. His brows could not help but furrow. Taking all of this in, I smiled lightly and said, ¡°It seems like General Pei does not like this wine. I have heard that in the border regions of Great Yong there is a kind of shao daozi1 that is incomparably spicy. Does General like it?¡±


    Pei Yun¡¯s face immediately filled with delight, replying, ¡°Daren has shao daozi here? It is rarely seen here in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    I walked to the corner of the room where there was a yellow poplar cabinet. From the bottom shelf, I took out a small wine pot. Although this jar wasn¡¯t big, it contained at least ten catties of wine.2 While it would not have been too difficult for me to bring it over, it was still not easy. Pei Yun promptly came over to take the wine pot, placing it next to the table. He could not help but glance at the cabinet. Inside, it was filled with wine pots and boxes of food.


    After removing the seal, Pei Yun could immediately smell the blazing wine fragrance that he could never forget. He took a deep breath and then impatiently poured the wine into a large bowl that I handed him. He very earnestly took a deep gulp, the familiar throat-prickling spiciness causing him to feel as if he had returned to the border regions. Powerlessly, he sat in his chair, once again raising the bowl to his mouth, allowing the liquid to slide down his throat. It almost seemed like tears were falling from his eyes as he thought back to the bloody battles on the border. Those days were filled with happiness and freedom. Now in the capital, although he had high position and great wealth, there was no one that he could pour his heart out to. He yearned to return to the border, but recalling his father¡¯s aged figure, Pei Yun closed his eyes, resisting with great difficulty the misery and suffering in his heart.


    I did not expect Pei Yun to be so moved, however I quickly understood his heartfelt emotions. It seemed that the greatest wish of this commander of the Imperial Guard was to once again return to the battlefield. Unfortunately, I was at a loss at what to do. Not only could he not abandon his father still mourning the loss of two of his sons, but wasn¡¯t he himself in a difficult situation as well? But seeing him suffering, I suddenly remembered some matters. If he had children, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to return to the battlefield. Thus, I inquired, ¡°General Pei, may I know how old you are?¡±


    Pei Yun was after all a descendant of a prestigious house. He calmed down very quickly. Raising his head, he responded, ¡°Troubled daren to ask. This general is twenty-three this year.¡±


    I continued to question, ¡°Has General Pei gotten married?¡±


    Pei Yun blushed with shame and shook his head, replying, ¡°My father has arranged a marriage for me. However, I have always been unwilling. Therefore, I am still a bachelor to this day.¡±


    I suspiciously asked, ¡°Why is this? Your esteemed father presumably is impatiently hoping for a grandson. Since General is obedient to his parents, you should take a wife as early as possible.¡±


    Pei Yun glanced at me. Although he felt as if he was speaking of intimate matters with a comparative stranger, he did not why, but he had an indescribable favorable impression of this youth before him. Although he couldn¡¯t discount the pot of shao daozi, his state of mind was extremely relaxed. Moreover, these matters had been smothered in his heart for a long time. He also wanted to find someone to talk to. Thus, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Daren does not know, but before I have attained a measure of success in my martial arts, I cannot take a wife. However, at the beginning of this year, my master stated that I am able to take a wife. However, this is not the main reason. Most importantly, my fianc¨¦e¡¯s status is special, causing my master and the sect extreme dissatisfaction.¡±


    I was moved and asked, ¡°May I ask which family the general¡¯s fianc¨¦e is from?¡±


    Pei Yun smiled wryly and responded, ¡°She is the daughter of Xue Ju, the Vice Minister of Works. Originally, our two families were close throughout the ages. She and I were betrothed when the two of us were still in the womb and we grew up together from childhood. Our regard for one another can be considered to be congenial affection. However, at the age of nine, I ascended Mount Song3 to learn martial arts. When I descended the mountain at the age of sixteen, I learned that she had entered the Fengyi Sect. When my sect learned of this, they immediately summoned me personally back to Mount Song. The First Seat of the Discipline Hall, Martial Uncle Compassionate Ocean personally told me that while the Shaolin Temple could not prevent me from marrying her, I would then lose the opportunity to learn the secret arts of the Shaolin Temple. He wanted me to think it over carefully. As a result, I have been unwilling to this day to complete the marriage. I have tried several times to cancel the engagement, but that side has refused to consent. My father-in-law stated that his daughter had not lost virtue. If I were to cancel the engagement without reason, he would bring me before the emperor to judge innocence or guilt. My father has recently been pressing me. If I weren¡¯t using my life to resist, I fear that I would have been forced to complete the marriage long ago.¡±


    Thinking to myself, I realized that it seemed that the Shaolin Temple really had a deep grudge against the Fengyi Sect. His Highness¡¯s information was correct. Moreover, for Pei Yun to so easily reveal this, it seemed like the Shaolin Temple did not mind falling out with the Fengyi Sect. However, I verbally asked, ¡°This subject does not understand this matter. Doesn¡¯t the matter of marriage follow the dictates of one¡¯s parents and the matchmakers¡¯ words? General, if you were to be married, wouldn¡¯t it be the proper course of action? Why has your honored sect forcibly obstructed this? Isn¡¯t this contrary to human relations? Could it be that General considers your sect¡¯s secret arts to be that important?¡±


    Pei Yun lowered his head and replied, ¡°Although this general is obsessed with martial arts, I am not someone unruffled by sentiment and forgetful of righteousness. If she were an ordinary woman, I would rather my sect reclaim all the martial arts that I have learned than turn my back. It is only that when I first returned to Chang¡¯an seven years ago to pay my respects to my father-in-law, I met her. She had become very formidable, completely different from her childhood innocence and sincerity. Although at present, the combination of her appearance and temperament are ten thousand in one, also trained in martial arts, however I felt that she was some distance away from me. Although her smiles are still sweet, they are no longer able to touch my heart. Moreover, she is always together with those women of similar statuses. If she isn¡¯t going out hunting or touring, she is acting wantonly to her heart¡¯s content inside Chang¡¯an. Although I am not someone who cannot bear his wife to be outstanding, I nevertheless hope that she is capable of performing the traditional roles of a good wife and attending to the needs of my parents. As a matter of fact, two years ago, when I returned from the border, I originally no longer considered improving my martial arts and decided to promptly get married, so that my parents could enjoy their old age and play with a grandchild.4 But when I met her again, the dissatisfaction in my heart did not diminish in the slightest. She was indeed outstandingly beautiful and had talent surpassing others. However, what I want is a good wife who is willing to share meager resources. When we are married, she must attend to my parents on my behalf while I return to the battlefield to serve the state. But it is impossible for her to do so. Every time that I¡¯ve met her, she is either discussing major events of the world or the situation of jianghu. I really do not want to take such a woman as my wife.¡±


    I silently gazed at Pei Yun, knowing that every single one of his words came from the bottom of his heart. With regards to a fierce general from a battlefield, what he needed was not a woman as beautiful as a picture. What he needed was a good wife who could keep house for him. The Fengyi Sect probably did not anticipate this. Not all men were so fond of a wife who was remarkably beautiful, exceptionally talented, and yet incapable of handling life¡¯s daily necessities.5 Thinking of this, I smiled faintly and stated, ¡°In reality, General is overthinking it. There are no parents in this world who are not biased towards their children. If the general explains to your parents the principle of marrying a virtuous wife, your parents will surely understand. If you are hindered by your parents-in-law, then there is no harm for the general to take a concubine on the outside. When you have gotten a son, don¡¯t tell me that your parents would be angry when they see their grandson.¡±


    Pei Yun was moved. When that moment comes, it was likely that he could not use the need to practice martial arts as an excuse to delay the marriage. Seeing his expression, I understood that he was already willing, although it was still somewhat inconvenient. And so, I said, ¡°General has repeatedly tried to cancel the engagement. It¡¯s only the opposite party who has refused. Presumably, the reason that the general gave to cancel the engagement was inadequate and insufficient. Moreover, you have no wish to offend your parents-in-law. When the time comes, there is no harm for General to explain that you had unintentionally formed a relationship with another woman on the outside, and cannot abandon and not care for her. Even if the opposite party has a greater background and justification, they won¡¯t be able to prevent the general from taking concubines, right? If they angrily cancel the engagement, then wouldn¡¯t this be in accordance with the general¡¯s wishes? If they persist in wanting to marry their daughter over, can an outsider query about the matters between husband and wife? So long as the general only dotes on the concubine and your parents dearly love their grandson, it¡¯s likely that it won¡¯t be long before your esteemed wife will propose a divorce.¡±


    Somewhat unable to bear it, Pei Yun lamented, ¡°Although the plan is good, I¡¯m afraid that it is too hurtful.¡±


    I unsympathetically replied, ¡°Although it will harm another for a while, presumably the general¡¯s fianc¨¦e has many pursuing her. If the general reluctantly takes a wife who you do not like, when in the future, husband and wife become estranged, not only will you not be able to display filial piety to your parents, you will also not be able to properly educate your children. This would truly be contrary to human relations. If that Miss Xue is a good and virtuous woman, then for this subject to speak thus is to break a marriage that was destined by fate, an unpardonable crime. However, presumably Miss Xue ¡­¡±


    I did not speak any further, but seeing Pei Yun¡¯s complexion become red and white, surely my words were correct. How many of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect liked showing their face in public? Moreover, it was common practice in Great Yong to be open and unrestrained. Even commoner women from the sect did not leave the entrance of the home, nor step out from within the inner residence, not to mention the women from distinguished and powerful families.


    After a while, Pei Yun¡¯s expression calmed down. His face still somewhat red, he turned to me to express his thanks. I smiled and said, ¡°All of the general¡¯s worries have disappeared today. How about we drink some more?¡± Pei Yun toasted me respectfully. I poured a cup of the Peach Blossom wine for myself. I couldn¡¯t tolerate drinking the shao daozi.


    The complete trust just now caused the two of us to begin to become friendly. Therefore, our conversation gradually stopped being restrained. This Pei Yun displayed keen interest and pleasure discussing military matters. He was once a valiant commander under the Prince of Qi. Therefore, many of his stories were related to the Prince of Qi. Although the Prince of Qi was not a famous general, he was intrepid and fearless. Moreover, he was willing to listen to the advice of his retainers. As a result, he was highly esteemed by the officers and soldiers in his army. Pei Yun was also extremely respectful when he spoke of the Prince of Qi. It seemed like I couldn¡¯t scorn the Prince of Qi. His previous two attacks on Xiangyang failed because of Xiangyang¡¯s tight defenses and because the army did not have clear strategies and objectives. I had heard the Prince of Yong explain that these campaigns had been promoted by the crown prince alone. It may be assumed that I scorned the Prince of Qi for these failed invasions. It seems that I truly treated him unjustly. As long as several capable retainers were dispatched to help the Prince of Qi, then he would be capable of assuming personal responsibility to guard a region.


    Just as our discussion was getting extremely friendly, I heard music sound from out front, signaling the start of the banquet. Although the banquet hall was some distance away, one could still vaguely hear it. Becoming aware that the banquet had already started, I laughed and said, ¡°Today, I have stopped you from taking part in His Imperial Highness¡¯s feast, however, you shouldn¡¯t be considered to have lost out. The wine that I have here should surely leave you satisfied.¡±


    Pei Yun smiled and replied, ¡°Many thanks for Jiang daren¡¯s shao daozi. Were it not excessively rude, I would want to take a pot of wine away with me.¡±


    Just as I was about to respond, the sound of a soft groan arrived at my ears. I shivered internally, perking my ears to listen carefully. I heard another urgent breath, followed by the sound of bones breaking. Oh Heavens! There was someone attacking and killing the imperial bodyguards defending the Cold Courtyard. I forcefully calmed myself down. I knew the approximate locations of all of the guards. From the sounds, the position of the two recently killed imperial bodyguards should be quite close. The rest of the guards were over a hundred paces away and I would not be able to hear the sounds they made. I glanced at Pei Yun and saw that he had not yet become aware of what was happening. Afterwards, I heard the sound of someone pushing open the gate to the courtyard. This sound should also have been taken note of by Pei Yun, however he didn¡¯t seem to pay any special attention to it. I glanced at his expression, noticing no abnormalities. It seems that he assumed it was one of the Cold Courtyard¡¯s servants. I set down my cup and wondered why there was someone killing the guards around the Cold Courtyard. I determined that the other imperial bodyguards had already been killed; otherwise one of the guards would have noticed that someone was entering the Cold Courtyard without permission. Looking at the time, it was right when everyone was becoming intoxicated. The majority of the imperial bodyguards were out up front. Therefore, this man was able to easily penetrate this far. I did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. I glanced at Pei Yun. Was he reliable? After all, he was once a subordinate of the Prince of Qi.


    Pei Yun looked at Jiang Zhe with a strange expression on his face. Why did Jiang Zhe suddenly fall silent? Moreover, his expression was somewhat queer. Pei Yun could not help but begin to gather his strength to prepare for any eventualities. Just at this moment, he caught the sound of soft footsteps, of feet stepping on the accumulated snow in the courtyard. Pei Yun¡¯s heart trembled. He could tell from the sound that the person coming had exceedingly brilliant qinggong. From the sound, that person was probably only leaving small holes in the snow. Was it an expert from within the prince¡¯s household? Pei Yun almost immediately dismissed this thought because this man¡¯s caution and care did not resemble someone from the prince¡¯s household. Checking his body, he remembered that he had not brought any weapons. Although he was adept with his limbs, it was still good if he had a weapon at hand. He immediately spoke in a low voice to Jiang Zhe, ¡°Jiang daren, there¡¯s someone coming from outside. He does not seem to be someone from the Prince¡¯s household. Do you have any weapons here?¡±


    I glanced at Pei Yun. He seemed like he could be trusted. My safety would temporarily have to rely upon him. The person coming probably harbored malicious intentions. However, I did not have anything on hand that could summon the imperial bodyguards on duty out at the front of the residence. Those imperial bodyguards who had been killed did have copper whistles on their person. However, there was no way for me to get them. I did not know if Pei Yun was able to block the incoming foe. If no one arrived in time, I feared that my life would end.


    I did not hesitate, retrieving a dagger from the cabinet. This was the only weapon in these chambers. Although the hairpin in my hair was incomparably sharp, I was not counting on Pei Yun using it.


    Pei Yun frowned, pushing the dagger back to me and said, ¡°You should keep it to protect yourself.¡±


    I smiled wryly and looked at the exquisite dagger. This was a small knife that was originally used to cut meat. In the hands of an expert, it would be able to take lives. What use did it have in the hands of someone like me? However, I still took the dagger. Since Pei Yun¡¯s boxing skills were formidable, it wouldn¡¯t be much use given to him. At this moment, a quiet voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sir Jiang, His Imperial Highness knows that Sir is unwilling to attend the banquet, and has specially dispatched this subordinate to deliver some imperial wine.¡±


    Pei Yun¡¯s expression relaxed, glancing awkwardly at me, seemingly feeling as if he was too sensitive. I stopped him, shaking my head. It wasn¡¯t possible that this man had been dispatched by the Prince of Yong. His Imperial Highness knew my habits; he would absolutely not dispatch a stranger to deliver wine. If he had sent Xiaoshunzi, it would have been reasonable. However, it was impossible for him to have sent a stranger.


    I indifferently stated, ¡°Who is outside the door? Please come in to speak.¡±


    The door was sorrowfully pushed open. Entering the room was a middle-aged man dressed in the garb of an imperial bodyguard. His appearance was so average that he would be lost in a crowd. With one glance I could tell that he was not someone from the prince¡¯s household. Moreover, I could smell two odors from his body: one was the scent of the fumes from the kitchen; the other was the faint reek of blood. Looking at him, I coldly asked, ¡°Are you the recently arrived chef from Southern Chu?¡±


    The middle-aged man stared back blankly, while Pei Yun also looked at me with a strange look. I ignored their bewilderment and coldly continued questioning, ¡°Why have you come to kill me? Who sent you?¡±


    Pei Yun immediately fixed his attention closely on the middle-aged man, his eyes filled with wariness. That middle-aged man¡¯s expression suddenly transformed from gentle into grim and sinister. In an instant, the seemingly mediocre imperial bodyguard disappeared, replaced by a cold-blooded killer. Pei Yun took a step forward to stand in front of me. The middle-aged man suddenly laughed and he asked, ¡°How did Jiang zhuangyuan know that I was a killer?¡±


    My expression became intensely grim and severe. I callously replied, ¡°I know who you are. You are Vicious Killer, the greatest assassin in the Southern Chu army. Previously, you obeyed the orders of Prince Zhao Jue of De. At present, you probably follow Rong Yuan¡¯s orders, correct?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became grave as he callously responded, ¡°No wonder the Prince¡¯s dying command was that if Jiang Zhe surrendered to the enemy, we must by necessity spare no effort to kill you.¡±


    Hearing this, I could not help but dribble a mouthful of blood from the corner of my mouth. I slowly sat down, closing my eyes.


    Footnotes:


    ÉÕµ¶×Ó, shao daozi ¨C aka sorghum wine is a strong distilled liquor (baijiu, shaojiu) that is fermented from sorghum that originates near Tianjin. It is also a brand name today.


    Roughly 5 kilograms


    áÔɽ, songshan ¨C Mount Song is the central mountain of the five Great Mountains of China. Although it is one of the sacred Taoist mountains of China, it also is home to a significant Buddhist presence as it contains the Shaolin Temple, birthplace of Zen Buddhism


    º¬âÂŪËï, hanyinongsun ¨C idiom, lit. with malt sugar in one¡¯s mouth and dallying with one¡¯s grandson; to live a life of leisure at old age while playing with grandchildren


    ²ñÃ×ÓÍÑÎ, chaimiyouyan ¨C idiom, lit. firewood, rice, oil, and salt; fig. life¡¯s daily necessities

 Chapter 15: Unaware of the Oriole Behind

    Chapter 15: Unaware of the Oriole Behind1


    On the same day, assassins from Southern Chu suddenly arrived, killing all of Jiang Zhe¡¯s guards. Jiang Zhe was injured by an arrow, nearly losing his life, and was only saved by the presence of General Pei Yun.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Pei Yun was greatly alarmed. Although he did not turn around to look at me, he could still detect the changes in my breathing. Speaking, he asked, ¡°Jiang daren, are you okay?¡±


    From my bosom, I removed a jade bottle, taking one of the pills inside. The roiling qi and blood in my chest gradually calmed down. Lifting my head, I indifferently stated, ¡°I¡¯ve known that you¡¯ve always served the Prince of De. That day, if you weren¡¯t acting under orders to protect Sir Rong in Xiangyang, it would be very likely that His Highness may not necessarily have been attacked by an assassin and died from his wounds.¡±


    That middle-aged man¡¯s head bowed slightly, glistening teardrops appearing at the corners of his eyes. He coldly replied, ¡°Jiang daren formerly held a deep and profound regard for His Highness, going to the trouble of traveling a long distance to try to save His Highness¡¯s life. Unfortunately, His Highness¡¯s fortune was meager. As His Highness was approaching his end, he once privately told me that if Jiang daren pledged allegiance to Great Yong, Southern Chu would be in grave danger. He had me vow if something like this were to happen that I must take daren¡¯s life. His Highness stated that daren would understand. For Southern Chu, His Highness believed there was no other choice than to assassinate daren. He asked that daren forgive someone who is already dead.¡±


    I neutrally accepted, ¡°I will not blame His Highness. Even in death, His Highness is loyal and devoted to Southern Chu. In comparison, I did not have even a shred of loyalty. In life, His Highness¡¯s tolerance for Suiyun¡¯s existence had garnered Suiyun¡¯s extreme appreciation. Your distinguished self be at ease. Today, if I were to survive, that which His Highness entrusted me on that day, Suiyun will never forget. If there is the opportunity, I will not betray that trust.¡±


    That middle-aged man was startled. Afterwards, he recovered his normalcy and faintly divulged, ¡°Jiang Suiyun truly possesses an extraordinary bearing. This assassination was my own idea. When the fate of a nation hangs in the balance, everyone bears responsibility.2 I cannot bear to watch Southern Chu fall. On that day, His Highness would often sigh before me, stating that if Jiang daren were willing to wholeheartedly serve Southern Chu, then the nation would forever be safe. If daren were to pledge allegiance to Great Yong, then Southern Chu could only perish. In this way, Southern Chu will be in chaos both within and without. If you are not killed, Southern Chu will inevitably come to regret it.¡±


    I glanced at him. Just as I was about to speak to stall for time, he seemed to have seen through my intent. His figure pounced towards me, met by Pei Yun. In a flash, the two exchanged several blows, the violent and fierce gale-force killing aura forcing me to retreat into the corner.


    Watching them fight bitterly, my mind had actually turned to my memories. At the time, when I returned to Jianye from Sichuan, I had encountered huge changes. During my convalescence, Xiaoshunzi had long ago discovered that the Prince of De had dispatched people to monitor me. Although I knew that temporarily there would not be any changes, I knew that I had to prepare for the exigencies. Therefore, after I had established the Secret Camp, I immediately had Xiaoshunzi thoroughly investigate those by the Prince of De¡¯s side. This Vicious Killer was one of the prince¡¯s most trusted confidants. This man always stayed hidden and was adept at assassination. Although based upon the Prince of De¡¯s temperament, the assassin was not used often, I already had classified this man as a threat long ago. Now, he had appeared here while I was being careless. Who would have expected that he would try to assassinate me, an ordinary surrendered subject, in the heavily-guarded residence of the Prince of Yong? Alas, I had known the Prince of De¡¯s wholehearted loyalty.3 Who could have thought that at death¡¯s door he would leave such a command to have me dealt with? Although I was able to understand, I was still bitterly and frigidly disappointed.


    I smiled bitterly as I looked forward. Pei Yun had a grave complexion as he fought with Vicious Killer. Although his moves seemed to be clear and simple, they were like an impenetrable defense as he obstructed the quicksilver and insidious killing blows of Vicious Killer. Although the fight was still even, I could see the heaviness in Pei Yun¡¯s expression and knew that he was probably losing. Examining the room, there was only one window. The door was being completely blocked by the two fighting. Dragging my tired and feeble body, I walked before the window, sparing no effort to push the window open, looking regretfully at the cluster of roses outside. As for this courtyard of mine, although it had been tidied up, after all it was not yet spring, therefore there were plenty of miscellaneous flowers and weeds, including the wild roses outside the window. Although they had not bloomed, there were plenty of thorns on the stalks. If I were to jump out, I would likely be covered by cuts and bruises. Trembling for a moment, I decided that I would only jump out the window as a last resort.4


    At this moment, Vicious Killer was already somewhat anxious. It had not been easy for him to sneak into the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Moreover, although he had stayed in the residence for a couple of days now, the rules here were strict and rigorous. He had no way of approaching Jiang Zhe. Usually, Jiang Zhe had numerous guards by his side. In addition, every several minutes, there was a patrol squad passing through. If they were disturbed, even if he had three heads and six arms,5 he would not be able to escape. Moreover, although he did not know how formidable Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts were, the assassin knew what it represented when a top-quality expert such as himself could not tell the depths of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts. Today, the rare opportunity had come. Xiaoshunzi was not present in the Cold Courtyard and the residence was hosting a large banquet. Most of the imperial bodyguards were out up front, causing the defenses around the Cold Courtyard to be greatly relaxed. According to his observations, a patrol would pass in an hour. Therefore, he had boldly killed all of the imperial bodyguards around the Cold Courtyard and hid their bodies. In this way, he would have plenty of time to assassinate Jiang Zhe. The only thing he had not accounted for was that Jiang Zhe actually had an expert from the Shaolin Temple by his side who had mastered Arhat Boxing to perfection. This set of Shaolin fighting techniques that had tight defenses was unexpectedly able to block him. There wasn¡¯t much time left and Vicious Killer steeled his heart and let out a severe shout. His complexion became blood red as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. His fighting style suddenly changed, its power doubling and adding several degrees of strangeness. With a bang, the two men¡¯s palm and fists exchanged blows. Pei Yun paled, retreating a step. Not even giving the opportunity to retaliate, Vicious Killer had already followed him relentlessly, pouncing upon him once again.


    Bang, bang, bang, three successive blows. Pei Yun was forced to retreat three steps, almost touching the table. Under the wind pressure of the exchanges, the pot of shao daozi had been affected, shattering and spilling wine everywhere in a split second. Struck by a spark of inspiration,6 Pei Yun retreated a step and with one leg, he lifted the wine pot into midair and then sent the shattered bottle flying out with a palm. The entire room now was filled with alcohol, drops blending with Pei Yun¡¯s qi. Vicious Killer had no choice but to use both of his hands to draw out the image of multitudinous palms before him, blocking the oncoming shards. At this moment, Pei Yun rushed to my side, grabbing and raising me onto his shoulder before charging out the window. My entire face was in extreme pain from being struck with the shattered pieces of wood. The leather shoes on Pei Yun¡¯s feet did not hesitate to land on the dried rose stalks. Only then did I, in my confusion, realize that we were outside in the courtyard.


    Behind us, we could hear a cry of fury, as Vicious Killer had already dashed out, his figure as fast as lightning, striking to kill me. Pei Yun closely protected me. Although the circumstances were extremely dangerous, and Vicious Killer¡¯s martial arts were originally adept at attacking in all directions and caused Pei Yun to be unable to defend, there were benefits to this wide open space. Pei Yun continued to protect me as we hid from place to place, temporarily preserving my life. However, it wouldn¡¯t do if this kind of situation was to continue. I had just been hit by another bout of my illness. At this moment, my hands and feet were weak. Just from this hiding, I was already gasping for breath. It was likely that it would take no more than ten paces before I would collapse.


    Pei Yun could also see this danger, thinking that he could only fight with his life on the line. His complexion suddenly became solemn and serene, the color of his skin having a faint golden color. He no longer continued to dodge; setting me down, he leapt towards Vicious Killer. Seeing the color of Pei Yun¡¯s skin, Vicious Killer gasped in alarm, ¡°Divine Diamond (Vajra) Force!¡± He did not dare to be neglectful. The two figures merged before suddenly separating. Almost as if he hadn¡¯t felt anything, Pei Yun turned and attacked again. Vicious Killer¡¯s complexion was somewhat wan. This was the first time that he had lost when contesting internal energy with Pei Yun. He did not know that Pei Yun himself was also finding it hard to take. Pei Yun had only mastered seventy percent of the Divine Diamond Force. For him to put his life on the line to employ this technique, he would receive severe internal injuries if he used it longer than the time it took for a stick of incense to burn. Even if he wouldn¡¯t die, he would not be able to improve his martial arts. Although this was risky, he still decided to stride ahead without any second thoughts. This was not because of Jiang Zhe¡¯s kind treatment nor because he wished to curry favor with the Prince of Yong, and definitely not because of the benefits that Great Yong would attain from him protecting a surrendered Southern Chu subject. He did not have any second thoughts about performing any meritorious deeds. At this moment, all he could think about was the instructions that his master had given him when he was accepted as a disciple of the Shaolin Temple¡ªprotect the kindhearted and innocent. He had never felt that there was any disloyalty in Jiang Zhe¡¯s surrender to Great Yong.


    Although I did not understand martial arts, I knew that the more common sense was transcended, the greater the subsequent consequences. Although Pei Yun¡¯s martial arts had suddenly skyrocketed, he definitely would not be able to sustain it for long. Seeing that he had tangled Vicious Killer up, I took to my heels and ran towards the entrance to the courtyard. The remains of the imperial bodyguards should be there. As long as I was able to find a copper whistle, I would be able to call for help. Those copper whistles were exquisitely manufactured. The entire residence would be able to hear it even if I were the one blowing.


    Vicious Killer had tried to chase and kill me several times, but was blocked by Pei Yun. His killing intent was set ablaze as his complexion became blood red again, his power increasing once more. This time, he could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood. Vigorously, he shot forth a palm that beat back Pei Yun. Just as Vicious Killer was about to pounce on me, he was once again obstructed by Pei Yun. At this moment, he began to hesitate. If he used the Demonic Dissection Skill more than three times, he would then bleed from all seven apertures.7 Although this skill could triple his power, then he would have to convalesce for several years afterwards. Thinking it over, his power and martial art techniques were all above this youth, and could kill him in ten or so exchanges. When that moment came, there was still time for him to chase after and kill Jiang Zhe.


    When I arrived at the entrance to the courtyard, I found the remains of the imperial bodyguards in the grass. However, I immediately grew frightened. All of the copper whistles had been gathered and tossed at the side of these corpses, all of them destroyed. Vicious Killer¡¯s conduct was indeed thorough. I blankly looked around. What was to be done? What was to be done? It was likely that I would not be able to escape. Gritting my teeth, I examined my surroundings. Where could I hide? It wasn¡¯t that I wished to run away from the battle. If I were to get away, Pei Yun would be able to disengage himself. If I did not go, Pei Yun could only die. Suddenly, I recalled that there were some poisons used for self-protection hidden in my chambers. I hurriedly went back into the courtyard, limping as I ran towards my chambers.


    When the two fighting saw that I had come back, Vicious Killer relaxed. With Jiang Zhe¡¯s return, he could focus on killing Pei Yun. As he slowed down his pace, the pressure on Pei Yun was greatly reduced. However, Pei Yun remained extremely anxious. Why had Jiang Zhe come back?


    Both men had questions in their minds. After they exchanged several more blows, Pei Yun was already finding it difficult to continue. In his head, he thought, I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t die on the battlefield, but rather in the Cold Courtyard in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. The assassin¡¯s hands were resolved, firm, and determined, refusing to relax. Vicious Killer was not in a rush. After a short while, he would be able to complete his assignment. At this moment, I had picked up a circular steel cylinder and hastily walked out. Looking towards where the two were fighting bitterly, I yelled out in a loud voice, ¡°General Pei be reassured, although this poison of mine is formidable, it will not be immediately fatal. I will give you the antidote.¡±


    So shouting, I activated the mechanism in the direction of the two, a red pellet shooting out of the cylinder, exploding in the air above the two men¡¯s heads. A pink vapor immediately enveloped the two men. Vicious Killer was greatly alarmed; he knew that Jiang Zhe was a master of medicine. It would be normal if he had some poison on hand for self-protection. He promptly tried to escape, but was firmly held up by Pei Yun who had had his courage stirred. The assassin could only hold his breath. He unexpectedly felt his four limbs become numb when the vapor contacted his skin. Although Pei Yun had the same feeling, the martial arts that he had trained in were genuine Buddhist divine arts. Therefore, he was able to endure a dozen or so breathes. As a result, his palm struck out and landed on Vicious Killer¡¯s lower abdomen. The assassin¡¯s figure shook before collapsing to the ground. However, he had been pushed by the power of the palm out of the vapor. Meanwhile, Pei Yun¡¯s body was on the verge of collapse, falling to the ground.


    I was overjoyed at this unexpected outcome, promptly rushing over, taking an antidote from a jade bottle, and shoving it in Pei Yun¡¯s mouth. After a short moment, he sat up. Hoarsely, he said, ¡°The poison has already been detoxified. Daren be at ease, Pei Yun will escort daren to a safe place.¡±


    I helped Pei Yun up, gratefully replying, ¡°Many thanks to General for saving my life. We should leave quickly. It would be a disaster if there are more assassins.¡±


    Pei Yun shared my thoughts. If there were more assassins, he would have no strength to protect me. The two of us walked towards the entrance of the courtyard, mutually supporting one another. Both of us were extremely tired. Just as we exited the courtyard, I immediately felt a distant killing aura. Just as my ears heard the faint sound of a bowstring being released, a white feathered arrow flew through and slammed into my chest near my heart. I stared blankly at the arrow in my chest and the blood that immediately began to seep out. Surprisingly, I would lose my life just like this. Strangely, I did not have the least bit of fear in my heart nor was there any enmity. I did not blame the man who had killed me. Life on earth was governed by the law of the jungle where the strong preyed on the weak. He naturally had his reasons. Looking in the direction from where the arrow had been shot from, that hidden assassin was also coldly looking back at me, his hands holding a bow and arrow. He was dressed in blue garb, a white headscarf covering his face. His eyes, clear as the waters of spring, carried with them a shred of regret as he watched me. I could feel my life drain away and hear Pei Yun cry out in alarm. However, I already did not have the energy to think more of it. At death¡¯s door, the beautiful image of Piaoxiang appeared in my heart. Then I saw Roulan¡¯s small figure. Lastly, I saw the figure of the handsome youth who had always been by my side. My sight was already becoming cloudy. Amidst the haziness, I could see Xiaoshunzi fly towards me, his entire face filled with shock and heartbreak. Oh, truly regretful ¡­ I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to entrust Roulan into his care. However, I believed that he knew this. With a faint smile and filled with regret, I finally closed my eyes, my consciousness sinking into the bottomless abyss, sinking.¡­


    As a result, I did not hear the mournful lamentations filled with despair.


    ***


    In the great hall, Li Zhi was smiling as he toasted his honored guests, his eyes sweeping over everyone. Not long after the banquet had begun, Qin Qing said his goodbyes. Li Zhi already knew that he had gone to the Cold Courtyard and had some dispute with Jiang Zhe. The bygone enmity should have already been resolved. Although there should still be some ill-feelings, it should not be too serious. Oh! Both father and son, Xiahou Lan and Xiahou Yuanfeng had come to attend the banquet. As Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s status was comparatively low, he was attending the banquet in a side chamber. This man could not be underestimated. It was not an easy thing to be able to gain Imperial Father¡¯s favor for so many years without end. If this man was not already supporting the crown prince and wished to get a share of the action on his Imperial Sister, it was likely that Li Zhi would have tried to recruit him. Adept with both brush and sword, Xiahou Yuanfeng was worthy of being considered the number one young expert in Great Yong. After his defeat of Pei Yun, Xiahou Yuanfeng had already taken the position as the brightest and the best.


    Alas, Pei Yun was not present. The one that Li Zhi looked most highly upon was Pei Yun. Although he was once a subordinate of the Prince of Yong, this man was also a layman disciple of the Shaolin Temple. Moreover, he held some resentment against the Fengyi Sect. It should be possible to recruit him. Although it was a pity that Pei Yun was not present, there would be other opportunities.


    Just as his eyes were sweeping past, Li Zhi caught sight of Xiaoshunzi in the garb of a servant standing in the corner of the hall, the eunuch¡¯s frosty eyes observing the officials in the hall. This Xiaoshunzi was only loyal to Jiang Zhe. Although no one knew how high his martial arts were, it should be lower than Pei Yun and Xiahou Yuanfeng. He was a capable subordinate. From his request to observe these guests who could potentially be enemies, one could see that he did not lack for brains. If he weren¡¯t this loyal, Li Zhi would have arranged a plan for him to enter the palace.


    At this moment, Li Zhi saw one of the imperial bodyguards hurriedly enter the hall and walk to Gou Lian¡¯s side, speaking to him in a low voice. Gou Lian, responsible for organizing this feast, furrowed his brows. After replying a few words, Gou Lian stood and walked to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s side. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s countenance immediately changed, as he quietly withdrew from the hall. Gou Lian then turned and walked towards Li Zhi. However, at this moment, all of the distinguished personages of the court had also come forth to encircle Li Zhi and he could not disengage himself. It was some time before Gou Lian was finally able to find the opportunity to get close to Li Zhi. In a low voice, Gou Lian reported, ¡°You Imperial Highness, something has happened. Vice Supervisor Hu Wei and two of the bodyguards assigned to protect Suiyun were killed in the inner residence. On the side there were also the corpses of two eunuchs. I have already dispatched men to protect Major Jiang.¡±


    Li Zhi was greatly alarmed, promptly stating, ¡°This Prince must go take a look.¡±


    Gou Lian replied, ¡°At present, I¡¯m afraid that Your Imperial Highness won¡¯t be able to disengage yourself.¡±


    Just at this moment, a clear cry of lamentation could be heard from the direction of the Cold Courtyard. The lament sounded with keening mourning, filled with the grief and hatred of losing one¡¯s closest kin. The sound was sharp and mournful. Although it was distant, it still caused everyone to feel an almost unbearable pain. The wine cup in Li Zhi¡¯s hand fell onto the ground, shattering into pieces. He was filled with an ominous premonition. This direction, this sound! He knew that it could have been caused by only one situation. Fiercely, he sprang to his feet. In an angry voice, he roared, ¡°Everyone listen to my command! Guard the entire residence! Regardless of noble or low status, no one is allowed to enter and exit without permission! Come with this Prince!¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Zhi shook his brocade gown, immediately rushing towards the Cold Courtyard. The anxiety in his heart had surpassed the feeling when Jiang Zhe had used stern words to refuse him. As he walked, he silently prayed to the Heavens. If the Heavens were able to bless and protect Jiang Zhe, he was willing to give up years of his life as replacement.


    Finally reaching the Cold Courtyard, Li Zhi saw that it had already been protected by the previously dispatched imperial bodyguards and personal soldiers. After he had charged into the courtyard, Li Zhi immediately came to a halt and stared blankly at the scene before him. The ground of the entire courtyard was covered with dark red blood and signs of a bloody battle. Outside of the bodyguards that had been dispatched, there was no sign of Jiang Zhe and Xiaoshunzi. Imperial bodyguards were mournfully standing before the entrance to the living chambers. In a trance, Li Zhi entered. On the soft couch, Li Zhi caught sight of Jiang Zhe¡¯s body peacefully resting, his complexion wan. In his chest was a broken arrow. Xiaoshunzi was kneeling beside the couch, tightly clutching Jiang Zhe¡¯s right hand.


    Li Zhi felt stabbing pains in his heart, and he almost fainted, unable to utter even a single word.


    Footnotes:


    Is the last part of an idiom that originates from the Zhuangzi (ó«ò벶²õ£¬»ÆȸÔÚºó, tanglangbuchan, huangquezaihou) ¨C lit. the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind; fig. to pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger


    ¹ú¼ÒÐËÍö£¬Æ¥·òÓÐÔð, guojiaxingwang, pifuyouze ¨C idiom, lit. the rise and fall of the nation concerns everyone; everyone bears responsibility for the prosperity of society


    ³àµ¨ÖÒÐÄ, chidanzhongxin ¨C idiom, lit. red-bellied devotion; wholehearted loyalty, to serve somebody/something with body and soul


    Íò²»µÃÒÑ, wanbudeyi ¨C idiom, only when absolutely essential; as a last resort


    ÈýÍ·Áù±Û, santouliubi ¨C idiom, lit. to have three heads and six arms; fig. to possess remarkable abilities, a being of formidable power


    Áé»úÒ»¶¯, lingjiyidong ¨C idiom, lit. a bright idea suddenly occurs; to hit upon an inspiration, to be struck by a brainwave


    Two eyes, two ears, two nostrils, and mouth

 Chapter 16: Hanging in the Balance

    Chapter 16: Hanging in the Balance


    Jiang Zhe was close to death. The Prince of Yong used Ningpo figwort to keep a sliver of Jiang Zhe¡¯s spirit within his body. Both the Prince of Qi and Princess Changle sent medicine to assist. For half a month, Suiyun¡¯s life hung in the balance. The Prince of Yong never left his side, eating and sleeping in the Cold Courtyard. Those who heard this all gasped with admiration.¡­¡±


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    With difficulty, he opened his mouth, asking, ¡°How is Suiyun?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi turned his head. At this moment, his handsome facial features were filled with an abnormal malevolence. His bloodshot eyes would cause anyone to be intimidated. He answered, ¡°I do not know why, but young master still has a hint of breath. This servant has used his qi to prolong young master¡¯s life. Just now, the imperial bodyguards went to invite the imperial physicians.¡±


    Li Zhi slightly relaxed, promptly stating, ¡°Go to the Princess of Yong and retrieve the millennium-old Ningpo figwort that Imperial Father bestowed upon me last year. Also bring over some top-quality ginseng. First brew some ginseng broth to help prolong Sir Jiang¡¯s life. If the imperial physician feels it suitable, also have that Ningpo figwort brewed also.¡±


    Gratefulness was revealed in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. However, he did not have the strength to be distracted by idle chatter. It wasn¡¯t long before the imperial bodyguards brought¡ªseized, rather¡ªseveral imperial physicians. The imperial physicians had already learned of the state of the injury while on the way. Entering the room, they didn¡¯t care about paying their respects to Li Zhi, instead immediately moving to the couch, treating Jiang Zhe¡¯s injuries. They bustled, removing the arrow and tending to the wound. One bowl after another of bloody water was carried out. The brewed ginseng broth was promptly delivered and a bowl was fed to Jiang Zhe. As expected, Jiang Zhe¡¯s breathing gradually deepened. However, if it were not for the support of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s internal energy, Jiang Zhe would likely have lost his life at some moment and gone to the yellow springs.


    After the imperial physicians had discussed with each other, they stepped forward and spoke to Li Zhi, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the medicinal properties of that Ningpo figwort root is too powerful. Your Imperial Highness, please divide it in three to brew into medicine and feed it to the patient every eight hours. Afterwards, he cannot stop taking medication and can only be fed with top-quality ginseng to prolong his life. In this way, no one will have to worry about this daren¡¯s life over the next half a month. This daren was quite lucky. The position of his heart was slightly off-center. As a result, although the arrow injured his heart, it did not immediately take his life. However, we are really powerless afterwards.¡±


    Li Zhi sadly plopped into a chair. Gesturing with his hand, he ordered, ¡°Immediately do as they said.¡± As someone accepted and went to execute the order, Li Zhi racked his brains for a solution. Suddenly, he inquired, ¡°Does anyone know where the Medical Sage, Sir Sang currently is?¡±


    Everyone looked at one another in dismay. The medical sage¡¯s whereabouts were indiscernible, appearing one moment and disappearing the next.1 Who would know where he was? In despair, Li Zhi directed, ¡°There is a chance for survival if we can find the Medical Sage. Immediately dispatch people to find him.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi suddenly yelled out, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the young master is the disciple of the Medical Sage and is also adept in the art of healing. Can we allow the young master to wake up temporarily and have him devise a prescription? At the very least, we can help prolong the young master¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Is this true?¡± asked Li Zhi, pleasantly surprised. ¡°Suiyun is actually a disciple of the Medical Sage?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head and replied, ¡°During his youth, Suiyun once studied medicine under the Medical Sage. Although the time spent wasn¡¯t long, the young master¡¯s medical expertise is really outstanding.¡±


    Li Zhi looked at the several imperial physicians. After they had finished discussing, one of them said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we can use a sharp medication to allow Jiang daren to regain consciousness for a short period of time. However, after this, it will aggravate Jiang daren¡¯s condition.¡±


    Li Zhi resolutely declared, ¡°The Medical Sage¡¯s whereabouts cannot be determined. If we cannot preserve Sir Jiang¡¯s life for a month, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to survive until the Medical Sage arrives. Go first prepare the medicine and await my orders. Over these next few days, I will have to trouble you and prohibit you from leaving here even for a moment. If something unexpected happens to Sir Jiang, I will absolutely take your lives.¡±


    The several imperial physicians could only voice their agreement.


    At this time, Dong Zhi hurriedly rushed over. Stepping forward, he reported in, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, at present, the situation up front is extremely chaotic. Those guests are all restless. Ziyou has asked for Your Imperial Highness to issue an order. How should we handle all of them?¡±


    Li Zhi knitted his brows, walking out of the room. He did not wish to disturb Jiang Zhe¡¯s treatment. When he exited, he caught sight of imperial bodyguards standing at the entrance to another room. Seeing the prince glance over, Gou Lian immediately advanced and relayed, ¡°Your imperial Highness, when the imperial bodyguards arrived, they also discovered that Imperial Guard Commander Pei Yun was in the Cold Courtyard as well. Because Xiaoshunzi only said to find someplace to have him settle down, I therefore dispatched several bodyguards to place him under house arrest there. I have also arranged for an imperial physician to treat his injuries. Reportedly, his entire body was covered with wounds. It is likely that he was protecting Suiyun.¡±


    Bewildered, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Why was Pei Yun here in the Cold Courtyard?¡± So speaking, he turned and entered that room.


    This room was where Xiaoshunzi lived. The furnishings and arrangements were extremely sparse. Pei Yun was seated in a chair. His upper garments had been removed upon arrival. His entire body was covered with purple bruises that came from fists. An imperial physician was in the middle of dabbing medicine on his injuries. When the two saw Li Zhi enter, they both kneeled down to pay their respects.


    Li Zhi gestured with his hands and said, ¡°Continue, please.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the imperial physician had finished. Gathering up his medical chest, he withdrew.


    Li Zhi gazed upon the extremely uneasy Pei Yun. Heaving a sigh, he questioned, ¡°Why is General Pei here in the Cold Courtyard?¡±


    Pei Yun frowned. Was the imperial bodyguard sent by Jiang daren to inform the Prince of Yong that he had been retained at the Cold Courtyard also killed? He didn¡¯t inquire further, only comprehensively going over what had happened. At the time when Jiang Zhe had been hit by an arrow, Pei Yun was also shocked and did not know how to respond. Just as he was about to lend an arm to support, Pei Yun heard Xiaoshunzi¡¯s lament, observing his figure speed over as if illusory and as fast as electricity. Instantly, Xiaoshunzi had arrived beside the two. Having followed Suiyun for years, Xiaoshunzi was somewhat familiar with how to treat external injuries. He knew that the arrow could not be rashly removed. Ultimately, he could only hit Jiang Zhe¡¯s pressure points to stem the bleeding. Afterwards, Xiaoshunzi had used internal energy to prolong Jiang Zhe¡¯s life. Glancing at Pei Yun, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression was aloof and severe. With only one look, Pei Yun could tell that this youth¡¯s martial arts were far above his own, and he succinctly explained the situation at once. Xiaoshunzi picked Suiyun up and carried him into the Cold Courtyard, seeing that Vicious Killer had already fled. The only things left were bloodstains.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the imperial bodyguards arrived. Xiaoshunzi had them immediately invite imperial physicians before instructing them to take care of Pei Yun. He himself entered the room to look after Jiang Zhe. Pei Yun naturally understood that he was temporarily being placed under house arrest, but he was straightforward and upright, and did not have any fear.


    After listening to Pei Yun¡¯s words, Li Zhi rose to his feet and bowed deeply. ¡°General Pei, you were willing to give your life to save Major Jiang. Whether he lives or dies, this Prince considers your actions as a personal favor to me. It is only that the current situation isn¡¯t clear; this Prince would have to ask for you to temporarily stay for a few days in this residence. In addition, General¡¯s injuries are this severe. It is not convenient for you to go back to worry your esteemed father. I am unaware of something though. Does General know if any members of the older generation from your sect are present in the capital? With their help, General¡¯s injuries will be easily treated.¡±


    Pei Yun hurriedly replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is taking this too seriously. Pei Yun is willing to comply with Your Imperial Highness¡¯s command. This general has two martial uncles that are at the Floating Clouds Temple outside of Chang¡¯an, cultivating in secret. Your Highness can dispatch men over there. The two martial uncles both treat Pei Yun with extreme care and concern. They would certainly come immediately.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head. The majority of his bodyguards were selected from amongst the best soldiers in the army. Even though there were plenty who had substantial martial arts skills, they were all more skilled in external style than in internal styles. At present, he greatly lacked internal martial arts. With two senior monks from the Shaolin Temple, he could be reassured with Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety.


    At this moment, Gou Lian swiftly walked over and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we have investigated the matter. All of the imperial bodyguards assigned to protect the Cold Courtyard have been killed. One of them died on the path. It seems that he was coming out front. Furthermore, aside from Hu Wei and his subordinates, the chef from Southern Chu is also missing. Everyone else is at their positions and can mutually serve as witnesses. We can basically conclude that none of them took part in this incident.¡±


    Li Zhi coldly inquired, ¡°What about those guests?¡±


    Gou Lian glanced at Li Zhi¡¯s expression before responding, ¡°At that time, Your Imperial Highness had already opened the banquet. Therefore, almost all of the guests were within the hall. However, there were a few exceptions. According to the servants, all these people were not in their seats when the incident occurred. I¡¯m afraid that only Your Imperial Highness can question them.¡± So speaking, Gou Lian handed a list of names over.


    Li Zhi accepted the list. On it were five names: Duke Cheng Shu of Wei, the Princess Li Hanyou of Jingjiang, General of Tiger Might, Qin Qing, Commander Pei Yun of the Imperial Guard, and Vice Supervisor Xiahou Yuanfeng of the Palace Guard. Li Zhi¡¯s complexion became gloomy. Gou Lian continued, ¡°Outside of the Cold Courtyard, we found a strong bow and a pouch of arrows. It seems that it was discarded by the assassin.¡±


    Pei Yun suddenly interrupted, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Pei Yun actually caught a glimpse of the assassin. The man¡¯s height was slightly shorter than mine and he wore a set of blue robes. His face was masked by a headscarf. As for everything else, please forgive Pei Yun for not being able to see clearly.¡±


    Li Zhi only felt his heart jump. He casually asked, ¡°Gou Lian, if I remember accurately, Qin Qing was wearing blue, correct?¡±


    Gou Lian answered, ¡°Your Highness cannot jump to unfounded conclusions. General Qin is from a prestigious house; how could he assassinate someone?¡± As he spoke, Gou Lian shot a glance at Pei Yun.


    Understanding, Pei Yun tactfully stated, ¡°Pei Yun¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t light. May I ask if it is possible for Your Imperial Highness to let me be temporarily excuse me?¡±


    Li Zhi acknowledged, ¡°There are several other guest rooms in the Cold Courtyard. All of them have been tidied. General Pei, please select one yourself. When General¡¯s two martial uncles arrive, please have them stay temporarily in the Cold Courtyard as well. This Prince still has matters to take care. General Pei, please rest well.¡± Finished speaking, Li Zhi walked out of the room.


    Gou Lian quickly caught up. Li Zhi calculatedly said, ¡°If there were no discrepancies in what Pei Yun saw, the suspicions on Qin Qing are the greatest.¡±


    Gou Lian disagreed, ¡°We can¡¯t say that. Although Qin Qing is a suspect, however ¡­¡±


    Walking out the door, Li Zhi looked at Gou Lian who calmly analyzed, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s stature is similar to Qin Qing¡¯s. Moreover, his archery skill is equally brilliant. This could be his doing. In addition, although Li Hanyou, the daughter of the Prince of Jingjiang, is a member of the imperial clan, she is also a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Rumor has it she is the ninth-ranked personal disciple of the Fengyi Sect Master. The master of the Fengyi Sect is an expert at assassination. If Li Hanyou were wearing men¡¯s attire, she could have been the one seen by General Pei.¡±


    Li Zhi stamped his foot and stated, ¡°Regardless of who it is, I will definitely not let him off. In a while, thoroughly question Pei Yun, and find out all of the particulars. This Prince will meet those persons. First have Ziyou end the banquet, announcing that this Prince¡¯s major has been attacked by an assassin and I am in no mood to feast. Immediately dispatch men to the army barracks outside of the city. Have Sima Xiong bring a thousand men of the Imperial Guard into the city to assume responsibility for the defense of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Have Dong Zhi temporarily take charge of military matters.¡±


    Gou Lian hesitated before replying, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be possible to forcibly detain the Duke of Wei. In addition, I¡¯m afraid that Your Imperial Highness will be accused of misconduct if you mobilize troops and have them enter the city without permission.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to forcibly detain the Duke of Wei,¡± responded Li Zhi coldly. ¡°I do not believe that he would do such a thing. As for mobilizing soldiers, there is no need for you to worry. This Prince will immediately enter the palace to report to Imperial Father. Humph! For an assassin to be so aggressive in the Imperial City of Chang¡¯an, the Imperial Capital Magistrate should be punished.¡±


    Gou Lian promptly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness has made careful deliberations. This subject will go immediately to handle things.¡±


    After two hours, after the first bowl of ginseng broth from the Ningpo figwort had been consumed, Jiang Zhe¡¯s breathing deepened and steadied. He no longer needed Xiaoshunzi to inject his internal energy to sustain his life. Xiaoshunzi immediately and silently began to cultivate and restore his internal energy. At present, he had already calmed down. Before Jiang Zhe was saved, he absolutely could not be impetuous. It wasn¡¯t long before the Elders Compassionate Hardship and Compassionate Distance of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Damo Hall arrived. They stopped worrying after taking a look at the injuries of their martial nephew. Prince Li Zhi of Yong requested that the two temporarily take charge of the protection of the Cold Courtyard. At first, the two seemed to hesitate, but after Pei Yun blushingly and stealthily whispered into Elder Compassionate Distance¡¯s ear, Elder Compassionate Distance cheerfully agreed. Although he did not know how Pei Yun had convinced the two elders, Li Zhi still gratefully expressed his thanks. Then, he immediately left his residence, galloping towards the imperial palace.


    At the time of the incident, Li Yuan was playing weiqi in the harem with Noble Consort Zhangsun. Princess Changle was watching the game at their side. The three were enjoying domestic bliss, joyous and harmonious. Although the news that something had happened in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence had already spread throughout the Imperial City, it had yet to reach Li Yuan. Just as Li Yuan was racking his brains, a racket suddenly broke out outside of the hall. Li Yuan angrily inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is it raising a commotion outside?¡±


    Before Li Yuan could even dispatch anyone to go out to look, Li Zhi had already charged into the hall. His expression was furious and his clothes were in disarray. Charging to Li Yuan¡¯s side, he dropped to his knees and began to wail.


    Li Yuan was greatly alarmed. This son of his was always tough and durable. Since the age of ten, Li Yuan had never seen Li Zhi shed any tears. Why was he like this today? Forgetting his anger, Li Yuan promptly rose to his feet and inquired, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what has happened? Speak slowly, Imperial Father will give you justice.¡±


    Li Zhi refused to rise. Sobbing, he responded, ¡°Imperial Father, this child hosted a banquet to see off Jun¡¯er. However, someone took the opportunity to infiltrate my residence, killing twenty-one imperial bodyguards, two eunuchs, and seriously injuring Major Jiang of the marshal¡¯s household. At present, Major Jiang has suffered a life-threatening injury. At this moment, his life cannot be guaranteed. Imperial Father, this child has been willing to endure silently, and yet still incurred such a disaster. How can this child continue to reside in Chang¡¯an? If Imperial Father gives the nod of approval, this child will depart Chang¡¯an and go to the fief in Youzhou.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Yuan¡¯s rage erupted. Angrily, he commanded, ¡°Come! Immediately summon the Imperial Capital Magistrate and the chief commander of the Imperial Guard into the palace. How are they performing their duties by allowing someone to be assassinated in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence?¡±


    Li Zhi laughed grimly inwardly, knowing immediately that his Imperial Father fundamentally had no intention of responsibly investigating this incident. When all was said and done, it was very likely the work of the crown prince. He could only let it be for now and stated, ¡°Imperial Father, please quell your anger. This child believes that the assassin was a preeminent expert, therefore the Imperial Capital Magistrate would be powerless. It is only that this child is greatly worried about the security of my residence. This child beseeches Imperial Father to permit this child to mobilize a thousand imperial guardsmen to augment the protection of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Furthermore, there are several guests suspected of being involved in the assassination. Would Imperial Father please permit this child to investigate this matter?¡±


    Calming down, Li Yuan acquiesced, ¡°Fine, a thousand imperial guardsmen aren¡¯t much. You have to properly organize them. You cannot allow them to break military regulations or the law. As for the suspects amongst the guests, you can handle this matter yourself. But if you wish to execute those above the third rank or imperial clansmen and aristocrats, that will require our decree. How are Major Jiang¡¯s injuries? He is a zhuangyuan of Southern Chu. If he dies in such a manner, it is likely that someone will seize the opportunity to spread rumors that my Great Yong is powerless to protect surrendered subjects. When that time comes, who will be willing to surrender?¡±


    In distress, Li Zhi related, ¡°An arrow hit Major Jiang in the heart. If his heart weren¡¯t slightly off-center, I¡¯m afraid that he would have been killed immediately. Right now, his life hangs in the balance. This child has already used the Ningpo figwort bestowed by Imperial Father to prolong his life. Moreover, this child has dispatched men to look for the Medical Sage, Sir Sang. If we cannot find this man, then I¡¯m afraid that Major Jiang¡¯s life cannot be guaranteed.¡±


    Li Yuan heaved a sigh. ¡°We will issue a decree ordering that all the prefectures of the world look for Sir Sang. You can be at ease.¡±


    Li Zhi lowered his head to the ground in thanks. ¡°The matters in this child¡¯s residence are still numerous and disorderly, requiring my return to handle.¡±


    Li Yuan nodded his head. ¡°You may go.¡±


    Li Zhi rose to his feet. Just as he was about to leave, Princess Changle stood and spoke up, ¡°Imperial Father, please allow this child to see second brother off.¡±


    Li Yuan only motioned with a hand, signaling his consent. Li Zhi glanced over, seeing that Princess Changle¡¯s complexion was pale, her expression extremely worried. After the two walked out of the hall, Princess Changle inquired in a whisper, ¡°Second brother, is Major Jiang¡¯s life truly in desperate straits?¡±


    Li Zhi sighed and answered, ¡°If Ningpo figwort is used to prolong his life, it is possible to ensure that he lives for half a month. However, in order to temporarily wake him up to diagnose his own illness, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll only be able to survive for ten days.¡±


    Princess Changle became deathly pale. In a low voice, she murmured, ¡°Ten days ¡­ Sir Sang¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t arrive in time.¡±


    Suddenly, she grabbed hold of Li Zhi. ¡°Brother, I also have a stump of Ningpo figwort bestowed upon me by Imperial Father. I am setting aside half of it for mother. Her health is not good and I have to be careful. The other half, I¡¯ll bring to you. Furthermore, Imperial Father bestowed upon me a bear gallbladder the other day. I haven¡¯t used it yet, keeping it cold storage with a cube of ice. Take it along as well, brother.¡±


    Li Zhi was overjoyed. Ningpo figwort and bear gallbladder were both elements of traditional Chinese medicine that could only be found by accident. Only Imperial Father would occasionally receive it as tribute. Surprisingly, Imperial Father had bestowed these precious medicinal ingredients to Imperial Sister. Bowing deeply, Li Zhi said, ¡°On behalf of Major Jiang, this Prince thanks Imperial Sister for this life-saving grace.¡±


    Princess Changle pulled Li Zhi towards her Jade Phoenix Hall. As they walked, she implored, ¡°Imperial Brother, if Major Jiang has the opportunity to wake up, please speak a word of thanks on my behalf. He will understand.¡± Although Li Zhi could not understand the deeper meaning in Princess Changle¡¯s words, he was wild with joy at unexpectedly obtaining such precious medicines and did not think much of it.


    Returning to his residence, Li Zhi did not stop at all and directly went to see Jiang Zhe. Entering Jiang Zhe¡¯s living quarters in the Cold Courtyard, he only saw Xiaoshunzi seated by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, concentrating on the state of Jiang Zhe¡¯s injuries. Li Zhi stepped forward and took a glimpse. On the side, the attending imperial physician stepped forward and muttered, ¡°Just now, Jiang daren once almost stopped breathing. Fortunately, this eunuch, Shun, brought him back to from the abyss. However, there is already no need to continuously to help Jiang daren breath.¡±


    ¡°This Prince has brought half a stump¡¯s worth of Ningpo figwort and the gallbladder of a bear,¡± replied Li Zhi quietly. ¡°Do you have the confidence that you can prolong his life a few more days?¡±


    This imperial physician joyfully answered, ¡°If that is the case, this lowly doctor dares to guarantee that I can prolong his life for ten more days.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head gladly. ¡°This Prince will transfer the medicine to you. You have to spare no effort. If Major Jiang can be saved, this Prince will reward you all handsomely.¡±


    The imperial physician repeatedly expressed his thanks. Xiaoshunzi seemed to not have heard a word, still gazing at Jiang Zhe. There was limitless anguish in his heart, regretting leaving Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. He was filled with killing intent, hating that he could not chop his enemy into mincemeat.


    The following days were like a nightmare. Jiang Zhe became critically ill on several occasions. The imperial physicians could only prolong his life with great difficulty. Twenty-seven days after Suiyun had been attacked by assassins, Li Zhi finally made the decision to allow the imperial physicians to use sharp medicine to wake Jiang Zhe up. When Jiang Zhe opened his eyes, he saw Xiaoshunzi and Li Zhi¡¯s faces, completely devoid of color. Xiaoshunzi quickly spoke, ¡°Young master, your life is in a critical state. If we cannot prolong it until the Medical Sage arrives, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t survive. Does young master have any methods to delay this for a few days? Right now, the residence still has three taels of Ningpo figwort and a bear gallbladder sent by the Prince of Qi. What should we do, young master?¡±


    Understanding the situation, I instructed weakly, ¡°Bring my acupuncture needles. Do you remember the acupuncture method that I taught you?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head as if his life depended on it. ¡°I remember, I remember clearly.¡±


    With difficulty, I continued, ¡°In my study is a handwritten copy of acupuncture techniques, containing the ¡®Seizing Spirit Acupuncture¡¯ technique that I personally created. There are thirteen techniques. The first twelve are methods used for torture. The last technique is able to draw out the entirety of a person¡¯s potential, a method of saving someone by hounding them to death. When used for torture, this technique can cause a person boundless suffering without death. The greater your martial arts, the more you would surely feel as if going through hell. I originally intended on teaching you the last technique. If you are in danger, you will be able to use it to save your life. Therefore, I have already taught you the acupuncture methods over the years. This acupuncture technique can forcibly draw out the entirety of my biological potential. At the very least, it can protect my life for nine days. Only this method can be used, as there are no other ways. Since there is still some Ningpo figwort and a bear gallbladder remaining, let me make a prescription. After you¡¯ve performed the acupuncture, help me take it. It will be able to help further prolong my life.¡±


    After hearing Jiang Zhe finish speaking the prescription and seeing the imperial physicians write it down, tears coursed down Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face. Jiang Zhe was always thinking about him, and yet he was not at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side when his master was so seriously injured. I reached out with my hand to wipe away his tears. Softly, I consoled, ¡°There is no need for you to worry. If I am unfortunate to die, then you shall report all of my plans to His Imperial Highness and have His Imperial Highness make the decisions, so as to prevent the entire enterprise from being ruined at the last moment. You must also not take revenge for me. Bring Roulan with you back to Southern Chu and live in seclusion. Remember, bring my ashes to be buried with my wife.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Zhe¡¯s face already began to slacken, Xiaoshunzi suddenly screamed out, ¡°Young master, you must wake up again. Don¡¯t you remember that the late mistress¡¯s murderer is still at large?2 The young miss is still growing. if you were to die, I could only stake my life on taking vengeance for you. But I¡¯m afraid that that task is dangerous. If I were to die, who would take care of the lonely and helpless young miss? Young master, this won¡¯t do. Without you, I really don¡¯t know how to take revenge for you. You have to live on for the late mistress and for the young miss!¡±


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression concentrated as he slightly nodded his head. Afterwards, he fainted once again.


    Xiaoshunzi absentmindedly wiped the tears from his face. Seeing that Jiang Zhe would temporarily be okay, he hastily left the room to retrieve the book. Then, after using the acupuncture technique, Xiaoshunzi could detect that Jiang Zhe¡¯s skin was trembling. This technique was not perfected. As a result, the person receiving the acupuncture would feel tremendous pain. After feeding Jiang Zhe the prescription he personally designed, Xiaoshunzi could see that Jiang Zhe¡¯s breathing was already even. Only then did he relax. Suddenly, he thought of something. An ominous glint could be seen in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, as he looked at the imperial physicians. Just now, the conversation that he had with Jiang Zhe was completely classified. If outsiders were to hear this information, it would likely cause problems.


    Although Li Zhi was continuously mulling over the master-servant conversation, he did not have any inkling as to what was going on, not understanding why Jiang Zhe had never mentioned the matter of his wife being murdered and their enemy. However, his thinking was profound, grasping that he could pursue this matter. Seeing the killing intent in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, how could Li Zhi not understand his intentions? He spoke up, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, don¡¯t worry. This Imperial Physician Jia is someone this Prince trusts. He will not reveal anything.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi glanced at Li Zhi. These past several days, after having witnessed Li Zhi focused on saving Jiang Zhe¡¯s life, Xiaoshunzi knew that the prince also shared the same feelings as himself. He had to consider the prince¡¯s face and thus Xiaoshunzi callously stated, ¡°Imperial physician, if you reveal even half a word, don¡¯t blame me for refusing to consider sentiment and face.¡±


    Finished speaking, he pressed a finger down onto the desk, immediately leaving an inch-deep hole in the solid red pine. Imperial Physician Jia burst into a bout of uncontrollable convulsions, frantically gasping, ¡°This lowly doctor will not breathe a word3 of this.¡±


    The following period was even more difficult to bear. Throughout, Jiang Zhe¡¯s breathing was thin as gossamer. Xiaoshunzi attended by his side every day, his expression icy, almost as if he had nothing to do with anything. As for the Prince of Yong and the others, they were full of misgivings and anxiety. One day, an imperial physician reported that Jiang Zhe¡¯s life would likely end that night. Utterly dejected, Li Zhi sat down, unable to speak even a single word. His heir, Li Jun, had already departed for his fief in Youzhou. Shi Yu had also followed him there. If Jiang Zhe were to pass away.¡­ A chill permeated Li Zhi¡¯s being. What could he do? Just as woe and alarm began to set in, Gou Lian suddenly ran into the room, accompanied by an air of pleasant surprise and yelled, ¡°Your Imperial Highness! Your Imperial Highness! Sir Sang has arrived!¡±


    Li Zhi was overjoyed. Just as he was about to rise to his feet, he felt his legs weaken. Curiously, he couldn¡¯t even stand.


    Footnotes:


    ÉñÁú¼ûÊײ»¼ûβ, shenlongjianshoubujianwei ¨C idiom, lit. you can see the head of a dragon but not its tail; fig. a person quite mysterious as to his whereabouts, appearing one moment and disappearing the next


    åÐÒ£·¨Íâ, xiaoyaofawai ¨C idiom, lit. unfettered and beyond the law; evading retribution, still at large


    ÊØ¿ÚÈçÆ¿, shoukouruping ¨C idiom, lit. to guard one¡¯s mouth like a closed bottle; tight-lipped, reticent, not breathing a word

 Chapter 17: Disturbances Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 17: Disturbances Behind the Scenes


    At the time, Medical Sage Sang Chen was picking medicinal ingredients deep in the mountains. A few days after he had left the mountains, he caught sight of the imperial announcement from the Yong Emperor. Learning that Suiyun was close to death, Sang Chen rushed to Chang¡¯an, traveling over a thousand li in three days. When he arrived at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Suiyun¡¯s life was hanging by a single thread. The Medical Sage was able to work a miracle,1 bringing Jiang Zhe back to life. However, from henceforth, Jiang Zhe¡¯s body was greatly weakened.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    When he arrived at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Sang Chen made a beeline for the Cold Courtyard, bringing along the several imperial physicians and Xiaoshunzi to serve as his assistants. The door to the room was closed and barred, voices only occasionally issuing different kinds of instructions.


    Li Zhi waited outside the door, filled with incomparable anxiety. Pei Yun¡¯s injuries had completely healed. Hearing of Sang Chen¡¯s arrival at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, he also rushed over and joined Li Zhi waiting at the door. Pei Yun was extremely grateful towards Jiang Zhe. Using the method Jiang Zhe had devised, Pei Yun had discussed his plans with his two martial uncles, receiving their tacit approval. Even though it went against the Buddhist tenet of compassion, at this point, they weren¡¯t worrying about that. Pei Yun was a disciple that the Shaolin Temple had painstakingly nurtured, thus he absolutely could not be allowed to have any association with the Fengyi Sect. For this reason, the two martial uncles were willing to give one of the two ¡°Little Return Pills¡± on their persons to Jiang Zhe.


    Everyone waited outside for a whole day. Only on the evening of the second day did they see Sang Chen and company walk out, exhausted. The medical sage was already close to seventy. Although he was aged, and his hair and beard white, his body was quite healthy and vigorous. These last two days, the imperial physicians could and had taken turns. However, for the entire duration, Sang Chen never took one step out the door.


    Walking out the door, Sang Chen immediately caught sight of Li Zhi, stepping forward to greet him politely. ¡°This decrepit old man thanks Your Imperial Highness for your strenuous and painstaking efforts. If it weren¡¯t for Your Imperial Highness using precious medicines to prolong his life, I¡¯m afraid that Suiyun could not have survived until this old man arrived to treat him.¡±


    Li Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief, weakly collapsing into a chair that had been brought over by an imperial bodyguard. Tiredly, he replied, ¡°Sir Sang, it is this Prince who should be thanking you for saving Sir Jiang.¡­¡±


    Sang Chen smiled slightly before replying, ¡°Suiyun and I are like grandfather and grandson. It is proper and expected that I save him. However, although he is now safe and sound, his recovery will require great effort. This decrepit old man can only impose on Your Imperial Highness¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    Li Zhi promptly rose to his feet, resolutely saying, ¡°Even if Sir Sang did not ask, this Prince would have requested Sir Sang to temporarily stay in this residence. Sir, please tell this Prince if you have any needs or requirements. I will not definitely not leave Sir disappointed.¡±


    Sang Chen nodded his head. ¡°This decrepit old man is tired, please prepare someplace for me to rest. Tomorrow, I will treat Suiyun again. It would be best if this decrepit old man could stay here in the Cold Courtyard, permitting me to attend to Suiyun at all times.¡±


    Li Zhi repeatedly voiced his agreement. He had ordered servants to prepare chambers for Sang Chen in the Cold Courtyard long ago.


    At this moment, the Princess of Yong dispatched someone to persuade Li Zhi to return to the inner residence to rest. Over the past few days, Li Zhi essentially lived in the Cold Courtyard and practically never went back to the inner residence. He only returned to his own quarters now with the load finally eased off his mind. In the inner residence, the Princess of Yong led the two concubines and the maids to wait upon Li Zhi as he bathed and changed. After eating a hearty meal, Li Zhi could finally lie down in bed and fell asleep without any worries.


    When he woke up, it was already late in the morning.2 As Li Zhi rose from bed, two maids came over to help him get dressed. With a smile, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Princess?¡±


    The Princess of Yong walked in from outside. Beaming, she relayed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, great news! Just now, someone came from the Cold Courtyard to report that Major Jiang has woken.¡±


    Li Zhi was overjoyed and replied, ¡°The Medical Sage¡¯s reputation is well-deserved. Only one night and Suiyun was able to awaken.¡±


    The Princess of Yong smiled and corrected, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it has already been two days. When you fell asleep, we couldn¡¯t wake you back up. Sir Sang came over to take a look and determined that Your Imperial Highness was worn out. You would wake up as long as you got enough sleep.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and said, ¡°No wonder this Prince¡¯s stomach is rumbling with hunger. Quickly bring some food. This Prince intends to go to the Cold Courtyard to see Sir Jiang.¡±


    The princess accompanied Li Zhi to the outer room to eat. As they walked, she said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you should bring Roulan over in a while. These days, no one has dared tell her what has happened to Major Jiang. She has already cried several times.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head, agreeing. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You should come with me. Afterwards, enter the palace to inform Changle.¡±


    The Princess of Yong was astonished as she gazed at Li Zhi, questioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness say this matter was inappropriate?¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and responded, ¡°When Changle heard that Major Jiang had been seriously injured, she immediately sent over half of the root of the Ningpo figwort bestowed by Imperial Father. The previous few days, she dispatched people to inquire whether the other half was also needed. If the Medical Sage had not yet arrived, I would probably have gone to borrow the remaining part of the Ningpo figwort in her possession. It seems like Changle¡¯s feelings for Major Jiang are quite deep. Even if I am unable to fulfill her desires, I am unwilling to have her continue worrying.¡±


    The Princess of Yong nodded her head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. How about this? Let me bring Roulan with me when I enter the palace, saying that I intend for Noble Consort Zhangsun to take a look. As this child is young, she is witty and adorable. Changle is quite fond of her.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head in agreement. The Princess of Yong added, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although you have released General Qin and company, you have had men keep an eye on them these several days. Moreover, the surveillance has been open and without fear. Yesterday, Qin daren personally came to pay a visit, telling your servant that the assassination was not General Qin¡¯s doing. However, the Grand General still locked up and interrogated General Qin.¡±


    Li Zhi callously replied, ¡°We will speak when I¡¯ve discussed it with Suiyun. If it is his doing, this Prince will definitely not spare him.¡±


    The princess hesitatingly ventured, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the current relationship between you and the Crown Prince is like that of oil and water. Your servant will be quite worried if you offend Grand General Qin. Moreover, the Xiahou clan is greatly favored by His Imperial Majesty, and the Princess of Jingjiang was ordered by Imperial Father to come. No matter who is offended, it is highly problematic.¡±


    Li Zhi paused for a moment before indifferently stating, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are some things that have to be settled sooner or later. But if Qin Qing really performed such a deed, it would be an insult to his family¡¯s social status.¡±


    The Princess of Yong very carefully expressed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the child would do such a thing. The upbringing of the Grand General¡¯s family is quite strict and rigorous. That child¡¯s natural disposition is good and honest. Although he is somewhat impulsive, he is unable to injure someone through a sneak attack.¡±


    Li Zhi hesitated for a while, not saying a word. He had already personally gone to question Qin Qing. Qin Qing did not conceal anything, explaining what had happened that day. Li Zhi was certain that there was someone sowing discord between him and Qin Qing. However, he was not certain that Qin Qing had not fallen into a trap. After all, no one else aside from Jiang Zhe knew what had happened that day. Even if what Qin Qing said was true, it was still possible that he took advantage of someone attempting an assassination to kick a man when he was down. As this matter was of great significance, Li Zhi was unwilling to inform the Princess of Yong. Therefore, he only neutrally said, ¡°This Prince will impartially judge this.¡±


    In any case, the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence finally became temporarily tranquil. During that time, the entire residence was a complete mess. Now, everything had finally calmed down.3 Of course, the roaring seas underneath the surface were not something that an ordinary person could sense.


    ***


    Within the crown prince¡¯s residence, Lu Jingzhong was in a daze as he looked at the information in his hands. Suddenly, he furiously tore the paper to shreds. After a moment, he rose to his feet and left the room, walking to the entrance of the hall. He heard the intoxicating sounds of song and dance coming from within. Lu Jingzhong shook his head as he quietly entered the hall. He caught sight of Crown Prince Li An seated in the seat of honor, leisurely watching the beautiful movements of the dancers. Seeing Lu Jingzhong enter with his expression ugly, Li An waved his hand, dismissing the dancers and musicians. He inquired, ¡°Why does Junior Mentor look so worried? It is only that Jiang Zhe¡¯s life was saved. Our original objective was not to take his life.¡±


    Deeply worried, Lu Jingzhong responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, these last few days, this subject has carefully read over the information, discovering that we have made a grave mistake.¡±


    Li An stared back blankly. Straightening in his seat, he asked, ¡°Why does the Junior Mentor say such a thing?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, previously, although I believed Jiang Zhe to potentially be a great minister, to speak the truth, we don¡¯t lack civil and military talents. Therefore, although his talent for military strategies and administration were both exceptional, this subject did not pay him much attention. As long as Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, if he is willing to serve, it would not be too late to employ him. In any case, since Your Imperial Highness is not yet the emperor, there is no need to impatiently recruit talented individuals to invite the Emperor¡¯s suspicions. This subject even snickered at the Prince of Yong¡¯s failure to understand this fact. No matter how talented Jiang Zhe is, as long as he does not enter the central administration, what¡¯s the use? Originally, this subject recommended that we assassinate Jiang Zhe for the sole purpose of creating conflict between the Prince of Yong and Grand General Qin. Unexpectedly, the situation that day was quite strange and there was another assassin who attacked first. Although he failed within sight of success, allowing our man to succeed, the subsequent reaction by the Prince of Yong has been seen by the Crown Prince. Could it be possible that we¡¯ve stepped on a crucial part of the Prince of Yong?¡±


    ¡°What you say is reasonable,¡± replied Li An, nodding his head, ¡°Over these last several years, we have frequently bothered second brother, but when did we ever see him take such a hard line? He first went to complain tearfully to Imperial Father before mobilizing the Imperial Guard and entering the city. He was even willing to use the Ningpo figwort that was bestowed by Imperial Father, and borrowed another root from Princess Changle. Even sixth brother went to curry favor. We get angry just thinking of this. How can sixth brother be so muddled? He has not yet taken us seriously.¡±


    ¡°It is these that has caused this subject to become suspicious,¡± agreed Lu Jingzhong. ¡°Only after carefully reading over the available information did this subject realize that I have failed my duties. In the beginning, this subject only believed that this Jiang Zhe had the talent to bear heavy responsibilities. However, after this subject carefully considered, I realized that the man is actually a genius adept at plotting and scheming.¡±


    Li An raised his eyebrows, indicating for Lu Jingzhong to continue. Lu Jingzhong did so. ¡°That man became famous through his literary talent. He once served as an adviser in Southern Chu to the Prince of De. At first, this subject did not find anything odd about it, considering him only as someone riding another''s coattails.4 Moreover, from the intelligence that we¡¯ve acquired, although we knew that the Prince of De trusted him, we could not ascertain any stratagems that he had presented. Although we knew that he handled military matters fairly well, we felt that such skill was insignificant. These days, this subject has collected all of the Prince of De¡¯s battle records, discovering that while Jiang Zhe was serving the Prince of De, the Prince¡¯s tactics became extremely strange and sinister. Furthermore, with one song, Jiang Zhe forced the King of Shu to commit suicide. Although this became an anecdote told with approbation, everyone was under the impression that this resulted from the Prince of De and Jiang Zhe was only following orders. But now, thinking it over, it is possible that it was Jiang Zhe¡¯s own intentions. Because he was bedridden for several years, no one paid him any attention. Were it not for this subject personally inspecting all of Southern Chu¡¯s intelligence, then I¡¯m afraid that this information would not have been discovered.¡±


    Li An smiled and inquired, ¡°Is Junior Mentor worrying too much? There is no evidence to back up these conjectures.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed no evidence,¡± rebutted Lu Jingzhong. ¡°However, Your Imperial Highness, why would the Prince of Qi wish to vie over this man with the Prince of Yong? Why would he also try to curry favor and deliver such precious medicines? Didn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness say that Liang Wan once reported that both the Prince of Yong and the Prince of Qi had her pay attention to Jiang Zhe? We only believed that the Prince of Yong simply appreciated Jiang Zhe¡¯s talent. Your Imperial Highness knows that the Prince of Yong has a habit of recruiting talented individuals. As for the Prince of Qi, he is always acting willfully and making a scene. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness did not take this matter seriously. Now, it seems that both the Prince of Yong and the Prince of Qi likely know how formidable this man is. Only Your Imperial Highness and this subject considers Jiang Zhe to merely be a brilliant scholar. As the proverb says, ¡®one cloud is enough to eclipse all the sun,¡¯5 the Prince of Yong used his high regard for him to cause us to believe that Jiang Zhe was a famous scholar in the mode of Qu Yuan and Jia Yi,6, 7 causing us to overlook that this man is a exceptional strategist comparable to Zhang Liang and Chen Ping.¡±8


    ¡°We understand Junior Mentor¡¯s wariness,¡± said Li An, ¡°However, aren¡¯t you being excessively anxious about this matter? The man hasn¡¯t made any contributions to speak of since pledging allegiance to the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong suddenly grew vigilant, as he replied, ¡°This is what causes the most concern for this subject. It is said that those skilled in battle do not display their outstanding achievements. In addition, if this subject guesses correctly, the stratagems that this man employs should be sinister and secretive, not sticking to a particular pattern. I¡¯m afraid that we have already been trapped. Therefore, this subject hoped he would die. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would survive after suffering such a grave injury.¡±


    ¡°Junior Mentor¡¯s ability and wisdom are outstanding,¡± consoled Li An, ¡°He is not Junior Mentor¡¯s match no matter how capable that man is. If worst comes to worst, we can dispatch another assassin.¡±


    A look of pride first flashed across Lu Jingzhong¡¯s eyes before he shook his head and responded, ¡°This was something else that I overlooked. He has an expert that is hidden by his side, called Li Shun. Reportedly, he was once a eunuch in the Southern Chu palace. When Jianye fell, he sought refuge with Jiang Zhe. That eunuch was also brought back by the Prince of Yong. In retrospect, I looked through all of the available intelligence on the man, discovering that the information was extremely limited, because that man is practically inseparable from Jiang Zhe like a person and his shadow. Jiang Zhe lives in deep seclusion and rarely comes out. That man is the same. Your Imperial Highness knows that the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence is tightly watched and difficult to infiltrate. In particular, Jiang Zhe has many guards by his side. Our spies basically did not pay attention to that man. According to Xiahou Yuanfeng, this Li Shun¡¯s martial arts have already reached the ¡®Skin Deep Realm.¡¯ Unless it¡¯s an expert of the same realm or an expert at evaluation, it is extremely difficult to ascertain the depths of that man¡¯s martial arts. In this aspect, our spies are quite lacking and did not specially pay attention, thus overlooking the man. According to Xiahou Yuanfeng, that man¡¯s martial arts are definitely far above his. If we dispatch more assassins, it is unlikely to succeed.¡±


    Li An¡¯s grew worried as he inquired, ¡°Junior Mentor, tell me, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    ¡°It is said that foot soldiers are countered by generals,¡±9 answered Lu Jingzhong. ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to be excessively worried. We only need to be extra careful. Once Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne, we will no longer need to worry. If the situation is urgent, at worst, we can dispatch some formidable assassins. No matter how great Li Shun¡¯s martial arts, can it be better than that person?¡±


    ¡°Junior Mentor speaks the truth,¡± agreed Li An, nodding his head before asking, ¡°Then should we delay our business?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong replied, ¡°There is no need. Xiahou Yuanfeng has said it is extremely likely that the assassin was dispatched from Southern Chu. No matter what, I do not believe that a surrendered subject of Southern Chu would have any ties to the Embroidered Union. Moreover, I also do not believe that Jiang Zhe would have any power to speak of in this difficult situation. At present, the Prince of Yong is under heavy pressure. We can seize the opportunity to do several runs. When the Prince of Yong detects what is going on, we will have already finished the business. As for Your Imperial Highness, this subject still advises Your Imperial Highness to keep your distance from Xia Jinyi. He only entered Your Imperial Highness¡¯s household after he had conflicted with Jiang Zhe. I¡¯m worried he will be disloyal.¡±


    Li An impatiently lectured, ¡°Junior Mentor, you must know that although Xia Jinyi had a conflict with Jiang Zhe, it all arose because of the Guanzhong Alliance. Moreover, if we were Jiang Zhe, we would not have Xia Jinyi act in such a fashion. What¡¯s more, this Prince has dispatched men to monitor Xia Jinyi. Aside from whispering sweet nothings10 to Xiu Chun, he is occupied with rehearsing song and dance. This time when Jiang Zhe was seriously injured, the Prince of Yong¡¯s household was torn asunder. If Xia Jinyi was a spy, even if he wasn¡¯t especially concerned, then he shouldn¡¯t be feigning complete indifference. However, you must know that although he was curious, Xia Jinyi did not display a shred of sympathy, even ridiculing the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Apart from this, he is only intent on getting his hands on Xiu Chun. If he really was a spy from the Prince of Yong, wouldn¡¯t he be busying himself with gathering intelligence? Further, for someone so addicted to carnal pleasures, it¡¯s likely that second brother would despise him. Don¡¯t worry, this Prince will not let him learn any classified information. The little fellow isn¡¯t that capable.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong furrowed his brows, no longer admonishing the crown prince. After all, he could not say that His Imperial Highness had become seduced by Xia Jinyi to enjoy the carnal pleasures to his heart¡¯s content, already causing discontent and dissatisfaction in some people. No one could convince His Imperial Highness of this matter.


    ¡°All right,¡± said Li An, gesturing with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s enough for Junior Mentor to increase the surveillance on the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. There is no need to be anxious.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong could only express his agreement. At this moment, Li An¡¯s expression changed and he questioned, ¡°There is one matter that leaves me extremely uneasy. The Prince of Qi did not warn us about the matter relating to Jiang Zhe. Now that he is currying favor, is it possible that the Prince of Qi is having disloyal thoughts?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, who in this world doesn¡¯t have selfish motives? This subject believes that the Prince of Qi is merely fond of a talented person. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry about this tiny bit of selfishness.¡±


    Li An shot Lu Jingzhong a discontented glance before he stated, ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, we will leave it be. However, you have to pay close attention to the Prince of Qi. We do not wish to find ourselves utterly isolated.¡±11


    Lu Jingzhong¡¯s expression did not change as he complied, ¡°This subject will definitely pay attention to the Prince of Qi¡¯s activities. If Your Imperial Highness is worried, there is no harm to ask Concubine Lan. She and the Princess of Qi hail from the same sect. She will surely know some things.¡±


    Li An distantly stated, ¡°We have already asked Lady Xiao. She said that the Princess of Qi told her that the Prince of Qi was only repaying Jiang Zhe for once saving his life from a poisoned wound. I already knew of this matter, therefore did not take it to heart. However, hearing your words today, sixth brother¡¯s words are definitely not entirely true. It is better if you pay attention on our behalf. We definitely will not allow another Prince of Yong to appear.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong respectfully consented, ¡°This subject will do as you bid.¡±


    Within a courtyard in Chang¡¯an, Xiahou Yuanfeng was standing, appreciating and playing with the recently bloomed plum blossoms. It was already the second month; several plum trees had already begun to bloom. At this moment, an azure-robed manservant swiftly walked over from behind him. Catching sight of a young master with such an elegant appearance like that of plum blossoms under the spring sunshine, the manservant could not help but stare foolishly for a moment. Afterwards, he announced, ¡°Young master, the guest wishes to meet you.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled slightly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m already done.¡± Finished speaking, he picked a plum blossom, sticking it in the vase. Just like this, he held the vase and walked towards the guest room. Entering the guest room, he placed the vase on the table. The faint aroma of the plum blossom immediately permeated the entire room. Towards the middle-aged man resting in bed, he casually asked, ¡°Vicious Killer, have you already recovered from your injuries?¡±


    Vicious Killer stonily looked at the handsome young man who had saved him that day. In a thick voice, he replied, ¡°My injuries are already recovered. You can finally speak your conditions for rescuing me, right?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and answered, ¡°There is a matter I have to tell you. Unfortunately, Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun has already escaped from danger.¡±


    Vicious Killer tensed mentally, though he continued to speak emotionlessly, ¡°Then you, the oriole behind, failed to gain any advantage?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng impartially remarked, ¡°According to practice, because you are a spy from Southern Chu, I should kill you. However, I am quite unwilling to kill you. After all, our objectives do not clash. If you are willing, I can give you another assassination opportunity. Are you willing?¡±


    Vicious Killer coldly refused. ¡°Do you consider me an idiot? Not only is the guard around Jiang Zhe extremely tight, Eunuch Shun will also not leave his side.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes brightened as he inquired, ¡°Are you familiar with Li Shun?¡±


    Vicious Killer immediately saw through Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s intentions before he impersonally responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know him that well. However, I once monitored Jiang Zhe for a period of time, seeing him frequently come and go from Jiang Zhe¡¯s home. I did not anticipate his martial arts to be so superb. This time, were it not for his absence, I fear that I would have thrown my life away.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng indifferently spoke, ¡°These days, the roadblocks in the capital have been relaxed. If you are willing, I can send you out of the city.¡±


    Vicious Killer callously asked, ¡°What really are your motives?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled. ¡°My motives are quite simple. I want you to draw attention away from the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. While they are chasing you, I hope you will make them believe it was Qin Qing who conspired with you to assassinate Jiang Zhe. Of course, I will help you as best as I can in escaping back to Southern Chu. If this out of the question, then I ask that you take your own life. You must clearly understand what type of person Qin Qing is. I wish for disagreement to happen between the Prince of Yong and Grand General Qin. This will also be of benefit to your Southern Chu.¡±


    Vicious Killer knew this mission was extremely dangerous and uncaringly replied, ¡°At most, I will give my life back to you. However, you must do something for me. You must kill Jiang Zhe within two years.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled slightly, raising his hand to make a solemn vow, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng vows to kill Jiang Zhe within two years. If I violate this oath, I will be destroyed by heaven and earth.¡±


    Vicious Killer scoffed, ¡°Although I do not believe your oath, I know that you have to kill Jiang Zhe. Unless you can prevent him from learning who had shot him with an arrow, otherwise, you will definitely die by his hands.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled silently. That day, he had seen Xiaoshunzi¡¯s unimaginable and freakish qinggong, immediately realizing that the crown prince had offended an extremely fearsome and formidable enemy. Therefore, he devised a plan on the spot, rescuing the assassin who had sought to kill Jiang Zhe, hoping that this assassin would be able to fulfill his objective. However, he was not the archer. Unless Vicious Killer believed this was the case, how would he adhere to his arrangements? Thinking of that assassin who was the oriole behind, Xiahou Yuanfeng wickedly wondered if the assassin knew that he was being also being targeted with bow and arrow. There truly were curious coincidences in this world. Who would have expected that there were three waves of assassins simultaneously arriving at the Cold Courtyard?


    Footnotes:


    ÃîÊֻشº, miaoshouhuichun ¨C idiom, lit. magical hands bringing the dying back to life; miracle cure, brilliant doctor


    ÈÕÉÏÈý¸Í, rishangsangan ¨C idiom, lit. the sun has risen three poles high; the sun is riding high, it¡¯s already late in the morning


    ·çƽÀ˾², fengpinglangjing ¨C idiom, lit. breeze is still, waves are quiet; tranquil environment, all is quiet, a dead calm


    ¸½æ÷, fuji ¨C idiom, lit. riding on somebody¡¯s coattails to success; shine by reflected glory


    Ò»Ò¶ÕÏÄ¿£¬²»¼û̩ɽ, yiyezhangmu, bujian taishan ¨C idiom, lit. eyes obscured by a single leaf, unable to see Mount Tai; fig. not seeing the wider picture, can¡¯t see the wood/forest for the trees, one cloud is enough to eclipse all the sun


    ¼ÖÒê, Jia Yi was a Chinese scholar and official during the Han Dynasty, famous for rhapsodies and for an essay expounding on the reasons for the Qin Dynasty¡¯s collapse.


    Lu Jingzhong is stating that Jiang Zhe is as loyal as Qu Yuan and as incisive as Jia Yi.


    ÕÅÁ¼, Zhang Liang and ³Âƽ, Chen Ping were top strategists who helped Liu Bang found the Han Dynasty.


    ±øÀ´½«µ², binglaijiangdang ¨C part of the idiom ''±øÀ´½«µ²£¬Ë®À´ÍÁÑÚ''(binglai jiangdang, shuilai tuyan), lit. to counter foot soldiers with generals, water with earthworks; different situations call for different action, to adopt measures appropriate to the actual situation


    ÇäÇäÎÒÎÒ, qingqingwowo ¨C idiom, lit. to bill and coo; to whisper sweet nothings to one another


    ÖÚÅÑÇ×Àë, zhongpanqinli ¨C idiom, lit. people rebelling and friends deserting; fig. to find oneself utterly isolated

 Chapter 18: Snatched from the Jaws of Death

    Chapter 18: Snatched from the Jaws of Death


    After Suiyun had recovered somewhat, Sang Chen left Chang¡¯an. Before he departed, the Prince of Yong bestowed upon Sang Chen five hundred kilograms of gold. Sir Sang declined. Jiang Zhe persuaded him, saying that gold and silk were not repayment for Sang Chen¡¯s meritorious service, but rather as financial assistance for his profession. Moreover, Jiang Zhe pointed out that there were many poor patients in the world, requiring Sang Chen¡¯s benevolent rescue.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    How did it feel to be snatched from the jaws of death? This probably could only be understood by those who have experienced it. Therefore, when I opened my eyes, although my entire body felt numb and the pain in my chest was difficult to bear, I could not help but reveal a faint smile. With difficulty, I moved my four limbs, once again inducing a spell of pain, even more confirmation that I was still alive and had not gone to the underworld. I groaned. Just as my hoarse voice left my lips, someone had already come over to pull aside the bed¡¯s thin silk brocade drapes. Looking carefully, I noticed that it was an imperial physician about forty years of age. With difficulty, I revealed the slightest of smiles. Pleasantly surprised, the imperial physician turned and called out, ¡°Daren Jiang has woken! Quickly report to Sir Sang!¡±


    Subsequently, the sound of steady and calm footsteps traveled to my ear. Afterwards, I saw that familiar face above me.


    Although we had not seen each for many years, there were not many changes to Sir Sang¡¯s appearance¡ªhis hair was the color of ash, his appearance thin, his eyes always possessing that concentration and stolidness. That¡¯s right, emotionless. In the eyes of the world, Sir Sang was a heaven-sent doctor able to work miracles, frequently bearing hardships to treat the illnesses of the poor. However, he was actually an inhospitable and emotionless individual. I had already seen this in the past. In his eyes, a patient was vague and indistinct. While he was single-mindedly focused when treating patients, understanding all the intricacies and changes of an illness, once the patient had recovered, then to Sang Chen they no longer had any relationship. If the patient were unfortunate and passed away, Sang Chen would not have a shred of sadness or grief. In Sang Chen¡¯s eyes, the only divisions were between patients and the healthy. To him, patients were only the tool by which his medical expertise was measured by. If there were any exceptions, then that would be me.


    I still remember when we first met years in the past. My father had asked Sang Chen to treat him. Sang Chen only took one look and informed Father that his illness was incurable; at most the treatment would extend his life by a few years. Originally, Father despaired, even going so far as to consider not getting treatment. It was I who convinced him otherwise, saying, ¡°Although to an ordinary person several years are brief, to us father and son, it is essential. This child is still young, if I do not have a father, I would inevitably be left in dire straits. If Father goes like this, how would you be comfortable leaving the child like this? Would it not be better that father and son are interdependent and spend several more years together? If Father is in pain and suffering, this child would naturally not insist, but as long as this child is able to carefully tend to you, Father should not experience too much suffering.¡±


    Father had only momentarily despaired. Hearing my earnest words, he decided to seek medical treatment. When Sang Chen heard my words, he only offhandedly remarked, ¡°This child is considerate and shows good sense.¡± Finished speaking, he stayed to treat my father. During his months-long stay, he frequently taught me medicine. I had once heard him say that he never had any aspirations of practicing medicine to save people. To him, practicing medicine was a way to make a living. Although he said this in a cold and unfeeling manner, I was actually fond of his straightforwardness. Moreover, Sang Chen could not stand patients. Luckily, he was a man of few words, otherwise if the public knew that this medical sage of the apricot forest1 had such a mindset, it is likely that everyone would turn pale with great fear.


    Seeing Sir Sang, I could not help but begin to weep. This was my only senior left on this earth. Sir Sang understood my thoughts. Walking over to take my pulse, he faintly said, ¡°Suiyun, your injury is no longer serious. These days, you¡¯ve taken many precious restorative medicines. Although they saved your life, they were unavoidably too vigorous. You will first have to slowly nourish. Once your injury is fully healed, I will carefully nurse you back to health.¡±


    I questioningly gazed Sir Sang. He smiled slightly and stated, ¡°You are wondering about the Prince of Yong and that little fellow who continuously used his internal energy to prolong your life? The Prince of Yong has been worn out these last few days. I¡¯ve already had him go back to rest. Reportedly, His Imperial Highness has not yet woken from his sleep. That attendant of yours is truly loyal. However, seeing that he had exhausted his internal energy and yet still refused to go rest, I gave him a pill to have him rest obediently. When he wakes up, it¡¯ll be the perfect opportunity for him to advance his cultivation. I will properly supervise him as he goes into seclusion to cultivate. You, child, have a congenital deficiency that prevents you from attaining any success in martial arts development. He, however, is a martial arts cultivating genius. Although the martial arts that he trains in are truly exquisite and extraordinary, to attain such a high level is due to his outstanding innate gifts. My martial arts do not yet have an inheritor, so how about I teach him? You are a half-disciple of mine. He is loyal and devoted to you. It would be the same if I taught my skills to him.¡±


    I could not help but be overjoyed. Although I did not know the depths of Sir Sang¡¯s martial arts, from his tone, one could clearly understand that they were not ordinary. As I was thinking it over, I realized that the Prince of Yong must have been exhausted, otherwise he would not be sleeping for so long. I could not help but feel somewhat anxious. Promptly, I reached out to grasp Sir Sang¡¯s hand. In the palm of his hand, I wrote the word, ¡°prince.¡± Sir Sang smiled slightly and observed, ¡°No wonder His Imperial Highness treats you so intimately and generously. I¡¯ve already gone to take a look. Do not be worried.¡±


    Only then did I relax. At this moment, a maid brought over a bowl of medicine, carefully helping me consume it. After taking the medicine, I felt sleepy and lost consciousness soon after. For the next several days, I spent the time sleeping and drinking medicine. Only after seven days passed did I no longer require that kind of fortified medicinal broth, and I could I finally lie in bed clear-headed and awake.


    I touched my somewhat stiff pair of legs, wishing that I could get out of bed to walk. However, I was prevented from doing so by Sir Sang. Xiaoshunzi had originally intended to come to attend to me but who could have imagined he was blocked by Sang Chen with one sentence: ¡°There are plenty of martial arts experts in the world, do you wish for your young master to suffer this kind of injury again?¡± At present, Xiaoshunzi was in seclusion cultivating. It seemed that although Sang Chen¡¯s internal energy cultivation methods were poles apart from the methods developed by Xiaoshunzi, Sang Chen¡¯s study of martial art techniques were more profound than Xiaoshunzi¡¯s. As a result, he was not present to nag me. At least there was no one causing a disturbance by begging for forgiveness.


    The Prince and Princess of Yong brought over Roulan to see me once. After that, Sir Sang banned them from coming to see me again, stating that I needed to rest properly and avoid being vexed by external matters. From that point on, aside from dispatching someone over to check on my condition, the Prince of Yong did not come again. From Sir Sang, I learned that the Prince of Yong was personally reorganizing the residence¡¯s defense, as the previous defenses had too many gaps for experts from jianghu to exploit. Although taking the time to convalesce had benefits to my health, it was unavoidably quite gloomy. I was not even allowed to touch my beloved books. Sir Sang only gave me several Taoist scriptures, filled with tranquility and the concept of non-doing,2 for me to peruse with the purpose of ensuring that my mind was serene. They did have benefits; otherwise how would the worries in my mind greatly lessen? Having experienced life and death, I began to view many affairs with serenity. Even Piaoxiang¡¯s shadow no longer constantly lingered in my heart. Even when she came to mind, it was mostly sweet happy thoughts, not brokenhearted suffering.


    After another six days had passed, Sir Sang finally allowed me to get out of bed. Xiaoshunzi had at this point also returned to my side. With his support, I lightly took my first step since my recovery, feeling as soft and weak as cotton. I could barely walk a circle around the room before I had begun to gasp for breath. It was already the middle of the third month and some of the flowers in the garden began to blossom. Although there was a hint of chilliness in the spring breeze, the wind was already no longer piercing. Xiaoshunzi had servants surround a pavilion in the courtyard on three sides with thick brocade curtains to block the spring breeze. Within the pavilion, Xiaoshunzi laid down a thick Persian rug and placed a soft couch, table, and chair. I comfortably lay down on the soft couch, wrapped in the silver foxskin coat that had been bestowed upon me by the Prince of Yong last winter. Sir Sang sat in the chair, his eyes partly closed. Xiaoshunzi was off to the side, steeping tea. I downed in one gulp the cups of hot tea he frequently delivered into my hands, my entire body feeling comfortable from my limbs to my bones.


    Also draining his cup in one swallow, Sir Sang smiled faintly and said, ¡°The tea sent by His Imperial Highness is indeed quite good. Suiyun, the Prince of Yong treats you as a minister of state. It seems that you are unwilling to follow me into a life of seclusion.¡±


    I stared back confused, inquiring, ¡°Why does Sir speak thusly? Can it be that you do not agree with Jiang Zhe for serving the Prince of Yong?¡±


    ¡°I deign not take notice of these mundane matters of the world,¡± responded Sang Chen with a slight smile. ¡°The Prince of Yong is not someone muddleheaded. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you serving him. It is only out of consideration for your health that I wish for you to resign from your post and live a life of seclusion.¡±


    I tranquilly asked, ¡°From now on, can my body no longer endure toil and hard work?¡±


    ¡°Suiyun, although your injury was serious, as long as you are carefully nursed, you will be revitalized in a few years,¡± replied Sir Sang, shaking his head. ¡°Over these next few years, as long as you are a little bit careful, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. It is only that diseases of the heart are difficult to treat. The arteries and veins of your heart have been damaged by the seven emotional states.3 If you cannot maintain the tranquility in your heart, submerging yourself in your convalescence, I¡¯m afraid that after ten years your situation will become hopeless. If I have diagnosed it correctly, you must have experienced great joy and terrible sadness while you were physically and mentally exhausted. As a result, you have injured your heart. Furthermore, you have never stopped feeling aggrieved and sorrowful, thereby acquiring this chronic ailment. Although your medical expertise is not bad, even the best doctors cannot treat themselves, leading to your present condition.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion paled. Not saying a word, he gazed at Sang Chen. Sang Chen shook his head slightly, heaving a sigh, speaking no more.


    Having walked out of a life and death crisis, and now hearing this news, I, strangely enough, didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of sadness in my heart. I smiled serenely and said, ¡°This is Jiang Zhe¡¯s destiny. Even if I, Jiang Zhe, once thought about living in seclusion, now that I have received such kindness and grace from the Prince of Yong, if I cannot repay it, it would leave me anxious for the rest of my life. Moreover, if my mind is unsettled, what¡¯s the use of cultivating deep in the mountains? This disciple dares not conceal that I bear the burden of taking revenge for my murdered wife. If this hate is not wiped clean, I will not rest peaceful. How can I live a life of seclusion? However, ten years¡¯ time is sufficient. This disciple is confident that I have my vengeance and help the Prince of Yong ascend to the throne. After that moment comes, I will lead a wandering existence, facing life and death with serenity, regarding riches and honor as transient. Wouldn¡¯t that be gratifying? To live such a life, what regret would I have, were I to die?¡±


    At first, Xiaoshunzi was pale and wan. But when he listened to the end, his expression became tranquil and placid. Sang Chen glanced at him, inquiring, ¡°Are you going to also allow your master to mess about?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi respectfully replied, ¡°The young master is fond of this. This servant can only act according to his wishes. At most, this servant can follow him to the underworld. Presumably, it will be unlikely for the young master to be lonely.¡±


    Although he spoke thusly, I was not moved. After undergoing a near-death experience, my way of thinking had changed. If Xiaoshunzi were to die for me, then I only felt that I would have a friend and companion in the underworld. Moreover, with my methods, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to ensure that he remained alive. Therefore, I only glanced at him, smiling slightly, acknowledging the pains he was taking. For him to speak in such a fashion was merely his way of making me try hard to live a few years longer.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll follow your line of reasoning,¡± said Sang Chen with a slightly wry smile. ¡°However, I will take charge of your health during this period. Afterwards, everything will rely upon you.¡±


    ¡°What? Does Sir still wish to wander?¡± I asked suspiciously. ¡°Sir is already so old. Is there really a need for Sir to wander the four corners of the world?¡±


    Sang Chen indifferently replied, ¡°Although I am getting old, I am unwilling to become involved in the disputes of the mundane world. This place here is like the roaring seas. I cannot compare to you youngsters and am unable to stand these stormy seas. However, my age is getting up there. This time, I intend to return to my homeland to live in seclusion. If you have any matters in the future, you can come find me at Penglai4 on the Eastern Sea.¡±5


    I nodded my head and agreed, ¡°Sir speaks correctly. After the situation is stabilized, I also wish to sail the seas to gaze upon the glorious landscape of the mountain of immortals.¡±


    Sang Chen hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Suiyun, is your foe the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    I trembled, as I softly inquired, ¡°Why does Sir speak so? The Fengyi Sect is the leader of wulin, the spiritual leader of the orthodox sects, and a founder of Great Yong. How could I become enemies with them?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to be anxious,¡± replied Sang Chen uncaringly. ¡°I do not have any relationship with the Fengyi Sect. When the master of the Fengyi Sect became famous, I was already forty years old. Although she sought to invite me as her guest several times, I never agreed. This time, she came calling to seek my help in treating a patient. I took a look and immediately knew that that Liang Wan was affected by a poison made from the ¡®Severed Grace Grass.¡¯ There is no cure for the Severed Grace Grass. In addition, the only people in this world who know about this medicinal ingredient are only you and I, the two of us. Therefore, I knew that it was your doing. However, you have never done anything without reason. As a result, I did not tell them, only stating that they could only take care of Liang Wan, who one day would return to normal, only losing her memories of the past.¡±


    Still somewhat worried, I asked, ¡°Sir won¡¯t blame me for being so cruel?¡±


    Sang Chen smiled faintly before he replied, ¡°I have never shown an interest in the everyday affairs of the world. It is only that this Severed Grace Grass is too unavoidably sinister and vicious. You should not use it again from now on.¡±


    I continued to question him, ¡°How does Sir regard the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Sang Chen looked at me deeply before he answered, ¡°The master of the Fengyi Sect is a pitiable person. Those wicked persons all have a piteous side. It is understandable if you are forced to act, however you cannot harm your own body. If there is enmity, you only need to remember who your enemy is. As for that enmity, it is better forgotten. It will only burn out your heart and destroy your bones. Only by forgetting will you be treating yourself well.¡±


    Relieved, I gave a short bow. ¡°Many thanks for Sir¡¯s teachings.¡± The only person in this world capable of causing me to capitulate had already shown clearly that he would not get involved in my affairs. In that case, there was really nothing for me to worry about. Although I did not know the past between Sir Sang and the Fengyi Sect Master, it was presently inconsequential.


    Sang Chen heaved a sigh. Whenever he saw this child, he would feel as if their temperaments were agreeable. Although their ages were akin to a grandfather and his grandson, and he really treated this child as his own grandson, he also knew that he could change this child¡¯s intentions. Fengyi Sect Master Fan Huiyao had held long discussions with him while drinking wine. That woman was a lofty and radiant existence. Although he was used to living alone, his heart had once been stirred by her, even going so far as to gift her the extant fragment of the Moon Heart Sutra. If he had not given her that fragment, then it was likely that she would not have her present accomplishments. At the very least, her rise would be slowed by at least ten years. He had never regretted his decision, because to him, martial arts weren¡¯t important. In order to protect this child who would confront the Fengyi Sect sooner or later, he had transmitted all of his martial arts to Li Shun. Presumably, this would allow Li Shun to better protect Jiang Zhe.


    ¡°I am going to take my leave,¡± stated Sang Chen indifferently, glancing at Jiang Zhe. ¡°You must properly take care of yourself.¡±


    I promptly replied, ¡°It was too rushed today. It would be better if Sir stayed a few more days, so that I can send Sir off for a distance.¡±


    Sang Chen smiled slightly, saying, ¡°There is no need. Your health is poor. There is no need to send me off.¡±


    At this moment, from a distance, a lively voice rang out, ¡°What? Who is going?¡±


    Raising my head, I looked over. It was actually the Prince of Yong, leading Sima Xiong over. I thus spoke, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Sir Sang is getting ready to leave.¡±


    Li Zhi quickly said, ¡°How can Sir be so hurried? This Prince has yet to repay Sir for saving my life last time. This time, you¡¯ve saved Major Jiang. If you do not stay for a few days, I¡¯m afraid that everyone will say that this Prince¡¯s hospitality was inconsiderate and dissatisfactory.¡±


    ¡°There is no benefit to staying longer,¡± replied Sang Chen unconcerned. ¡°Suiyun no longer has any major issues. This decrepit old man has matters waiting to be handled. Therefore, I have no alternative but to take my leave.¡±


    Seeing that Sang Chen was firm and determined, Li Zhi knew that he could not force him to stay. He thus ordered a servant to bring a gold jewel that was worth five hundred kilograms of gold, declaring, ¡°This Prince does not dare to forcibly detain Sir. Would Sir please accept this gold jewel? This is not to express my gratitude, but rather to serve as Sir¡¯s traveling expenses.¡±


    Sang Chen lightly refused, ¡°Suiyun is an old friend of mine. If it weren¡¯t for Your Imperial Highness not stinting on precious medicines, I¡¯m afraid that he would have died long ago. I cannot thank Your Imperial Highness enough. How dare I accept this?¡±


    With this, the Prince of Yong refused to let him go, repeatedly beseeching Sir Sang to accept it. I knew Sir Sang¡¯s temperament. Unwilling to see them stay deadlocked, I thus urged, ¡°Sir, you should accept this money. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be good if it is disseminated that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, refuses to even give traveling expenses. Moreover, Sir frequently treats poor patients. They don¡¯t have money to purchase medicine, causing Sir to generously6 help others. Sir should accept this money from His Imperial Highness on their behalf.¡±


    My words hit the nail on the head. Although Sir Sang¡¯s heart was as cold as ice, he would nevertheless still treat patients whenever he ran across them. It was only natural and unavoidable that he had to foot the bill on occasion. Therefore, his purse was always empty. Fortunately, the people he had saved numbered in the hundreds of thousands. Wherever he went, there were people who would willingly accommodate him. However, these people probably didn¡¯t realize that Sir Sang completely did not remember who they were.


    Sang Chen felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s words were reasonable, thus accepting the money before he took his leave. The Prince of Yong personally saw him off, while I was prohibited from tagging along and could only look on helplessly as Sir Sang walked out of the Cold Courtyard. Alas, I had only this senior left on earth. We were together for only a few days and already had to separate. The emotional pain of parting inevitably burst forth into my thoughts. Those overwhelmed by the sorrow of parting could only carry on.


    After seeing Sang Chen off on my behalf, Xiaoshunzi quickly returned. With a look of hesitation, he said, ¡°Young master, is there a need to investigate the association between Sir Sang and the Fengyi Sect? I don¡¯t recall seeing this matter in the intelligence reports.¡±


    ¡°There is no need,¡± I replied collectedly. ¡°I am clear about Sir Sang¡¯s personal character. Since he said that he won¡¯t get involved, he won¡¯t get involved. If we kill the Fengyi Sect Master, Sir Sang will not take offense so long as we do not employ excessive methods against the Fengyi Sect. What¡¯s more, what kind of person is the Fengyi Sect Master? Even if we were able to completely destroy the Fengyi Sect, we may not necessarily be able to harm her.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression changed, as he asked, ¡°If the Fengyi Sect Master were to escape in the future, then wouldn¡¯t there be no end to the trouble? We have to figure out a way to tie her down.¡±


    I looked at Xiaoshunzi, smiling slightly. I spoke, ¡°I have a way, however, everything depends on you. If you can defend against one hundred moves from the Fengyi Sect Naster without being defeated, then I will have the chance of success.¡±


    With unswerving determination, Xiaoshunzi promised, ¡°Do not worry, young master. I will accomplish it.¡±


    I smiled, nodding my head. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t His Imperial Highness returned? He surely came over today because he had something to discuss with me.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression immediately became extremely odd. It was quite some time before he responded, ¡°Just a moment ago, His Imperial Highness received some news. Therefore, he did not come back. Presumably, he will come over shortly.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, I had already caught sight of Li Zhi¡¯s figure, preventing me from questioning Xiaoshunzi closely as to why his expression was so uneasy.


    Footnotes:


    ÐÓÁÖ, xinglin ¨C lit. forest of apricot trees; a reference to the 3rd Century Chinese physician, Dong Feng (¶­·î) who in lieu of payments asked that his patients plant apricot trees, later generations came to describe the medical profession and doctors poetically as ¡®those of the apricot forest¡¯


    ÎÞΪ, wuwei ¨C is the Taoist concept of non-action or non-doing, the idea of letting things take their own course


    ÆßÇé, qiqing ¨C lit. seven emotional states: joy (ϲ), anger (Å­), anxiety (ÓÇ), rumination (˼), grief (±¯), fear (¿Ö), and fright (¾ª)


    ÅîÀ³, Penglai ¨C named after the legendary island of the Eight Immortals, it is a prefecture city in Shandong; purportedly Qin Shi Huang sent off Xu Fu with five hundred matching pairs of boys and girls to search for the land of immortals


    ¶«º£, Donghai ¨C lit. the East(ern) Sea; refers to sea east of Mainland China, the East China Sea and the Sea of Bohai


    ½âÄÒ, jienang ¨C lit. to loosen one¡¯s purse; fig. to give generously to help others

 Chapter 19: Secret Discussions in the Pavilion

    Chapter 19: Secret Discussions in the Pavilion


    Li Zhi walked over, looking slightly worried. I knew he felt that he was being too demanding by disturbing me so soon after my recovery from a serious wound when it was still inconvenient for me to handle affairs. However, after thinking it over, having been in a coma for a month and a half, and these past several days had been prohibited from receiving guests by Sang Chen, the Prince of Yong must surely have many things to discuss with me. Therefore, I stood up with the support of Xiaoshunzi. In a clear and bright voice, I stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please come into the pavilion. Please forgive Jiang Zhe for being unable to welcome you.¡±


    Li Zhi promptly walked over. ¡°Suiyun, don¡¯t come out. It¡¯s windy outside.¡±


    So speaking, he entered the pavilion. With a smile, he said, ¡°This method isn¡¯t bad, not only being able to taste tea and appreciate the flowers, but also not having to worry about the cold wind. Quickly sit down.¡±


    The movements just now had already caused beads of sweat to appear on my head. Thus, I did not stand on ceremony, sitting down. Weakly, I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please drink a cup of tea before speaking.¡±


    Li Zhi wanted to speak, but hesitated. He only spoke after drinking a cup of the fragrant tea handed him by Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Suiyun, although I¡¯m somewhat apologetic for bothering you, tell me, what should this Prince do right now?¡±


    I smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness has done well, seizing the opportunity to augment the protection of your household, obtaining the sympathy of His Imperial Majesty. Qin Qing, Xiahou Yuanfeng, and the Princess of Jingjiang all are suspicious. Over these days, Your Imperial Highness has likely been able to gain quite a bit of relief. It is likely that Grand General Qin will consequently become a bit partial towards Your Imperial Highness. After all, the suspicions against Qin Qing are the heaviest. What further matters have left Your Imperial Highness dissatisfied?¡±


    Li Zhi blushed before he asked, ¡°This Prince is just being anxious about how this matter should be concluded. In addition, this Prince does not know who the assassin was. Does Suiyun have any thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Although I saw the man who shot me with an arrow,¡± I calmly answered, ¡°However, the distance was too great and I do not know his identity. Nevertheless, Your Imperial Highness, regardless of who it is, you cannot despair because of Suiyun. Your Imperial Highness should still find an opportunity to reconcile with Grand General Qin.¡±


    Frowning, Li Zhi inquired, ¡°You speak correctly, however if this was perpetrated by Qin Qing, how can this Prince allow him to remain alive? If we cannot investigate until the truth comes to light,1 this Prince will absolutely not let this matter go. Suiyun, you previously said that you had made some arrangements. How is the current situation?¡±


    I glanced at Xiaoshunzi. During the days when Sang Chen was by my side, Xiaoshunzi had secretly gone out to meet with Chen Zhen once. Yesterday, he had reported to me. During this almost two monthslong time span, the crown prince had already made two transactions with the Embroidered Union. We had also earned quite a bit of money. Naturally, we did not forget to record the persons and process involved in the crown prince¡¯s smuggling operation. This information had reached my hands yesterday. Nonetheless, at present, I had no intentions of using this chess piece, waiting to move only once the crown prince had returned to his bad habits.2


    Thinking it over, I softly responded, ¡°This matter will harm Your Imperial Highness¡¯s clean reputation. It is better if Your Imperial Highness pretends that you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Li Zhi stared at me blankly. Hesitating, he said, ¡°Suiyun, it¡¯s not that this Prince is pretentious, but your conduct must not be too excessive. If it harms the empire and the common people, this Prince would rather give up on the position of heir apparent.¡±


    I smiled slightly before reassuring, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Imperial Highness. This subject will not do those kinds of things.¡± There was something that I did not say¡ªif the Crown Prince wanted to do this, how does it involve me? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who was going to have me assume responsibility for the Crown Prince¡¯s crimes, right? At most, I was the instigator. However, the Crown Prince was the one committing that heinous crime.


    With relief, Li Zhi replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then good. Suiyun, these are the intelligence reports from these last few days. Slowly look them over.¡±


    I accepted the intelligence dispatches handed over by the Prince of Yong, beginning to carefully study them.


    These days, the crown prince¡¯s side had been quiet.3 After all, he was the arch-enemy of the Prince of Yong. At this moment, even if he were kick someone who was down, he couldn¡¯t do so too brazenly, as the emperor was still alive. This time, the emperor was also very suspicious of the crown prince. Therefore, there were inevitably some warnings. As a result, the crown prince endured silently, staying in his residence to satisfy his carnal pleasures, enjoying himself immensely. The man helping the crown prince satisfy his urges was a newly favored imperial bodyguard named Xia Jinyi. Although Xia Jinyi was licentious, he was a real genius in this field, training the songstresses and dancers of the crown prince¡¯s household to become extremely outstanding¡ªtheir songs enrapturing the soul, their dances seductive. The crown prince was left captivated,4 spending every day ensnared by the intoxication of rouge and powder. Were it not for the concubine, Xiao Lan, on the inside and Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong without, it was likely that the crown prince¡¯s residence would have become a chaotic mess. Reading this, I could not help but smile slightly. This was a small beginning that would have profound effects. Even before he had ascended to the throne, the crown prince was enjoying the pleasures of life. It seemed like my goal had been achieved.


    However, the crown prince¡¯s attitude was a puzzle. The intelligence reports sent by Chen Zhen stated that the crown prince was occupied with smuggling military equipment. The two transactions had given the crown prince a taste and he was preparing a third transaction. The Embroidered Union was also extremely satisfied. However, all good things must end. Although the benefits were moving, so long as we tampered with the transaction, we could cause them to begin to fight amongst themselves. It¡¯s likely that the crown prince had handed control of this smuggling operation to Lu Jingzhong to handle. In this way, it can be assumed that the crown prince¡¯s scheming was not ordinary. If something were to happen, even if the investigation reached Lu Jingzhong, it would at most be the crown prince failing to strictly control his subordinates. The crown prince could submit a memorial stating that he was indulging in feminine charms and had been deceived by his subordinates. With merely this level of scheming, no matter how deep it was, the crown prince was no more than an ambitious and ruthless character. To want to become the ruler of all the people, how could he shift responsibility to others?


    There were also intelligence on the several suspects involved in my assassination. Qin Qing had been locked by Grand General Qin in their family¡¯s residence, prohibited from coming out. Reportedly, Grand General Qin had used family discipline, beating Qin Qing so badly that he could not get out of bed.


    Every aspect about Xiahou Yuanfeng was the same as always. This in itself was abnormal. His residence had strict protections. In addition, it was inappropriate for the Prince of Yong to disturb the emperor¡¯s most favored imperial bodyguard without proof. Therefore, we had no idea what he was doing in secret.


    The Princess of Jingjiang, Li Hanyou, was sent to have an audience with the emperor by her father. As her father, the Prince of Jingjiang, did not have any sons, his daughter was permitted entrance to the capital to extend congratulations on his behalf. However, Li Hanyou¡¯s identity as a disciple of the Fengyi Sect was somewhat bothersome. Moreover, the Princess of Jingjiang was always accompanying the empress. Reportedly, it was because the Prince of Jingjiang wished to find a good husband for his daughter, thereby entrusting this matter to the empress. Supposedly, the empress intended to marry Li Hanyou to Qin Qing. Reading to this point, I trembled. If the Fengyi Sect sunk their claws into Qin Yi, then this would be too terrifying. It seemed that regardless of whether or not Qin Qing took part in the assassination, there was no way that we could punish him. I carefully recalled to mind that day¡¯s assassin, remembering everything about him. Suddenly, everything became clear.5 Regardless of who this assassin was, he was definitely not Qin Qing. Reminded of that day¡¯s situation, I finally understood that someone was first trying to sow dissension before assassinating me, then shifting the blame onto Qin Qing. It was coincidence that Vicious Killer was first. I did not even have to think to know who was trying to sow dissension.


    Finally confirming the opponent, I looked towards Lu Jingzhong¡¯s name. This man was truly formidable. It was likely that their goal was to form a grudge between the Prince of Yong and Qin Yi. I was likely the target because I was the Prince of Yong¡¯s newest trusted aide. Could I be considered as an innocent victim of the calamity that I suffered this time? However, for the Prince of Yong to be so anxious, it seemed like there was no way for me to hide myself. That man¡¯s scheming was truly formidable. However, his shortcomings were very obvious. If I were the one employing stratagems, it would not be as simple as merely inciting discord. Instead I would have the opponent voluntarily jump into the trap. It was likely that Qin Yi and Qin Qing absolutely hated the one stirring up conflict. However, I found it odd that in order to sow strife, they would utilize the fake rumor about there being a relationship between Princess Changle and myself.


    These reports were not especially detailed, presumably because the original intelligence was all in the Prince of Yong¡¯s study. After all, the Prince of Yong was unwilling to tire me out. As a result, the majority of these reports only had a few lines. I did not waste any further time thinking. These reports were all related to the investigation of the assassination attempt on me. I had the patience to wait for the details of something that had happened already. Currently, it was sufficient for me to only know the present situation.


    Laying these reports down, I smoothly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject now understands what happened. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. These next few days, there is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to visit the palace. Only with Your Imperial Highness relaxing a little would this subject have the opportunity to act. The assassination attempt was not because of some personal grudges; therefore, this subject will not retaliate. As long as Your Imperial Highness prevails, this subject¡¯s hatred will naturally be avenged.¡±


    ¡°Suiyun already knows?¡± Li Zhi happily inquired, ¡°Then who was it that attempted to assassinate you? This Prince will definitely not let him off easily.¡±


    I smiled placidly and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject does not have any proof and as such cannot be sure who it is. However, it is enough to know that I don¡¯t plan on letting them off lightly. Your Imperial Highness should briefly not relent, delaying the Grand General for a period of time. If this matter is resolved now, then I¡¯m afraid that the Grand General will not be able to obstruct the marriage between the Princess of Jingjiang and General Qin. If there are suspicions on Qin Qing, then the Grand General can tactfully and politely refuse.¡±


    Finally able to take a tremendous weight off his mind, Li Zhi rejoiced, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as it wasn¡¯t Qin Qing.¡±


    I promptly added, ¡°Your Imperial Highness cannot disclose this, even going so far as to express hostility to the Grand General. Only by doing so can we cause our enemies to relax their vigilance. The Grand General will not blame Your Imperial Highness because of this.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head. ¡°Since we¡¯ve finished discussing business, there are two other matters that this Prince must inform you about. The first is that Imperial Father permitted me to augment the security of this residence. I already had Sima Xiong go select carefully from the army. Originally, this Prince had always believed that warriors should display their might on the battlefield. Therefore, the guards of this residence were not specially selected, causing Suiyun to suffer a serious injury. This time, this Prince decreed that a large competition be held in the army, selecting a thousand men to serve as the residence¡¯s guards. This Prince has already split eight hundred men out of the thousand into eight companies named after the eight trigrams, assigning them the security of the residence. From now on, the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence will be governed by military law. Anyone caught shirking his responsibilities will be punished with death. In addition, the remaining two hundred men are the best among them. I have already arranged fifty of them to serve as your personal guards. Many of them are jianghu disciples with fairly good internal energy cultivation, absolutely capable of blocking an assassination attempt by an accomplished expert. You will govern the rewards and punishments of these individuals. There is no need to ask this Prince for approval.¡±


    I warmed. A competition held in the Yong army was an extremely solemn and grand occasion. It was split into three contests: horse archery, cavalry combat, and hand-to-hand combat. A victor needed to win all three contests. To win this kind of grand competition required innumerable bloody battles before success. For the Prince of Yong to use the grand competition to select bodyguards meant that those selected were all warriors who were one in a thousand. Moreover, surprisingly, more than half of those assigned to me were from jianghu. It seemed like this time the Prince of Yong had spent quite a bit of blood and sweat.


    I immediately expressed my thanks to the Prince of Yong. During this time, the look on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face changed and changed again. Finally, he could not bear it any longer, stepping forward and bowing. ¡°This servant spoke rudely earlier, offending Your Imperial Highness. Would Your Imperial Highness please forgive me?¡±


    I was startled. Although I had noticed long ago that something was amiss, I did not realize that he had somehow inexplicably offended the prince. I directly inquired, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, what¡¯s going on? How did you offend His Imperial Highness?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi blushed with shame. ¡°Just now His Imperial Highness received a report that the Vicious Killer has finally revealed tracks. Moreover, he has already fought his way out of encirclements twice. I wish to go and kill that man to avenge young master. However, I was simultaneously worried about young master¡¯s safety and could not help but mock His Imperial Highness, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for General Pei being a guest at the Cold Courtyard, it¡¯s likely that young master¡¯s life would have been lost already. Vicious Killer was only a mere assassin and yet was able to come and go as he pleased in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Now he was being unbridled outside. Truly thoroughly discrediting6 the warriors of Great Yong.¡¯¡±


    Hearing this, I could not help breaking out in a cold sweat. I promptly rose to my feet and apologized, ¡°Xiaoshunzi is ignorant and offended Your Imperial Highness. Would Your Imperial Highness please forgive him?¡±


    Li Zhi waved his hand, gesturing for me to return to my seat. Smiling wryly, he stated, ¡°This Prince has let down you master and servant pair. The imperial bodyguards handpicked this time by this Prince will definitely be able to ensure Suiyun¡¯s safety. Moreover, this Prince has already issued a command: Henceforth, a grand competition will be held every three months. Those ranking in the last ten must compete with the newly selected imperial bodyguards. If they cannot win, they will be dismissed from their post. Suiyun, although how you handle your personal guards is your own affair, candidate replacement cannot be decided by you. Xiaoshunzi, your martial arts are exemplary, far surpassing this Prince¡¯s reckoning. From now on, you have the authority to dismiss anyone from Suiyun¡¯s personal guards as long as you find them unsuitable. You must not act according to Suiyun¡¯s temperament. At times, he is too kindhearted. Even if someone is unqualified, he still is likely unwilling to speak up.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi repeatedly nodded his head. A few days earlier, he had once suggested that I should bring some of the men from the Secret Camp in. However, the strong point of the Secret Camp was secrecy. In the face of a pitched battle, it was likely that they were no match for these experts from the army. Moreover, it was not suitable for the Secret Camp to be exposed. Therefore, I did not agree. At this moment, seeing that my safety was ensured, Xiaoshunzi beamed with happiness. ¡°This servant would boldly like to request permission to personally select young master¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Okay. In the future these people will most likely listen to your orders,¡± consented Li Zhi, nodding his head. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems if you selected them. These couple of days, Sima Xiong is distributing assignments to them. There is no harm for you to go take a look.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi quickly nodded his head, eyeing me for instructions. I knew that after he had ensured my safety, he would immediately go off to chase and kill Vicious Killer, and thus I did nothing to obstruct him. On the contrary, I said, ¡°Go handle this matter quickly. So much time has passed without a trace of Vicious Killer¡¯s movements. For him to suddenly reappear now that my life has been saved, I really want you to interrogate him thoroughly.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head at once in agreement, swiftly walking off. It seems that he was already anxious and impatient.


    Watching Xiaoshunzi walk away, Li Zhi sighed and observed, ¡°What a faithful and true servant. Suiyun, you are truly fortunate.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Before Your Imperial Highness, he is only being obedient because of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s face. He is usually quite impudent.¡±


    Seeing that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s figure had disappeared, Li Zhi changed his countenance and said, ¡°Suiyun, I know that you are keeping some things from me. I am unwilling to investigate because I believe that you won¡¯t harm me. However, if I do not ask, then I cannot trust you completely.¡±


    Although I knew that the Prince of Yong could not be completely ignorant of my affairs, I was still uneasy when things came to a head. The thought of him having a reckoning with me crossed my mind. Anxiously, I stole a glance at him. Li Zhi had already continued, ¡°For this Prince to uncover this matter, it¡¯s not for anything else. If you have any trusted confidants, there is no harm in having them come serve by your side. If another assassination were to happen, I¡¯m afraid that Suiyun would not be so fortunate. I know that you once had several attendants with fairly good martial arts by your side. However, I have never seen them with you. I do not blame you for concealing them from me. If you weren¡¯t careful in all respects, how would you able to defend yourself in these troubled times? It is only that your safety is of paramount importance. You should not conceal things from me so that they can¡¯t be at your side to protect you.¡±


    Somewhat ashamed, I lowered my head. If the Prince of Yong had not raised this subject, then the relationship between us lord and vassal would naturally have been harmonious. But I did not expect that the Prince of Yong would piece things together and would rather cause me to misunderstand to ensure my safety. The gratefulness in my heart almost caused me to tear up. Remembering how the Prince of De had not forgotten his suspicions towards me even onto death, although I greatly esteemed his loyalty and righteousness, I could not help but feel bitterly disappointed. In comparison, the Prince of Yong treated me in such a manner, so if I was not able to have him ascend to the Imperial Throne, how could I be at ease? I needed to do more. At worst, if my achievements were only so great as to worry him, then I simply needed to depart and go into seclusion.


    However, although we had come to a tacit understanding, I did not say anything too much, only stating, ¡°This subject will solemnly respect Your Imperial Highness¡¯s admonishments.¡±


    Seeing that I had grasped the meaning of his words, Li Zhi cheerfully responded, ¡°This time, after learning that you sustained a heavy wound, both Princess Changle and the Prince of Qi showed great concern and care for you. Imperial Sister sent over the Ningpo figwort and bear gallbladder bestowed upon her by Imperial Father, while the Prince of Qi also sent over a bear gallbladder. If it weren¡¯t for these medicines, it is likely that this Prince would not have been able to preserve your life. Oh, that¡¯s right! Roulan returned from the palace two days ago. Changle is extremely fond of Roulan, frequently wanting to bring your daughter to the palace to keep her company.¡±


    Somewhat puzzled, I inquired, ¡°This subject is aware of the Prince of Qi¡¯s intentions. I do not know why Princess Changle treats this subject with such deep affection. Furthermore, why has Roulan entered the palace again?¡±


    Li Zhi cast a glance at me. ¡°Imperial Sister is fond of your poetry. As for Roulan, it was the Princess of Yong who brought her into the palace. After suffering this injury, it was Imperial Sister who bestowed medicine to help prolong your life. Since your life has been preserved, then you should thank her for this great favor. The Princess of Yong saw that your injuries were severe, thinking that it would be best if she brought Roulan into the palace to thank Changle on your behalf. Roulan is your adopted daughter. Expressing gratitude on your behalf is in accordance with etiquette.¡±


    Bewildered, I nodded my head. Why was Princess Changle treating me so generously and kindly? Was my poetry really that great?


    Li Zhi glanced at me, laughing before he continued, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! In addition, Changle has had me tell you, ¡®thank you.¡¯ However, I don¡¯t know the intent of these words.¡±


    I shivered inside. Thanking me? Could it be possible that she knew that I had let her off that day? Impossible. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the affair involving Liang Wan be known by everyone? Comforting myself, I said, ¡°This subject is not entirely clear about the deeper meaning behind Her Imperial Highness¡¯s words.¡±


    Seeing that I looked somewhat tired, Li Zhi said, ¡°All right, this Prince will not delay your rest. Be sure to not exhaust yourself.¡±


    I was truly getting tired and thus saw off Li Zhi without moving. Two maids came over to help me up. These two maids had been attending and caring for me for some time now. Although I did not like being attended to by maids, I did not drive them away. After I had laid down in bed, I gradually entered the land of dreams. However, my sleep wasn¡¯t that peaceful, the memory of that assassin shooting an arrow into my chest frequently playing in my mind, leaving me anxious and frightened. As a result, I tossed and turned. I had a dream that Xiaoshunzi had captured and brought Vicious Killer before me, allowing me to personally kill him. Afterwards, the assassin from that day would appear, still possessing those clear and lucid eyes, still having those fair white hands, notching and arrow and pulling back the bowstring. Suddenly, I would be startled awake. In the darkness, I indifferently stated, ¡°I know who you are. It¡¯s impossible to be anyone else. Li Hanyou, humph!¡±


    Footnotes:


    Ë®Âäʯ³ö, shuiluoshichu ¨C idiom, lit. as the water recedes, the rocks appear; fig. the truth comes to light


    »ýÖØÄÑ·µ, jizhongnanfan ¨C idiom, lit. ingrained habits are hard to overcome; fig. bad habits die hard


    ÙÈÆìÏ¢¹Ä, yanqixigu ¨C idiom, lit. lay down the flag and still the drums; fig. to cease, to stop


    Éñ»êµßµ¹, shenhundiandao ¨C idiom, lit. spirit and soul upside down; infatuated, head over heels in love, captivated


    »íÈ»¿ªÀÊ, hourankailang ¨C idiom, lit. suddenly opens up to a wide panorama; fig. everything becomes clear at once


    ÑÕÃæɨµØ, yanmiansaodi ¨C idiom, lit. for one¡¯s face to reach rock bottom; to be thoroughly discredited

 Chapter 20: Chasing Over a Thousand Li to Kill

    Chapter 20: Chasing Over a Thousand Li to Kill


    Before Suiyun fully recovered, the Prince of Qi paid a personal visit. At this time, a clear distinction had been made between the Crown Prince and the Prince of Yong. Many were left puzzled by the Prince of Qi¡¯s behavior, later learning that the Prince of Qi was adept at self-preservation.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    On the morning of the second day, while I was still half-asleep, I could faintly sense that someone was covering me with a blanket. The person¡¯s movements were extremely unfamiliar. I suddenly woke up. To tell the truth, after gaining a new lease on life, I was no longer so apathetic about the affairs around me. I opened my eyes slightly, catching sight of Prince Li Xian of Qi sitting beside the bed, a fearful look in his eyes. Xiaoshunzi was nearby, glaring at him like a tiger stalking its prey. I was moved. From what the Prince of Yong told me, while I was struggling on the border between life and death, the Prince of Qi learned that I needed a bear gallbladder to prolong my life. Disregarding suspicions that could be engendered, he delivered the bear gallbladder in his possession. Princess Changle sending Ningpo figwort and bear gallbladder was already outside my expectations. The Prince of Qi¡¯s actions were even more shocking. Why would he do this, knowing that it would anger the crown prince? However, I did not fully open my eyes. What could I say? I had already made my choice. Even if I did not serve the Prince of Yong, it was unlikely that I would follow the Prince of Qi. This being the case, it was preordained that our relationship would never be that of a liege and vassal, so why should I incite something additional to worry about?


    The Prince of Qi heaved a sigh, turning to leave. As he walked out, he was stopped. Xiaoshunzi followed him out, closing the door behind him. Pricking my ears, I heard the Prince of Qi softly speak to Xiaoshunzi, ¡°I know that you are not an ordinary individual. Remember to ask your master the point of getting mixed up in this situation. He is someone who does not cherish fame and money. The Fengyi Sect cannot be provoked lightly. Even if they don¡¯t act, do you think that the Crown Prince does not have experts by his side? Suiyun is only a weak scholar. He was able to luckily preserve his life this time, but what about next time? Urge him to leave Chang¡¯an.¡±


    I could hear Xiaoshunzi¡¯s impersonal and placid reply, ¡°Your Imperial Highness lectures correctly. This servant will naturally pass this message on to the young master.¡±


    After a while, Xiaoshunzi pushed open the door and walked in. He radiated an icy killing aura. I looked at him strangely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you greatly dislike the Prince of Qi?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi angrily answered, ¡°Who wanted him to come cry crocodile tears?1 Don¡¯t tell me that he believes that we are aware of the role that he plays?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, signaling my lack of understanding. Xiaoshunzi calmed down and stated, ¡°These days, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, and I have both been occupied with young master¡¯s recovery. Responsibility for interrogating and investigating of this residence was assigned to General Sima. General Sima discovered that the bow and arrows abandoned by the assassin came from the army. However, it is easier said than done to bring arrows and a bow into this residence. The security screening of guests for the banquet on the sixteenth day was extremely tight. On that day, there was absolutely no way for anyone to bring in a bow and arrow. The only possibility is if there was a traitor inside the prince¡¯s household who hid the bow and arrows. However, General Sima¡¯s investigation did not turn up any clues. Afterwards, we remembered that the Princess of Qi had come to pay a visit to the Princess of Yong on the fifteenth. We definitely could not carefully search the Princess of Qi¡¯s carriage. Therefore, General Sima suspects that the bow and arrows were brought in by the Princess of Qi to be used by the assassin.¡±


    I calmly replied, ¡°This kind of thing cannot be confirmed. The only thing that can be done is reorganizing the defenses of the prince¡¯s residence. Although His Imperial Highness previously repeatedly suffered dangers, at the time, the Fengyi Sect had not yet formally supported the Crown Prince. Therefore, the defenses were sufficient. However, these defenses were naturally unsuitable faced with assassins from the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi neutrally inquired, ¡°Young master, can you confirm that the assassin was from the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Seeing the fire in his eyes, I was afraid that he would recklessly go out to kill if I answered in the affirmative. Thus, I could only shake my head and respond, ¡°I only say that the assassin¡¯s level should not be below that of the Fengyi Sect. However, I did say that this was perpetrated by the Fengyi Sect. That day, I only caught a glimpse of the assassin. If I were to see that person again, I would be able to recognize the assassin. It is sufficient as long as I can affirm that Qin Qing was not involved.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi frowned and replied, ¡°Apart from him, there is only Xiahou Yuanfeng and Li Hanyou. General Pei was by young master¡¯s side. The Duke of Wei¡¯s identity should preclude him from committing such a deed.¡±


    I lightly explained, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng stated that he went out to relieve himself. Li Hanyou said that she did not like the raucous noise of the banquet; therefore after extending her congratulations, she went to the inner residence to see the Princess of Yong. These two individuals are both possible suspects. However, we cannot eliminate the possibility that someone else snuck in. We all know that those skilled enough to directly head towards the Cold Courtyard to assassinate have to either be that day¡¯s guests or traitors within the prince¡¯s household. However, this cannot be used as proof. Therefore, although those two are the most suspicious, the Prince of Yong cannot have them arrested.¡± I could not say that the act was perpetrated by Li Hanyou. After all, I had never even seen her before. It was better to not utter such a conjecture without proof.


    Xiaoshunzi calculatedly remarked, ¡°Matters that the Prince of Yong cannot handle, I can handle. As long as young master permits it, I will go immediately to kill them.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. How can we not be reasonable? If this was perpetrated by them, they will make things difficult for us in the future. Do you believe that you won¡¯t have the opportunity to deal with them? All right, it¡¯s better if you go chase and kill Vicious Killer. Whatever happens, we cannot allow him to get away and cause trouble in the future.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi coolly voiced, ¡°Do not worry, young master. I have already rearranged the defenses of the Cold Courtyard. Previously, young master did not like having the guards too close. This time, we cannot do as young master wishes.¡±


    I awkwardly conveyed, ¡°This ¡­ I won¡¯t drive them off.¡±


    Seeing that I was this way, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°Once I have returned, we will do as you wish. If I am not present, young master cannot have nobody waiting by your side.¡±


    I repeatedly nodded my head. Because of this assassination, Xiaoshunzi felt extremely guilty, constantly feeling that he had not properly protected me. However, he was not a remorseful individual. Therefore, from now on, he would absolutely not allow me to do as I pleased. Although I was fond of being free and unrestrained, I valued my life more. Previously, they did not know of my importance and yet I had almost lost my life. Now, it was likely that every step I took was dangerous. How could I dare to act willfully? In any case, it was only more guards around me. I only needed to ignore them.


    Xiaoshunzi hurriedly departed. I knew that he was chasing after Vicious Killer to kill him. Apparently, this was because the assassin had escaped several attempts to capture him. If Xiaoshunzi did not chase after him, it was likely that he would escape back to Southern Chu. If he could not personally participate in killing the assassin, then Xiaoshunzi could not forgive himself.


    I comfortably lay out. My most important mission right now was to recover. Thinking of Sang Chen¡¯s warnings, I did not wish to live only ten more years. I needed to start practicing the abandoned nourishing methods again. Life was so richly colorful; wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if I were to die before my time? Narrowly escaping death this time, I viewed many things with tranquility. Even when thinking of Piaoxiang, my heart no longer dwelled on the pain and suffering, instead remembering her beauty and the happiness we once shared.


    ***


    Leaving the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Prince Li Xian of Qi casually returned to his own residence. When he arrived at the entrance of the Golden Valley Courtyard that only he could enter, Li Xian saw Qin Zheng waiting with several maids. The Golden Valley Courtyard was Li Xian¡¯s own chambers. Without permission, no one was permitted to enter. Even the Princess of Qi, Qin Zheng, was not permitted entry. Therefore, she waited by the entrance.


    Seeing Qin Zheng, Li Xian revealed a mocking smile as he said, ¡°Aiyah! The Princess is pregnant, why are you standing here? This Prince cannot afford to take responsibility if something untoward were to happen. I wonder if the Princess has any admonishments?¡±


    Qin Zheng trembled before she replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I, your servant, do not understand why Your Imperial Highness so treats this servant¡¯s good intentions. The Crown Prince and you are in the same boat. However, days earlier you not only sent precious medicines, but also made inquiries, causing the Crown Prince to feel unhappy. Doesn¡¯t your visit just now completely disregard the existence of the Crown Prince? I, your servant, am only giving consideration to Your Imperial Highness. Why does Your Imperial Highness ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± hollered Li Xian coldly, grim and heartless. ¡°Princess, do I need to speak of what you have done? Why did the Fengyi Sect suddenly think to assassinate Jiang Zhe? How was that bow and arrows brought into my brother¡¯s residence? Do you really think this Prince is an idiot? Jiang Zhe once saved this Prince¡¯s life. Although this Prince did not have the fortune to attain his service, who allowed you to exceed your place and meddle in these affairs,2 inviting your sect to kill him?¡±


    Qin Zheng¡¯ grew frenetic. Although Li Xian was temperamental in the past, he was never in such a violent rage as today. She could not help but try to justify herself. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your servant¡¯s idea. I, your servant, only mentioned that both Your Imperial Highness and the Prince of Yong both greatly valued Jiang Zhe. The order was issued by the Inner Hall. Your servant was only following orders.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Qin Zheng paled. She only just realized that she had admitted to keeping a close eye on Li Xian. Moreover, she had admitted to participating in the assassination attempt on the major of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies.


    Li Xian callously glared at Qin Zheng, unsympathetically replying, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my wife, why would I go to the trouble of trying to remedying this situation? Zheng¡¯er, you are truly stupid, not knowing who really treats you well. Fine.¡­ Go and rest well. For the time being, you must not go out. Properly nurture the baby at home.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Xian turned and entered the Golden Valley Courtyard. Watching his departing aloof and distant figure, Qin Zheng wanted to catch up, but she could only watch as that painted black door closed. Qin Zheng felt her heart grow increasingly cold. She did not know why, but her vision blurred and she felt faint, weakly collapsing into the arms of her maids.


    ***


    Under the bright moonlight and the dim stars, the black-robed Vicious Killer stood on the riverbank, looking at the cluster of reeds on the opposite bank under the misty moonlight. He was joyous. This place was on the outskirts of Yongning County in Qizhou Prefecture3 and the Tian Family Town of Guangji County.4 Although the small ferry crossing here was obscure, this was someplace he was quite familiar with. This place was located on the remote boundaries of three counties. The surging Yangtze River flowed between the two shores here. The layers of unbroken chains of mountain peaks served as obstacles. The vegetation was verdant and lush. The river here was also very narrow. This ferry crossing was most frequently used by spies from Southern Chu and Great Yong. He looked at the precipice on the shore, espying the four large characters, ¡°Jiang Nan Strategic Place.¡± However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of relaxation in his countenance. Although this place was only known to certain individuals as the optimal location to steal across the river, those chasing after him weren¡¯t only operatives from the army, but also experts from wulin. They would definitely set an ambush here. Although he would be safe after crossing that narrow strip of water, it was easier said than done.


    Over the course of the entire journey, he had felt as if skating on thin ice. The Prince of Yong¡¯s order had spread to all the checkpoints within the borders of Great Yong. Although he had disguised himself and moved in secret, his trail had been discovered several times. Fortunately, his martial arts were outstanding and he was adept at moving in secret, and thus was fortunate enough to escape. Most dreadfully, even the members of Great Yong¡¯s jianghu, unconstrained by the authorities, had set him as their target. One reason was because the Prince of Yong had a majestic status in their minds. The other reason caused him to not know whether to laugh or cry. The only reason why Xiahou Yuanfeng was acknowledged as the greatest young expert of Great Yong was because he was able to defeat the commander of the Imperial Guard, Pei Yun, in the competition. However, many believed that if the fight had continued, the outcome of the battle would still be in doubt. Therefore, when those youthful experts of jianghu learned that he had fought Pei Yun to a draw, they believed that as long as they were able to defeat Vicious Killer, they would have the qualifications to challenge Xiahou Yuanfeng. Thus, these various youthful experts began to also chase after the assassin. After he had broken through several encirclements and obstacles, these youthful experts felt that had lost face. Unexpectedly, rumors spread that if Vicious Killer were to successfully escape back to Southern Chu, then the experts of Great Yong¡¯s jianghu would be thoroughly discredited.5 When this happened, Vicious Killer truly found himself surrounded by enemies on all sides. Although he had luckily reached this location, it was extremely likely that there were enemies waiting ahead for him. The assassin smiled slightly, arranging his clothes, before walking towards the river bank.


    When he was about a hundred paces from the river bank, Vicious Killer heard the twang of a bowstring. Like lightning, a silver arrow flew past his face, disappearing into the night. He immediately stood still, leisurely turning his head. Under the dim light of night, he caught sight of a white-robed youth carrying a silver bow proudly gazing at him. By the youth¡¯s side was a red-robed woman, smiling sweetly. Vicious Killer¡¯s expression changed. Callously, he remarked, ¡°Good. So it is the Silver Bow Wastrel Duanmu Qiu and the Red Clothed Rakshasa Qiao Yan¡¯er. That day, if it weren¡¯t for your assassination attempt, how could the Prince of De be wounded? If I can kill you two today, then this journey to Great Yong will not have been in vain.¡±


    At this moment, someone lightly laughed from behind him and stated, ¡°Aiyah! Duanmu, your glorious achievement is still remembered by others. Pity. It would have been better if you were successful that day.¡±


    Following that clear and bright laughter, a small boat floated over from the center of the river. On it stood a thin, young Daoist priest. His two arms were longer than those of an ordinary person, matching his distinctly strange appearance, seemingly an immortal. However, his eyes were nimble and lively. It could be clearly seen that his temperament was cheerful.


    When Duanmu Qiu heard the priest¡¯s words, he could not help but flash a slight, wry smile, as he replied, ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo,6 truly no good words are to be expected from a scoundrel.¡±7


    At this moment, several individuals walked out from the left and right. On the left were two young women who were as beautiful as immortals¡ªone looked like an alluring immortal, while the other looked innocent and pure. On the right were three young men with exactly the same appearances. The two young women had swords tied to their waists. The three young men each carried different weapons, a sword, a saber, and a bullwhip.


    Vicious Killer smiled slightly and stated, ¡°As expected, it is only you lot that have been able to catch up. Isn¡¯t it strange that even though the Prince of Yong¡¯s household isn¡¯t anxious, the Crown Prince, the Prince of Qi, and the Fengyi are actually quite anxious?¡±


    These words were like a sharp sword penetrating into the hearts of these individuals. Aside from the youth on the boat, the expressions of everyone present changed. In passing, Vicious Killer took a leather canteen from his waist, slowly taking a drink of the fine liquor within. He declared, ¡°Everything is good about Great Yong. The only blemish is that its wine cannot compare with that of Southern Chu. Alas, I can only endure it for now. Once I¡¯ve crossed the river, I¡¯ll go to a wineshop to drink some fine liquor. Which of you will come first today? Is it the Silver Bow and Rakshasa in the service of the Prince of Qi? Or the Three Stalwarts from the Crown Prince¡¯s household? Or the Third and Seventh Misses from the Fengyi Sect? Or is it possible that you are waiting for the Dragon Roaming the Waves, Daoist Priest Bitter Bamboo to make the first move?¡±


    The three young men advanced one step. The sword-carrying youth coldly said, ¡°Vicious Killer, it¡¯s enough that you ran amok in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. And yet, you also caused the Crown Prince to be implicated. His Imperial Highness has ordered that you be brought back to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence to be punished for your crimes. It will be fine if you are willing to surrender. If you are unwilling, then don¡¯t blame us for being merciless.¡±


    The assassin smiled, unconcerned. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let me first experience your combined moves. I have heard that you three were born of the same parents, sharing a connection. Our fight, the day before yesterday, was rushed and I did not have the opportunity to experience your skills. Since we have the opportunity today, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The three young men moved forward as one. Although they stepped simultaneously, there were slight differences in their strides. The sword-carrying young man took the lead, while the other two were half a step behind him. The three advanced like so. The jagged and yet harmonious cadence caused people to feel gloomy for no reason. After they had taken several steps, the three youth¡¯s figures shimmered and surrounded Vicious Killer. The glint and flash of cold steel combined with the river dragon-like bullwhip to encircle him. These three were connected mentally, their combination flawless. Vicious Killer had long ago experienced their ferociousness. In order to handle these three, he had already thought of a method beforehand. Just as their formation was about to completely surround him, he used his full strength to throw himself at the whip user. He knew that of the triplets, the whip user had wisdom surpassing others. Intelligent people were often the most likely to show timidity. Sure enough, that youth involuntarily retreated half a step. If the formation was fully formed, then his two brothers would have seized the opportunity to attack from both sides. However, right now, his two brothers were slightly off. This slight variation was the difference between life and death. When Vicious Killer¡¯s body swept past the whip-using youth, blood spurted from the youth¡¯s throat. However, he was also not having an easy time. The sword and saber slashed across his back, blood spraying forth. The two youths did not chase after the Southern Chu assassin, gazing at the corpse of their deceased brother. They were left dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the two young women blocked Vicious Killer; they were the Red Clothed Rakshasa and the Fengyi Sect¡¯s Seventh Miss. Although the Red Clothed Rakshasa was a woman, she was valiant and formidable looking. In comparison, the Seventh Miss¡¯s face was childish and innocent, her appearance sweet. However, both women were vicious and fierce. Of the two, one was fierce and ruthless, while the other although gorgeous, had a greater killing aura. The assassin only exchanged a few blows before he was drenched in sweat. At this moment, Duanmu Qiu notched an arrow to his bow. A silvery light shot towards Vicious Killer. Although he was able to dodge to the side, Qiao Yan¡¯er took advantage of the distraction to use several sword techniques to place him in an even more dangerous situation. The Seventh Miss¡¯s swordsmanship became increasingly gorgeous. The two women were becoming fiercer the longer they fought. At this time, the two remaining young men of the Three Stalwarts had already pounced on Vicious Killer from behind. The four combatants surrounded him, causing the Southern Chu assassin¡¯s situation to become increasingly precarious.


    To the side, the expression of the simple and yet elegant fairy, the Third Miss of the Fengyi Sect, was somewhat uneasy. In a loud voice, she called out, ¡°Seventh Sister, be careful! That man is crafty and cunning!8 Defend yourself against his tricks.¡±


    The four combatants became vigilant at the same time. They knew that not only did Vicious Killer have excellent martial arts, he was also extremely wily. Otherwise, how would he have been able to escape to this place? But at this moment, the assassin abruptly laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s too late! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Suddenly all felt dizzy, and everyone weakly collapsed to the ground. Third Miss was baffled, wondering when she had fallen into the trap. Suddenly, she could feel the river breeze gently begin to puff. Looking towards Priest Bitter Bamboo, she sighed and said, ¡°Who would have thought that Priest Bitter Bamboo, famous throughout all over China, is actually a Southern Chu spy. Truly unexpected.¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo smiled slightly, putting away the silver cylinder in his hands. Rowing hard, his boat swiftly reached the shore. With a smile, he said, ¡°The Pavilion of Heavenly Strategies¡¯ ¡®Secret Floating Fragrance¡¯ is good as expected, colorless and odorless. I only need to spread it using the breeze and yet its power is not diminished. Unfortunately, I can only use this silver cylinder once. To cost a thousand taels of gold is truly too expensive.¡±


    Vicious Killer smiled and replied, ¡°If I had not asked His Highness to purchase a cylinder, you wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to get your hands on it.¡±


    Turning to the collapsed experts, he continued, ¡°Clearly you do not know that younger brother, Priest Bitter Bamboo, is a descendant of a prestigious family of Southern Chu. Although he became a priest at a young age, he has remained loyal to Southern Chu, surpassing those who sell their soul for gain.9 He should not be blamed for the calamity you lot will suffer.¡±


    Finished speaking, he walked towards the remaining two brothers of the Three Stalwarts. He picked up and tested a sword. Just as he was about to stab down, a clear, cold, and sinister voice rang out. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to kill them and leave no spectators for the following performance?¡±


    Vicious Killer trembled. Raising his head, he glanced over, catching sight of an azure-robed young man standing not too distant. He was no more than twenty years of age, his appearance delicate and handsome, and yet he carried with him a sinister aura. Under the dusky moonlight, he stood with his hands clasped behind his back, looking white as snow.


    Footnotes:


    è¿ÞºÄ×Ó, maokuhaozi ¨C idiom, lit. the cat weeps for dead mice; hypocritical pretense of condolences, crocodile tears


    Ô½ÙÞ´úâÒ, yuezudaipao ¨C idiom, lit. to go beyond the sacrificial altar and take over the kitchen; fig. to exceed one¡¯s place and meddle in other people¡¯s affairs


    Þ­ÖÝ, Qizhou ¨C a prefecture that centers on modern-day Qichun County (Þ­´ºÏØ) in Hubei Province


    ¹ã¼ÃÏØ, Guangji Xian ¨C Guangji County is now the modern-day county-level city of Wuxue (ÎäѨ)


    ÑÕÃæɨµØ, yanmiansaodi ¨C idiom, lit. for one¡¯s face to reach rock bottom; fig. to be thoroughly discredited


    ¿àÖñ×Ó, kuzhuzi ¨C lit. priest/master bitter bamboo


    ¹·×ìÀïͲ»³öÏóÑÀ, gouzuilitubuchuxiangya ¨C idiom, lit. no ivory comes from the mouth of a dog; no good words are to be expected from a scoundrel


    ¹î¼Æ¶à¶Ë, guijiduoduan ¨C idiom, lit. deceitful in many ways; wily and mischievous, full of craft and cunning


    ¼ûÀûÍüÒå, jianliwangyi ¨C idiom, lit. to see profit and forget morality; to act from mercenary considerations, to sell one¡¯s soul for gain

 Chapter 21: Bloody Battle Beside the River

    Chapter 21: Bloody Battle Beside the River


    On the nineteenth day of the third month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtai era, Jiang Zhe¡¯s close attendant, Li Shun, chased the assassin for a thousand li, beheading him at the crossing of the Yangtze River. When this news was spread, all those who heard it were scared into submission. In the following several years, no one dared to copy Nie Zheng1 and Jing Ke2.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Vicious Killer¡¯s expression changed, as he coldly stated, ¡°Li Shun, I thought you would have stayed by your master to attend to him. Interestingly, you have the courage to chase me here.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly. ¡°Lord Black, although we have never met, I know that the Prince of De has such an individual by his side. You must also know of my existence at the side of my young master. By trying to assassinate my young master, you are my mortal enemy. Even if I am not your equal, I must come here to send you off. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that you are not my match.¡±


    Vicious Killer shivered. He had already not used his name for years. Even the Prince of De did not know his name. Who would have thought that this Xiaoshunzi would know this information? However, his expression did not change, only smoothly replying, ¡°Li Shun, you can be considered a subject of Southern Chu. For years you served at the side of the sovereign and received profound favors. Why have you betrayed your homeland? Could it be that you really place such heavy importance on status and wealth? Even if there are riches and honor, you won¡¯t receive any of it. You had once served in the army and went off to battle, and once accompanied and attended to the King. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t understand the meaning of loyalty and righteousness.¡±


    His speech caused everyone, even those collapsed to the ground, to turn scornful.


    Xiaoshunzi calmly responded, his tone neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°This servant is of humble origins and was also castrated. At best, in the palace, even cats and dogs are more respectable than us eunuchs. Lord Black, you are no more than an assassin, but haven¡¯t you also despised this servant?¡± Speaking to this point, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression became solemn and dignified, his eyes becoming radiant. Slowly and deliberately, enunciating every syllable, he said, ¡°In this world, there is only one person who has never looked down on me. He regards me as a person and not as a servant. When we first met in the palace, the young master was a newly appointed official of Southern Chu. I was only a negligible court eunuch, yet he still regarded me quite highly. After several years of interactions, I would have seen through it if there was even a hint of hypocrisy. However, the young master has been unswerving from start to finish, treating me as he would his own flesh and blood, teaching me to read and to understand the proper rites. He treats me as a confidant and blood relation. In all my life, only young master is deserving of my loyalty and devotion. Southern Chu has not treated me with any grace or favor.


    ¡°Lord Black, you reproach me using righteousness. However, I must ask you a question. It could be said that young master has a clear conscience towards Southern Chu. However, has Southern Chu treated young master fairly?¡±


    Vicious Killer was left speechless. How could he not know of Jiang Zhe¡¯s meritorious service? And yet, Jiang Zhe¡¯s ultimate fate was to be dismissed from office. For whatever reason, it was unreasonable for him to attempt to assassinate Jiang Zhe.


    Xiaoshunzi did not interrogate him further, instead coldly stating, ¡°I know Lord Black is acting upon the orders of the late Prince of De. Each side serves their own master. Young master does not hate the Prince of De for being heartless, however we cannot permit you to return alive to Southern Chu. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry. You must die here in Great Yong.¡±


    At this moment, the immobile Qiao Yan¡¯er angrily shouted out, ¡°What gall! You don¡¯t know the immensity of the universe!¡±


    When these words were spoken, everyone, including Vicious Killer, looked at her with strange expressions. In the present situation, it was obvious that Xiaoshunzi was standing on the side of these youths. If Xiaoshunzi could not win, then it was likely that all of them would die. Why would Qiao Yan¡¯er contrarily say these words? Actually, Qiao Yan¡¯er knew that she had misspoken as soon as the words flew out of her mouth. However, her natural disposition was headstrong and competitive. For her to inexplicably be poisoned, and for Xiaoshunzi to arrive so suddenly and save everyone, instead caused to feel discontent and resentment. Seeing everyone gazing upon her, she could not help angrily yell, ¡°What is it? Can I not speak thusly?¡±


    Everyone looked away, trying to avoid laughing aloud. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression was still as icy as before. He did not have a favorable impression of Qiao Yan¡¯er and company. In any case, they were all the young master¡¯s enemies. It would be great if he could kill all of them. Were it not for the obstacle that his appearance would inevitably become known by everyone, he could not hit a person who was down. It was likely that he would have to kill these people one day. Glancing at Priest Bitter Bamboo, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s gaze became somewhat gentle. Opening his mouth, he spoke, ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo, I originally should also kill you today. However, my young master has some words for someone to bring back to Southern Chu. Since your identity has already been revealed, this matter will be handed to you.¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo did not mock Xiaoshunzi¡¯s words. From the moment Xiaoshunzi appeared, he had begun to search for a hole in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s defenses. However, even though Xiaoshunzi was simply standing there, he could not detect a single flaw on his entire body.


    Glancing at the sky for the time, Xiaoshunzi sighed and rued, ¡°The mist enfolds the tower and pavilion, the moon shines dimly on the ferry. Such enchanting scenery. Alas, Lord Black, you won¡¯t be able to see this again.¡±


    Finished speaking, his figure¡ªlike the void, like an illusion¡ªpounced towards Vicious Killer. Already knowing that his life hung in the balance, Vicious Killer straightened and met Xiaoshunzi¡¯s attack, his figure like an eagle spreading its wings. The two men clashed. Everyone witnessed the two men exchange blows, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest sound. Apparently, the two men¡¯s fighting styles were extremely ingenious and sinister. In over a dozen exchanges, each and every one was attacking and required defending. They spun in circles, strangely not truly touching the ground. The two fought ferociously, whirling over and over in the space of one zhang,3 causing all the spectators to be dazzled. Although there wasn¡¯t a single sound, the killing auras in the blasts of wind created by the strikes were increasingly heavy. In this way, the two fought for about one hundred exchanges. Suddenly, the two figures stopped moving, standing and facing one another. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression was aloof and composed, while Vicious Killer looked ashen. The clothes covering his chest had been ripped to pieces, revealing several claw wounds. With one look, everyone could tell that he was on the back foot. Although the two stood silently, the tension between the two in the air increasingly intensified like a taut bowstring. In the end, Vicious Killer could no longer endure it, letting out a harsh cry, his complexion changing several times. Suddenly, blood burst forth from his seven apertures. His appearance was extremely terrifying.


    Seeing this from a distance, the Third Miss cried out in alarm, ¡°This is the ¡®Third Transformation of the Demonic Dissection Skill!¡¯ His power will rise tenfold! Your distinguished self be careful!¡±


    Xiaoshunzi cruelly smiled and observed, ¡°Although the Demonic Dissection Skill increases one¡¯s power, it has lasting calamitous effects. By using this skill twice within two months, it seems that even if you return to Southern Chu, you will not live long.¡±


    Vicious Killer callously responded, ¡°Although your master has matchless ability and talent, if he does not have your protection, then he is no more than a hawk without wings. Although I could not kill him this time, as long as I am able to kill you, then I will have snapped off one of his arms. In the future, assassinating your master will be much easier.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi blanched. It had not occurred to him that Vicious Killer was still thinking about assassinating the young master. His bloodlust swelled. At this moment, Vicious Killer had already bounded towards him. This time, the situation was greatly different. Xiaoshunzi seemed to have no opportunity to retaliate and could only rely upon his strange movements to defend. After observing for some time, everyone closed their eyes. Curiously, the two combatant¡¯s irregular and fluctuating movements caused them to feel dizzy. After a while, Xiaoshunzi suddenly took a deep breath of essential qi. Immediately, his body became as light as a feather, nimbly falling back before the gales created by Vicious Killer¡¯s attacks. Suddenly, Xiaoshunzi ascended high into the sky and then counterattacked. Vicious Killer urgently tried to resist, immediately raising his two fists to block the attack. To his surprise, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s figure flipped over in the air, dropping to the ground behind him. A thin palm pressed against his back. Vicious Killer could only feel an icy and sinister qi essence pouring into his body. He used all of his internal energy to block this insidious invasion. That qi essence became like a fiery blaze, pouring into his arteries. Vicious Killer could not help but release a blood-curdling scream, his figure staggering as he tried to throw himself forward, falling to the floor.


    At this very moment, Priest Bitter Bamboo attacked with the wind from the small boat. Xiaoshunzi had originally exhausted his qi, but startlingly it was like he was assisted by a deity, his figure strangely flipping and meeting the Daoist priest¡¯s attack. Although Priest Bitter Bamboo¡¯s aquatic skills were the greatest in the world, his palm techniques and internal energy were quite lacking. This time, if he hadn¡¯t guessed that Vicious Killer would escape by water, then he wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to be invited to participate in this encirclement. Only using three attacks, Xiaoshunzi had repelled Priest Bitter Bamboo. Retreating to the river bank, Priest Bitter Bamboo was trapped. If he retreated, then he could only watch Vicious Killer perish. Even if he continued fighting, it was clear that he was no match for Xiaoshunzi.


    Vicious Killer had already regained his strength. With difficulty, he rose to his feet. Smiling wryly, he said, ¡°As expected, Eunuch Shun possesses outstanding martial arts. How was Jiang Zhe so fortunate in attaining such an expert as his servant?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled faintly and inquired, ¡°Properly, it should be: How was Li Shun so fortunate to receive young master¡¯s profound affection and be permitted to follow him? At present, your distinguished self is already at death¡¯s door. Any last words?¡±


    Vicious Killer naturally understood that the arteries and veins of his heart were already broken and was only using his pure essence to stay alive. Without a trace of dread in his heart, he smiled and stated, ¡°I know what Eunuch Shun wishes to know¡ªwho rescued me? I will speak forthrightly. That man was Qin Qing. He was the assassin who shot Jiang Zhe with an arrow.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi coldly dismissed, ¡°Do you really have no other candidate to impute?¡±


    Vicious Killer¡¯s heart jumped, and yet he still said, ¡°I am originally someone from Southern Chu, what reason do I have to lie? Therefore, my words are true. It was Qin Qing.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi indifferently replied, ¡°Usually, I should use torture to force you to speak the truth. However, since your life will end at any moment, then forget it. You can die properly. In the underworld, when you see the Prince of De, please extend him my young master¡¯s regards.¡±


    Finished speaking, Xiaoshunzi bowed. Vicious Killer relaxed, already collapsing weakly to the ground. At this moment, Xiaoshunzi suddenly asked, ¡°Whose martial arts are better, Pei Yun or Xiahou Yuanfeng?¡±


    Vicious Killer subconsciously answered, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng ¡­¡± Suddenly he sobered up, correcting himself, ¡°I have never exchanged blows with Xiahou Yuanfeng. I do not know how skilled his martial arts are.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi serenely glanced at him before stating, ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo, please pass along this message from my young master to Sir Rong and Duke Lu. Previously, although young master did not turn his back upon Southern Chu, due to old affections, he felt guilty in his heart of hearts. Now that young master narrowly escaped death, there is no longer any affection remaining towards Southern Chu. Henceforth, if we meet on the battlefield, then we are only strangers.¡±


    Finished speaking, his figure moved in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he was already several zhang away. After a short while, he had already completely disappeared into the night.


    Priest Bitter Bamboo relaxed. Advancing to check, he discovered that Vicious Killer was already dead and no longer was breathing, tired smile on his face, as if he had finally set down a heavy burden weighing thousands of catties. The Daoist priest picked up Vicious Killer¡¯s corpse. He looked at the enemies weak on the ground. Priest Bitter Bamboo knew that if he killed these individuals, then he would have greatly offended Li Shun. Letting out a faint sigh, he boarded his boat. Picking up the oars, he quickly departed. Just as his small boat was concealed by the opposite shore¡¯s clustered reeds, the most powerful of the group, the Third Miss of the Fengyi Sect, was able to move. Standing to her feet, she gave everyone her sect¡¯s secretly concocted antidote. Although the antidote was not specifically made to treat this particular poison, it was still useful. It wasn¡¯t long before everyone could stand once again.


    The Seventh Miss exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Third Sister, surprisingly there is such a young expert in the world! Even Big Sister and Ninth Sister cannot easily defeat him!¡±


    Although the expressions of Duanmu Qiu and company were filled with shame, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    The Third Miss¡¯s face revealed a look that seemed to bemoan the state of the universe and pity the fate of mankind. She said, ¡°You lot only know that his martial arts are exceptional and yet do not know the grievous price that he had to pay. From their conversation, that man is a eunuch. If that is the case, then there is only one martial art that allows him to be so powerful. It is the long-lost Sunflower Manual. We cannot know if he castrated himself to train this martial art or he began to learn this martial art after he became a eunuch. Alas, although this martial art is exquisite and profound, the temperament of those practicing it would inevitably become sinister and cruel. With such a man existing in jianghu, I¡¯m afraid that he will ultimately be a calamity.¡±


    Although Qiao Yan¡¯er had spoken rudely earlier, she was still grateful to Xiaoshunzi for saving her life. This moment, she opened her mouth and retorted, ¡°Older sister Ming is being too anxious. Since this man came to avenge his master, then he is the servant of Southern Chu¡¯s most gifted scholar, Jiang Zhe. Although I have never met Jiang daren, I know that he is magnanimous and refined with talent that surpasses others. How could his servant harm the world?¡±


    The Third Miss sighed and replied, ¡°This is why I am so uneasy. Although this man is formidable, he is only a warrior. That Jiang Zhe is a peerless minister of state. The two complement each other. I¡¯m afraid that all levels of society in Great Yong will not be able to rest easy. I must report to Master when I return. If matters get out of hand in the future, I¡¯m afraid that only she can restore the situation.¡±


    Hearing her words, everyone felt this was reasonable. The leaders of the Fengyi Sect were truly capable, possessing profound knowledge and understanding as expected.


    After mutually exchanging farewells, they separated and departed. Although information about this battle was spread among the common folk, many in the imperial court knew what had happened. Vicious Killer originally was a top-tier expert from Southern Chu. This time, he had attempted to carry out an assassination in the residence of the Prince of Yong and moreover managed to fight and flee, nearly escaping to Southern Chu. After defeating him in one go, Xiaoshunzi immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Were it not for his awkward status, it was very likely that he would have had the qualifications to challenge the throne of the greatest young expert in Great Yong. However, the present him was not thinking of this.


    He had managed to confirm that Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s suspicions were the heaviest. However, it was very likely that the young master would not permit him to make a move and kill Xiahou Yuanfeng. If this Xiahou Yuanfeng was let off so lightly, wouldn¡¯t he be made to look foolish before the entire world? It would be better if he went first to kill Xiahou Yuanfeng. As long as there were no witnesses, who could know he had killed him? As a result, Xiaoshunzi did not contact the people of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, traveling night and day back towards Chang¡¯an. After a mere few days, he had already returned. After slightly changing his attire and appearance, he chose one evening to head directly towards Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s residence. He knew that Xiahou Yuanfeng should not have any assignments today and thus he intended to directly enter the inner residence. Unexpectedly, just as he was approaching Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s residence, a figure stopped him. Just as he was about to make his move, the man removed his mask, revealing a slightly childish looking face. That man was Chiji, the head of the eight elite operatives of the Secret Camp. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face grew heavy, about to completely ignore Chiji and walk past.


    Chiji promptly said, ¡°This subordinate is here on the young master¡¯s orders, waiting here for Lord Li. Young master has said that Lord Li cannot be impetuous and must first return to see him.¡±


    The look on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face was icy, not saying a single word. Chiji could only continue, ¡°Young master also said that if Lord Li does not return now, then there is no need for Lord Li to return in the future.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hands curled into fists. He naturally knew that Jiang Zhe would not casually utter these words. It seems that he really must return. Ferociously glaring in the direction of the Xiahou residence, he turned and departed. Chiji hurriedly pulled down the mask and left, his figure very quickly disappearing into the night.


    Quickly returning to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Xiaoshunzi made no effort to make himself presentable, directly making for the Cold Courtyard. Seeing that the newly selected imperial bodyguards had made the courtyard impenetrable, he felt somewhat relieved. Entering Jiang Zhe¡¯s chambers, Xiaoshunzi saw him reclined on the soft couch. Jiang Zhe¡¯s bearing was relaxed, clearly and brightly reciting the Classics of Poetry.4 Roulan was leaning on his side, apparently fascinated with Jiang Zhe¡¯s reciting.


    Xiaoshunzi felt his entire being calm down. Fine, even if he did not kill Xiahou Yuanfeng right now, it was unlikely that the young master would let him off lightly. Advancing, Xiaoshunzi performed a deep bow before he said, ¡°This servant has returned. I beg for young master¡¯s forgiveness. This servant dares not act rashly again in the future.¡±


    I set down the scroll, looking at the travel-worn Xiaoshunzi. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Sit first. Do you know how I knew you would go to the Xiahou residence?¡±


    Puzzled, Xiaoshunzi inquired, ¡°This servant was just wondering how young master knew my whereabouts. Even if those witnesses had heard my words, there couldn¡¯t possibly be enough time for this information to be spread.¡±


    A slight, wry smile appeared on my lips, as I replied, ¡°Yesterday, Xiahou Yuanfeng personally came to pay a visit, apologizing humbly, explaining that he had indeed come to the Cold Courtyard that day. However, he stated that he was not the one who shot an arrow at me. He merely took away Vicious Killer. Because of the archer¡¯s respected and honored identity, he dared not intervene. He only took away Vicious Killer to learn some inside information. However, the assassin refused to say a word, seizing the opportunity to escape.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stared back confounded. It was quite a while before he asked, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that just leave Li Hanyou?¡±


    ¡°I had originally already suspected that assassin was a woman,¡± I said with a faint smile. ¡°From the eyes as clear as spring water and her slim, white hands. I didn¡¯t expect that Xiahou Yuanfeng would go so far as to acknowledge his presence at the scene. In all likelihood, there were three individuals who came to assassinate me on that day. Vicious Killer came because of the Prince of De¡¯s orders and does not merit much anxiety. Xiahou Yuanfeng is extremely close to the Crown Prince. I¡¯m sure that the Crown Prince would not trouble the Fengyi Sect over this kind of matter. It¡¯s very likely that Xiahou Yuanfeng was dispatched by the Crown Prince. However, by chance, he ran into the Fengyi Sect making a move against me. Li Hanyou personally took action, and therefore, Xiahou Yuanfeng did not act that day. I believe that if Xiahou Yuanfeng was truly the archer, then he would have killed Vicious Killer long ago to silence him. It¡¯s just that¡ªwhy does the Fengyi Sect wish to kill me? Could it be that some traces of that matter have been exposed?¡±


    The look on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face changed several times before he spoke, ¡°Young master, the Fengyi Sect has fixed their attention on you. We need to be extra careful.¡±


    I indifferently shook my head and replied, ¡°There is no harm. They were unsuccessful this time. If the Fengyi Sect is as arrogant as they say, then they will not try again. If they cannot use other channels to deal with me, then it would unavoidably harm their reputation. After all, at present, if I were to die, everyone would know that my death was perpetrated by the Fengyi Sect. I believe that there will be no worries about my safety in the meantime at least. However, we must guard against their other methods. At present, I have recently suffered a serious injury and can avoid their wrath. On the contrary, your reputation is too prominent and conspicuous. You must be careful.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head and replied, ¡°Young master speaks rightly. However, this servant will be careful.¡±


    I stretched leisurely. ¡°You have also spoken reasonably. I¡¯m getting tired. Please carry Roulan back.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi promptly said, ¡°Young master, I acted recklessly. You haven¡¯t punished me yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll punish you,¡± I idly replied. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I really want to eat Osmanthus Cake. I will punish you by having you buy for a box of top-quality Osmanthus Cake. I want the kind that I loved to eat before.¡± I was already half-asleep, completely unaware of what I was saying.


    Xiaoshunzi looked at me blankly. Osmanthus Cake was the most famous snack in Southern Chu¡¯s capital of Jianye. How could one eat this here in Great Yong? Even if he ran all the way to Jianye to purchase a box, when he returned, then the cake would have already gone stale.


    In a daze, he walked out of the door. At this moment, the team leader of the fifty guards, Zhou Wu, walked over. Seeing Xiaoshunzi¡¯s baffled expression, Zhou Wu asked, ¡°Lord Li, what¡¯s happened? Does daren have any orders?¡±


    Vexed, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°How can I get Osmanthus Cake?¡±


    Zhou Wu stared blankly at Xiaoshunzi, muttering, ¡°Osmanthus Cake?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi had already left, carrying Roulan in his arms.


    Footnotes:


    ÄôÕþ, Nie Zheng was a famous assassin during the Warring States Period. After killing a man, he fled with his mother and sister to the state of Qi, becoming a butcher. Yan Zhongzi (ÑÏÖÙ×Ó) arrived in Qi and befriended Nie Zheng, treating him with great kindness. After Nie Zheng¡¯s mother died, he volunteered to assassinate Prime Minister Xia Lei (ÏÀÀÛ) in order to make a name for himself. Nie Zheng was successful, but realizing that his sister would be implicated, he disfigured his face before committing suicide. Nie Zheng¡¯s corpse was exposed in the marketplace and prevented from being buried by the ruler of the state of Han. Learning what had happened, Nie Zheng¡¯s sister traveled to Han. To help her brother fulfill his wish of becoming famous, she identified his corpse. Crying loudly to the Heavens three times, she fell dead beside her brother.


    ¾£éð, Jing Ke was a famous assassin during the Warring States Period. Originally from the state of Wei, he eventually became a retainer to Prince Dan of Yan after Wei was conquered by Qin. He was later dispatched to kill Ying Zheng, King of Qin, but failed and was killed himself.


    ÕÉ, zhang ¨C a measure of length, measuring about 3.3 meters


    Ê«¾­, shijing ¨C known as the Classic of Poetry or the Book of Songs or the Book of Odes, it is the oldest existing collection of Chinese poetry dating to the 11th to 7th Century BC; it is included as one of the Five Classics (Îå¾­) that was said to have been compiled by Confucius.

 Chapter 22: Southern Chu Envoy

    Chapter 22: Southern Chu Envoy


    In the fourth month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtian era, the new King of Southern Chu dispatched an envoy to Great Yong, paying tribute and paying homage, taking a circuitous route to sue for peace. They further offered a heavy sum as ransom.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Yang of Chu


    In the middle of the night, as I was in deep sleep, I was suddenly shaken awake by someone. Just as I resentfully opened my eyes, I caught sight of Xiaoshunzi delightedly and enthusiastically presented a steaming basket of Osmanthus Cake. Astonished, I asked him where he had gotten the snack. After all, this was the specialty from the most famous pastry shop in Southern Chu, Guixiang Square. Picking a piece up, I took a bite. It was fragrant, sweet, and soft, dissolving in my mouth. Content, I asked, ¡°Where did you buy it from? We should frequent that shop from now on.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion changed, his look becoming dark and gloomy. Baffled, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi hesitated for quite some time before he revealed the truth. At the start, he had pondered for a long time before finally deciding to randomly select a delicacy from Great Yong to serve as the replacement. No one could have imagined that as soon as he walked out of the entrance to the residence, he would learn of a diplomatic mission from Southern Chu that had already arrived in Chang¡¯an. He immediately went to the posthouse to make inquiries, originally intending to see if there was anything detrimental to me. Surprisingly, the diplomatic mission had brought two pastry chefs from Guixiang Square who just so happened to prepare two steaming baskets of their most famous Osmanthus Cake with the intent of delivering it to King Zhao Jia, under house arrest, and Princess Changle. Perhaps they wished to curry favor with Princess Changle in order to ensure the success of the negotiations. However, Xiaoshunzi was able to take advantage. Using skullduggery,1 he stole one of the baskets of freshly made Osmanthus Cake.


    I nearly fainted, not knowing if the Southern Chu diplomatic mission would report the theft to the local authorities. After thinking it over, it would be better if the evidence was wiped out. Splitting the pastries with Xiaoshunzi, I devoured the cakes ravenously.2 While this happened, the sky gradually brightened and Xiaoshunzi slipped away. Just as I was about to go back to sleep, Xiaoshunzi returned and reported, ¡°Young master, the primary envoy from Southern Chu, Lu Can, requests a meeting.¡±


    My heart was confused. Why was this former student of mine here to see me? Shouldn¡¯t he view me with contempt? After all, I was a traitor to Southern Chu. With misgivings, I looked at Xiaoshunzi, seeking his advice. Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Xiaoshunzi stated, ¡°Young master, at present, you are a trusted aide to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. His Highness can probably influence forty percent of these negotiations. Isn¡¯t young master the best candidate if they wish to influence His Imperial Highness? Although they are negotiating from a defeated position, they still hope to gain as much as they can from the talks.¡±


    Sitting up, I took the robes proffered by Xiaoshunzi. I thought about how to settle this situation as I got dressed. Originally, I thought it best that we not meet if we were only going to argue, and had no intention of receiving Lu Can. However, if he were here to lobby everywhere for the negotiations, then it would be somewhat excessive if he were not granted the opportunity. Anyways, I was formerly a subject of Southern Chu but now a subordinate of the Prince of Yong. If I were to decline this meeting, then in the eyes of outsiders, His Highness, the Prince of Yong, had no intention of negotiating. Although this matter could either be important or insignificant, I could not handle it as I wished. After moving a bit, I felt that my condition was fairly good and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if I received a visitor.


    I thus said, ¡°Invite General Lu to meet me in the reception pavilion. It¡¯s still early, so have someone serve breakfast. Be sure to prepare extra. Just say that I¡¯m inviting General Lu to breakfast. His Imperial Highness should already know about this. Send someone to query His Imperial Highness¡¯s intentions and ask him whether the Southern Chu envoy should be granted a meeting. I am not familiar with the negotiations. Conversely, Gou Lian should be knowledgeable about this. If it is inconvenient for His Imperial Highness to come, then invite Brother Gou to help entertain the guest so that we can ascertain Southern Chu¡¯s bottom line. Xiaoshunzi, is Lu Can alone?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°Young master, General Lu is accompanied by a young man. That man has an unusual appearance and should have intelligence and wisdom surpassing others.¡±


    I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡­ After all, Lu Can is still young. If he had come alone, I would have suspected that he came to see me for personal reasons. Since he is accompanied by someone else, then he is here on official business. All right, invite them in.¡±


    ***


    Lu Can serenely stood at the entrance to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. At twenty-two years old, he was at a young and vigorous age. However, because he spent years in the military, he appeared to be more mature than others of the same age. His appearance was coarse and heroic, somewhat different from persons from Jiangnan. From the soft lively light in his eyes and the refinement present in his heroic and brave temperament, one could tell that this young man was a genius of brush and sword. Standing behind him was another young man about twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age. He wore a cloth Confucian cap on his head, looking delicate and refined. He had a one-of-a-kind bearing and appearance, causing others to be willing to approach him.


    This youth looked at the tranquil and calm Lu Can, his heart pounding like the roaring seas. He was called Yang Xiu, originally from the Kingdom of Shu. When Shu fell, he was still studying abroad. When Southern Chu occupied Sichuan, he returned to his homeland. Under Marquis Lu¡¯s governance, Sichuan was extremely peaceful. Although the Embroidered Union was wreaking havoc, they did not cause any great waves. Yang Xiu lived comfortably at his home. Two and a half years ago, Yang Xiu was also implicated and imprisoned after one of his cousins was charged with the crime of participating in an assassination attempt on Marquis Lu. The one responsible for adjudicating his case was the sole son of Marquis Lu, Lu Can. This young general handled matters cleverly and decisively, conforming to reason. Yang Xiu was very quickly judged innocent and released. Seeing that Yang Xiu¡¯s bearing and talent were outstanding, Lu Can personally paid a visit, inviting Yang Xiu to serve as his adjutant. Yang Xiu was not a pedantic man. As he had never attained scholarly honors in the Kingdom of Shu, it would not be considered disloyal by serving Southern Chu.


    After following Lu Can, Yang Xiu discovered that this young general had aspects that far surpassed others. Although Lu Can was young, his formations and operational planning, stratagems and tactics, were all first class. When the Prince of Yong launched a surprise attack against Southern Chu, the Prince of Qing in Hanzhong took advantage of the situation to pressure the Sichuan borders while Marquis Lu was leading troops to salvage the chaos in Jianye. Lu Can led an army to meet the Prince of Qing. The two armies engaged one another on several occasions. Lu Can¡¯s diligently trained elite troops unexpectedly defeated Great Yong¡¯s imposing army, forcing the Prince of Qing to retreat and ensuring that Southern Chu would not face enemies on two fronts. Although Lu Can¡¯s meritorious service was not made public because of the fall of Jianye, the Southern Chu army had already begun to consider Lu Can as Prince Zhao Jue of De¡¯s successor. What caused Yang Xiu to gasp further in admiration was that although Lu Can hailed from a military family and did not know how to compose poetry and write essays, Lu Can had an original understanding of the classics and histories. Oftentimes, when discussions turned to history, Lu Can would show off his familiarity with how commanders and generals attained victory, causing Yang Xiu himself to have no choice but to admire Lu Can¡¯s extensive knowledge.


    A few days ago, Yang Xiu could not help but ask Lu Can who was capable of educating a descendant of a military family into a master of the classics and histories. Lu Can was actually taciturn and did not say a word. Surprisingly, when they just arrived in Great Yong and delivered their diplomatic credentials, Lu Can brought him along to pay an official visit to the famous Jiang Zhe. Although Yang Xiu knew of this man, Jiang Zhe, he did not consider him to be that important. He was only a gifted scholar of Southern Chu who had surrendered to Great Yong. If it were not for Chang¡¯an still buzzing about the attempt on Jiang Zhe¡¯s life, causing Yang Xiu to pay attention, then Yang Xiu would not have paid much attention to Jiang Zhe¡¯s existence. It was only yesterday that he learned that Jiang Zhe was Lu Can¡¯s greatly respected teacher. He still could recall vividly last night¡¯s events. Under the silvery lamp, with his face partially concealed in shadow, Lu Can softly said, ¡°From youth, I was naughty and mischievous. If I was not climbing walls and trees, I was brandishing spears and sticks. Otherwise, I would scuffle with hooligans on the streets. Father was unwilling to see me remain ignorant and incompetent, and sought a teacher to teach me. Relying on my tough fists, I ran off several teachers. Sir Jiang was my fourth teacher. I originally wanted to deal him a blow at our first encounter. However, when he arrived, he told me that he had only taken this job to make ends meet. If I were to run him off, my father would find and invite a new teacher. If I were willing to compromise with him, then he would ensure that both of us would have an easy time.¡±


    Speaking to this point, Lu Can¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. Following, he continued, ¡°Sir Jiang stated that as long as I spent every morning in the study, he would allow me to spend my afternoons as I willed. He would not assign excessive amounts of homework and would also help me deceive Father. I agreed at once. However, I regretted it after only a few days had passed. I would sit in the study bored every morning, only able to watch as Sir Jiang read with great interest and not acknowledge my presence. However, if I were to renege on our deal, I would unavoidably lose a great deal of face. Afterwards, I could only ask Sir Jiang to think of a way to help me kill time. Sir Jiang then stated that since this was the case, there was no harm for him to lecture me on these books he was reading. Although I felt this was boring, it was still superior to being bored with nothing to do. However, unexpectedly, Sir Jiang was really a unique talent. He did not have me memorize and recite the Four Books and Five Classics,3 nor did he have me compose poetry and write essays. He said that it was useless learning these as I was a descendant of an influential family and there was no need for me to take part in the imperial examinations. He first lectured on the Analects, transforming what was otherwise a tedious and dreary discourse into something endlessly interesting. After that, he lectured me on the histories. He did not lecture directly from the text, instead only telling me historical stories, mixing in his own views and understanding, as well as some of the unofficial histories and popular legends. From that point on, I would spend every morning listening to his stories. When he saw that I was fond of the art of war, he lectured me on military strategies and tactics and battles. I do not know how he knew so much, especially as it was obvious that he was only a few years older than me. Unfortunately, at the time, I only wanted to have fun, not understanding how precious Sir¡¯s lectures were. It was only afterwards, when I led troops to battle, did I understand the importance of Sir¡¯s teachings. Sadly, at that point, I no longer had the opportunity to ask for Sir¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Yang Xiu, do you understand what kind of person esteemed teacher is? Now, he has already surrendered and pledged allegiance to Great Yong. In the future, we will inevitably meet on the battlefield. You are a storehouse of stratagems. In the future, he will be your opponent. I, alone, am not enough. You need to grasp the opportunity to properly understand him. If you cannot understand your enemy, then there will be zero chance of victory.¡±


    The more he thought, the more Yang Xiu felt his spirits buoyed. He really wished to see the personality of the esteemed teacher of this young general that he himself greatly respected. Therefore, the more time that passed, the more that he worried that Jiang Zhe would refuse to meet them.


    Fortunately, after a while, a youthful imperial bodyguard came over and saluted, ¡°General Lu, the major will receive General at the Cold Courtyard. Daren only recently recovered from his injuries so it is inconvenient for him to come out to greet you, thus dispatching Huyan Shou to come forward in greeting.¡±


    Lu Can glanced at the youthful imperial bodyguard, seeing that although his appearance was plain, his eyes radiated light and his hands were broad and large, having prominent knuckles and a muscular figure. He was definitely someone who practiced an external martial arts style. However, his movements did not disturb the dust as he passed. His martial arts had clearly already been brought to the peak of perfection. From his tall and straight body, one could detect a faint bloodlust. He was definitely a warrior who had spent an extended period of time in the military. One could see the Prince of Yong¡¯s high regard for the teacher from the assignment of this man as an imperial bodyguard. Lu Can smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have to bother Imperial Bodyguard Huyan to lead the way.¡±


    Lu Can and Yang Xiu followed Huyan Shou for some time before they finally arrived at a secluded and remote courtyard. Seeing the inscription above the entrance, Lu Can knew that he could finally see Jiang Zhe. Huyan Shou greeted four of his colleagues guarding the entrance to the courtyard before leading the two guests into the courtyard. Immediately when they entered the courtyard, Lu Can was greatly shaken. Although he couldn¡¯t see them, he could faintly discern that there were concealed guards stationed at all the crucial points in the courtyard. And though he couldn¡¯t see these individuals, from the concentrated killing aura he could sense, the imperial bodyguards here were at the very least of the same standard as Huyan Shou. It seemed like the Prince of Yong truly highly valued this esteemed teacher of his.


    The two had followed Huyan Shou for quite some time. After being invited into the reception pavilion, they immediately caught sight of the seated Jiang Zhe and Xiaoshunzi standing behind him.


    Yang Xiu boldly looked over, seeing that there was a pale and lean youth seated behind the table. This youth wore a set of pale azure robes, his hair held in place by a hairpin and a snow-white headscarf. He sat there leisurely, his expression placid. If one couldn¡¯t discern his wan and sallow appearance, there were no other signs that he had just been brought back from the brink of death. Yang Xiu sighed with admiration in his mind. He had originally believed that Jiang Zhe would inevitably treat Lu Can extremely coldly as he had nearly been assassinated by a Southern Chu assassin. Yang Xiu did not know that someone else was responsible for the near success of the assassination. The truth had already been covered up. To outsiders, even the Prince of Yong stated that the assassin was from Southern Chu. After all, there was no one willing to allow Great Yong¡¯s internal strife to disseminate to the outside world. Because of the reality of what had happened, although Jiang Zhe was extremely disappointed at Southern Chu¡¯s actions, he did not completely detest Southern Chu.


    I glanced at Lu Can. He appeared to be steadier compared to our last meeting. Presumably, he had matured greatly after taking responsibility for a section of Southern Chu¡¯s defenses. I rose to my feet. With a smile, I said, ¡°Young Marquis, you seem to have become more majestic since our previous meeting some time ago.¡±


    Lu Can stared blankly at me when he caught sight of me, only returning to his senses when he heard me speak. He promptly stepped forward. Kneeling to the ground, he declared, ¡°Disciple formally pays my respects to respected teacher.¡± His tone surprisingly was choked with emotion. I knew that he grieved for my current appearance. Even I felt that my appearance had greatly changed when I looked at myself in the bronze mirror. This was something that I was helpless to change. I was already greatly fortunate to preserve my life; how could I dare to have extravagant demands? In any case, I should be able to restore my health in a year or so.


    I raised my hand and stated, ¡°Please quickly rise, Young Marquis. No, that¡¯s not correct. You already are a major commander of Southern Chu. I should call you General Lu, instead. Jiang Zhe was only General¡¯s teacher for only a few days, how dare I accept such heavy reverence?¡±


    Lu Can¡¯s frame of mind had already calmed down, and he quietly replied, ¡°Back then, this disciple was naughty and mischievous, and did not know the significance of respected teacher¡¯s instructions. It is now too late for regrets. I only ask that respected teacher do not decline. This disciple will not use our relationship to force respected teacher to do anything out of ordinary.¡±


    With a slight, wry smile, I observed, ¡°You are still so frank. Fine, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Come, rise. I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, how about accompanying me?¡± Turning to regard Yang Xiu, I asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Lu Can rose to his feet, answering, ¡°This is an adjutant under this disciple, Yang Xiu.¡±


    Yang Xiu stepped forward and gave his salutations. ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s reputation has precedes him. This lowly official pays my respects.¡±


    When I was about to step forward to raise him from his bow, I felt my heart ache in pain. I could only furrow my brows and speak, ¡°Please forgive this lowly official for being unable to return your courtesy. Adjutant Yang, please take a seat.¡±


    Catching sight of beads of sweat appearing on Jiang Zhe¡¯s forehead, Yang Xiu promptly replied, ¡°Daren¡¯s health is still bothersome. There is no need to be overly courteous.¡±


    The three of us all sat down. Xiaoshunzi personally brought three bowls of congee. With a smile, I stated, ¡°This congee is specially and meticulously prepared medicinal cuisine. Inside is added nourishing medicine. How about having a taste?¡±


    Lu Can stood to take the proffered bowl. He was aware of what had happened. A few days ago, this Li Shun had killed Vicious Killer at a ferry crossing along the Yangtze River. Before he had pledged allegiance to the Prince of De and lived in secret, Vicious Killer was one of the top experts of Southern Chu. This time, after nearly successfully assassinating Jiang Zhe in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence and fighting his way for over a thousand li to try and escape from Great Yong, his reputation had skyrocketed. Surprisingly, he had been killed by this youth on a moonlit night along the shore of the Yangtze River. In one night, Li Shun¡¯s name spread throughout the world. As a result, Lu Can did not dare to slight him.


    Yang Xiu also rose to take the proffered bowl of congee. He could not help but glance at Jiang Zhe. What was so special about this thin and weak youth that he actually had this kind of expert willing to serve as his attendant?


    Seeing them so awkward, I could not help but smile, inquiring, ¡°This time I have heard that you, Lu Can, are Southern Chu¡¯s primary envoy. Presumably, you already have an overall plan? How I can help?¡±


    Lu Can blushed slightly, before his face quickly regained its usual color. Respectfully, he responded, ¡°Although Southern Chu has lost, with the ascension of a new monarch to the throne, everyone is of one mind and our military forces are ready. Therefore, although we are willing to vassalize to sue for peace, we hope that Great Yong won¡¯t be excessive in their demands for gold and silk. Moreover, we hope to ransom our King Emeritus and all of our civil and military officials. It is only that this matter requires the approval of the Great Yong¡¯s military. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong is the most important player in this regard. Therefore, this disciple must learn His Imperial Highness¡¯s intentions.¡±


    I tranquilly replied, ¡°The negotiations will be handled by ministers of court. Who would dare to guess the intentions of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong? Further, His Imperial Highness has no intention of making things difficult for Southern Chu. You are being overly anxious. I do not pay much attention to these matters. You have come to the wrong place.¡±


    Lu Can knew that Jiang Zhe was only making excuses. Just as he was about to continue to speak, a clear and bright voice came from the outside. ¡°How can you say they came to the wrong place? Were it not for General Lu coming here to see you, this Prince would definitely not let Southern Chu off lightly.¡±


    So speaking, Li Zhi led Gou Lian into the courtyard. Lu Can and Yang Xiu both rose to their feet to extend their greetings. Li Zhi smiled and said, ¡°General Lu, this Prince had the fortune of meeting your father, Duke Lu, once. I have long heard that Duke Lu had a tiger for a son. Meeting you today, that reputation is fully justified. My third brother wrote me a letter stating that General Lu deploys troops like a god. He respects you highly.¡±


    Lu Can calmly replied, ¡°This lowly general is only relying upon Father¡¯s prestige. Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is the true master of warfare. How can the light of a firefly compare with the splendor of the luminous moon?¡±


    Li Zhi sat down and smoothly remarked, ¡°This Prince understands that it is imperative for the relationship between our two countries to be repaired. However, your distinguished country arrogated the title of emperor without regard for the relationship between liege and vassal, causing my Great Yong to send a righteous punitive expedition. Although your distinguished country suffered heavy losses, you should by rights pay reparations and cede territory. As for ransoming captives, this Prince does not have any opinion. How big of a ransom is your distinguished country willing to pay?¡±


    Properly, Lu Can responded, ¡°Although there are matters in which Southern Chu was in the wrong, your distinguished country¡¯s Prince of Qi also sent troops to violate our borders. Your Imperial Highness captured Jianye, taking captive my King and his ministers, as well as snatching away countless quantities of gold and silk. Now that my entire country is of one mind, if your distinguished country continues to bully and humiliate us, although we are a small and weak country, we will still fight to the bitter end. The relationship between Southern Chu and Great Yong is not only one of subject and lord, but also familial. Your distinguished country has long intended to invade and occupy our lands. Although we have been forced to bend our knees and sue for peace, we will not permit your distinguished country to make endless demands. My country¡¯s new sovereign has already ascended to the throne. The former King is already a commoner. If your distinguished country wishes to keep him, you can do as you please. The former King and your distinguished country¡¯s Princess Changle are still husband and wife. For a son-in-law to rely upon his father-in-law is proper and right.¡±


    Li Zhi brightened. With a smile, he declared, ¡°You speak correctly. Truly a young hero! Southern Chu has so many geniuses. You have this Prince¡¯s respects.¡± Afterwards, he meaningfully said, ¡°This matter can be discussed. Although this Prince cannot make decisions, I will not make things difficult for General Lu.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ͵Ìì»»ÈÕ, toutianhuanri ¨C idiom, lit. to engage in fraudulent activities; skullduggery


    ÀÇÍÌ»¢ÑÊ, langtunhuyan ¨C idiom, lit. to wolf down one¡¯s food; to devour ravenously, to gorge oneself


    ËÄÊéÎå¾­, sishu wujing ¨C the Four Books, refers to Great Learning (´óѧ), Doctrine of the Mean (ÖÐÓ¹), the Analects (ÂÛÓï), and Mencius (ÃÏ×Ó); the Five Classics refer to the Classic of Poetry (Ê«¾­), the Classic of History (Êé¾­), the Classic of Rites (Àñ¼Ç), the Book of Changes (Ò×¾­), and the Spring and Autumn Annals (´ºÇï); these books form the basis of traditional Confucian canon and the core value and belief system of Confucianism

 Chapter 23: Returning Home with Honor

    Chapter 23: Returning Home with Honor


    With the success of the negotiations, King Yang of Chu was granted a reprieve. In the fifth month, he accompanied the diplomatic mission and returned towards Southern Chu. Just as he entered Southern Chu, he was assassinated and buried at Jianye. The King was on the throne for four years, neglecting court affairs. He was intimate with vile characters and distanced himself from worthy and virtuous subjects, almost causing the country to perish and himself to be imprisoned. Southern Chu¡¯s irreversible decline could be traced to this King.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Yang of Chu


    Lu Can was overjoyed. He knew that as long as the Prince of Yong did not make things difficult for Southern Chu, then everyone else would be comparatively easy to take care of, either through bribes or through other benefits. Lu Can promptly expressed his thanks to the Prince of Yong. However, Lu Can¡¯s expression did not change. He knew that the Prince of Yong would inevitably have some conditions. Therefore, he sincerely stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is magnanimous. On behalf of everyone in Southern Chu, Lu Can thanks Your Imperial Highness. If you have any instructions, please speak forthrightly. No matter how difficult this matter is, Lu Can will exert all effort to ensure its success.¡±


    The Prince of Yong dismissed all this with a laugh. He had obtained wealth from Southern Chu¡¯s treasury sufficient to support his army for several years. As a result, he was not greedy. Moreover, in his eyes, Southern Chu¡¯s populace would sooner or later become subjects of Great Yong. Therefore, he would not make things worse in this currently bad situation.1 If the hatred and enmity of Southern Chu¡¯s populace was aroused, then it would not be beneficial to the future pacification of Jiangnan. As for ceding territory and paying reparations, those matters were the court¡¯s business. He already knew that Imperial Father¡¯s bottom line was fifty million taels of silver, paid over ten years. If this happened then Southern Chu would have no way of expanding their military on a large scale. However, if no other demands were uttered, then inevitably it would cause others to become suspicious, even causing the monarch and ministers of Southern Chu to become uneasy, creating worry that he himself would make things difficult. Glancing at Jiang Zhe, Li Zhi gave him an imploring gaze.


    Receiving the Prince of Yong¡¯s hint, my heart was stirred and I softly stated, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has long admired Southern Chu¡¯s outstanding literary works, expressing extreme envy whenever this lowly official spoke of the Palace of Sublime Culture. If General Lu is able to make decisions, delivering some of the duplicate copies of works in the Palace of Sublime Culture to His Imperial Highness, especially if you can include some works of renowned masters, then that would be great. If your distinguished envoy can fulfill His Imperial Highness¡¯s desires, then His Imperial Highness can guarantee that he will not have Southern Chu cede a single inch of its territory.¡±


    Lu Can stared back blankly. He was a military man and did not regard these books as especially important. To him, the Prince of Yong¡¯s demands were not excessive. Using books, calligraphy, and paintings in exchange for the Prince of Yong¡¯s concessions would ensure that Southern Chu would not suffer disastrous losses from these negotiations. It would be worth it if that was the case. It was only that the Palace of Sublime Culture was established by the former king. If this was done, then there would be those who would impeach him. Thinking of this, Lu Can could not help but hesitate.


    Seeing through his thoughts, I lightly added, ¡°Currently, the King Emeritus is still in Great Yong. If General cannot make the decision, you can ask the King Emeritus.¡±


    Lu Can immediately sobered up. This was a great excuse! He was still too inexperienced. As a result, Lu Can cheerfully replied, ¡°This envoy will agree to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s desires on behalf of the King Emeritus. After this envoy has returned to Southern Chu, I will immediately dispatch people to deliver those works.¡±


    Just as Li Zhi was about to agree, I spoke up again, ¡°If that is the case, then the delay would be too long. Would your distinguished envoy please send a letter back? If these works can be delivered before the negotiations are concluded, then His Imperial Highness will definitely repay this favor.¡±


    Lu Can shot a glance at Yang Xiu, questioningly. Yang Xiu was a scholar. He shivered as he glanced at Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe¡¯s demanded works were all the cream of Southern Chu¡¯s culture. This man¡¯s foresight was really beyond ordinary. Thinking back to the fall of Chengdu, both Great Yong and Southern Chu scrambled to grab the records from the Ministry of Revenue. These were all the basis of governing a country. Although this time, Jiang Zhe did not demand Southern Chu¡¯s household records and maps, the works that he demanded were far more precious. There were inevitably times when China was in a transition period between dynasties. Household records and maps could always be easily investigated. Only these resplendent cultural works would always be treasures that went back to the dim and distant past.2 However, Yang Xiu also knew that these conditions were not a problem for Southern Chu. At the very least, it was a lot better than ceding territory. After sighing with admiration in his heart, Yang Xiu nodded his head lightly.


    Lu Can promptly said, ¡°Do not worry, Major. I will immediately send a letter back.¡±


    After seeing off the Southern Chu envoy, I was already exhausted. Li Zhi thus bade his farewell and took his leave. As he walked, Li Zhi pensively said, ¡°Suiyun is indeed astute. If we can obtain Southern Chu¡¯s gathered ancient books, it will be of great benefit to Great Yong. After all, our Great Yong is adept at conquering territory and expansion. However, governing the country still requires cultural governance. An empire conquered on horseback cannot be governed on horseback. Suiyun is truly a great minister.¡±


    Gou Lian matter-of-factly analyzed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, that Southern Chu envoy was neither servile nor overbearing. Moreover, he is a master of both brush and sword, and is the leader of the young military officers of Southern Chu. If the man is not eliminated, he will likely cause no end of trouble for Great Yong.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled slightly and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of outstanding talents in the world. If this Prince were to kill each one I meet, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them all. Southern Chu is in decline. How can a single tree hold up the sky? Without a wise monarch, what use is a brave and resourceful general? Gou Lian, speak to Prime Minister Wei on my behalf. We must definitely send back Shang Weijun. No wonder Suiyun had me treat Shang Weijun well. It seems he knew that this would happen long ago. If Shang Weijun were to return to Southern Chu, then Lu Xin would not be able to hold power alone. After some time, the royal in-law, Shang Weijun will be able to control the court. When that moment comes, with a powerful minister within, I wonder who among these young talents can raise great waves.¡±


    Gou Lian trembled inwardly. Although he greatly admired Jiang Zhe, he had not had the opportunity to watch Jiang Zhe¡¯s methods. Now hearing Li Zhi speak, Gou Lian understood that Jiang Zhe planned this far ahead, causing him to completely respect Jiang Zhe. He glanced at the Prince of Yong. However, for His Imperial Highness to be so clever and see through and employ Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions, this would definitely cause the enemy to be scared out of their wits. No wonder His Imperial Highness spent such painstaking effort on Jiang Zhe. Now, it seemed that all of that effort was worth it. Thinking of this, the last shred of jealousy in his heart completely disappeared. As he cheerfully accepted the order, he advised, ¡°There is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to give some benefits to Southern Chu. By giving Sir Jiang face, even if Sir Jiang doesn¡¯t express his gratitude, he will still feel happy inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± sighed Li Zhi in admiration. ¡°Even if he is completely discouraged by Southern Chu, he still has affection towards his homeland. If this were not the case, then he would not have met the Southern Chu envoy. He is someone who greatly values sentiment. I¡¯m afraid that when we attack Southern Chu one day, he will not willingly participate.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Imperial Highness,¡± replied Gou Lian, smiling. ¡°If we cannot conquer a trifling Southern Chu, then wouldn¡¯t it cause others to ridicule us subordinates? Your Imperial Highness has many capable civil and military subordinates. What is there to worry? However, Your Imperial Highness, both General Zhangsun and General Jing sent letters, stating that they have nothing to do in the army, requesting permission to return to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s side. They have lingering fear3 over what happened days earlier. In addition, Your Imperial Highness does also require several generals by your side to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± responded Li Zhi after thinking it over. ¡°At present, I believe that there won¡¯t be any changes in the army and should recall them back to my side. These days, without them, this Prince would always feel that although I am willing, I do not have the strength to implement things. Transmit an order on my behalf having them return to the capital. They are both under the jurisdiction of my Marshal¡¯s household. No one will be able to say anything.¡±


    Although the subsequent negotiations were mired in minor details, there were no obstructions. Southern Chu was eagerly hoping for the success of the negotiations, while Great Yong did not have anyone who wished to delay the talks. Since the Prince of Yong did not interfere, the crown prince was disinclined to show any interest. During this period of time, the Prince of Qi seemed to be in a terrible mood, practically never leaving his residence. Therefore, the negotiations proceeded exceedingly smoothly under the guidance of Prime Minister Wei Guan. The other members of the Southern Chu diplomatic mission were extremely delighted. However, there was a slight worry in Lu Can¡¯s mind, feeling that these negotiations should not be proceeding so smoothly. Although everything was going off without a hitch, there were many details that needed to be ironed out, causing the matter to drag for almost a month before reaching an agreement.


    According to the results of the negotiations, Southern Chu became a vassal of Great Yong, paying an annual tribute and paying respects at the Great Yong court every year. For the defeat, Southern Chu must pay reparations totaling sixty million taels of silver, payable over twelve years. In addition, the two countries agreed to set up a mutual market city. Because of the nearly yearlong war, both capitals required goods from the other country. However, the tariff on Southern Chu¡¯s goods entering Great Yong was increased by five percent. All of the captive members of the Southern Chu royal family and the civil and military officials were permitted to be ransomed, although each price was different. There was a need for hostages to be left behind. The ultimate choice was Zhao Jia¡¯s eldest son, Zhao Xi. His mother was one of Princess Changle¡¯s maids. The other hostage was Zhao Jia¡¯s young brother, the Prince of Jian, Zhao Yun. As for Zhao Jia¡¯s favorite concubines, more than half requested that they be allowed to remain in their homeland. Lu Can did not haggle over this matter. Their future livelihood would naturally be taken care of by Great Yong. Lu Can actually wished that all of these women would return to Great Yong, but two of the Yong concubines wished to follow Zhao Jia back to Southern Chu. Their youth had been left behind in Southern Chu, therefore, they would rather return to a land filled with hostility towards them than refuse to leave their children.


    On the twentieth day of the fourth month, several hundred carts filled with the works demanded by the Prince of Yong arrived in Great Yong. The Prince of Yong dispatched two generals to accept those works and had them escort the carts to Chang¡¯an. Of these two generals, one was Zhangsun Ji, known in jianghu as Golden Bow Zhangsun, matchless with bow and arrow. He was the best archer in the Yong army. Coming from an impoverished background, he had enlisted in the army at a young age. In the army, he trained his entire body, assiduously training a set of archery skills on the battlefield. It was a cinch4 for him to take a life beyond five hundred paces. His inseparable golden bow was a reward personally bestowed by the Prince of Yong. Employing specially made arrows, he was able to shoot and kill enemies beyond a thousand paces. The other man was called Jing Chi. This man¡¯s temperament was a bit impulsive and reckless, but his ability to kill enemy generals and seize enemy standards were without equal, and was the most valiant general under the Prince of Yong. By having these two men handle such a trivial matter, all those with discerning eyes could see that the Prince of Yong¡¯s intention was to have them enter the capital.


    On the twenty-fifth day of the fourth month, the Southern Chu diplomatic mission began to journey back south, escorting the King Emeritus and the ransomed court officials. Great Yong was extremely deferential, Crown Prince Li An personally seeing them off for thirty li on behalf of the Yong emperor. Princess Changle personally poured wine to see off Zhao Jia at the ten li resting pavilion. However, Yong Emperor Li Yuan had issued an edict stating that he wanted to have Princess Changle stay a few more days as she had been away from home for so long. However, all knew that the Yong emperor had no intention of allowing Princess Changle to return to Southern Chu. During the negotiations, the Southern Chu envoys had once mentioned that King Zhao Long would be willing to venerate his father¡¯s legal wife5 as the Queen Mother. This offer was tactfully declined by Wei Guan. However, the Southern Chu diplomatic mission was hung up on this matter. After all, their most important objective this time was to bring back all of the captive Southern Chu ministers.


    On the day of departure, there was an additional individual that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He came out with the Prince of Yong to see off the Southern Chu contingent, a subordinate official of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategist, Major Jiang Zhe. Although he had only just recovered from a serious injury and seemed on the verge of collapse as he walked, no one dared to view him with contempt. Everyone knew what one of his attendants, Li Shun, had done. Moreover, everyone in the world knew of the care and affection the Prince of Yong had for him.


    I stepped forward. For the last time, I performed the proper ceremony between a liege and his vassal. Zhao Jia stared at me vacantly, seeming to have already completely forgotten who I was. Under the whispered directions of a eunuch, Zhao Jia spoke in a dignified manner, congratulating me for being employed by Great Yong, wishing that I would forget my previous animosity to ensure that the two countries remained on good terms. My mind was completely calm. This man had never been a monarch that I respected. This time, I was only here seeing him to finish things once and for all. When all was said and done, I doubted that he would even be able to return to Southern Chu alive. Were it not for His Imperial Majesty wishing to eliminate this son-in-law of his as early as possible, why would these negotiations terminate so swiftly?


    After watching the Southern Chu diplomatic contingent travel off into the distance, and just as I tiredly wished to return to my carriage, I noticed two individuals watching me attentively. One was Princess Changle. Having not seen her for some time, her expression was placid, and compared to her appearance on the day of the competition, she seemed to be thin and pallid. The other person was a young woman in a bluish-white court dress. She looked to be just over twenty and was an absolute beauty, her features noble and pure. Her build was lanky, her figure graceful. She stood beside Princess Changle. Princess Changle was beautiful and elegant, and could already be said to be a stunning beauty. However, the woman standing beside Princess Changle snatched away all of the radiance with her splendor. What caused me to pay attention wasn¡¯t this woman¡¯s beauty, but her pair of clear and icy eyes. Those eyes haunted my dreams. She was the assassin who almost killed me.


    In a low voice, I whispered, ¡°She must be Li Hanyou, correct?¡±


    The Prince of Yong had already reached my side. Quietly, he confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s her. The Empress has had her take care of Changle. Therefore, she came with Changle.¡±


    When Xiaoshunzi learned that that woman was Li Hanyou, a dazzling cold light immediately flashed in his eyes. He stared intently at Li Hanyou, remembering every detail about this woman.


    After I boarded the carriage, I pensively thought, This kind of proud and beautiful woman was the partner that the descendants of rich and powerful families yearned for even in their dreams. Would Qin Qing be able to reject her?


    On the seventh day of the fifth month, information arrived that the King Emeritus of Southern Chu was assassinated not long after crossing the Yangtze River. The assassin used martial arts from Sichuan¡¯s Li (Àú) Family. The assassin left behind a message written in blood, ¡°The beautiful territory is my home, my country is destroyed and its people starving. Today, I have taken recompense.¡± After Zhao Jia¡¯s death, several of his favored concubines committed suicide and were buried alongside him.


    Setting down the intelligence report, I let out a soft sigh. It was likely that the emperor had handed the assassination of Zhao Jia to the crown prince. The crown prince¡¯s faction was truly capable, having the Embroidered Union Head Huo Jicheng go assassinate Zhao Jia, completely removing any ties between the assassin and Great Yong. Such easy success was presumably due to those favored concubines playing the role of insiders. Huo Jicheng would acquire both fame and fortune, while Great Yong was also perfectly satisfied with this result. Alas, it was a pity for Lu Can. As the primary envoy and holding responsibility for escorting the King Emeritus, by allowing Zhao Jia to be assassinated it was likely that he would not be able to free himself from the blame for quite some time. Regardless of who came up with this plan, he was definitely a deep and ruthless schemer. The only thing that I did not know was whether the plan came from the crown prince¡¯s faction or from the Fengyi Sect. On the paper, I wrote down two names: Lu Jingzhong and Li Hanyou. The planner should be one of these two individuals. Although I had never had the opportunity to watch Li Hanyou¡¯s methods, seeing her decisiveness and ruthlessness when she attempted to assassinate me was enough for me to understand that she was not an ordinary woman.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Li Zhi entered the study. With a gloomy expression, he said, ¡°The Crown Prince did well. Today, Imperial Father bestowed upon him a hefty reward. Not only was the assassination this time flawless,6 it also completely removes suspicion from Great Yong. I¡¯m baffled.¡­ When did the Embroidered Union become a supporter of the Crown Prince? Although the Crown Prince only stated that he surreptitiously passed on a message to the Embroidered Union and supplied some other help, however, I do not believe that the Embroidered Union is so easily utilized. I must properly investigate the Embroidered Union¡¯s relationship with the Crown Prince.¡±


    I immediately understood. The crown prince intended to act against the Embroidered Union. Presumably, he was already prepared to stop. In any case, through the mutual market, the crown prince had the ability to make large profits, no longer needing to take risks by smuggling. I glanced at Xiaoshunzi, signaling him with my eyes. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice secretly traveled to my ear, ¡°Young master wishes for me to speak to Chen Zhen to have the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets disengage itself?¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. Xiaoshunzi softly withdrew. Puzzled, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Suiyun, what¡¯s going on? Are you keeping something from me?¡±


    I respectfully answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject has something to report. The Embroidered Union has indeed collaborated with the Crown Prince.¡± I began to simply explain the military equipment smuggling operation between the Embroidered Union and the crown prince. Frowning, the Prince of Yong listened to me speak for a long time. Suddenly, unable to take it anymore, he said, ¡°Preposterous! Actually going so far as to mess with military equipment! Suiyun, how are you so clear about this matter? Are you somehow involved?¡±


    ¡°This is this subject¡¯s secret,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°However, this subject has all of the evidence in my hands. Although this was a trap set by this subject, this subject only supplied an opportunity. I did not have the Crown Prince do this.¡±


    Li Zhi dejectedly collapsed into a chair. It was quite a while before he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re right. If the Crown Prince were not willing, who could force him to do anything? Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you. Since the Crown Prince conducts himself in this manner, then he cannot blame this Prince for forgetting brotherly feelings. Military equipment and supplies are so significant and yet he still dares to do such a thing? Do you feel that we can achieve success in one go? I feel that it¡¯s not likely.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry,¡± I responded. ¡°This matter is naturally insufficient. However, constant perseverance yields success.7 Would Your Imperial Highness please believe in this subject¡¯s judgment? If this matter were to be exposed, it would be sufficient if Your Imperial Highness impartially handles matters. There is no need to excessively threaten the Crown Prince. In this way, this subject can take the next step.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°Are you always so secretive?¡±


    I gently replied, ¡°This subject is adept at crafty plots and machinations. If things are revealed, then inevitably it will cause Your Imperial Highness worry. It is better to leave the scheming to this subject. If Your Imperial Highness is not worried, then this subject would like to mobilize some manpower to handle some matters.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for my approval,¡± declared Li Zhi. ¡°No matter who you order within this residence, there is no one who dares to disobey.¡±


    I lightly nodded my head, expressing my gratitude. At this moment, Li Zhi looked at the intelligence reports on the table that I had been reading through. Somewhat hesitant, he said, ¡°Suiyun, you must know that some things are inevitable and necessary.¡±


    I softly nodded my head, my expression completely clear and composed. Slowly, I stated, ¡°This subject knows. King Zhao Jia did not fulfill his responsibilities as a monarch. Before the fall of Jianye, he should have committed suicide to apologize for his crimes. It is only that although the King was muddled, he was not a villain. Although he had not made any contributions over these years, he also did not do any outrageous acts that offended the Heavens and reason. He simply should not have been King. Now that his spirit has already returned to Southern Chu, then he should die without any regrets.¡±


    Finished speaking, I rose to my feet and walked out of the study. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, I then casually picked a bamboo leaf and began to play it. The trembling, simple music was low and plaintive, mournful. All who heard it could not but feel heartbroken. Finished playing one song, I stopped. My expression gradually became tranquil. Did I still have affection for Southern Chu? Moreover, there was no need for me to grieve for that incapable ruler. While thinking this, I could not help but be distressed. When all was said and done, that man was once my king. Moreover, he was the monarch of Southern Chu. How could I not grieve to see him die under such a conspiracy concocted by Great Yong? Suddenly, I began to regret forcing the King of Shu to commit suicide. Regardless of what else he was, he was still the King of Shu. For him to die under my brush, it was no wonder the people of Shu hated me so much.


    Li Zhi had been standing at a distance, watching me. He only now walked over. In a muted voice, he said, ¡°The Southern Chu works have already arrived. Why don¡¯t you go take a look? And also meet my trusted lieutenants?¡±


    I bowed slightly. ¡°I dare not disobey such an order.¡±


    Footnotes:


    Ñ©ÉϼÓ˪, xueshangjiashuang ¨C idiom, lit. to add hail to snow; one disaster on top of another, to make things worse in a bad situation


    Ô´Ô¶Á÷³¤, yuanyuanliuchang ¨C idiom, lit. source is distant and the flow is long; fig. something goes back to the dim and distant past


    ÐÄÓÐÓà¼Â, xinyouyuji ¨C idiom, lit. trepidation remaining after trauma; to have lingering fears


    ̽ÄÒÈ¡Îï, tannangquwu ¨C idiom, lit. to feel in one¡¯s pocket and take something; fig. as easy as pie, in the bag


    µÕĸ, dimu ¨C lit. a father¡¯s first and legal wife; as the primary wife, her status in the family was only second to her husband; her children (especially in royal/imperial families) were given first rights to succession of their father¡¯s title and inheritance; all children of concubines also treated this person as their mother


    ÌìÒÂÎÞ·ì, tianyiwufeng ¨C idiom, lit. seamless heavenly clothes; flawless


    Ë®µÎʯ´©, shuidishichuan ¨C idiom, lit. dripping water penetrates the stone; fig. constant perseverance yields success, persistent effort overcomes any difficulty

 Chapter 24: Laying a Trap to Hunt

    Chapter 24: Laying a Trap to Hunt


    On the twelfth day of the fifth month of the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, the Crown Princess¡¯s younger brother, Vice Minister of Revenue Cui Yang died violently in the Peaceful Neighborhood. Matters happened thusly.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li1


    Before I had even entered the hall, I could hear a booming, thunderous voice delightedly say, ¡°Zhangsun, you¡¯re not aware, but I, your elder, was really lucky this time! That jar of shao daozi is sixty years old! Who would have thought that such a rustic shop would have such a good vintage? Therefore, I, your elder, have been reluctant to drink it, intentionally transporting it back. How about it? If you treat me to a meal, I¡¯ll treat you to some drinks.¡±


    Following, a steady voice could be heard. ¡°Old Jing, don¡¯t make such a big fuss. When His Imperial Highness arrives shortly, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be blamed for not abiding by the rules again.¡±


    The thundering voice impatiently replied, ¡°I, your elder, got it! His Imperial Highness won¡¯t blame me! This time, I, your elder, brought back some good things back!¡±


    I could hear the steady voice laugh and ask, ¡°You have something good? It can¡¯t be just that jar of wine, right?¡±


    The thunderous voice gleefully responded, ¡°You, joker, absolutely won¡¯t be able to guess what I brought back! His Highness will definitely like the things I brought back!¡±


    Li Zhi smiled slightly. With a soft cough, he stepped forward and entered the hall. I followed him inside. Entering the hall, there were two men in martial attire standing solemnly at attention off to the side. Li Zhi walked to the master¡¯s seat and sat down. The two men stepped forward to pay their respects, both their bearings exuding esteem and respect. From this, I could tell that they were both Li Zhi¡¯s trusted generals.


    I carefully sized the two of them up. One of them had long eyebrows and phoenix eyes, his face alabaster and whiskerless. His appearance was handsome and yet also delicate and pretty. His height was close to eight chi.2 He had muscular, long, and dexterous arms like an ape, and a narrow waist, making his build seem not as massive. The other man¡¯s stature was also eight chi in height. He had a face like that of a leopard with big round eyes. His appearance was coarse and rough, his figure tall and rugged. It seemed like he was a small mountain. After the two had respectfully saluted and paid their respects, Li Zhi proclaimed, ¡°This Major Jiang is this Prince¡¯s right-hand man. Greet him properly. Afterwards, treat him as you treat this Prince. Be sure to not lack in manners.¡±


    The two turned towards me and paid their respects. I bowed in return, smiling as I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is too serious. Jiang Zhe and the two generals are both Your Imperial Highness¡¯s subordinates. I dare not accept the two¡¯s courtesy.¡±


    After we had greeted one another, I walked over and took a seat below the Prince of Yong. The two men remained standing, solemnly at attention, waiting for the Prince of Yong¡¯s command.


    Li Zhi smiled and stated, ¡°Sit down. This isn¡¯t the army camp. There is no need for such courtesy. Zhangsun, did the journey pass without mishap?¡±


    The long-eyebrowed, phoenix-eyed general stood from his seat and recounted, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, the whole journey went off without a hitch. It was only that there were too many vehicles and horses, thus we traveled a bit slowly. This is the catalog from the Southern Chu envoy.¡± So speaking, he handed over a booklet.


    Li Zhi skimmed it briefly before handing it to me, saying, ¡°How are these works? This Prince does not have any expertise. Take a look.¡±


    I casually opened the booklet and neutrally replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t many genuine quality works. However, this isn¡¯t bad. This subject was not purposely mindful of these works. But, as for those books, although Southern Chu would inevitably have retained some critical classics, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to be missing too much. At worst, we probably received eighty to ninety percent. Some other day, I¡¯ll ask Your Imperial Highness to deliver the catalog to the Cold Courtyard, so that I can take a close look and see if there are any precious works.¡±


    ¡°I have already submitted a memorial to Imperial Father, requesting that these books be organized,¡± replied Li Zhi, nodding. ¡°Imperial Father has already issued a decree to Hanlin Academy to have them take care of this, assigning the matter to Grand Mentor Zhu Ping. Zhu Ping is rigorous and erudite, and will certainly handle these books properly. This will be a major contribution to later generations; it is unlikely that he will slack off.¡±


    ¡°I also trust Grand Mentor Zhu,¡± I smiled. ¡°However, some of the books I¡¯ve only scanned through. I would like to ask Your Imperial Highness to permit me to borrow a few books.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled slightly and consented, ¡°You can decide on your own. As for you, Jing Chi. Just a moment ago, this Prince could hear you making a fuss even from outside. What did you bring back for this Prince?¡±


    Jing Chi promptly rose to his feet and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯m sure that Your Imperial Highness will like the item that this subject brought back.¡± Finished speaking, he took out a atlas from within his bosom and handed it over.


    Li Zhi opened the atlas and took a look. Suddenly, he trembled, quickly flipping through it without stopping. Only when he finished reading did he exclaim in admiration, ¡°What a complete geographic map of the Middle Kingdom! Jing Chi, where did you acquire this book? Who drew all these maps?¡±


    Growing curious, I reached out beckoningly. Li Zhi passed the atlas over to me. I opened it and took a look. Inside were exquisitely drawn maps, all of them of strategic locations and important mountain passes. All of it was drawn extremely meticulously. I had once had the opportunity to see Southern Chu¡¯s military maps, but this kind of book filled with detailed maps was extremely rare.


    At this moment, Jing Chi proudly stated, ¡°This general was ordered to guard against the Chu army in the Jingxiang region. I have patrolled every single checkpoint. A few days ago, we captured a young scholar. When we searched his body, we found this atlas. Originally, I intended to have him executed as a spy. However, after Adjutant Xuan interrogated the scholar, he said that the scholar wasn¡¯t a spy, but rather a descendant of Xu Heng, Xu Jun, and was a rare talent. Therefore, he was forced to stay in the army. However, this man is truly courageous. While he kept his life with difficulty, he surprisingly refused to become an official, insisting on leaving. He only started behaving himself after I, your elder, got angry, claiming that if he still continued to act in this manner, I would consider him a spy and have him killed. I initially intended to bring him back with us this time. However, Adjutant Xuan told me to first ask Your Imperial Highness for instructions.¡± Removing a letter from his bosom, he handed it over. ¡°This is Adjutant Xuan¡¯s letter.¡±


    After opening and reading the letter, Li Zhi glanced at me and asked, ¡°What does Suiyun think?¡±


    I smiled and answered, ¡°That man is really a genius. However, the world is currently in chaos. If he is allowed to remain among the common folk, he will inevitably run into misfortune. Your Imperial Highness, how about sending him to Sir Ziyou? In any case, there aren¡¯t any maps of Youzhou in this atlas. It won¡¯t be bad if he becomes engrossed in mapping.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°Good, this Prince will write a letter to Changqing. Adjutant Xuan is named Xuan Song, styled Changqing.3 Although he is reticent, he is a master of military affairs. His character prizes righteousness and benevolence over wealth. Do you remember the Mad Scholar of Shu, Yang Can?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, I responded, ¡°This subject knows of the person. He once served as an envoy for the Kingdom of Shu and came to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s encampments.¡±


    Li Zhi did not ask how I knew this and only said, ¡°That man is actually an unyielding person. After Shu was destroyed, he unexpectedly cast himself into the river to commit suicide. His testament spoke of Tian Heng¡¯s eight hundred followers who committed suicide to follow him in death, and how the Kingdom of Shu needed those who would die alongside its monarch. After his death, his wife and child nearly died from cold and hunger. In the face of these daunting circumstances, they followed the instructions left in the testament and wrote a letter to Xuan Song. Xuan Song only once had a short conversation with Yang Can, stating that he was willing to help Yang Can if he ever was in need of assistance. Ultimately, Changqing did in fact dispatch someone to deliver all of his savings to Yang Can¡¯s family. After this Prince heard this, I respected him greatly. At that time, he had only just entered into this Prince¡¯s service. Seeing that he was someone who kept his promises, this Prince made him an adjutant. Jing Chi is impulsive and reckless, and so I dispatched Xuan Song to be his adjutant. It seems that this Xuan Song is really deserving of being placed in an important position. Unfortunately, he is needed to supervise military affairs and cannot be transferred back to Chang¡¯an.¡±


    I smiled and remarked, ¡°Military affairs are truly critical. Moreover, now that General Jing has been transferred back to Chang¡¯an to protect Your Imperial Highness, if there is no individual entrusted with handling military affairs, then Your Imperial Highness will surely be uneasy. As for that Xu Jun, since he is Xu Heng¡¯s descendant, then he should be adept at surveying. Your Imperial Highness should use him well.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Chi blushed with embarrassment and asked, ¡°Then, who is Xu Heng? For what reason whenever Adjutant Xuan spoke of that man¡¯s name, it seemed like this general should know who he is?¡±


    I smiled slightly, immediately understanding that this general¡¯s character was like his appearance, gruff and unrefined. I gently explained, ¡°Xu Heng was a famous master of geography from the previous dynasty. All of his life, he was fond of touring the world and wrote several travel accounts. Scholars are fond of reading his travel accounts. Without leaving their home, they would be able to learn the local conditions and customs of every place in the world.4 Even generals should take a look. The more you know, the more benefits to an army marching and fighting.¡±


    Jing Chi immediately looked embarrassed and awkward, stating, ¡°Although this general knows a few characters, there is no way that I can understand those scholarly books. Moreover, I have many responsibilities. When will I be able to find the time to study?¡±


    Li Zhi suddenly became solemn, as he said, ¡°Jing Chi, you¡¯re always this way, not seeking to better yourself. Although you are courageous in battle, you will only stay a general. If you wish to take charge of and responsibility for a section, you must study. Since you have come to Chang¡¯an, this Prince will temporarily not assign any responsibilities to you. You should take this opportunity to obediently read and study some books. This is a military command.¡±


    The complaining Jing Chi immediately stopped talking, remorseful. I could not help but smile and intervene, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, these few days, I have some things with which I will likely have to bother the two generals. How about handing this matter to me? This subject will guarantee that this will be resolved to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°This is actually good,¡± replied Li Zhi. ¡°Jing Chi, why aren¡¯t you coming forward to kneel before you teacher?¡±


    Seeing the Prince of Yong¡¯s imposing demeanor, Jing Chi had no choice but to advance and perform the proper ceremonies, looking distressed throughout. Li Zhi and I exchanged glances and smiled. This Jing Chi had a stubborn and intractable temperament. It would not be easy to control him. If I were to try to order him around, he would not obediently listen and do as he was told. Now with this method, I could perfectly and legitimately order him about. If he were not obedient, I only needed to punish him by copying a couple of pages from books to force him to bend his head and obey my orders.


    I glanced at Zhangsun Ji, seeing his expression was tranquil and calm, although there was a hint of understanding in his gaze. It seemed that he was extremely shrewd. He would surely be a good assistant. My plan should be able to be implemented without a hitch. I revealed a look of sincere joy.


    ***


    On the twelfth day of the fifth month, outside of Chang¡¯an¡¯s Illustrious Virtue Gate,5 with night approaching, the city gates were about to be closed. A middle-aged man dressed in the garb of a merchant entered through the gate. Although it was already early summer, this man still wore a bamboo hat. His features could not be seen clearly under the concealing shadows of the bamboo hat. The soldiers on guard duty glanced at this man suspiciously, but did not stop him. This wasn¡¯t a critical moment and there was no need to strictly search and interrogate him. This man seemed to be familiar with Chang¡¯an¡¯s streets and alleys, turning left and right. After slightly less than an hour, he arrived at the southwest corner of Chang¡¯an, the Peaceful Neighborhood, where the lowest and poorest commoners lived. What was different about this neighborhood from others was that when night fell, aside from idling ruffians, there was no one else on the streets. On both sides of the alley were the homes of poor commoners. From time to time, one could hear the sounds of laughter and some other noises. Those areas were the locations of underground casinos and residences of unregistered prostitutes. This place, when enveloped by darkness, had its own deformed prosperity.


    This man passed through the dark alley. The dim lamplight on both sides caused his silhouette to stretch greatly in length. The long abandoned compound ahead was his destination. He lightly pushed open the door to the courtyard and walked in. The interior of the central building was brightly lit. Just as this man stepped onto the stairs, two men appeared from the shadowy nooks beside the building. One of the men used a lantern to take a close look at this visitor¡¯s appearance after he had removed the bamboo hat. The two men quietly withdrew.


    Entering the building, this man immediately caught sight of Cui Yang seated under the dim lamplight. The man stepped forward in greeting, stating, ¡°Cui daren, have you been well since we last met?¡±


    Cui Yang returned his politeness and replied, ¡°I am fine. Union Head Huo is now famous throughout the lands, truly deserving of congratulations!¡±


    The man smiled arrogantly and stated casually, ¡°This is our final transaction. I hope that we can properly finish off what we started. This is the location where you can pick up the goods.¡± So speaking, he took out a wax pellet.


    Cui Yang smiled slightly, handing over a box. ¡°Inside is the balance of money that you are owed. After today, we will no longer have any ties. However, His Imperial Highness has said if Union Head Huo is willing, we can keep in touch.¡±


    Huo Jicheng opened the wooden box. Seeing the golden beads inside, he smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince is quite sensible. It is gold that is comparatively secure. Otherwise, if your side paid using banknotes, wouldn¡¯t I be toiling for no recompense? Cui daren, every half month, I will send someone to meet with daren. If there are any matters, it is sufficient to inform the courtier.¡±


    Finished speaking, Huo Jicheng turned and departed. Cui Yang smiled cruelly. In his head, he thought, His Imperial Highness has already set out to eradicate the Embroidered Union. It is unlikely that you survive the night.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a man dressed in black entered and reported, ¡°Daren, just as we were about to make our move, we discovered that there were people arriving to rescue Huo Jicheng and could only stay our hands for the time being.¡±


    Cui Yang frowned. ¡°Who was it? Did you see who it was?¡±


    The man in black shook his head. ¡°We do not know who it was. They were all dressed in the garb of poor commoners. Before Huo Jicheng even came out, they had seized control of several strategic locations. As we could only arrange the trap after Huo Jicheng had entered, we did not expect that he would bring several subordinates with him. He definitely entered the city by himself.¡±


    Cui Yang sighed. ¡°Let it be.¡­ Let¡¯s first go back and report to the crown prince. We¡¯ll take care of him another time. In any case, as we did not act, there is still the opportunity to lead him into a trap.¡±


    Just at this moment, a short, miserable cry could be heard outside. The black-clothed man shivered. In a low voice, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve been ambushed! Daren, be careful!¡±


    Finished speaking, he turned and was about to exit the building when the door suddenly silently opened, and a black-clothed and masked man entered. His height was average and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    The man in black stepped before Cui Yang, guarding him, and callously questioned, ¡°Who are you to have the impertinence to ambush us? Do you know of our identities?¡±


    The intruder glanced at the black-clothed man. He suddenly shot out, attacking the man in black who retaliated. In this small and narrow room, the two exchanged several blows. The man in black found that he was helpless, while his opponent was free and unconstrained. After only a few attacks, the man in black was struck in the chest by his opponent. The man in black cried out in a miserable voice, ¡°Great Soul Searching Palm!¡± Before the sound had dissipated, the man in black had already collapsed to the floor. The man in black¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t completely bad. It was only that he could not fully display his martial arts in such a small and narrow room. In comparison, his opponent, if he were to act in such narrow surroundings, not even the three grandmasters of the era would be able to stop him. The intruder quietly walked over and tore away the black cloth covering the man in black¡¯s face. After memorizing the man in black¡¯s appearance, the intruder glanced at Cui Yang.


    Cui Yang let out a miserable shriek and shrank into the corner. Trembling violently, he said, ¡°Hero, please spare my life! This lowly official will surely be very grateful. This lowly official is the younger brother-in-law of the Crown Prince. If hero has any demands ¡­¡±


    Before Cui Yang had finished speaking, the intruder had already flicked his sleeve, turning and departing. Just as he was celebrating a narrow escape,6 Cui Yang suddenly felt an acute pain in his chest and he felt darkness closing in around him. What is happening? thought Cui Yang through the haze.


    When the intruder walked out of the room, several men in the attire of poor commoners stood silently at attention outside waiting for him. On the floor were some twenty to thirty men dressed in black. The intruder did not make a single sound, only gesturing with his hand, everyone¡¯s figures disappearing into the darkness.


    Huo Jicheng walked on the streets, filled with happiness. He was thinking about spending a night at the most famous brothel in Chang¡¯an. Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, he scurried along with his head down. After all, he was in someone else¡¯s territory. Suddenly, Huo Jicheng halted. He could see gray-clothed, masked man standing in front of him with his hands behinds his back. The masked man¡¯s tall and slender physique emanated a thick bloodlust. In addition, Huo Jicheng could also sense faint killing auras in the dark alleyways on both sides. Huo Jicheng did not turn around, but he could sense that there was someone standing behind him as well.


    Not even bothering to think, Huo Jicheng leapt high up into the sky, throwing himself on the roof of a dark house. Just as he was rising, the faint twang of a bowstring sounded. Huo Jicheng ducked as he felt an arrow fly past his scalp. Already lying on the roof of the house, Huo Jicheng rolled to the side to escape. Sounds could be heard nearby. Several men in black had already given chase to flank their target. Huo Jicheng felt the powerful gale of a palm strike rushing towards his back. Turning his body, Huo Jicheng retaliated with his own fist. Although his attacker got the worst of it and let out a low groan, Huo Jicheng had no choice but to slow down, as the swords and sabers of the several other men in black were nearing him. Neither side made any sound, beginning to fight desperately in the darkness.


    Huo Jicheng could sense that all of these men had fairly good martial arts, especially the one who had exchanged blows with him. His martial arts were outstanding. From the corner of his eyes, Huo Jicheng could see an azure clothed man standing in the middle of the street. Although Huo Jicheng could not make out this man¡¯s features, he could see that the man held a bow in his hands. From the man¡¯s slender figure and distinguished bearing, he could tell immediately that he was the leader of these men. It was likely that he disdained attacking from all sides, and therefore he did not make a move. Huo Jicheng secretly rejoiced, examining his surroundings, hoping to find a means of escape. However, these men had cut off all avenues of escape. As he fought, Huo Jicheng tried to think of a strategy.


    Just at the moment that Huo Jicheng was imminent danger, a short and small figure suddenly dashed out from the darkness. This figure tossed two fiery red pellets. The pellets exploded with a thunderclap, causing red smoke to billow. Seeing that the opportunity had arrived, Huo Jicheng immediately charged in the direction that he had identified as the best escape route. At this time, there was already the sound of commoners sounding, awoken by the din. Seeing that the situation was not too encouraging, the masked men took advantage of the red smoke to quietly retreat.


    In a panic, Huo Jicheng fled without bothering to choose a path. After he had run for some time, a figure suddenly appeared before him, waving his hand. Huo Jicheng immediately identified this man, joy filling him. Huo Jicheng hurriedly followed this man. This man¡¯s qinggong was outstanding, with him leading Huo Jicheng through several twists and turns before quickly arriving at the back door to a compound. Pushing open the door, the man turned and beckoned his head. Huo Jicheng promptly followed him inside. This was a safe house. After entering the inner chambers, Huo Jicheng tiredly sat down in a chair and gratefully said, ¡°Brother Han, if you hadn¡¯t come to save me, I¡¯m afraid that I would have already lost my life.¡±


    The man regretfully replied, ¡°Union Head Huo, you were too careless. How could you not think that the Crown Prince would silence you? If I did not provide support outside, the result would only have been disastrous.7 Fortunately, I had subordinates prepare smoke pellets, otherwise I would have been powerless to save you.¡±


    Crestfallen, Huo Jicheng replied, ¡°I did not anticipate that they would so quickly burn the bridge.8 Moreover, I originally believed that I could at the very least escape as the Crown Prince could not brazenly surround and attack me. It had not occurred to me that the martial arts of his subordinates were so excellent. The imperial household truly has as many experts as there are stars in the sky.¡±


    Han Wuji sighed. ¡°Rest properly for two hours and I¡¯ll bring out of the city. There are several points on Chang¡¯an¡¯s city wall that are not tightly guarded. Your qinggong is outstanding; you should be able to escape from there. I¡¯m afraid that tomorrow morning, the soldiers will likely conduct a search of the entire city. If you do not leave tonight, then I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have the opportunity again.¡±


    A cruel and vicious expression appeared on Huo Jicheng¡¯s face, as he ruthlessly responded, ¡°Much thanks to Brother Han. I will definitely not let the Crown Prince off lightly. I am not to be trifled with.¡±


    Around midnight, Huo Jicheng escaped through an old section of the city walls, using a flying claw9 to climb out of Chang¡¯an. At the same time, within the Cold Courtyard of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Xiaoshunzi, changed back into servant attire, reported to me, ¡°Young master, the hunting operation has succeeded.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ìå, li ¨C lit. brutal, violent; Prince of Li likely refers to the posthumous title for Crown Prince Li An


    Eight chi is slightly over six feet in height.


    ³£Çà, changqing ¨C lit. evergreen


    ·çÍÁÈËÇé, fengturenqing ¨C idiom, local conditions and customs


    Ã÷µÂÃÅ, mingde men ¨C lit. Illustrious Virtue Gate; this was the southern gate of the city of Chang¡¯an


    ËÀÀïÌÓÉú, silitaosheng ¨C idiom, lit. mortal danger, escape alive; a narrow escape


    Ð׶༪ÉÙ, xiongduojishao ¨C idiom, lit. everything bodes ill, no positive signs; inauspicious, everything points to disaster


    ¹ýºÓ²ðÇÅ, guohechaiqiao ¨C idiom, lit. to destroy the bridge after crossing the river; fig. to abandon one¡¯s benefactor upon achieving one¡¯s goals, to burn one''s bridges


    A grappling hook that can also be used as a weapon.

 Chapter 25: Caught in a Dilemma

    Chapter 25: Caught in a Dilemma


    The Prince was bewildered by his affection for Lady Xiao and almost placed the blame on Cui Yang before he was stopped by a warning from Lu Jingzhong. From this point on, discord was sown between Lu Jingzhong and Lady Xiao.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    Setting down the book, I asked, ¡°Were Jing Chi and Zhangsun Ji diligent?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, young master,¡± eased Xiaoshunzi, nodding his head. ¡°Both generals are individuals who scrupulously abide by commands. Moreover, their martial arts are outstanding. Huo Jicheng is a famous expert from the Kingdom of Shu, but he almost lost his life when he was surrounded by them. Chiji used smoke pellets to save Huo Jicheng, and was almost captured himself. If they had not received orders beforehand prohibiting them from leaving behind any trace, it is likely that Huo Jicheng would never have been able to escape.¡±


    ¡°How can the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted lieutenants be ordinary?¡± I replied placidly. ¡°Last time, you stated that you trained the Great Soul Searching Palm to about fifty percent mastery. No one would be able to see through it, right?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, young master,¡± mollified Xiaoshunzi with a smile. ¡°Back in Southern Chu, I once had the opportunity to spar with someone from the Li Family. Although the Great Soul Searching Palm is formidable, I believe that I have been able to imitate it properly. Moreover, Huo Jicheng is only an excommunicated disciple from the Li Family. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if his Great Soul Searching Palm wasn¡¯t exact and pure. The only thing I don¡¯t understand is why young master would go to such trouble and get involved when Cui Yang already intended to ambush and kill Huo Jicheng.¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince was allowed to ambush and kill Huo Jicheng,¡± I explained, shaking my head, ¡°Then Huo Jicheng probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. You were able to see their ambush. If we didn¡¯t strike, how would Huo Jicheng escape? If the Crown Prince succeeded in killing Huo Jicheng, then there wouldn¡¯t be much use for us to expose this matter. Moreover, if we had directly saved Huo Jicheng with the forces from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, then not only would Han Wuji and company be exposed, Huo Jicheng would also become suspicious. Therefore, I could only arrange matters so. At present, Huo Jicheng has escaped. According to his personality, if he were to suffer losses, then he would willingly continue to suffer if he could exact revenge. Only by following my plan can we increase the stakes. I had you kill Cui Yang in order to eliminate one of the Crown Prince¡¯s assistants. Originally, if this matter were exposed, the Crown Prince¡¯s scapegoat would have been the current Minister of Revenue, allowing Cui Yang to be promoted. Now that Huo Jicheng killed Cui Yang, I want to see whether the Crown Prince is willing to abandon Cui Yang or the Minister of Revenue. As long as we can see how the Crown Prince handles this matter, we will know who he relies upon the most.¡±


    ¡°Then what is our next step?¡± inquired Xiaoshunzi.


    My eyes flickering, I answered, ¡°We must draw away the Crown Prince¡¯s attention. How about this? I will pay a formal visit to General Qin Yi. Earlier, Qin Qing was implicated because I was attacked by an assassin. I must go and formally apologize.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi replied with dissatisfaction, ¡°Qin Qing is still suspicious. Failing to come and explain matters is intolerable.¡±


    ¡°They could only do that, otherwise this matter will only become increasingly serious,¡± I stated, shaking my head. ¡°Should His Imperial Highness believe them if they came? Didn¡¯t you notice that the others did not come to explain themselves? It is useless to try to explain this kind of situation. Right now, even though we already know who the assassin was, aren¡¯t we still restraining ourselves? Moreover, this matter is of great harm to Qin Qing. He is innocent and yet due to the several factions adding fuel to the fire,1 the majority of those who know that I was not wounded by a Southern Chu assassin think that Qin Qing was indignant at being forced to apologize to him and tried to have me killed.¡±


    ¡°Should this be reported to His Imperial Highness?¡± asked Xiaoshunzi, hesitating.


    I smiled and returned, ¡°Do you think that such a lowly major such as myself has the qualifications to meet the Grand General? Oh, that¡¯s right, how is Pei Yun¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, young master,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi. ¡°General Pei has not only recovered from his injuries, his internal energy has greatly improved. Due to fighting with his life on the line, he has already advanced in power and has hopes of breaking the ¡®Seventh Layer.¡¯ The Shaolin Temple is also extremely pleased as General Pei took a concubine a few days ago. The woman is from a scholarly family, and is tender and refined. Moreover, her family has an intimate relationship with the Shaolin Temple. Although this hasn¡¯t been made public yet, the union has already been acknowledged by General Pei¡¯s parents. Once the woman becomes pregnant, the Pei family will ask the Xue family to cancel the engagement.¡±


    I mocked, ¡°It seems that General Pei¡¯s parents are unable to wait.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi could not help but laugh. ¡°The Secret Camp has delivered intelligence stating that General Pei¡¯s parents also believe that the general¡¯s fianc¨¦e is too active and cannot perform the traditional duties of a wife. Moreover, the Pei family only has this one descendant, and they hate that General Pei can¡¯t take more wives and concubines and impregnate more women. Originally, they intended for General Pei to immediately take several concubines after he got married. Therefore, they agreed when General Pei raised the issue of taking a concubine. It is only because they are considering their in-laws¡¯ face that this matter is temporarily being concealed. Once the concubine has a child, they will be able to properly and legitimately bring her into the Pei family residence. When the time comes, Miss Xue will be unable to do anything no matter how unwilling she is.¡±


    I also could not help but laugh, saying, ¡°So it was actually General Pei who was being too old-fashioned. Now he is able to have the best of both worlds.2 Oh, that¡¯s right, he was once a subordinate of the Prince of Qi. Did the Prince of Qi make things difficult for him after he saved my life this time?¡±


    ¡°Not only did the Prince of Qi not make things difficult for General Pei,¡± reported Xiaoshunzi calmly, ¡°The Prince also supported the suggestion of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to promote General Pei. Before, the Crown Prince had made some moves, trying to seize the opportunity to push one of his people into the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. However, the Emperor was extremely dissatisfied, personally praising General Pei, forcing the Crown Prince to give up.¡±


    I nodded my head and stated, ¡°All right, His Imperial Highness has already retired. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll personally go see if His Imperial Highness has any plans. We must go to the Qin residence tomorrow, otherwise it will be overdue.¡±


    ***


    At dawn on the second day, news of Li Zhi¡¯s visit to Grand General Qin¡¯s residence very quickly spread throughout the capital.


    The Prince of Yong and I arrived at Grand General Qin¡¯s residence close to nine o¡¯clock in the morning. The Qin residence occupied a space that was ten mu,3 already quite large when compared to other ministers. However, it was only the layout that was expansive. The exterior was actually quite plain and down-to-earth. Even the series of steps leading to and the stone lions lining the entrance were ordinary. It almost seemed that this residence was the home of an ordinary official. As His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, descended from his carriage at the entrance, Qin Yi, who had received a message announcing the Prince of Yong¡¯s visit, waited with his entire household at the entrance to welcome the prince. Although Grand General Qin¡¯s status was high, the Prince of Yong was, after all, an imperial prince. The required etiquette could not be lacking. I followed behind the Prince of Yong, stealing a glance, seeing that aside from Qin Qing standing behind Qin Yi, there was also another tall and well-built youth and several teenagers. The youth was dressed in the uniform of a military officer. His appearance was quite similar to Qin Qing¡¯s, and seemed to be a bit more straightforward. Aside from these individuals, the two sides of the entrance were lined with retainers and servants, all of them with solemn bearings. It seemed that they were all warriors who had survived many bloody battles.


    Qin Yi quickly advanced and kneeled on the ground. ¡°This subject, Qin Yi, salutes Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Qing and the other youngsters also advanced forward and kneeled on the ground. The youth similar in appearance to Qin Qing held an official position. When I heard him call himself Qin Yong, I immediately remembered his identity. He was a distant nephew of Qin Yi. His father was Qin Yi¡¯s distant cousin and had the misfortune of dying on the battlefield. Qin Yi had brought his cousin¡¯s entire family to his own household. When this youth¡¯s paternal grandparents had passed away, it was Qin Yi who buried them. At present, Qin Yong was a Deputy General under Qin Yi. Reportedly, although this man¡¯s appearance seemed to be sincere and guileless, he was actually a veritable storehouse of knowledge. His tactics and strategic mind were both top notch. This man was loyal only to Qin Yi and was extremely filial to his mother. Aside from a few years spent on the border, he spent most of his time following Qin Yi and was Qin Yi¡¯s closest assistant. Qin Yi doted on him more than his own son, Qin Qing.


    Grasping Qin Yi¡¯s arm, Li Zhi walked alongside the grand general into the residence. Glancing at Qin Qing, I smiled and said, ¡°Last time, when General Qin came to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, I invited General to tea. Today, I have come with His Imperial Highness to pay a visit. By rights, it should be General who receives me.¡±


    Qin Qing looked at me with an odd expression on his face, only walking over after he heard me speak. He said, ¡°Major Jiang, please.¡±


    After we had taken a few steps, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Major Jiang suspect me of being the assassin?¡±


    Whispering, I answered, ¡°General Qin is falsely accusing me. Before, I was in a coma for almost two months. Afterwards, I was recuperating from the injury I sustained. How would I have the energy to suspect anyone? Moreover, General is straightforward and upright. Even if you wished to kill me, you would do so overtly. This kind of covert assassination was not of General¡¯s doing.¡±


    A look of gratitude flashed in Qin Qing¡¯s eyes, as his complexion was no longer icy. Quietly, he replied, ¡°Alas, this matter brought me grievous suffering. Dad locked me up for more than a month, almost using torture to force a confession. If it weren¡¯t for third brother pleading for leniency, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to climb out of bed.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows to signal my puzzlement. Qin Qing pointed at Qin Yong, standing not far behind Qin Yi. ¡°That is my third brother. He is a distant patrilineal cousin of mine. Fortunately, Dad listens to his advice, otherwise, I would be in a miserable state.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± I said before asking, ¡°However, at present, does General still believe in those rumors?¡±


    Qin Qing promptly signaled for me to keep my voice low. Softly, he stated, ¡°Don¡¯t speak of this any further. I was just whipped by Dad for bringing up this matter with him. Dad questioned my understanding of Princess Changle. Even if Her Imperial Highness had intimate relations with someone else ¡­¡±


    Speaking to this point, Qin Qing suddenly stopped, looking awkward. I knew that he had revealed something that should never be spoken aloud, and so I changed the subject. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡­ I¡¯ve heard that the Empress intends to betroth the Princess of Jingjiang to you. You are truly blessed. I have seen the Princess and she is an outstanding beauty and is a worthy bride for General.¡±


    An odd look appeared on Qin Qing¡¯s face, somehow both adoring and regretful. It was some time before he replied, ¡°The Princess is certainly a celestial being. How can this lowly one be compatible?¡±


    My heart sank. Qin Qing was indeed infatuated with Li Hanyou¡¯s loveliness. This wasn¡¯t surprising. He was a descendant of an influential family. Unlike Pei Yun who desired a hardworking and thrifty wife to run his household, he desired a beautiful wife. Li Hanyou not only was a great beauty and had an unusual temperament, but was also a disciple of the Fengyi Sect and inevitably had talent and wisdom that surpassed others. She was precisely the type of wife that Qin Qing yearned for in his dreams. Presumably it was Qin Yi who prohibited this marriage from going through. No wonder he had such a peculiar expression. But if this were to happen and the Fengyi Sect was able to involve Qin Qing, then the Qin family¡¯s neutrality could not be guaranteed. As I thought of these consequences, I glanced in the direction of Qin Yi and Qing Yong. It would be sufficient as long as they were made to understand the potential damage that this marriage could do. I refused to believe that in a matter of life and death, Qin Qing would still be reluctant to part with a woman. It was all just puppy love. So long as they had no opportunity to become intimate, Qin Qing would quickly forget Li Hanyou. Unfortunately, Princess Changle was unwilling to marry Qin Qing, otherwise ¡­ Thinking of this, I suddenly felt somewhat gloomy, perhaps because my wound had not yet fully healed.


    ***


    When the Prince of Yong had stepped through the entrance of the Qin residence, the crown prince had already received news of Cui Yang¡¯s death long ago. However, Cui Yang and company¡¯s bodies weren¡¯t discovered by the crown prince¡¯s people, but rather by the Imperial Capital Magistrate. The Vice Minister of Revenue and the crown prince¡¯s brother-in-law dying in a poor district where good people and wretches intermixed,4 was already enough to cause the crown prince a big headache. The crown prince believed that Huo Jicheng had discovered trouble and spared no effort in retaliating, killing Cui Yang. The shock of the strength available to Huo Jicheng and trying to figure out how to handle the aftermath was already enough to cause the crown prince a big headache. The last batch of smuggled goods had not yet been received. The losses suffered from this were already severe. Now that Huo Jicheng had managed to escape, if he were to run amok ¡­ Thinking of this, Li An could not but feel frightened and could not help regretting his decision to exterminate the Embroidered Union. Alas.¡­ He shot a glare at Lu Jingzhong. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Jinghzong¡¯s advice, then it was possible that the current problems would not exist.


    Lu Jingzhong was aware of the crown prince¡¯s habit of taking out his anger on another person and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Lu Jingzhong opened his mouth and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although the situation has changed, there is no need to worry. Although we have lost the last batch of goods, it is, generally speaking, unimportant. Moreover, we may not actually suffer any losses. What can the Embroidered Union do by withholding this last batch of goods? Aside from Your Imperial Highness, if there were anyone else who could receive such an enormous shipment, would Your Imperial Highness not know of it? When the time comes, this subject has ways to retrieve the greater part of our losses. Currently, the most crucial point is who Your Imperial Highness wishes to preserve between Cui Yang and Minister of Revenue Liang Jinqian.¡±


    Li An scowled, replying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Cui.¡­¡± Li An stopped, calming down. Originally, he had intended to use Liang Jinqian as a scapegoat if something were to happen, allowing Cui Yang to be promoted to become Minister of Revenue. But now with Cui Yang¡¯s death, if he were to still do this, then wouldn¡¯t he have no one in the Ministry of Revenue? The Minister of Revenue wasn¡¯t a position that just anyone could hold. Experience, rank, and ability all must meet certain qualifications. Moreover, the Ministry of Revenue was within the scope of his influence. If he did not use a close confidant, then his control over the ministry would be greatly restrained. However, Liang Jinqian was secretly keeping his own records and was already showing his disloyalty. He was unwilling to let Liang Jinqian off so easily. Most importantly, Cui Yang had an intimate relationship with him. If something were to happen to Cui Yang, others would surely turn their gaze towards him. Wouldn¡¯t this invite disaster?


    Just as Li An was hesitating, Xia Jinyi entered and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Concubine Lan requests a meeting.¡±


    Li An was already quite trusting of Xia Jinyi, especially when he received news that Vice Supervisor Xing Song had died the previous night. Last night after word was received, Xia Jinyi was dispatched to the Peaceful Neighborhood, destroying the features of all of the suicide squad members, destroying all of the evidence linking the incident to the crown prince, and eliminating or bribing any and all witnesses. Xia Jinyi¡¯s methods were extremely thorough and formidable. Although the Imperial Capital Magistrate knew that the crown prince was involved in this incident, all of the evidence had been destroyed. The magistrate was not a fool and could only pretend to be deaf and mute. Because of this, Li An decided to employ Xia Jinyi in an important position. Although this man did not have superb martial arts or any moral integrity, he was adept at flattery and extremely capable. In Li An¡¯s mind, Xia Jinyi was the best candidate to replace Xing Song, otherwise he would not have the qualifications to come in and interrupt.


    When he heard that Concubine Lan, Xiao Lan, was waiting, the crown prince promptly ordered, ¡°Allow her to enter. Earlier, when We were looking for her, where did she go?¡±


    After a short moment, Xiao Lan entered the chambers. She was twenty-six years old, her appearance gorgeous and her conduct outstanding. She had been the crown prince¡¯s second wife for years. Her position and environment caused her already exquisite and elegant temperament to be enhanced with grace and nobility. After she entered the chambers, she performed the proper courtesies towards Li An and greeted Lu Jingzhong. Lu Jingzhong had already risen to his feet long ago. When Xiao Lan took a seat, he stepped forward to pay his respects.


    Li An impatiently stated, ¡°You see each other every day, there is no need to go to such lengths.¡± After he explained the situation, he asked, ¡°Lan¡¯er, the situation has already developed thus far. Presumably, you already know what has happened. What do you think We should do?¡±


    Xiao Lan smiled slightly as she responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, if your servant were to speak, you cannot blame me.¡±


    Li An replied, ¡°Your words always consider us. Even if it is inappropriate, We will not blame you.¡±


    Xiao Lan impartially advised, ¡°Although Cui daren is the Crown Princess¡¯s younger brother, he is already dead. Even if he was once Your Imperial Highness¡¯s right-hand minister, he is no more than a sacrificial pawn at this moment. Although Your Imperial Highness does not like Minister Liang, you cannot cut off your own supporters. The only thing that can be done at present is to use Cui daren as a scapegoat and first steady Minister Liang. I, your servant, will ask the fellow disciples of my sect to control Minister Liang. Once this matter has quieted down and after Your Imperial Highness has a trustworthy candidate, it won¡¯t be too late to settle matters with Minister Liang. Although this will wrong the Crown Princess, as long as she has Your Imperial Highness¡¯s protection, who would dare to make things difficult for her?¡±


    Hearing this, Li An repeatedly nodded his head, saying, ¡°You speak very reasonably. But if this matter implicates Cui Yang, then we will not be able to escape responsibility.¡±


    ¡°That is why Your Imperial Highness must be ruthless and heartless,¡± replied Xiao Lan, disdain flashing in her eyes. ¡°Take advantage of the fact that this matter has not yet come to light; you can say that you found Cui daren¡¯s death suspicious and thus investigated the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s accounts, discovering that Cui daren had used some underhanded methods. In this way, you place righteousness before your own family.5 Who would be capable of implicating you then?¡±


    Hearing this, Li An smiled with delight. Just as he was about to agree, he saw that Lu Jingzhong was uneasy. Li An immediately wondered if Lu Jingzhong had other thoughts and thus asked, ¡°Junior Mentor, what do you think of Concubine Lan¡¯s suggestion?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong glanced at Xiao Lan. In his mind, he thought, This woman¡¯s mind is truly vicious. She can even think up this kind of killing two birds with one stone strategy. However, it was inconvenient for him to express these thoughts aloud. He thus casually remarked, ¡°Although Cui Yang can¡¯t be considered much, the Crown Princess is Your Imperial Highness¡¯s primary wife and is Cui Yang¡¯s elder sister. The heir is Cui daren¡¯s nephew. If Your Imperial Highness were to place righteousness before family ¡­¡±


    Although Lu Jingzhong did not continue, Li An completely understood the meaning behind his words. If Li An wished to place righteousness before family, then Lady Cui would definitely be involved. If that were to happen, then there were those who would add fuel to the fire and the crown princess¡¯s position would go to another. Imperial Father would definitely become dissatisfied, believing that he did not care for the emotions between husband and wife. Thinking of this, Li An became cold, counting himself fortunate to receive Lu Jingzhong¡¯s reminder.


    Xiao Lan was extremely intelligent. Seeing that something was amiss in Li An¡¯s expression, she said, ¡°I did say that Your Imperial Highness cannot blame this servant.¡±


    The crown prince forced a smile on his face and replied, ¡°We will not blame you. However, your method won¡¯t work.¡±


    Xiao Lan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s difficult about this? Although I don¡¯t have any other ideas, my junior apprentice sister, Princess Li Hanyou of Jingjiang, will come to see me in a little while. She is also Your Imperial Highness¡¯s younger patrilineal cousin. I have long heard that my junior apprentice sister is extremely intelligent. There is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to ask her. She is my junior apprentice sister, don¡¯t tell me that she will side with outsiders?¡±


    At this moment, Xia Jinyi knocked on the door and entered, reporting, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Princess dispatched a maid to come report that the Princess of Jingjiang has already arrived and is currently in the Crown Princess¡¯s chambers.¡±


    Li An was overjoyed, instructing, ¡°Quick, send someone to invite her here. Say that we have an urgent matter that requires her assistance.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÍƲ¨ÖúÀ½, tuibozhulan ¨C idiom, lit. to push the wave and add to the billows; to add momentum, to encourage something to get bigger, to add fuel to the fire


    Á½È«ÆäÃÀ, liangquanqimei ¨C idiom, lit. to satisfy rival demands; to get the best of both worlds, to have it both ways, to have one¡¯s cake and eat it too


    Roughly 2/3 of a hectare.


    ÁúÉß»ìÔÓ, longshehunza ¨C idiom, lit. dragons and snakes mingle; fig. a mix of good people and wretches


    ´óÒåÃðÇ×, dayimieqin ¨C idiom, lit. to place righteousness before family; ready to punish one¡¯s own family if justice demands it

 Chapter 26: The Princess of Jingjiang

    Chapter 26: The Princess of Jingjiang


    On the thirteenth day of the fifth month of the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, Emperor Taizong paid a visit to Grand General Qin. When the Prince heard this, he called the Princess of Jingjiang to a meeting.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    Xia Jinyi stood outside the door, bored, as he gazed off into the distance. Alas, why must I be the Crown Prince¡¯s personal imperial bodyguard? Although from this day forward, he was capable of standing on equal footing with his senior apprentice brother, he was also someone quite rational. His martial arts weren¡¯t that great and his scheming wasn¡¯t too profound. Although he was somewhat clever, he didn¡¯t have terribly great future prospects. If his power and authority were too great, then his abilities would not match his position, and he would fall. Finally, he treated people good-naturedly, befriending a bunch of scoundrels. Otherwise, no one would listen to his commands. Having served at the side of the crown prince for several months, although he was like a fish back in water, he was always frightened of one person. He had earlier heard that the man had sustained a serious injury and was dying. The thought had crossed his mind: wishing that man¡¯s death and removing the other burden that he carried. However, one night, when he went out to frequent a brothel, he discovered a silver ring in a wine pot. On the ring was written the character, ¡°Jiang.¡± At the time, he broke out in a cold sweat, immediately praying to the Heavens to prolong that man¡¯s life. At the very least, that man wasn¡¯t someone who would abandon him.


    Now that time had passed, and he had become the crown prince¡¯s trusted aide, while that man had escaped from danger, he had yet to receive any message from that man. It was almost as if they had never met before. It was very easy to be this kind of spy, only needing to be himself. However, Xia Jinyi wondered if he was really himself. He smiled slightly, almost as if he had returned to his youth. At that time, he was someone who was filial to his parents and honored his teachers and elders, praised for being a kindhearted youth. Suddenly, he shivered. Let it be.¡­ The past was like smoke. What was the point of recalling those unpleasant events? His mind could not help but turn to tonight¡¯s appointment with Xiu Chun. It was likely that he wouldn¡¯t have the time. Xiu Chun was a good woman. Unfortunately, she was in an imperial household, and could not act on her own volition. A maid¡¯s life and marriage were not in her hands. Moreover, with Cui daren dead, if the crown princess was also implicated ¡­ Not good. He needed to tell the crown princess of their relationship. After all, the crown princess was Xiu Chun¡¯s mistress and had once promised Xiu Chun her freedom.


    Thinking of this, Xia Jinyi calculated he would be free for at least an hour while the Princess of Jingjiang was in the meeting. There was no harm in speaking with the crown princess. However, as the Princess of Jingjiang was coming after meeting with the crown princess, the crown princess probably already knew what had happened.


    Just as Xia Jinyi was letting his imagination run wild, he saw a woman in snow-white dress walking over from a distance. That exceptional magnificence and gorgeous appearance normally would cause one to feel both adoration and inferiority. However, Xia Jinyi did not have those feelings. His entire body became icy and rigid, a raging fire igniting in his chest. He felt like he was in hell. He could hardly think, and was a puppet as he paid his respects. He could hear himself say, ¡°Princess, His Imperial Highness, Concubine Lan, and Junior Mentor Lu are already waiting inside.¡±


    Afterwards, he went so far as to personally open the door for the Princess of Jingjiang, his gaze filled with matchless esteem. These displays were clearly the behavior of a lecherous, licentious, and vulgar man meeting an exceptional beauty. Only after Li Hanyou entered the chambers did Xia Jinyi speak to his fellow imperial bodyguards with difficulty, ¡°I have a bit of a stomach ache. You lot stay here.¡± Following, he did not care for his colleagues¡¯ good-natured ridicule as he hurriedly rushed to his own quarters. With great difficulty, he was able to return to his peaceful and independent cottage. Pushing open the door, he could see a sweet and graceful figure sitting on his bed. It was Xiu Chun. Presumably, she had been sent by the crown princess. Xia Jinyi suddenly pounced on Xiu Chun, tangling the two bodies and tumbling onto the bed. After the curtains were closed, his roughness caused Xiu Chun to cry out in fear. Before long, his rough panting and her painful groans were blended together.


    After a while, the satisfied Xia Jinyi finally released Xiu Chun, collapsing onto bed. Xiu Chun angrily rose up, but was astonished to find that the usually mocking and scolding man had tears flooding down his cheeks. His face was twitching, sinister to the extreme. However, Xiu Chun could see that this man was in despair and grief. In spite of her tired body, she pulled him into her embrace. The man shivered before hugging her tightly. It was a long time before Xia Jinyi pulled away and climbed out of bed. After calming down and making himself presentable, he softly said, ¡°If the Crown Princess knows of Cui daren¡¯s death, you must convince her to restrain herself. Right now, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is discussing how best to handle this matter. Be sure to have the Crown Princess prepare for any schemes. Concubine Lan has already been in there for quite some time.¡±


    Xiu Chun silently gazed at this man who had suddenly provoked her before opening her mouth and asking, ¡°Jinyi, what has happened? Tell me.¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled. ¡°What can happen to me? His Imperial Highness was about to use me to handle a task. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Finished speaking, he turned and departed. Watching his departing figure, Xiu Chun could not feel sad. It was the first time she realized that this seemingly frivolous, glib fellow had such deep suffering.


    Exiting his quarters, Xia Jinyi transformed back into a dissolute, elegant handsome youth, so much so that no one could see any traces of his earlier aberrant behavior. He quickly rushed back to where the crown prince was holding secret discussions and caught sight of an imperial bodyguard rushing over. When this bodyguard saw him, he called out, ¡°Old pal Xia! Please report that something major has happened! The Prince of Yong has gone to Grand General Qin¡¯s residence. It¡¯s already been four hours and he has yet to come out.¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s heart jumped and he asked, ¡°Was the Prince of Yong alone? Do you know the reason for his visit? I can¡¯t just make such a vague report.¡±


    The imperial bodyguard described, ¡°The Prince of Yong brought along many guards and also brought along his three generals, Sima Xiong, Jing Chi, and Zhangsun Ji. He further brought along Jiang Zhe, Major Jiang. We originally thought that the Prince of Yong was picking a fight. Who doesn¡¯t know that Qin Qing was involved in the assassination attempt on Jiang Zhe? As such, we originally intended to come report after the Prince of Yong left, as we assumed that he wouldn¡¯t stay for too long. However, we didn¡¯t expect that he would not leave even after so much time has passed. When our agents inside the Qin residence reported back that the discussions were quite cheerful, I immediately came back to report. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a bit late. Old pal Xia, please put in a few good words for me.¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have I made things difficult for you?¡± So speaking, Xia Jinyi turned and knocked on the door, requesting an audience. This time, when he pushed open the door and entered, he could see that the crown prince looked fearful, while Lu Jingzhong and Concubine Lan both wore heavy expressions. Only Li Hanyou maintained her graceful appearance.


    Li An impatiently stated, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you see that we are discussing something?¡±


    Xia Jinyi promptly reported what had happened, avoiding major issues and dwelling on trivial matters. Hearing that the Prince of Yong had gone to pay a visit to the Qin residence, Li An¡¯s complexion immediately sank. He waved his hand to dismiss Xia Jinyi before coldly stating, ¡°He actually started to become lively. It seems that Imperial Father¡¯s recent favor caused him to forget his own status. Junior Mentor Lu, you offered a strategy to drive a wedge between the Prince of Yong and the Qin family, but now they seem to be joining forces. Speak, what should we do?¡±


    Thinking it over, Lu Jingzhong replied, ¡°Although I did not foresee this development at the time, it is not difficult to handle. Since no animosity was sown between the Prince of Yong and the Qin family, then let us create hostility. What would happen if Your Imperial Highness were to accompany the Princess of Jingjiang and pay a visit to the Qin residence?¡±


    Li An¡¯s heart jumped, suddenly recalling the engagement between Li Hanyou and Qin Qing. Although it had yet to receive Qin Yi¡¯s consent, both Imperial Father and Mother were pleased by it. If this matter were to be successful, the Prince of Yong would not trust the Qin family no matter how they preferred him. Li An could not permit them to get any closer. Fine. Since that matter has already been resolved, then it was time to go pay a visit to the Qin residence. Thinking this through, Li An rose to his feet and said, ¡°Is Princess willing to accompany me to the Qin residence?¡±


    Li Hanyou blushed, murmuring, ¡°Hanyou follows orders.¡±


    Li An immediately ordered Xia Jinyi to arrange a carriage. Li An sat with Lu Jingzhong in his carriage, while Li Hanyou traveled in her own carriage. On the road, Li An gravely said, ¡°This Li Hanyou is indeed highly intelligent, surprisingly able to come up with a plan that allows us to have it both ways, stating that Cui Yang detected someone stealing and selling military equipment, therefore privately went to investigate, and unfortunately was discovered and killed by the corrupt officials. If this turn of events spreads, then Cui Yang¡¯s reputation would not be marred, allowing the Crown Princess and us no further worry about being implicated. Afterwards, we can casually select a few scapegoats in the Ministry of Revenue and also blame the Minister of Revenue for failing to supervise. Next, we would vouch for him and allow him to redeem himself for his faults. If this happens then both men would be preserved and we can slowly handle this in the future. This idea is not bad ¡­ but why are the Junior Mentor and Concubine Lan both so unhappy?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled wryly. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although this plan allows us to have it both ways, in reality, this plan primarily preserves Cui Yang¡¯s reputation. If that were the case, then Concubine Lan would be unhappy as the position of the Crown Princess and the heir would be as steady as a mountain. Concubine Lan invited her own junior apprentice sister to come lend a helping hand but didn¡¯t expect that the Princess of Jingjiang would be honest and loyal. That is why Concubine Lan is so annoyed. The reason why this subject is so unhappy is because Li Hanyou¡¯s wisdom and knowledge are outstanding. On the surface, she is acting as a mediator, but in reality she has caused animosity between Concubine Lan and me. I believe that the Princess of Jingjiang will explain to Concubine Lan that I am Your Imperial Highness¡¯s confidant and cannot directly oppose me. They are from the same sect and will easily come to an understanding. When the time comes, this subject will be attacked on all sides.1 How can I not worry when the Princess has such schemes? Your Imperial Highness, the Fengyi Sect can only serve as outside help and cannot be controlled. If Li Hanyou¡¯s actions were the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s command, then this subject will have to block Li Hanyou¡¯s marriage to Qin Qing.¡±


    Li An¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But if this isn¡¯t allowed to happen, how can we suppress second brother¡¯s arrogance? The matter involving the Ministry of Revenue must immediately be taken care of. If second brother takes the opportunity to cause trouble, then I will lose control of the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong sighed. ¡°This subject is also finding this situation difficult. In the next few days, Your Imperial Highness will expose the illegal actions of the Ministry of Revenue. As Your Imperial Highness controls the Ministry of Revenue, for something like this to happen, although it is explainable, His Imperial Majesty will inevitably be angry. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness can only rely on the Fengyi Sect to suppress the Prince of Yong. We¡¯ll think of some plans once everything settles down. In reality, roping in the Qin family has its benefits. It is only unfortunate that the Fengyi Sect will also take advantage.¡±


    Li An hesitated before saying, ¡°Li Hanyou is also an imperial kinswoman, so she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to be partial towards her sect, right?¡± His voice was completely lacking in confidence.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness speaks true,¡± replied Lu Jingzhong with a wry smile, while a profound and queer expression appeared on his face, although the crown prince did not notice, focused as he was on wrecking the relationship between the Prince of Yong and the Qin family.


    ***


    Today, Qin Yi was honored and favored to the utmost. Just as he was feasting with the Prince of Yong in the rear gardens, a servant came to report that the crown prince had arrived. Qin Yi flashed a slight wry smile. Who could have thought that while he tried to mind his own business and keep his hands clean,2 he actually became a spark of contention between the two princes. Regardless of what he thought, he could only lead everyone to welcome this unexpected guest.


    After Li An descended from the carriage, he saw Qin Yi and the Prince of Yong hurriedly walk over. The two stepped forward to pay their respects, each kneeling and greeting the crown prince.


    Li An extended his hands, helping them rise, stating, ¡°There is no need for second brother and Grand General to be overly courteous. Today, we have come to accompany the Princess of Jingjiang to pay an official call upon the Grand General and Lady Qin. Unexpectedly, second brother is also here. Hanyou, come pay your respects to the Grand General.¡±


    In the wake of Li An¡¯s words, an extremely beautiful woman in snow-white attire descended from the other carriage. Walking in front of Qin Yi, she kneeled and said, ¡°Hanyou pays my respects to the Grand General. My father has repeatedly mentioned fighting alongside General in the past. A few days ago, Hanyou delivered some meager gifts on behalf of my father, but was tactfully declined by the Grand General, presumably because the general is angry that Hanyou paid an official call so late. It is only because Hanyou has recently always been in the palace accompanying the empress. Would the Grand General please forgive me?¡±


    With a calm and tranquil expression, Qin Yi smiled and replied, ¡°This subject and the Prince were indeed brothers-in-arms. But because of imperial command, the Prince is stationed outside the capital, while I am in the capital to accompany the Emperor; therefore we have not met for many years. I appreciate Princess¡¯s kind intentions. The gifts you delivered were rejected for no reason, aside from the fact that excluding the Emperor¡¯s rewards, I never accept anyone else¡¯s gifts. The Princess is overthinking matters.¡±


    When everyone arrived in the rear gardens, servants under Qin Yi''s orders had already switched out the food and drink. Li An sat down in the seat of honor. Raising his gaze, he looked out. The Qin residence¡¯s rear gardens were quite different¡ªno flowers and no pavilions. The entire space was leveled out and covered with limestone and surrounded by trees, becoming a small military drill ground. Weapons racks and weights lined the entire grounds. In a corner of the grounds were placed several military drums. With today¡¯s lovely spring sunshine, Qin Yi had organized a feast on the grounds underneath a large tree, having his personal retainers and warriors compete to liven things up. It was liveliest a while ago, as the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates competed with Qin Yi¡¯s retainers, with a flagon of wine rewarded to each winner, while nothing happened to the loser. Everyone was from the army; no one had much in the way of scheming. The Prince of Yong and Qin Yi would not become hostile because of these contests.


    Unfortunately the atmosphere could not help but grow somewhat cold with the crown prince¡¯s arrival. Qin Yi had his retainers withdraw and also had a servant invite Lady Qin over to accompany the Princess of Jingjiang. Finally, everyone present was used to the machinations and shenanigans of officialdom, leaving a tranquil environment.


    Some of those present were busy chatting to determine the other party¡¯s behavior. While echoing the crown prince¡¯s words, Lu Jingzhong, intentionally or otherwise, took note of the Prince of Yong¡¯s Major, Jiang Zhe. Throughout, this man was leisurely chatting with Qin Qing and Qin Yong, accompanied by the Prince of Yong¡¯s three subordinate generals. Lu Jingzhong strained his ears to listen, making out that the discussion was regarding the art of war and strategies, landscapes and geography. He was not knowledgeable in these matters. At the same time, Lady Qin was chatting with Li Hanyou. Li Hanyou was unrestrained, leaving Lady Qin with a favorable impression. Originally Qin Qing was listening to Jiang Zhe and company converse, but soon it was clear that his mind was elsewhere, as his eyes frequently fell upon Li Hanyou. As the crown prince, the Prince of Yong, and Qin Yi were deep in conversation, Qin Qing gradually grew bolder and began to chat with Li Hanyou. Lady Qin seemed to look favorably on this, frequently serving as their proxy.


    On the surface, Li Hanyou was absorbed with currying favor with Lady Qin and dealing with Qin Qing. However, her eyes would frequently fall upon Jiang Zhe and Xiaoshunzi standing behind him. She had long ago received news from the Fengyi Sect. She had already gone over this weak and haggard looking youth¡¯s conduct in Southern Chu. Who would have expected that such a renowned, erudite youth would become so vicious when using stratagems? Pacifying Shu and sowing discord in Great Yong ¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the death of the Prince of De, this man would probably inflict significant damage to Great Yong. It was a pity that the Fengyi Sect only took notice of him after the Prince of Yong had taken him captive and brought him back to Great Yong. Only after careful investigation would one realize that this man was an incomparable genius. In order to exterminate the Prince of Yong¡¯s assistants, her sect had ordered her to personally assassinate this man. Unfortunately, she had failed.


    As for that Li Shun, Li Hanyou immediately felt powerless. Considering age, she was a few years older than him. Considering background, her master was one of the three grandmasters of the era. However, this youth¡¯s martial arts unexpectedly surpassed hers. According to the intelligence that she had received, this youth¡¯s martial arts far exceeded hers. Within the Fengyi Sect, aside from the sect master, there were probably only six or seven seniors capable of defeating him. What caused her to feel indignant was that such a young and excellent martial artist was surprisingly willing to become a servant of a scholar without the strength to even truss a chicken. Considering his present obedient countenance, one would believe that he was actually a well-trained servant. This left her truly furious.¡­ If only she was able to acquire this kind of expert! Li Hanyou sighed. This man was a cripple, leaving the Fengyi Sect¡¯s Divine Phoenix Cultivation Technique completely useless.


    Seeing Li Hanyou sigh, Qin Qing could not help but inquire, ¡°Why is the Princess sighing?¡±


    Li Hanyou stirred. ¡°I, your servant, also heard my Royal Father speak of military matters. Unfortunately, Royal Father does not allow me to participate. General Qin and everyone are practically famous generals who survived numerous battles. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to explain some of the particulars of battle.¡±


    Qin Qing smiled. ¡°Princess is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Unfortunately, you are also an imperial kinswoman. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any difficulties for you to go to the battlefield. Although this general once fought on the battlefield, however if I were to speak of those details, it would spoil the fun.¡±


    Seeing that Lady Qin had an unhappy look on her face, Li Hanyou promptly said, ¡°I don¡¯t really wish to listen to those stories about fighting and killing. I have only heard that the signal fires of the Gobi Desert are picturesque, the Sichuan scenery enchanting, while the Southern Chu has endlessly beautiful vistas. I wonder if any of those locations are comparable to Great Yong¡¯s. Which are more touching?¡±


    Although Li Hanyou¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud, everyone could hear her words and could not help but begin to ponder her question. Everyone present had extensive knowledge and experience. Although they had not been to all those locations that Li Hanyou had spoken of, they had been to most of them. If they were asked which location had the best scenery, it was difficult to answer. Even if they had some idea, it wouldn¡¯t do to speak without corresponding evidence.


    Although Li An could not ascertain the motives for Li Hanyou¡¯s words, he adopted an approach to target a common enemy,3 and said, ¡°This is a good topic. Since we are leisurely gathered here today, it would be depressing to only discuss military matters. It would be better to discuss our own experiences. How about we play a drinking game? Everyone must speak of a lovely scenery, utilizing a poem from our forebears to serve as proof. If one cannot speak clearly, then you will be punished by drinking three cups of wine.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÖÚʸ֮µÄ, zhongshizhidi ¨C idiom, lit. target of a multitude of arrows; the butt of public criticism, attacked on all sides


    ½àÉí×ÔºÃ, jieshenzihao ¨C idiom, lit. clean-living and honest; to avoid immorality, to shun evil influence, to mind one¡¯s own business and keep out of trouble, to keep one¡¯s hands clean


    ͬ³ðµÐâé, tongchoudikai ¨C idiom, lit. working against a common enemy; joined in opposition to the same adversary

 Chapter 27: Passing Judgment on the World

    Chapter 27: Passing Judgment on the World


    During the gathering, the Princess of Jingjiang smiled as she asked about the beautiful scenery of the world and was seconded by the Prince, setting up a drinking game. Before the game could begin, the Prince of Qi arrived. The three princes reveled, the party joyous and harmonious. For the time being, they all forgot the internal strife that was brewing.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    ¡°Haha! A good idea! You can¡¯t leave me out!¡± A clear and bright voice called out from a distance just as the crown prince finished speaking. Everyone turned to look and caught sight of Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, leisurely walking over. Behind him were Wei Ying and Xiahou Yuanfeng. Both the crown prince and the Prince of Yong¡¯s expressions shifted, while Qin Yi could only wryly smile. He had never expected that his residence would be so lively.


    Signaling his wife with a look, Qin Yi rose to his feet and stated, ¡°What wind is blowing today that even Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has come to my humble abode? I am truly overwhelmed by such favor.¡±


    Li Xian stopped Qin Yi from kneeling, replying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. Grand General doesn¡¯t know, but Xiahou Yuanfeng and I originally planned on going out to have some fun. By chance, we ran into Wei daren. From him, I learned that both eldest brother and second brother came to visit the Grand General. I didn¡¯t want to miss out on such a lively occasion.¡±


    Li Zhi and the crown prince both felt relieved. They both knew that Li Xian would constantly look for trouble. It would be strange if he did not come to participate in today¡¯s lively occasion.


    Everyone sat in their seats, with the three sides clearly delineated. At this moment, Lady Qin had already stated her goodbyes and departed. As a result, the crown prince, the Prince of Qi, Li Hanyou, and Luo Jingzhong sat together; the Prince of Yong, Jiang Zhe, Sima Xiong and company sat together; and Wei Ying and Xiahou Yuanfeng sat with Qin Yi and Qin Qing. Qin Yong had already made an excuse and withdrawn. For the many distinguished personages gathered here, there were many subordinate bodyguards also gathered. Qin Yong departed in order to take care of them.


    Li An ordered a servant to bring several jugs of strong wine, and also had them bring a large wine goblet. This kind of wine goblet could hold four catties of wine. If one had to drink three cups, no matter a person¡¯s capacity for alcohol, he would be helplessly intoxicated. With a smile, he stated, ¡°The rules of today¡¯s drinking game are military orders. I wonder who is suitable to enforce the rules?¡±


    Jing Chi promptly rose to his feet. ¡°This general is not cultured. It would be best if I were to enforce the rules.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled and replied, ¡°Nonsense! The person enforcing the rules must be someone familiar with culture. How can you enforce the rules?¡±


    Li Xian thought it over and declared, ¡°Everyone wants to enforce the rules. The Grand General is a general from an influential family. His family has numerous skilled military retainers. However, there probably won¡¯t be too many cultured and scholarly individuals. Since it was the Princess of Jingjiang¡¯s suggestion, how about we let the Princess enforce the rules of the game?¡±


    ¡°I, your servant, am a weak woman. How can I enforce the rules?¡± queried Li Hanyou angrily. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the rules of your drinking game? The one enforcing the rules must also drink. Regardless of whether the person succeeds or fails, the enforcer must drink a cup. Are you not afraid that Hanyou will die from alcohol poisoning?¡±


    Li Xian spread his hands and replied, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s find an assistant for Li Hanyou. That person will only be responsible for drinking.¡±


    Everyone exchanged glances. They all knew who had good capacity for alcohol. However, it would be awkward to become Li Hanyou¡¯s assistant.


    At this moment, Li Xian suddenly said, ¡°How about this? You be her assistant.¡± So speaking, he pointed at someone.


    Everyone turned to look. The person pointed to was the solemn Xiaoshunzi standing behind Jiang Zhe. Although Xiaoshunzi was only a servant, everyone present knew that he was a peak-level expert. It was only someone like Jiang Zhe who dared to treat him as a servant. Both the crown prince and the Prince of Yong would treat him as an honored guest.


    Li Hanyou was overjoyed. She had originally intended to use the opportunity to ascertain the truth of Jiang Zhe¡¯s situation. It would be good if she was able to attain a favorable impression from him. Unexpectedly, the Prince of Qi would work in concert, bringing Xiaoshunzi into the open and allowing herself the opportunity to fully employ her methods to entice these two men. At the very least, she could seize the opportunity to reduce their enmity. If not for the Prince of Qi¡¯s lower status, Li Hanyou really wished to advise her master to utilize the Prince of Qi over that imbecilic crown prince.


    Originally, all of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s attention was concentrated on Jiang Zhe, going so far as to divide everyone else into two categories: those who were a threat to the young master, and those who weren¡¯t. In these two categories, Li Hanyou was someone who was a threat. Recalling how this woman almost assassinated the young master, he really wanted to kill her with one strike. Were it not for Jiang Zhe whispering to him, ¡°Do not worry, we have plenty of time in the future,¡±1 he would have acted long ago.


    Now hearing the Prince of Qi¡¯s proposal, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression changed, his countenance immediately carrying a piercing, frosty killing aura. His pair of eyes emitted contempt, causing everyone to involuntarily increase their vigilance. At this moment, Jiang Zhe leisurely stated, ¡°This is a good idea. However, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s drinking capacity isn¡¯t high. Drinking on the Princess¡¯s behalf is an extremely exhausting task. If the Princess is willing to offer a hefty reward, even if he is unmoved, I will be moved.¡±


    Li Zhi relaxed, agreeing, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡­ However, since it was eldest brother who made the suggestion and sixth brother recommended Xiaoshunzi to assist, then you two shouldn¡¯t be too stingy.¡±


    Li Hanyou revealed a perfectly pure and innocent smile, as she replied, ¡°Your servant came hurriedly. If it is not disparaged, how about using this as a reward?¡± So speaking, she removed a pair of diaphanous gloves from her waist.


    Everyone looked at these gloves strangely, and could not help but begin to inquire. At this moment, Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and observed, ¡°The princess is truly generous. That surely is a pair of gloves made from the silk of the Tianshan ice silkworm. It is impenetrable to all weapons and is unaffected by all poisons. It is a weapon perfect for those who specialize in boxing.¡±


    Li Hanyou glanced at Xiaoshunzi. As long as he was moved, even a little, then she would have accomplished her objective. No one knew that Xiaoshunzi would only glance at her tranquilly and simply say, ¡°Much thanks to the Princess for your reward.¡± His expression did not change in the slightest.


    Li Hanyou sighed inwardly. If Xiaoshunzi was happy because of these gloves, then his realm would not have been able to cast aside the lure of outside objects, allowing her to comprehend a bit of the depths of his mental state. Moreover, if he were to rely upon this pair of gloves, then it would be difficult for his martial arts to improve. Unfortunately, from his distant and serene response, she knew that he was aware of this principle and had already reached a realm where he no longer needed to rely upon weapons. Without the instructions from a famous teacher, it meant that his martial arts had already reached that realm.


    ¡°This Prince did not bring anything valuable on his person,¡± stated the Prince of Qi with a smile. ¡°How about this? This Prince has a copy of an old edition of A Dream of Splendor that I unexpectedly obtained. Within are some long lost songs and verses. Is this Prince¡¯s reward suitably precious?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression changed somewhat. He had attended to Jiang Zhe for years and had once heard Jiang Zhe speak of this book. Moreover, the young master deeply regretted not having been able to take a look. Xiaoshunzi could not help but reveal a look of happiness, as he said, ¡°Much thanks to Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, for your reward.¡±


    Li Hanyou and company were left bewildered. Did this individual like books instead of martial arts? But when she saw a slightly cheerful expression appear on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, Li Hanyou was both delighted and worried. It seemed like Xiaoshunzi¡¯s only weakness was Jiang Zhe. If that was the case, then it was impossible her to use any kind of expert. After all, with the importance the Prince of Yong attached to Jiang Zhe, even if Jiang Zhe were to pledge allegiance to her, she still would not dare to employ him. Fine.¡­ It seemed like she could only use heavy methods. A look of determination flashed across Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes.


    Crown Prince Li An continuously cursed his bad luck. What could he reward? Both Li Hanyou and Li Xian¡¯s rewards were already precious to the extreme. If his reward was only money or precious jewels, then it would be too tasteless. Just as he was hesitating, Xia Jinyi, who had been standing silently behind him, suddenly whispered into his ear. Li An immediately beamed with delight and said, ¡°You can also not decline this Prince¡¯s reward. Jinyi, send L¨¹ Zhu2 and Cui Ying3 over tomorrow. These two women are this Prince¡¯s beloved dancing girls. Be sure to enjoy them as much as you like.¡±


    When these words were uttered, the atmosphere immediately grew chilly. Although no one spoke it clearly, everyone tacitly understood Xiaoshunzi¡¯s identity. If he was an ordinary person, he would have to endure the teasing associated with this kind of reward. However, Xiaoshunzi was a peak-level expert. If he were to become enraged and make a move, no one here would be able to escape responsibility. Not only did the crown prince and the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted bodyguards raise their vigilance, even the Prince of Yong, Qin Yi, and the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates all very carefully watched Xiaoshunzi¡¯s movements.


    However, everyone only saw Xiaoshunzi laugh instead of becoming angry. Instantly, he moved, immediately appearing in front of the crown prince. The crown prince was greatly alarmed, while Li Hanyou, the Prince of Qi, and Qin Yi all simultaneously moved before stopping. Although Xiaoshunzi was standing quite far away, he was the first to arrive before the crown prince. Moreover, the crown prince was not harmed, as Xia Jinyi had already stepped forward from behind the crown prince to block Xiaoshunzi. If Xiaoshunzi made his move, he would certainly not be able to kill the crown prince in one strike. As such, they would not rashly take action.


    Li Zhi rose to his feet. Glancing at Jiang Zhe, he asked, ¡°Li Shun, what do you intend to do?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Zhe. At this moment, he was probably the only one who could stop Xiaoshunzi. I helplessly glanced at the anxious looks on everyone¡¯s faces before I opened my mouth and said, ¡°This subject thanks Your Imperial Highness for your rewards on behalf of Li Shun. Presumably, Your Imperial Highness feels that his usual burden is too heavy, thus sending him two maids to attend to him.¡±


    At this moment, Li An was truly feeling some regret. Originally, Xia Jinyi had only suggested that he reward two beautiful maids. He was overly excited and actually sent two dancing girls and spoke in an implicitly mocking tone, inviting disaster upon himself. Although this individual was still several paces away from him, Li An could distinctly feel the coldness that this individual was emanating. Hearing Jiang Zhe speak, he promptly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Your martial arts are exceptional and yet always perform the tasks of a servant. This Prince feels this is unfair.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi suddenly revealed an placid smile. Bowing, he very respectfully said, ¡°Many thanks to Your Imperial Highness for this reward.¡±


    Everyone could finally relax. Li Hanyou reveled in finding another of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s weaknesses. What she didn¡¯t know was that Xiaoshunzi and I had already detected her probing and attention. The Prince of Qi¡¯s reward caused him to reveal his biggest weakness, me. Therefore, I had deliberately looked happy. In reality, although that book wasn¡¯t bad, it wasn¡¯t enough for me to be unable to cover my joy. My intentions were to allow people to act against me. With the protection of Xiaoshunzi and the Prince of Yong, nothing should happen to me. However, Xiaoshunzi detected this. Seizing the crown prince¡¯s mocking, he had deliberately become indignant, seemingly unable to hold back from making a move. In this way, everyone would believe that his cultivation was still lacking and would not specially target me. Although I knew his intentions, I could only allow him to act in this way. After all, in his mind, my safety was of utmost importance.


    Once Xiaoshunzi retreated back to my side, Li Hanyou smiled and said, ¡°Our drinking game should begin.¡± In reality, no one was in the mood to play games. However, since everything had already been set, then it would naturally have to be carried out. Moreover, there was a hint of competition, and thus the considerably tense drinking game began. Before the drinking game started, Wei Ying vaguely said something that many people did not notice. However, I heard his words clearly. He said, ¡°Today is truly marvelous! This elaborate scheming against one another makes better viewing than any plays.¡±


    I could not help but smile wryly. When did I become part of a good play in another¡¯s eyes? Before, I was always a spectator.


    At this moment, Li Hanyou explained with a smile, ¡°This drinking game¡¯s rules are simple. First, speak a location before reciting several verses. If the verses match the location, then I will approve. If they do not match, then the person will be punished with drinking three cups. We can¡¯t copy the ¡®pass the parcel¡¯ game, so I will set the sequence. Regardless of who agreed to the suggestion first, the Crown Prince shall go first. I invite Your Imperial Highness to begin.¡±


    Li An had already calmed his mind. With the honor of being the crown prince, even if he was not adept at verse, he had studied quite a bit. He thus recited, ¡°Chang¡¯an:


    The early summer suits the spring scenery,


    The harmonious light shines upon the capital.


    Zhurong4 desires to defend,


    While the Yan Emperor5 creates vermillion brilliance.


    The day sends off the remnant evening,


    The wind blows through and purges the imperial park.


    From the outskirts rise fog


    Lotuses blossom in the pool.


    The shadows of trees overlook the mountains


    The animals fly into the embrace of man.


    Fortunate to meet by chance, Yao6 and Yu,7


    Achieving total victory against the situation in the valley.¡±8


    Everyone clapped their hands and voiced their approval. I was amongst them. However, I gave a mental shake of the head. The poetry that he liked lacked in the aura of an emperor. It seemed that he truly was not fated to take the imperial throne. Li An drank a cup of wine. Li Hanyou took a slight sip, while Xiaoshunzi drank a cup.


    Li Hanyou smiled and stated, ¡°After the Crown Prince, next should be the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Li Zhi recited, ¡°Youzhou: The grasslands are endless, reaching into the horizon, the border wind touches the harvest land. / Without reason, it comes from afar, at the end equipped with a Wu Hook.¡±9, 10 Finished reciting, he drank a cup of wine.


    I understood behind the Prince of Yong¡¯s choice of verse. The entirety of the Prince of Yong¡¯s poem was:


    The Prime Minister pushed aside the court curtains,


    The tassels on the imperial crown serve within the cinnabar courtyard.


    The position as lofty as the senior chancellor,


    Authority is concentrated in the Han warlords.


    Not changing the lands south of Zhou,11


    And divided by the anxiety over the lands of Zhao.12


    The twin banners cross the Yi River,


    The thousands of horsemen enter Youzhou.


    The grasslands are endless, reaching into the horizon,


    The border wind touches the harvest land.


    Without reason, it comes from afar,


    At the end equipped with a Wu Hook.¡±


    With this poem, the Prince of Yong was trying to explain to the crown prince that he only wished to remain a prince. Although it was unlikely that the crown prince would believe him, there was also no room to find fault in these verses.


    Next was the Prince of Qi. Li Xian smiled slightly and recited, ¡°Jinci Temple:13


    Stepping through the forest at break of dawn,


    Admiring the endless beauty of the lakes in Spring.


    Written words will last through ages,


    Empires conquered as armors worn.


    The sun floods the vast plains with a blurry white,


    While the mournful wind stirs lightly.


    Grand strategies cannot be observed


    Loneliness comes with lofty ambitions.¡±14


    I played with my wine cup, thinking, So the Prince of Qi is always thinking about Northern Han, hoping to cross blades with Northern Han¡¯s valiant cavalry. This man understands his limitations. Knowing that he doesn¡¯t have the fortune to take the Imperial Throne, he single-mindedly wishes to become a grand general. Unfortunately, he has become involved in the conflict over the throne. It is likely that his aspirations will not be fulfilled. I looked towards the Prince of Qi, a look of regret in my eyes, only seeing Li Xian looking at me as well, his eyes filled with an indescribable exhaustion.


    Qin Yi gently recited, ¡°Luoyang:


    On foot, I climbed up Mt. Mang¡¯s15 northern slopes,


    I gaze afar on Luoyang¡¯s hills.


    Luoyang, how quiet it is!


    Its palaces and houses all burned to the ground.16


    The walls and enclosures have all fallen and crumbled;


    Thorns and briars rise and touch the sky.


    I do not see elders from former days, I only see recent youths.


    I step to the side, for there are no walking paths;


    The overgrown fields have not been plowed again.


    Travelers have not returned here for so long,


    They do not know the way.


    The fields¡ªhow barren and bleak!


    For a thousand leagues there is no smoke from houses.


    As I think on this place that was once my home,


    My breath catches, and I cannot speak.¡±17


    Others didn¡¯t react much to Qin Yi¡¯s poem, only recalling that Qin Yi hailed originally from Luoyang and was probably reminiscing about his homeland. However, Li Zhi was entranced by his verses and could not help but ask, ¡°Is Luoyang really so barren?¡±


    Qin Yi did not respond, only silently drinking a cup of wine. Li Zhi sighed and stated, ¡°The area around Luoyang is strategically located and has been plagued for years by war. Even now, it is a land of famine and impoverishment.18 I will advise Imperial Father to rebuild Luoyang.¡±


    Hearing this, Li An became resentful. In his mind, he thought, Is there a need for you to shoot your mouth off? Do I not know to remonstrate Imperial Father? If you weren¡¯t contesting succession with me, I would have focused on handling these matters long ago. While he thought this in his head, nothing was revealed on his face.


    As the sequence was in accordance to an individual¡¯s status and position, the next person was Xiahou Yuanfeng. He smiled and recited, ¡°West Lake:


    The cold moon and spring seem to be frozen and can¡¯t move and flow,


    We sing the fisherman¡¯s songs and don¡¯t know where to go boating.


    In the west wind, the white duckweed and the red knotweed,


    The vast lake is of a singular color in autumn.¡±19


    While others marveled at the grace and elegance of the poem selected by Xiahou Yuanfeng, I only smiled mildly. This man was a profound schemer, cunning and agile of mind. Even when reciting poetry, he did not forget to mask his actual temperament. If he had not come personally to explain his rescue of Vicious Killer, I probably would not have been seen through this man¡¯s mask and would have considered him to be no more than a dissolute young master.


    Following, Lu Jingzhong recited, ¡°Changsha:


    Here, where you spent your three years¡¯ exile,


    To be mourned in Chu for ten thousand years,


    Can I trace your footprint in the autumn grass¡ª


    Or only slanting sunlight through the bleak woods?


    If even good Emperor Wen20 was cold-hearted,


    Could you hope that the dull Xiang River would understand you,


    These desolate waters, these taciturn mountains,


    When you came, like me, so far away?¡±21


    His recitation had a certain modulation, his gaze falling upon me. Aside from the ignorant Jing Chi and Sima Xiong, everyone had an awkward expression on their faces. Everyone knew that Lu Jingzhong was mocking me, stating that although I was a great talent, I was not recognized a virtuous master. Naturally, in his eyes, it was impossible for the Prince of Yong to become emperor. Moreover, Lu Jingzhong¡¯s verses were extremely vicious, cursing me, a guest from Southern Chu, to lose my liege, the Prince of Yong. Jia Yi was the Grand Tutor for Emperor Wen¡¯s favorite son, the Prince of Liang, Liu Yi. When Liu Yi died from injuries suffered from falling off his horse, Jia Yi felt guilty and died grief-stricken a year later. I was thus another Jia Yi. Jia Yi had died at the age of thirty-three. It seemed like Lu Jingzhong did not intend to allow me to live past that age.


    A cold look of implacable hatred flashed in the Prince of Yong¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t blaming Lu Jingzhong for cursing him. As enemies, it was understandable to be cursed. However, Lu Jingzhong cursing Jiang Zhe to die a premature death caused his fury to surge up violently, as Jiang Zhe¡¯s health was extremely frail after suffering an assassination attempt. Li Zhi was frequently worried that Jiang Zhe would die from of an illness, therefore was especially furious at Lu Jingzhong¡¯s behavior. Just as he was about to cause a scene, I had already smiled and stated, ¡°Junior Mentor Lu speaks well. I admire Jia Yi greatly. If I have the opportunity to visit Changsha, I will definitely pay a visit and admire his former home. Allow me to drink this cup with the junior mentor.¡± Finished speaking, I drank a cup of wine. My pale white complexion immediately gained a rosy color. Xiaoshunzi calmly gazed at Lu Jingzhong, a trace of killing intent flashing in his eyes.


    In his heart, Lu Jingzhong was somewhat regretful of his words. He should not have been so rude. However, ever since this man had arrived in the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, he always felt that his ploys were no longer as effective,22 leaving him feeling depressed. This time, he could not help but mock Jiang Zhe, partly to vent his anger and partly because he was somewhat knowledgeable about medicine. From Jiang Zhe¡¯s weak breathing, Lu Jingzhong hoped that he would be die from excess anger.


    Seeing the atmosphere worsen, Wei Ying opened his mouth and said, ¡°It should be my turn. Zhongnan:23


    How beautiful the north ridge of the Zhongnan Mountains,


    Its snow-capped peaks floating in the clouds.


    Woodlands after rain and snow unveils a bright blue sky,


    Evening comes and the city grows increasingly cold.¡±24


    After he finished, he drank a cup of wine. With this change of subject, the atmosphere began to improve. In my mind, I praised Wei Ying for indeed being educated by the prime minister, truly deserving of being Prime Minister Wei¡¯s son. This poem was exquisite and fresh; however at the end it could not escape Wei Ying¡¯s riches and honor, glory and splendor. Everyone knew that the Zhongnan Mountains were a shortcut to promotion.25


    Following was the turn of the several generals present. Aside from Zhangsun Ji, they all showed signs of reluctance and embarrassment. Just at this moment, suddenly a servant hastily entered. It was one of the Qin residence¡¯s retainers. Glancing at everyone, his face showing signs of reluctance and embarrassment, he walked towards Qin Yi and whispered into the grand general¡¯s ear. Qin Yi¡¯s entire body shook, waving his hand to dismiss his retainer. At this moment, the forces of several different parties simultaneously burst into the grounds¡ªthey were imperial bodyguards serving the crown prince and the Princes of Yong and Qi. I clearly heard them all report one thing: someone had raided the Ministry of War¡¯s military equipment storehouse located on the Wei River, burning all of the equipment located there. Moreover, they had left a symbol behind. That symbol was a piece of Southern Chu tough silk that was as white as snow. Using blood, the piece of silk was written the characters, Embroidered Union.


    At the same moment, the crown prince and the Princes of Yong and Qi all rose to bid their farewells. Li Hanyou pretended to not be aware of what was happening, rising to her feet, she said, ¡°Everyone else can leave, but it¡¯s Jiang daren¡¯s turn. Jiang daren is a gifted scholar from Southern Chu. How can he leave like this?¡±


    I knew that she was setting a trap. If I said that I was fond of Southern Chu, she would frame me for not forgetting my homeland. If I said that I was fond of Great Yong, she would mock me for forgetting my old relationships. I had understood this long ago. Therefore, when I heard her name me, I only peacefully recited:


    ¡°The booms of her drum harmonize with the zither to please the clouds,


    From yonder the emperor¡¯s soul is aroused.


    Dances the water goddess so happily,


    Southerners listen in daze.


    Her performance induces metal and stone to sing merrily,


    The clear tones fuse with echoes in space merrily.


    The old plane tree is moved to express its admiration,


    Scented white reeds release perfume for saturation.


    The music flows with the Xiang River to its extent,


    Then veers across Lake Dongting raising a whirl of desolation.


    No one can be found whence the melodies ended,


    On upper river verdant peaks silently stand.¡±26


    ¡°Zhe once heard of Concubine Xiang¡¯s shrine on Junshan Island in Lake Dongting. People in the area would frequently hear two string instruments play in perfect harmony at midnight. No matter how much you want to see, you won¡¯t be able to see. Today, I use this poem as my response to this drinking game. I wonder if it is appropriate?¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knitted slightly, as if scowling. Jiang Zhe¡¯s verse was filled with ghostly gloominess and yet also did not fully express his views, and could not be surmised. She could only angrily state, ¡°Jiang daren speaks well,¡± drinking the remaining wine in her cup. Although Li Hanyou had only sipped at her cup, the Qin residence¡¯s wine was incomparably strong. At this moment, her cheeks were rosy, rendering her even more beautiful. Her light frown and shallow anger caused her to be beautiful beyond imagination. Even the crown prince, who was in a rush to depart to handle the trouble, and the anxious Prince of Yong, could only stop in their tracks, dazed by her beauty. Qin Qing stared stunned, the only thing in his eyes the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Footnotes:


    À´ÈÕ·½³¤, lairifangchang ¨C idiom, lit. the future is long; there will be ample time for that later, we¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there


    ÂÌÖé, l¨¹zhu ¨C lit. green pearl


    ´äݺ, cui ying ¨C lit. jade oriole


    Zhurong (×£ÈÚ) aka Chongli (ÖØÀè) is a god of fire and the south in Chinese mythology


    Yan Emperor (Ñ×µÛ) or the Flame Emperor was defeated and allied with the Yellow Emperor (»ÆµÛ) to form the Yanhuang tribe (Ñ×»Æ), the progenitors of the Chinese people.


    Ò¢, Yao was a legendary Chinese ruler who was one of and one of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. He was said to have invented the game of weiqi


    Óí, Yu was a legendary Chinese ruler who was one of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. He was said to be the founding ruler of the Xia Dynasty and was said to have stopped a series of floods that had plagued early Chinese civilization


    This is a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet, Zhang Yu (ÕÅí²), entitled When Summer Begins.


    The Îâ¹³, Wu Hook is an ancient Chinese sword that was curved and designed to increase the hooking and kill potential of a sword.


    This is from a poem by the Tang Dynasty scholar, Zhang Ji (ÕżÌ), entitled Sending Off Minister Wang to Patrol the Borders at Youzhou.


    Refers to the fief originally held by the Dukes of Zhou before overthrowing the Shang Dynasty.


    Refers to the land north of the Yellow River.


    ½úìô, Jinci ¨C the Jinci Temple or the Jin Ancestral Temple is a temple that dates back to the Zhou Dynasty located near modern-day Taiyuan


    This is a poem by the Qing Dynasty poet, Zhu Yizun (ÖìÒÍ×ð), entitled Taizong¡¯s Stele at the Jinci Temple.


    Úøɽ, Mangshan ¨C Mt. Mang is located just outside Luoyang in Henan and is the location of many tombs dating back to the Han and Jin Dynasty


    Refers to the sack of Luoyang by Dong Zhuo (¶­×¿) in in 191 AD during the Three Kingdoms period.


    This is a poem by the third son of Cao Cao, Cao Zhi (²ÜÖ²). One of the most famous poets of his era, Cao Zhi is lamenting Luoyang¡¯s devastation after it was sacked by Dong Zhuo. This poem is the second of two poems entitled Presented to Lady Ying.


    ÃñÉúµò±Ö, minshengdiaobi ¨C idiom, lit. the people¡¯s livelihood is reduced to destitution; famine and impoverishment


    This is a poem entitled Autumn Moon over Calm Lake by the Song Dynasty poet, Sun Rui (ËïÈñ). The poem speaks of the third of ten beautiful sceneries on the West Lake in Hangzhou.


    ººÎĵÛ, Han Wendi was the fifth emperor of the Han Dynasty


    This poem is by the Tang Dynasty poet, Liu Changqing (Áõ³¤Çä), entitled On Passing Jia Yi¡¯s House in Changsha.


    Ò»·«·ç˳, yifanfengshun ¨C idiom, lit. propitious wind throughout the journey; smooth sailing, to go smoothly


    ÖÕÄÏ, zhongnan ¨C refers to the Zhongnan Mountains (ÖÕÄÏɽ), a branch of the Qin Mountains (ÇØÁë) located south of Chang¡¯an, modern-day Xi¡¯an


    This is a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet, Zu Yong (×æÓ½), entitled On Seeing the Snow Peak of Zhongnan.


    ÖÕÄϽݾ¶, zhongnanjiejing ¨C idiom, lit. Zhongnan Mountains are a shortcut to a ministerial job; fig. to take a shortcut to promotion


    This is a poem entitled Musical Soul of the Xiang River by the Tang Dynasty poet, Qian Qi (Ç®Æð).

 Chapter 28: Marrying Couples

    Chapter 28: Marrying Couples


    In the fifth month of the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, the Emperor bestowed the title of Imperial Princess upon the Princess of Jingjiang, and arranged for her to marry the son of Qin Yi, the Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Qin Qing. In other words, further empowering the Prince.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    On the road back, the Prince of Yong stated gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suiyun. Someday in the future, I will definitely kill Lu Jingzhong for you.¡±


    I smiled calmly and replied, ¡°Why is Your Imperial Highness so enraged? Your Imperial Highness should be happy instead. Lu Jingzhong is strong on the offensive but neglects defense. Advising the Crown Prince, he is able to come up with three stratagems with each step. However, those three stratagems are difficult to combine and work in concert. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Moreover, can the eggs remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined? That subject does not take to heart this man. This subject is concerned about Li Hanyou. That woman¡¯s intelligence is outstanding. Each and every one of her actions is able to affect the will and sentiment of others. She was the winner this time. I¡¯m afraid that Qin Qing will probably be unable to escape. Wasn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness also tempted?¡±


    Li Zhi could not help but blush with shame, as he denied, ¡°Suiyun is joking.¡±


    My expression did not change, observing, ¡°This woman is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect and is also a noblewoman of the imperial clan. What is rare is that her profound scheming is concealed from view. Her appearance and bearing carry not a single of hint of pride or haughtiness. It¡¯s understandable for Qin Qing to shift his affections to her. I believe if it weren¡¯t for Grand General Qin making excuses, their marriage would have already happened. Your Imperial Highness should be careful of her. If she is married to Qin Qing, then his status will increase. In the future, the one who can harm Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ambitions is that woman.¡±


    ¡°If Qin Qing marries her, then things will likely turn for the worse,¡± worried Li Zhi anxiously, ¡°Although Grand General Qin is just and impartial, if the marriage were to proceed, then ¡­¡±


    Although Li Zhi did not finish, I already understood the meaning of his words. I waved my hand and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Imperial Highness. Although Qin Qing is the Grand General¡¯s eldest son, he does not have the ability to influence his father. With the subtle influence caused between father and son, it is improbable that they will make things difficult for Your Imperial Highness. Moreover, Qin Yong is the Grand General¡¯s closest subordinate. If we are able to rope over that man, then Your Imperial Highness will have no need to worry.¡±


    Li Zhi inquired, ¡°Qin Yong is completely loyal to the Grand General. How are we going to draw him to our side?¡±


    I smiled and responded, ¡°Leave this matter to this subject. If Your Imperial Highness were to get involved, it would instead cause the Crown Prince and the Grand General to become unhappy. This subject has a way to have him unwittingly serve Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°This matter will be handed to you,¡± accepted Li Zhi, nodding his head. ¡°There is another matter. The Embroidered Union is so aggressive and unbridled. Imperial Father will surely dispatch a general to destroy them. This Prince wants to recommend Zhangsun Ji. With his capability and outstanding martial arts, he is the prime candidate. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°If General Zhangsun were to take charge of this matter,¡± I explained, ¡°Then whatever evidence he finds tying the Embroidered Union to the Crown Prince will be met with skepticism. If this subject¡¯s anticipation is correct, the Crown Prince will recommend the Prince of Qi to handle this matter. After all, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, does not have a capable military commander under his command.¡±


    Li Zhi asked, ¡°If that is the case, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that there will be no evidence found whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°In reality, the Crown Prince and Your Imperial Highness are both too anxious,¡± I responded with a smile. ¡°The Embroidered Union¡¯s raid on the military storehouses is only a small rebellion. If it weren¡¯t for the Crown Prince having a guilty conscience, why would he be so anxious to dispatch people to quell their rebellion? Initially, Your Imperial Highness was not actively involved in this matter. At present, the Crown Prince¡¯s involvement is not yet exposed. However, if this matter were exposed by Your Imperial Highness, then it would inevitably cause His Imperial Majesty to suspect Your Imperial Highness¡¯s motives. The Crown Prince¡¯s recommendation of the Prince of Qi will only serve to make this matter more conspicuous.1 Cui Yang¡¯s death has already alarmed all levels of society. The matters involving the Ministry of Revenue have not yet been revealed. If the Crown Prince were to recommend the Prince of Qi, there is no harm for Your Imperial Highness to suggest that there is no need to dispatch such a high-ranking commander to handle something so trivial. Have Qin Qing handle this matter. If Qin Qing performs meritorious service, then it would be proper and expected for His Imperial Majesty will bestow a marriage. Presumably, His Imperial Majesty will also feel that the neutral Qin family is most appropriate. I believe that the Emperor will not reject this candidate.¡±


    A lively light danced in his eyes, as Li Zhi replied, ¡°Moreover, this ploy will drive a wedge between the Qin family and the Fengyi Sect. If the Fengyi Sect is determined to obstruct the investigation, then the marriage will definitely not proceed.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Regardless of the result, there will be no benefit to Your Imperial Highness. To speak the truth, this subject really didn¡¯t expect that the Embroidered Union would have such methods. Although Huo Jicheng is a perverse and disagreeable character, he is a firm and decisive man. No wonder, the Embroidered Union has been able to survive to this day.¡±


    ¡°Suiyun, this Prince feels that the current situation is entirely within your grasp,¡± sighed Li Zhi. ¡°Fortunately, you have always been working behind the scenes for this Prince¡¯s benefit, otherwise this Prince really could not sleep and eat peacefully.¡±


    Seeing that my face actually revealed a bleak and desolate look, Li Zhi asked with alarm, ¡°Suiyun, what¡¯s wrong? Has this Prince misspoken?¡±


    I smiled slightly, discarding the disappointment and frustration in my heart. Although I had an untreatable illness, as long as I focused on convalescing, it was still possible for me to live a hundred years. Although this fighting and scheming could only shorten my lifespan, I should be able to ensure that the Prince of Yong¡¯s ascension to the imperial throne within a few years. When the time came, with the size of the world, would I really be unable to find a place to convalesce? In a low voice, I recited, ¡°Green and limpid the water of the lake, the ancients gone. / Hearing boating songs, not knowing where the boat has gone.¡±


    ¡°Who composed this poem?¡± asked Li Zhi with a smile, ¡°For it to be so carefree and leisurely?¡±


    Without thinking, I answered, ¡°This is a poem that this subject once saw in a book. I do not know who composed it. Your Imperial Highness, presumably the Emperor will very quickly summon Your Imperial Highness to an audience. Your Imperial Highness should go back to change and prepare. Since this subject has promised to instruct General Jing, then there¡¯s no need for him to accompany Your Imperial Highness to the palace.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled. ¡°Okay. This Prince wants to see how Suiyun makes something of that stubborn and naughty disciple.¡±


    I also smiled, inquiring, ¡°If I have him compose a poem by himself, I wonder what rewards Your Imperial Highness will bestow on this subject?¡±


    After thinking it over, Li Zhi replied, ¡°This Prince can¡¯t think of anything appropriate at this moment. You do not like money or jewels. Books and scrolls, you have read aplenty. If Suiyun requires anything, there is no harm in speaking it. This Prince is willing to fetch anything to serve as your reward.¡±


    I respectfully stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is too courteous. There is only one thing.¡­ Last time, Your Imperial Highness flew into a terrible rage when this subject was almost assassinated, because Vicious Killer was introduced by Jiangnan Spring. Although Your Imperial Highness did not shutter and seize the assets of that restaurant, Your Imperial Highness still had the Imperial Capital Magistrate investigate rigorously. Over these days, Jiangnan Spring cannot be at peace. This subject asks Your Imperial Highness to grant a favor and forgive this subject¡¯s younger cousin.¡±


    Li Zhi immediately remembered. That day, he had flown into a rage. If it weren¡¯t for Guan Xiu¡¯s reminder that Jing Shunqing was Jiang Zhe¡¯s cousin, it was likely that the Jiangnan Spring would be completely shuttered and seized. But after being implicated, the Jiangnan Spring¡¯s business was quite miserable. After Jiang Zhe¡¯s life was saved, Li Zhi had forgotten about this matter. Now that Jiang Zhe brought this up again, Li Zhi could not help but be somewhat embarrassed. Promptly, he confessed, ¡°This Prince has been so busy that I¡¯ve forgotten about this. In reality, I have already everything investigated and your younger cousin was not involved with the assassination attempt. This Prince will immediately dispatch someone to inform the Imperial Capital Magistrate. However, this can¡¯t be considered as a reward. How about this? If you can teach Jing Chi how to compose poetry, then this Prince will bestow this upon you.¡± As he spoke, he removed a green jade pendant from his waist, fiddling with it.


    I knew that this jade pendant was bestowed by the emperor and was a top-quality piece of jade. Its value was higher than a thousand catties of gold. This was an extremely precious stake for our gamble. I thus smiled and said, ¡°This subject knew about this situation for a while now. Originally, this subject wished to have my younger cousin be taught a lesson, teaching him the meaning of the word ¡®caution.¡¯ However, two days ago, my virtuous sister-in-law came to tearfully beg for my help. It is already difficult for her as a woman far from her native land. Now that she has come to earnestly beseech my help, I can¡¯t even give her face.¡±


    Seeing my smile, Li Zhi wondered, ¡°Suiyun, if you are to lose, what is your stake?¡±


    After thinking it over, I answered, ¡°This subject has already received many rewards from Your Imperial Highness. I can¡¯t show my sincerity if I do not use something special. If this subject were to lose, this item shall be forfeited.¡± As I finished speaking, I removed the jade belt at my waist.


    Li Zhi looked over with misgivings. Although this jade belt appeared to be nice-looking, it was only a leather belt with jade pieces sewn onto it. Although it was ornate, the jade was not exquisitely refined, nor were the jade of high quality. How was it worth serving as a stake? However, he would not haggle and thus said, ¡°This will do. If you lose, I will take this jade belt.¡±


    I smiled slightly. At present, I had no intention of informing Li Zhi that I had recently designed this belt. It had only been fetched back by Xiaoshunzi a few days earlier. Inside the belt was a mechanism that was able to fire three poisoned needles dipped in a highly toxic poison. This belt had been prepared for my own protection. If another assassin were to come, then I would have the opportunity to strike back. This jade belt was quite precious. Moreover, it was a special design by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.


    As we were speaking, we had already arrived back at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Just as we arrived at the entrance, we saw a mounted imperial bodyguard gallop towards us. In his hand, he was holding an imperial edict. Seeing the Prince of Yong, the bodyguard dismounted from his horse and kneeled, proclaiming, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, His Imperial Majesty has summoned you to enter the palace.¡±


    Li Zhi promptly replied, ¡°Please allow this Prince to change and I will immediately enter the palace.¡±


    The imperial bodyguard quickly rose to his feet and withdrew, saying, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Idle, I returned to the Cold Courtyard. Following behind me was not only Xiaoshunzi, but also the unwilling Jing Chi. With great difficulty, he had escaped from the headache inducing drinking game and itched to find a place to train his fists and feet and loosen his muscles and bones. Who could have imagined that he would be summoned to the Cold Courtyard?


    Jing Chi gloomily watched Jiang Zhe from behind, once again moaning bitterly in his heart. This weak and feeble scholar had unexpectedly received His Highness¡¯s decree to exercise control himself. He usually looked down on these scholars. Although there were plenty of civil officials serving under the Prince of Yong, the majority of them were advisers adept at military strategies and Jing Chi would actually remain at a respectful distance.2 However, he had never seen this scholar put forward any plans or offer any advice, hiding in the Cold Courtyard all day long, panting for breath to the point of near death if he were to walk a few paces too many. However, the Prince of Yong truly trusted this scholar greatly, having Jing Chi and others listen to his commands. Last night, Jiang Zhe had dispatched him to handle that matter that he could not make heads or tails of. Even now, Jing Chi was still confused.


    Following them into the Cold Courtyard were the imperial bodyguards assigned to protect Jiang Zhe. They had all accompanied Jiang Zhe on this recent outing. Practiced in rapidly defending vital locations, these imperial bodyguards immediately transformed the Cold Courtyard into an impenetrable fortress. Jing Chi¡¯s mouth twitched. This Jiang Zhe was truly once bitten, twice shy. At this moment, Jing Chi suddenly felt a chill. Raising his head to look, he caught sight of a pair of icy eyes staring at him. Xiaoshunzi had seen the expression on Jing Chi¡¯s face and was using his eyes to serve as a warning. Jing Chi shivered inwardly. He greatly admired Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts and promptly lowered his head.


    Returning to my chambers, I called Jing Chi in. Picking up a couple copies of Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War, I placed it on the desk. Serenely, I said, ¡°If you can memorize the contexts of this book, I will let you out.¡±


    Stupefied, Jing Chi looked at that thin book, an agonized smile appearing on his face.


    I smiled and stated, ¡°My health is poor. I won¡¯t be able to teach you today. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you every day for one hour. The remaining time, you must transcribe and copy the contents of my teachings. I know that you can recognize some characters. Oh, right ¡­ you can recite and transcribe in the room next door. Xiaoshunzi will supervise you. All right, bring your luggage and move into the Cold Courtyard.¡±


    Jing Chi was greatly astonished. Just as he was about to decline, he saw a resolute look in the weak scholar¡¯s eyes and could not help but reply, ¡°Yes, daren.¡±


    After Jing Chi had departed, Xiaoshunzi asked, dissatisfied, ¡°Why is young master wasting time on such a coarse individual? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend the time resting?¡±


    ¡°From this man¡¯s appearance and character, he is someone loyal and candid, firm and courageous,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°If he can learn some of the Art of War, then His Imperial Highness will have acquired an additional loyal and high-ranking general. This man most highly values camaraderie. In the future, I will also be able to acquire some safeguards. What¡¯s not to like about this? Pass down the command: the Secret Camp must dispatch individuals to get close to Qin Yong. The best would be gaining Qin Yong¡¯s trust and confidence. Hualiu and L¨¹¡¯er are both handpicked operatives from the Hidden Group. Have Chen Zhen select one of them to perform this task. The ruckus caused by the Embroidered Union will be very large. We should pull back. You, Chen Zhen, and Han Wuji can consider how to deploy everyone else. However, at least half of the Secret Camp must be ready to listen to my commands. Arrange for the other half to become concealed amongst the common people. In the future, we will have a use for them.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head, quietly replying, ¡°I will take care of this matter tonight. We have been preparing for quite some time now; it won¡¯t be too difficult. Young master, Li An and Lu Jingzhong were both extremely rude. If young master were not occupied with important matters, I would have taken their lives long ago.¡±


    In an tranquil voice, I stated, ¡°Someday in the future, I will definitely send you to take their lives.¡±


    That very night, I learned of the contents of the debate before the imperial throne. Sure enough, Qin Qing was appointed to exterminate the Embroidered Union. Although the crown prince had pulled out all the stops to dispatch the Prince of Qi, what the Prince of Yong said was reasonable¡ªthere was no need to dispatch an imperial prince to exterminate the small Embroidered Union. In addition, the choice of Qin Qing completely conformed to the emperor¡¯s intentions. After the Prince of Yong returned, he told me that he had noticed that the crown prince and the Prince of Qi had both secretly dispatched men. As for whether the Fengyi Sect dispatched anyone, the Prince of Yong did not yet know. However, we both knew that the Fengyi Sect would not sit idly.


    During the following period, I was occupied with instructing my uninterested disciple. Although Jing Chi would become drowsy whenever he caught sight of books, there was no way that he would be as naughty and mischievous as Lu Can. Therefore, as I lectured about books, I also used real life examples to raise his interest. Although Jing Chi found everything extremely dull in the beginning, his interest was quickly piqued. Although he did not understand the art of war, the years spent in the military caused him to be able to ask difficult questions based upon his personal experiences. In this way, whether he asked or I answered, both of us received great benefits. After two to three days, Jing Chi was already listening to my teachings in high spirits. Every morning, he would wait outside my chambers for me to get out of bed. In the afternoon, I would force him to transcribe books. Surprisingly, he persisted. Though his handwriting left me not knowing whether to laugh or cry. However, I was finally able to roughly explain Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War to him. Although because of his temperament, he was never able to understand the thirteenth chapter on Intelligence and Espionage, I did not make any unreasonable demands. Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War was wide-ranging and profound. Even I dared not claim that I was a master of all of its contents, let alone this man. My mind recalled the period when I taught the Art of War to Lu Can, he was able to infer the whole matter after hearing one point. However due to his obstinacy, probably because of his family background, Lu Can was always filled with doubts whenever I spoke of the eleventh chapter, The Nine Battlegrounds. Moreover, although his strategic ability was extraordinary, his understanding of the sinister and vicious nature of man was quite lacking.


    This day, I had Jing Chi write down the Art of War from his memory. Watching him dripping with sweat as he wrote, I once again regretted my decision to allow him to use my desk. Fine ¡­ Out of sight, out of mind.3 I closed my eyes and laid down on the soft couch, gradually falling asleep. Suddenly, the sound of urgent footsteps could be heard approaching from the distance. I quickly opened my eyes, only seeing Li Zhi filled with anger enter the chambers.


    I smiled slightly and ordered, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, bring some tea for His Imperial Highness to help His Imperial Highness¡¯s anger dissipate. What has happened to cause Your Imperial Highness to become like this?¡±


    When Li Zhi caught sight of Jiang Zhe, for some unknown reason, his anger gradually vanished. Further catching sight of Jing Chi staring at him blankly, his face covered with ink marks, and the disorder on the desk, Li Zhi could not help but snicker. After he sat down, he accepted the teacup from Xiaoshunzi, taking a sip. With the sip, the last of his anger disappeared. Jing Chi promptly rose to his feet to bid his farewell. With a smile, I said, ¡°You are not permitted to goof off. Go next door to continue to write. If you peek at the book, don¡¯t blame me for punishing you to copy books until your hair turn white.¡±


    Jing Chi promptly made a solemn vow. He could not forget what had happened last time I had tested him when I had punished him by forcing him to copy the Art of War ten times. He didn¡¯t sleep a wink that night.


    After Jing Chi had departed, I softly asked, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Li Zhi coldly expounded, ¡°Qin Qing is truly capable. The Embroidered Union was greedy for accomplishments and repeatedly launched raids. Qin Qing deliberately let them do as they pleased for a time before launching a strike and completely defeating the Embroidered Union. Although some remnants were able to escape, they are no longer a threat. Unfortunately, Huo Jicheng was able to escape. Although this is a fly in the ointment,4 it is still acceptable. The captured Embroidered Union rebels have all confessed to the smuggling operation collaborating with officials from the Ministry of Revenue. Qin Qing was honest and just. After he obtained all of their confessions, he delivered it with all of the witnesses to the Emperor. However, as this evidence was circumstantial, as no one could testify to the Crown Prince and Cui Yang¡¯s involvement, and Huo Jicheng had escaped, therefore the Crown Prince completely ducked responsibility. He claimed that the officials of the Ministry of Revenue had formed a conspiracy to defraud the state, while Cui Yang was acting on his orders to investigate the rumor of the smuggling operation and was thus killed by the Embroidered Union. Ultimately, Imperial Father only had him going into seclusion to reflect upon his mistakes. Originally, the Minister of Revenue, Liang Jinqian, was to be relieved from his post, but Imperial Father was persuaded otherwise by Prime Minister Wei. Liang Jinqian has been temporarily allowed to remain at his post to atone for his faults. This, in itself, is nothing. Imperial Father then took the opportunity to bestow marriage between Qin Qing and Li Hanyou.¡±


    I asked, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s predisposition towards the Crown Prince has not just been for one day. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. It is likely that all of the ambitious scholars in the world now know the Crown Prince¡¯s true colors. With this, we have already achieved our objective. However, why is the marriage between Li Hanyou and Qin Qing being arranged in such a rush? Did the Grand General not object?¡±


    Li Zhi sighed. ¡°Li Hanyou actually privately followed Qin Qing to put down this rebellion, and even saved Qin Qing¡¯s life from the hands of assassins from the Embroidered Union. The two are already together. It would be impossible for the Grand General to prevent this union from happening no matter how he wishes to prevent it. How can the purity of a princess of the imperial clan be besmirched? Imperial Father even specially bestowed the title of Imperial Princess upon Li Hanyou. Qin Qing is now the Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry.¡±


    With a sigh, I inquired, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness prepared for this situation long ago? Why are you so indignant?¡±


    Li Zhi was silent for a while before he responded, ¡°Imperial Father issued an edict, betrothing Princess Changle to Wei Ying.¡±


    My hand shook, the folding fan in my hand dropping to the floor. After a while, I leaned down and picked up the folding fan. Then I said, ¡°This isn¡¯t anything major. Your Imperial Highness knew of the Emperor¡¯s wish to find a worthy husband for the Princess. Wei Ying¡¯s character and talent are both incredible. What is even rarer is that his temperament is gentle and honest. Didn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness look favorably upon him?¡±


    In an agonized voice, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Suiyun, do you really not know of Imperial Sister¡¯s intentions? Why does she always keep your poems with her, never letting them leave her side morning and night? Why do you think she went so far as to send the millennium-old Ningpo figwort to continue your life? Why do you think that she treats Roulan as her own when the Princess of Yong brings her to the palace? Are you really so blind to these matters? Do you know that when Imperial Sister learned that Imperial Father betrothed her to Wei Ying, she actually went so far to cut her long hair and wish to become a nun? In anger, Imperial Father told her, as long as she gave a name, regardless of whom it was, Imperial Father would allow that person to become the imperial son-in-law. However, she did not say a word and has been placed under house arrest in the palace. Suiyun, if you have the mind, this Prince will stake everything and bring you into the palace to propose marriage. Are you willing?¡±


    Footnotes:


    Óû¸ÇÃÖÕÃ, yugaimizhang ¨C idiom, lit. trying to hide something makes it more conspicuous; a cover up only makes matters worse


    ¾´¹íÉñ¶øÔ¶Ö®, jingguishen¡¯eryuanzhi ¨C idiom, lit. to respect Gods and demons from a distance; to remain at a respectful distance


    ÑÛ²»¼û£¬ÐIJ»·³, yanbujian, xinbufan ¨C idiom, lit. what the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve; out of sight, out of mind


    ÃÀÖв»×ã, meizhongbuzu ¨C idiom, lit. everything is fine except for one small defect; the fly in the ointment

 Chapter 29: The Shadow of the Waning Moon

    Chapter 29: The Shadow of the Waning Moon


    In the fifth month of the first year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtian era, the Yong Emperor betrothed Princess Changle to Wei Ying. Wei Ying was renowned throughout the world for his ability and virtue. But the Princess cut her hair and made a solemn pledge, refusing to acquiesce, causing the Emperor to break into a violent rage. It was some time before his anger dissipated. Secretly, the Emperor said to the Princess, ¡°If child has anyone in mind, regardless of worthiness, regardless of social status, We will betroth you to him.¡± The Princess remained silent.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    The waning moon was like a hook, floating heavily and peacefully in the night sky. Standing below the imperial dais was Princess Changle dressed in plain, unadorned clothes, silently gazing up at the serene, weak moonlight. These days, her originally rounded features gradually gained a sense of heartbreak. Half of her ink-black hair had been cut, and now only reached her shoulders. Palace maids had already helped her groom her hair. Unfortunately, it was too short and could not be tied up into a bun. It was only held together with a headscarf. Although the night breeze was refreshing, Princess Changle¡¯s clothes were thin and the wind penetrated her to the bone. However, throughout, she refused to return to her chambers. Under this kind of moonlight, she would find it difficult to sleep. After a long while, she raised her white hand. Within was a folding fan. On it was written a quatrain:


    The cold water of the pond is fresh in the autumn,


    The distant road is exhausted when it arrives at the crossing.


    Fortunately, the painting could not be painted,


    The completion of the painting is a life¡¯s regret.1


    She recited the poem in a low voice. This folding fan had recently been delivered by the Princess of Yong, the poem composed and penned by that person. The Princess of Yong knew that she was fond of Jiang Zhe¡¯s poetry and had gotten the folding fan to present to Changle. Jiang Zhe probably did not pay much mind to a simple folding fan, but to Changle, ever since she received the fan, it had never left her side. This object was the most precious item and she would never willingly part with it.


    At this moment, L¨¹¡¯e walked over, carrying a cloak. In a begging voice, she said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this servant cannot bear to watch you suffer so. If His Imperial Majesty and the Noble Consort were to learn of this, they will definitely blame this servant for failing to serve upon Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Princess Changle smiled slightly and accepted the cloak. ¡°We are not so fragile and are here only because of this beautiful night scenery. It¡¯s okay. You go back and retire first. We will go back soon to rest.¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e saw that the princess¡¯s expression was not bad and thus steeled her nerve to ask, ¡°Princess, this servant doesn¡¯t understand. Xiahou daren is a master of brush and sword, and is also extremely handsome. That he is not to your liking isn¡¯t a problem as, after all, everyone says that Xiahou daren is dissolute and debauched. The Princess¡¯s temper is gentle and kindhearted. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if you dislike him. However, Wei daren not only has behavior and appearance that surpasses others, but is also clean-living and honest, never involving himself in immoral conducts. And yet he is still not to the Princess¡¯s liking. It truly leaves this servant greatly puzzled.¡±


    Princess Changle tranquilly replied, ¡°What do you understand? All right, go ¡­¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e shivered inside, seeing that the princess¡¯s exquisite features carried with it a faintly discernible sneer. The distinctive dignity of these members of the imperial household caused L¨¹¡¯e to no longer dare to speak any further. Quietly, as if walking on tiptoes, she withdrew.


    Princess Changle sighed slightly, feeling the cold of night become increasingly crisp, her embroidered shoes feeling ice-cold. Just as she was about to turn to return to her chambers, the evening breeze transmitted the sound of a faintly discernible sigh. Princess Changle¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed and she questioned, ¡°Who is it that is spying on Us?¡±


    A jade figure glinted and a woman dressed in a green court uniform appeared in front of Princess Changle. Princess Changle stared at this woman blankly before she stated, ¡°So it is Sister Hanyou. Why have you come so late to pay a visit to my Jade Phoenix Hall?¡±


    Fluttering like a breeze, Li Hanyou bowed. ¡°Today, this servant was betrothed to General Qin. But remembering elder sister¡¯s loneliness in the palace, I could not help but feel restless. Therefore, I have intentionally come here. As expected, elder sister has not yet retired. I hope that elder sister can invite me inside to chat.¡±


    Princess Changle placidly replied, ¡°These days, younger sister has frequently come to keep me company. Changle can¡¯t thank you enough. However, it is already the dead of night and it is inconvenient to chat. Younger sister should return home to rest.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed. After thinking it over, she recalled the news that the Princess of Yong had come into the palace. Could it be that Princess Changle had learned of how she tried to make things difficult for Jiang Zhe in the Qin residence? Everyone knew that Princess Changle was fond of Jiang Zhe¡¯s poetry. Moreover, reportedly the person that Princess Changle admired most was that man. Now it seemed that this was highly likely, otherwise why would she be so frigid2 now after being so affectionate last time? If this was the case, she must find out the truth, otherwise wouldn¡¯t this matter spin out of control?


    Thinking of this, Li Hanyou smiled. ¡°I have long heard that Your Imperial Highness is fond of the poetry of Southern Chu¡¯s gifted scholar. A few days ago, Hanyou had the fortune of witnessing Jiang zhuangyuan reciting poetry. Although it wasn¡¯t a poem composed by the zhuangyuan, there was sentence that was well said. It is said that poetry expresses one¡¯s ideals. Does elder sister not want to know the details?¡±


    Princess Changle was moved. A few days ago, the Princess of Yong had entered the palace, unintentionally bringing up the poetry gathering. It was only that Noble Consort was next to her, and she did not have the opportunity to ask carefully. She thus agreed, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    Li Hanyou skipped over the scheming and fighting, only speaking of the poems that everyone had selected. Finally, when she recited the verses, ¡°No one can be found whence the melodies ended, / On upper river verdant peaks silently stand,¡± surprisingly, Princess Changle smiled faintly. Li Hanyou mentally understood, but pretended that she did not notice, continuing to speak, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s selected poem is quite excellent. These last two verses are the most significant. How does Princess feel about Jiang daren¡¯s way of looking at things?¡±


    Princess Changle smiled and replied, ¡°Jiang daren most likely selected this poem to muddle along. From what I can see from his poetry, his verses are either remote and refined, or possessing boundless grandeur, or having profound meanings, or are gentle and contented. There isn¡¯t a single composition that is so ghostly gloomy.¡± So speaking, she could not help but look down at the folding fan in her hands.


    Li Hanyou¡¯s heart jumped and she asked, ¡°Is elder sister willing to lend the fan in your hands for little sister to take a look?¡±


    Princess Changle glanced at Li Hanyou and replied, ¡°You cannot speak of this matter to anyone.¡­ I snatched this folding fan from second sister-in-law. These last few years, very few of Jiang daren¡¯s verses have been circulated. His handwriting is even rarer.¡± So speaking, she handed over the folding fan.


    Li Hanyou softly read the poem on the fan, only feeling a faint distress directly hit her face3 due to the elegance and profundity of the verses. She could not help but state, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s poetry is truly peerless in the world.¡±


    Retrieving the folding fan, Princess Changle smiled. ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s poetry is circulated throughout the world. If younger sister is fond of it, there is no harm in collecting it.¡±


    Seeing a faint, happy expression on Princess Changle¡¯s face, Li Hanyou suddenly asked, ¡°Why has Your Imperial Highness so rigorously resisted the betrothal? Could it be that you already have someone in your heart?¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s expression did not change, as she gently responded, ¡°Does younger sister know why Imperial Father is so impatient to find a virtuous husband for me?¡±


    Li Hanyou paid an obeisance and replied, ¡°Everyone knows that His Imperial Majesty loves Princess deeply.¡±


    ¡°The love and affection of members of the imperial household are thin and faint,¡± replied Princess Changle distantly. ¡°Although Imperial Father dotes on me, this is not the reason why he is so impatient to find a virtuous husband for me. On that day, Imperial Father dispatched me to be married to Southern Chu, but he always felt a brooding gloominess in his heart. If he could not find an ideal husband for me, then Imperial Father would always feel that he has let me down.¡±


    The look in Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°Does elder sister harbor resentment towards His Imperial Majesty?¡±


    ¡°From start to finish, there has been no resentment in my heart,¡± answered Princess Changle, shaking her head. ¡°From childhood, Changle has been fond of poetry and literature, my temperament has been gentle and agreeable, different from the strong and resolute women of Great Yong. Were it not for Imperial Father and Consort Mother¡¯s love and doting, Changle would not have any status to speak of. Therefore, although I was sad when Imperial Father dispatched me to a distant land, I did not complain. Further, We are supported and served by the common people of the world, how can We not sacrifice Ourselves for Great Yong? Therefore, although I was married off to an enemy country and foreign land, it was foreordained that in this life, I cannot spend it with a husband to old age, and thus personally took medicine to abort the child in my stomach. Changle has never blamed Great Yong, blamed Imperial Father. Now that Imperial Father wishes that I marry another, he is naturally hoping to provide me with happiness. However, We have experienced hardships and have long ago become discouraged towards the words ¡®love and affection.¡¯ I only desire to perform my filial duties to Imperial Father and Consort Mother. Someday in the future, regardless of which brother ascends to the throne, I am but a widow, a frail woman, presumably no one would be suspicious or jealous of me. When that time comes, Changle will accompany the oil lamp before the statue of Buddha. Such a life is sufficient.¡±


    Li Hanyou sighed with admiration and inquired, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, can it be that you still remember the former King of Southern Chu? He is no more than a mediocre person. Why are you remaining faithful to his memory?¡± As she spoke, she herself did not believe this was the case, as Li Hanyou looked at Changle with a mournful look in her eyes.


    Princess Changle neutrally replied, ¡°That is not the case. We are only downhearted. Not everyone wishes to emulate Wenjun.¡±4


    Li Hanyou said, ¡°Wenjun was originally a wise and virtuous woman. She was only unfortunate that she ran into the brilliant Sima Xiangru, and thus could not help but be enamored. What does the Princess think if Jiang daren is of mind to seek the phoenix?¡±


    Princess Changle looked at Li Hanyou deeply, a faint trace of disdain in her eyes. Li Hanyou smiled and added, ¡°His Imperial Majesty has already stated that as long as Princess is willing, regardless of who it is, he will be able to become the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law. Jiang daren is a peerless talent of our age. If Princess tacitly consents, little sister is willing to communicate this to the Emperor.¡±


    Princess Changle became increasingly frigid, as she coldly declared, ¡°Li Hanyou. We have resided in the depths of the Yong palace for many years, and were further the Queen of Southern Chu. Although I live in seclusion, do you really think that We do not have a single shred of cunning?¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s expression changed greatly, and she dropped to the ground. ¡°Your Imperial Highness please calm down. Little sister is only being utterly sincere and cannot bear to see worries lock up the Princess¡¯s eyebrows. If I have offended Your Imperial Highness in any way, Hanyou is willing to accept punishment.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s expression became even more frigid, as she slowly and carefully stated, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s moral character is noble and unsullied. Were it not for second brother¡¯s character, an ordinary person would not be able to get this man to pledge his allegiance. Even though he has surrendered, he is not someone who a common person can insult lightly. We are fond of his talent and respect his moral character. How can I permit you lot to distort Our kindly feelings? I know of the current complicated state of affairs in the court. It is only that Changle was originally an outsider. Why are you determined to involve Us? Princess of Jingjiang, although We are not fond of struggling, if you lot continue to persist in pressing me, We can only report this matter to Imperial Father and immediately become a nun. When that time comes, it should satisfy your lot¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Following, Princess Changle coldly excused herself. ¡°We are tired. Please return, Princess of Jingjiang. It is the dead of night. You have to be careful. If there are such rumors spread, We will have Imperial Father and Mother give me justice.¡±


    When she had hastily returned to her quarters, Li Hanyou caught sight of Noble Consort Ji waiting for her wearing a grave face. She promptly advanced and said, ¡°Martial Aunt, why have you come? Has something important happened?¡±


    Noble Consort Ji answered, ¡°The Sect Master has dispatched news. Huo Jicheng has already been held up by eldest apprentice sister and will certainly be unable to escape. However, currently, the tongues of the entire court are wagging, and this matter must be handled cautiously.¡±


    Li Hanyou happily replied, ¡°Eldest apprentice sister¡¯s martial arts are exceptional and will certainly easily capture Huo Jicheng.¡± However, her brows furrowed slightly and she continued, ¡°However, how can we remedy the Crown Prince¡¯s current situation? Sect Master has always taught us disciples that guarding against rumor-mongering is more difficult than preventing a flood. Does Martial Aunt have any methods?¡±


    Noble Consort Ji responded, ¡°There is no need for you to worry excessively. You have completed eliminated all witnesses. Right now, there is no one who can prove the Crown Prince¡¯s involvement. Minister Liang is currently no more than a bird in a cage. After a few days, it will be sufficient to kill him to silence him forever. Although it is vital to control the Ministry of Revenue, we must ensure that the Crown Prince does not become aware. Therefore, we cannot handle this matter overtly. We have ways of arranging some of our people inside. This position is extremely important. It is better if we leave the Crown Prince to mess around. Do you have any idea about the party that collaborated with the Embroidered Union?¡±


    ¡°How can I explain this?¡± expressed Li Hanyou with a wry smile. ¡°The Embroidered Union¡¯s partner was Southern Chu¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. However, their power and influence is concealed. At present, there are no traces of their presence, going so far as unloading all of the businesses that they control. This Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is truly enigmatic, while our power and influence in Southern Chu is not sufficiently formidable. It is truly beyond our power.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji indifferently said, ¡°It is enough for you to remember this matter. The Sect Master has stated that the only way to prevent people from gossiping is to divert their attention. Since such a matter has happened to the Crown Prince, then we must have something happen to someone else. The more confused, the better. In this way, who will remember the Crown Prince¡¯s matter? Even if they remember, as long as we ensure that the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, who will bring this matter up again? Of vital importance is that he does not lose the Emperor¡¯s favor. It is better if you don¡¯t get involved in Changle¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°This disciple follows orders,¡± obeyed Li Hanyou. ¡°I already have an idea. Please Martial Aunt, do not worry.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji voiced, ¡°You are the Sect Master¡¯s beloved final disciple. Why would I be worried? Handle matters properly. Although your eldest apprentice sister has already received the Sect Master¡¯s true teachings, the Sect Master has yet to select a successor. If your meritorious service is sufficient, I will speak on your behalf to the Sect Master.¡±


    When these words were uttered, a look of delight appeared on Li Hanyou¡¯s face. However, she quickly recovered her serenity. Dropping to the floor, she declared, ¡°Many thanks for Martial Aunt¡¯s kind intentions. Hanyou extremely respects eldest apprentice sister and dares not have any vain delusions.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji smiled slightly. ¡°All right. Go take care of your business.¡±


    Watching Li Hanyou¡¯s receding figure, Noble Consort Ji smiled faintly. As someone who had spent years in the world of fame and fortune, she knew that regardless of whom, those who could lightly discard the enticement of fame and fortune were all lying. How could fame and fortune; power and influence; riches and honor; and glory and splendor be lightly abandoned? Even if it wasn¡¯t money, fame, or fortune, then great authority¡ªwith one¡¯s words being adhered to, the awe-inspiring manner of causing the entire world to bend their knee¡ªwas even more enrapturing. Who in this world could resist these enticements?


    ***


    Huo Jicheng concealed himself in the underbrush, holding his breath, not daring to move. At this moment, a raging inferno burned in his heart, as he persistently cursed the incompetence of his subordinates for failing to properly execute his plan and easily being annihilated by Qin Qing¡¯s army. Most vile was the Fengyi Sect. They had already chased him for one day and one night. If he wasn¡¯t an expert at concealment and stealth, it was likely that he would have lost his life to those women¡¯s hands.


    Suddenly, Huo Jicheng caught sight of a figure appearing under the dim moonlight. It was an azure-clothed woman, her clothing plain and simple, exactly the attire most favored by Great Yong¡¯s common women. Huo Jicheng was originally someone from Shu, and had great appreciation for beautiful materials. With one glance, he could tell that the woman¡¯s clothing was not made by a famous tailor and seemed to be made by weavers. Under normal circumstances, he would have assumed that this woman was a country bumpkin. However, at this location, Huo Jicheng felt a chill go down his spine. At this moment, this woman set aflame a torch. Under the flickering fire, it revealed the ordinary face of the woman. This woman¡¯s appearance was average, however the severe and serene expression on her countenance caused her figure to immediately acquire a bit of mystery. Huo Jicheng¡¯s heart jumped, recalling a rumor about the Fengyi Sect. Reportedly, because of the beauty of the Fengyi Sect Master, all the disciples she accepted all had good looks. There was only one exception. This person was her first disciple, Wen Ziyan. Wen Ziyan had been accepted when the Fengyi Sect Master was still young. Not only was her appearance ordinary, her aptitude was also not top class. However, this woman had formidable willpower that caused others to admire her greatly, surprisingly receiving the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s true teachings. At present, she was no more than thirty years old and supposedly had attained seventy to eighty percent of her master¡¯s martial accomplishments. In those days, when the Fengyi Sect was helping Li Yuan fight for supremacy, Wen Ziyan was the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s most capable assistant. It could be said that she fought throughout the world, her hands covered in blood. Only after Great Yong had pacified the Central Plains did this woman return to seclusion in the Fengyi Sect, from then on not leaving the sect lightly. Reportedly, she had trained most of the martial arts of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect on behalf of her master.


    Huo Jicheng was practiced in a cultivation method that allowed him to reduce his breathing and heartbeat to its lowest limits. At this moment, he was like a lifeless rock. He could sense this woman was concentrating her attention and listening closely to her surroundings, and so he did not dare to take a single breath.


    It was a long time before this woman seemed to be disappointed, waving her hand to extinguish the torch in her hands, her figure disappearing into the darkness. Huo Jicheng only moved softly after another hour had passed, finally stretching his long since numbed limbs. After regulating his breathing for a moment, he looked up at the starlight in the skies, trying to determine cardinal directions. Earlier, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had sent him news: if he was able reach a farmhouse about thirty li away, then they would be able to deliver him to Great Yong¡¯s borders. After feeling that he had largely recovered his energy, he continued his journey.


    Traveling in the dark was originally an extremely difficult matter. Huo Jicheng was already frightened from his past experiences and was overcautious as he traveled. He finally arrived at the small farmhouse at daybreak. This farmhouse was extremely remote, its surroundings completely deserted. Huo Jicheng monitored it for quite some time and only after determining that there wasn¡¯t an ambush did he step forward and knock on its door. The door opened. When the two fifteen- or sixteen-year-old youths saw that it was Huo Jicheng, they revealed looks of joy. Huo Jicheng entered the farmhouse and saw the figure of Han Wuji.


    Seeing Huo Jicheng, Han Wuji sighed. ¡°Union Head Huo, why were you so obstinate? You were able succeed in your first raid. I had advised you to quickly withdraw. But you refused. Now that the Embroidered Union has been seriously damaged, what do you plan on doing?¡±


    Huo Jicheng blushed with shame. ¡°I only continued because my subordinates urged me onwards, thus falling into a trap. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. The Embroidered Union still has half of its manpower on the outside. As long as I can find them, within three to five years, I will be able to make a comeback. I will have to request that you dispose of that batch of goods for me.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled. ¡°There is no need for me to dispose of it for you. I will purchase it at fifty percent of its value. Take the banknote with you when you go. Isn¡¯t that better than leaving empty-handed?¡±5


    Huo Jicheng delightedly asked, ¡°Is Brother Han speaking the truth?¡±


    Han Wuji answered, ¡°Why would I deceive you? I will slowly sell that batch of goods. At the very least, I will not make a loss. Brother Huo, in order to rebuild the Embroidered Union, what can you do if you don¡¯t have any money?¡±


    Huo Jicheng clasped his hands and stated, ¡°Many thanks to Brother Han for your generous friendship. If I can one day make a comeback, I will definitely not treat Brother Han unfairly.¡±


    ¡°The more friends one has, the more potential paths,¡± replied Han Wuji with a smile. ¡°I am only listening to the Pavilion Master¡¯s orders. Brother Huo, first take a bath and change. I have already prepared food and drink. After you have eaten your fill and changed into the clothes I have prepared for you, changed your appearance, and changed your identity using the identity documents that I have prepared for you, you will be able to strut out without fear.¡±


    Huo Jicheng worriedly said, ¡°However, the Fengyi Sect¡¯s Wen Ziyan is pursuing me closely without letting up. How will she willingly give up?¡±


    Han Wuji smiled. ¡°Do not worry, Union Head. I have already prepared a corpse to take Union Head¡¯s place. The corpse is in the room next door. Once the Union Head has departed, I will burn down this farmhouse, faking Union Head¡¯s death.¡±


    Huo Jicheng was moved, replying, ¡°First let me take a look at its likeness.¡±


    Han Wuji pointed at a small door. Huo Jicheng opened the door and walked in. Inside, on the bed, was a corpse, its figure very similar to his own. With this, Huo Jicheng was relieved. It seemed like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had no intention to kick a man who was down.


    After changing his clothes, he ravenously devoured the food until he was full and downed a cup of tea. He found that he could barely tolerate the aching of his entire body, presumably because of the exhaustion of journeying through the night. He wished that he could sleep for a while before continuing onwards. However, with them chasing from behind, Huo Jicheng could only say, ¡°It seems that I should take my leave. This place is too unsafe.¡±


    Han Wuji smiled slightly and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Union Head Huo, you won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±


    Huo Jicheng was greatly alarmed. Just as he was about to jump to his feet, he could feel his two legs go weak. Strangely, he could not move a single step. With shock, he gazed at Han Wuji and asked, ¡°Are you also seeking to betray me?¡±


    ¡°We are both people of Shu,¡± replied Han Wuji coldly. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have the strength to restore our state, we cannot slaughter our own people. As the Head of the Embroidered Union, how many people of Shu who have refused to join you have you harmed? Your crimes are uncountable.¡±6


    Huo Jicheng angrily replied, ¡°What does this have to do with you? You have received quite a lot of benefits from me.¡±


    Han Wuji uncaringly replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. We have relied on you for a lot. However, today, you are at an impasse.7 We are completely unwilling to be implicated by you. You know of some of the matters regarding our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Moreover, the Pavilion Master had issued an order long ago: to kill and silence you before the Fengyi Sect could find you. We absolutely cannot allow the Fengyi Sect to learn that we are supporting you in the shadows.¡±


    Huo Jicheng shivered inside. Thinking that although he had been flush with success, the conducts and deeds were truly mostly his proposals. Could it be that he had become someone else¡¯s chess piece? He thought highly of himself,8 and thinking this, he could not help but become madly enraged, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    Han Wuji smiled slightly and stated, ¡°Union Head Huo, when you meet the Han Zhang couple in the underworld, be sure to beg for forgiveness. In addition, my young master wishes for me to communicate to you that young Miss Roulan is doing well.¡±


    Huo Jicheng finally understood and he replied, ¡°You are taking revenge for Han Zhang?¡±


    Han Wuji did not speak further, a dagger slipping out from his sleeves. Lightly brandishing it, he severed Huo Jicheng¡¯s throat. Once this wanton and berserk man¡¯s life was ended, his eyes still contained indignation and gnashing wrath. Han Wuji brought out a jade bottle, pouring the fine powder within onto Huo Jicheng¡¯s corpse. After a series of terrifying sounds, Huo Jicheng¡¯s body was completely dissolved, only leaving clothing, shoes, socks, and some scraps of other articles. Han Wuji indifferently said, ¡°Shanzi, Quhuang, gather everything up. It is time for us to leave.¡±


    After Han Wuji led the two youths in eliminating all traces of their presence, he set fire to the farmhouse. Not long after they had departed, Wen Ziyan arrived. She had long ago noticed that someone had been eliminating Huo Jicheng¡¯s trail, creating several false trails and leading her down the wrong path. However, she was finally able to discover Huo Jicheng¡¯s real trail. Unfortunately, she arrived one step too late, only discovering a charred corpse. An indescribable coldness emanated from her eyes. On discovery of that corpse, because she arrived in time, the majority of the corpse had not been scorched. It was only the facial features that were completely burned away. Wen Ziyan smiled coldly. From this corpse¡¯s limbs, she could immediately tell that the body while living was not a martial artist. Huo Jicheng¡¯s desire to escape required her willingness to allow him to do so.


    Footnotes:


    This is a poem by the Song Dynasty poet, Sima Chi (˾Âí³Ø), entitled Circumstances of Departure.


    ÀäÈô±ù˪, lengrubingshuang ¨C idiom, lit. as cold as ice and frost; icy manner, frigid


    ÆËÃæ¶øÀ´, pumian¡¯erlai ¨C idiom, lit. something hits one in the face; directly in one¡¯s face, something assaults the senses


    ׿Îľý, Zhuo Wenjun was a young widow who eloped with the famous Han Dynasty poet, Sima Xiangru. Her poems often complain about the inconstancy of male love.


    Á½ÊÖ¿Õ¿Õ, liangshoukongkong ¨C idiom, lit. empty-handed; fig. not receiving anything


    óÀÖñÄÑÊé, qingzhunanshu ¨C idiom, lit. so many that the bamboo slats have been exhausted; innumerable crimes


    Çî;ĩ·, qiongtumolu ¨C idiom, lit. the path exhausted, the end of the road; an impasse, in a plight with no way out


    ×ÔÊÓÉõ¸ß, zishishengao ¨C idiom, lit. to think highly of oneself; giving oneself airs; arrogant and self-important

 Chapter 30: Silencing Witnesses

    Chapter 30: Silencing Witnesses


    Within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence¡¯s Cold Courtyard, I had a brocade gown draped over my shoulders as I sat within the pavilion. All the spring flowers had already blossomed, the trees verdant and lush, making the entire courtyard refined and exquisite. After rising from bed at daybreak to appreciate the morning sun, Xiaoshunzi was worried that I would catch a cold and insisted that I drape a brocade gown over my shoulders. As I gazed upon the rising sun and the reddish clouds, there was only one matter, or rather one person, on my mind.


    Witnessing my silence, Xiaoshunzi had already dismissed the imperial bodyguards in the surrounding area. Walking close to my side, he softly inquired, ¡°Is young master still bothered by what His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, said?¡±


    I responded with a soft sigh, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, tell me ¡­ is Princess Changle really interested in me? How was I never aware of it?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed gently and replied, ¡°Young master, you have never interacted intimately with young women. On a daily basis, you¡¯re either reading books or appreciating beautiful scenery. In the situation between you and the late mistress, it was the mistress who took the initiative. Her Imperial Highness¡¯s temperament is dignified and pure, and she has never revealed her true feelings. It is no surprise that young master does not know this. From what I can tell, the Princess truly has feelings for you, otherwise she would not surround herself on a daily basis with young master¡¯s poetry. I also believe that the Princess knows a bit about what happened in Southern Chu, and yet she has not informed anyone. Moreover, were it not for the half a root¡¯s worth of Ningpo figwort from the Princess, young master would have died long ago.


    ¡°I would not believe it if the Princess did not have any affection for you. However, the Princess probably has the same mindset as you. Therefore, she has never been willing to reveal her feelings. Young master, don¡¯t you also treat the Princess differently? All this, Xiaoshunzi has seen bit by bit. However, you two are obstructed by the relationship between liege and vassal, therefore neither of you have ever been willing to express your true feelings.¡±


    I placidly glanced at Xiaoshunzi and asked, ¡°Are you blaming me for refusing to accept the Princess because of the harm it would do to my reputation?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi fell silent and did not speak, clearly tacitly agreeing. I sighed and stated, ¡°How am I, Jiang Zhe, someone who cherishes my reputation? It is only that there are some things that absolutely cannot be done. My responses to Qin Qing¡¯s accusations did not contain a single shred of falsehood. The status between the Princess and me is completely different. However, I am not rejecting this marriage because of this reason. If I truly only had eyes for her, there is nothing that would stop me. However, you must know that the Princess has not made a single statement expressing her willingness to marry me. This means that although the Princess has feelings towards me, she will absolutely not defy etiquette and rites. This being the case, how can I follow the Prince of Yong¡¯s intentions and propose? But if I were to do this, wouldn¡¯t it besmirch the Princess¡¯s reputation? Although there won¡¯t be many who dare to say this clearly, due to the prestige and dignity of the imperial clan, but the brush is merciless. I do not want the Princess to leave behind a bad reputation in the histories. What¡¯s more, I have only had the fortune of meeting the Princess a mere few times. How can I know whether the Princess truly loves the entirety of my person?¡±


    In a low voice, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Young master speaks the truth. It is this servant who misunderstood.¡±


    I serenly replied, ¡°These are only spoken from personal considerations. If we consider this from an official viewpoint, I am a surrendered subject from Southern Chu. What qualifications do I have to take the Princess as my wife? Even if the Yong Emperor agrees to my face, he¡¯ll dispatch someone to have me commit suicide in the blink of an eye. Although the Yong Emperor allows the Princess to make her choice, he probably only wishes for the Princess to marry one of Great Yong¡¯s elites. Moreover, if I were to do such a thing right now, I would likely harm the Prince of Yong. How can I be someone who shirks official business for private considerations? Moreover, you more than anyone, knows the condition of my health. If I were to meet with any misfortune, how could the Princess endure it?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi did not make a single sound. It was a sometime before he stated, ¡°This servant only wishes that young master will not spend the entirety of your life alone.¡±


    I smiled slightly and replied, ¡°When we have ensured the ascension of the Prince of Yong to the throne and avenged the murder of my wife, I will let everything go. When the time comes, if my health improves, I will take a virtuous woman as my wife. How about it?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled and agreed, ¡°Of course that¡¯s good. This servant can¡¯t wait for there to be a mistress,1 and afterwards have a few young masters.¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Yong probably has thought it through these last few days, thus not coming to force me to do anything,¡± I guessed, exhaling softly and collapsing into the chair. I asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, how is the situation outside?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi revealed an odd look as he inquired, ¡°Does young master wish to hear the good news or the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news first,¡± I replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°The bad news is that something major has occurred in the capital,¡± said Xiaoshunzi. ¡°At present, everyone is going to watch the fun and no one is paying attention to the Crown Prince¡¯s activities.¡±


    My brows furrowed, as I asked, ¡°What has happened to divert all of the attention away?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°This matter was originally a jianghu affair. Young master knows about the Guanzhong Alliance, right?¡±


    I responded, ¡°I remember, the Alliance Head is Sha Qingyuan. His daughter, Sha Zhijing is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. They are the biggest jianghu faction in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right, young master met them once. A few days ago, Sha Zhijing went to Xianyang2 to visit her maternal grandmother and had actually been killed. Reportedly, she died gruesomely. No matter how poor the martial arts of a disciple of the Fengyi Sect, they had all trained in the martial art called ¡®Falling Jade Killing Technique.¡¯ This martial art had been personally created by Fan Huiyao and was based entirely on the supple flexibility of a woman¡¯s body. In close combat, it was completely unscrupulous and was used by the disciples when they faced a strong opponent who they could not escape from. Even if they could defeat their opponent, the result would be mutual destruction. If that was not capable, then the martial art would allow the disciple to commit suicide. Thinking back, it truly is a shame. Liang Wan feared injuring the Princess so did not dare to act blindly, thus not using this martial art. In short, with Sha Zhijing¡¯s death, both the Guanzhong Alliance and the Fengyi Sect are chasing after her killer. As for the killer, he has continued to commit crimes. Over the last dozen or so days, quite a few unbetrothed women have died in the area around Xianyang. The killer, however, has left behind clues.¡±


    I said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, based upon the power of the Fengyi Sect and the Guanzhong Alliance, this man should have been captured and executed long ago.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi shook his head. ¡°Initially, as the Fengyi Sect¡¯s main force had not yet arrived, this person wreaked havoc in the Xianyang area without any fear. By the time the Fengyi Sect¡¯s manpower arrived, the criminal had already escaped without a trace.¡±


    I frowned and inquired, ¡°How did this matter elicit the attention of the court ministers?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled wryly and responded, ¡°All of the dead women had signs of being raped and their virginity taken. Therefore, the members of jianghu all suspect that the Devil Sect has returned to the Central Plains. That year when the Devil Sect Sovereign Jing Wuji withdrew north to the desert, the disciples of the Devil Sect followed. Those who did not depart went into hiding. One of the branches of the Devil Sect, the Pitying Fragrance Faction, specializes in taking women¡¯s virginities. If the Devil Sect has reappeared, then it is likely that Jing Wuji may return to the Central Plains. Now that he is the State Mentor of Northern Han, his return from retirement can symbolize Northern Han on the verge of launching a large-scale invasion. If this is the case, how can the civil and military officials of the court not be concerned? Therefore, at present, no one remembers the affairs relating to the Embroidered Union.¡±


    I subconsciously fanned the folding fan in my hands, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°I don¡¯t find it strange that there are some Devil Sect disciples who remained behind in the Central Plains. I would find it strange if they were not present. Moreover, the movements of the members of the Devil Sect are concealed. Although there have been rumors of their whereabouts these last several years, all of it seems to be groundless.3 Therefore, I believe that the Fengyi Sect is using this as a pretext to make a fuss, drawing away everyone¡¯s attention.¡±


    I smiled coldly and replied, ¡°The Devil Sect¡¯s strength has already attached itself to Northern Han. Jing Wuji wishes to continue to compete with Fan Huiyao. However, there is no meaning to compare martial arts. It¡¯s likely that victory or defeat between them will be based upon who can unify the world. As soon as something happens to the Crown Prince, the Devil Sect appears. What a coincidence! Since this is the case, I will join in on the fun. Xiaoshunzi, do you know what the Minister of Revenue, Liang Jinqian is doing right now?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°He is currently atoning for his crimes. However, according to the Prince of Yong¡¯s intelligence, the Crown Prince is preparing to take over his power. Liang Jinqian has already been placed under house arrest.¡±


    I smiled slightly and inquired, ¡°Has Han Wuji settled the matter relating to Huo Jicheng?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled. ¡°This is exactly the good news that I needed to inform young master. Huo Jicheng has disappeared. However, we left behind a fake corpse. Trying to cover it up will only make it more conspicuous. At present, both the Fengyi Sect and the Crown Prince are chasing after him. However, he has disappeared without a trace. The Secret Camp has already delivered Huo Jicheng¡¯s proof of identity.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you go personally handle the matter,¡± I said, rising to my feet. ¡°Go kill Liang Jinqian. Do not act physically; use poison. If this happens then what do you think everyone will think?¡±


    With an odd expression on his face, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Naturally it would be that the Crown Prince killed Liang Jinqian to silence him. Young master¡¯s plan is truly vicious and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly my intention,¡± I stated with a smile. ¡°I have another matter that I want you to handle. Huo Jicheng will not truly die. Although he is physically dead, he still remains alive in the hearts and minds of the people. That is his remuneration for the million taels of silver he helped me earn. Be sure to not sully his good name.¡±


    Holding back laughter, Xiaoshunzi agreed, ¡°Do not worry, young master. I will definitely transform Huo Jicheng into the Crown Prince¡¯s nightmare.¡±


    I warned him, ¡°Be sure to be careful. If your identity is exposed, then I will be in dire straits.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi gravely replied, ¡°Do not worry. If I am no match, I¡¯ll just run. I will definitely not allow them to capture me.¡±


    I was still a bit anxious. However, after recalling that I could arrange for Jing Chi and Zhangsun Ji to provide support, I no longer worried. Just as I was about to exhort a few more words, even if Xiaoshunzi would blame me for being long-winded, I heard the sound of footsteps approach from a distance. From the sound, I could tell that the Prince of Yong had arrived. He had probably come to apologize. Nevertheless, I still had to give him a way out of the embarrassing situation.4 Waving my hand to have Xiaoshunzi withdraw, I waited for the Prince of Yong to arrive. However, when I saw the Prince of Yong, his face carried a difficult to explain distress. My heart jumped and I asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, why are you so sad?¡±


    Li Zhi replied in an agonized voice, ¡°Today, Imperial Sister was determined to leave the palace to pursue purity in the Dustless Nunnery. Imperial Father and Noble Consort Zhangsun could not convince her otherwise and could only give their consent, only prohibiting her from taking vows and becoming a nun.¡±


    My heart shook, and I was unable to say a single word. Gazing at the Prince of Yong¡¯s fervent gaze, I could only softly respond, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, marriages cannot be forced. The Princess¡¯s wholehearted prayers to the Buddha are probably the only way for her to peacefully and joyfully spend her life.¡±


    Li Zhi let out a soft sigh, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of this.¡­ As long as Imperial Sister does not take her vows, there will be room to save the situation in the future. What should our next step be? The marriage between Qin Qing and the Princess of Jingjiang has caused me to be greatly disappointed.¡±


    I smiled reassuringly. ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to be overly worried. The only thing that we can do at present is letting Your Imperial Highness treat the Qin family with proper courtesy, otherwise it won¡¯t be good if they join the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. I believe that Grand General Qin will not be so unwise. The Qin family has several other young sons.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s eyes brightened. Without him speaking, I knew that he would handle this situation better than I could. At this moment, I caught sight of Jing Chi¡¯s figure surreptitiously sneaking back into the courtyard. Presumably, he had slipped out last night, having been stifled by his stay in the Cold Courtyard. I had originally intended to pretend that I did not notice his return, but after thinking it over, I called out, ¡°General Jing, why aren¡¯t you coming over to pay your respects to His Imperial Highness?¡±


    Jing Chi stopped sneaking about and walked over. Following etiquette, he paid his respects to the Prince of Yong. I smiled and stated, ¡°His Imperial Highness wants you to compose a poem. What do you think?¡±


    Jing Chi¡¯s jaw dropped, not knowing what he could do. With a laugh, the Prince of Yong declared, ¡°I have heard that you have learned how to compose poetry. This Prince is very interested. How about this? This Prince will choose a topic. Oh, that¡¯s right! Where did you go just now?¡±


    Jing Chi awkwardly responded, ¡°This general went out to gamble last night. I have returned now to go to sleep.¡±


    Li Zhi glared at him and suggested, ¡°How about this? Compose a poem using sleep as the topic.¡±


    Jing Chi racked his brains for some time before responding with one line: ¡°The Buddha sleeps well.¡±


    Li Zhi chuckled and replied, ¡°This is truly interesting. It seems that you have seen the reclining Buddha at the Great Transformation Temple.¡±


    Jing Chi promptly confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, this general went out with General Zhangsun and went to the Great Transformation Temple. Because the hour was too late, we did not return.¡±


    I smiled and spoke, ¡°All right. There is no need to explain further. Continue composing the poem. If you can compose a poem, I will spare you. Otherwise, I will have you copy the Art of War for the entire day.¡±


    Jing Chi promptly said, ¡°I¡¯ve got it ¡­ With one rest, a hundred matters resolved. / I desire to mimic him and sleep.¡± Reciting to this point, he could not think of the final line, no matter how he racked his brains.


    Li Zhi smiled and observed, ¡°Although the second line is somewhat like a humorous poem, it can barely be considered as acceptable. What is the last line? Jing Chi, if you can¡¯t compose it, Sir Jiang will lose the bet.¡±


    Jing Chi immediately felt dizzy. He knew that if Sir Jiang lost today, then he would have no chance to catch up on his sleep. But no matter how he thought, he could not think of a final line, only causing his brow to be beaded with sweat. Li Zhi smiled slightly and comforted, ¡°It¡¯s no matter if you can¡¯t come up with the last line. As a general, you¡¯re not bad at pacifying the world, but you probably aren¡¯t capable of composing poetry.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Chi was struck by a spark of inspiration, recalling all the times that Jiang Zhe lectured him, Jiang Zhe would frequently mention, ¡°pacify the world, sweep away the warning smoke.¡± He thus recited, ¡°No one heeds the warning smoke.¡±


    Both Li Zhi and I could not help but stare blankly at him. In reality, I had no expectations of winning this bet with the Prince of Yong. I didn¡¯t expect that Jing Chi could actually compose a poem. Li Zhi recited the poem,


    ¡°The Buddha sleeps well,


    With one rest, a hundred matters resolved.


    I desire to mimic him and sleep,


    No one heeds the warning smoke.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. This last verse turns something crude into a literary gem5 and shows the poet¡¯s inherent heroism. This Prince wholeheartedly admits defeat.¡± Finished speaking, he removed the jade pendant from his waist and said, ¡°Suiyun, Li Zhi completely admits defeat. Able to teach Jing Chi how to compose poetry in half a month¡ªtruly formidable.¡±


    I accepted the jade pendant, a faint, wry smile on my lips, as I replied, ¡°Jing Chi, this jade pendant was lost to me by His Imperial Highness. I will borrow it to gift it to you.6 If you weren¡¯t able to compose this poem, the loser would have been me.¡±


    Jing Chi respectfully accepted the jade pendant. ¡°Many thanks to Sir for your reward.¡±


    I smiled gently, shaking my head. What could I say? Who could have thought that this coarse general would cause me to sit up and take notice? Originally, I had intended to deliberately lose to the Prince of Yong, gifting the Prince of Yong this protective belt of mine. It seemed like I could not do so this time.


    ***


    In the Eternal Serenity Neighborhood, the Minister of Revenue, Liang Jinqian gazed at the lonesome lamp, filled with distress and terror. He was an old fox who had bobbed up and down for many years in the waters of officialdom. How could he not see his desperate straits? Ever since the Ministry of Revenue smuggling case was exposed, he had immediately understood what was going on. What bullshit about Cui Yang investigating the smuggling? He was basically acting under the crown prince¡¯s orders to smuggle. In addition, he had been completely excluded from the beginning. Although he was not dismissed from his post after the situation came to light, once he saw that the crown prince was hurrying to take over his power and authority, he knew that the end drew nigh. He did not want to be resigned to his fate, strongly desiring to use his secret accounts to accuse the crown prince of embezzlement. However, whenever he recalled the profound relationship between father and son, he became completely discouraged. More terrifying was that as he tried to figure out why the crown prince was abandoning him, he realized that he had not seen his younger brother-in-law for quite some time. He inwardly trembled. Examining his secret accounts, he discovered that all of his secret markings had disappeared without a trace. At this moment, he really felt as if a bucket of ice-cold water poured over his body. He trembled without stop. Thinking of how his wife, concubines, and children would not be able to escape after his death, he truly wished that he could flee immediately. However, the entire world belonged to the emperor. Where would he be able to escape to?


    Before he could think of an escape plan, assassins from the Fengyi Sect had already arrived by his side. One was a woman in plain, unadorned clothing. Although her appearance was beautiful, her entire body exuded a dense killing aura. Gazing at this woman, while holding his beloved youngest son in his arms, Liang Jinqian surrendered. In accordance with her orders, he handed over all of his authority and power. Right now, he was completely worthless and was placed under house arrest in his home by the crown prince. Presumably in a few days, after the situation had calmed down, he would be punished for the crime of smuggling military equipment and be executed. Even if he was demoted to become a commoner, he would still die when leaving the capital. He truly didn¡¯t mind dying. This entire life, he had enjoyed prestige and great wealth, enjoying money and women. However, his death wasn¡¯t important. What would happen to his family? After only half a month, all his hair turned white. His originally well-maintained appearance became aged and haggard.


    Just as he was racking his brains, the door to his room suddenly opened softly. A man in black entered. When Liang Jinqian saw this man¡¯s arrival, he was not surprised and unemotionally stated, ¡°Are you here to take my life? This old man has been waiting for some time now. In reality, that lady has been residing in my inner residence for some time. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to have her kill me?¡±


    The man in black closed the door and asked, ¡°If you simply die, you will implicate your family. Do you not want to resist?¡±


    Liang Jinqian¡¯s heart jumped. This man¡¯s feminine voice was pleasant to hear and did not seem to be the voice of an ordinary person. Liang Jinqian raised his head and gazed at the man in black¡¯s face. The man¡¯s face was covered with a black cloth, only revealing a pair of bone-chillingly icy eyes. Liang Jinqian slowly spoke, ¡°How does this old man not know this? However, I have fallen deep into the trap and do not have the strength to struggle.¡±


    That man lightly removed the cloth covering his face, revealing a face that was as cold as ice. The man smiled gently and expressed, ¡°One¡¯s death can be unimportant7 or highly significant.8 If you die legally, then you would not only implicate your family members, but would also benefit the crafty villains. If you are willing to commit suicide, I can promise you that your family will be able to peacefully live the rest of their lives. In the future, if your sons or grandsons are capable enough, they will be allowed to attain scholarly honors.¡±


    Liang Jinqian¡¯s eyes brightened. If he were to commit suicide, then perhaps those people wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for his family. However, how would their survival be guaranteed? He truly did not trust the crown prince. After a good while, he responded, ¡°You are in the service of His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. If I were to commit suicide, could you truly have the Crown Prince let my family off?¡± His words were filled with doubt.


    That man laughed lightly and replied, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s promises cannot be guaranteed. But do you believe in the Prince of Yong¡¯s promises?¡±


    Liang Jinqian was greatly surprised, as he stuttered, ¡°You ¡­ You serve His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong?¡±


    That man calmly replied, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, knows that you have done much for the Crown Prince. However, the Crown Prince is preparing to completely abandon you. Your family members, especially your children, will be buried with you. If you are willing to commit suicide, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, will arrange for them to settle in Youzhou. His Imperial Highness¡¯s words carry enormous weight,9 and will not try to deceive you.¡±


    Liang Jinqian¡¯s mind turned before he finally answered, ¡°I trust in the sincerity of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. If this old man had long ago followed His Imperial Highness, then I would not have fallen into today¡¯s straits.¡± Finished speaking, he retrieved a newly ink-stained volume and said, ¡°This old man once recorded an account of all of the funds that the Crown Prince had embezzled from the Ministry of Revenue. However, it has been taken away. These last few days, I have recorded from memory what I can remember. I hope this will be of use to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong.¡±


    That man accepted the volume and gravely stated, ¡°His Imperial Highness will be grateful for your diligence. This is red arsenic.10 You will definitely not feel any pain. I know that you wish to say your goodbyes to your family, but I cannot take any risks. Therefore, I can only trouble you. If you have any last words, you can write them down.¡±


    Liang Jinqian smiled slightly. Picking up a brush, he wrote a short message. Not bothering to seal it, he handed it to his unexpected visitor. Afterwards, he laughed and said, ¡°Whenever a ranking minister of our imperial court has committed a capital offense, the Emperor would frequently bestow red arsenic. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is truly a shrew individual. Please inform His Imperial Highness that this subject believes in his promises.¡± Finished speaking, he drained the poison in one gulp. In an instant, he began to bleed from all small apertures on his head and died.


    The man glanced at Liang Jinqian¡¯s note. Upon it was straightforwardly written two lines:


    Greedily coveting money and thus lost one¡¯s good reputation,


    Loving power and influence and thus lost one¡¯s life.


    ¡ªLiang Jinqian''s last words, second day of the sixth month of the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, the eleventh year of the sixty-year cycle


    Footnotes:


    Ö÷ĸ, zhumu ¨C lit. mistress of the household


    ÏÌÑô, Xianyang was the former capital of the Qin Dynasty and was a county just outside of Chang¡¯an; currently a prefecture in modern-day Shaanxi Province


    ²¶·ç×½Ó°, bufengzhuoying ¨C idiom, it. chasing the wind and clutching at shadow; fig. groundless accusations


    ̨½×, taijie ¨C lit. steps, flight of steps; fig. way out of an embarrassing situation


    µãʯ³É½ð, dianshichengjin ¨C idiom, lit. to touch stone and turn it to gold; fig. to turn crude writing into a literary gem


    ½è»¨Ï×·ð, jiehuaxian¡¯fo ¨C idiom, lit. presenting the Buddha with borrowed flowers; fig. to win favor or influence using somebody else¡¯s property


    ÇáÓÚºèë, qingyuhongmao ¨C idiom, lit. light as a goose feather; trifling, unimportant


    ÖØÓÚ̩ɽ, zhongyu¡¯Taishan ¨C idiom, lit. heavier than Mt. Tai; fig. extremely serious matter


    Ò»ÑԾŶ¦, yiyanjiuding ¨C idiom, lit. one¡¯s words worth nine sacred tripods; fig. words of enormous weight, trustworthy


    White arsenic with sulfide impurities, causing it to appear red

 Chapter 1: Hidden Waves Surging

    Chapter 1: Hidden Waves Surging


    In the twenty-fifth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the twelfth year of the sixty-year cycle, after the affair regarding the Ministry of Revenue, all levels of Yong society were silent, serenely waiting for the storm to come. Under the pretext of illness, Taizong excused himself from court, never leaving his home.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    In the second year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtai, the twelfth year of the sixty-year cycle, Jiang Zhe gradually recovered from his injury. At this moment, although the court seemed to be peaceful, everyone was waiting on the beginning of the succession battle. In charge of this matter from the Prince of Yong, Jiang Zhe could only bear with it.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    The scenes of springtime were warm and harmonious, the breeze gentle. The area within the Cold Courtyard was covered by shady foliage. Since last year¡¯s incident in the Ministry of Revenue and the sudden death of the Minister of Revenue, Liang Jinqian, the situation suddenly became confusingly calm. Yong Emperor Li Yuan continuously issued edicts, either dismissing, demoting, or fining all of the officials in the Ministry of Revenue. After the ministry was purged, the new Minister of Revenue, Han De of Sanyuan,1 was appointed, a bureaucrat who had spent years in the ministry. As he had not passed the imperial examinations nor had any accomplishments, he was never able to reach his aspirations for many years. During the latest investigation into the accounts of the Ministry of Revenue, it was only his accounts that were the clearest. Therefore, Li Yuan promoted him several grades to become the Minister. Han De was impartial and unbiased, valuing only the emperor. As such, the crown prince did not dare to disrespect him. Although the crown prince once again inserted many of his people into the ministry, it no longer completely obeyed his commands.


    During the fifth month last year, the appearance of disciples of the Devil Sect in Xianyang caused alarm in the entire world. Ultimately, that rapist was captured by the Fengyi Sect. The man captured claimed that he was unhappy with the sovereign¡¯s decision to leave the Central Plains, and would frequently return to the Central Plains to stir up trouble. After the Fengyi Sect executed the man, they delivered his remains to Northern Han. The Sovereign of the Devil Sect, Jing Wuji was completely indifferent, not bothering to raise difficult questions and not apologizing. As a result, this matter was ended without a conclusion.


    Afterwards, an unprecedented calm happened to Great Yong¡¯s political situation. Every day, the crown prince adhered to a routine, only handling administrative duties. Aside from not relinquishing military matters, the Prince of Yong simply stayed in his residence, single-mindedly focused on reading. He not only did not associate with the ministers of the court, he made no efforts to attract new, virtuous subordinates. His only action was delivering some of the poor scholars who failed the imperial examinations to Youzhou to become officials. Li Yuan had allowed Youzhou to autonomously choose its officials, and therefore did not meddle. These individuals weren¡¯t incomparable geniuses, and as such the crown prince¡¯s faction were unwilling to become hostile over such a small matter. Both sides concealed their strengths and bided their time. As a result, Great Yong entered a period of unprecedented calm and tranquility. However, those who used their heads knew that this was only the calm before the storm. The relationship between the crown prince and the Prince of Yong had reached a point where neither could permit the other to live.


    For the time being, regardless of the storm outside, within the Cold Courtyard, a marvelous scene had appeared. Within the pavilion, the Prince of Yong was leisurely looking at a chessboard. Seated opposite him was Xiaoshunzi, placing a piece with a calm expression before indicating that it was the Prince of Yong¡¯s turn. Outside the pavilion, a white-clothed scholar was on all fours on the lawn, playing the role of a mount. Seated on him was a young girl dressed in red. In a tender and loving voice, she called out, ¡°Daddy, faster!¡±


    Over this year of rest and convalesce, I had already completely recovered. Although I still seemed weak and frail, I was radiant and all smiles, no longer looking like I would die at any moment. But after spending around a quarter of an hour pretending to be a mount, I was already panting for breath. I could only beg for mercy, ¡°Lanlan, daddy can¡¯t go on. Surely, you don¡¯t want to exhaust daddy such that there will be no one to read Brother Jun¡¯s letter to you?¡±


    Roulan¡¯s black eyes rolled for a moment before she finally agreed, sliding off my back. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Daddy, I want to go see the Princess.¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°Not today. After a few days, when the Princess of Yong goes to see Princess Changle, I¡¯ll ask her to bring you along.¡±


    Roulan pouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Princess say that Lan¡¯er can frequently go see her?¡±


    A slightly wry smile appeared on my face. This wasn¡¯t something that we had the final say on. After the princess retreated to meditate at the Dustless Nunnery, her marriage to Wei Ying was delayed. Although the emperor did not cancel the engagement, he also did not force the princess to complete the marriage. The only one who suffered was Wei Ying. He did not dare to take a wife nor did he dare to ask that his betrothal to Changle be completed. Rumors about the princess and I were circulated for some time. But as the princess and me never met, and without the crown prince adding fuel to the fire, the Prince of Yong was able to suppress the rumors, causing them to vanish like smoke. After all, no one wished to force the uninvolved Princess Changle to become embroiled in the succession dispute. Furthermore, no one dared to provoke Li Yuan¡¯s anger, and thus these rumors were quickly forgotten.


    In reality, I believed that the Yong emperor had heard some of the rumors. However, since there was no love affair between Changle and me, and we never met, I could not be punished for Changle¡¯s possible feelings. Therefore, over this year, I spent the time quite comfortably. It was only that I would frequently think of Princess Changle, recalling the two times that we had met. The Princess of Yong would frequently go to see Princess Changle. Roulan would frequently be brought along by the Princess of Yong. This small detail did not elicit any unwanted attention. Everyone knew that the Princess of Yong treated Roulan as her own. Everyone knew that the heir, Li Jun, was in Youzhou. Every month, Youzhou would dispatch a messenger back to the capital to report. The messenger was bound to bring back toys for the young girl and a letter. Therefore, Roulan¡¯s appearance in the palace had become expected. Princess Changle¡¯s love for Roulan was thought of by everyone as due to her own lack of children and thus liked my little girl. Although there were those who thought that involvement with someone also meant involvement with their connections,2 no one dared to bring this matter up. Matters derived from the imagination could not be brought to light. In addition, in order to see Roulan, Princess Changle would spend half the time in the palace. After all, it was normal for the Princess of Yong to enter the palace to pay her respects to the empress and the noble consorts. However, if the Princess of Yong went to the nunnery to see Changle, it would cause people to worry whether Changle was becoming close to the Prince of Yong. As a result, even Noble Consort Zhangsun loved Roulan dearly, going so far as to allow Roulan to stay in the palace for several days. Roulan had even met Yong Emperor Li Yuan. Li Yuan was quite fond of this clever and naughty little girl. With this, no one dared to gossip and meddle.


    Although I did not meet with Princess Changle during this year and had no intention of asking if she loved me, I could not help but have the Princess of Yong pass my newly composed poetry to Princess Changle. She did not respond, only bestowing jade pendants and protective talismans to Roulan. From the Princess of Yong, I learned that over this year, Princess Changle¡¯s complexion had greatly improved, and would not only frequently laugh happily, but was also cheerful before the Yong emperor and Noble Consort Zhangsun. Seeing their daughter like this, they no longer felt anxious to compel her to get married and cause her to become gloomy and unhappy.


    If there was anything that caused Princess Changle unhappiness, it was probably Wei Ying¡¯s advances that used gentle and tender sentiment. Wei Ying was earnest and sincere towards the princess. Although he was disappointed at the princess¡¯s refusal to get married, he would frequently send over small presents and books or top-notch brushes and ink-stones to try and win over this beautiful woman. Wei Ying¡¯s tender steadiness in trying to win Changle¡¯s affection little by little caused the emperor and Noble Consort Zhangsun to become extremely touched. Although Princess Changle was not moved, Wei Ying¡¯s refinement and elegance, lack of menace, and thorough courtesy caused the gentle princess to become unwilling to harshly reject him. As a result, she was only indifferent and distant. However, the Yong emperor and Noble Consort Zhangsun both looked favorably upon their union. Thus, Princess Changle would often have ¡°chance¡± encounters with Wei Ying.


    Earlier, after considering Wei Ying¡¯s stubborn infatuation, I realized that there was no harm for me to become colder. If the princess had a compatible match, I would no longer have to worry. As a result, I did not permit Roulan to enter the palace for more than a month. Surprisingly, the Princess of Yong quickly informed me that Princess Changle¡¯s mood was poor and had once again moved to the nunnery. If under these circumstances I did not understand Princess Changle¡¯s intentions, then I must probably be the world¡¯s greatest idiot. As a result, I no longer prohibited Roulan from entering the palace. Although the princess and I never met, I was always able to feel a strange warmth in my heart. Although we were so close and yet so far apart, I did not feel that we were disconnected.


    Regardless, I finally was able to get Roulan off my back. What was hilarious was that Roulan had yet to be taught how to read. When Li Jun¡¯s letters arrived one by one, I would burst out with laughter whenever my daughter held the letters in her hand that she could not understand and beg me to teach her how to read. Even if I taught her to read and write, it would probably take two years before she would be able to understand the contents of these letters. Without any other choice, I could only read them to her. In reality, there was nothing about their contents, only talking about the comings and goings of the heir. It was only that this Li Jun was quite articulate. Every single time, Roulan would raise a ruckus and want to go to Youzhou to play. Fortunately, these never lasted too long. Although Roulan was still small, she was shy at heart and would absolutely not allow anyone else to see the contents of the letters, only allowing me to read them for her. As a result, I was able to use this as leverage to let me off. I had already decided to put off teaching her to read and write, otherwise I would lose this trump card.


    Seeing that I had finally risen to my feet and was bringing Roulan towards the pavilion, Li Zhi smiled and observed, ¡°Suiyun, you¡¯ve come. All right, let this game end like this.¡±


    I looked at the chessboard, seeing Li Zhi¡¯s pieces already broken and in complete disorder, I smiled and stated, ¡°Everyone states those who are gracious are good commanders. If this were the battlefield, Xiaoshunzi would surely lose. But with this game, Your Imperial Highness can only concede defeat.¡±


    Expressionlessly, Xiaoshunzi collected the pieces and chessboard, uninterested in agreeing with me, only giving me a teasing look. I could not help but touch my nose. Truthfully, if I were to play with him, this little fellow could give me a three stone handicap. Sitting down, I picked up a teacup. Xiaoshunzi had already handed Roulan over to the Princess of Yong¡¯s maids to send her back. I felt my entire body ache from head to toe. After downing the cup of hot tea, I could feel my vigor restore and could not help but let out a comfortable groan.


    Li Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Yesterday, Qin Qing impeached the Commander of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard, Pei Yun, stating that his household is a mess.¡±


    I smiled slightly and replied, ¡°This is probably Li Hanyou¡¯s idea, right? Qin Qing completely listens to his wife now.¡±


    The persons who were the most well-regarded over this last year were probably Qin Qing and Li Hanyou. Half a year ago, she had been married to Qin Qing. After the wedding, Qin Qing had been promoted to become the Chief Commander of the Imperial Guard. Though this was an empty position, as the reality was that the Imperial Guard was controlled by the Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands. However, as Qin Yi¡¯s eldest son, no one could compare with Qin Qing. Although Qin Yi had not relinquished his power and authority, Qin Qing had the authority to mobilize a section of the Imperial Guard. At present, Qin Qing had become one of Great Yong¡¯s most reputable young generals, while Princess Li Hanyou of Jingjiang had the status of an imperial princess and was a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Although her marriage prevented her from becoming a disciple of the Internal Hall of the Fengyi Sect, her position in the Fengyi Sect was still very high. This couple would naturally be the focus of everyone. What was rarer was that they were extremely affectionate, causing the entire Great Yong to become very envious.


    Li Zhi humorlessly smiled and related, ¡°A few days ago, Pei Yun formally brought his beloved concubine into his household, while his wife proper received a letter of divorce. It is no wonder that Li Hanyou is indignant. Lady Pei, Xue Qiuxue is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Reportedly, she is as close as sisters to Li Hanyou.¡±


    Picking up the teacup, I calmly stated, ¡°This can only be blamed on that woman for being stupid. Pei Yun clearly did not wish to marry her. That day when Pei Yun went to the Xue residence to ask for forgiveness, he already spoke quite clearly, indicating that he had a pregnant concubine. If the Xue family was willing to cancel the betrothal, he was willing to pay the price. But that Lady Xue was determined to marry into the Pei family. That, in itself, isn¡¯t much. If that woman adhered to the traditional duties of a wife, Pei Yun would have been able to accept her after some time, as he is a good and honest man. However, she wasn¡¯t experienced enough and she was too hasty, causing Pei Yun to remain at a distance. But now that she has tried to harm the concubine and newborn infant, Pei Yun would have killed her if it weren¡¯t for the Fengyi Sect. Fortunately, this matter was discovered early, otherwise it would have been two lives lost. However, Qin Qing¡¯s criticism is also within reason. Whatever happened, this can definitely be considered as a mess in one¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°If this happens, then the Fengyi Sect would naturally refuse to let matters lie,¡± anticipated Li Zhi. ¡°Although they cannot directly interfere due to the rules and customs governing human relations, they can criticize Pei Yun for turning a cold shoulder to his wife proper. As a result, the Fengyi Sect has already quarreled several times with the Shaolin Temple.¡±


    ¡°Although their arguments are correct,¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°However, the Shaolin Temple basically tacitly accepted Pei Yun¡¯s conduct. Pei Yun is a carefully selected disciple of the Shaolin Temple. They would definitely not be willing to allow Pei Yun to have any relationship with the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Li Zhi nodded his head. ¡°Be that as it may, the Shaolin Temple will not fall out with the Fengyi Sect. Although the Fengyi Sect cannot openly trouble Pei Yun, Li Hanyou can still make things difficult for Pei Yun through Qin Qing. What do you think we should do? Pei Yun is a nail that you planted in the Imperial Guard with great difficulty. We cannot casually abandon him.¡±


    Shaking my head, I responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is overly praising me. I was only the guide. The only person who was able to cause Pei Yun to loyally serve Your Imperial Highness was Your Imperial Highness yourself. Since time immemorial, capable subjects seek their lord. If it were not for Your Imperal Highness¡¯s benevolence, righteousness, and sagacity, how would Pei Yun be willing to pledge his allegiance? This time, Your Imperial Highness must take action to help him, and cause the Shaolin Temple to truly support Your Imperial Highness. Before, the Shaolin Temple was willing to cooperate with Your Imperial Highness against the Fengyi Sect. However, due to the Emperor and the Crown Prince, they could only do so secretly. This time, the Fengyi Sect is being excessively arrogant and will likely infuriate the Shaolin Temple. This is exactly Your Imperial Highness¡¯s opportunity.¡±


    Li Zhi sighed. ¡°Suiyun, this Prince admires you greatly. Your actions from a year ago caused those with knowledge and experience in Great Yong to see clearly the Crown Prince¡¯s true face. Although they have yet to make up their minds and support me, they have all become neutral. Before, many people supported the Crown Prince because he was the heir apparent and because he had not displayed any outward signs of indecency. As a result, even if they felt that this Prince was wise and capable, they always me lukewarmly. Now, even though this Prince followed your advice and does not casually attracting talents, this Prince can feel that they are even more willing to become close to my household. It has only been a little over a year and you have helped this Prince completely reverse the situation. This Prince does not know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is also because Your Imperial Highness is willing to listen to my advice,¡± I acknowledged gently. ¡°I advised Your Imperial Highness to conceal your strength and bide your time. Your Imperial Highness cheerfully agreed. Over this year, Your Imperial Highness has not made any abnormal moves. As a result, the Crown Prince cannot use Your Imperial Highness¡¯s heavy meritorious service to attack you. His attempts at making things difficult for Your Imperial Highness actually caused others to feel sympathy. In addition, Shi Yu, in Youzhou, has followed Your Imperial Highness¡¯s commands to select officials. Everyone believes that he is doing so for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s fief. At present, Your Imperial Highness has innumerable civil and military officials under your command, and can already begin to realize Your Imperial Highness¡¯s grand ambitions. This subject can guarantee that the Crown Prince will lose his position as heir apparent this year.¡±


    Li Zhi doubtfully said, ¡°Although the Crown Prince has lost a portion of popular support, after all, there is still no possibility of him being ousted from his position. In this year, he has also been quite cautious. How can you be sure that he will be ousted?¡±


    I smiled mysteriously and answered, ¡°These years, Your Imperial Highness has always been focused on inserting your own people into the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. Previously, because of the Crown Prince¡¯s caution, and because of Lu Jingzhong and the Fengyi Sect¡¯s strength, it was always difficult. However, in this year, because the Crown Prince has lost the will of the people over the incident relating to the Ministry of Revenue, and with the underlying tensions between Lu Jingzhong and the Fengyi Sect, hasn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness successfully inserted your people into the Crown Prince¡¯s faction? Although they have not reached the core, His Imperial Highness¡¯sactions, those of the Crown Prince, can no longer be completely concealed from Your Imperial Highness. Do you really not know what the Crown Prince is doing?¡±


    Li Zhi smiled awkwardly. ¡°I do know some of this. Reportedly, the Crown Prince has somehow become enamored with brothels and prostitutes, several times playing around with the most famous and beautiful prostitutes in Chang¡¯an. He only exercised restraint when Imperial Father heard rumors. As a result, he has not done such things recently. Purportedly, he is frequently accompanying the Imperial Father and the Empress in the palace, displaying his filial piety.¡±


    I smiled callously and explained, ¡°That is because he has changed the way he amuses himself. He has become enamored with one of the Emperor¡¯s new concubines.¡±


    Li Zhi was startled. ¡°How is this possible? If Imperial Father were to learn that such incest was going on, then wouldn¡¯t he be heavily punished? It is probable that he would be deposed as heir apparent.¡± Speaking to this point, Li Zhi paused. It was only some time before he asked, ¡°Using the affairs of the harem to depose the heir apparent isn¡¯t easy to do. After all, the harem is not permitted to meddle with matters of the state.¡±


    ¡°If His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, had some ability, it is possible that the Emperor would not depose him,¡± I profoundly expounded. ¡°However, the Emperor has already lost confidence in the Crown Prince. Now, to the Emperor, the biggest function served by the Crown Prince is suppressing Your Imperial Highness. If this matter were to flare up, even if the Emperor would not depose him, then the Crown Prince would still be punished severely. Regardless of the Emperor¡¯s intentions to depose the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent, he would still have to speak out if this were to be revealed. If this happens, then the Crown Prince will naturally be filled with worry and hesitation. Father and son would suspect one another. This is the result that this subject wants¡ªthe Crown Prince to feel shame. Even if he is able to preserve his position as heir apparent, it is likely that he will be worried day and night that the Emperor is biding his time to make his reckoning.3 When the time comes, he will inevitably lose his rationality. If this were to happen, the more he wants to make up, the more he would likely arouse the Emperor¡¯s discontent and ire.


    ¡°In addition, the matters within the palace chambers are more important than Your Imperial Highness thinks. Since ancient times, the relationship between the Emperor and his sons has never been profound or deep. Savagery between father and son is frequently seen. At that time, it is likely that the Crown Prince¡¯s suspicions of the Emperor¡¯s intentions will become greater than his suspicions of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s.¡±


    Li Zhi wondered, ¡°Surely, Noble Consort Ji and company will help by any means possible? It is likely that this won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    I tranquilly replied, ¡°This subject will only be worried if they put their safety above their principles. The more they do, the more mistakes and flaws they reveal. Does Your Imperial Highness not want their true colors to be seen?¡±


    Li Zhi sank into deep thought, a trace of joy appearing on his face. He declared, ¡°Suiyun truly has wonderful strategies. If their wickedness is not revealed, how can this Prince exterminate them with just cause?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÈýÔ­, sanyuan ¨C a county that is located in modern-day Xianyang prefecture


    °®Îݼ°ÎÚ, aiwujiwu ¨C idiom, lit. love the house and its crow; involvement with somebody and everyone connected; love me, love my dog


    ÇïºóËãÕÊ, qiuhousuanzhang ¨C idiom, lit. settling accounts after the autumn harvest; fig. to wait until the time is ripe to settle accounts, to bide time for revenge

 Chapter 2: Repeated Abuses of Power

    Chapter 2: Repeated Abuses of Power


    In the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, the Prince was punished for the smuggling case of the Ministry of Revenue and was ordered by the Emperor to reflect over his mistakes in solitude. The Prince by nature was violent and perverse, his conduct improper.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    The sunshine of an early summer afternoon was already quite intense. In the shade under a tree stood two imperial bodyguards who gazed at their surroundings with solemn expressions on their faces, carrying out their duties to protect the imperial household. Behind them was a small, exquisite palace hall. At the entrance stood several palace maids and eunuchs, chatting and laughing in low voices. This was the quarter of the emperor¡¯s newly favored concubine, Concubine Chun.1 She was only nineteen years old, possessing a gorgeous appearance. She was charming to the bone and carried an innately beautiful disposition. She was greatly doted upon by the Yong emperor. But, the Yong emperor was, after all, old, and none of the ranking members of the harem¡ªthe empress and the noble consorts¡ªwere willing to allow the emperor to indulge in his lust to his heart¡¯s content. Consequently, Li Yuan did not visit this hall frequently.


    It was presently afternoon. These palace eunuchs and maids did not have any responsibilities and work, thus allowing them to be so leisurely. However, if one were to look closely, the expressions of these individuals carried a faint trace of dread and worry, and would frequently turn to look towards the palace hall.


    Within the depths of the hall, behind layers upon layers of curtains, atop a mahogany soft couch, a man and a woman were intertwined. Delicate moaning and heavy panting reverberated throughout the hall until finally, after a hysterical venting of energy, the two stopped. The woman embraced the man¡¯s bare-naked and robust body, refusing to relinquish her grip on him. After the two embraced for some time, the woman finally released her hold. She lazily stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you should get up.¡±


    The man was reluctant to leave, stroking the woman¡¯s snow-white, tender, and lovely skin. Eventually, he rose to his feet and walked to the side chambers. There, a tub filled with water had been prepared. After he had bathed and changed, he returned to the main chambers. He wore the apparel of a prince, yellow dragons embroidered on the clothing. Only the crown prince was permitted to wear robes of this color. The lust filling the palace hall was actually the result of incest.


    Li An was infatuated with this woman. In reality, when speaking regarding loveliness, although this woman was good-looking, she was probably inferior to Concubine Lan and many of the other women that he had indulged himself with. When thinking back to when he took Xiao Lan as his concubine, he was also so frenetic with his lust. As a man, to have a magnificent, noble, and fairy-like woman was heavenly. But afterwards, he gradually became tired of Xiao Lan¡¯s earnest face, awaiting instructions. In the beginning, he would secretly hunt for beauties, but at the time, he was unfortunately afraid of the Prince of Yong¡¯s pressure to the point that he was unable to breathe freely. In order to obtain the approval of Imperial Father and those sanctimonious elderly subjects, he could not but be cautious and prudent, and thus did not dare to be wanton and impudent. Even during family dinners, he did not dare to be frivolous or act rashly.


    Only after he had substituted for the emperor when making sacrifices at the Imperial Shrine and his position as heir apparent was stabilized could he not but relax greatly. In the beginning, he used the dancers and songstresses of his household to satiate his lust. By lucky coincidence, he was able to obtain the services of a considerate imperial bodyguard, Xia Jinyi. Although the man¡¯s martial arts were mediocre, he was adept at a dissolute and loose lifestyle, training all of the household¡¯s dancers and songstresses to be capable in both their arts and sex. These women allowed the crown prince to become continuously and endlessly intoxicated with such a life. This was particularly the case after last year¡¯s incident in the Ministry of Revenue. Although he had not been punished by Imperial Father, he could still sense the cold indifference from Imperial Father. Recalling this, he could not help but become indignant. The fortunate appearance of a Devil Sect disciple in the Central Plains had drawn away everyone¡¯s attention. He couldn''t care less that there were disciples of the Fengyi Sect affected. However, it wasn¡¯t long before that Liang Jinqian had died from poison. That Liang Jinqian deserved death and he, the crown prince, had no intention of letting him off. However, Liang Jinqian should absolutely not have died at that moment. Not only was the emperor furious, sternly reprimanding him, but he also had to carry the charge of silencing Liang Jinqian. Even Lu Jingzhong and Xiao Lan grumbled at him. As a result, he was gloomy and worried for a good spell. Ultimately, it was Xia Jinyi who drove away his worries. Xia Jinyi gathered together the dancers and songstresses. In a private room, Xia Jinyi held an orgy. Even the debauchery of King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty2 was not more than this. Originally, the crown prince should have been careful in speech and conduct. However, this kind of depravity caused the gloom and fury in his heart to vanish. Gradually, he discovered that he could only use Xia Jinyi¡¯s methods to calm himself. In any case, he believed that his conduct was secret enough. Moreover, even if Imperial Father knew, the emperor would not become angry with him over this matter. Wasn¡¯t the emperor himself enjoying the three palaces and six courtyards?


    At the beginning, the crown prince was only indulging himself in degenerate pleasures within his residence. Afterwards, he became bored with these pleasures. These women were either ingratiating themselves towards him or pretending to smile, causing him to feel dreary. He could not help but remember the last time he had indulged himself. That famous Southern Chu courtesan was magnificent. Her dance blazed fiercely. However, she had refused to engage in a carnal relationship with him. Angrily, he had raped her. The taste and feeling from that time was completely unforgettable. Presumably, the courtesans of Great Yong were not necessarily inferior. However, as the heir apparent, how could he visit prostitutes? Thinking of this, he could not help but envy Prince Li Xian of Qi.


    Afterwards, he had expressed his intentions towards Xia Jinyi. Xia Jinyi was quite intelligent, dispatching men in disguise to pick up several famous courtesans of Great Yong to keep at a separate manor. Then, Li An would dress as a commoner to tease and titillate these courtesans. Sometimes, he would succeed easily. Sometimes, he could only strenuously and stubbornly pursue them. However, this allowed him to feel a different experience. Later on, Li An became weary of these ordinary experiences, beginning to dally and play with all sorts of women. From that point on, the manor became a deathtrap. None of the women who entered would ever leave. The number of beautiful young women buried there were incalculable.


    Xia Jinyi even provided a one-of-a-kind aphrodisiac. After taking it, he would not only be able to have intercourse with several women, he would also be filled with vigor when he got out of bed. As a result, Li An became even more unbridled and wanton.


    Unfortunately, even before he had completely satiated his lust, he had been stopped from continuing by Xiao Lan. With an eerie expression on her face, Xiao Lan had spoken to him in an icy voice, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness wishes to ascend to the throne to become emperor, how can you permit anyone to hold evidence of your conduct? To not speak of others, if my master learned of this, she would be furious. When the time comes, if my master ceases to support Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯m afraid that it will be too late for regrets. This time, your servant will deal with everything for you. If this happens again, it is unlikely for your servant to help Your Imperial Highness again.¡±


    Although Li An was somewhat angry, he knew that he was being excessive. The following days, he could only melancholically stay within his residence. However, he was always restless,3 feeling the concubines and maids of his household too dull. It was only during one of the family dinners hosted by the Yong emperor, when he saw an incomparably beautiful woman sitting at the last position amongst the imperial concubines, that he felt all of his blood blaze with lust. That was a gorgeous young woman. Her smile was like the blossoming of spring flowers. When her lithe body advanced to present her dance, Li An could no longer restrain his desires and lust. The woman was from the north, and was adept at the whirling dance of the non-Han people of Central Asia. At the moment, she stood barefoot on a circular rug, spinning rapidly, her diverse and ever-changing movements and high-level difficulty spinning leaps caused Li An¡¯s heart to pine. When he saw his Imperial Father advance to raise the kneeling concubine to her feet, Li An could not help but sigh with regret when he saw the youthful Concubine Chun with the already aged Imperial Father.


    Although Li An admired and lusted after her, he was not that muddleheaded. Even though the woman was only a lower-grade concubine, she was still his mother. And though incest in the harem was frequent, it was not an honorable and aboveboard matter. What¡¯s more, he was still only the crown prince and did not have the courage. However, the more he tried to endure this, the greater the allure. For several days, Li An continuously tossed and turned in bed, his head filled with visions of that woman¡¯s enchanting spinning.


    The Vice Supervisor of his personal imperial bodyguards, Xia Jinyi, saw his melancholy. Unable to improve the crown prince¡¯s mood, Xia Jinyi asked directly what was going on. Li An already greatly trusted this subordinate of his. This subordinate was not only intelligent and capable; he was also tight-lipped, never revealing any of the crown prince¡¯s secrets. Xia Jinyi¡¯s contributions were not shallow. Li An ultimately explained the load on his mind. This kind of matter, Li An was unwilling to discuss this matter with Lu Jingzhong, no matter how much he respected him.


    At the start, Xia Jinyi awkwardly replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate¡¯s life, position, and wealth were all bestowed by Your Imperial Highness. Even if I were to sacrifice my life, I do not fear difficulties. However, this kind of matter is different. If this matter were ever to be revealed, this subordinate would be unable to take the blame for Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An was also very discouraged. His anxiety became a disease and he unexpectedly fell ill. This deeply frightened Xia Jinyi. Ultimately, he could not bear but to say, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you should have plenty of operatives in the palace. The Empress is also your biological mother. Noble Consort Ji is also your support. Although Concubine Chun is greatly favored, she is only a lower-grade concubine. You can use your power to force her, using power as enticement. That woman is not a widow faithful to the death of her husband¡¯s memory. Moreover, you are the future emperor. Once you have ascended to the throne, her life, death, and reputation will mostly be in your hands. To speak of nothing else, once the Emperor passes, if Concubine Chun does not have any children, she can only become a nun. When the time comes, she will spend her days praying to Buddha while accompanied only by lamplight. Such a life is desolate and lonely. She is young. How would she be able to endure? The Emperor is already aged and it is unlikely that Concubine Chun will become pregnant. If she were to become yours, it may even be possible for her to have children. When the time comes, she will have something to rely on. Even if she doesn¡¯t, she will have Your Imperial Highness¡¯s support, allowing her to spend the rest of her life without any worries.¡±


    Hearing this, Li An became radiant with delight, feeling his breathing clear and crisp. Immediately, he made up his mind. After discussing the plan with Xia Jinyi, he first submitted a petition requesting to help the emperor deal with matters of the empire. As it turned out, Li Yuan¡¯s anger had already dissipated, permitting Li An to handle matters in the Eastern Palace. Moreover, Li Yuan was also exhausted by the heavy workload of being emperor, dispatching ranking ministers to assist Li An. Li An would seize the opportunity to visit his mother every afternoon, and also seduce Concubine Chun. As the honored crown prince, he had enormous power and authority in the harem. With the help of money, he was quickly able to successfully approach Concubine Chun. In the beginning, Concubine Chun tactfully declined. But afterwards, she could not stand up to the crown prince¡¯s fervent wooing. In addition, with Xia Jinyi¡¯s threats and enticements, intentional or otherwise, Concubine Chun ultimately threw herself into the crown prince¡¯s embrace. The effect of this taboo, passionate love caused the crown prince to forget the women on the outside. Every day, he would always handle matters in the Eastern Palace, only spending two hours in Concubine Chun¡¯s chambers. The emperor was not aware of the scandalous incest that was going on and was instead extremely pleased at the crown prince¡¯s recent diligence.


    When Li An reluctantly departed Concubine Chun¡¯s chambers, Xia Jinyi and the other imperial bodyguards, keeping a lookout, came over. They escorted the crown prince back to the Eastern Palace. Li An did not notice that Xia Jinyi¡¯s expression was somewhat restless.


    Xia Jinyi was filled with anxiety over this last year. He had used all of his methods and skills to curry favor with the crown prince, going so far as to perform many deeds that he would previously have never dared to do. He had arranged for more than half of those young women beside the crown prince. Moreover, he had dealt with the aftermath, personally killing all of those women. He did not dare reveal these matters to anyone, only telling himself, if he wished to take revenge and sink that gorgeous woman into hell, then he had only one path. It was the path that had been given him by that man: allow the crown prince to indulge himself. Xia Jinyi was convinced that he could accomplish this. However, his hands were covered in blood, his sins grave. He knew that he would not have the face to meet his parents in the underworld. What caused him to be even more restless was that he had never had the opportunity to meet with that man, not even once. He knew that the man lived in the depths of a prince¡¯s residence and would not leave the Cold Courtyard without reason. The imperial bodyguards by that man¡¯s side were ruthless. Xia Jinyi knew that he would not have the opportunity to transmit any information to that man. Moreover, he also did not dare. Having been beside the crown prince for so long, he deeply understood how formidable Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong and Concubine Lan were. He did not dare rashly contact the man and could only hope that his conducts and deeds could help that man, to allow him to fulfill his long-cherished dreams one day. However, how could he deal with his present crisis?


    Yesterday, Xiu Chun had stealthily come to inform him that she had heard Concubine Lan speak with the Crown Princess, Lady Cui. Although Xiu Chun could not make out the details, she had heard Xia Jinyi¡¯s name. Xia Jinyi had a guilty conscience. Last time, Concubine Lan had ordered all of the guards and women of that manor killed. Although their corpses and all traces had been destroyed, if he hadn¡¯t been taken away by the crown prince, he would probably have also died. However, he could never forget the look in Concubine Lan¡¯s eyes as she gazed at him, filled with grimness and heartlessness. Would he be so lucky this time?


    ***


    Returning to the Eastern Palace, Li An began to doze off as he read the memorials. At last, he could not help but bend over on the desk and take a nap. Xia Jinyi covered the crown prince with a cloak, quietly retreating outside the door. He waited, perking his ears to listen carefully, waiting for the crown prince¡¯s summons. At this moment, an imperial bodyguard quietly walked over and whispered, ¡°Vice Supervisor, the Crown Princess dispatched someone to transmit an order, stating that there is something for you to take care of.¡±


    Xia Jinyi frowned and replied, ¡°You must know that I am in middle of serving upon His Imperial Highness. His Imperial Highness is inseparable from me.¡±


    The imperial bodyguard smiled wryly. ¡°Vice Supervisor, how do I dare speak of this matter with the Crown Princess? It is best if you return.¡±


    After thinking it over, Xia Jinyi asked, ¡°Did the Crown Princess personally summon you to transmit this order?¡±


    The imperial bodyguard confirmed, ¡°Do not worry, daren. I personally heard the Crown Princess speak. She has matters that require your attention and handling.¡±


    Xia Jinyi was slightly relieved, continuing to ask, ¡°Is my senior apprentice brother in the residence? What matter is there that he can¡¯t handle?¡±


    In a low voice, the imperial bodyguard muttered, ¡°You understand that the supervisor¡¯s temperament is solemn and stern. There are some matters that he refuses to handle. To speak the truth, I have heard from the Crown Princess¡¯s maids that the Crown Princess¡¯s nephew committed a crime and requires someone to facilitate matters. You surely understand that if you do not go to handle this, then no one will be able to handle it. The Crown Princess does not wish for this matter to be known by anyone.¡±


    Only with this did Xia Jinyi cease to worry. Nodding his head, he accepted, ¡°Fine. Be sure to properly wait upon His Imperial Highness. I¡¯ll go back quickly.¡±


    On his way back to the crown prince¡¯s residence, Xia Jinyi felt restless. Remembering Xiu Chun¡¯s words from yesterday, he felt something wasn¡¯t right. Before entering the residence, he instructed his subordinate, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go in. Wait outside for me. The Crown Princess¡¯s instructions shouldn¡¯t take long. If I do not return in an hour, you must immediately enter the palace to request a meeting with His Imperial Highness to beg His Imperial Highness to save my life.¡±


    The subordinate repeatedly nodded his head and acknowledged, ¡°Understood, Sir. Vice Supervisor, please be careful.¡±


    Xia Jinyi flashed a slight, wry smile. In his head, he thought, I am now covered with sin; it is acceptable for all to kill me. If it weren¡¯t for my aspiration not being fulfilled, what do I have to fear of death? However, I cannot die just yet. I will definitely not rest if I cannot see her sink into the depths of misery.4 Thinking this, he raised his head and straightened his back as he walked inside the crown prince¡¯s residence. Regardless of what, it would at most be one blow. With things coming to a head, he could not shrink back. Moreover, how could he decline the crown princess¡¯s summons?


    Entering the residence, Xia Jinyi saw that all of the imperial bodyguards and maids that he had dealings with had traces of sympathy and pity in their expressions. Xia Jinyi knew that he was in dire straits. Although he had received the crown prince¡¯s doting and trust, his character was straightforward and generous, never stealing others¡¯ meritorious service, and never bullying or humiliating the weak. Regardless of imperial bodyguard or maid, as long as they tolerated him, he was very friendly towards them. This last year, the crown prince had been temperamental. Without Xia Jinyi¡¯s pleas for leniency, it was likely that many individuals within the residence would have received the crown prince¡¯s punishment. Therefore, although he was actually a sycophant, he was really quite popular. And while none of these individuals dared to speak openly, many of them secretly signaled Xia Jinyi. Several of the imperial bodyguards that he was especially close with even secretly communicated that he run away. However, Xia Jinyi knew that he absolutely could not. He could only walk towards the rear reception pavilion. This was where the crown princess received subjects. Once Xia Jinyi entered the pavilion, he immediately caught sight of Xiao Lan seated in the seat of honor. Her expression was stern and foreboding. In the guest¡¯s seat was a ravishingly beautiful woman. The Princess Li Hanyou of Jingjiang. A glimmer of unperceivable contempt flashed across Xia Jinyi¡¯s eyes. Stepping forward, he kneeled and stated, ¡°This subordinate, Xia Jinyi, greets Concubine Lan and the Princess.¡±


    Li Hanyou smiled indifferently. Glancing at Xiao Lan, she inquired, ¡°Senior apprentice sister, so this is the presumptuous flunky? The fortunate subject that dares to instigate the Crown Prince to veer off the correct path?¡±


    Xiao Lan coldly replied, ¡°It is this person. Ignore his stately appearance. He is a toady with a seedy and rotten core who flatters his master. Truly reprehensible. Junior apprentice sister, today¡¯s one of the rare occasions that you¡¯ve come to see me, please watch my methods. Xia Jinyi, are you aware of your crimes?¡±


    Xia Jinyi lifted his head. Although his expression was calm and tranquil, his mind was racing, violent with worry. Xiao Lan¡¯s gaze was filled with bloodlust. It seemed that she was determined to kill. However, why was that woman present? Could it be that she remembered him? Impossible. Not only had his facial features not yet matured, now that she was so respected, how would she remember the ruthless way she had harmed that youth? He raised his eyes and looked at Li Hanyou. Li Hanyou seemed to be shocked by his calm and looked back at him. When the two looked at each other, Li Hanyou¡¯s gaze did not seem to change in the slightest. Xia Jinyi stopped worrying. His temperament had greatly changed. Presumably, she would not recognize him as one of her old friends.


    Li Hanyou looked upon the man. He obviously had a petty and low status, little moral integrity, and yet he was so calm and tranquil, possessing an easygoing and leisurely bearing. His handsome appearance would entice a woman¡¯s amorous feelings. However, this man was a sycophant, a vile being with poor moral character. Truly a pity, she thought, shaking her head and looking at Xiao Lan.


    Seeing Xia Jinyi not respond, Xiao Lan became even more enraged, interrogating, ¡°Are you not answering because you view me with contempt? I ask you, Xia Jinyi, are you aware of your crimes?¡±


    Xiao Lan¡¯s rage burned so fiercely that Xia Jinyi felt as if his chest was hit by the bloodlust that she was exuding from her body. He could not help but bow and confess, ¡°This lowly one is not aware of the crimes that he has committed. I ask that the Concubine state them explicitly.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ´¾, chun ¨C genuine, pure, honest


    æûÍõ, King Zhou was the last king of the Shang Dynasty known for causing the fall of his dynasty due to his debauchery and depravity.


    ×øÁ¢²»°², zoulibu¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. agitated sitting or standing; restless, fidgety


    ¿àº£, kuhai ¨C lit. sea of bitterness; abyss of worldly suffering (Buddhism), depths of misery

 Chapter 3: Flattery

    Chapter 3: Flattery


    In the fifth month of the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, the Princess of Jingjiang and Concubine Lan desired to kill the imperial bodyguard, Xia Jinyi, for flattering his lord. They were stopped by the Prince. From then on, hostility was engendered, with the Prince against the Concubine and Princess.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    Xiao Lan¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed, her expression frigid. In a cold voice, she declared, ¡°Good, you dare to quibble. In that case, We will explain things clearly to you. Do you need to have Us explain to you everything that you have done in this last year? As a subject, you not only do not know to admonish your lord¡¯s behavior, you only know how to flatter and curry favor, instigating the Crown Prince so many deeds that are contrary to proper rites. Do you not deserve to die? As a subject, you are disloyal. As an individual, you are unrighteous. Since you are such a disloyal and unrighteous individual, if you have the least bit of conscience, you would slit your throat and commit suicide. Could it be that you still need Us to take action for you?¡±


    With a calm expression, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°This subordinate is no more than a wastrel from jianghu. I am unlearned and do not possess exceptional martial arts. My only expertise is insignificant. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, saved this subordinate¡¯s life. This subordinate is unable to return the favor and can only spare no effort to help ensure the Crown Prince¡¯s happiness. If this can be considered as disloyal, this subordinate has nothing to say. As for being unrighteous, this subordinate actually accepts that charge. However, this subordinate is only wholeheartedly loyal to the Crown Prince. Since time immemorial, loyalty and righteousness ofttimes cannot be both met. Moreover, this entire world belongs to the Emperor¡ªthose who command these lands are all vassals to the Emperor. Even if the Crown Prince acts out of line, what is the big deal? Were this not the case, why would you have to kill so many people to silence them instead of placing righteousness over family?¡±


    Xiao Lan was immediately at a loss for words. At this moment, Li Hanyou smiled humorlessly and said, ¡°What a formidable mouth on this flunky! His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is the lord, while you are a subject. His Imperial Highness can err, but you cannot. You are damaging His Imperial Highness¡¯s great ambitions. We are disinclined to reason with you. Senior apprentice sister, there is no need to speak further with this flunky. Let us quickly ask the Crown Princess to issue the order. While the external affairs will naturally be handled by the Crown Prince, the matters within this household are the responsibility of the Crown Princess.¡±


    Xiao Lan immediately saw the reason in Li Hanyou¡¯s words. In a loud voice, she ordered, ¡°Quickly report to elder sister, saying that Xia Jinyi, the flunky that has been confounding his master, has been bound, and we await elder sister¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled joylessly. In his head, he thought, This Concubine Lan¡¯s scheming is quite profound. Using someone else to do the dirty work is not bad. However, he had not a shred of fear. To him, death was something that he had been seeking all along.1


    Li Hanyou¡¯s brows furrowed. She originally thought that this Xia Jinyi was no more than a social climbing,2 vile character. Whenever that kind of person¡¯s fate hung in the balance, they would frequently become servile3 and beg for a way out, completely lacking moral integrity. However, today this youth only had a slight sneer on his face, not only refusing to beg for forgiveness, but also not supplicating himself. This caused Li Hanyou to become extremely worried. Did this man have some method of protecting himself? Or was this his natural attitude? In either case, his outrageous conduct that offended Heaven and Earth was likely to have ulterior motives.


    ***


    Within the resting chambers of the Crown Princess, Lady Ciu, Xiu Chun was kneeled upon the floor, begging piteously. Lady Cui helplessly stated, ¡°We know that this Xia Jinyi is your paramour, and would frequently speak on Our behalf before the Crown Prince. How would We not be grateful? However, Concubine Lan spoke reasonably. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is Our husband and is also the one We depend upon. What will We be able to do if something happens to the Crown Prince? Xia Jinyi has instigated His Imperial Highness to lead a dissolute lifestyle outside this residence. If this information were to be spread, it is likely that it would enrage and offend the Emperor. We do not have any alternatives.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this servant isn¡¯t speaking ill of Concubine Lan,¡± replied Xiu Chun tearfully. ¡°Over these years, has Concubine Lan ever taken Your Imperial Highness seriously? Has she ever asked for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s views about any matters? One of her orders has greater power than a thousand words from Your Imperial Highness. Why has she now remembered to have Your Imperial Highness give the order? What¡¯s more, no matter how bad Jinyi is, he is completely loyal to His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, and is also extremely respectful to Your Imperial Highness. Has Your Imperial Highness not sensed that over these days? Regardless of the situation, he would always speak up for Your Imperial Highness. Last year, when Your Imperial Highness¡¯s brother passed, if not for his notification, Your Imperial Highness would still be completely in the dark.4 If it were not for Your Imperial Highness wailing and begging His Imperial Highness, it is likely that criminal charges would have fallen upon Your Imperial Highness¡¯s brother. Although everything ends with death, what would happen to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s family? Furthermore, it is possible that that incident would have implicated Your Imperial Highness and the young heir. If solely considering Jinyi¡¯s loyal intentions, Your Imperial Highness should help him.¡±


    Lady Cui sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. That man has truly been respectful to Us. Over this year, it has been extremely difficult for the Crown Prince¡¯s concubines to see him, while it has been easy for Us. All of the supplements and snacks we sent to the Crown Prince elicited return messages. Moreover, every month, His Imperial Highness would spend several days in the palace. I know that Xia Jinyi has put much thought into his conduct.¡±


    The expression on Xiu Chun¡¯s face greatly improved, as she continued, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this servant is going to say something that I should not say.¡­ Over this year, although His Imperial Highness has not treated Your Imperial Highness especially well, he has also not completely snubbed Your Imperial Highness, continuing to pay visits to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s chambers. No matter how dissolute His Imperial Highness has become, it has not harmed Your Imperial Highness¡¯s status. But if Your Imperial Highness were to issue the order to kill Xia Jinyi, once His Imperial Highness returns, he will surely become enraged. When the time comes, that woman will only say that it was Your Imperial Highness¡¯s decision. It is likely that from that point on, His Imperial Highness will cease to come to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s chambers. When the time comes, who will benefit? That woman has coveted Your Imperial Highness¡¯s position for quite some time now. Even if Your Imperial Highness does not consider yourself, you must consider the heir. In the future, when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, let alone now, without a trusted individual beside the Crown Prince, how will Your Imperial Highness be able to deal with that bunch of foxes?¡±


    The more she listened, the more frightened she became. She stated, ¡°Xiu Chun, you speak the truth. We were almost deceived by that slut. Immediately transmit my order: Imperial Bodyguard Xia is the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted confidant. It is not suitable for Us to punish him. First, have him be taken into custody. Once the Crown Prince returns, have His Imperial Highness handle his punishment.¡±


    Xiu Chun was overjoyed, promptly going to transmit the crown princess¡¯s order personally. Hearing the crown princess¡¯s response from Xiu Chun, Xiao Lan¡¯s elegant facial features became ugly. Angrily, she rebuked, ¡°What a cheap maidservant! Have you been causing mischief?5 Why has elder sister changed her mind? I have long heard rumors that you and this flunky are having an illicit affair. Now, We can see that those rumors are true. Fine. We will not ask others to help. Today, I must beat you two to death.¡±


    A look of fear appeared on Xiu Chun¡¯s face. She was originally worried about Xia Jinyi¡¯s safety and thus had come personally to transmit the order. Unexpectedly, Xiao Lan wanted to punish her also. Xiu Chun was frightened, not daring to make a single sound. However, although she was ashamed, the expression on her face was obstinate and unyielding, refusing to beg piteously for forgiveness. Xia Jinyi coldly stated, ¡°Both His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, and Her Imperial Highness, the Crown Princess, have long known about this subordinate¡¯s relationship with Xiu Chun. It is only that Her Imperial Highness is fond of Xiu Chun, while His Imperial Highness is fond of this subordinate. Therefore, we did not urgently wish to get married. This subordinate dares not dare accept the words of illicit couple.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s complexion abruptly changed. She callously said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of yammering on with them? Senior apprentice sister, they¡¯re stalling for time.¡±


    Xiao Lan immediately rose to her feet and called out, ¡°Come! Use punishment! Beat this illicit couple to death for me.¡±


    Li Hanyou cruelly stated, ¡°That servant girl has her own mistress. For her to lack honor and shame, she should be punished by her mistress.¡±


    Xiao Lan replied, ¡°Have you lot heard clearly? Deliver Xiu Chun back. Tell elder sister that I am allowing her to discipline this servant girl of hers. Why haven¡¯t you lot made your move yet? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Two imperial bodyguards walked over, carrying red-lacquered punishment staves in their hands. At the same time, several palace maids dragged Xiu Chun away. As she struggled, Xiu Chun wept and yelled, calling out, ¡°Darling Xia, darling Xia!¡± However, the palace maids had great strength. Quickly, Xiu Chun was dragged far away and her voice could no longer be heard.


    The two imperial bodyguards walked to either side of the kneeling Xia Jinyi. One of the two whispered, ¡°Her Imperial Highness is observing us, please forgive us subordinates for not holding back.¡± As he finished speaking, one of the punishment staves had already heavily smashed onto Xia Jinyi¡¯s shoulder and back. Xia Jinyi felt his back burst out in sharp, stabbing pain, immediately understanding that these bodyguards were acting decisively. With a few hits, his back would be broken. But facing his absolutely detested enemy, Xia Jinyi absolutely refused to beg for leniency and forgiveness. Closing his eyes, he did not speak a single word, gritting his teeth and waiting the following painful strike.


    Strangely, that strike never came. Opening his eyes, Xia Jinyi caught sight of a large, sturdy looking individual with his eyes wide open and glowering, tightly holding onto the punishment staves. With surprise, Xia Jinyi called out, ¡°Senior apprentice brother!¡± This man was his senior apprentice brother, Zhang Jinxiong. At this moment, Zhang Jinxiong exuded a terrifying and imposing aura, his eyes filled with bloodlust. Xiao Lan¡¯s expression sank as she asked, ¡°Supervisor Zhang, what are you doing? How dare you have the impertinence to be so rude to Us?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong coolly replied, ¡°Xiao Lan, there¡¯s no need to use your identity to suppress me. Status-wise, you are the mistress and I am the supervisor. However, I, Zhang Jinxiong, am a disciple of the Kongtong Sect, while you, Xiao Lan, are a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Originally, when the envoy from the Fengyi Sect arrived to form an alliance with the Kongtong Sect, I came to help you on the order of my master. However, how has this junior apprentice brother of mine obstructed you? Could it be that you do not take me, Zhang Jinxiong, seriously? Or is it that you believe that I will look on while you beat him to death?¡±


    Xiao Lan was furious. Just as she was about to speak, Li Hanyou had already spoken up in a frosty voice, ¡°Hero Zhang, let Us speak a fair word. First, regardless of whether this man is an unworthy disciple of your Kongtong Sect, what has he done while attending to His Imperial Highness? Have you not heard any rumors? Killing him will remove his evil nature from this world. You are the future master of the Kongtong Sect, and should cherish purity. How can you shield such a vile creature?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong uncaringly replied, ¡°Princess of Jingjiang, don¡¯t think that I am a fool. Even if Jinyi has sinned, his crimes do not deserve death. If you truly have the ability, go convince His Imperial Highness. Although this junior apprentice brother of mine is a useless good-for-nothing, he is not a bad person. Even if he is acting as an accomplice to the true villain, you should go kill the villain. Instead, you two are making things difficult for my junior apprentice brother. Truly wonderful scheming.¡±


    Xiao Lan could no longer endure, suddenly jumping to her feet and bounding forward. Although she did not have a sword in her hands, her sleeves were like the drilling strike of a snake or dragon. Her figure appeared before Zhang Jinxiong, already striking out. Zhang Jinxiong did not dare to be neglectful in the slightest, throwing up a fist in defense. This fist¡¯s intent was to strike first, using solidity to combat emptiness. It was exactly the martial art only taught to the direct disciples of the Kongtong Sect, Divine Gates Fist. The fist and sleeve slammed into one another, forcing Xiao Lan to retreat one step. She trembled inside. Ordinarily, she was conceited due to the unique characteristics of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques. As a result, her internal energy was quite strong. Surprisingly, this direct disciple from the Kongtong Sect had such strong and solid internal energy. This being the case, her fear grew and she withdrew, jumping back. At this moment, Li Hanyou had already unsheathed a sword and tossed it to her. Grabbing the sword out of mid-air, Xiao Lan guarded with her other, empty hand, putting her arm up defensively. Instantly, her expression grew solemn and grave, while her bearing relaxed.


    Mentally, Zhang Jinxiong praised the disciples of the Fengyi Sect as living up to their reputations. Wielding a sword caused Xiao Lan to appear severe, fierce, and malicious. Her qinggong was quite good. In the blink of an eye, the entire chambers were filled with the glint of steel. Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s pair of iron fists were not weaker in the slightest. The Kongtong Sect¡¯s martial arts were already mysterious. The two directly assaulted each other without regard for defense. In the span of a few short seconds, the two had already exchanged dozens of blows. Although Xiao Lan¡¯s swordsmanship and qinggong were extraordinary, she was after all only a woman and had spent years living a life of luxury. How could she be a match for the pure energy of Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s martial arts and ample fighting experience? Gradually, she fell onto the back foot.


    To the side, Li Hanyou frowned slightly. If it were someone else, it was likely that they would have given Zhang Jinxiong face. However, this Xia Jinyi was completely out of her expectations. Although he was social climbing, his temperament was unexpectedly so obstinate, not only refusing to acknowledge his mistakes, but also not revealing a single shred of remorse or dread. If he were permitted to escape today, he would definitely harbor a grudge. Over this past year, the crown prince had already become aloof and distant towards Xiao Lan. If this person was allowed to stir up trouble, it was likely that it would affect the Fengyi Sect¡¯s ability to influence the crown prince. Thinking of this, Li Hanyou¡¯s expression grew bleak. Offhandedly, she stated, ¡°Hero Zhang, Supervisor Zhang, it seems that you are determined to protect this hoodlum. Fine. Allow Hanyou to experience your martial arts.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Hanyou glided forward, launching herself towards Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s back, arms raised, fists outstretched. At this point, Zhang Jinxiong was busy fighting with Xiao Lan. In addition, Li Hanyou¡¯s martial arts were better than his. Just at the moment that Zhang Jinxiong would have been grievously injured, Xia Jinyi suddenly leaped at Li Hanyou like a madman. A gleam of disdain flashed in Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes, as she punched down with one fist. Like a kite with its string cut, Xia Jinyi slumped to the ground. Li Hanyou saw that although blood was trickling out of Xia Jinyi¡¯s mouth and he had a mournful expression, his eyes still exuded belligerence. Li Hanyou landed. Just as she was about to attack Xia Jinyi again, Xia Jinyi laughed ruthlessly and lifted one of his cuffs, causing a silvery light to blink out. Li Hanyou trembled in her heart, suddenly remembering that the disciples of the Kongtong Sect were all trained to use several types of concealed weapons to protect themselves. She quickly ducked at the waist, avoiding the concealed weapons. The silvery light did not hit the wall and instead disappeared. With a humorless smile, Li Hanyou quipped, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have any other talismans to protect yourself.¡±


    So speaking, she advanced again. Xia Jinyi once again raised his hand and shot out something. This time, Li Hanyou extended her lily-white hands to block, revealing a silver wrist guard, which caught that silvery light, now embedded. Then, she pulled out the silvery light and took a look. It was a five cun6 long needle with triangular heads on each side, manufactured from sharp, polished steel. If this kind of concealed weapon were to hit, blood would not stop flowing from the injury location. Li Hanyou mercilessly stated, ¡°Good, We will allow you to suffer the consequences of your own actions.¡±7


    Finished speaking, she flicked the needle out, sending it flying towards Xia Jinyi. The speed was incomparably fast. Seeing that there was no way for him to avoid it, a look of bitter resentment and loathing appeared on Xia Jinyi¡¯s face as he gazed towards Li Hanyou. This kind of deep-rooted hostility caused Li Hanyou to not help but feel cold. Just as the dual-edged needle penetrated into Xia Jinyi¡¯s chest at the heart, an enraged voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Desist!¡±


    Hearing this voice, not only did Li Hanyou¡¯s expression change, even Xiao Lan and Zhang Jinxiong could not help but stop at the same time. At this moment, the door to the hall was kicked open and Li An furiously strode in. Just as Li Hanyou was rejoicing that she had already killed Xia Jinyi, she saw Xia Jinyi had already frantically rolled towards the crown prince. Prostrating before the crown prince, Xia Jinyi burst into tears and begged, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please quickly save this subordinate¡¯s life. Concubine Lan and Her Imperial Highness want to kill this subordinate.¡±


    Li Hanyou stared at Xia Jinyi blankly. How did this man not die? The crown prince hastily asked, ¡°Are you okay? When We heard the news, We immediately hurried back. At least, We arrived timely.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Jinyi pulled open his outer robes, revealing that he was wearing a protective mirror before his heart. At present, the protective mirror had been completely split apart by the dual-edged needle. Xia Jinyi tearfully lamented, ¡°This subject almost would never see Your Imperial Highness again.¡±


    Li An immediately became infuriated. ¡°Li Hanyou, the matters of Our household do not require your interference. You ¡­ You may go.¡±


    Li Hanyou sighed. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, since you refuse to accept sincere advice, what can your servant say? It is only that this person cannot be left alive. Would Your Imperial Highness please reconsider?¡±


    Li An remained unmoved and frigidly replied, ¡°We got it. Go.¡±


    Li Hanyou paid her obeisance. Sighing again, she departed. Xiao Lan¡¯s expression was somewhat tense. Stepping forward, she hemmed and hawed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, your servant was only ¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish, a eunuch entered from outside. Entering, the eunuch said, ¡°Mistress Lan, the Crown Princess has sent word ¡­¡±


    Before the eunuch finished speaking, he saw that the crown prince¡¯s face was completely ashen. The eunuch was so frightened, he collapsed onto his knees. Li An coldly asked, ¡°What has the Crown Princess have you speak of?¡±


    Trembling, the eunuch reported, ¡°Her Imperial Highness said, since Concubine Lan is so presumptuous as to conceal your punishment of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s close imperial bodyguard from the Crown Prince, and even bound Our maid, then We will petition Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, to allow you to become the Crown Princess.¡±


    Hearing this, Li An could no longer restrain himself. With a shove of his hand, everything on the table was swept onto the floor, creating a great mess. In an absolutely furious voice, Li An said, ¡°Xiao Lan, you¡¯re good, not only punishing Our confidant without permission, but also trying to force the Crown Princess to yield her position. We will petition Imperial Father tomorrow to divorce you. We are not fit to have a lofty disciple of the Fengyi Sect as a concubine.¡±


    Xiao Lan was greatly alarmed, promptly stepping forward and kneeling on the ground, bending her head. She implored, ¡°Please quell your anger, Your Imperial Highness. It is entirely your servant¡¯s fault. Please see it in your heart to pardon your servant, since your servant was only thinking about Your Imperial Highness¡¯s well-being.¡±


    Although Li An was extremely incensed, he did not forget the importance of the Fengyi Sect. If he were to drive off Xiao Lan, it was likely that his position as the crown prince would immediately not be safe. He could not help but hesitate. At this moment, Xia Jinyi suggested, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it is all this subordinate¡¯s fault, offending Concubine Lan. The Crown Princess also became angry with Concubine Lan because of this matter. If Your Imperial Highness permits it, this subordinate will apologize to Concubine Lan. I¡¯m sure that Concubine Lan will spare this subordinate.¡±


    Li An glanced at Xiao Lan. Having already recognized that this was a way out of the situation, Xiao Lan promptly replied to Xia Jinyi, ¡°We will not blame you. From this point on, you must be cautious with your words and conduct.¡±


    Xia Jinyi immediately consented. Pleased, Li An stated, ¡°That¡¯s good. Concubine Lan, go apologize to the Crown Princess. If you provoke her anger, neither Imperial Father nor Mother will be happy.¡±


    Xiao Lan was already extremely regretful that someone had a hold of her weakness. She promptly agreed, ¡°Your servant will immediately go. Please do not worry, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An nodded his head with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Xia Jinyi, why aren¡¯t you going back with Us yet?¡±


    Xia Jinyi swiftly rose to his feet and followed the crown prince out. Before he departed, he shot a look of gratitude to his senior apprentice brother. Only when Xia Jinyi had gone far did Zhang Jinxiong state with an icy expression, ¡°This subordinate bids his goodbyes.¡±


    Xiao Lan hastily apologized, ¡°Supervisor Zhang, this is all Our mistake, please do not take it to heart so that our two sects¡¯ friendship is not harmed.¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong casually remarked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is royalty, while Jinxiong is a subject. How dare I take this matter to heart? This junior apprentice brother of mine is from a pitiful background. It is possible that his conduct and behavior is improper and inappropriate. However, his nature is kind-hearted. Would Your Imperial Highness please be lenient?¡±


    Xiao Lan smiled slightly and inquired, ¡°Do you really not know what he has done?¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong coldly responded, ¡°This is exactly what Jinxiong wishes to speak to Your Imperial Highness about. Does the Fengyi Sect really believe it¡¯s worthwhile to support and protect this kind of lord and master? Jinxiong will report this incident back to my sect. Your Imperial Highness, please search your heart. Is Jinyi truly at fault for what has happened?¡±


    Xiao Lan¡¯s expression became grave and heavy. She did not respond as she watched Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s departing figure. In a low voice, she murmured, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve truly miscalculated. I must properly remedy the situation, otherwise what can I do if Master blames me?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÇóÖ®²»µÃ, quizhibude ¨C idiom, lit. seek but fail to get; fig. exactly what one¡¯s been looking for


    Ç÷Ñ׸½ÊÆ, quyanfushi ¨C idiom, lit. to curry favor; playing up to those in power, social climbing


    Å«ÑÕæ¾Ï¥, nuyanbixi ¨C idiom, lit. servile and bending the knee; fawning, bending and scraping to curry favor


    ÃÉÔÚ¹ÄÀï, mengzaiguli ¨C idiom, kept inside a drum; fig. completely in the dark


    °áŪÊÇ·Ç, bannongshifei ¨C idiom, lit. to incite a quarrel; fig. to sow discord between people, to make mischief


    A ´ç, cun is roughly 2.31 cm or close to an inch in length


    ×ÔʳÆä¹û, zishiqiguo ¨C idiom, lit. to eat one¡¯s fruit; fig. suffering the consequences of one¡¯s own actions; to reap what one has sown

 Chapter 4: Shadows of the Past

    Chapter 4: Shadows of the Past


    Departing the hall, Li An relaxed, glancing at Xia Jinyi. If it weren¡¯t for his desire to not lose this subordinate, there was no way he would have fallen out with Xiao Lan and Li Hanyou. What¡¯s more, it was truly appalling that those two women did not consider his face. If he allowed them to kill Xia Jinyi, wouldn¡¯t he be a completely useless individual who couldn¡¯t even protect his own subordinates? It seemed like Lu Jingzhong was correct. He needed to be wary of the Fengyi Sect, otherwise it was likely he would become their puppet, a figurehead emperor. Thinking of this, Li An warmly instructed, ¡°Jinyi, call over Junior Mentor Lu. We have some things to ask him. Tonight, have your senior apprentice brother be on duty. You might as well take some leave outside the residence.¡±


    Moved to tears, Xia Jinyi acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s profound favor. This subordinate would rather serve Your Imperial Highness tonight.¡±


    Li An smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have time tonight. For this past year, you have not left my side. Presumably, you must be exhausted. We have no way of compensating you for what happened today. As such, I¡¯ll give you the day off and enjoy the short holiday. Be sure to bring plenty of subordinates to prevent someone from seizing the opportunity to plot against you.¡±


    Xia Jinyi immediately replied in gratitude, ¡°Many thanks for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s favor. This subordinate will go invite Junior Mentor Lu.¡±


    Li An waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ¡­ There are some things that even We have no alternative. Don¡¯t take what happened to heart.¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s gaze shifted. In a low voice, he said, ¡°This subordinate¡¯s status is petty and low. My fate is a small matter. However, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s honor and reputation has been stamped on by another. If this can be tolerated, what cannot?¡±


    His expression changing slightly, Li An replied, ¡°Let it be.¡­ There is no need to speak further. We will first go to see the Crown pPrincess. Go invite Junior Mentor Lu.¡±


    Xia Jinyi respectfully withdrew. His lowered gaze was filled with satisfaction.


    Sitting inside the study that he had not entered for quite some time, Li An calmly gazed at Lu Jingzhong seated opposite him. It was a long time before he asked indifferently, ¡°Do you also wish to advise this Prince to kill Xia Jinyi?¡±


    ¡°This subject does not care about Xia Jinyi¡¯s fate,¡± responded Lu Jingzhong respectfully. ¡°It is only that if the Fengyi Sect becomes estranged with Your Imperial Highness because of this incident, then the gains would not make up for our grievous losses. This subject naturally does not wish for Your Imperial Highness to offend the Fengyi Sect because of this matter.¡±


    ¡°The Fengyi Sect truly takes this Prince lightly,¡± replied Li An enraged, ¡°Xia Jinyi is no more than my favorite. He not only cannot harm Our great ambitions, he does not even have the qualifications to vie for authority and power with them. They are too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°They are only taking out their anger on Xia Jinyi,¡± explained Lu Jingzhong with a smile. ¡°To this subject, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s conduct is only dissolute and lecherous. To them, it is difficult to tolerate. However, they can¡¯t rebuke Your Imperial Highness and can only take their anger out on Imperial Bodyguard Xia. Since Your Imperial Highness has already preserved your face, Your Imperial Highness should now take action to placate and appease them. The present situation is not advantageous towards us. Your Imperial Highness cannot diminish your own strength.¡±


    Li An nodded his head and agreed, ¡°Junior Mentor speaks correctly. Do you know who killed Liang Jinqian that day causing Us to be unable to refute the blame?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong frowned. ¡°Speaking of this matter, this subject has also thought it over. After consideration, aside from the Prince of Yong, there are two other individuals that are highly suspicious.¡±


    Curious, Li An said, ¡°Last time I asked, you stated that suspicions on Prince of Yong were the greatest, because the individual who benefits the most from Liang Jinqian¡¯s death is the Prince of Yong. However, today, you have said that there are two others who are suspicious. Who are they?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong casually remarked, ¡°Prince Li Xian of Qi and Prince Li Kang of Qing are both suspects.¡±


    ¡°Although the Prince of Qing has a grudge against the Fengyi Sect, he has always been respectful towards Us,¡± replied Li An, staring back blankly. ¡°Why would he do such a thing? Moreover, the Prince of Qi and We are in the same boat. Why would he do this?¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Qing is suspicious because this subject has discovered that he has planted many men in Chang¡¯an,¡± replied Lu Jingzhong with a humorless smile. ¡°He was originally a child of the imperial household, but because of the Fengyi Sect was sent off into the distant Hanzhong region. Although Yizhou1 is rich and plentiful, how can it compare to the prosperity of Chang¡¯an? What¡¯s more, the animosity of killing one¡¯s mother is absolutely irreconcilable.2 Now that the Fengyi Sect is guaranteeing Your Imperial Highness, he would naturally oppose Your Imperial Highness. Originally, when the Fengyi Sect was leaning towards the Prince of Yong, didn¡¯t the Prince of Qing frequently make things difficult for the Prince of Yong? Recently, this subject captured a spy from the Prince of Qing. Under torture, I was able to learn that during the time when Liang Jinqian was poisoned, the Prince of Qing¡¯s best martial artist, Ye Tianxiu, was in the capital. If he was not seeking to take advantage of the crisis for personal gain,3 why would the Prince of Qing allow his bodyguard to leave his side?¡±


    Li An¡¯s expression changed and he somberly asked, ¡°If it really was him, how do you feel we should handle him? Should I speak a few words before Imperial Father to have him punished?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness must not do that,¡± advised Lu Jingzhong, shaking his head. ¡°It is impossible for the Prince of Qing to inherit Great Yong. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness should entice him to become your support. Besides, Your Imperial Highness will need to use the Prince of Qing to check and balance the Fengyi Sect. How can we handle him? What¡¯s more, we do not have definitive evidence pointing to his involvement. Your Imperial Highness need only to be careful towards this man. These days, the Prince of Qing¡¯s people have become increasingly impudent and unbridled in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Li An nodded his head and inquired, ¡°Then how did Junior Mentor also come to suspect the Prince of Qi?¡±


    ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, was originally Your Imperial Highness¡¯s greatest supporter,¡± explained Lu Jingzhong. ¡°However, these last few years, Your Imperial Highness has inevitably become aloof and distant towards him. In reality, Your Imperial Highness cannot be blamed for this. Although the Prince of Qi stands in opposition to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, he has always refused to go overboard, always retaining some considerations. It is proper and inevitable that Your Imperial Highness would suspect the Prince of Qi. Over this last year, the Prince of Qi has asked for an assignment to the frontier on numerous occasions. All of these requests were rejected by Your Imperial Highness. In the Prince of Qi¡¯s eyes, Your Imperial Highness is deliberately preventing him from establishing meritorious service. In comparison, in Your Imperial Highness¡¯s eyes, the Prince of Qi is actually hoping to avoid a direct confrontation with the Prince of Yong. In reality, this subject feels that neither Your Imperial Highness nor the Prince of Qi is incorrect. Although the Prince of Qi has not spoken it aloud, he truly fears the Prince of Yong. Your Imperial Highness refuses to allow him to leave the capital to campaign because of an unwillingness to permit his fighting prowess and military glory to become even greater. Your Imperial Highness also has to safeguard against the Prince of Qi. After all, someone is bound to get hurt when war begins.4 Isn¡¯t this how Concubine Lan has advised Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Li An blushed. ¡°I also believe that Concubine Lan speaks correctly. Moreover, the Prince of Qi is too arrogant. This Prince feels that he is always disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Regarding this, Your Imperial Highness didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± said Lu Jingzhong, stroking his beard. ¡°It is only that it would be better if the Prince of Qi is consoled. After all, the Prince of Qi is a general who will help Your Imperial Highness protect the empire. Your Imperial Highness cannot offend him. Without the presence of the Prince of Qi¡¯s army, it is likely that the Prince of Yong would have rebelled long ago.¡±


    Li An deeply understood this. He stated, ¡°You speak correctly. In a few days, I will invite sixth brother over and soothe him, having him rest easy while staying in the capital. In the future, would he truly fear that there are no battles for him to fight?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong meaningfully replied, ¡°In reality, there is another person that Your Imperial Highness also needs to pull over.¡±


    Li An looked at Lu Jingzhong. Lu Jingzhong smiled and named, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng.¡±


    Li An could not help but laugh. ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng has long been a part of this Prince¡¯s faction. You already know this. He and his father have pledged their support for this Prince long ago.¡±


    ¡°At present, the majority of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s strength comes from the Fengyi Sect,¡± replied Lu Jingzhong with a grim smile. ¡°The Fengyi Sect only listens to the orders from its master, Fan Huiyao. Today, the Fengyi Sect Master supports Your Imperial Highness, the sect supports Your Imperial Highness. Tomorrow, if Fan Huiyao were to support the Prince of Qi or Prince of Qing, they would immediately dance a different tune. Over this last year, isn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness gathering a significant number of bandits for the purpose of building Your Imperial Highness¡¯s military strength? Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s martial arts are outstanding and he is also greatly favored by the Emperor. If Your Imperial Highness can gain his sincere support, then he will become Your Imperial Highness¡¯s sharp blade. At present, Commander Pei Yun of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard has already joined the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction. Although he still esteems the Prince of Qi, he has no favorable impression of Your Imperial Highness. Xiahou Yuanfeng once defeated Pei Yun. It would be a great pity if Your Imperial Highness does not gain this subordinate. As long as we respect the capable and wise, pulling Xiahou Yuanfeng onto our boat, when the time comes, we would gain the help of an expert with outstanding martial arts and profound scheming. Moreover, we can command him without needing to go through the Fengyi Sect. However, Your Imperial Highness has kept your distance from him. It would be a shame if this man slips away.¡±


    Li An was somewhat uneasy. It was inappropriate for him to speak of his intentions to remove Xiahou Yuanfeng, if only because the man was too mysterious and he could not see through him. Li An asked, ¡°Tell me, how should I entice him?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong¡¯s gaze lowered. ¡°I have heard that Your Imperial Highness obtained a flexible sword capable of paring any metal and cutting jade, and is extremely precious. Xiahou Yuanfeng is the fondest of flexible swords. Reportedly, he once dispatched people to all parts of the country to collect flexible swords.¡±


    ¡°I thought that it would have needed a treasure,¡± replied Li An with a smile. ¡°So it is only a mere flexible sword. Although this flexible sword is precious, it is only a toy to this Prince. Tomorrow, I will have someone gift it to him.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong bowed and acknowledged, ¡°This subject is endlessly grateful for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s willingness to accept criticism even from his inferiors.¡±


    Li An smiled. ¡°All right. Over this year, We have endured enough. You have to think of a way to allow Us to vent Our anger.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled as well. ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult. Now that the past is water under the bridge, it is the perfect opportunity for us to retaliate. If Your Imperial Highness feels that there are no obstructions, we can act against Pei Yun.¡±


    ¡°What use is a lowly commander of the Imperial Guard?¡± wondered Li An with a frown. ¡°Imperial Father approves of him. I think it would be better if we change our target.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve selected Pei Yun for several reasons,¡± answered Lu Jingzhong. ¡°On the one hand, he is close to the Prince of Yong. Taking action against him will allow us to punish him and use it as an example to others.5 Second, that man has caused the Fengyi Sect to lose face. We can use the Fengyi Sect to act against him. If this were to happen, then the Fengyi Sect would create a deep grudge with the Shaolin Temple. This would allow Your Imperial Highness to better control the Fengyi Sect. Moreover, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is also extremely appreciative of Pei Yun. This is the perfect opportunity for us to send a warning to the Prince of Qi. When the time comes, if the Prince of Qi pleads for leniency on Pei Yun¡¯s behalf, Your Imperial Highness can conveniently perform a favor for the Prince of Qi. In any case, Your Imperial Highness only needs to remove Pei Yun¡¯s position. In comparison, his life isn¡¯t all that important.¡±


    Li An nodded his head. ¡°Then where are you acting from?¡±


    With a faint smile, Lu Jingzhong approached Li An. In a low voice, he whispered a few words into Li An¡¯s ear. Li An grinned from ear to ear and replied, ¡°Tell Xiahou, if this matter succeeds, We will reward him heavily as a matter of course, and will not treat him unfairly.¡±


    The two exchanged looks and laughed, their laughter sounding merciless and cruel.


    ***


    Even under the beauty of the moonlit night and accompanied by a beautiful woman, Xia Jinyi¡¯s entire face expressed worry. Lying down on the soft bed, he stared blankly up towards the ceiling. Today, he had brought several of his fellow imperial bodyguards to this famous brothel. After feasting with everyone and becoming helplessly intoxicated, he was helped into a room by a stunning courtesan. However, when he arrived in the room, Xia Jinyi immediately sobered up. After some horizontal refreshment,6 the famous courtesan yieldingly nestled against his side. However, Xia Jinyi felt his heart completely empty. In his eyes, he would rather sleep in the crown prince¡¯s residence tightly embracing Xiu Chun. However, he knew that since the crown prince had spoken, it was better for him to leave the crown prince¡¯s residence. But today¡¯s trauma left him with lingering fear. At this moment, Xia Jinyi¡¯s urgent desire to meet with Jiang Zhe increased, as he had no idea how he would proceed. Just as he was in the middle of letting his mind run away, suddenly someone knocked softly on the door.


    Xia Jinyi was startled. Turning his head, although he saw that the courtesan was already sound asleep, he was still worried. Gently, he sealed her acupuncture points before rising out of bed and walking to the door. Standing behind the door, he pulled it open lightly, only seeing an azure-clothed servant girl enter the room with her head lowered and bringing a pot of tea. The servant girl flicked a glance at the lowered curtains covering the bed. After she placed the pot of tea on the table, she turned and seemed to be prepared to leave. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Xia Jinyi gazing at her aloofly. She seemed to be frightened, her hands covering her chest.


    Xia Jinyi shot her a smile of apology, stepping aside from the doorway. The servant girl paid her obeisance before carrying the tray and walking to the doorway. Just as she was about to leave and just as Xia Jinyi was about to let her depart, the servant girl suddenly took out a spring-loaded dart shooter from her sleeves and pointed it at Xia Jinyi. Xia Jinyi¡¯s entire body shook. He knew that the weapon in the servant girl¡¯s hands could easily penetrate light armor from a distance of thirty paces. The present distance between them was no more than three paces. There would be no way for him to avoid the attack. However, that this servant girl unexpectedly did not fire an arrow meant that there was room to redeem the situation. Xia Jinyi calmly gazed at this servant girl. She had already raised her head, gazing back at him with a slight smile.


    Xia Jinyi stared back at her blankly. This servant girl was actually someone he recognized, Chiji. Chiji¡¯s appearance was originally delicate and pretty, and possessed a short stature. He very closely resembled a maid if he chose to disguise himself as such. Xia Jinyi relaxed. In a low voice, he stated, ¡°Little brother Chiji, you almost scared me to death.¡± Afterwards, he excitedly asked, ¡°Does daren wish to see me?¡±


    Chiji smiled and replied, ¡°The young master is waiting next door. He requests that young master Xia go over.¡±


    Xia Jinyi looked at his current appearance. So disheveled, how could he meet anyone? But if he were to wash and clean himself, it would likely raise that courtesan¡¯s suspicions. Thinking it over, he picked up his robes. Draping it over his shoulders, he followed Chiji out, swiftly striding into the room next door. After entering, he saw Jiang Zhe wearing a set of azure-colored silk robes, seated on a chair. Jiang Zhe¡¯s bearing was leisurely as he gazed upon the chessboard on the table. Standing at his side was an azure clothed refined youngster, accompanying in a game of weiqi.


    When Xia Jinyi saw these two individuals, he immediately stepped forward and kneeled on the floor, declaring, ¡°Xia Jinyi pays his respects to daren.¡±


    I rose to my feet. Walking forward, I extended my hand and helped him rise to his feet. I replied, ¡°Young master Xia, there is no need to be overly courteous. I do not deserve it.¡±


    Xia Jinyi respectfully and cautiously rose to his feet, almost as if he was a servant or subordinate. I could not help but feel overjoyed. Originally, I was worried that he would not listen to my commands and was prepared to threaten and force him. Surprisingly, he was so polite. It seems that there was no need for me to force him. Indicating for him to sit down, I smiled and stated, ¡°Over this last year, young master Xia has attained the total and sincere favor of His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. Amazingly, you still remember your old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°After parting with daren last time,¡± said Xia Jinyi, rising to his feet, ¡°Jinyi has longed for the time of our next meeting. Over this last year, Jinyi has done his utmost, only hoping that I can be of assistance to the young master. If daren is able to make Jinyi¡¯s desire into reality, then Jinyi is willing to sacrifice this life to repay daren¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Gazing thoughtfully at Xia Jinyi, I came up with the reason for his current behavior. Before, I forcibly had him serve me. I initially found it strange that he did not forget our previous arrangement after receiving such glory and honor over this past year. However, upon hearing his words, I understood. If he did not have something to ask of me, why would he be like this?


    In no rush, I languidly instructed, ¡°Young master Xia, please explain in detail your desires. I will definitely think it over.¡±


    Repeatedly kowtowing, Xia Jinyi stated, ¡°If daren is able to help Jinyi completely defeat the Princess of Jingjiang and cause her to die in prison, Jinyi will listen to daren¡¯s commands regardless of what they are.¡±


    I stared back at him confounded and asked, ¡°Xia Jinyi, you were originally just a wastrel in jianghu, while Li Hanyou is a princess of the imperial clan and is now an imperial princess. If we were to consider her status in jianghu, she is a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. How did she earn your animosity?¡±


    A look of bitter resentment appeared on Xia Jinyi¡¯s face as he replied in distress, ¡°What bullshit! She¡¯s neither a princess of the imperial clan nor an imperial princess. Li Hanyou is no more than an imposter, a pheasant pretending to be a phoenix. Although her plumage is splendid, her heart is vicious and ruthless, filled with ingratitude. She is someone who turns her back on emotions and friends.¡±


    My heart shook, as I commanded, ¡°Explain in detail. If this is true, I will absolutely give you justice.¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s facial expression became extremely severe. Slowly, he spoke, ¡°My original name was Xia Quan. My family has only had one descendant for three generations. Although our bloodline was thin, my entire household was joyous and harmonious. My hometown was remote and far from civilization. That year, when war erupted in the Central Plains, it did not reach my hometown. Therefore, my entire family was able to enjoy familial love and joy together. Because my parents were worried that the Xia bloodline would end, my parents adopted a girl when I was five years old, hoping to have us marry when I reached adulthood. This girl¡¯s parents came from the same village as us, but were unable to raise her because of the family¡¯s impoverished financial state and because they had seven daughters. As a result, this girl was adopted into my family as a future daughter-in-law. At the time, I was young, only treating her as a younger sister. This girl¡¯s appearance was actually quite beautiful and extraordinary. She was also extremely intelligent, and was loved dearly by my parents. They had the two of us study together. I could not compare. At the age of twelve, I was fortunate, and followed a priest from the Kongtong Sect to learn martial arts. My parents knew that in these chaotic times, it would be wonderful if I learned martial arts to be able to protect myself. Therefore, they were greatly pleased. At the time, she was only seven years old. She even held onto me, asking that I return home frequently to see her.


    ¡°One does not know the passage of time while learning martial arts deep in the mountains. When I had attained a certain degree of success and master finally gave me permission to return home to visit my family, I was sixteen years old, while she was eleven. Although both of us were young, both of us were already knowledgeable about the ways of the world. During that time, because of my mother¡¯s frequent illnesses, she and I were married to use the luck and fortune from the wedding to counteract my mother¡¯s misfortune. Although our marriage was not consummated as I still needed to train martial arts and she was still young, we were already officially husband and wife. Shortly after the wedding, I returned to the Kongtong Sect. However, although we were young, we had made a promise to spend the rest of our lives together.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, two months later, I received news from my clan that both of my parents had died. Bewildered, I returned home. After questioning my clansmen, I learned that not long after I had departed, several swordswomen passed through my village. Apparently, they had taken the wrong path. As my father was the elder of the clan, he offered them warm hospitality. No one expected that when these women saw my wife, they stated that she possessed incomparable aptitude, and desired to take her away. My parents naturally refused. However, these women convinced my wife. I do not know what they said, but my wife perfectly and willingly followed them away, only leaving behind the several hundred taels of silver that they forcibly foisted on my parents to serve as payment to redeem for my wife. Because of this, my mother was so enraged that she passed away. It wasn¡¯t long before my father also fell ill and died as well. I examined my father¡¯s injuries. His arteries had been damaged by someone using yin energy. It did not need to be said who had injured my father. I wished to seek revenge, but I was not a fool. After learning of the women¡¯s attire, the only possibility was the Fengyi Sect. They had plenty of women who used swords. However, the Kongtong Sect had an alliance with the Fengyi Sect. What use would it be even if I diligently trained my martial arts? There was no way for me to take revenge. Therefore, I was deeply discouraged. From that point on, my spirits became depressed. Within half a year, I was expelled from my sect and ended up wandering the jianghu for several years.¡±


    Speaking to this point, tears were flooding down Xia Jinyi¡¯s face.


    With a grave expression, I inquired, ¡°Are you saying that Li Hanyou is your wife? Do you have proof?¡±


    Xia Jinyi lifted his head and responded, ¡°There is no way I¡¯m wrong. Although her temperament has changed greatly, I would definitely not fail to recognize her. She is definitely my wife, Qiao Cuiyun. Although she is now magnificent and noble, I grew up with her from a young age. Her appearance still retains traces of her past. There is no way that I can¡¯t recognize her habits. If daren does not believe me, this lowly one also knows that she has a red birthmark at her waist.¡±


    I was completely stupefied. Who could have thought that Li Hanyou was actually not of the imperial clan? Then how did she become the Princess of Jingjiang?


    Footnotes:


    ÒæÖÝ, Yizhou ¨C was the ancient province name for Sichuan


    ²»¹²´÷Ìì, bugongdaitian ¨C idiom, lit. (of enemies) cannot live under the same sky; absolutely irreconcilable


    »ëË®ÃþÓã, hunshuimoyu ¨C idiom, lit. to fish in troubled waters; to take advantage of a crisis for personal gain


    Á½»¢ÏàÕù£¬±ØÓÐÒ»ÉË, lianghuxiangzheng, biyouyishang ¨C idiom, lit. if two tigers fight, one will get injured; if you start a war, someone is bound to get hurt


    ɱһÙÓ°Ù, shayijingbai ¨C idiom, lit. kill one to warn a hundred; fig. to punish an individual as an example to others


    ÔÆÓê, yunyu ¨C euphemism for sexual intercourse

 Chapter 5: Preparing the Bait

    Chapter 5: Preparing the Bait


    In the twenty-fourth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, for three years following the eighth-year of the sixty-year cycle, Huo Jicheng, by himself, completely disrupted Great Yong¡¯s jianghu. The news of the bloodbath did not spread. There was only one man who became known throughout Great Yong, Huo Jicheng¡¯s adopted son, Huo Li. At this time, we have not yet touched upon Huo Jicheng¡¯s assassination of the Southern Chu King.¡­


    ¡ªShu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jicheng


    After contemplating for a short while, I felt relieved. Whatever her past, Li Hanyou had already adopted her current identity. Regardless of the collusion between the Fengyi Sect and the Prince of Jingjiang, this was all in the past. I should consider how to best employ this new information. Unfortunately, the weight of Xia Jinyi¡¯s testimony was insufficient, otherwise it would be enough to have the emperor strip Li Hanyou of her status as an imperial princess. The punishment for the crime of corrupting the bloodline of the imperial clan was not light. But this was unimportant. It would be enough if Grand General Qin believed this was true. However, this information could not easily be exposed. I would have to wait for the opportune moment before unmasking Li Hanyou¡¯s real identity.


    But why hadn¡¯t Li Hanyou also recognized Xia Jinyi? Reasonably, the change in Li Hanyou¡¯s appearance should be greater than Xia Jinyi¡¯s. With doubts, I raised this issue.


    Xia Jinyi lowered his head, two teardrops falling to the ground. He said, ¡°From a young age, Li Hanyou was beautiful, her appearance not much changed. Moreover, the given name Hanyou was originally one that she gave to herself. That year, when we were studying together, she disliked her original name, thinking it too rustic and uncouth, and thus gave herself this new name. It was only because she was afraid of my parents¡¯ reprimands that only she and I know of this. Therefore, I became somewhat suspicious when I heard the name, Hanyou. It was only that I did not dare to believe this was the case. Only after I saw her did this lowly one become certain of her identity. As for why she has not recognized this lowly one, it is because before the age of sixteen, this lowly one¡¯s temperament was wooden and slow, my skin color dark, and my stature was thick and solid, completely different from my current appearance. This lowly one¡¯s current appearance was transformed through secret medicine from my second master. In addition, my second master also prohibited me from training in external martial arts styles and focus instead on internal martial arts styles only. However, this lowly one did not expect that I would have today¡¯s appearance.¡±


    I could not help but laugh as I replied, ¡°Why did your master, the Dream Daoist, attach such importance to the appearance of his disciples?¡±


    Xia Jinyi did not question how Jiang Zhe knew of his second master¡¯s identity. In reality, Xia Jinyi would have found it strange if Jiang Zhe did not know this. He answered, ¡°My master stated that his disciples could have poor martial arts skills, but they definitely must be dissolute and elegant. That year, this lowly one had already given up on my desire for revenge and was unwilling to exhaust myself training martial arts. Therefore, I was extremely happy learning those insignificant skills from my master.¡±


    I gazed deeply at Xia Jinyi, not uttering a single word. It was possible that his master had another, deeper motive. However, I would need to investigate this matter thoroughly before I could be certain. Returning to the main topic, I gravely stated, ¡°The situation between His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, and the Crown Prince has already reached the stage where neither party can permit the other to coexist.1 Since the Fengyi Sect is supporting the Crown Prince, they are naturally within the list of those that need to be eradicated. You can be reassured. Regardless of whether you are able to live to see that day, Li Hanyou will definitely not meet a good end. Over this year, I have never met with you because I did not want your identity to be revealed. Today, we only have a short amount of time. I know much about your circumstances. In the future, when everything succeeds, I will definitely not treat you indifferently. At present, there is one matter that I need you to perform. This will be extremely dangerous and your life may be in danger. Originally, I had no intention for you to handle this matter. However, only you can do it in a completely secret manner. Are you willing to take the risk?¡±


    With a calm expression, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°This lowly one had disregarded life and death long ago. This lowly one is well aware of the Crown Prince¡¯s brutality and tyranny. If he ascends to the throne one day, it is likely that the common people of the world will all suffer horribly. Although I am not a benevolent and righteous individual, if I am able to provide my meager contribution to help His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, wrest control of the succession, then this lowly one is willing to die in order to see it happen.¡±


    I again gazed at him deeply, handing him an emerald-green silk handkerchief. Xia Jinyi accepted it and took a look. His expression changed greatly. However, he did not speak. I carefully explained the arrangements that I had made. Xia Jinyi¡¯s expression was full of dread and admiration. He voiced, ¡°No matter how daren learned of this matter, this lowly one believes that this matter was handled rigorously and no one else knows of this.¡±


    I smiled, but did not speak. There was no need to tell him that Xiaoshunzi had snuck into the palace and accepted two disciples. Although the martial arts skills of these two pitiful children were subpar, they were nimble. Combined with their clever minds, they had unexpectedly discovered an enormous secret.


    Seeing that I did not speak, Xia Jinyi could only solemnly put away the silk handkerchief. He said, ¡°This lowly one can only do his utmost.¡±


    Seeing him agree, I took out a porcelain bottle and stated, ¡°Inside are two pills. When the time comes, take the green-colored pill. That pill will protect your heart. It may be assumed that when that day comes, they will take their anger out on you. However, the individual tasked with killing you will not use weapons. To casually and randomly kill someone and shed blood before the Emperor is a crime. If the individual uses fists or palms, I dare to claim your life will be preserved. Afterwards, you have to secretly take the second black-colored pill. All signs of life will vanish and you appear dead. If this were to happen, then I have a way to rescue you. Although from that point on, you will never be permitted to appear in public, I believe that the present you should have no interest in continually muddling along in the turbid and dirty world of officialdom. If you still wish to have a future career, I will definitely not treat you unfairly in the future.¡±


    A look of gratitude flashed in Xia Jinyi¡¯s eyes. He replied, ¡°Many thanks for daren¡¯s considerations for this lowly one¡¯s life. If this lowly one can avenge my great hatred, I couldn''t care less about prestige and great wealth. This lowly one only wishes to personally see Li Hanyou meet her retribution.¡±


    Smiling faintly, I remarked, ¡°This won¡¯t be difficult. After everything succeeds and you have escaped, I will arrange for you to go into hiding. Someday in the future, you will naturally be able to fulfill your long-cherished wish. However, the situation may not necessarily reach this stage. If the Crown Prince refuses to take the bait or if your life is not in danger, you will continue to serve the Crown Prince. Remember, no matter what, you must be loyal and devoted, and must not reveal any snobbish overtones. If you can continue to stand by the Crown Prince¡¯s side, in the future, you will continue to have full autonomy. Keep in mind, if you have the opportunity, there is no harm in inciting disharmony into the relationship between the crown prince and Lu Jingzhong.¡±


    Xia Jinyi hesitated before he revealed, ¡°At present, the Crown Prince is suspicious of the Fengyi Sect and the Prince of Qi, and relies heavily upon Lu Jingzhong. I¡¯m afraid that it will be extremely difficult to sow discord between them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s difficult about it?¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°Those who are talented inevitably are inordinately proud of their ability. Lu Jingzhong¡¯s mindset is sinister and malicious, while the Crown Prince is a petty and narrow-minded individual. You only need to praise Junior Mentor Lu¡¯s outstanding stratagems a few times. The Crown Prince will definitely be filled with jealousy and resentment.¡±


    Xia Jinyi dubiously consented, ¡°This lowly one understands and will absolutely follow orders.¡±


    After we had finished discussing these matters, Xia Jinyi quietly departed. In my mind, I understood that he was not entirely convinced by my judgement. However, he would also definitely not be only paying lip service.2 After all, my methods would not harm him. There was no harm for him to speak a few words of compliment to Lu Jingzhong.


    Gazing at my expression, Xiaoshunzi stated, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Does young master intend to spend the night here or return?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± I tiredly replied. ¡°I do not like this kind of place, entirely suffused with the greasy fragrance of cosmetics. Even breathing the scent makes me feel ill.¡±


    Bringing over the cloak, he draped it around my shoulders. Placing a bamboo hat with a muslin covering on my head, I walked out of the room and exited through the side door of the brothel. Outside, in the dark alleyway was an ordinary looking carriage. Xiaoshunzi helped me board the carriage before he followed me inside. After the carriage¡¯s hanging screen was lowered, the carriage began to move. I knew that the surrounding area was defended by my personal guard. Their leader was Jing Chi. Over this last year, he was always by my side if he was not within the barracks. Every time I left the prince¡¯s residence, he would snatch the opportunity to accompany me. Could it be that he became muddled by all the books that I had him transcribe and copy?


    The carriage made several twists and turns. It was the dead of night and there practically was no one present on the streets. As a result, the carriage¡¯s speed gradually increased. Pulling aside the curtain of the carriage¡¯s window, I observed the trees on both sides of the street speed past. On both sides of the carriage were six mounted imperial bodyguards following closely. I knew that Jing Chi was definitely bringing up the rear. Although I was not familiar with Chang¡¯an¡¯s streets, I knew that our present location was already quite far from where I had secretly met with Xia Jinyi and was thus reassured to allow the carriage to travel so quickly. Today, the imperial bodyguards that followed me out were those that I trusted the most. However, even they did not know why I had gone to that brothel. In reality, in order to prevent others from discovering my whereabouts, I had specially arranged a meeting with someone else. Naturally, that individual had sufficient reason to meet with me in secret. If the crown prince¡¯s people were to discover that individual¡¯s whereabouts, they would presumably suffer a terrible headache. That individual was someone whom no one could discover his whereabouts, the famous Huo Jicheng.


    A year ago, I had ordered my subordinates to kill Huo Jicheng and silence him forever, and yet still faked his continued survival. Huo Jicheng only did two things over this last year. However, this was enough to cause the Fengyi Sect incessant and sufficient grief.


    The first matter was that the Fengyi Sect set a trap using the remnants of the Embroidered Union, waiting for Huo Jicheng to walk right into the trap. However, although Huo Jicheng entered the trap as they had planned, they were beaten at their own game. All of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect and those experts from jianghu invited to assist were all handled in one fell swoop. However, no one knew what strategy was used, as all of the participants were killed, only leaving behind a lime-pickled head, publicly exposed and suspended on the roadside. From that point on, the remaining elites of the Embroidered Union disappeared without a trace. It was only until the second matter occurred two months later did they reappear.


    That matter was quite dubious. Luoyang was a large city. Within, the relationship between the orthodox sects and the underworld were complicated and tangled. On the surface, the two largest and influential families, the Luo and Ding families, were polite and amiable. Both of them were upright and orthodox sects that adhered to the banner of the Fengyi Sect. However, behind the scenes, they were fighting bitterly. Aside from these two sects, there were several minor sects and factions that existed. Neither of the two families wished for their struggle to result in both sides being harmed. Instead, they used the minor sects and factions as proxy agents. Who could have thought that the city of Luoyang would suddenly fall into an unstable situation? The strength of a minor faction suddenly expanded rapidly, absorbing and annexing all the other minor sects and factions. The two families could not sit idly, cooperating to suppress this new opponent. Who could have expected that the minor faction unexpectedly pledged support to the Luo family? With this, the Ding family became worried about the dramatic increase in the Luo family¡¯s strength, and inevitably began to make preparations. However, before they could act, all of the important characters in the Luo family were assassinated. The Luo family was naturally unwilling to let this matter rest. The Ding family seized the opportunity to expand its own strength. The two sides repeatedly fought bloody battles. The secondary leader of the minor faction was bought over by the Ding family. A foul wind and a rain of blood immediately swept through the city of Luoyang, leaving no one at peace.


    Only after the arrival and mediation of the Third Miss, the ¡°Compassionate Guanyin¡± Feng Feifei and the Seventh Miss, the ¡°Hibiscus Sword¡± Xie Xiaotong, of the Fengyi Sect in Luoyang did both sides finally sit down. Only then did everyone discover that someone was inciting disharmony from within. With that, the minor faction immediately became the target of attack. When the two families united and breached the minor faction¡¯s main branch, they discovered that the leader of the faction had already been assassinated in his sleeping chambers. After a thorough investigation, they discovered that a youth named Huo Li was missing. The members of the minor faction only knew that this youth was the faction leader¡¯s new bodyguard. It was only after he had arrived, did the minor faction began to wantonly develop. Moreover, some suspected that this youth was the faction leader¡¯s strategist. It was only because of his young age that it was difficult to believe this fact.


    If this matter were to conclude in such a manner, although it would leave individuals filled with doubts, it could only be allowed to end in such a way. At most, they could only investigate that youth¡¯s background. However, the problem was that they discovered a secret letter amidst the faction leader¡¯s correspondence. This letter was actually written by Huo Jicheng. There were only a few uncomplicated irrelevant words within the letter. It was only at the end did the letter state that Huo Jicheng¡¯s adopted son, Huo Li, would come to provide support. Seeing this letter, everyone looked at each other with dismay. Who could have expected that someone who had slipped through the net would have such fierce and sinister methods?


    Henceforth, the Fengyi Sect¡¯s order came down: search for Huo Jicheng everywhere. However, although the authorities and the Fengyi Sect issued strict orders for Huo Jicheng¡¯s arrest, there was no news of Huo Jicheng. However, after this, Huo Jicheng became a scourge to the Central Plains second only to the Sovereign of the Devil Sect. Most terrifying was that after he had completely reorganized the Embroidered Union, that organization disappeared and reappeared like smoke. Although some of its members were still entrapped by the Fengyi Sect and the Great Yong authorities, but when these members were ensnared, they would either fight to the bitter end or commit suicide. Even if one or two of them were captured, those captured were all completely numb, not knowing what they had done and also not knowing how to communicate with others. They had only received written commands to execute actions. Reaching this point, there was no way to investigate any further. But from the obtained intelligence, everyone could see that the Embroidered Union had already become a mysterious organization.


    Because of this, the senior-most disciple of the Fengyi Sect, Wen Ziyan, once again reappeared in jianghu, taking charge of chasing and killing members of the Embroidered Union. The Fengyi Sect¡¯s command was transmitted throughout jianghu: all members of the Embroidered Union were to be killed without reprieve. From that point on, although Huo Jicheng would occasionally appear, he would very quickly disappear again. Wherever the ¡°Bloody Handed Rakshasa,¡± Wen Ziyan, appeared, rivers of blood would run. But because of Huo Jicheng¡¯s profound schemes, always leaving behind traces of his collaboration with the top individuals of the wulin of various regions, and because Wen Ziyan would rather mistakenly kill innocents rather than allow a single guilty individual to escape, Wen Ziyan became an indiscriminate executioner. Members of Great Yong¡¯s jianghu would immediately become frightened when hearing Huo Jicheng¡¯s name. It was only when all the major sects of jianghu penned letters to Fan Huiyao, did the Fengyi Sect finally recall Wen Ziyan. Only with this did the slaughter that lasted half a year finally conclude. If they learned the news that Huo Jicheng had arrived in Chang¡¯an, one couldn¡¯t know how frightened everyone would become.


    Proud of myself, I smiled. Who could have imagined that Huo Jicheng was all a part of my schemes? Originally, I felt that Huo Jicheng¡¯s identity could be exploited, and thus had Han Wuji brave the dangers to kill and silence Huo Jicheng. Afterwards, I had Xiaoshunzi coordinate with Chen Zhen and Han Wuji to exterminate all of the disciples from and experts invited by the Fengyi Sect. Although this plan relied upon Xiaoshunzi¡¯s excellent martial arts skills, the matured members of the Secret Camp were the primary strength. Based upon the first-rate martial arts that they had learned and the military formations that I had taught them, and combined with assassination and scheming, we were able to completely exterminate all of these experts in one go.


    Moreover, because of Huo Jicheng¡¯s caution, the majority of the members of the Embroidered Union did not know his appearance. Relying upon the command pendant that he had left behind, Chen Zhen was able to take command of the Embroidered Union, dismissing all of the members who were kind-hearted or who had been forced to join the Embroidered Union. The ones who were left were all savage and cruel. Afterwards, Chen Zhen used extreme measures to thoroughly subdue them, ordering them to go into hiding all over Great Yong. In reality, all of their assignments were fabricated. In order to fulfill their assignments, they had to rein in their savagery and conceal themselves amongst the common people. None dared to do evil or slink off, as Chen Zhen had all of them take a highly toxic poison I supplied. In order to receive the antidote every month, they would absolutely not dare to run away or disobey orders. With this, we were able to completely separate and control these individuals, using them when we needed to.


    Following, I began the second step of my plan. Although the relationship between the Luo and Ding families of Luoyang seemed to be harmonious, it was really not the case. As they were the Fengyi Sect¡¯s accomplices, I had Daoli pretend to be Huo Li and infiltrate into a minor faction. Relying upon my teachings and the commands of Chen Zhen and Han Wuji, conflict was provoked between the two families. Not only was the impression that Huo Jicheng had surreptitiously seized the opportunity left behind, but we were also able to cripple the strength of the two greatest and most influential families in Luoyang. Days earlier, I received news from His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. The current general assigned to garrison Luoyang was from the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction. He had already successfully gained complete control over Luoyang. However, I did not reveal the truth about Huo Jicheng to the Prince of Yong, otherwise I would become the mastermind behind the rebel organization, the Embroidered Union. This wouldn¡¯t do! What¡¯s more, with the subsequent slaughter perpetrated by the Bloody Handed Rakshasa, although those killed were either members of jianghu or local tyrants from influential families, the Prince of Yong inevitably felt that all this was too excessive.


    Through this slaughter, both the Fengyi Sect and I were able to acquire good harvests. I was able to successfully reduce the Fengyi Sect¡¯s strength, and also transformed the Fengyi Sect¡¯s original noble and virtuous image into one of bloody reality. This would cause everyone to remember that the Fengyi Sect had started out by relying upon assassination and slaughter. However, the Fengyi Sect was also able to successfully massacre the opposition forces that had gradually arisen in jianghu. Without the cooperation of the Fengyi Sect master, then it would have been unlikely for me to achieve my objective.


    The Prince of Yong had once expressed his worry that the loss of so many experts in jianghu would harm the combat capability of the army. After all, a significant number of the experts in the army came from jianghu. I took the opportunity to hint to the Prince of Yong that the army could take advantage of the situation and recruit experts, and also announce that if they were to join the military, then those individuals who remained in jianghu would not be permitted to come disturb those soldiers. As a result, quite a few experts enlisted in order to escape the storm broiling in jianghu. This matter received Grand General Qin and the Prince of Qi¡¯s support. Who wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity to increase their own forces? Because of this, no one was able to take full advantage, and yet at the same time, no one lost out.


    The only ones who were truly pitiable were those who somehow got involved for no reason in the conflicts. However, these individuals were either bandits of jianghu or local tyrants. Their deaths would actually be of benefit to the common people. Therefore, I tucked my sympathy away in the back of my mind.


    If news of Huo Jicheng¡¯s arrival in the capital were to spread, I wonder if the crown prince would feel fear and trepidation in the face of disaster?3


    Just as I was calculating the soon-to-be executed plan, a loud shout could be heard coming from before the carriage. The voice came from Zhou Wu, the imperial bodyguard assigned to opening up the path. Then there was a cry of alarm. Subsequently, the carriage came to a sudden stop. Completely unprepared, my body shot forward. Even as I was about to slam into the door of the carriage, Xiaoshunzi swiftly grabbed me around the waist and pulled me back. I felt fortunate. Calming my rapidly beating heart, I glanced at Xiaoshunzi and said, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÄãËÀÎÒ»î, nisiwohuo ¨C idiom, lit. you die, I live; irreconcilable differences, two parties cannot coexist


    Ñô·îÒõÎ¥, yangfengyinwei - lit. outward devotion but inner opposition; to pay lip service; to agree overtly, but oppose in secret


    ÐľªÈâÌø, xinjingroutiao ¨C idiom, lit. heart alarmed, body leaping; fear and trepidation in the face of disaste

 Chapter 6: Guest from the Eastern Sea

    Chapter 6: Guest from the Eastern Sea


    In the second year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtian era, Jiang Zhe was traveling on the streets of Chang¡¯an at night. While traveling, his carriage ran into the Prince of Qing¡¯s guard, Ye Tianxiu and Marquis Jiang Yong of the Eastern Sea¡¯s valiant subordinate general, Fang Yuanxin.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Xiaoshunzi raised the curtain of the carriage. The both of us saw that all twelve of the imperial bodyguards assigned to protect me had already drawn their blades, surrounding and protecting the carriage. Imperial Bodyguard Zhou Wu, who was clearing the way, pointed at the two men who had blocked the carriage and hollered, ¡°Who are you to have the impertinence to block our travel?¡±


    I gazed out from within the carriage, catching sight of two men standing before the carriage. One was in gray clothes; his appearance was elegant and he had a sword at his waist. The other man was dressed in black. Although his appearance was not bad, his skin appeared to be bronzed. His hands held onto the bridle of Zhou Wu¡¯s horse. With one glance, I saw that his hands were covered with faint scars. My heart leaped into my throat. My gaze shifted and I saw that the man in gray clothes carried a young boy roughly six or seven years old in his bosom. Although this man¡¯s clothing was ragged and he had an excited expression on his face, there wasn¡¯t any sign of dread in his eyes.


    At this moment, I heard Zhou Wu speak in a stern manner, ¡°It is now the dead of night, and though we are traveling swiftly, it is difficult to injure anyone. Although this child appeared suddenly, I am confident that I am able to rein my horse in promptly. Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    The man in black angrily replied, ¡°Regardless of the time, how can you travel so rapidly in the city? If I hadn¡¯t used all my strength to stop your speeding horse, it is likely that this pitiable child would have been injured by the horse hooves.¡±


    Just as Zhou Wu was about to dispute the man¡¯s assertions, Jing Chi arrived from the side. Shooting a glare at Zhou Wu, Jing Chi coldly stated, ¡°As it is late at night, we didn¡¯t expect for there to still be people on the streets, so we traveled quickly. This is our fault. I will apologize on behalf of this brother of mine. Since you two have the courage to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, presumably the two of you are real men. Do you dare to come with us?¡±


    The two men exchanged looks, clearly seeing the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. Although the carriage escorted by these men was extremely plain and simple, they could see that the carriage was of excellent quality and was not something that an ordinary family could use. Moreover, although these guards were dressed in civilian clothing, their vigor and grandeur was not normal. Just by looking at their posture on the horses, one could immediately tell that they were military men. In addition, each and every one of them had extraordinary martial arts. At the very least, this squad of guards could only be from the family of a duke or marquis. The two men had aspects that were inconvenient to be revealed. Having exchanged intents, the gray-clothed man calmly stated, ¡°Since you have already apologized, then that is enough. We still have some matters to attend to and will not bother you any further.¡±


    Just as the two finished speaking and were preparing to leave, Jing Chi laughed aloud. With the wave of his hand, eight of the imperial bodyguards spurred their horses forward and surrounded the two men. The two men¡¯s expressions changed greatly. The gray-clothed man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, while killing intent was revealed on the black-clothed man¡¯s face. At this moment, Jing Chi spoke, ¡°I have been in Chang¡¯an for some time now. With one look, I could tell that the both of you are out-of-towners. This city is the Emperor¡¯s capital. Within the imperial capital, even if outsider great bandits arrive here, they have to follow the rules. There aren¡¯t many people who dare to walk about at night. After all, you would inevitably get into the trouble if you run into the Imperial Guard patrolling the streets. For the two of you to be so fearless, presumably the both of you have great martial arts and can come and go as you please.¡±


    The gray-clothed man aloofly demanded, ¡°What is this? Chang¡¯an does not have a curfew. Traveling at night is our business. Are you using our meddling in other people¡¯s affairs as a pretext to make a fuss? Do you wish to deliver us to the authorities?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± denied Jing Chi with a laugh. ¡°I only wish the two of you to come be our guest. If the two of you are innocent, I will not only apologize to the two of you, I will also like to befriend both of you. Afterwards, if you two run into trouble in Chang¡¯an, as long as I am able to help, I will definitely do so.¡±


    The gray-clothed man tightly clutched the hilt of his sword, his expression grave. The man in black moved his hands to his waist. It seemed that they were about to act. However, the two of them could see that the men surrounding them watched them closely, while Jing Chi¡¯s tiger eyes were filled with the power. A bloodlust that reached the skies had already completely enveloped the two of them. The two felt extremely uneasy. Even if they were able to charge out of the encirclement, it was likely that their whereabouts would be completely revealed.


    Just as they were wavering, the curtain of the carriage was raised and a youthful looking man leaned out. This man had a black cloak draped over his shoulders, completely covering his clothes. This man¡¯s appearance was of a delicate and handsome, weak scholar. Sticking his head out at this point of no return filled with bloodlust, this man smiled and ordered, ¡°General Jing, stay your hand.¡±


    The hearts of the two men leaped with anxiety, both of them glancing at Jing Chi, a look of understanding flashing in their eyes. The gaze that they directed at me, however, was filled with suspicion. With this, I was even more certain that my judgment was correct and thus smiled, as I declared, ¡°This lowly official is a subordinate of the Prince of Yong, Major Jiang Zhe of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. Just now, my subordinates offended the two of you, I will apologize to you two on their behalf.¡± So speaking, I clasped my hands together and saluted them.


    The two men bowed, at the same time, from the waist to return my politeness. An indescribable emotion flickered in the gray-clothed man¡¯s eyes, as he said, ¡°So it is actually Jiang daren. This one has long heard of daren¡¯s name. Please forgive our crime of blocking your carriage.¡±


    The man in black¡¯s face expressed both alarm and joy, but he did not utter a single word. Glancing at him, I smiled and stated, ¡°Brother Ye, Brother Fang needs to be careful in Chang¡¯an. His Highness does not have any ill intent towards your master. However, if Brother Fang¡¯s whereabouts are leaked, then it would be extremely inconvenient for His Highness to be lenient. Although Chang¡¯an is good, it is not a place to stay long in. It is better if you two leave quickly.¡±


    When I said the words, ¡°Brother Fang,¡± the bodies of both men shook simultaneously, concentrating all of their energy to prepare to make their move. But when they heard my subsequent words, they relaxed. The man in black surnamed Fang hesitated before he bowed and requested, ¡°Jiang daren, I was forced by circumstance to enter the capital. Would it be possible to speak privately with daren?¡±


    I stared at him blankly. It was only by chance that I saw through the identities of the two men. That Ye Tianxiu was originally the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinate. He had frequently entered the capital in secret. I had seen a painting of his appearance before. I ought to recognize him. I had guessed that the other man was surnamed Fang. The man¡¯s skin tone was peculiar, clearly someone who was exposed to strong sunlight all year round. Beyond that, his hands had traces of rope burns from frequently releasing and pulling up the sails. Lastly, combined with his close friendship with Ye Tianxiu, I was able to guess his identity. Originally, I only thought that a few kind words to express my benevolence would be enough to have them depart and prevent some uncontrollable incident from happening. Surprisingly, this Fan Yuanxin wished to speak with me. If news of our conversation were to spread, it would not be good. After all, Jiang Yong was still a rebel, even if the Prince of Yong had no intentions of making things difficult for him. However, seeing the beseeching look in his eyes, I softened and said, ¡°Brother Fang, please climb aboard the carriage to converse.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin glanced at Ye Tianxiu and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Go back first.¡±


    Quietly, Ye Tianxiu whispered back, ¡°He is a trusted confidant of the Prince of Yong. You have to think this over carefully.¡±


    With a wry smile, Fang Yuanxin replied, ¡°The little master¡¯s life is more important. We can¡¯t worry about anything else. The Prince of Yong definitely won¡¯t take advantage of another¡¯s difficulties.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin boarded the carriage. Ye Tianxiu hesitated and glanced anxiously at me before bowing to bid his farewell. Just as he was about to take the boy and depart, I raised my voice and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Ye Tianxiu shivered inwardly before turning around and asking, ¡°Does daren have any instructions?¡±


    I smiled and observed, ¡°Brother Ye is a transient guest here in Chang¡¯an. It is better if this boy is handed over to me to handle.¡±


    His worries relaxed, Ye Tianxiu accepted, ¡°If that is the case, then I will entrust him to Jiang daren.¡± Finished speaking, he quickly disappeared into the night.


    One of the imperial bodyguards urged on his horse, bending over to pick the child up and placing him on the horse. After obstinately struggling for a moment, he glared with hostility at the imperial bodyguard. The imperial bodyguard laughed aloud, patting the boy¡¯s head.


    Fang Yuanxin entered the carriage and immediately saw a refined and feminine looking young man seated within staring at him callously. The icy gaze caused Fang Yuanxin to feel as if his entire body had been drenched by a bucket of ice-cold water, penetrating straight to the heart. He immediately knew that this man¡¯s identity¡ªDemonic Shadow¡± Li Shun. This man was an expert with martial arts that were sinister and astonishing to the extreme, and yet was willing to serve as a servant.


    Seeing that Fang Yuanxin looked as if he was sitting on pins and needles,1 I shot a meaningful glance at Xiaoshunzi. The killing intent being emitted from Xiaoshunzi¡¯s immediately vanished. Fang Yuanxin felt his breathing relax, realizing the extraordinariness of the Demonic Shadow. Only after seeing Fang Yuanxin had calmed down did I inquired, ¡°What is it that Brother Fang wishes to speak to me about?¡±


    With a saddened expression, Fang Yuanxin asked, ¡°Since Jiang daren already knows my identity, then daren should also know who my master is?¡±


    I smiled slightly and responded, ¡°I naturally know. It is only that General Fang must know that your master, at present, is still Great Yong¡¯s criminal anointed by the emperor. Why would you wish to speak with me? If this matter were leaked, it is likely that I wouldn¡¯t be able to let you go even if I wanted to.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin answered, ¡°It is specifically because Jiang daren intends to protect me that I dare to discuss this matter with daren.¡±


    Recalling the words that he had exchanged softly with Ye Tianxiu, I was moved. With a smile, I inquired, ¡°May I ask what matter requires this one¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°I dare not keep daren in the dark,¡± replied Fang Yuanxin. ¡°My master is almost forty and only has one child. Unexpectedly, a few days ago, the little master went to sea and was bitten by a ¡®rouge jade¡¯ sea snake. The little master is close to death. Although my master has a number of famous doctors under his banner, they were all helpless in the face of this crisis and could only watch as the little master was tormented on a daily basis by the poison. Although his life was preserved with difficulty, he can neither live nor die. My master dispatched his subordinates to search for famous doctors everywhere. However, all of them said they were powerless. Ultimately, my master could only pin his hopes on being able to find the Medical Sage, Sir Sang. However, after appearing in Chang¡¯an, Sir Sang has since disappeared. I have arrived in the capital under orders to find his trail and was unable to find a single shred of news. However, I have heard that Jiang daren once studied medicine under Sir Sang and reportedly has profound medical ability. I wish to ask daren to use your skills to save my little master. Not only will I be moved to tears in gratitude, even my master will not forget daren¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°General Fang, let¡¯s first ignore the opposing positions that we stand on,¡± I said, furrowing my brows. ¡°And let¡¯s also ignore whether I truly have the ability to save little master Jiang¡¯s life. Ever since I was injured by the assassin, my body has been extremely weak and frail. Without His Highness, the Prince of Yong, and this servant of mine¡¯s meticulous care, it is likely that I would have died long ago. If I rush to the distant Eastern Sea, it is likely that I will die before I arrive there. What¡¯s more, the Prince of Yong employs me as his advisor. I cannot leave Chang¡¯an even for a moment.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin knew that Jiang Zhe did not speak a single word of falsehood. His master¡¯s identity could be ignored for now. After all, if Jiang Yong were willing to surrender to Great Yong, he would inevitably be placed in an important position by the Yong emperor. However, although Jiang Zhe¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t bad, the signs of his poor health and frailty were quite evident. If he were to rush to the distant Eastern Sea, it was likely that he would probably collapse from illness even before he arrived. However, the little master also could not go to Chang¡¯an. After thinking it over for a long while, Fang Yuanxin still felt that things were extremely difficult. Originally, he had wanted to kidnap Jiang Zhe. However, when he arrived in Chang¡¯an, he had learned that this Jiang Zhe was highly valued by the Prince of Yong. Even his master was unwilling to brazenly oppose the Prince of Yong. In addition, Fang Yuanxin was able to ascertain today that Jiang Zhe¡¯s protection was indeed tight. There was no way for him to kidnap and bring Jiang Zhe out of Chang¡¯an.


    I paid especial attention as I observed Fang Yuanxin¡¯s complexion. At the beginning, he was a bit vexed. Afterwards, he emitted a trace of bloodlust before being replaced with despair. How could I not understand his intentions? However, I absolutely could not leave Chang¡¯an at this time. I would have referred him to Sir Sang if Sir Sang had not already stated that he would no longer practice medicine, and his secluded location was a secret that could not be revealed to outsiders. The only thing that could be done was to have his little master come to Chang¡¯an. It was only that if the child were to come to Chang¡¯an, then it was likely that he would never have the opportunity to leave. This sticking point would make things extremely difficult even for Jiang Yong.


    While I was thinking, Xiaoshunzi suddenly notified me, ¡°Young master, we have already arrived at the Vermilion Bird Gate.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuanxin immediately paled. He knew that he could only leave now. Sadly, he said, ¡°I will return and report this matter to my master. This matter is of great importance. I am unable to make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Why is Brother Fang in such a rush to depart?¡± I asked, coming up with a plan. ¡°Since you are willing to speak with me, then there is no reason not to meet with His Highness, correct? His Highness is broadminded, his temperament honest and generous. It is possible that he may have a way of helping your little master. At the very least, I can guarantee that His Highness will not prevent Brother Fang from departing.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin was startled. He understood that even if Jiang Zhe was willing to treat the little master, this matter would still require the approval from the Prince of Yong. Thinking of the deep kindness of his master, Fang Yuanxin was willing to risk his life. Thus resolved, Fang Yuanxin stated, ¡°If that is the case, then I can only ask that daren Jiang helps me obtain an audience.¡±


    With a solemn expression, I replied, ¡°Do not worry, General Fang. I guarantee that you will safely depart from Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Just as Fang Yuanxin was about to respond, the expression on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face suddenly changed. In a unfeeling voice, he stated, ¡°There is someone following us.¡±


    ¡°How many people?¡± I asked, ¡°When did they start following us?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°They attached to us after we met with General Fang. Originally, they kept their distance from the carriage. Just now, they suddenly got a lot closer. Oh! I understand! There is a patrol of the Imperial Guard coming.¡±


    My heart leaped with fear and I asked, ¡°Who commands those imperial guards?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi pulled open the curtain and glanced out. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Daren, it¡¯s General Qin commanding this Imperial Guard patrol. They will very quickly meet us.¡±


    With a cold smile, I inquired, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, will Qin Qing search the carriage?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s brows furrowed and he responded, ¡°This carriage belongs to the household of the Prince of Yong. Rationally speaking, he wouldn¡¯t search it.¡±


    ¡°According to the law, he has the authority to search all carriages traveling at night,¡± I replied with a slight smile. ¡°Of course, if it was based upon my status, there is no need for an inspection. However, if he were really to search this carriage, then it would be inconvenient for me to stop him. Presumably, those following us were originally tailing Brother Ye and Brother Fang. Unexpectedly, they ran into me. Those following us are quite firm, hoping to use this method to falsely accuse me of the crime of communicating with the enemy.¡±


    With a frown, Xiaoshunzi wondered, ¡°It is inconvenient for young master to refuse the inspection and we also cannot harm the Imperial Guard. What can we do?¡±


    ¡°First have Jing Chi deal with them,¡± I instructed with a smile. ¡°It would serve the opposite effect if I were in a rush to appear. It is a pity with regards to Qin Qing.¡±


    At this moment, the squad of Imperial Guard arrived before us. At their head was a valiant and formidable-looking man. He was Qin Qing. Urging on his horse, he advanced and in a loud voice questioned, ¡°General Jing, why are you personally escorting this carriage? Who is it within the carriage?¡±


    In a grave voice, Jing Chi replied, ¡°So it is Commander Qin. This general is under orders to protect Major Jiang. I bear a heavy burden at present and cannot stand on ceremony. Would General Qin please forgive me?¡±


    With a smile, Qin Qing said, ¡°What are you saying? Although Qin Qing¡¯s rank is higher, General is a brave commander who has fought on the battlefield. Who doesn¡¯t know that you are the bravest commander under His Highness, the Prince of Yong, adept at killing enemy commanders and seizing standards? Qin Qing is only a younger superficial student, and dares not accept general¡¯s courtesy. Now that it is already late at night, would it be possible for me to see Major Jiang? Qin Qing bears the heavy responsibility for ensuring the security of the Imperial City and dares not be slack. Would you please forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Although it is proper and expected to perform an inspection,¡± frowned Jing Chi, ¡°However, this is a carriage belonging to the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Within is also the major. Why is General Qin determined to search it? The night breeze is very cold and recently, the major¡¯s health has been poor. It is possible that he will come down with a cold. It is inconvenient for him to meet you.¡±


    Qin Qing¡¯s expression changed. Turning his head, he asked one of his personal subordinates in a low voice, ¡°Major Jiang is not to be trifled with. Why is the princess determined for me to search his carriage? If the Prince of Yong is angered and informs Father, it is likely that I will be blamed.¡±


    The imperial guardsman replied in a low voice, ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-in-law, don¡¯t worry. Our men saw a rebel within this carriage. We aren¡¯t intentionally making trouble for Major Jiang. If we were, then the grand general would definitely not approve. However, if that rebel enters the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, it is likely that the consequences will be endless. As long as General takes that man away for questioning, Major Jiang will be in the wrong, and will definitely not dare to obstruct us. When the time comes, as long as General does not speak, presumably even Major Jiang will not take the initiative to try to worry about a criminal.¡±


    Qin Qing continued to hesitate. However, recalling that his wife¡¯s intelligence surpassed his own, he believed that she would not be wrong. As such, he spoke in a loud voice, ¡°This is a mere formality and won¡¯t take long. There should be no harm to Major Jiang.¡± So speaking, he urged his horse forward to lift the curtain of the carriage.


    Two imperial bodyguards simultaneously advanced to block his path. All of the imperial bodyguards knew that there was someone within the carriage that could not be exposed. Qin Qing¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose, as he stated, ¡°What? Are you trying to obstruct this commander from executing official business?¡±


    With a humorless smile, Jing Chi replied, ¡°If you are allowed to search the carriage, then wouldn¡¯t the entire court know of General Qin¡¯s great abilities tomorrow? Unexpectedly daring to search the carriage belonging to the household of the Prince of Yong. When the time comes, the one without face will be me.¡±


    ¡°If it was the Prince of Yong present, this general would naturally give way,¡± rebuked Qin Qing angrily, ¡°However, it is Major Jiang who is within the carriage. Since that is the case, then this general has the authority and power to search it. If there is no guilty conscience in your heart, what is the harm in allowing me to take a look within?¡± So speaking, he waved his hand. The squad of imperial guardsmen surrounded the carriage. Qin Qing gazed at Jing Chi frostily. If Jing Chi were to say a single no, Qin Qing would immediately advance to conduct the inspection by force.


    Fang Yuanxin trembled inside, his hand once again dropping to his waist. He was originally a rebel. If he were to fall into the hands of the imperial guardsmen, it was likely that he would not survive. Consequently, he was determined to fight with his life on the line. Inwardly, he could not stop blaming himself. He should not have taken the risk of boarding Jiang Zhe¡¯s carriage. It wasn¡¯t important if he himself were to die. If the only person who could save the little master was also implicated, then he could not absolve himself even if he died.


    I shook my head slightly, lightly pressing down on Fang Yuanxin¡¯s hand. If I couldn¡¯t handle this simple matter, then did I deserve to be the Prince of Yong¡¯s chief strategist? Glancing at Xiaoshunzi, I removed a gold pendant from my waist and handed it to him. Although I had many ways of handling this situation, this method was the simplest and most direct. In order to calm this General Fang¡¯s mind, it would be better to use force to bully2 Qin Qing. Unfortunately, Qin Qing was too stubborn. If it was someone else, they would absolutely not dare to search a carriage belonging to the household of the Prince of Yong. Not just anyone was capable of being impartial and incorruptible.3 It could be only said that Qin Qing was too na?ve.


    Xiaoshunzi took the gold pendant. Pulling aside the curtain, he exited. It wasn¡¯t long before I smiled faintly. This gold pendant was truly useful, truly a good object deserving of the serious manner in which the Prince of Yong had lent it to me.


    Note:


    In China, there are multiple ways of saluting. In jianghu and common usage, a typical salute involves making a fist with the right hand, while either using the left hand to wrap around the right fist or the right fist is held against the open left palm. Females switch this around. It''s also switched around to denote the start of an argument or fight. In polite society, salutes were made holding the two palms forward together, the fingers overlapping somewhat.


    Footnotes:


    Èç×øÕëÕ±, ruzuozhenzhan ¨C idiom, lit. as if sitting on pins and needles; fig. to be in an uncomfortable situation


    ÕÌÊÆÆÛÈË, zhangshiqiren ¨C idiom, bullying others on the strength of one¡¯s powerful connections or position


    ÌúÃæÎÞ˽, tiemianwusi ¨C idiom, lit. iron-faced and without regard for personal matters; fig. impartial and incorruptible

 Chapter 7: Lifting Heavy Weights Easily

    Chapter 7: Lifting Heavy Weights Easily


    In the twenty-fifth year of the Wuwei era, an imperial censor impeached Commander Pei Yun of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard for being immoral and violating filial piety. Although everyone knew of his innocence, no one except for Taizong dared to speak up ¡­


    Yong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    Just as Qin Qing was about to forcibly search the carriage, suddenly, the curtain of the carriage was pulled open and an azure-robed youth exited. He stood at the front of the carriage, his arms behind his back. The youth¡¯s expression was as cold and arrogant as ice. Under the dim moonlight, he appeared as if he was completely aloof from the world, as if he was not a mortal of this world. What caused the greatest dread was this youth¡¯s pair of icy, sparkling eyes that were coldly gazing at Qin Qing. Qin Qing could feel that this man regarded him and his imperial guards as no more than lifeless objects and could easily destroy them without the slightest degree of remorse.


    Calming himself, Qin Qing spoke, ¡°Brother Li never leaves Major Jiang¡¯s side, truly wholeheartedly loyal. This general has no malicious intent. I only need to take a look inside the carriage.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi dryly laughed and replied, ¡°Major Jiang is extremely respectful of the Grand General and General Qin. Who could have thought that the person come to drag down the young master¡¯s face is actually General Qin?¡±


    Qin Qing grew fearful. In his own home, he had personally witnessed this youth¡¯s arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for a word from Jiang Zhe, no one dared to believe that he wouldn¡¯t have killed Crown Prince Li An in one blow. Over this last year, everyone in Chang¡¯an had learned about the existence of this young expert, the ¡°Demonic Shadow¡± Li Shun. His martial arts were sinister and his actions ruthless. And yet, this man was only wholeheartedly loyal to one person, willing to be that person¡¯s shadow. It wasn¡¯t clear who came up with the moniker, but it was extremely appropriate. When he stood behind Jiang Zhe, he truly seemed to be just a shadow. No one could believe that this kind of expert would willingly perform the duties of a servant, moreover, without complaint. However, once he became enraged and was intent on murder, he became terrifyingly ruthless. Several months ago, some people took advantage of the Prince of Yong¡¯s decision to enjoy the spring weather to attempt to assassinate him. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zhe felt strong enough to accompany the Prince of Yong and ended up being meeting danger. This Li Shun angrily slaughtered all of the dozen or so assassins. According to those who went to clean up the scene, none of the corpses were intact; all of them had died miserably. The scene caused all of the imperial guardsmen and coroners to experience several nights¡¯ worth of nightmares upon their return.


    But Qin Qing also realized that if he were to let them off so easily, how would he explain things to Hanyou? Strengthening his resolve, he stated, ¡°This general is only performing his duties. Would Brother Li please forgive me?¡± Finished speaking, he urged his horse forward. He calculated that Li Shun would not dare to kill a court official.


    Li Shun smiled callously, dense killing intent exuding from his eyes, and prepared to raise his right hand. All of the imperial guardsmen brought by Qin Qing cried out in alarm, unsheathing their weapons. Following this, all of the guards from the Prince of Yong¡¯s household also drew their weapons. At this moment, this area before the Vermillion Bird Gate was completely covered with bloodlust. Anything could happen at any moment.


    No one expected that Li Shun only raised his right hand up high. In his right hand was a gold pendant. Qin Qing stared up and looked, quickly catching sight of the pendant¡¯s unique decorative design and the nine coiled, golden dragons. On it were carved the words, ¡°as if We are present in person.¡± Qin Qing cried out in shock. He knew what this pendant was. This gold pendant was bestowed upon His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, by the Emperor, allowing the prince to inspect and tour the empire on the Emperor¡¯s behalf. Everywhere he passed through, the Prince of Yong had the authority to interfere in any and all matters. At present on this earth, there was only this one pendant. However, because the Prince of Yong conducted himself with care and caution, and in addition, his fame as a general was spread far and wide, he did not need this gold pendant and could act at will. Therefore, very few people had seen the pendant. Surprisingly, the Prince of Yong had actually given this gold pendant to Jiang Zhe. Qin Qing could not help but be filled with jealousy that the Prince of Yong so trusted and favored this surrendered Southern Chu subject to lend this golden pendant worth the lives of the entire prince¡¯s household to him. However, regardless of that, the most pressing issue now was not this. He hurriedly called out and led all of his imperial guards to dismount from their horses and prostrate themselves on the ground, proclaiming the words, ¡°Long live Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled faintly. Putting away the gold pendant, he stated, ¡°General Qin loyally performs his duties and should garner the major¡¯s respect. However, this matter is not so simple. If General was permitted to search the carriage today, it is likely that the Prince of Yong¡¯s household would no longer know any peace. General Qin, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is a current imperial prince and is also the Emperor¡¯s personally enfeoffed Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. He would absolutely never perform any action that would adversely affect the national prestige of Great Yong. From now on, General Qin¡¯s conduct should be more careful to ensure that you do not gratuitously without reason serve as another¡¯s tool.¡±


    Qin Qing could only reply in the affirmative, while he was extremely enraged internally. Just as he was about to half-heartedly speak a few words, a group of mounted warriors rushed over from the distance. Qin Qing looked over and saw that all of them were in the uniform of the household guards of the Prince of Yong. At their head was a man with long eyebrows and phoenix eyes. His appearance was handsome and he had an uncommon bearing that caused others to feel a sense of intimacy. From the golden bow slung over his back and the special quiver beside the saddle, one would immediately know that this was Golden Bow Gongsun Ji. At a gallop, he approached. After first saluting Qin Qing, he spoke in a clear voice, ¡°After waiting for some time and not seeing the major return, His Imperial Highness was worried and specially dispatched this general to come and serve as an escort.¡±


    Jing Chi mumbled to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because someone was blocking us?¡± Xiaoshunzi shot him a cold look, immediately causing Jing Chi to fall silent. Over this last year, I had frequently punished me by forcing him to transcribing books and to learn its contents by heart. Regularly, Xiaoshunzi would supervise Jing Chi¡¯s work. As a result, now, one look from Xiaoshunzi was enough to cause Jing Chi to fall silent.1


    At once, we saw off Qin Qing with proper etiquette. Xiaoshunzi quietly observed the guardsman who had secretly advised Qin Qing, carefully memorizing that man¡¯s appearance. Afterwards, I finally returned to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Entering the main hall, I could hear the Prince of Yong furiously exclaim, ¡°Suiyun, something has happened! Take a look ¡­¡± Just then, he caught sight of Fang Yuanxin. Li Zhi¡¯s expression changed, the majestic presence of a sovereign immediately enveloping the entire hall, causing one to have no intention of daring to resist.


    Fang Yuanxin did not know why, but he advanced and prostrated himself on the ground. It was only when his knees touched the ground did he come to his senses and question what was happening.


    I had already bowed and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this is Jiang Yong, Marquis Jiang¡¯s subordinate commander, Fang Yuanxin, General Fang.¡±


    For a moment, the Prince of Yong stared at us blankly before he laughed heartily and stepped forward to raise Fang Yuanxin to his feet. Li Zhi stated, ¡°Your name has been known to me for a long time. General Fang is an adept naval commander and is renowned throughout the world. I have heard that several years ago, general repeatedly fought bloody battles in the Eastern Sea, completely eradicating and subduing all of the pirates invading and harassing the coastal regions. Many of the sea merchants and fishermen have all established a long life memorial tablet on general¡¯s behalf. With the coast at peace, General Fang¡¯s contribution is not shallow. Although your master has set up an independent regime, you are all still the descendants of the Yan and Huang Emperors. This Prince greatly admires Marquis Jiang¡¯s feats.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin could only grow warm from the Prince of Yong¡¯s words. Unexpectedly, the Prince of Yong greatly recognized his master and his colleagues¡¯ actions. He opened his mouth and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness praises us too much. Although My Lord is alone out overseas, his heart has always been inclined towards the Central Plains. Although he still holds resentment towards the Great Yong court, whenever he speaks of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s outstanding and glorious military service, he would always be filled with admiration and respect.¡±


    With a sigh, the Prince of Yong said, ¡°Thinking back, cousin and I were childhood playmates and were as close as brothers. However, fortune toys with people. Now that he holds deep hatred for the death of his father, this Prince always becomes sad when thinking of our relationship. If it is possible, I would like to ask general to advise my cousin. Even if it is for his descendants, he should not stay long overseas. Cousin presumably longs for the beautiful landscape of the Central Plains? If cousin is willing to return, Zhi is willing to apologize to cousin. Whether he wishes to strike or to kill me, this Prince will accept it all.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin¡¯s expression was filled with a bit of gloom, as he responded, ¡°This general will definitely convey Your Imperial Highness¡¯s deep friendship to my master. However, Your Imperial Highness must know that My Lord does not hate you. Although it was Your Imperial Highness who defeated the forces of the old marquis, it was all the result of the old marquis being too ambitious and unwilling to accept the noble rank bestowed by Great Yong. But if the old marquis died on the battlefield, although My Lord would be filled with grief, he will not wish for revenge. However, the old marquis was assassinated by that wicked woman, Fan Huiyao. My Lord can never forget this kind of humiliation. If this hatred is not avenged, My Lord will not be able to close his eyes when he dies.¡±


    The Prince of Yong sighed once again. ¡°General Fang, please take a seat as we talk. Let¡¯s talk about these matters later on. There will definitely be a day when all this will be resolved. For what reason has General Fang come to my humble home? Is there something that this Prince can help out with? As long as it is not a major matter that interferes with the proper governance of the empire, Zhi will definitely not refuse.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin promptly explained his wish to seek medical treatment for his little master, his eyes filled with entreaty and worry. He knew that with his explanation, the Prince of Yong would be able to control his master. However, he could not allow this last thread of opportunity¡ªof letting the little master live¡ªgo by.


    Just as expected, when he heard Fang Yuanxin¡¯s words, Li Zhi immediately looked hesitant and vexed. He had just sat down, but with this, he instantly rose to his feet. With his hands behind his back, Li Zhi paced in a circle within the hall, glancing at Fang Yuanxin and also at the already seated, yawning, and drowsy Jiang Zhe. At last, he spoke, ¡°General Fang, this Prince will not deceive you. If it weren¡¯t for Sir Jiang¡¯s poor health, this Prince would definitely request that he travel to the Eastern Sea. However, since he was attacked by an assassin, although he has recuperated for more than a year, his body is frail and his breathing weak. The only way he can travel now is if the journey is slow and unhurried, and requires several days of rest if anything were to happen. Only then will I be reassured. However, with this, without a year, it is unlikely that he will be able to arrive at the Eastern Sea. If this matter were to be delayed for that long, ignoring for now the fact that this Prince requires his help, with the extended time period, it is likely that this matter will inevitably be leaked. If that were to happen, what could we do? You must know that other people aren¡¯t deaf or blind. This Prince cannot predict what will happen when that time comes. However, Sir Jiang will definitely be unable to reach the Eastern Sea.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin¡¯s heart froze. He knew that the Prince of Yong did not speak a single word of falsehood. Could it be that the only way was to escort the little master to Chang¡¯an?


    With sympathy, the Prince of Yong glanced at Fang Yuanxin. He continued, ¡°At present, this Prince has two methods. One is to have this Prince secretly report this matter to Imperial Father. Imperial Father may tacitly allow the child to come to be treated in Chang¡¯an. However, if this were to happen, then Marquis Jiang must make some concessions. The second method is for the marquis to think of a way to deliver nephew to Chang¡¯an, concealing his journey from everyone. When the time comes, if everything goes smoothly, then nephew will be able at liberty to return to the Eastern Sea. However, there is no harm for me to speak bluntly. At present, the various factions in Chang¡¯an are tangled and complicated. This Prince does not dare guarantee that this information will not be leaked.¡±


    After thinking for some time, Fang Yuanxin replied, ¡°This general will report this matter to My Lord as quickly as possible, and have him make the decision. If there is any news, I hope that Your Imperial Highness will be generous with your help.¡±


    The Prince of Yong smiled. ¡°Your master and I are still close blood relations. How can I harm him? As long as nephew arrives in Chang¡¯an, this Prince will absolutely not stand apart and do nothing. The hour is already late. Originally, I should have you stay, but you must know that this Prince must avoid arousing suspicion. I will order someone to see you out.¡±


    Fang Yuanxin kneeled and bowed, acknowledging, ¡°Many thanks to Your Imperial Highness. Regardless of the success of this matter, this general and My Lord will both remember Your Imperial Highness¡¯s kindly intentions.¡±


    Li Zhi sighed and replied, ¡°The timing is unfortunate. There are some matters that I need not explain to you, as you know them already. This Prince can absolutely not permit Major Jiang to journey far from Chang¡¯an.¡±


    In his mind, Fang Yuanxin thought, At present, you brothers are fighting tooth and nail to succeed the imperial throne. Jiang Zhe is also the prince¡¯s most highly valued confidant. It is no wonder that you are unwilling to let him leave. Moreover, this Jiang Zhe¡¯s health was really too poor. While we were speaking, he looked like he was about to faint.


    Just as Fang Yuanxin was about to bid his farewell, I spoke up. ¡°Wait a moment, General Fang.¡± As I spoke, I took out two small jade boxes that Xiaoshunzi had earlier gone off to grab. Languidly, I stated, ¡°I have only heard the name of the rouge jade sea snake, therefore I can only treat the wound after I have seen it. However, I also cannot allow General Fang to return empty-handed. In these boxes are two kinds of medications. One is capable of treating the majority of common poisons. Its efficacy is very high. At the very least, it should be able to prevent the poison from attacking your little master¡¯s heart. The other medicine, if taken one per day, will cause a person to enter into a deep sleep, and yet, at the same time, not harm one¡¯s body. This will allow your little master to avoid having to endure the pain and suffering daily.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuanxin was overjoyed at the unexpected gift. He appreciatively said, ¡°This general thanks Sir Jiang for your compassion on behalf of my little master.¡± Even if it was to temporarily alleviate the little master¡¯s pain, then it was already worth it. Therefore, he absolutely gratefully accepted the boxes of medicine.


    ¡°This medicine was originally for my own use,¡± I stated with a smile. ¡°While I was recovering, the wound would frequently ache and itch, making it difficult for me to sleep. Therefore, I specially made this medication. I didn¡¯t expect that its effect would be so great. It is only that the concoction is quite difficult. Moreover, its prescription can absolutely not be leaked, otherwise I would have written down the prescription for you.¡±


    After Fang Yuanxin had departed, I heaved a deep sigh before asking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, has something happened?¡±


    Only then did Li Zhi remember the matter that he had originally wished to discuss with me. With a wry smile, he stated, ¡°Tonight, Imperial Father received a remonstration memorial, impeaching Pei Yun for being immoral and violating filial piety.¡±


    I stared back at him blankly and inquired, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Pei Yun dotes on his concubine and is estranged from his wife. This can be argued to be immoral, but violating filial piety? This shouldn¡¯t apply?¡±


    ¡°How can I explain it?¡± replied Li Zhi with a wry smile. ¡°That Imperial Censor Cai is truly audacious. In his criticism, he stated that Pei Yun has snubbed the wife that his parents had betrothed to him, causing his parents to grieve and worry to this day. Therefore, he is unfilial. After all, ever since that incident happened, Pei Yun¡¯s father was so enraged that he fell ill. What¡¯s more, that imperial censor has alluded to the fact that Lady Xue is still a virgin, which is clearly Pei Yun¡¯s failure to adhere to the ethics of human relations.¡±


    ¡°Imperial censors should be mindful of important matters of state,¡± I wondered in amazement. ¡°Is he also now worrying about someone else¡¯s bedroom matters?¡±


    ¡°To them, it is better to help a villain do evil than to help with the worries and difficulties of Great Yong,¡± replied Li Zhi with a humorless smile. Continuing, he said, ¡°Forget about him for now. What¡¯s to be done? We can¡¯t have Pei Yun¡¯s father to submit a memorial that he approved Pei Yun to take a concubine and snub the wife. Wouldn¡¯t that cause the household to fall into chaos? If this happens then Pei Yun would truly be unfilial. Since ancient times, only sons take the blame for their fathers, not the other way around.¡±


    I was also somewhat vexed. I did not expect that someone would make a fuss out of something like this, even going so far as to label Pei Yun as unfilial. However, at this moment, I couldn¡¯t think of any solutions. Each successive dynasty governed the world through filial piety. If Pei Yun were to gain a reputation for being unfilial, then it was likely that his future career prospects would be extremely challenged and limited. From the present situation, it looked like the commander of the otherwise ironclad Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard would be changed.


    Xiaoshunzi suddenly distantly observed, ¡°The Emperor may not necessarily view this matter in such a light.¡±


    Both the Prince of Yong and I looked over and stared at him, however Xiaoshunzi stopped talking. Both the prince and I very quickly understood. The Emperor was wary of the Fengyi Sect. If the Emperor learned that Pei Yun did not wish to be connected by marriage to the Fengyi Sect, it was likely that he would not fault Pei Yun. After thinking it over, I stated, baffled, ¡°The crown prince¡¯s faction must surely know this. Why would they do such a thing?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly and explained, ¡°Your Imperial Highness and young master are too close to the situation and don¡¯t see the big picture. If this news were to spread, it is likely that Lady Xue would have no face to see anyone ever again. For a woman to be so ignored, in addition to ruining her reputation, it seems likely that her only option going forward is death. When that time comes, the Vice Minister of Works, Xue Ju, will inevitably submit a memorial denouncing General Pei. Regardless of what, General Pei cannot say that his actions were not improper.


    ¡°In addition, as an important official in the Ministry of Works, Xue Ju is adept at the manufacture and improvement of weapons. Who in the world does not know that the ¡®Divine Armed Bow¡¯2 is an effective weapon for defending city walls? When that time comes, Xue daren can stake himself, as he carries the responsibility of failing to properly educate his daughter, and will definitely seek to pull General Pei down with him. Even if Your Imperial Highness sides with General Pei, he will still be temporarily suspended from duties. When General Pei resumes his duties, he will no longer be able to control the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. Moreover, General Pei has newly pledged his allegiance to Your Imperial Highness. If Your Imperial Highness is helpless to protect him and also cause Xue Ju to become an enemy, then this will be three birds with one stone.¡±


    Listening to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s words, Li Zhi grew frightened. With admiration, he replied, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, you are indeed incisive. This Prince didn¡¯t foresee all these consequences. It is likely by tomorrow that this impeachment memorial will be spread widely throughout all levels of society. Even if Lady Xue does not wish to commit suicide, she will still be forced to do so. What do you think we should do now? Pei Yun has the disposition to become a famous general. This Prince honestly cannot bear to see him so sullied.¡±


    After understanding the key points, I sighed and stated, ¡°This strategy is indeed fierce and malicious. However, there are ways to resolve it. The best method would be if General Pei¡¯s concubine dies from the injuries sustained. If that were to happen, then Lady Xue would be guilty of murder. Pei Yun¡¯s actions would therefore not be considered as excessive. Unfortunately, this is impossible, as the concubine¡¯s body has already been cleansed of poison. Many people know of this fact. Another method would be to use Lady Xue. If she is willing to submit a memorial to beg forgiveness, explaining her guilty conscience and willingness to become a nun to redeem her sins, then no one will be able to continue to blame Pei Yun.¡±


    ¡°If she were willing, then we would need not to worry,¡± replied Li Zhi with a wry smile. ¡°However, it is likely that she will be unwilling to admit defeat. Every single one of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect is proud and arrogant. It is likely that she would rather die than admit her guilt and concede.¡±


    With a slight smile, I countered, ¡°Why would a young lady wish to die? It is likely that she is extremely remorseful of her marriage to General Pei. The problem is whether she is willing to submit a memorial and admit her guilt. Even if she wishes to commit suicide, with the importance of life, why would she not cherish it? If she were given the opportunity, she would probably agree to get away and live a new life. However, whom should this matter be handled by? This is somewhat difficult. If this isn¡¯t handled properly, we are likely to end up with egg in our face.¡±


    After thinking it over, Li Zhi¡¯s eyes brightened and he declared, ¡°I have a method! The Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu, has always been friendly with all the court officials, and is someone who can speak with Xue Ju. Moreover, that old fart has plenty of ideas. Combined with Cheng Shu¡¯s kind intentions, Xue Ju will absolutely not take precautions and reject him outright. Moreover, the Duke of Wei has a jocular temperament. Many of the children of the top officials all consider him to be their uncle. Lady Xue was once one of them and is still extremely intimate whenever she meets him. If he were to go, this matter would definitely be successful. There¡¯s no time to lose. This Prince will go immediately to speak with the Duke of Wei. He has always guided the younger generation and will absolutely be unwilling to see Pei Yun receive censure.¡±


    That night, Li Zhi personally paid a visit to the residence of the Duke of Wei. After a long discussion, Cheng Shu quickly hurried to the Xue residence. He entered the residence right after the morning court session had just ended. At this moment, Lady Xue had just learned about the impeachment memorial. Even as she was completely disheartened and about to raise her sword to cut her own throat, Cheng Shu let out a loud shout and burst into the room, knocking the sword out of Lady Xue¡¯s hands. If it was someone else, Lady Xue would have flown into a rage out of humiliation, but seeing that it was Uncle Cheng who had frequently allowed her to sit on him to serve as a horse, she could not help but kneel on the ground and break out into tears.


    Footnotes:


    àäÈôº®²õ, jinruohanchan ¨C idiom, lit. keep silent like a cicada in cold weather; keep one¡¯s mouth shut, to keep quiet


    Éñ±Û¹­ or Divine Armed Bow is actually a crossbow that was invented during the reign of Emperor Shenzong of the Northern Song Dynasty with a range over two hundred and forty paces and capable of penetrating through the double-layered iron armor of the Jin cavalry.

 Chapter 8: A Grandmaster Pays a Visit

    Chapter 8: A Grandmaster Pays a Visit


    Taking pity, Cheng Shu stated, ¡°Foolish child, you are an unfortunate soul who was deceived by those people. Tell Uncle Cheng, what do you plan on doing in the future?¡±


    Lady Xue blankly replied, ¡°Uncle Cheng, I don¡¯t know what I can do. Once upon a time, I was a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. In addition, my family background was pretty good. As a result, there were a significant number of men chasing after me. However, in my heart, there was only Pei Yun. It wasn¡¯t because he was my fianc¨¦, but because I loved him as an individual. When he went to train in the Shaolin Temple, I sought to be deserving of him, not wanting him to treat me as an ordinary woman and hoping that he would receive honor and glory from marrying me. Therefore, I entered the Fengyi Sect. At present, I can state that I am a master of both brush and sword. Furthermore, my appearance is stunning. I had believed that he would treat me as a treasure. However, he became increasingly aloof and distant with me. Ultimately, he even took another woman as a concubine.


    ¡°Daddy originally advised me to cease my entanglement, but I refused to be resigned. My hard work was all because of him and yet he regarded me as nothing more than a worn out shoe. As a result, my sisters all instigated me to forcibly marry him. However, it was useless. He was always courteous and polite to me, but at night, he would always be with that woman. I was filled with hate, but I was unwilling to show any weakness and could only look on helplessly as they are together. Afterwards, when that child was born, I had never seen him so happy. In addition, my parents-in-law also became solely preoccupied with that mother and child pair. I was able to bear all of this, only hoping that he would glance at me. However, he came to me to discuss the matter of our divorce. I could not bear it anymore, desiring to kill that child that wrecked my happiness. However, I failed. He would absolutely never forgive me.¡±


    Gazing upon the bitterly crying Lady Xue, Cheng Shu understood that without her current collapsed state of mind she would absolutely never have revealed these matters of the heart to an outsider. Pitying her and regretful, he could not help but state, ¡°Child, don¡¯t blame uncle for chiding you, but your greatest mistake was becoming a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Although the disciples trained by the Fengyi Sect are indeed noble and elegant, qualified to even become the empress or imperial concubines, however, Pei Yun is only an ordinary man. He is like uncle. That year, within three months after I married your aunt, I enlisted in the army. By herself, your aunt took care of my parents for a whole twelve years. It was only after I became a general was I able to bring them to Chang¡¯an. At that time, my son was already halfway to adulthood and yet it was the first time that uncle saw him. Afterwards, I accompanied the Emperor on numerous campaigns and never had the opportunity to look after my parents and children. It was only your aunt who maintained my household. As a result, everyone joked that I, Old Cheng, was henpecked. However, who could know that in reality, I felt full of regret and guilt? My entire life, I have neglected her too much.


    ¡°If it were you, instead, if Pei Yun were to leave for a military campaign, it is likely that you would accompany him. Although with your martial arts and intelligence, you won¡¯t become a burden, what Pei Yun really wants is a wife who can stay at home to take care of his parents with filial piety and raise his children. Child, you are too outstanding. That is why Pei Yun was unwilling to marry you.¡±


    Lady Xue stared forward hollowly for a long time before she inquired, ¡°Was it not because of my sect?¡±


    Cheng Shu smiled wryly and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t blame you if you think this way. However, Pei Yun is not that kind of person. Isn¡¯t that also why you love him?¡±


    ¡°It is now too late to say these things,¡± replied Lady Xue in an agonized voice. ¡°Niece no longer has any face to see anyone. Would uncle please not stop me.¡±


    With a humorless smile, Cheng Shu chided, ¡°Why are you so muddled, child? No matter how grave the matter, there is always a solution. If you are willing to start afresh, based upon your appearance and ability, how can you not find a husband? This world is so enormous, if you are willing to listen to uncle, you can go to someplace where no one recognizes you, changing your name. Isn¡¯t that better than dying?¡±


    Lady Xue gazed stupefied out the window, her expression nebulous. Seeing her current state, Cheng Shu knew that the critical moment had arrived. However, he could not exhort her any further. At this moment, it would be best if someone who knew her heart would come to speak to her. However, this person was extremely difficult to find.


    Suddenly, a remorseful sigh could be heard from outside the window. Lady Xue¡¯s expression changed, as she threw herself forward and pulled apart the window. Outside stood a black-clothed man with a handsome appearance. His entire body exuded a faint killing intent. However, his face was gloomy and his bladelike eyebrows were furrowed with distress.


    Lady Xue let out a gasp, a flood of tears washing down her face. Cheng Shu shook his head lightly, turning and departing from the room. The black-clothed man jumped through the window into the room. In a vicious voice, Lady Xue asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to laugh at me? Now that the entire world knows that I, Xue Qiuxue, am cruel and malicious. Everyone says that you should divorce me. You surely must be pleased?¡±


    The black-clothed man was Pei Yun. In a heavy voice, he replied, ¡°Qiuxue, I have never wished to harm you. However, I did not anticipate that matters would reach this stage. I originally hoped that if you were willing to cancel the engagement, you would definitely find an ideal husband for yourself. I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this.¡±


    Remembering the past, Xue Qiuxue could not help but feel grief well up from her heart. She inquired, ¡°Do you truly wish to only take an ordinary woman as your wife and still be unwilling to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Qiuxue, you are truly remarkable, having accomplishments in both brush and sword,¡± answered Pei Yun sadly. ¡°I once watched you discuss poetry and literature. I had not even heard of many of the examples that you brought up. In addition, you are also familiar with court politics and military affairs. With you as my wife, I would have a great wife to serve as my support, but Qiuxue, I am completely disinterested in these traits. Serving in the army and dedicating myself to Great Yong is my long-cherished wish, and I am uninterested in becoming involved in schemes and machinations. I am already like this when not at home. I only wish to be able to return home, yearning for peace and quiet. I wish that my wife can provide a home-cooked meal, help me mend my clothes, and be able to discuss the domestic trivialities with me. To me, that is enough. I do not require a wife that is preoccupied with scheming. However, Qiuxue, you are so dazzling. It is I that am not a match for you.¡±


    ¡°You speak the truth,¡± murmured Xue Qiuxue in agony. ¡°So it was you who was not a match for me, not a match for me ¡­¡± She repeated that last phrase several times, until her voice fell hoarse. Pei Yun took one step forward but stopped. After all was said and done, he was unwilling to offend her. He truly wished that this woman would have a wonderful future. If that was the case, he needed to ensure that she no longer had any illusions. It was too late to be tender to her at this moment.


    It was only a long time before Xue Qiuxue calmed down. She stated, ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth. It isn¡¯t that I am not good enough; it is instead that you do not require a wife like me. Do not worry, I will not implicate you. I also won¡¯t remain in this hurtful Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Pei Yun didn¡¯t say anything, tacitly agreeing with her. After a short while, he said, ¡°I have a junior apprentice brother who is a merchant in the Southern Sea. We are friends that went through life and death together. If you are willing to go there, I will ask that he take good care of you.¡±


    Xue Qiuxue was silent. Just as Pei Yun believed that she would refuse his suggestion, Xue Qiuxue peacefully acknowledged, ¡°Thank you. I have heard that the Southern Sea¡¯s landscape is peculiar and has frequent dealings with non-Han people. I have long wished to take a look.¡±


    The grave matter involving Pei Yun had been reduced to nothing. Although many imperial censors and court officials submitted memorials impeaching him, once Lady Xue¡¯s memorial was submitted, these impeachment memorials no longer had any power. In addition, Lady Xue disappeared from Chang¡¯an. Although the Xue family stated that Lady Xue had become a nun, they did not know which nunnery she went to. Just like that, the pitiful and lamentable woman disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. No one knew that Lady Xue had been escorted by the Duke of Wei¡¯s retainers out of Chang¡¯an.


    However, this matter was not resolved entirely according to my wishes. Pei Yun was still implicated. Although he was not demoted or fined, the emperor dispatched Xiahou Yuanfeng to serve as the Vice Commander of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. With this, a nail was still inserted into the originally ironclad Northern Barracks. Xiahou Yuanfeng was elegant and poised. Assisted by his money and power, and as the emperor¡¯s favored subject, he was quickly able to stand on his two feet. Fortunately, Pei Yun had the loyalty of his guardsmen and was not powerless. On the whole, Xiahou Yuanfeng did not dare to press forward urgently. The situation sank into a deadlock.


    Sitting in the pavilion, enjoying the abundant evening breeze, the faint scent of plants assailed my nostrils. In my mouth was a just plucked bamboo leaf, as I focused on playing a simple tune. There wasn¡¯t any technique, but the soft and pleasant to hear music flowed throughout the Cold Courtyard in the wake of the evening breeze. When the tune ended, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s figure appeared in the distance. I did not know why, but every single time that I became gloomy and incredibly anxious, I would discard everything and sit here, playing the bamboo leaf. This would always allow my mood to become tranquil again. I had never forgotten Sir Sang¡¯s diagnosis. Since I could not distance myself from the hustle and bustle, then I could only use this method to cleanse my spirit. In fact, all of the imperial bodyguards assigned to me understood that they could absolutely not disturb me when I was playing the bamboo leaf. Even Xiaoshunzi would not come to disturb me. Once, an imperial bodyguard that I had been granted important responsibilities had violated this custom and had been expelled from the Cold Courtyard. From then on, no one dared to rub me the wrong way.


    Accepting the fragrant cup of tea that Xiaoshunzi handed me, I smiled and stated, ¡°General Pei has suffered some setbacks, but ultimately it will not affect his future prospects. In reality, we cannot be considered to have failed. In any case, what we regard as important is the person, Pei Yun, and not the Imperial Guard. Tomorrow, issue an invitation to General Pei to come be a guest here in the Cold Courtyard. Also invite His Imperial Majesty as company.¡±


    ¡°His Imperial Highness has already invited over General Pei for tomorrow,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi indifferently, ¡°Since young master also wishes to meet him, I will go inform His Imperial Highness to hold the feast within the Cold Courtyard.¡±


    Shaking my head, I replied, ¡°Since His Imperial Highness wishes to invite him, then there is no need for me to go join in. There are some things that are best handled by His Imperial Highness personally. Oh, that¡¯s right, has there been anything from the Shaolin Temple?¡±


    ¡°The great and prestigious sects can truly stay calm,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi, knitting his brows. ¡°They have yet to make any moves.¡±


    With a faint smile, I said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their ability to bear patiently, why do you think the Shaolin Temple would have survived for so long without failing? Over a hundred years, how many sects have come and gone? Shaolin has survived for so long because of this comportment. Sometimes, matters of the world are just like this. Looking down and making reality is far better than looking up to beg. Were it not for the impediments of everyday affairs, why spend my time in this material world? Xiaoshunzi, your martial arts are originally fabulous. It is simply that your moves are far too ruthless and malicious, lacking a bit of forbearance. I have always felt that this was inappropriate. It is said that the firm cannot last, the soft cannot defend, the ingenious cannot defeat the proper. In war, one cannot constantly use innovative tactics and strategies to attain victory. I believe that this is the same in martial arts. Think this over.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi began to mull over my words. Just at this moment, a gentle voice came to me. ¡°Benefactor1 Jiang is indeed spiritually intelligent as if made that way by the Heavens. This old cassock2 did not understand this until after I turned forty.¡±


    I was startled. This voice was gentle, pure, and profound as if the speaker was next to my ear. However, because of my heightened six senses, I could tell that there was no one else within a hundred zhang.3 I glanced towards Xiaoshunzi, but saw that he was deep in thought. It was clear that he had forgotten about my protection. After thinking it over, I suddenly laughed and declared, ¡°Elder True Compassion has personally come to the Cold Courtyard. Your presence truly brings light to my humble dwelling. Please forgive Zhe for being unable to welcome you. Would the great master please come meet in the courtyard?¡±


    Before my eyes, almost like a flower, a middle-aged monk in a gray cassock appeared at the entrance to the courtyard. Unhurriedly, he walked towards me. Straining my eyes, I gazed at him. This middle-aged monk had delicate features, his face like the full moon. Between his eyebrows was a rouge red dot. No matter how I looked, he seemed to be no more than an ordinary Buddhist monk. However, I could sense from this great master¡¯s deliberate and measured footsteps that each and every one of his movements resembled nature itself, almost as if he was one with the Heavens and the Earth.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi snapped out of his reverie, raising his head to look over, a light flickering across his eyes. Although he knew the identity of this man, in his eyes, everyone in the world was dispensable. As a result, killing intent roiled up from within. If this man were to try and injure the young master, Xiaoshunzi knew that he would have to use the entirety of his strength to stop him.


    As his killing intent was released, Xiaoshunzi felt that he was surrounded by formidable pressure on sides. Greatly alarmed, he looked towards me, seeing that there was no change in my expression. He immediately understood that this pressure was solely directed at him and thus used all of his strength to resist. But the more he tried to resist, the stronger the pressure became. He could feel that there was someone reciting Buddhist scripture in his ear, telling him to accept his defeat and yield. However, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s will was extremely firm and he instead continued to rigidly brace himself, and refused to back down. That kind of pressure only increased and Xiaoshunzi could not move a single part of his body. Suddenly, his heart leapt and drew back some of his resistance. Sure enough, the pressure weakened a little. Xiaoshunzi laughed callously and suddenly increased his killing intent. That killing intent was a bone-piercing cold that rapidly spread throughout the Cold Courtyard. A bizarre scene appeared. It was plainly dusk in the middle of summer and yet the Cold Courtyard was filled with two competing forces¡ªone a desolate, autumn breeze, the other the harmonious beginning of spring. Although the desolation weakened little by little, the spirit betting one¡¯s life became increasingly strong. Even the harmonious force was gradually adulterated by the desolation.


    Although I was in the pavilion, I did not personally sense the completely incomparable atmosphere. But seeing the falling tree leaves, even though there was no wind within a radius of a hundred zhang, before violently rotating and fluttering, I knew that something bizarre was happening. Afterwards, I saw that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion grow increasingly ugly. Without having to think, I knew that he was at the disadvantage. After some consideration, I randomly picked up a teacup and hurled it forcefully down onto the ground. It was as I expected. This small surprise was enough to cause both Xiaoshunzi and Elder True Compassion to form a tacit understanding and begin to pull back their internal energy. It wasn¡¯t long before everything returned to normal.


    The monk did not seem to take a large stride and yet he was able to cross those one hundred zhang with one step and arrive at the pavilion. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Benefactor Li¡¯s martial arts have taken a different approach, going down the path of ruthlessness. This old cassock originally wished to use sacred words to enlighten you and did not expect that Benefactor Li¡¯s heart is already as firm and unyielding as metal and stone, unmoved by external influences. If Benefactor Li is focused upon his cultivation, reaching the Emotionally Detached Realm, you will inevitably become a generational grandmaster.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi advanced and greeted the monk. He replied, ¡°Great master is praising me too much. This lowly one has no ambitions to become a grandmaster and only wishes to be able to ensure the safety of my young master for the entirety of his life.¡±


    Pensively, True Compassion glanced at Xiaoshunzi, seeing the austere majesty in his eyes. The firm and unwavering determination caused True Compassion to sigh with regret at Heaven¡¯s ingenious arrangement. If this eunuch completely lacked restrictions, it was likely that he would do as he pleased, moving unhindered throughout the world, inevitably causing a monstrous slaughter. The deep harm that he could cause would surpass the Sovereign of the Devil Sect by a hundredfold. However, the Heavens were concerned by the welfare of all living things and had arranged an individual capable of restricting and correcting him. True Compassion gazed at Jiang Zhe, who had just warned Xiaoshunzi and helped terminate their confrontation. Although this youth¡¯s gaze was bleak and gloomy, his pair of eyes seemed to have the ability to see through worldly affairs. True Compassion bowed lightly towards Jiang Zhe and introduced himself, ¡°This old cassock is True Compassion. I greet Sir Jiang.¡±


    Somewhat panicked at the monk¡¯s courtesy, I promptly returned his bow and replied, ¡°Great master is a grandmaster. How does Zhe dare to accept such a great courtesy? Please do not be like this. Great master, please sit.¡±


    True Compassion smiled slightly and mentioned, ¡°Someday, in the future, Benefactor will understand that you are deserving of this old cassock¡¯s courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Great master¡¯s arrival has caused Zhe to become overwhelmed,¡± I spoke respectfully before inquiring, ¡°Is there something that I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Originally, this old cassock came to meet with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong,¡± responded True Compassion softly. ¡°But having long heard of Benefactor¡¯s astonishing intelligence and wisdom, I therefore came here first to pay my respects. After seeing you today, this old cassock has noticed that the Little Benefactor¡¯s arteries have internal injuries. I¡¯m afraid that remaining to frequently handle worldly affairs will harm your longevity. Since Little Benefactor is proficient at medicine, why do you not consider your own well-being?¡±


    With a slight smile, I replied, ¡°Zhe is only an ordinary individual. Zhe owes His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, a deep debt of gratitude for his kindness. His Imperial Highness¡¯s magnanimity causes Zhe to admire him from my heart. If Zhe were to discard the mundane world at this moment, guilt would consume my conscience. Therefore, I have not dared to do so. Great master, please do not inform His Imperial Highness of this, so as to avoid him from becoming worried.¡±


    ¡°Let Man and the Heavens examine Benefactor Jiang¡¯s heart,¡± observed True Compassion with a soft sigh, ¡°This old cassock will naturally hold my tongue. Benefactor treats my Shaolin with deep respect. Although this old cassock will not split hairs and remember gratitude and grudges like the common people, I have the heart to return the favor. This old cassock has a few internal energy cultivation methods that serve no other purpose than to help strengthen your body and nurse your arteries. Although Benefactor has not trained in martial arts, these methods are only breathing techniques. It presumably will not expend a great deal of effort. I hope that it will be of help to Benefactor Jiang.¡±


    Overjoyed, I acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks to the great master for your profound gift. Sir Sang once stated that of the world¡¯s martial arts, it is the cultivation of the Shaolin Temple that allows one to discard all desires and worries from the mind, and to conserve one¡¯s mental and physical states. If Zhe is able to live longer, then it will be because of great master¡¯s kind gift.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor Jiang assists a wise prince,¡± replied True Compassion with a slight smile. ¡°Your contributions will help the empire and the common people. These few cultivation techniques are nothing in comparison.¡± So speaking, he recited the words of and explained in detail the cultivation techniques.


    Observing from the side, Xiaoshunzi was beaming, delighted. He had originally been worried about my health. Seeing that there was the possibility of a turn for the better, he was naturally overjoyed. His gaze towards True Compassion became gentler.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps could be heard approaching from the distance. Hurriedly arriving in the courtyard was the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, bringing along Guan Xiu, Gou Lian, Zhangsun Ji, Jing Chi, Sima Xiong, and others. They stopped before the pavilion and respectfully performed the ritual bows. Although True Compassion was a grandmaster, he did not manifest a shred of arrogance, smiling as he returned their bows.


    Excited, Li Zhi stepped forward and stated, ¡°It has already been several years since the last time I had the opportunity to pay my respects to the great master. Great master¡¯s mien remains as before, while Li Zhi, burdened by governance and conflict, has aged much.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this old cassock has come this time to express the intention of the entirety of my temple,¡± declared True Compassion calmly. ¡°If Your Imperial Highness has any commands, the entirety of my temple will obey.¡±


    Li Zhi stared back at him bewildered, a look of hesitation appearing on his face. He had originally only hoped that the Shaolin Temple would not exceed its limits. He did not expect that he would suddenly acquire the full support of the Shaolin Temple. What was going on?


    Footnotes:


    Ì´Ô½, tanyue ¨C benefactor, a Buddhist term used to designate a lay person by a monk


    ÀÏñÄ, laona ¨C lit. old cassock; used by elderly Buddhist monks to refer to themselves


    Roughly 23.1-24.3 meters

 Chapter 9: Heaven Startling Misconduct

    Chapter 9: Heaven Startling Misconduct


    In the sixth month of the twenty-fifth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the Emperor issued an edict, announcing to the world that he was offering sacrifices to the Yellow Emperor. An altar was established at Qiaoshan,1 while the Crown Prince was ordered to preside over the secondary altar set up in Chang¡¯an. Unexpectedly, the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior was lacking. In anger, the Emperor ordered the Crown Prince be placed under house arrest.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    Seeing this, True Compassion smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Shaolin Temple is only doing this because there is no alternative. The conduct and deeds of His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince,, although not yet revealed to the whole world, cannot be concealed from the common people. Moreover, the perverse way that the Fengyi Sect has handled matters recently has roiled up the entire jianghu. The Shaolin Temple, as the most orthodox sect, cannot idly watch this happen. Your Imperial Highness has always given my temple kindness and your governance protects the people. Although my temple cannot become involved in political struggles, the Fengyi Sect is still a jianghu sect. As such, my temple is still able to do some things.¡±


    Both the prince and I relaxed. So the Shaolin Temple was no longer unable to put up with the Fengyi Sect¡¯s arrogant and unbridled shenanigans, and was intent on seeking redress for grievances old and new. The Fengyi Sect had seized the opportunity presented by Huo Jicheng¡¯s appearance in jianghu to purge dissident factions in wulin. This matter could not be revealed. At most, only a select few could know of this, otherwise I would become the main culprit for throwing jianghu into calamity and chaos.


    At this moment, True Compassion continued, ¡°This old cassock is here today for another matter as well. Recently, His Imperial Majesty intends to offer sacrifices at the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor. This old cassock¡¯s senior apprentice brother, Compassionate Respite, has been ordered to preside over the ceremony. Although senior apprentice brother¡¯s dharma1 is profound, he is not adept at martial arts. Therefore, this old cassock came specially to protect him.¡±


    Both Li Zhi and I gave mental nods. We were aware of this matter. Great Master Compassionate Respite was once an important official of the previous dynasty. After the dynasty fell, he had become a Buddhist monk. At present, he was one of the most senior Buddhist monks. His understanding of dharma was profound. Over these years, he had translated over a thousand scrolls of Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures and was the greatest contributor to the promotion of Buddhism. He definitely deserved True Compassion¡¯s personal escort when leaving the temple. Although True Compassion was a generational grandmaster, his standing in Buddhism was far less respected and honored compared to his senior apprentice brother. Thinking of this, I could not help but be filled with regret. It was likely that the sacrificial ceremony at the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor wouldn¡¯t end well.


    ***


    Since its founding, Great Yong had held sacrificial ceremonies several times. This time was somewhat different. The emperor would naturally have to go personally to Qiaoshan. However, at the same time, he would have also to set up an altar in Chang¡¯an, simultaneously offering sacrifices, requesting that the fate of Great Yong remain flourishing and prosperous. Normally, only the heir apparent could be considered a candidate for these secondary sacrifices. Therefore, from the sixth month on, the emperor had ordered the crown prince to enter the Eastern Palace to fast, while the emperor himself abstained from sex and food. Only on the tenth day of the sixth month would the emperor begin his journey to the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor. The ceremony would be held on the fifteenth day of the sixth month. Those ordered to accompany the emperor were the Princes of Yong and Qi, and a large number of ranking civil and military officials. At the same time, Prime Minister Wei Guan and Palace Attendant Zheng Xia would remain in Chang¡¯an to aid the crown prince in sacrificing to the Heavens.


    The necessary observed rites were quite fastidious¡ªone was not permitted to eat meat, drink alcohol, listen to music, have sexual relations, or pay condolences, and also not allowed to pay attention to penal matters. Moreover, one had to be calm and patient but not be jittery or restless. However, how could Crown Prince Li An restrain himself? Eating only tasteless food had already made it difficult for him to swallow it. It was fine if he didn¡¯t need to handle government affairs, as he was already fed up with all of it, but being prohibited from listening to music and watching dancing caused him to be filled with gloom. What he found most difficult to endure was that he needed to sleep alone every night. Being unable to have sexual relations caused him to be jittery and distressed, especially as he would have to endure it for half a month. What¡¯s more, under Zheng Xia¡¯s supervision, he could only scrupulously adhere to the prohibitions. Were it not for the significance of this matter, he would have been unwilling to endure long ago. In his heart, he was determined that when he ascended to the throne, he would ensure that the sacrificial ceremonies wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.


    When the eunuch delivering the lunch arrived, he set plates of green vegetables and radishes onto the table. He also brought out a bowl of coarse rice. Lastly, a pot of tea. Li An once again cursed the Heavens. Then he picked up the chopsticks and carelessly ate. Finished, he drank the tea. When the tea entered his mouth, a sensation of bliss immediately ran through his entire body.


    Even before he entered the Eastern Palace to fast, the crown prince had already known that it would be too much to subsist on plain tea and simple food. As such, he had ordered subordinates to secretly change out the coarse tea for ginseng tea. This was an idea put forward by Xia Jinyi. Without this ginseng tea, it was likely that the crown prince¡¯s appearance would have become haggard from poor diet. It was a pity that this wasn¡¯t a pot of wine. Having drunk a cup, Li An could feel his vitality improve greatly and thus placed the pot of tea to the side, preparing to imbibe some more during the afternoon scripture study session.


    The eunuch withdrawing the meal was agile, rapidly completing his work. Afterwards, Zheng Xia arrived to personally deliver the scriptures that Li An was to recite aloud in the afternoon. Li An impatiently glanced at the box filled with scriptures, wishing to take a nap instead. However, after many days of preserving his strength for the final push, Li An longed for his women. No matter how he tossed and turned, he could not fall asleep. He could not help but think of Concubine Chun. Having not seen her for many days, he wondered about her current situation. The more he thought of her, the more he felt himself itch all over and could not help but sit up. Rather than continue to toss and turn, he rose and got out of bed, intending to take a walk outside.


    After walking out of his sleeping chambers, Li An saw the entire Eastern Palace surrounded by imperial bodyguards. As for Palace Attendant Zheng Xia, he was nowhere to be seen. Replacing him was an official from the Ministry of Personnel.


    Walking forward, Li An casually asked, ¡°Where is Zheng daren?¡±


    The official reverently responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Prime Minister Wei dispatched someone to invite Zheng daren over to discuss the sacrificial ceremony. He will return sometime between 1 and 3 PM.¡±


    Li An was overjoyed. If Zheng Xia were present, he would not dare to be wanton. But with Zheng Xia gone, then there would be no harm for him to have a stroll within the palace. Looking around, Li An caught sight of his trusted imperial bodyguard, Xia Jinyi, standing nearby in attendance. In a low voice, Li An stated, ¡°Jinyi, We wish throw darts into a pot. Secretly bring it over. Be sure to not let anyone see you.¡±


    Hearing Li An¡¯s words, Xia Jinyi looked around for a moment before replying, ¡°Wait a moment, Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate will go to fetch it now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Xia Jinyi returned with darts and a pot. These items were some of Li An¡¯s most beloved and had always been kept within the Eastern Palace. Whenever he became gloomy from reading the memorials, he would play this to pass the time. This silver pot had a wide body and a long, narrow neck. It was filled with some beans in order to increase the difficulty. If one used too much strength, the dart would bounce back out. Each and every dart was manufactured with extreme care and precision, exquisite and beautiful.


    Xia Jinyi handed over the darts. With a smile, he said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please be lenient. Last time, this subordinate lost miserably.¡±


    With a laugh, Li An replied, ¡°With regards to this game, none of you are my match.¡± So speaking, he threw dart and as expected, it landed in the pot. Li An smiled with delight, but after winning several rounds, he found it completely dull. In the past, Xia Jinyi would frequently have Li An lose a few rounds before allowing Li An to turn the tide. Naturally, this would leave him extremely happy. However, today, Xia Jinyi repeatedly made mistakes, allowing Li An to win easily. As a result, his spirits could not help but drop and he angrily questioned, ¡°Jinyi, are you being perfunctory towards Us?¡±


    Xia Jinyi promptly answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, how dare this subordinate be perfunctory? It is only that this subordinate is being distracted by some matters.¡±


    Suspicious, Li An inquired, ¡°What is causing you to have such a heavy load on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Today, this subordinate received a keepsake,¡± responded Xia Jinyi. ¡°Originally, I had planned on handing it to Your Imperial Highness, but Your Imperial Highness is currently fasting and thus did not dare to deliver it.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be something else,¡± remarked Li An with a smile. ¡°Give me the keepsake.¡±


    Xia Jinyi did not dare refuse, promptly removing a silk spice bag from his bosom. Accepting it, Li An saw that the spice bag was exquisitely manufactured. On it was embroidered a pair of lotus flowers on one stalk. Enraptured, as he opened the bag. Within, aside from a small bag full of fragrance, was an emerald-green silk handkerchief as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. On the handkerchief was embroidered a pair of red-feathered and white-headed, neck-intertwined mandarin ducks. Below was a short poem:


    Upon the heavenly dais, gazing off into distance at the partitioning into the mist,


    Pining incessantly for the waning moon in the Heavens.


    Tonight, the red bean repeatedly has appointments,


    The early morning dew is blown by the golden breeze beside the pillow.


    Li An could only feel his heart flutter. The affection in this silk handkerchief was touching. Was it delivered by Concubine Chun?


    While in the middle of his reverie, Xia Jinyi spoke up. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the one who delivered this token was one of the trusted little eunuchs beside Concubine Chun. However, Your Imperial Highness is presently fasting. This token of affection is inappropriate, and thus, this subordinate did not dare deliver it. However, if I were to confiscate it, I would be disloyal to Your Imperial Highness. As a result, this subordinate was in a difficult position.¡±


    Li An smiled and replied, ¡°Your actions have merit and are innocent. All right, dismissed. This Prince should recite these scriptures.¡± Xia Jinyi promptly collected the darts and the pot, withdrawing.


    Under the afternoon night, on the surface, Li An seemed to be focused on the scriptures, but he was scheming in his head. Concubine Chun was definitely inviting him to an engagement tonight, but at present, he could not have sexual relations. He absolutely could not do this. Thinking of Concubine Chun¡¯s beautiful and tender appearance, her enchanting body that had practiced dance for a long time, Li An could feel his loins itch. What¡¯s more, after that argument with Concubine Xiao, he had never entered the palace to have relations with Concubine Chun. At present, he had fasted in the Eastern Palace for twelve days and had already found it difficult to sleep at night. Once he thought of Concubine Chun waiting for him, he could not help but feel like he had ants in his pants,3 letting his imagination run wild.


    When night arrived and he laid in bed, Li An found it increasingly difficult to fall asleep. At long last, he rose from bed, draping a set of robes over his shoulders. Seeing that the little eunuchs assigned to attend to him sound asleep outside of the chambers, he softly walked to the entrance and looked out, catching sight of several imperial bodyguards on duty. Walking to the side chambers, he saw Xia Jinyi sleeping in his uniform. This was the custom for the imperial bodyguards assigned to the Eastern Palace. Li An walked softly to Xia Jinyi¡¯s side and gave him a gentle push. Immediately roused from his sleep, Xia Jinyi quickly lowered his hand to his waist. Even though he did not yet have the qualifications to be armed in the Eastern Palace, Li An knew that Xia Jinyi had concealed weapons hidden at his waist. Li An hurriedly whispered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Instantly waking up, Xia Jinyi promptly rose out of bed and kneeled on the ground. Just as he was about to pay his respects, Li An had already waved his hand to order him to cease. In a low voice, Li An requested, ¡°Accompany me to see Concubine Chun. Do not disturb any outsiders.¡±


    Greatly alarmed, Xia Jinyi declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you absolutely cannot do this! If this matter were found out, the Emperor would most certainly be furious.¡±


    Li An smiled and replied, ¡°No one will know. We¡¯ll go and hurry back quickly. There won¡¯t be any obstructions.¡±


    As Xia Jinyi persisted in his attempts to convince Li An otherwise, the crown prince angrily reprimanded, ¡°Usually you are completely obedient to Us. Why are you so pigheaded today? Why haven¡¯t you risen to your feet and come along Us?¡±


    A look of determination flashing in his eyes, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°This subordinate obeys. It is only that it is inevitably a bit inappropriate for Your Imperial Highness to go like this. It would be better to change.¡±


    Thinking this reasonable, Li An changed into an imperial bodyguard¡¯s uniform. Leading Xia Jinyi, the two stealthily made their way to Concubine Chun¡¯s quarters. Although there were many imperial bodyguards in the palace, Xia Jinyi was quite adept at sneaking about to dally with women. As a result, the two did not run into that many people. They did run into an imperial guard patrol once, but had been able to acquire passage using Xia Jinyi¡¯s pendant signifying his status as an imperial bodyguard of the Eastern Palace and his flowery flattery.


    Arriving at Concubine Chun¡¯s quarters, Li An pushed open the doors in a hurry. Sure enough, the door wasn¡¯t locked. Li An walked inside, but did not see a single soul. He surmised that Concubine Chun had already sent away all of her maids and eunuchs. Quickly, Li An walked into the sleeping chambers. There, he caught sight of a small silver lamp on the table. On the silk brocade bed, Concubine Chun lay, wearing only a gauze-thin chemise. She was sound asleep, her two jade-like arms exposed above the silk brocade quilt, making her even more alluring. Her trusted maids were not in attendance. It could clearly be seen that Concubine Chun had been waiting for a long while and could not help but fall asleep. The more he thought, the more Li An felt guilty. In addition, the desire induced by Concubine Chun could no longer be contained. After casually shedding his clothes, Li An threw himself at the bed.


    Concubine Chun was originally sound asleep. Suddenly, she felt someone press down on her. Still half-asleep, she had no capability to resist. After a while, she woke up. Discovering that someone was playing with her, she planned to cry out in alarm, but the familiarity of this man caused her shout to die in her throat. Under the dusky light, after she had identified the man, she could not help but be startled. Why would the crown prince come to have relations with her while he was fasting? However, before long, she became fully absorbed by the crown prince¡¯s frantic lovemaking, no longer worrying any further.


    While they were making love, Xia Jinyi panicked. He had secretly investigated and discovered that all of the eunuchs and maids were sleeping heavily. It was clear that they had all had their sleep acupoints pressed. It seemed that this place had already been turned into a trap. The crown prince was already an elk that had fallen into the trap. Xia Jinyi, himself, was only the accomplice helping tighten the rope. But after thinking it over, Xia Jinyi realized that the crown prince¡¯s conduct did not deserve his sympathy. He had better take the medicine at once to prevent himself from dying miserably.


    Xia Jinyi rapidly took the medicine that Jiang Zhe had given him, swallowing the green-colored pill. A sort of heart-cleansing, faint fragrance caused him to feel carefree and relaxed. Then he carefully hid the black-colored pill. He needed to ensure that he did not lose this pill. He stood outside of the palace hall, silently waiting, not knowing whether he was waiting for the crown prince to come out or for the crown prince¡¯s conduct to be exposed and the difficult, dangerous situation to begin.


    Not long after the crown prince entered Concubine Chun¡¯s chambers, Li Yuan still slept soundly in the Fasting Palace. He was already old, treating the many days of fasting as recuperation that purified his heart and diminished his passions. Suddenly, he was startled half-awake and saw a bright red shining through the paper window. He could not help but drape clothes over his shoulders and rise out of bed. Loudly, he asked, ¡°Gao Hou, Leng Chuan, what has happened outside?¡±


    A forty-year-old eunuch in almond-colored clothes hurriedly entered and reported, ¡°The Eastern Palace has caught fire. At present, the imperial bodyguards are putting out the fire. Supervisor Leng is outside, protecting Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Li Yuan was greatly startled. Today was already the twelfth day. Why would something like this happen before the sacrificial ceremony? This was enormously foreboding. Thinking of the fire in the Eastern Palace, Li Yuan could not help but feel an ominous premonition. He asked, ¡°Where is the Crown Prince? Quickly bring him over! Nothing can happen to him!¡±


    Somewhat uneasy, Gao Hou stole a furtive glance at the emperor, but did not dare to speak. Li Yuan furiously asked, ¡°What is going on? Has the Crown Prince been injured?¡±


    Gao Hou had no choice but to respond, ¡°His Imperial Highness is fasting in the Eastern Palace and is the responsibility of Palace Attendant Zheng Xia. However, when the Eastern Palace caught fire tonight, Palace Attendant Zheng dispatched men to rescue the Crown Prince, but did not find the Crown Prince inside.¡±


    Feeling as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him, Li Yuan felt his heart grow cold, as he slowly and deliberately inquired, ¡°Where did the Crown Prince go?¡±


    Drenched with cold sweat, Gao Hou replied, ¡°This servant does not know. However, just now, after Palace Attendant Zheng dispatched men to investigate, they discovered that two of the imperial bodyguards of the Eastern Palace went to the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall.¡± Speaking to this point, Gao Hou was already trembling with fear.


    Dumbstruck, Li Yuan muttered, ¡°Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall ¡­ Concubine Chun ¡­ Humph¡­ Leng Chuan, accompany me to the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall.¡±


    A figure flitted and a middle-aged man in the uniform of the Supervisor of the Imperial Palace Guard entered. While this middle-aged man¡¯s appearance was average, his bearing was natural and poised. Cold light radiated from his eyes. He was the Yong Emperor¡¯s trusted imperial palace guardsman, possessing excellent martial arts. He had Li Yuan¡¯s entire confidence. At present, he was the Supervisor of the Imperial Palace Guard and was greatly favored by the emperor. Indifferently, he stated, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Majesty to be overly distressed as it would not to harm your health.¡±


    Li Yuan coldly replied, ¡°All right. Quickly go to the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall. Instruct Xiahou Yuanfeng: take all of the eunuchs, maids, and imperial bodyguards in the Eastern Palace into custody. There can be no mistakes.¡±


    Leading Leng Chuan, Gao Hou, and several other imperial bodyguards and eunuchs, Li Yuan swiftly raced to the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall. When he arrived, the excitement had not yet spread there. No one seemed to be aware that something had happened in the Eastern Palace. With a single look from Li Yuan, one of the imperial bodyguards advanced and kicked open the door to the hall. Standing in the hall in front of the door, on guard, Xia Jinyi trembled. Gazing up, he saw Yong Emperor Li Yuan glaring at him in rage under the moonlight. Contrary to expectations, Xia Jinyi¡¯s actually calmed down. Turning around, he cried out, ¡°His Imperial Majesty has arrived!¡±


    An ominous glint flashed in Li Yuan¡¯s eyes. Without needing instructions, Leng Chuan darted out and a heavy palm landed onto Xia Jinyi¡¯s back, sending Xia Jinyi flying into the air. Feeling as if he were mounting the clouds and riding the mist, Xia Jinyi slammed into the wall. In an instant, the violent and ferocious internal energy penetrated into all of his arteries and channels. His gaze darkening, Xia Jinyi fainted.


    Li Yuan didn¡¯t even bother sparing a glance at the killed imperial bodyguard, instead bursting into the sleeping quarters. Within, he caught sight of his eldest son on the silk brocade bed, his complexion deathly pale. Concubine Chun was completely naked, sitting there in bed, completely scared out of her wits. Li Yuan felt his insides burn, his eyes and head growing dim and dizzy. Stumbling, he almost fell to the floor, only held steady by Gao Hou and several eunuchs. Li Yuan did not bother to ask for an explanation, instead angrily commanding, ¡°Leng Chuan, kill this unfilial son.¡±


    A look flashed across Leng Chuan¡¯s face, and yet he did not dare to carry out the imperial order, remaining silent and motionless. Li Yuan angrily shouted, ¡°What? Are you not listening to Us as well?¡±


    Leng Chuan impartially explained himself. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, even if he is guilty, this matter must be explained to the world. How can the situation be handled in this way?¡±


    At first, Li Yuan¡¯s command was a result of his anger. After hearing Leng Chuan¡¯s words, Li Yuan calmed down. At this moment, Li An had already sobered up, throwing himself onto the floor, he repeatedly kowtowed, as he declared, ¡°Imperial Father, please spare me. Imperial Father, please spare me.¡±


    With a look of loathing, Li Yuan glanced at his eldest son and kicked him, sending him flying off to the side. Furiously, Li Yuan commanded, ¡°Gao Hou, have this unfilial son delivered to the Brocade Peace Palace Hall and place him under house arrest. Prohibit all visitors. In addition, execute everyone within this Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall. Concubine Chun ¡­ We do not wish to see Concubine Chun ever again.¡± Finished speaking, Li Yuan turned and departed. Leng Chuan quickly followed behind and left.


    Under orders, Gao Hou stayed behind. Outside, with a shout from Gao Hou, the imperial bodyguards charged into the palace hall like tigers and wolves. It wasn¡¯t before long that all of the eunuchs and maids of the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall had been strangled to death. The majority of them had just awoken from their dreams. Even before they knew what was happening, they had already lost their lives.


    Xia Jinyi had awoken when Li Yuan and company had entered the sleeping quarters. With difficulty, he took out the black pill and noticed its peculiar scent. Staking his life on the pill, Xia Jinyi took it and immediately felt his limbs grow numb. His entire body was incapable of movement and he no longer had any strength to keep his eyes open. However, he did have one single shred of feeling. It wasn¡¯t long before Li Yuan departed and the imperial bodyguards began to fulfill the emperor¡¯s command and silence all of the witnesses. When they arrived before Xia Jinyi, one of the imperial bodyguards checked Xia Jinyi¡¯s breathing and stated, ¡°This man is already dead. In reality, there¡¯s no need to even check. When Supervisor Leng takes action, how can anyone survive?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÇÅɽ, Qiaoshan ¨C in modern-day Shaanxi province, the location of the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor (»ÆµÛÁê); the earliest known sacrifices here to the Yellow Emperor were made in 442 BC


    ·ð·¨, fofa ¨C dharma (the teachings of the Buddha)


    ÐÄÔ³ÒâÂí, xinyuanyima ¨C idiom, lit. heart like a frisky monkey, mind like a cantering horse; fig. capricious; to have ants in one¡¯s pants

 Chapter 10: Vicious and Merciless

    Chapter 10: Vicious and Merciless


    After these imperial bodyguards departed, naturally there were people who would deliver the corpses to the crematory in the Western Palace. These dead did not have the qualifications to be buried and could only be shoved into the oven to be cremated. These matters were handled by coarse eunuchs. No one paid these corpses any attention. As a result, no one noticed that before the corpses were cremated, one body went missing. Even if anyone noticed, no one would make trouble for themselves.


    On the thirteenth day of the sixth month, news of the Eastern Palace fire and the crown prince placed under house arrest spread throughout Chang¡¯an. Ignoring potential suspicion, the Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong, Princess Li Hanyou of Jingjiang, and Concubine Lan gathered to discuss countermeasures. However, they were helpless in the face of this crisis. For the crown prince to do such a thing, there was no way to immediately cool the emperor¡¯s temper. Just as the three of them were anxiously worried, suddenly a voice could be heard to laugh and state, ¡°What is it? Have you run into a difficult problem?¡±


    All three raised their heads to look, catching sight of a plain-clothed woman standing in the doorway. Although her appearance was ordinary, her imposing and stern aura caused everyone to be unable to underestimate her. Xiao Lan and Li Hanyou were overjoyed, rising to their feet to greet the newcomer. ¡°Eldest apprentice sister! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Wen Ziyan smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just me, Master, herself, has already arrived, as well. She is cultivating at Roosting Clouds Nunnery.¡±1


    Xiao Lan and Li Hanyou were delighted and worried at the same time. They trembled with fear and trepidation as they gazed at Wen Ziyan. Summoning her courage, Xiao Lan pleaded, ¡°We have handled things poorly. If the master blames us, I hope that senior apprentice sister puts in a good word for us.¡±


    With a faint smile, Wen Ziyan replied, ¡°All right. Master has not gotten angry. You should first go greet her. If there are any issues, allow Master to make the decisions, to prevent you from being so distressed. Junior Mentor Lu, you should come along as well. Master wishes to see you.¡±


    Li Hanyou and company were ecstatic, quickly changing into civilian clothes. On horses, they galloped out of the city, not caring if their speed attracted attention, only slowing down when they arrived at a Buddhist nunnery located on the eastern outskirts of Chang¡¯an. Lu Jingzhong¡¯s horsemanship was poor, causing him to fall behind. Li Hanyou and Xiao Lan did not bother about him, dismounting from their horses and entering Roosting Clouds Nunnery. This nunnery was several mu in size and was the property of the Fengyi Sect. Every time, the Fengyi Sect master came to the capital, she would stay here. As the two walked inside, they noticed that all of the Buddhist nuns here had all disappeared without a trace. On both sides of the tree-shaded small path leading to the master¡¯s dwelling stood countless numbers of azure-clothed women. All of them carried swords, while their faces were as cold as frost. When the two arrived before the door, they found four women standing on either side of the door. All of them wore snow-white dresses. Although they did not wear hairpins or brocade, their clothing was extremely gorgeous. The two promptly greeted the four. Although these four women looked no more than thirty years old, all of their actual ages were over forty. They were the trusted subordinates of the Fengyi Sect master. Serving as maids, they had accompanied Fan Huiyao battling throughout the world. As a result, their status was quite honored and respected.


    The two entered the pavilion. Inside, everything was furnished elegantly, a snow-white felt rug on the floor. On the walls were pale azure curtains. At the center of the pavilion was a beaded curtain that split the room in half. Behind the beaded curtain, one could faintly see a bed. A woman in snow-white clothes was reclined on the bed. Separated by the beaded curtain, her expression and appearance could not be seen.


    Before the beaded curtain, Xiao Lan and Li Hanyou dropped to their knees. Speaking together, they stated, ¡°Disciple bows before Master. We were incompetent. Would Master please punish us?¡±


    ¡°You two cannot be blamed, as you have done your best,¡± replied the woman, opening her mouth. The voice was as rich as pearls and jade, and yet possessed a hint of pure and frosty rawness.


    Although one could not see clearly her facial expressions, once this woman opened her mouth, a faint awe-inspiring aura completely enveloped the entire room. Xiao Lan and Li Hanyou did not dare to be remiss. Exchanging a glance, Xiao Lan spoke up, ¡°This is all because of the incompetence of disciples. Disciples already knew about the affair between His Imperial Highness and Concubine Chun, and tried to devise methods to force the Crown Prince to sever his dealings with that woman. However, His Imperial Highness became extremely enraged, refusing to comply. Because of this, he even became hostile towards us. Disciples could only search for another path and didn¡¯t expect that a problem would arise at this moment.¡±


    The woman heaved a deep sigh and inquired, ¡°If His Imperial Highness would not comply, then why didn¡¯t you have Ji Xia think of a method to murder Concubine Chun?¡± Although her tone was gentle and soft, it carried a biting solemnity within.


    Frightened, Xiao Lan broke out into a cold sweat and could not utter a single word. Li Hanyou promptly answered, ¡°Concubine Chun¡¯s death was being planned. We absolutely did not expect that the Crown Prince would have a private engagement with Concubine Chun during the fasting period. Originally, we had planned to make our move after the sacrificial ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Since matters have reached this point, it is meaningless to assign blame,¡± replied the woman serenely before asking, ¡°Does Hanyou understand the current situation?¡±


    Advancing one step forward on her knees, Li Hanyou respectfully responded, ¡°The Emperor executed everyone connected to this matter. Concubine Chun has already committed suicide by hanging herself. The Crown Prince has been placed under house arrest. The Emperor has not taken any other steps. In addition, the Emperor has already called Prime Minister Wei Guan, Palace Attendant Zheng Xia, Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands Qin Yi, and Duke Cheng Shu of Wei into the palace for discussion. It is likely that within the day, the Crown Prince¡¯s punishment will be handed down. This disciple has already requested the Emperor¡¯s son-in-law to ask his father to plead leniency on the Crown Prince¡¯s behalf. However, according to Qin Qing, Qin Yi was noncommittal.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°This matter is not normal. Regardless of who pleads for leniency, the Emperor¡¯s anger will not be quelled. The only thing that we can do is to temporarily preserve the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent. Perhaps there may be leeway to redeem this situation. Otherwise, it will certainly and gratuitously allow the Prince of Yong to get his way. This seat2 has just now issued an order, mobilizing our entire strength to suppress all those who wish to undermine the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent. As for the Prince of Yong, this seat will have to go personally.¡±


    With misgivings, Li Hanyou replied, ¡°Master, the Prince of Yong has coveted the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent for many days now. Why would he be willing to forbear at this moment?¡±


    ¡°If this were normal times, he naturally would be unwilling,¡± remarked the woman indifferently. ¡°However, this time, he will have no alternative but to obey. The Embroidered Union affair is his fatal weakness.¡±


    Li Hanyou stared back at her master blankly, inquiring, ¡°Master, how is the Prince of Yong connected to the Embroidered Union affair?¡±


    The woman sternly reprimanded, ¡°Hanyou, you are still too young. Let me ask you. If the Crown Prince colluded with the Embroidered Union to smuggle military equipment, do you really believe that the Prince of Yong won¡¯t be able to find out? In Great Yong, more than half of its military strength rests in the hands of the Prince of Yong. If he was not deliberately allowing the smuggling to go on, how would the Crown Prince have succeeded?¡±


    ¡°But at the time, Jiang Zhe was seriously injured,¡± argued Li Hanyou. ¡°Because of this, the Prince of Yong was deeply concerned. How would he have the energy to worry about these matters?¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°Do you not understand the meaning of the words, ¡®a small mind makes not a gentleman, a real man lacks not in venom¡¯?3 If the Prince of Yong would truly forget about the world for a single Jiang Zhe, then he is unfit to be this seat¡¯s opponent. What¡¯s more, the Embroidered Union was originally a rebel group in Southern Chu. How would they have the ability to do business with the Southern Chu government? Although that Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is a mystery, it wouldn¡¯t be incorrect to identify it as a faction in Southern Chu. If not for the Prince of Yong, who else would be able to make an agreement between the Embroidered Union, originally suppressed by the Great Yong military, and a faction in Southern Chu? This seat believes that even if the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is not subordinate to the Prince of Yong, then it still has strong links to the Prince of Yong. Although that Jiang Zhe¡¯s position in Southern Chu was not high, that man¡¯s use of strategies is completely unpredictable.4 I had you assassinate him at the time to take precautions in advance. Alas, it failed through lack of final effort.¡±


    ¡°If the Embroidered Union is acting under the instructions of the Prince of Yong,¡± asked Li Hanyou cautiously, ¡°Then why did the master launch a manhunt for Huo Jicheng?¡±


    ¡°If this seat truly wished to pursue Huo Jicheng, it would be best to keep an eye on the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence,¡± answered the woman, heaving a sigh. ¡°Hanyou, you must know that there are many factions in jianghu unwilling to submit to the authority of my Fengyi Sect. However, as a leader of the orthodox sects, the Fengyi Sect cannot casually suppress those factions. Without this excuse, I will have to find another opportunity to eradicate all those ambitious and scheming factions. They wished for Huo Jicheng to incite trouble, undermining the Crown Prince¡¯s reputation, while this seat used this opportunity to eradicate all dissidents. What¡¯s more, what does the Crown Prince¡¯s reputation have to do with us? The worse his reputation, the more he will have to rely upon our help. It is only that this Crown Prince has gone overboard, giving someone a hold on him.5 If we do not act, it is likely that his position as heir apparent will not be preserved.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Master, if we seize this opportunity to negotiate with the Prince of Yong, if he is willing to obey, we can allow him to ascend to the throne, so that we no longer need to support this milksop.¡±6


    Angrily, the woman rebuked, ¡°Muddleheaded! If the Prince of Yong were willing to be obedient, why would I select the Crown Prince to serve as our puppet?¡±


    Frightened, Li Hanyou dropped her head to the ground, not daring to make a single sound. After a while, the woman spoke up again, her voice tranquil and calm. ¡°All right. Lan¡¯er, go back first to placate the Crown Princess and everyone in the Crown Prince¡¯s household. Simply explain that this seat will preserve the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent.¡±


    Although she was filled with hesitation, Xiao Lan did not dare to question further, bowing down, stating, ¡°This disciple obeys,¡± before quietly withdrawing.


    After a short while had passed, the woman spoke again, ¡°Fine ¡­ Hanyou, you speak with reason. For the Crown Prince to so lack in virtue, our support for him will be a matter of derision. We will speak of this after I have met with the Prince of Yong. However, you cannot go out and speak nonsense. This matter is of grave importance and cannot be spread.¡±


    Only after hearing her master¡¯s words did Li Hanyou relax. She replied, ¡°This disciple is reckless and asks Master to forgive me.¡±


    The woman sighed and asked, ¡°Hanyou, do you know who the man that has been enticing the Crown Prince, Xia Jinyi, is?¡±


    Startled, Li Hanyou replied, ¡°This disciple only knows that he is an expelled disciple from the Kongtong Sect and a villainous wastrel. Why has Master inquired about him? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡±


    After falling silent for some time, the woman said, ¡°Although he is dead, there is one matter that you must know. His original name was Xia Quan.¡±


    Li Hanyou muttered this name to herself several times, the look in her eyes transforming from puzzlement to dread. Her complexion becoming gray, she inquired, ¡°Master, how is he still alive? Didn¡¯t you promise this disciple that no troubles would be left behind?¡±


    The woman austerely asked, ¡°Are you reproaching this seat?¡±


    Sobering up, Li Hanyou hurriedly bowed down and apologized, ¡°This disciple does not dare. This disciple was momentarily anxious. Master, please forgive me.¡±


    The woman let out a faint sigh and told the story. ¡°Child, that day, the Princess Consort of Jingjiang asked me to search for the whereabouts of the beloved daughter that she had with the Prince of Jingjiang. The year that the Princess Consort gave birth, a traitorous army invaded the borders, causing the Princess Consort to lose contact with her daughter, breaking her heart. Unfortunately, after I had investigated, I discovered that the baby had died in the chaos of war long ago. Initially, I planned to leave this matter be. However, that day, Huiqiu passed through your home. Seeing your outstanding aptitude, I could not bear to have your abilities to be abandoned amongst the common folk, and thus brought you back to the Fengyi Sect. At the time, I had no intention of having you pretend to be the Princess of Jingjiang. Therefore, we only killed your parents-in-law to prevent them from proclaiming this matter everywhere. After all, you were already their daughter-in-law. Surprisingly, once I saw you, I discovered that you resembled the Princess Consort of Jingjiang. Only then, did I decide to substitute you for the dead princess. Originally, I only believed that this family background would be of benefit to you and sure enough, it has become extremely useful.


    ¡°However, at the time, when I dispatched subordinates to completely eliminate all your previous connections, something happened. After your husband returned to the Kongtong Sect, he reported this matter to his master and sect elders. Although he had no evidence that this deed was perpetrated by the Fengyi Sect, however, there was already suspicion. If your husband ended up being killed then, then it was likely that traces would be left behind. Therefore, although I agreed to your request, I could not do as you asked. At first, I intended to cause him to die an unnatural death after he left the Kongtong Sect. However, he was quickly expelled from the Kongtong Sect. From this, I believed that the Kongtong Sect did not have any intentions to become enemies with the Fengyi Sect because of this matter. As a result, I was even more unwilling to have him killed. Otherwise, although it didn¡¯t matter if his lowly life was snuffed out, it would prove irrevocably that the Fengyi Sect killed innocents to silence them.


    ¡°Later, the people I had dispatched to monitor Xia Quan reported back that this man was unwilling to better himself and he did not pose any danger. Seeing that you were already a member of the imperial clan, how would he have the opportunity to meet you again? Therefore, I no longer paid any attention to him. Who could have thought that you would be reunited at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence?¡±


    Her mind elsewhere, Li Hanyou asked, ¡°Master, tell me, did he recognize me?¡±


    The woman smiled and answered, ¡°Regardless of whether he recognized you or not, at present, he has already died at the hands of Leng Chuan and his corpse cremated. What do you have to fear? However, it is unclear if he revealed his discovery to anyone else. Do you know if he has been intimate with anyone?¡±


    After thinking it over, Li Hanyou replied, ¡°There are only two people who may know. One is the Crown Princess¡¯s maid, Xiu Chun. The other is his senior apprentice brother, Zhang Jinxiong.¡±


    The woman sneered. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to spell out what needs to be done, right?¡±


    Hesitating, Li Hanyou responded, ¡°Zhang Jinxiong is still the disciple of the master of the Kongtong Sect. It is likely that he can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave him alive for now,¡± agreed the woman after thinking it over. ¡°This seat expects that the Kongtong Sect will not dare to make things difficult. We only need to monitor him closely. He cannot be permitted to spread this information. Your identity is already of utmost importance and absolutely cannot be leaked to anyone.¡±


    Fuming with rage between gritted teeth, Li Hanyou ground out, ¡°Do not worry, master. This matter concerns this disciple¡¯s honor and disgrace. This disciple will not permit anyone to destroy my hard work.¡±


    ¡°All right, you can go,¡± dismissed the woman offhandedly. ¡°Lu Jingzhong has arrived. Let me meet with this junior mentor.¡±


    As she departed from Roosting Clouds Nunnery, Li Hanyou saw Lu Jingzhong walk in, led by Wen Ziyan. Gritting her teeth, Li Hanyou turned and mounted her horse, galloping back towards Chang¡¯an. She had only one thought¡ªshe absolutely would not allow that man to destroy her work. Under the hazy rising moon, it was almost as if she had returned to her childhood. She obviously was naturally beautiful and surpassingly intelligent, and yet had not dared to reveal it. This was because she had frequently heard her father-in-law state that a talentless woman was a virtuous woman. If it weren¡¯t for Xia Quan helping her cover things up, it was likely that she would never have had the opportunity to receive the few years of education. Because she was female, the school¡¯s teacher did not teach her the classics and the histories. After teaching her how to read, the teacher left her on her own to read his collection of books. This was only because of her cleverness and charisma, causing him to be fond of her. But the more she read, the more she yearned for the outside world. When she read the verses about famous scenic locations, she wished that she could leave to see touching landscapes different from the remote village. When she read the verses describing glory, splendor, wealth, and rank, she wanted to have a taste of that life. The more she read, the more she hated her present situation. However, she knew that as a mere woman, it was impossible for her to leave the place. Powerless to defend herself, she would only become a servant or a prostitute. Therefore, with her heart completely filled with grievances, she had married Xia Quan, that tolerant and obedient, yet unarousing, youth.


    But suddenly, her opportunity came. Those women armed with swords, each and every one of them glowing with health and vigor, appeared in her village. They had a very different life. Therefore, Li Hanyou had approached them at all costs. Although she did not know what the result would be, she was unwilling to give up on this only opportunity. Very quickly, those women took note of her. With surprise, one of them exclaimed, ¡°Such a talent! How can it be allowed to waste away in this remote location?¡± Afterwards, they were determined to bring her away by force. However, her parents-in-law were naturally unwilling. Those women did not think twice. Leaving behind some money, they took her away. On the road, when Li Hanyou heard them say, ¡°Future troubles have already been eliminated,¡± she understood what they meant. However, she was not the least bit sympathetic. Any and all who obstructed her happiness deserved to die. Subsequently, her life was like a dream. She became the last disciple of the Fengyi Sect master and the daughter of the Prince of Jingjiang. She had seized every moment to enrich herself. She absolutely would not allow herself to lose this kind of life. At long last, she became a beautiful phoenix. This was the recompense that she deserved and she absolutely could not permit anyone to wreck it.


    Li Hanyou did not take the main entrance. Instead, she fully employed her qinggong and jumped into the inner residence. The Crown Princess, Lady Cui, was in the prayer room, chanting sutras and praying, while her maid was, as expected, waiting outside. Seeing that there was no one present, Li Hanyou advanced and lightly sealed Xiu Chun¡¯s acupoints before bringing her into a remote location in the garden. Releasing her acupoints, Li Hanyou asked cold-heartedly, ¡°Did Xia Jinyi mention anything concerning Us and him?¡±


    Her face devoid of color, Xiu Chun cried out, ¡°This servant does not understand what Princess is saying.¡±


    Li Hanyou heartlessly pressed, ¡°Did he ever bring me up?¡±


    As she shook her head, a look of suspicion flashed across Xiu Chun¡¯s eyes. Feeling somewhat calmed, Li Hanyou stroked the handle of her sword and stated, ¡°Xia Jinyi is already dead. Since he was your paramour, then you should sacrifice yourself for love and die with him.¡±


    Panic appeared on Xiu Chun¡¯s face, as she repeatedly kowtowed and begged, ¡°Princess, spare my life ¡­ Princess, spare my life.¡±


    Li Hanyou callously declared, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to die with him? It seems like you¡¯re a fickle woman.¡±


    Weeping, Xiu Chun sobbed, ¡°Princess, spare my life ¡­ This servant is pregnant and does not dare to take my life. If Princess is determined for this servant to die, then would Princess please allow this servant to give birth before dying. Jinyi only has this flesh and blood. For generations, his family has only had one male child. Princess, please allow Xiu Chun to remain alive for a few days. If by chance, I can give birth to a boy, even if Xiu Chun were to die, I could die in peace.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s hand quivered, as she suddenly remembered the gentle words spoken to her by her mother-in-law on the day of her wedding to Xia Quan, ¡°Child, the Xia family has had only one descendant for generations. Now, everything rests upon you.¡± Li Hanyou softened. Just as she was about to stay her hand, she suddenly also remembered all of the difficulties that she had experienced to attain her present glory. In order to study etiquette, she had practiced day and night, until she reached the point where her bearing never changed no matter the circumstance. In addition, she had trained martial arts and for ten years she had studied the classics and histories to become the current Princess of Jingjiang. Although this woman did not know anything, after today¡¯s interrogation, Li Hanyou knew that she had revealed some suspicious evidence. Thinking of this, Li Hanyou steeled her heart and ruthlessly sealed Xiu Chun¡¯s death acupoint. Xiu Chun was weeping and begging, and was completely unprepared. She died, soundlessly. The distress and terror on her face still clearly visible.


    Stepping forward, Li Hanyou picked Xiu Chun up. She had learned the location of this woman¡¯s quarters long ago, learned while she was monitoring the crown princess. Li Hanyou brought Xiu Chun back to her room, disguising her death as suicide by hanging. However, Li Hanyou did not dare to look at this woman¡¯s ashen face, quickly turning and departing. In her mind, Li Hanyou considered Zhang Jinxiong, another one who could possibly know of her real identity. She absolutely could not allow him to tell anyone else this information. Although she couldn¡¯t kill him now, she also could not allow him to communicate this information to anyone. Oh, that¡¯s right! After accusing Xia Jinyi for enticing the crown prince, as Xia Jinyi¡¯s senior apprentice brother, Zhang Jinxiong would also be suspicious. Thus, it would be simple to have him confined to the residence. Thinking of this, a pleased look appeared on Li Hanyou¡¯s face.


    Footnotes:


    ÆÜϼ, qixia ¨C lit. roosting clouds


    ±¾×ù, benzuo ¨C lit. this seat; used by masters of a sect to refer to themselves


    Á¿Ð¡·Ç¾ý×Ó£¬ÎÞ¶¾²»ÕÉ·ò, liangxiaofeijunzi, wudubuzhangfu ¨C idiom, lit. a gentleman is not petty, while a true man is not without venom


    Éñ¹íĪ²â, shenguimoce ¨C idiom, lit. neither the spirits above nor the demons below will know; fig. unpredictable


    ÊÚÈËÒÔ±ú, shourenyibing ¨C idiom, lit. to hand someone the sword hilt; to give someone a hold on another


    ·ö²»ÆðµÄ°¢¶·, fubuqide a¡¯dou ¨C idiom, refers to Liu Shan (Áõìø), son and successor of Liu Bei, ruler of Shu-Han, one of the kingdoms during the Three Kingdoms period. Liu Shan¡¯s milk name was A¡¯Dou (°¢¶·). Liu Shan was an incompetent ruler who indulged himself in pleasure. The idiom is frequently used to refer to incompetent leaders who no matter how much support you give them, ultimately amount to nothing.

 Chapter 11: The Secret of the Devil Sect

    Chapter 11: The Secret of the Devil Sect


    After he had sat down, with an even more unhurried and calm expression, Lu Jingzhong smiled and spoke, ¡°Sect Master probably knows that the Devil Sect¡¯s inheritance is divided into three branches.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied the woman behind the beaded curtain, ¡°From what this seat knows, the Devil Sect is divided into three branches: Scorching Sun, Freezing Moon, and Concealed Star. The current Sovereign of the Devil Sect comes from the Scorching Sun branch, while Lu daren is an elder of the Freezing Moon branch. The disciples of the Scorching Sun branch possess superlative martial arts, while the disciples of the Freezing Moon branch are adept at scheming and planning. It is only the inheritance of the Concealed Star branch that has disappeared.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong properly confirmed, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s information is indeed comprehensive. Our Devil Sect has passed down four phrases since ancient times, ¡®the universe in disorder, the Scorching Sun appears, the Freezing Moon supports, the Concealed Star protects.¡¯ Does Sect Master know the meaning of these words?¡±


    That woman had sat up long ago. Hearing these words, she rose to her feet and paced back and forth behind the beaded curtain. Tranquilly, she answered, ¡°Presumably they mean that if the world falls into chaos, then the disciples of the Scorching Sun branch will have to appear to revolt, while you disciples of the Freezing Moon branch will serve as strategists for the Scorching Sun branch. However, as for ¡®the Concealed Star protects,¡¯ what does that mean? Does it mean the Concealed Star branch will protect the Scorching Sun branch? No, that¡¯s not right. The Scorching Sun branch¡¯s martial arts are outstanding; why would they need anyone else¡¯s protection? Does it mean that the Dim Star remains in seclusion and does not come out? No, that¡¯s not right either. I have only heard the name of the Concealed Star branch and never seen any of their members. This seat has become confused. Would Sir Lu please explain the truth to me?¡±


    With admiration, Lu Jingzhong explained, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s guess is very close to the truth, however there are still some differences from the truth. The objective of my Devil Sect is to act on behalf of the common people of the world. If the Heaven and Earth are heartless, treating all things as straw dogs; if the sages are heartless, treating the common people as straw dogs.1, 2 My Devil Sect¡¯s purpose for existing is to challenge authority. Therefore, whenever a dynasty becomes undermined by corruption, my Devil Sect will inevitably appear to make this chaotic world even more chaotic, cleansing all of those influential officials and aristocrats. The Scorching Sun branch is naturally the spearhead and the generals, while the disciples of my Freezing Moon branch serve as their strategists. Frequently, we would support different monarchs to ensure that they slaughter one another. The survivor will be covered in wounds, allowing the common people to recover. This was our Ancestral Master¡¯s instructions. As for the Concealed Star branch, they are the most secretive of the branches. Their affairs are unknown to the two other branches. Therefore, I cannot explain their function to the Sect Master.


    ¡°However, something unexpected has occurred with the present situation. Originally, when the disciple of the Scorching Sun branch, Jing Wuji, became the Sovereign of the Devil Sect, he wholeheartedly supported Yang Laosheng and suffered a crushing defeat. At the same time, our Freezing Moon branch did things our own way. As a result, our strength is still present. Now that Jing Wuji is in far off Northern Han, he desires to continue to make things difficult for Great Yong, in order to consume Great Yong¡¯s strength. However, there is no one free from selfish thoughts. The members of the Freezing Moon branch who remained in Great Yong hate to part with the power, riches, and honor from our positions, and are unwilling to see the Scorching Sun branch suppress us from above. We are willing to enjoy the riches and honor together with the Sect Master, assisting the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne. When the time comes, wouldn¡¯t that fulfill the desires of both sides?¡±


    After considering this offer, the woman replied, ¡°What you say makes sense. With your existence, although the Crown Prince will be afraid of us, he will be willing to allow us to do as we please. Although our two sides seem to be opposed, there are benefits. Fine, I will not expose your identities. Today¡¯s matter will be considered to never have happened.¡±


    Grimly, Lu Jingzhong asked, ¡°Presumably at present, the Sect Master is of mind to abandon the Crown Prince?¡±


    The woman was silent for some time before she tranquilly responded, ¡°This seat is unwilling to conceal this matter from you. The Crown Prince running amok, if we are to continue to support him, it is likely that his conduct will harm our reputation. Your Devil Sect can do as you please, but we cannot.¡±


    ¡°It is a common saying that gilding the lily3 cannot be compared to providing help in the hour of need,¡±4 quipped Lu Jingzhong with a smile. ¡°To speak something inappropriate, the Prince of Yong does not need you or your help.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°I must try. Whatever the case, the Prince of Yong has the disposition to become a virtuous sovereign. If he is willing to treat my sect with courtesy, then this seat will be willing to abandon the Crown Prince.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong smiled faintly., ¡°In comparison, we are determined to continue our support of the Crown Prince. If the Sect Master also firmly resolves to support the Crown Prince, this lowly one has a method to preserve the Crown Prince¡¯s position.¡±


    With a sneer, the woman inquired, ¡°What is it? To vilify those who are secretly harming the Crown Prince?¡±


    Lu Jingzhong did not blush, responding, ¡°That is indeed the case. I had already placed people amongst the Imperial Palace Guard that the Emperor dispatched to investigate this matter. They will say that someone had laced the ginseng tea drunk by the Crown Prince with an aphrodisiac. As a result, the Crown Prince¡¯s consciousness became muddled, while Concubine Chun, worried about her future desolate state, would constantly seduce the Crown Prince, bribing the Imperial Palace Guard by the Crown Prince¡¯s side to deliver the love letter embroidered on the handkerchief. Therefore, after the Crown Prince¡¯s consciousness became muddled, he went to the Cherishing Fragrance Palace Hall. With this, the Emperor will investigate who laced the Crown Prince¡¯s tea with an aphrodisiac and would not blame and punish the Crown Prince.¡±


    The woman laughed grimly. ¡°You intend to push the blame onto the Prince of Yong? It won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who the Emperor suspects,¡± replied Lu Jingzhong with his own bleak laugh, ¡°At the very least, he will temporarily not depose the Crown Prince. As time passes, everyone will naturally forget this matter. What¡¯s more, the Emperor is already old and won¡¯t last long. It will be enough as long as we drag this matter out.¡±


    After falling silent for a moment, the woman said, ¡°When this seat has made up my mind, you will be informed. For now, do your utmost.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong rose to his feet and bade his farewell, ¡°There is no need for Sect Master to overthink this matter. The Prince of Yong possesses great skill and strategy, how would he permit someone to impede5 him? Sect Master takes pity on the common people of the world and wishes to borrow the hand of a new monarch to govern the country. However, in their view, you are seeking to wrest away control of the Li family¡¯s country.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect master smiled slightly and did not utter a single word. After Lu Jingzhong had departed, Wen Ziyan advanced and asked, ¡°Master, do you really trust them? All of the people of the Devil Sect are treacherous and devious.¡±


    The woman callously stated, ¡°Although they are treacherous and devious, they have their uses. What isn¡¯t good about allowing them to bear the bad reputation? Once we have succeeded, we¡¯ll only have to say that they were the ones instigating the Crown Prince, massacring all of them. This way, everything will be perfectly legitimate. When the time comes, who will be able to vie with us over the world? These junior apprentice sisters of yours are all arrogant, willful, and headstrong. They are unable to do anything right.6 This time, this seat will personally oversee this situation. I want to see who is capable of flipping the Heavens.¡±


    Wen Ziyan replied in a sincere and heartfelt tone, ¡°With Sect Master¡¯s amazing prestige, the situation will inevitably be met with success.¡±


    The woman serenely observed, ¡°We cannot be careless. With the Prince of Yong, we have slipped up several times. This time, we cannot fail. After I meet with him, if he is unwilling to adapt to the circumstances, then don¡¯t blame this seat for being ruthless. Ziyan, this seat does not care about power and authority, but I am truly not at ease leaving this world to anyone, regardless of their surname or dynasty, since ¡®a country falls as abruptly and rapidly as it rises.¡¯7 I only desire that the Fengyi Sect can secretly control the government from generation to generation, allowing the common people to be at peace and no longer have to experience the hardships of war and chaos. You are my beloved disciple. Unfortunately, you lack resourcefulness, otherwise I would inevitably pass on my position as Sect Master to you and have you inherit my grand ambitions.¡±


    Wen Ziyan solemnly replied, ¡°Master, regardless of who you pass the sect to, this disciple will comply with Master¡¯s commands, monitor their conduct. If any of them dare to violate Master¡¯s instructions, this disciple will definitely take their life.¡±


    Pleased, the Fengyi Sect master nodded her head. ¡°I have yet to make my decision, but regardless of whom I choose, your position will be detached as the Investigating Commissioner. The martial forces that our sect has painstakingly cultivated over these years will be handed to you. You must perform your duties well. Accomplishing this great ambition is only the first step.¡±


    Wen Ziyan cheerfully acknowledged, ¡°This disciple solemnly obeys your instructions.¡±


    ***


    When Xia Jinyi woke up from the coma, he was truly filled with gratitude. He really survived. Jiang Zhe did not kill him to silence him. He had truly escaped from mortal danger. Moaning, he sat up, glancing at the bowl of clear water and towel on the chair beside the bed. Jumping out of bed, he was surprised to discover that his body had no problems. Could it be that the medicine was that efficacious? He rapidly washed his face, changing into the garment prepared and left beside the bed. Afterwards, he glanced at the door, unable to decide if he was to go out by himself. Because of what had happened, his present status was quite awkward. He could no longer serve as an undercover agent. Moreover, he was already ¡°dead.¡± The most convenient way to handle him was to kill him. But since they had expended great effort to save him, they probably would not silence him. Just as he was allowing his imagination run wild, Chiji, who he had met twice before, entered the room.


    Seeing that Xia Jinyi was sitting there with a blank expression on his face, a look of surprise flashed across Chiji¡¯s face as he spoke, ¡°Brother Xia truly has a good foundation. Receiving such a serious injury and even poisoning, yet you are surprisingly still able to be so vigorous and lively.¡±8


    Reacting, Xia Jinyi uttered, ¡°What? This isn¡¯t because of daren¡¯s medicine?¡±


    Glancing at him, Chiji replied, ¡°The young master didn¡¯t say anything about this. The young master stated that with the currently unsteady situation, it is best if Brother Xia stays here for a period of time. The young master will meet with you once the situation has been stabilized.¡±


    Xia Jinyi calmly stated, ¡°I will completely listen to the young master¡¯s instructions. Can I move freely about?¡±


    ¡°Within this courtyard, young master can walk around as you please,¡± returned Chiji. ¡°However, you cannot leave this courtyard. Once the situation has stabilized, young master can decide for yourself your future movements. I do not know if you have any hobbies, but Chiji will prepare everything for you so that you will not stay here with nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more than this kind of carefree life,¡± declared Xia Jinyi with a smile. ¡°If there are no obstructions, please help me collect some musical scores and a flute.¡±


    ¡°It is all prepared in this courtyard,¡± Chiji replied. ¡°The study next door has all kinds of books that you can read. This manor is remote and located on the outskirts. No one will disturb you. As long as young master does not go out, you will not have to worried about your safety.¡±


    ¡°I am already a dead man,¡± responded Xia Jinyi peacefully, ¡°Who would be mindful of me? Would little brother please inform daren that I, Xia Jinyi, is willing to bend my head and obey his commands, and will absolutely not be disloyal.¡±


    With a solemn look on his face, Chiji replied, ¡°The young master also has words for you. He will not treat young master Xia unfairly.¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled slightly. Having experienced great changes in his life, he had already seen through everything. As long as his cherished desire came to fruition, he would have no regrets if he died, let alone worry about recompense.


    At this very moment, a storm had suddenly arrived at the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. For something to happen suddenly to the crown prince, the Prince of Yong would naturally gather all of his subordinates to discuss the situation. This matter was of grave importance. The conference was held in the reception pavilion. Guan Xiu, Dong Zhi, and Gou Lian, the three top advisers of the Prince of Yong were all present. Sima Xiong had gone to command the personal guard. Jing Chi and Zhangsun Ji were both seated. All of the other retainers and the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted generals all stood on the left and right. Even Jiang Zhe, who normally did not participate in these conferences, had made an exception and was present, leisurely sitting in a seat just below the Prince of Yong, drinking tea.


    Everyone was jubilant. Over these years, under the suppression of the crown prince, the Prince of Yong had always endured matters silently. Although everyone knew that they had no alternatives, it inevitably caused everyone to become gloomy and depressed. Now that the crown prince was under house arrest, if they could add fuel to the fire and have him deposed, then wouldn¡¯t their objective be successful? Therefore, everyone was discussing how to worsen the situation.9 I sat on the side, smiling, listening to the discussion, not expressing my opinions. Several times, Li Zhi had used his eyes to hint at me, but I pretended to not notice. If I did not allow them vent their feelings, then wouldn¡¯t I be inviting trouble for myself?


    Although Li Zhi believed this was an opportunity, he could also feel that something was not right, sensing that if he were to continue like this, then problems would arise. Therefore, he wished for Jiang Zhe to speak his views of the situation. After everyone had debated for some time, the discussion entirely revolved around how to impeach the crown prince for misconduct. As the discussion was getting lively, suddenly a loud shout came from outside: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Everyone was startled. How could there be someone barging in here? Zhangsun Ji and Jing Chi exchanged glances. Jing Chi rose and walked to the entrance of the pavilion. Opening the door, he went out and caught sight of a plain-clothed woman carrying a sword, standing nearby with a tranquil and calm expression on her face. It was almost as if she was leisurely waiting on her own territory. Although she had been surrounded by the imperial bodyguards, there was not a trace of fear on her face. Seeing this woman, Jing Chi was greatly startled. Advancing, he saluted and inquired, ¡°So it is Fairy Wen who has arrived. Why has Fairy Wen barged into the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence?¡±


    The woman cast a callous glance at Jing Chi and replied, ¡°The Sect Master is chatting with the Princess of Yong in the rear. If His Imperial Highness is interested, the Sect Master invites His Imperial Highness to meet in person in the inner courtyard.¡±


    Jing Chi was at a loss for words, turning his head to look back. By this time, everyone in the hall had heard his conversation with Wen Ziyan. They all exchanged looks of dismay. With a solemn expression on his face, Li Zhi walked out of the hall and proclaimed, ¡°This Prince will go immediately to pay my respects to the Sect Master.¡±


    Shooting a glance at Jiang Zhe, a hint of hesitation flashed across his eyes. I placidly suggested, ¡°Please allow this subject to accompany you, Your Imperial Highness. An opportunity to meet the Fengyi Sect Master is truly quite fortunate.¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi had already appeared nearby, eyeing Wen Ziyan like a tiger stalked its prey. Without showing any weakness, Wen Ziyan gazed back at him. The two stared unblinking, disdain radiating out.


    Saluting the Prince of Yong, I stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please allow Xiaoshunzi to attend to us. In addition, Jing Chi, quickly proceed to the Cold Courtyard and invite Great Master True Compassion to go and meet the Sect Master.¡±


    An indescribable chill flashed across Wen Ziyan¡¯s eyes. She knew that Great Master True Compassion had arrived in Chang¡¯an, but did not know that the Buddhist monk was staying in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. This wasn¡¯t surprising, as how could Great Master True Compassion¡¯s movements be tracked by ordinary people?


    ***


    Within the pavilion frequented by the womenfolk of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, a woman with her face covered by a light muslin and snow-white clothes stood with her hands behind her back. Gazing out, there was a small lake with shimmering waters everywhere. The Princess of Yong, Lady Gao, had led the Prince of Yong¡¯s two concubines, and stood respectfully at attention off to the side. Not far away, under the tree, the Prince of Yong¡¯s two daughters and Jiang Roulan were frolicking about. The princess had originally intended to send the children away, but had been prevented from doing so by that woman, and as a result, did not dare disobey. The princess knew full well this woman¡¯s background. Even if her husband, the Prince of Yong, were to come, he would have to use the etiquette of a younger generation to pay his respects to this woman.


    After all, the Prince of Yong¡¯s two daughters were members of the imperial clan and could feel that something was off. As a result, they could not help but restrain themselves. In comparison, Roulan was usually pampered and had no restrictions, happily running back and forth chasing after the ball used for cuju.10 Originally, cuju was a competition to see who could keep the ball in the air most beautifully. However, due to Roulan¡¯s young age, as a result, there was no way for her to keep the ball in the air, and could only kick it back and forth.


    The woman in snow white watched all this with amusement. With a smile, she inquired, ¡°Whose daughter is this girl?¡±


    Seeing the woman¡¯s gaze fall upon her, Lady Gao bowed and replied, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, this child is the adopted daughter of Major Jiang of the household. The Prince instructed your servant to help take care of her.¡±


    A look flickered across the eyes of the woman in snow white, as she said, ¡°What a clever, alert, and elegant little girl. Truly rare and precious.¡±


    The Princess of Yong smiled., ¡°Sect Master speaks the truth. All of the honored mistresses in the palace are fond of this child. Although she is young, she is innocent and thoughtful, able to resolve others¡¯ worries. However, she is a bit mischievous, frequently forcing her daddy to serve as a horse.¡± Speaking of this, she could not help but smile without end.


    The woman in snow white also could not help curving her lips. Her long eyebrows reaching her temples originally carried a faint murderous intent. However, with this smile, traces of gentleness could be seen on her face. A hint of gentleness could also be seen from her pair of eyes that could see through worldly affairs, like a pair of resplendent stars.


    Then she looked off into the distance, catching sight of the Prince of Yong walking over. Behind him was a man in azure robes, walking evenly. If it were not for Li Zhi¡¯s deliberately slowing down his pace, it was likely that the man would have been unable to keep up. Although this was the case, sweat could be seen on that man¡¯s forehead. Behind him was an azure-clothed youth walking meanderingly. Although they were still quite distant, due to the woman in snow white¡¯s cultivation she could see everything clearly. Although only a few years had passed, Prince Li Zhi of Yong¡¯s expression had acquired more calmness, losing a bit of aggressiveness and domineering. However, his auras of heroic air and spirit were not reduced in the slightest. As for the azure-robed man, his features were delicate and refined. However, his graceful and calm bearing could not be hidden and eclipsed even if he were in the middle of thousands or tens of thousands of people. Lastly, the azure-clothed youth, although wearing the clothing of a servant, had icy eyes and his each and every movement carried with them a faint magnificent bearing that was quite unusual.


    The woman in snow white sighed softly. Were it not for the Prince of Yong¡¯s skill and strategy, he would truly be an excellent candidate. If the Prince of Yong was willing to make concessions, there was really no harm for her to change her mind.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Prince of Yong arrived before the woman in snow white. Saluting, he stated, ¡°Zhi pays my respect to the Sect Master. We have not seen each other for many years. Is Sect Master well?¡±


    The woman in snow white clasped a hand over a fist and replied, ¡°Is Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, well? By coincidence, this seat has come to the capital. Recalling the help that this seat rendered on the battlefield during the olden days, I have come specifically to visit.¡±


    ¡°Zhi cannot thank the Sect Master enough for your great kindness,¡± acknowledged the Prince of Yong respectfully. ¡°Has Sect Master met with Imperial Father? These years, Imperial Father has frequently had the Sect Master on his mind, always speaking that without the Sect Master¡¯s help, then there would not be Great Yong¡¯s present circumstances.¡±


    The woman in snow white smiled slightly. Glancing at Jiang Zhe, she inquired, ¡°This must be Major Jiang, I presume? This seat has long heard of your name. Meeting you today, this seat can see that your bearing is indeed out of ordinary.¡±


    Stepping forward, I greeted her. ¡°This youngster pays my respects to the Sect Master. To be able to meet the Sect Master today is truly a blessing of three lifetimes.¡± As I spoke, I took the measure of the sect master of the Fengyi Sect. Although her appearance was concealed by light muslin, the disdain with which she gazed upon the world out of the corner of her eyes could not be concealed. Her shining and starlike, lustrous eyes were as tranquil as the cold river in autumn, completely devoid of any emotion. And yet, they carried with them a faint hint of mercy.


    Gazing at Xiaoshunzi, the Fengyi Sect Master stated, ¡°This must be the Demonic Shadow, Li Shun. I have heard that your martial arts aren¡¯t bad.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi drily remarked, ¡°This one is only a servant and does not deserve the Sect Master¡¯s praise.¡±


    In a meaningful tone, the Fengyi Sect Master replied, ¡°It is likely that there aren¡¯t many people in this world who would employ a servant like you.¡±


    Finished speaking, the Fengyi Sect Master smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°Prince of Yong, Major Jiang, this seat is extremely fond of that little girl. If you do not object, please allow her to become my disciple.¡± As she spoke, she pointed towards Roulan.


    The Prince of Yong and I were both immediately left speechless.


    Footnotes:


    This is the fifth line of the Dao De Jing (µÀµÂ¾­) meaning, ¡°Heaven and earth do not act from (the impulse of) any wish to be benevolent; they deal with all things as the dogs of grass are dealt with. The sages do not act from (any wish to be) benevolent; they deal with the people as the dogs of grass are dealt with.


    Û»¹·, zougou ¨C straw dogs used as sacrificial and ceremonial objects


    ½õÉÏÌí»¨, jinshangtianhua ¨C idiom lit. on brocade, add flowers; to decorate something already perfect; gilding the lily


    Ñ©ÖÐËÍÌ¿, xuezhongsongtan ¨C idiom, lit. to send charcoal in snowy weather; fig. to provide help in somebody¡¯s hour of need


    ³¸Öâ, chezhou ¨C lit. to hold somebody by the elbow; fig. to hold back, to impede, to handicap


    ³Éʲ»×㣬°ÜÊÂÓÐÓà, chengshibuzu, baishiyouyu ¨C idiom, lit. unable to accomplish anything but liable to spoil everything; unable to do anything right


    ÆäÐËÒ²²ªÑÉ£¬ÆäÍöÒ²ËÙÑÉ, qixingyeboyan, qiwangyesuyan ¨C a line from the eleventh year of Duke Zhuang of Lu (³ׯ¹«) in the Commentary of Zuo (×óת) of the Spring and Autumn Annals (´ºÇï) that means ¡°¡®a country falls as abruptly and rapidly as it rises¡±


    ÉúÁú»î»¢, shenglonghuohu ¨C idiom, lit. lively dragon and animated tiger; fig. vigorous and lively


    »ðÉϼÓÓÍ, huoshangjiayou ¨C idiom, lit. to add oil to the fire; fig. to aggravate a situation; to enrage people and make matters worse; add fuel to the fire


    õí¾Ï, cuju ¨C an ancient Chinese game that involved kicking a ball through an opening into a net; considered by FIFA to be the earliest form of football (soccer) with evidence

 Chapter 12: Ultimate Rupture

    Chapter 12: Ultimate Rupture


    The sixth month of the twenty-fifth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, due to the Crown Prince¡¯s unvirtuous conduct, the Emperor ordered Taizong to take his place and make sacrifices to the Yellow Emperor in Chang¡¯an ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    Prince Li Zhi of Yong¡¯s thoughts surged. How could he not understand the motivations behind the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s expression of goodwill to him? This was also the last time she would lay all her cards on the table towards him. Although he understood what it meant to obtain the support of the Fengyi Sect Master, the heir apparent would be in the bag, however as he thought about this, he could not resign himself to become a puppet. If he were to compromise right now, then he would allow the Fengyi Sect¡¯s people to permeate his forces. When the time came, it would be extremely difficult to make the necessary reforms. Furthermore, if the Fengyi Sect Master was proposing to take his daughter as disciple, he could naturally decline, but the Fengyi Sect Master wished to take Roulan as disciple. Although the Fengyi Sect Master was their most important enemy, it was impossible to deny that Fan Huiyao was one of the three grandmasters of the current age. Moreover, it was likely that she was the most capable of the three. For this kind of person to wish to take Roulan as disciple was Roulan¡¯s honor and privilege. If he were to categorically decline, what would Jiang Zhe think? Thinking of this, he raised his gaze and looked at Jiang Zhe.


    My own thoughts were in a complete mess. Allow Roulan to take her as master? Hell no. Roulan¡¯s birth parents and I all wished for her to lead a happy life. I only wished that she would have no wants in her life, to marry an ideal husband and for them to spend the rest of their lives until death do them part. I had no intention of allowing Roulan to marry into a rich and powerful family to avoid the possibility of her husband having three to four concubines, and to prevent the dissolute descendant of aristocratic families to delay her. How would I allow her to learn the sword? In the future, it would be enough for me to have Xiaoshunzi teach Roulan some simple martial arts to protect herself. Of course, if she were truly interested in learning martial arts, I wouldn¡¯t stop her. I would absolutely not allow her to become a disciple of a female tyrant. However, the Fengyi Sect Master was clearly here to sue for peace with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. If I were to resolutely decline, would the Prince of Yong become discontented?


    Exchanging glances, I could see that both of us were filled with anxiety, and for once, had not reached a consensus. I smiled wryly on the inside. The Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s actions were truly not ordinary. A short, simple sentence and she had left us unable decide to go on or retreat, and discord to be sown between liege and vassal.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice in my ear, ¡°Must not ¡­¡± He was cut off before he finished speaking. Raising my head, I glanced over. The Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s eyes contained a faint look of derision, while from the corner of my eyes, I could see that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s brow was beaded with sweat, his expression filled with shame and rage. I immediately knew that the Fengyi Sect Master had cut off Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice transmission. I was aware that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s ability to see through other¡¯s from his body language and his pragmatic thought process was greater than mine.


    Thus enlightened, I had already understood the awkwardness and difficulty that the Prince of Yong faced and so raising my voice, I stated, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s profound affection should, by rights, be thanked by Zhe on behalf of my daughter. However, my daughter has suffered loneliness and hardship since childhood. We, father and daughter, rely upon one another for survival.1 I really cannot bear to part with her. What¡¯s more, my daughter¡¯s temperament is naughty and mischievous, and she cannot bear to study the sword. Zhe only wishes that she spends the entirety of her life safe and sound, and is unwilling to allow her to excel.¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as I finished speaking, I could hear the Prince of Yong let out a breath.


    A faintly sinister look flashed across the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s eyes, as she declared, ¡°This seat has seen that Major Jiang¡¯s verses have a unique and distinctive style. Who would have thought that your conduct s also so pedantic and unwilling to see women excel, right?¡±


    I respectfully and cautiously replied, ¡°Sect Master misunderstands. Zhe does not have these thoughts. It is only that increasing one¡¯s stature and position in life, the mental and physical efforts that one must spend is inevitably a hundredfold that of a common person. Zhe only wishes for my children to have mediocre aptitude, not seeking to become prestigious and illustrious feudal vassals; only seeking happiness for my children, not seeking matchless meritorious service; only seeking that they be both farmer and scholar for generations. In times of need, I only ask that they spare no effort to help. In times of peace, I hope that they will be docile subjects of the country.¡±


    A look of ridicule flashed in the eyes of the Fengyi Sect Master, as she retorted, ¡°If everyone is like this, then who will support the ruler in governing the country? Major Jiang is too attentive to your own moral standing without sparing a thought for others.¡±


    ¡°It is said that ¡®a hero is nothing but a product of his time,¡¯¡± I countered with a slight smile. ¡°There are countless wildly ambitions individuals in the world. However, without the ordinary, common people, who will be able to control the universe? If everyone wishes to become heroes, then wouldn¡¯t the entire world be in chaos? Although I am unfortunate to live in these troubled times and deeply bound by ropes, I absolutely refuse to permit my children to also shed their blood, sweat, and tears.¡±


    Falling silent for some time, the Fengyi Sect Master replied, ¡°There is no way for those who walk different paths to make plans together.2 Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, what are your intentions?¡±


    By this point, everyone understood the meaning and intentions behind her words. With a peaceful smile, the Prince of Yong replied, ¡°This lowly prince also feels that Roulan is ill-suited to learn martial arts. If Sect Master is able to see His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, please extend this lowly prince¡¯s regards, stating that this lowly prince will be sure to submit a memorial to protect him. Please also invite His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, to keep calm and take good care of himself.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master faintly heaved a deep sigh. All of us were greatly troubled, identifying the mercy and regret in her sigh. However, neither Li Zhi nor I were moved. Seeing the situation, the Fengyi Sect Master drily stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince is your eldest brother. Now that he has been imprisoned, I do not know if Your Imperial Highness intends to hit a person when he¡¯s down or bide your time.¡±


    Hearing her ask this question, the Prince of Yong could not help but laugh bitterly in his head. Although his relationship with the crown prince had reached the point where one of them had to die, how could he reveal this in front of everyone? Once spoken, the words would be spread on the breeze. Whatever the case, the crown prince was his liege, was his eldest brother. In private, he could naturally consider the crown prince to be his mortal enemy. However, in front of so many people, if he were to reveal their enmity, it was likely that the words would swiftly reach Imperial Father¡¯s ears. Even if his own household had no one who would bite the hand that feeds them,3 there was no way that the Fengyi Sect Master would keep this secret. However, if he were to say that he would bide his time, then no matter what, he would be unable to launch written attacks with great fanfare against the crown prince.


    While he was stuck between a rock and a hard place, the Fengyi Sect Master smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Because of the cases involving the Ministry of Revenue and the Embroidered Union, the Crown Prince has lost the affection of His Imperial Majesty. What does Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, have to say about these matters? Presumably Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is clear about what really happened.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s brows rose. Although he hadn¡¯t been fully briefed about those two incidents, he was clear as to the identity of their prime mover. He had no wish for these affairs to continue to remain secret. However, if the Fengyi Sect Master was speaking without any evidence, then he could not be blamed for being impolite. And so, he casually remarked, ¡°Who in the world does not know about that these two affairs? It is only because they are hindered by abuse of authority and so no one dares to lay matters bare.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master laughed callously, a hint of ridicule in her laughter. Deliberately, she stated, ¡°This seat does not have any that can be revealed if we speak of evidence. However, Your Imperial Highness must understand that if this matter were to be leaked, it is likely that the evidence would appear.¡±


    Li Zhi frowned. He naturally knew that if Li Yuan became suspicious and were to investigate thoroughly, although no practical evidence could be found, some circumstantial evidence could possibly be found. If this were to happen then it would be greatly detrimental to him. But he was unwilling to bend his head like this. The rage in his heart grew increasingly fierce. Like a sharp sword, he honed his focus on the Fengyi Sect Master.


    At this moment, having planned in advance, I spoke up, ¡°Do not worry, Sect Master. The Imperial Highness is only unwilling to show off his accomplishments. In reality, His Imperial Highness is already prepared to submit a memorial to protect the Crown Prince. The years of brotherly feelings, the years of relationship as liege and vassal, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is an honest individual. Meticulously adhering to his duty, he will not casually take up arms.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s words akin to an iron fist in a velvet glove,4 the Fengyi Sect Master paid it no mind. With a smile, she stated, ¡°If that is the case, then this seat will thank Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, on behalf of the Crown Prince. It is getting late. This seat must still visit a couple of old friends and thus will take my leave. If there is the opportunity, we will naturally meet again.¡±


    Finished speaking, she looked off into the distance towards a location where a Buddhist monk had appeared without warning. Using her gaze to send her regards, she did not see the monk make any movements. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared, her figure like smoke. Only at this moment did we all truly relax.


    With a wry smile, Li Zhi said, ¡°This Prince suddenly feels my pressure has redoubled. For the Fengyi Sect Master to come personally, it seems like it is truly hopeless this time.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Imperial Highness. There is no need for us to achieve our objective this time,¡± I replied calmly before turning to gaze upon Xiaoshunzi. Deeply concerned, I asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    A look of shame and rage in his eyes, Xiaoshunzi wondered, ¡°Am I not her match?¡±


    Hearing this, I laughed and replied, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? How old are you to compare yourself with a grandmaster-level expert? What¡¯s more, Great Master True Compassion has stated that your future is boundless. Why are feeling sad that you slipped up this time?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion eased up greatly, though he was still silent and not speaking. I only stopped worrying after seeing that he had returned to normal. By this point, Great Master True Compassion had already disappeared. An extraordinary person was truly eccentric. With a smile on his face, Li Zhi glanced at me and stated, ¡°All right, Suiyun, stop keeping things concealed. Speak your intentions.¡±


    Just as I was about to reply, Eunuch Supervisor Chang En hurriedly rushed over and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, an edict has been issued from the palace.¡±


    With this, we no longer had any mind to continue speaking, first escorting the Prince of Yong to the vestibule. A red-clothed emissary, holding a yellow damask Imperial edict, declared in a loud voice, ¡°We command the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, to substitute for the Crown Prince to make sacrifices at the secondary altar in Chang¡¯an. By the command of the Emperor!¡±


    The Prince of Yong was filled with ecstasy, but did not show his feelings or intentions, advancing to accept the Imperial edict. After he had voiced his thanks to the emperor, Li Zhi asked, ¡°May I ask Imperial Envoy if this Prince can enter the palace to thank the Emperor for his favor?¡±


    Sharply, the eunuch replied, ¡°The Emperor has already begun his journey to the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor in advance, and commands Your Imperial Highness to discuss the sacrificial ceremony with Prime Minister Wei and Palace Attendant Zheng. But from what I know, although the timing is a bit urgent, the fasting cannot be avoided. His Imperial Majesty has already issued an edict to have Your Imperial Highness to immediately go to the Fasting Palace. This servant believes that Palace Attendant Zheng should arrive soon.¡±


    Before the eunuch had finished speaking, a servant came to report, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Palace Attendant Zheng has come under the command of an Imperial edict to invite Your Imperial Highness to enter the Fasting Palace.¡±


    In a heavy voice, Li Zhi spoke, ¡°Invite Palace Attendant Zheng to wait for a moment. This Prince will go with him and enter the palace after I have changed.¡± After seeing off the eunuch, Li Zhi turned to me and asked, his voice containing a bit of anxiety, ¡°Suiyun, could this be a trap?¡±


    Light dancing in my eyes, I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although reasonably speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but this subject and others cannot but worry if Your Imperial Highness were to enter the palace by yourself. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts are pretty good. Let him accompany Your Imperial Highness into the palace. Presumably, Palace Attendant Zheng won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion changed and he blurted out, ¡°Young master, your safety ¡­¡±


    I completely snapped closed the folding fan in my hands and stoically replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please issue the order. Until Your Imperial Highness returns, Zhe will manage all of the matters of this household.¡±


    Li Zhi immediately said, ¡°The gold pendant is in your hands. Even if this Prince were present, who would dare to disobey your commands? You have the authority to punish anyone. Xiaoshunzi, this time, this Prince will have to rely on your support. Don¡¯t worry. Great Master True Compassion is within this household and will ensure Suiyun¡¯s safety.¡±


    Glancing at me, Xiaoshunzi acknowledged, ¡°Li Shun obeys. Your Imperial Highness and young master, do not worry. Even if the Fengyi Sect Master were to come personally, Xiaoshunzi would risk my life to protect Your Imperial Highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    Seeing the solemn and grave expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, I laughed lightly. ¡°There is no need for everyone to worry. We are not making any rebellious moves and only need to take precautions against our opponent from being driven to desperate action.5 Moreover, since the Fengyi Sect Master has just visited us, she will not take action at this time. After all, the Emperor and the imperial clan are still present in Great Yong.¡±


    My words helped relieve everyone¡¯s anxiety. When Li Zhi went to greet Palace Attendant Zheng, sure enough, as expected, Zheng Xia did not have any misgivings about Xiaoshunzi accompanying the Prince of Yong. For the Prince of Yong to be so cautious was expected. Very quickly, the Prince of Yong was brought to the Fasting Palace. Fasting, bathing, and learning proper etiquette, the Prince of Yong did not have a moment of leisure. While he was busy, the members of the crown prince¡¯s faction were filled with worry. Everyone knew that the crown prince and the Prince of Yong were archenemies. Everything had changed. At the beginning of last year, the crown prince had substituted for the emperor to offer sacrifices at the Imperial Ancestral Shrine. Henceforth afterwards, the Prince of Yong had ceased his activities, so much so that he was occupied with consolidating his authority and power in Youzhou. Now that the Prince of Yong had replaced the crown prince to offer sacrifices at the secondary altar, what this symbolized needed no explanation. The members of the crown prince¡¯s faction were naturally discussing this matter spiritedly. The core members, as anticipated, refused to give up.


    However, after all, Li Yuan was a generational hegemon. How could he have not thought of this issue? Departing the capital this time, he handed over the capital¡¯s Imperial Guard to Qin Qing. Li Hanyou was a member of the crown prince¡¯s faction and naturally would not permit the Prince of Yong to take action and harm the crown prince. And although Qin Qing was young and reckless, Grand General Qin was cautious, leaving behind his trusted subordinate, Qin Yong, to supervise Qin Qing. With this, the crown prince would not have the opportunity to injure the Prince of Yong. Further, Prime Minister Wei and Palace Attendant Zheng were the leaders of the civil officials. With their presence, there would be nothing to worry about. For security purposes, Palace Attendant Zheng personally oversaw and supervised the Fasting Palace that the Prince of Yong was fasting in, while Prime Minister Wei had dispatched his son, Wei Ying, to oversee the crown prince¡¯s house arrest within the Brocade Peace Palace Hall. Although Wei Ying was presently the Vice Minister of Personnel, he was the perfect son-in-law in the emperor¡¯s heart and was neutral, so with him overseeing the crown prince, no one needed to worry that he would secretly harm the crown prince or that the crown prince would be able to secretly communicate with the outside world. As for Palace Attendant Zheng Xia, everyone knew his impartiality and incorruptibility. With this, it was tantamount to placing both the crown prince and the Prince of Yong under house arrest. Instead, it was the Prince of Qi who was comparatively free, accompanying the emperor to offer sacrifices at Qiaoshan, not needing to become involved in the political maelstrom.


    Under these circumstances, the arrangements on both sides were extremely important. One could not only not disturb the officials and generals left behind by the emperor to protect Chang¡¯an, one also had to preserve the current situation and ensure that one¡¯s prince was not capsized. Therefore, both the crown prince¡¯s and the Prince of Yong¡¯s household requested that Chang¡¯an be placed under martial law. Wei Guan could only agree. After this, Qin Qing rapidly arrested or drove away all of the suspicious individuals in the city. The Prince of Yong¡¯s household did not show any weakness. Of the three advisers under the Prince of Yong, Guan Xiu managed the internal affairs of the prince¡¯s household; Gou Lian took responsibility for coordinating with Wei Guan and company; while Dong Zhi led Jing Chi and returned to the prince¡¯s personal troop encampments outside of Chang¡¯an. The entire army was prepared for war. At the same time, Sima Xiong took charge of all of the imperial bodyguards protecting the residence and readied to move at a moment¡¯s notice. As for the one directing all of this, Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun, did not take a step out of the Cold Courtyard, while Great Master True Compassion did not leave his side for even a moment. Although he had lost absolute control over the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard, Pei Yun still controlled the majority of its strength. With him present, Xiahou Yuanfeng could not casually mobilize this unit of Imperial Guard and could only rely only the Imperial Palace Guard. With this, both sides were prepared for conflict and no one dared to make the first move. Additionally, everyone knew that the Fengyi Sect Master had arrived in Chang¡¯an.


    However, amidst this storm, there was one person who was at leisure and carefree. That person was me. Although I remained in the Cold Courtyard, careful to not leave, there were no important matters that required my handling. Every day, I would read and file away the intelligence reports. All of the contingencies, I had the prince¡¯s subordinates plan themselves. I was only responsible for issuing orders. What was strange was that my seemingly irresponsible behavior seemed to cause everyone to calm down. It appeared that the impression I usually gave to the members of the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction had been quite impressive, causing to unconsciously trust me.


    In reality, there was no need to worry. As far as I was concerned, our sole current objective was to examine the strength of the crown prince¡¯s faction. I was very clear that this was not an opportunity to get things done once and for all. If the Yong emperor had truly and completely lost faith in the crown prince, the crown prince would have been deposed long ago, not placed under house arrest. The purpose of the Yong emperor¡¯s moves was to probe the Prince of Yong. If we burned with anxiety to eliminate the crown prince, it would inevitably cause the Yong emperor to feel that the Prince of Yong¡¯s intentions were vicious and malicious. If we were completely unprepared, it would also cause the Yong emperor to feel that we were excessively dissembling. Therefore, the way in which I organized the Prince of Yong¡¯s household to display as externally tight and internally relaxed was to not only intimidate the crown prince¡¯s faction and prevent them from daring to seize the opportunity to cause havoc, but also to allow the Yong emperor to understand that the His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, did not have any rebellious intentions.


    Added to this, the crown prince¡¯s position as heir apparent was already in grave danger. If we aggravated the situation, it was likely that it would have an opposite effect and cause the Yong emperor to become sympathetic and take pity. As long as we remained even-handed, the actions of the Fengyi Sect to help the crown prince would then be plainly visible. Favors done could not be used to suppress someone for an entire lifetime. This time, the Fengyi Sect Master could rely upon the favors that she had performed for Great Yong to convince the Yong emperor to reinstate the crown prince¡¯s honor and glory. But what about the next time? What¡¯s more, the crown prince had already lost the will of the people. Although his faction was still extremely strong, it was already akin to a paper tiger. As a result, my only objective this time was to survive the turmoil without mishap. The next step would be to genuinely plan the seizure of succession.


    However, just as I was leisurely pleased with myself, I received some completely unexpected news. From a certain perspective, it was only a trifling matter, however, to me, it was too late for regrets. Today, the crown princess had arranged the funeral for her trusted maid, Xiu Chun. Xiu Chun had committed suicide by hanging herself. Reportedly, she was several months pregnant when she died. This news left me regretful and remorseful. Originally, I had not paid much attention to Xia Jinyi¡¯s personal matters. However, this woman sacrificing herself for love and committing suicide caused me to sigh. Even though I did not kill her, she still died because of me.6 After I sighed, I was determined to pass this news on to Xia Jinyi, informing him of what a woman who loved him dearly would be willing to do for him. A pity that unborn child ...


    ***


    At the same time, within the Fasting Palace, Li Zhi completely devoted his attention to the recitation of scriptures. Sitting in the corner of the room, silently meditating, Xiaoshunzi opened his eyes. A look of respect appeared in his eyes. Although he had followed Jiang Zhe in entering the service of the Prince of Yong, but until now, he still harbored a hint of animosity towards the Prince of Yong. One of the reasons was because of the Prince of Yong¡¯s plan to poison Jiang Zhe. The other was because in order to serve the Prince of Yong, not only was Jiang Zhe nearly killed by an assassin, he was also propping up his ill body to help the prince plot and scheme. Therefore, although Xiaoshunzi was grateful to the Prince of Yong for his deep affection for Jiang Zhe, Xiaoshunzi was often unwilling to take notice of the prince. However, today, Xiaoshunzi truly respected this prince.


    Xiaoshunzi was not an idiot. He understood well his position and abilities. He was perfectly happy serving as Jiang Zhe¡¯s servant. However, this did not mean he did not understand his own worth. If he were to ask himself honestly, if he were the Prince of Yong, he would have been unable to help himself and would have recruited an expert such as himself. Even if he could not count on the expert¡¯s complete loyalty, it would be worth it to receive the expert¡¯s favorable impression. Xiaoshunzi had thought about what would happen during the time he spent alone with the Prince of Yong in the Fasting Palace, believing that it was likely that the Prince of Yong would use some methods to recruit him. However, completely beyond his expectations, the Prince of Yong wholeheartedly focused on learning the proper etiquette and ceremonies, immersing himself in the scriptures. Although the prince was courteous and polite, he had no intentions of enticing Xiaoshunzi. Having spent quite some time in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Xiaoshunzi had frequently borne witness to the way the prince treated his subordinates. Honestly speaking, if the Prince of Yong were to use these methods on him, Xiaoshunzi could not act as if nothing had happened. However, the entire time the Prince of Yong did not utter a single additional and unnecessary sentence.


    Xiaoshunzi understood that this wasn¡¯t because the Prince of Yong looked down upon him, but rather within the Prince of Yong¡¯s mind, Xiaoshunzi was a man who scrupulously abided by the tenets of loyalty and righteousness. This kind of respect caused Xiaoshunzi to finally accept the Prince of Yong as Jiang Zhe¡¯s liege lord.


    To Li Zhi, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about enticing Xiaoshunzi. After all, this kind of martial arts expert would be worth it, if Xiaoshunzi could stay by his side. However, the Prince of Yong was not someone who required that all of the world¡¯s elite be within his control. In his view, Xiaoshunzi was loyal to Jiang Zhe. As long as he was able to ensure Jiang Zhe¡¯s loyalty, then there was no need for him to worry about Xiaoshunzi. Moreover, how could he use bribery to humiliate such a refined and magnanimous individual? At this moment, Li Zhi probably never expected that his conduct finally caused Xiaoshunzi to eliminate his hostility towards him.


    Footnotes:


    ÏàÒÀΪÃü, xiangyiweiming ¨C idiom, lit. mutually dependent for life; to rely upon one another for survival, interdependent


    µÀ²»Í¬²»ÏàΪı, daobutongbuxiangweimou ¨C idiom, lit. persons who walk different paths cannot make plans together; fig. there is no common ground to be found between persons of differing principles


    ³ÔÀï°ÇÍâ, chilipawai ¨C idiom, lit. living off one person while secretly helping another; fig. to bite the hand that feeds you


    ÃàÀï²ØÕë, mianlicangzhen ¨C idiom, lit. a needle concealed in silk floss; fig. ruthless character behind a gentle appearance, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, an iron fist in a velvet glove


    ¹·¼±Ìøǽ, goujitiaoqiang ¨C idiom, lit. a cornered dog will jump over the wall; to be driven to desperate action


    ÎÒ²»É±²®ÈÊ£¬²®ÈÊÈ´ÒòÎÒ¶øËÀ, wobusha boren, boren queyinwoersi ¨C idiom, lit. although I did not kill Boren, Boren still died because of me; this idiom is about the death of Zhou Yi (ÖÜî‰), styled Boren (²®ÈÊ), who was a minister to Emperor Yuan of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Wang Dao (Íõµ¼), a fellow minister, did nothing as Zhou Yi was executed. When he learned what Zhou Yi had done for him, Wang Dao uttered that idiom, signifying his remorse at failing to save Zhou Yi¡¯s life.

 Chapter 13: Sovereign of the Concealed Star Branch

    Volume 3, Chapter 13: Sovereign of the Concealed Star Branch


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s eyes opened wide. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡±


    With a look of sympathy in his eyes, Chiji repeated, ¡°Xiu Chun has hung herself and died. Moreover, she was pregnant. My young master specially dispatched me over with the news.¡±


    Stupefied, Xia Jinyi looked at his two hands, no longer saying a single word. After Chiji had left, just after he just stepped through the door, he heard the sound of sobs. It was the sound of a man crying his eyes out. Chiji¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly sped up his pace and walked away.


    Listlessly, Xia Jinyi sat on the floor in his room, Li Hanyou¡¯s image no longer appearing in his mind. Recalling everything that had happened after he had gotten to know Xiu Chun, the philandering and dallying at the beginning until finally this delicate woman entered his heart and soul. He recalled the many times that they had slept together, looking forward to their beautiful future together. Xia Jinyi even went so far as to think that after his purse had grown full, he would be able to take Xiu Chun far away. Since his remote home was a place of sorrow, he could not return to it. However, in this world, there were many places that they could go.


    All of these dreams ended the day he met Li Hanyou, the woman who had engulfed his life and dreams, the one who had completely changed his destiny, but had already completed forgotten his existence. From that moment on, his former life ended. All of his attention had been focused on currying favor with that tyrannical and vicious crown prince and trying to devise a way to take vengeance on Li Hanyou. As a result, Xia Jinyi had been perfectly willing to brave the dangers on his life to complete the assignment that Jiang Zhe had handed him. This was because he knew how insignificant his own strength was. To a disciple of the Fengyi Sect, a princess of the imperial clan, a wife of a general, he was no more than a pissant.1 In order to get revenge, he could only overthrow the factions supporting her. As a result, the Prince of Yong and Jiang Zhe was his only option.


    However, during that period filled with sorrow and suffering, there was always a beautiful figure by his side. That woman had always been comforting him, encouraging him, leaving a single shred of light in his heart. However, he had not taken her into consideration. After he had accepted that dangerous assignment, in order to keep things secret, he didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her. He was even under the impression that if he were to fake his death, that gentle young woman would forget about him and live out her own life in happiness. However, he did not expect that she would actually hang herself in the name of love, and even more, take her child with her. What a cruel decision. Why did she come to such a decision? This surely must be retribution, retribution for all of the innocent women that he had helped the crown prince rape and slaughter.


    The more he contemplated, the more pain he felt. Xia Jinyi felt his five viscera2 burning. Feeling dizzy, he fainted. Half asleep, he imagined that he had returned to his hometown with Xiu Chun. While he tilled the fields, she wove, as they began to live a leisurely life. Apparently, it seemed like his parents were also alive, holding his son in their embrace and laughing, unable to conceal their happiness. Amidst the haziness, Xia Jinyi¡¯s subconsciously began to employ the internal energy cultivation methods that his master had taught him. This was an alternate cultivation method that stimulated the consciousness and allowed one to sleep better. For many years, Xia Jinyi had continuously practiced this cultivation method. Although there weren¡¯t any other benefits and his internal energy did not improve, he no longer saw Li Hanyou in his dreams over this last year. He had practiced this cultivation method strenuously. Today, in deep pain, he could not help but begin to practice this cultivation method again. However, as he cultivated, Xia Jinyi felt a blazing hot feeling rise from his dantian. As Xia Jinyi hesitated, the feeling had flowed throughout his four limbs and into his bones. Xia Jinyi felt as if his arteries and channels were all being burned by a blazing inferno. What was strange was that the pain and suffering in his heart surprisingly diminished. Fascinated, Xia Jinyi continued to cultivate. Sure enough, the feeling coming from his dantian and the pain within his heart caused his cultivation to be increasingly focused, almost as if pain ripping through his body was causing his heart to be comforted. As a result, Xia Jinyi was completely absorbed in the cultivation.


    If someone were to walk in at this moment, they would see a truly strange sight. A man¡¯s entire body was covered by a faint aura of energy and yet seemed to be burning in a raging inferno. His pained expression carried a hint of serenity. Xia Jinyi was also lucky. At noon, Chiji had arrived to deliver food. Seeing the tightly closed door, Chiji thought that Xia Jinyi was unwilling to come out due to the grief that he felt, and thus remained outside and called out. Placing the food on the table, Chiji did not think to enter Xia Jinyi¡¯s room to check on him. If that had happened, Xia Jinyi would have died without a chance for survival.


    When midnight arrived, Xia Jinyi could feel a pure energy rise from his dantian, flowing all over his entire body. Wherever the energy passed, his four limbs gradually recovered. When the energy flowed to his entire body, Xia Jinyi felt his spirit quake, the sorrow and guilt in his heart no longer causing him to wish to die. Sitting up, Xia Jinyi felt a rancid smell coming from his body. Taking a careful look, he saw that it was already dark. Swiftly, he ran out into the courtyard. Pulling a bucket full of water from the well, he washed himself. After bathing, he extended his hands, feeling that his fair skin almost seemed transparent, moist and full of elasticity. He could not but be greatly alarmed. He did not know what had happened. Just at this moment, he heard someone sigh from behind him and speak, ¡°Yi¡¯er, you finally broke through the Seven Emotions barrier.¡±


    Turning his head to look, Xia Jinyi caught sight of a yellow-robed Daoist priest standing there with a smile under the bright moonlight. It was unclear the age of the priest. His appearance was elegant, his skin like that of a baby. However, his hair was all white. He seemed to be about a hundred years old. Xia Jinyi let out a low yelp. This was his second master, the Heavenly Capital Daoist Priest, Priest Dream. Xia Jinyi stepped forward and kowtowed. Initially, he had wanted to cry bitterly, but Xia Jinyi felt like he had no tears to shed and could not help feel strange in his heart.


    Stepping forward, Priest Dream helped Xia Jinyi up. He said, ¡°Yi¡¯er, there are some things that you know now. Your master is not an ordinary person and is the Sovereign of the Devil Sect¡¯s Concealed Star branch.¡±


    Xia Jinyi was left dumbfounded. He had once heard his master speak of the three branches of the Devil Sect. Only when he departed did he discover that this information was not known by many people. He even once suspected that his master was a member of the Devil Sect. However, due to the kindness and care from his master, he had discarded this thought from his mind. Today, hearing his master admit his identity, Xia Jinyi instead seemed to feel a load was taken off his mind. With a smile, he stated, ¡°Jinyi doesn¡¯t care about Master¡¯s identity. However, there are many things that Jinyi does not understand. Would Master please enlighten Yi¡¯er?¡±


    Pulling Xia Jinyi along, Priest Dream sat down on a stone bench in the courtyard. With a smile, he replied, ¡°Good disciple, as expected, your master did not choose the wrong inheritor. Please listen to my explanation. I once spoke of the three branches of the Devil Sect. ¡®The universe in disorder, the Scorching Sun appears, the Freezing Moon supports, the Concealed Star protects,¡¯ explains the division of labor for the three branches. The founding Sovereign of my Devil Sect came from humble origins. He bitterly loathed aristocratic and noble families, believing that the reason for the decline of the state was because of the extreme corruption of the imperial clan and the aristocratic families that sucked the flesh and blood of the common people. He once stated that if a ruler is wise and capable, it could certainly lead to a reduction in the suffering of the common people. However, if the ruler is muddleheaded, then the situation of the common people will become far worse. Therefore, he established the Devil Sect in order to level this unjust, chaotic world. The Ancestor believed that if the common people were miserable, there would be those who rise up in arms and establish a new dynasty. This new dynasty would allow the common people to have a hundred years of peace and tranquility.


    ¡°As a result of his desire to not want the common people to suffer when the dynasty declined, he therefore created the three branches. The Scorching Sun branch will rebel; the Freezing Moon branch will serve as strategists who cause the aristocratic families to fall into internecine strife, cause chaos, topple the imperial court, and create a new environment. However, if this were to happen, after the foundations of the new dynasty have been stabilized, there wouldn¡¯t be many members left from the Scorching Sun and Freezing Moon branches. In the chaos of war, this is expected. However, if this were to happen, how could my Devil Sect continue and persist? Therefore, our Ancestor, with his wisdom as deep as an ocean, created the Concealed Star branch. The mission of the Concealed Star branch is to hide openly in the world like one of the many stars in the vast sky full of stars in the Heavens. Moreover, our Concealed Star branch bears the heavy burden of ensuring the continuation of the Devil Sect. For many generations, we have safeguarded the sect¡¯s secret depository of knowledge. When the world falls into chaos, we find and select from the ambitious youths within the lowest rungs of society to pass onto them the martial arts of the Scorching Sun branch and the art of war and strategies of the Freezing Moon branch. Therefore, although the Devil Sect is frequently surrounded and destroyed by the factions of jianghu and the imperial court, it always returns from the ashes. This is all due to our contributions. Unfortunately, our Ancestor could not find a better way to ensure peace and prosperity for the common people. As such, we can only rely upon the chaos of war to purge and cleanse the world of its foulness to create a new era of peace.¡±


    A look of doubt flashed across Xia Jinyi¡¯s face, as he asked, ¡°Master, doesn¡¯t that make the Concealed Star branch a faction that watches whilst others fight then reaps the rewards when all sides are exhausted? Provoking chaos in the world, while staying uninvolved. Isn¡¯t that too excessive?¡±


    Priest Dream showed an agonized smile before he replied, ¡°Foolish child, do you truly believe that the inheritor of the Concealed Star branch is easy to find? For generations, the inheritance of the Concealed Star branch is only passed onto one person. As soon as a Sovereign inherits the Concealed Star branch, he must begin to search for successors, while the previous Sovereign returns back to protect the secret repository and concentrate on cultivation. The secret cultivation method of the Concealed Star branch is called the Nine Death Manual. Cultivating this secret method will increase the resilience of one¡¯s arteries and veins. As long as one isn¡¯t beheaded, then one will not die. Moreover, this method will allow its practitioners to live to the age of one hundred twenty and above. However, to the present seventeenth generation, there were two occasions where the inheritance of the Concealed Star branch was nearly broken off.¡±


    After thinking it over, Xia Jinyi asked, ¡°Is it because there are unusual requirements upon the inheritor of the Concealed Star branch that are difficult to meet?¡±


    With a wry smile, Priest Dream answered, ¡°The first requirement for the inheritor of the Concealed Star branch is to have no family and no friends, breaking off all relations. This in itself isn¡¯t too bad, and isn¡¯t difficult to meet. The second requirement demands that an inheritor never marry and never have children. This in itself is a bit difficult. The third requirement demands that an inheritor must have suffered the hardships of life before the age of thirty, seeing through life and death. You can count the number of individuals that meet these three requirements on your fingers. Further, the Concealed Star branch requires its members to have, at the very least, a medium or above aptitude.¡±


    Contemplating this, Xia Jinyi responded, ¡°This disciple can meet these conditions with difficulty. However, this disciple believes that if it were solely these conditions, then it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    Priest Dream gazed profoundly at Xia Jinyi, as he expressed, ¡°This is because of the limitations of the objective of the Concealed Star branch. Disciples of our branch cannot enjoy prestige and wealth, and must drift around the world to accrue experience. For the entirety of their lives, they will wander without a home. Additionally, they cannot reveal their martial art. Even if their life is in danger, they cannot fight back and can only run. Because of this, although one is the Sovereign of the Concealed Star branch, one will remain a nobody for the entirety of one¡¯s life. This kind of fetter is not something that someone with exceptional martial arts can endure. Therefore, our branch¡¯s rules require that if a candidate is able to pass all of the tests before the age of thirty, then that person can be considered as a disciple in name only. From then on till the age of sixty, one can do as one pleases, but is not allowed to cultivate stellar martial arts. In any case, with the protective abilities of the Nine Deaths Manual, if the candidate were to die, then it could be blamed on that person¡¯s inability to endure silently and patiently and is thus unworthy to become the inheritor. Only after the age of sixty can we distinguish a candidate¡¯s temperament and formally take him as a disciple.¡±


    Considering this carefully, Xia Jinyi inquired, ¡°Does this mean that this disciple is not the only candidate?¡±


    Blushing, Priest Dream replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Before you, two other candidates were also selected. However, at present, you are the most suitable candidate. Now that you have faked your death and gone into hiding, and have experienced such tragic events in your life, rejecting the bounds of emotions, you have broken through past the third layer of the Nine Deaths Manual, the barrier of the Seven Emotions. If you are able to, in the next thirty years, scrupulously abide by the Concealed Star branch¡¯s regulations, then I believe that you will become my inheritor.¡±


    After breaking through the Seven Emotions barrier, Xia Jinyi could feel his mind become nimble and shrewd, while the emotions in his heart gradually diminished away into apathy. Not comforting his master, he instead continued to question, ¡°If all of us meet the requirements, then who would master choose?¡±


    Proudly, Priest Dream declared, ¡°In my Devil Sect, only the strong are respected. If all three of you pass, then naturally, the inheritor will be the only one out of the three of you who can survive.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Xia Jinyi asked again, ¡°If that is the case, since I already have the qualifications to be shortlisted, shouldn¡¯t Master teach me some martial arts so that I can protect my life?¡±


    Not considering Xia Jinyi¡¯s words as disobedience, Priest Dream removed a small booklet from within his bosom. The booklet¡¯s title was written in tiny handwriting. Priest Dream stated, ¡°These are no more than insignificant skills and it shouldn¡¯t matter if you learn them to protect your life. However, you have to understand. If you do not wish to spend the rest of your life alone, then you can rely on these techniques to be famous throughout the world. When the time comes though, you will have lost the qualifications to succeed as Sovereign. However, according to our sect¡¯s customs, if you are willing to renounce the opportunity to become Sovereign, then the Concealed Star branch will not take back your martial arts. As long as you do not reveal the Concealed Star branch¡¯s existence, then you will be able to spend the rest of your life in peace.¡±


    Xia Jinyi laughed dryly and replied, ¡°Do you, senior, really trust us candidates? It is likely that you have other ways to control us.¡±


    Light danced in Priest Dream¡¯s eyes, revealing a trace of a smiling expression. From within his bosom, he took out a red colored pill. He said, ¡°This is a ¡®Truth Parasite Pill¡¯ concocted based upon the discoveries made by my Devil Sect¡¯s Ancestor in Miao territory. Once you have taken this pill, you will have to solemnly vow that unless you become the Sovereign of the Concealed Star branch, you will never reveal the existence of the Concealed Star branch to anyone. After I have employed some methods, it will be sufficient.¡±


    Accepting the Truth Parasite Pill, Xia Jinyi apathetically wondered, ¡°With this pill, if master were to give a command, then I would die immediately from the poison.¡±


    Shaking his head, Priest Dream denied, ¡°That is not the case. As long as you do not mention the existence of the Concealed Star branch, then Master has no power over your life and death. Moreover, the Truth Parasite even has benefits¡ªable to slow down the aging process and prevent one from being harmed by other parasitic pills. Therefore, your master was only permitted to take the antidote today at the age of eighty-three, in order to explain the existence of the Concealed Star branch.¡±


    Believing that his master¡¯s words did not contain a single word of falsehood, Xia Jinyi¡¯s expression gradually eased up. Picking up the pill, he inquired, ¡°Master, do you know everything that has happened to this disciple?¡±


    Priest Dream sighed slightly and responded, ¡°Your master knows most of what has happened to you. That year, your master was resting at the foot of Mount Kongtong when I saw you. Although you seemed to be honest and guileless, on your features were engraved a lifetime¡¯s worth of misery and gloom. Therefore, I stayed to observe you. When you returned to the Kongtong Sect and were reporting what had happened to your family, I had already investigated everything for you. Before the Fengyi Sect had dispatched people to come kill and silence you, I had thought of a method to ensure that the Kongtong Sect Master learned of this news. You were expelled because of the Kongtong Sect Master¡¯s unwillingness to offend the Fengyi Sect. After you took me as your master, I did not teach you any other martial arts, only transforming you into the wastrel you are today. The first reason was to ensure that the Fengyi Sect no longer worried about you. Second, if you were to become my branch¡¯s Sovereign, if you weren¡¯t so dissolute, how would you be able to endure the endless passage of time? Afterwards, when you descended from the mountain, although I did not follow you, I had used a vast sum of money to purchase the help of a thief3 to follow you for several years. Therefore, when I heard something had happened to you in Chang¡¯an, I hurriedly rushed to the capital. The only pity is Xiu Chun. Originally, seeing that you already had something holding you, as such, I no longer held any hopes for you. If you were to bring away that woman and your unborn child safely, then you and I would no longer have any connections. However, none could have imagined that the woman would be killed.¡±


    Xia Jinyi¡¯s complexion changed. In a heavy tone, he asked, ¡°Master, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t Jiang daren say that Xiu Chun hung herself?¡±


    Priest Dream glanced pityingly at Xia Jinyi. ¡°I arrived too late at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Xiu Chun¡¯s body was still warm. Her death acupoint had been sealed. Although well hidden, it could not be hidden from my eyes.¡±


    Xia Jinyi hissed, ¡°Who was it? Who was it that killed Xiu Chun? She was only a weak woman, unthreatening and without value. Who would kill her?¡±


    Priest Dream tranquilly replied, ¡°I arrived late and did not see the killer. However, how can you not know who it is?¡±


    Feeling as if a knife was being twisted in his heart, Xia Jinyi turned away and did not speak further. Sighing, Priest Dream stated, ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you about this, it is likely that you would become my inheritor. However, I have no wish to see you live the rest of your life with regrets. Child, from henceforth, do the best you can.¡±


    Gazing out at the light of dawn outside the window, he wished to cry but he had no tears. He distantly wondered, ¡°Master, to what extent can I act to have the qualifications to participate in the competition to become Sovereign?¡±


    Glancing deeply at Xia Jinyi, Priest Dream replied, ¡°I believe that you will fully realize when you have lost the qualifications to compete. A non-entity can use another¡¯s brilliance, but once that non-entity¡¯s brilliance is exposed and seen by everyone, then you will no longer need to come. Thirty years from now, in the temple that we, master and disciple, stayed in, I hope that you will be able to keep the appointment. Now, you should take the pill.¡±


    Gazing at the parasitic pill, Xia Jinyi murmured, ¡°One who has seen the world doesn¡¯t stop at small things.4 Aside from hate, there is nothing in this world that I cannot let go.¡± Finished speaking, he took the pill. He did not know if it was reality or if it was psychological, but Xia Jinyi felt that when the pill was moistened, it automatically rolled down into his stomach.


    Gazing upon his disciple in satisfaction, Priest Dream stated, ¡°I hope that we, master and disciple, have the fortune to meet again. Everyone in this residence has had their acupoints sealed by me. They should be waking up soon. Your master is going.¡±


    With a flicker of his yellow robes, Priest Dream disappeared. The lips of Xia Jinyi started to curve upward. It was a smile that caused those who saw it to feel bitter and sad.


    It wasn¡¯t long before an uneasy looking Chiji appeared. His acupoint had been sealed last night. Priest Dream¡¯s techniques were brilliant; not only did Chiji did not notice anything, he had also slept quite soundly. However, having been trained by the Secret Camp, Chiji felt that there was something abnormal about his deep sleep. Therefore, when he woke, Chiji immediately came to investigate Xia Jinyi¡¯s situation. Seeing the change and the indistinct expression on Xia Jinyi¡¯s face, as if he was in deep pain, Chiji did not pry. Probing, he asked, ¡°Did young master Xia not rest last night?¡±


    Xia Jinyi smiled softly and replied, ¡°My love is dead. Jinyi could not sleep.¡±


    A look of understanding appearing on his face, Chiji replied, ¡°Young master Xia should restrain his grief. Losing your love, although painful, if Miss Xiu Chun were to know in the underworld, she would wish young master Xia to live life happily.¡±


    Slightly astounded, Xia Jinyi inquired, ¡°What? Little brother is so young and understands the pain of losing a beloved one?¡±


    Chiji let out a light sigh and responded, ¡°My young master has a poem that has never been circulated. If young master Xia is interested, I can sing the verses for you.¡±


    Interested, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°What is the ci?5 Allow me to accompany you.¡±


    A look of grief flashed across Chiji¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a poem set to Spring Permeating a Garden.¡±


    Fetching the flute, Xia Jinyi concentrated and began to play. Accompanying the sounds of the flute, Chiji began to sing in a low voice:


    ¡°Ephemeral bliss,


    And ill-fated like this,


    How could I forget our reluctance to part?


    Reminiscing of our time by the rippling water in the cold moonlight,


    In an emerald dress,


    You danced to the song of the swallow.


    Songs drifting from the beautiful balustrades,


    Secretly rendezvousing under the Milky Way.


    Close friends, so hard to keep,


    Love broken like a flower plucked, no longer looked after,


    Obtaining only late night weeping.


    Sick for long,


    Even if yearning a hundred lifetimes


    Unable to paint your form.


    Lying down listening to constant rain in the dead of night.


    Expecting a bob of hair,


    Frost guaranteed at sunrise.


    Alone under the vast blue sky,


    Destiny severed,


    Fluttering butterflies,


    Touching scenes wound the heart.


    Sentimentally attached to noble bearing,


    Unbearable scarlet blood,


    In dreams, remembering yesterday¡¯s beauty.


    Truly helpless,


    The bittersweet sound of a leaf flute floats by,


    Composing a worried tune.¡±6


    Xia Jinyi listened as he played. But as time passed, the music from the flute became disjointed, as he suffered in agony. At the end of the song, Xia Jinyi only felt that the originally seemingly faded pain had surprisingly reappeared once again. Finally, tears rained down his cheeks.


    Footnotes:


    ò÷ÒÏ, louyi ¨C lit. mole cricket and ants; fig. tiny individuals with no power; pissant


    ÎåÔà, wuzang ¨C five viscera of traditional Chinese medicine, namely: heart, liver, spleen lungs, and kidneys


    ÁºÉϾý×Ó, liangshangjunzi ¨C lit. the gentleman on the roof beam; fig. a thief


    Ôø¾­²×º£ÄÑΪˮ£¬³ýÈ´Î×ɽ²»ÊÇÔÆ, cengjingcanghainanweishui, chuque Wushan bushiyun ¨C idiom, lit. there are no rivers to one that has crossed the ocean, and no clouds to one who has passed Mount Wu; fig. one who has seen the world doesn¡¯t stop at small things


    ´Ê, ci ¨C a type of lyric poetry set to the same rigorous structure that often possesses a prearranged accompaniment


    This is based on a poem by the Qing Dynasty poet Nalan Xingde (ÄÉÀ¼ÐÔµÂ) based on the structure of the ci, Spring Permeating a Garden, entitled Ephemeral Bliss.

 Chapter 14: A Bloody Night in Chang’an

    Chapter 14: A Bloody Night in Chang¡¯an


    After representing the Emperor to offer sacrifices, all those who witnessed the sacrifice praised Taizong¡¯s solemnity and propriety.


    The night of the fifteenth day of the sixth month, Chang¡¯an fell into chaos. Rumors spread of someone planning a rebellion. Donning armor and grasping a sword, Taizong¡¯s prestige shook the capital.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    In the dead of night on the fourteenth day of the sixth month, within a secret room in a hidden residence in Chang¡¯an, a man and a woman were deep in discussion. The man was dressed in a set of black clothes that blended into the darkness and had a black cloak draped around his shoulders. All of his facial features were hidden under the muslin draped down from his bamboo hat. The woman¡¯s appearance was mediocre, but her entire body emitted a swordlike aura, Wen Ziyan.


    Under the dim lamplight, the two were silent for quite some time, until finally the man opened his mouth, ¡°Please report to the Sect Master, we cannot act this time. With the present disposition of forces in Chang¡¯an, the chance of defeating the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction is fifty-fifty. The Prince of Qi¡¯s forces can only be mobilized by him or by his own military tally.1 This time, it is impossible for his forces to participate in this struggle. Besides, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, still has opportunities. If we are in a rush to make a move, it is likely that we will fall into a trap.¡±


    Sighing, Wen Ziyan replied, ¡°Sect Master also thinks this way. However, I will not be reconciled if we do not seize this opportunity to kill several of these thorns in our side.¡±


    In a cruel voice, the man rebuked, ¡°Who can we go kill? The Prince of Yong has Demonic Shadow Li Shun by his side. Unless the Sect Master goes personally, who else is able to succeed easily? Beside Jiang Zhe is Great Master True Compassion. As for the others, what is the point to kill them and groundlessly give them an excuse to retaliate? Wait ¡­ don¡¯t tell me you intend to kill Princess Changle?¡±


    Wei Ziyan smiled slightly and denied, ¡°We do not dare to kill the Princess. But what about Ye Tianxiu? He is presently in Chang¡¯an. Why not take this opportunity to kill him, chopping off one of the Prince of Qing¡¯s assistants?¡±


    Thoughtfully, the man responded, ¡°This idea isn¡¯t bad. It is only that Ye Tianxiu¡¯s stay in Chang¡¯an is perfectly legitimate. His position as the Supervisor of the Prince of Qing¡¯s Imperial Bodyguard isn¡¯t ordinary. If we are to kill, we can only do so secretly. The other option will be to have someone else to do the dirty work.¡±


    With an icy expression on her face, Wen Ziyan stated, ¡°It is very easy to kill Ye Tianxiu. Were it not for an unwillingness to infuriate the Prince of Qing, I would have acted long ago. Now, we will use this chaotic state of affairs to have him killed. Even if the Prince of Qing wishes to act against the perpetrator, he won¡¯t be able to find who acted.¡±


    ¡°It is better if we do not act,¡± replied the man with an callous smile. ¡°Have Xiahou Yuanfeng go. He is after all a disciple of the Freezing Moon branch of the Devil Sect. Ignoring the fact that he has learned so many different martial arts, he is not a simple man.¡±


    Smiling, Wen Ziyan agreed, ¡°Good, we¡¯ll follow your plan. Master has always said that you are her most capable assistant. Truly possessing a well-deserved reputation.¡±


    The man casually inquired, ¡°What about being her most capable assistant? Do I not still have to listen to her commands?¡±


    ¡°When this matter succeeds,¡± answered Wen Ziyan sternly, ¡°You will definitely be pleased with the Sect Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    After falling silent for a moment, the man spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. The hour is growing late.¡±


    Wen Ziyan lightly nodded her head, bidding him farewell. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    The man walked out of the secret room. Like a flying goose, his figure nimbly disappeared into the night. With this, a bloody slaughter was about to begin.


    ***


    On the fifteenth day of the sixth month, Prince Li Zhi of Yong replaced the crown prince to offer sacrifices at the secondary altar. After Li Zhi had respectfully and cautiously completed the sacrificial ceremony to perfection, even the fussiest Confucian scholars could only speak words of praise. Taking this sacrificial ceremony opportunity, Li Zhi returned to the heart of Great Yong¡¯s court authority and power. This fact caused many to loathe incessantly, and many others also to become overjoyed.


    Ye Tianxiu was one of those who rejoiced. As the Supervisor of the Prince of Qing¡¯s Imperial Bodyguard, he was extremely clear about the hostility between the Prince of Qing and the Fengyi Sect. But he was also clear that the Prince of Qing had fundamentally no chance for success. The only way for the Prince of Qing to succeed was to borrow another¡¯s strength. However, only now did Ye Tianxiu finally become willing to admit that the Prince of Yong deserved to become the monarch.


    Ye Tianxiu reluctantly watched the Prince of Yong¡¯s carriage go off into the distance before he finally decided to return to his residence. In recent days, Marquis Jiang had sent a letter to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing. The little marquis¡¯s poison had already temporarily been contained. Therefore, Marquis Jiang wished to deliver the little marquis as soon as possible to Chang¡¯an. However, with the current complicated state of affairs in Chang¡¯an, Marquis Jiang¡¯s power and influence could not guarantee his beloved son¡¯s safety. Therefore, Marquis Jiang had asked the Prince of Qing for help. But, the Prince of Qing also had his difficulties. The Prince of Qing¡¯s strength in Chang¡¯an was not stable. Although the Fengyi Sect Master could not overtly deal with the subordinates of the Prince of Qing, this did not mean that they were completely powerless, but rather that the Fengyi Sect was unwilling to give the Prince of Qing a pretext. If the little marquis were to arrive in Chang¡¯an and was discovered by the Fengyi Sect, then they would have the excuse to openly eliminate the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates. When the time came, not only would His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing¡¯s painstakingly built up strength in Chang¡¯an would become nothing more than illusions, but the little marquis would also be in grave danger.


    It was dusk when Ye Tianxiu returned to the Prince of Qing¡¯s secret base in Chang¡¯an. After instructing his subordinates to carefully keep vigil through the night, he went to his study to pen a reply to the Prince of Qing, explaining his own opinion. After he finished writing the letter, it was already the first watch of the evening.2 Inside, Ye Tianxiu was gloomy and could not sleep and remained in the study to flip through the recent intelligence reports.


    At this very moment, a mysterious man was standing in the alleyway not far from this secret base, apathetically gazing towards the building. He wore a set of carbon-black robes. His waist was girded, his stature lanky, as if he was like a tree upright in the breeze. Although his face was covered by azure muslin and his appearance could not be seen, the exposed eyebrows were extremely exquisite and extraordinary. Looking at the color of the sky, he suddenly sprang forth towards that quiet residence. His floating figure, like a large swallow, very quickly leapt over the courtyard wall. The man¡¯s tall figure dropping down into the middle of the courtyard had already completely alarmed Ye Tianxiu¡¯s subordinates. Issuing secret signals to alert their superiors, they surrounded the man that had suddenly appeared. The man did not panic, only strolling towards the interior. The personal guards of the Prince of Qing could not tolerate this, moving forward to block him. To their surprise, an azure light suddenly flicked out as quick as lightning. Blood immediately spurted out, the guards all having had their throats cut by a sword.


    By this moment, Ye Tianxiu had already dashed over. In a loud voice, he cried out, ¡°Who are you to dare barge into another¡¯s home?¡±


    The man sighed softly. ¡°This one is here under orders. Please forgive me, Brother Ye.¡± Finished speaking, he threw himself at those surrounding him. The bodyguards all had excellent martial arts, adept at attacking. Acting at the same time, the guards moved to block the man¡¯s attacks. However, the man¡¯s qinggong was superb. They could only see his figure soar into the air, glints of steel flashing through the air, sparkling all around the man in carbon-black clothing. The sword would occasionally rend through the air, occasionally slashing gaudily. Everywhere it went, blood gushed. Ye Tianxiu angrily cried out. Unsheathing his sword, he leapt forward and threw himself at the intruder. However, that man did not meet Ye Tianxiu head on, only focusing on killing the guards. Seeing the man¡¯s actions, Ye Tianxiu became increasingly alarmed and angered. He cried out, ¡°Everyone quickly withdraw.¡±


    All of these guards were highly trained, immediately scattering. Ye Tianxiu took the opportunity to block the man. The swordsmanship of both men were extremely brilliant. Ye Tianxiu¡¯s swordsmanship was sharp and pungent, fierce and malicious, and nimble. However, within, it was steady and unflustered. The masked man¡¯s swordsmanship was quick and skillful, and also unpredictable, combining well with his divine qinggong and making it hard to resist. In an instant, the two had clashed seventy to eighty times, the exquisite sword techniques brilliant and varied, the energy of the swords surging up violently. It seemed like the two were on a small boat in the middle of the roiling waves of a tempest.


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s personal guards knew that if they joined in, they would cause inconveniences for Ye Tianxiu. At the same time, they were unwilling to disturb the authorities. As a result, they surrounded the courtyard, preparing concealed weapons to shoot at the masked man, only waiting for the two to separate.


    The two battled to the drinking room. The masked man suddenly let out a soft cry, sword and man flying towards Ye Tianxiu. This strike was incomparably quick. Extremely steady, Ye Tianxiu, brought his sword up to parry the strike. The two swords met and were knocked back. Ye Tianxiu discovered that the masked man seemed to tremble. Ye Tianxiu could not help but be overjoyed, immediately reaching the conclusion that the masked man¡¯s martial arts were below his. Jumping, arcing through the air, he stabbed at the masked man¡¯s back. He had calculated that the location that he attacked would be difficult for the masked man to turn and defend. The masked man¡¯s internal energy was indeed not as strong, his figure becoming sluggish. Ye Tianxiu¡¯s sword pierced towards the right side of the back. Just as he was about to succeed, the masked man suddenly struck back. The sword was like thunder and lightning. Luckily, Ye Tianxiu¡¯s mind was meticulous and he had held back a tenth of his strength. Even then, however, there was only time for him to avoid the counter. Crying out in pain, Ye Tianxiu covered his wound with his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone escape.¡± Finished speaking, he charged out, disregarding his injury.


    The masked man originally intended to pursue Ye Tianxiu, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks, turning and throwing himself at the personal guards who had charged forward to block him to allow Ye Tianxiu to help. The masked man leaped high into the air and chopped down, his figure like a diving falcon, his sword falling like torrential rain. In no more than a dozen strikes, the masked man killed all of the personal guards who had stayed behind to serve as the rearguard. Finally, the masked man gazed upon the blood-covered ground. Releasing a light sigh, the masked man took out a snow-white silk handkerchief from his bosom, wiping the blood from his sword. Afterwards, he sheathed his sword into the scabbard masquerading as his belt. The sharp handle was actually a soft, flexible sword.


    At this moment, flames suddenly burst out all around the residence. The masked man frowned slightly, immediately understanding that the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates had set the residence on fire to destroy any evidence. The masked man did not get angry, only returning to the darkness before the alarm was raised.


    However, this bloody battle was only the start of the nightmare. Just as the patrolling imperial guards arrived on the scene and not long after they had extinguished the flame, two major incidences occurred in Chang¡¯an. The first was Zheng Xia being attacked by an assassin. The second was an incident had occurred in Chang¡¯an¡¯s city marketplace.


    Zheng Xia was attacked by an assassin at the beginning of the second watch.3 After completing the sacrificial ceremony and with work winding down, Zheng Xia traveled through the night and returned to his residence. Although he was a civil official, because of the importance that Great Yong weighed upon its military, he did not like to ride a palanquin, instead slowing trotting along on a horse. On his left and right, he was accompanied and escorted by his attendants, frequently watching their surroundings. Zheng Xia was known for his honesty and uprightness, his daring to remonstrate forthrightly known throughout the world. Although he was honest and upright, his character openhearted, he had still made many enemies. As a result, he had several good martial artists by his side protecting him. Some had received great kindness from Zheng Xia and were repaying the kindness. Some admired and respected Zheng Xia¡¯s moral character. There were also those who were imperial bodyguards dispatched by the Yong emperor. Although there were some matters that Li Yuan was somewhat confused about, he was not an ruler incapable of listening to remonstration. He was extremely respectful towards Zheng Xia. Thus, after Zheng Xia was attacked by an assassin, Li Yuan dispatched four palace guardsmen to protect Zheng Xia. Afterwards, Li Yuan had bestowed honorary third-ranked titles upon three of Zheng Xia¡¯s guards with jianghu backgrounds. The glory and favor granted Zheng Xia was above all the ministers. Because of this, Zheng Xia was even more wholeheartedly loyal to Li Yuan.


    Not long after Zheng Xia had greeted the guards on duty and passed through the Vermillion Bird Gate, a dark shadow creeped along the roofs of the buildings on the roadside. At this moment, Zheng Xia¡¯s guards were complacent due to the presence of numerous imperial guardsmen. No one could have expected that this moment, a dark shadow would suddenly jump down from the roof, a sword lunging towards Zheng Xia. This sword was meteoric and as fast as lighting. Originally, there was no chance that Zheng Xia would have survived. He was fortunate, though.


    Just as the shadow dropped down to assassinate Zheng Xia, Zheng Xia suddenly remembered that although the proper arrangements had been made for the ceremony welcoming the emperor back to the capital, according to proper ceremony, he needed to report these arrangements to the Prince of Yong. After all, the emperor had appointed the Prince of Yong to make sacrifices at the secondary altar, basically allowing the Prince of Yong to take charge of matters in Chang¡¯an. Although the Prince of Yong had basically been under house arrest in the Fasting Palace, Zheng Xia needed to strictly adhere by proper protocol. Zheng Xia had always been someone who strictly adhered to etiquette. As a result, Zheng Xia had stooped down from his horse and softly spoke one of his guards, instructing him to deliver a message to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence that explained the reason why he could not pay a visit to the prince tonight. When he stooped his body, the assassin was already in the air, lunging towards Zheng Xia. Zheng Xia only felt a sharp pain. The sword had stabbed through the back of his shoulder.


    After the assassin jumped down, his figure was completely revealed by the moonlight. Although the guards were unable to block the sword strike, their belated action was pretty good. The guard that Zheng Xia had been speaking with pulled Zheng Xia off the horse. The other guards drew their weapons, surrounding the assassin. However, this assassin was not ordinary. Seeing the strike not take Zheng Xia¡¯s life, the assassin swiftly fled and disappeared without a trace.


    Enduring the pain, Zheng Xia ordered, ¡°Immediately dispatch someone to inform His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, Prime Minister Wei, and Commander Qin Qing of the Imperial Guard.¡± Finished speaking, he lost consciousness. These guards swiftly brought Zheng Xia to the nearby Imperial Medical Institute for medical treatment. News of the assassination quickly spread to all of the factions in Chang¡¯an.


    While the factions were suspecting one another, on the fifteenth day of the sixth month, a grave incident occurred that caused Chang¡¯an to be turned on its head.


    The most prosperous markets in Chang¡¯an were the city marketplace, in the east, and the people¡¯s marketplace in the west. The adjacent Peaceful Abundance Neighborhood was a place that did not stop with night. According to convention, the curfews of the two markets were pushed back by four hours. In addition, the Peaceful Abundance Neighborhood was a location where the curfew did not intrude. As a result, even at third watch,4 it was still brightly lit. Abundant lust filled the never-ending night. At midnight, flames burst out everywhere. Everyone in the eastern marketplace rushed to put out the fires. However, in the chaos, shouts came, crying, ¡°People of Shu vow to fight to the death and refuse to surrender to Great Yong,¡± as they plundered. Because the market did not have a gate, its residents and businessmen fled. In a short moment, chaos engulfed the market. Simultaneously, the closest gate to the eastern marketplace, the Bright Spring Gate, also caught on fire. Shouts could be heard vowing to turn Chang¡¯an into rivers of blood. Since the founding of Great Yong, Chang¡¯an had always been prosperous and peaceful.5 The officials administering the eastern marketplace were caught unprepared and had no alternative but to report the matter to Qin Qing.


    Were it not for Qin Qing already being disturbed by the assassination attempt on Zheng Xia, it was likely that the response to the chaos would have been delayed. When he left the Qin residence accompanied by Qin Yong, Qin Qing immediately caught sight of fire erupting in the direction of the eastern marketplace. Qin Qing and Qin Yong were experienced battlefield commanders, immediately issuing orders to mobilize and dispatch the entirety of the Imperial Guard. Qin Qing dispatched imperial guardsmen to protect all of Chang¡¯an¡¯s important government offices and residences. Then he issued the command to seal the city gates, while he himself led a unit of Imperial Guard and surrounded the eastern marketplace. All of this only took slightly over an hour. At the same time, Qin Yong began to thoroughly investigate the entire city. Throughout the city, the Imperial Guard issued military orders in loud voices, declaring that martial law was being imposed on Chang¡¯an. All of the city residents were required to stay in their homes and prohibited from taking a step out onto the street. Any who dared to violate martial law would be executed. These methods were extremely effective.


    When Qin Qing and Qin Yong rendezvoused at the eastern marketplace, the entirety of Chang¡¯an had become tranquil, aside from this single location. Because the merchants within the eastern marketplace all had warriors guarding them, the fires were quickly extinguished. However, an internecine slaughter began within. Although Qin Qing and Qin Yong had dispatched imperial guards to suppress the slaughter, the eastern marketplace was one of the most prosperous parts of Chang¡¯an. If the Imperial Guard were to forcibly suppress the chaos, it would inevitably lead to the destruction of the eastern marketplace. The two could not make the decision. At present, the only one left in Chang¡¯an who could make decisions were the Prince of Yong and Prime Minister Wei Guan. As Wei Guan was a civil official, the two could only dispatch a messenger to ask for instructions from the Prince of Yong.


    Before the fires had begun, Li Zhi was deep in discussion with me over what had happened today. In a cheerful expression, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Suiyun, at present, it can be said that this Prince had already obtained the will of the people and the army. What do you think?¡±


    I respectfully voiced my thoughts, ¡°This time, Your Imperial Highness made sacrifices at the secondary altar, causing the entire world to see Your Imperial Highness¡¯s elegance and graceful bearing. Although the Emperor is still of mind to shield the Crown Prince, who does not know that the Crown Prince has lost virtue? Therefore, this subject earnestly requests Your Imperial Highness to not be to rushed. Your Imperial Highness must adhere with the intentions of the Fengyi Sect Master and submit a memorial to protect the Crown Prince. If Your Imperial Highness were to attack the Crown Prince, it is likely that the entire world will blame Your Imperial Highness for ignoring brotherly sentiments. Moreover, it is clear that from the rush by the Emperor to kill all witnesses that the Emperor desires to only teach the Crown Prince a lesson. If Your Imperial Highness is too urgent, it will cause the Emperor to be unable to disentangle himself. It is likely that this will cause the Emperor¡¯s anger to fall upon Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Frowning, Li Zhi replied, ¡°You speak correctly. It is only that you understand that with the Fengyi Sect Master personally taking action, it is likely that the Crown Prince will not make further mistakes going forward. If a few years were to pass, I¡¯m afraid that this Prince will not have any more chances.¡±


    ¡±Do not worry, Your Imperial Highness,¡± I comforted, smiling. ¡°The Fengyi Sect is already staking everything on a single toss. No matter how powerful or strong they are, it is nothing compared to popular sentiment. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is not a puppet that will allow himself to be manipulated. His natural instincts are difficult to change. As such, he is capable of doing anything. Naturally, we can¡¯t simply wait for him to make a mistake. This subject already has a plan. Unfortunately, the Prince of Qi is a hindrance. Although the Prince of Qi¡¯s temperament is cruel and he is not too shrewd, there are some things that others have not detected, and yet the Prince of Qi, based upon his innate alertness and senses, has discovered. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s top priority is to send the Prince of Qi out of Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t difficult,¡± said Li Zhi after thinking it over. ¡°Recently, Northern Han has been making some moves. I had planned to recommend that the Prince of Qi be dispatched to inspect the northern frontier.¡±


    I promptly responded, ¡°There is no harm in Your Imperial Highness requesting permission to go perform those inspections yourself.¡±


    Li Zhi stared at me confused for a moment before he understood my intentions. He inquired, ¡°Are you suggesting that I loosen the reins in order to grasp them better?¡±


    Clapping my hands, I confirmed, ¡°That is indeed the case. If Your Imperial Highness were to return to the army, it would be similar to a flood dragon entering the sea. How can those people permit Your Imperial Highness to go forth? When the time comes, there is no one else with the qualifications aside from the Prince of Qi. Once the Prince of Qi departs, Your Imperial Highness can focus everything on the coming battle with the Crown Prince. When Your Imperial Highness has succeeded, with a single order, what do we have to fear from the Prince of Qi? He will have no alternative but to obey and return to the capital.¡±


    Nodding his head, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Good. Once Imperial Father returns, I will submit a memorial explaining the situation. Once sixth brother has gone, I will no longer have to worry. At present, the only man capable of commanding troops in the Crown Prince¡¯s faction is sixth brother. If he leaves, I will be able to sleep peacefully.¡±


    ¡°That may not be the case,¡± I disagreed, shaking my head. ¡°The Consort of the Imperial Princess of Jingjiang also has the favor of the Emperor. He is proficient in the art of war.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Li Zhi quipped, ¡°Suiyun, please tell me you haven¡¯t made any moves against the Qin family.¡±


    I smiled slightly, my mind turning to Hualiu, an elite from the Secret Camp and once my personal guard, presently serving at Qin Yong¡¯s side. As we were chatting, an imperial bodyguard came in to report that Zheng Xia had been attacked by an assassin. While the Prince of Yong and I were deeply worried, it wasn¡¯t long before another imperial bodyguard came to report that fires had broken out in the city. This was the second fire in Chang¡¯an. Its position was the eastern marketplace. After exchanging looks of dismay, I hurriedly racked my brains. Why were so many things happening at once? It would be too excessive if this was a coincidence.


    Footnotes:


    ·û, fu ¨C was a tally made from bamboo, wood, metal, or jade that was used as a proof of authorization to mobilize soldiers


    Ò»¸ü, yigen ¨C first of the five night watches (7:00-9:00PM)


    ¶þ¸ü, ergen ¨C second of the five night watches (9:00PM-11:00PM)


    Èý¸ü, sangen ¨Cthird of the five night watches (11:00PM-1:00AM)


    ¸èÎèÉýƽ, gewushengping ¨C idiom, lit. to celebrate peace with songs and dance; fig. to make a show of happiness and prosperity

 Chapter 15: The Divine Prestige of a Monarch

    Chapter 15: The Divine Prestige of a Monarch


    At the time, within the eastern marketplace, crooks and honest folk mixed together.1 General Qin Qing reported to Taizong. Rising vigorously, Taizong marshaled a hundred household guards and personally led them to the eastern marketplace. At the entrance, he cried out in a loud voice, ¡°Spies have risen in revolt. If you are a citizen of Great Yong, stand still and cease moving!¡± At the time, Taizong wore golden armor and brocade silk robes. All those who saw him kowtowed. With this the chaos ceased ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    The Prince of Yong dispatched scouts to find out what was happening. It wasn¡¯t long before they returned to report. Hearing their reports, Li Zhi relaxed and stated, ¡°In the years past when I was in the Ministry of War, I once considered what to do if turmoil erupted in the capital. As a result, I had the Imperial Guard train for this contingency. It seems like Qin Qing is truly a tiger cub from a martial family. He has handled this matter extremely appropriately. At present, it¡¯s only a city gate that has been set aflame, while the chaos is concentrated around the eastern marketplace. As long as it is appropriately handled, the chaos will not grow and get out of hand.¡±


    Just as I was celebrating that my cousin, Jing Shunqing¡¯s Jiangnan Spring was located in the people¡¯s marketplace, I began to worry about the inevitably thorough search that was to come. Xia Jinyi was still in Chang¡¯an. From the Prince of Yong¡¯s words, I could not help but exclaim in admiration, ¡°Your Imperial Highness planned far ahead and is adept at military matters. This subject greatly respects your foresight. However, it is extremely strange that a riot would occur in the eastern marketplace. This subject cannot understand it.¡±


    Gazing deeply at me, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Suiyun has not had much exposure to the military. In this Prince¡¯s view, it is my Great Yong who has been negligent. These years, the struggle to be heir apparent has only intensified, completely forgetting that the entire world is not yet fully pacified.¡±


    I immediately understood. Clapping my hands, I exclaimed, ¡°It must be spies from Northern Han. Southern Chu is too weak and its reestablishment is still under progress. Although some of the rebels have stated that they are from Shu, Shu has been peaceful under the governance of the Prince of Qing, let alone the fact that the Embroidered Union has been destroyed. Therefore, the only possibility is that these spies are from Northern Han. Just now, Your Imperial Highness mentioned that there have been alerts issued from the northern frontier. It is likely that Northern Han is of mind to violate the borders. This time, they first dispatched agents to throw Chang¡¯an into turmoil. This is two birds with one stone. Not only can they stir up grievances from the common people and cancel out the effect of the Emperor¡¯s sacrifices at the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor, they can also cause all of the disparate factions in Great Yong to become suspicious of one another. Just now, this subject harbored suspicions that the assassination attempt on Zheng Xia was a result of the Crown Prince taking out his anger on the Palace Attendant. If it weren¡¯t the Eastern Palace catching fire and Zheng Xia¡¯s report to the Emperor that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t in the Eastern Palace, it is likely that the Crown Prince would not have been placed under house arrest. Now, it seems like tonight¡¯s events are all a result of Northern Han¡¯s actions.¡±


    Shaking his head, Li Zhi replied, ¡°The people of Northern Han are doughty and intrepid. It is possible they dispatched assassins. However, their targets would probably only be military commanders. Why would they assassinate an upright and honorable civil official? It is unlikely that they would perform such a deed.¡±


    Playing with the folding fan in my hands, I frowned and stated, ¡°Tonight, three major incidents have occurred tonight¡ªthe Prince of Qing¡¯s secret base in Chang¡¯an has been destroyed, Palace Attendant Zheng was attacked by an assassin at the Vermillion Bird Gate, and the eastern marketplace has fallen into turmoil. The incident at the eastern marketplace is likely the result of Northern Han spies. Alas, I also overlooked them and didn¡¯t expect that they would dare to be so unbridled. Now it seems that this is all an indicator that they will mobilize their army and invade. The Prince of Qing ¡­ as for targeting the Prince of Qing, within Chang¡¯an, the ones with the greatest hostility towards the Prince of Qing is the Fengyi Sect. But this matter is relatively unimportant and wouldn¡¯t affect matters if we guessed wrong the perpetrators. The major issue is: who attempted to assassinate Palace Attendant Zheng? To speak the truth, Palace Attendant Zheng is a loyal vassal of the Emperor and has the trust and confidence of His Imperial Majesty. Now that he has participated in the incident at the Eastern Palace, given his usual uprightness and honesty, it is likely that he is already dissatisfied with the Crown Prince. With this person by the Emperor¡¯s side, it will only be of benefit to Your Imperial Highness. Could it be possible ¡­ could it be?¡± I no longer said another word. The conclusion that I had reached was too terrifying. Even I was afraid to think any further.


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s heart also jumped, but he did not voice those thoughts. Instead, he said, ¡°Suiyun, that day, the Fengyi Sect Master used Roulan to test the waters. As we resolutely declined, it is likely that we must be careful of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s assassins around the clock.¡±


    I icily replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness does not wish to become a puppet. This subject is usually not fond of restriction from others. The Fengyi Sect Master is already an implacable opponent of Your Imperial Highness. From the reaction from the Shaolin Temple, it seems like it won¡¯t be long before the Fengyi Sect will find itself utterly isolated.2 If Your Imperial Highness makes peace with the Fengyi Sect, we will have lost the difficult to come by popular will.¡±


    The Prince of Yong loftily laughed and replied, ¡°Although this Prince understands that the Fengyi Sect Master can allow me to ascend to the throne without any difficulties, but things in this world often cannot be acquired by taking shortcuts. This Prince is determined to unify the world and regulate the empire. How can he be held under duress by others? Although the Fengyi Sect Master gave much thought to her words, it is a pity that this Prince is not someone to listen to her words.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ambition is far-reaching,¡± I stated, saluting. ¡°This subject admires this greatly. This subject hopes that I can witness Your Imperial Highness on the day when the world is at peace.¡±


    Solemnly, the Prince of Yong responded, ¡°Suiyun, you have helped this Prince greatly. In the future, this Prince will have to discuss state affairs with you. You will personally bear witness to the day when the entire world is at peace.¡±


    I smiled slightly. Although I had obtained a cultivation method from the Shaolin Temple and had seen some improvements after cultivating, under the weight of this kind of demanding work, I did not know how long I would be able to live.


    Gazing towards the horizon where flickering flames dyed the sky red, I uneasily asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Princess has not gone with His Imperial Majesty to Qiaoshan. Is she at the Dustless Nunnery?¡±


    The Prince of Yong shot me a glance. Seeing my absentmindedness, he shook his head lightly and answered, ¡°Do not worry, there are men assigned to the defense of the Dustless Nunnery. Imperial Sister has an important status and is Imperial Father¡¯s beloved daughter, and receives the respect and love of Great Yong¡¯s common people. Therefore, no one would dare to be complacent. Is Suiyun worried?¡±


    Blushing, I advised, ¡°Regardless of whether there are men assigned to protect the Princess, Your Imperial Highness should dispatch subordinates to take a look.¡±


    Smiling faintly, the Prince of Yong replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about this. Presumably, the Princess of Yong has already dispatched someone to the nunnery.¡±


    At this moment, a maid entered and reported, ¡°The Princess of Yong has ordered this servant to report to Your Imperial Highness. The imperial bodyguard dispatched to look in on Princess Changle has returned. Supervisor Xiahou has already led men to protect the Dustless Nunnery. At present, the situation is chaotic. The Princess of Yong sent a letter to Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle, urging Princess Changle to return to the palace. Princess Changle has already agreed and has asked the Princess of Yong to bring Roulan along to visit her in the palace.¡±


    The Prince of Yong waved his hand to dismiss the maid, while I finally stopped worrying. I asked, ¡°At present, who is assigned to protect this residence? Has Your Imperial Highness taken note of who it is?¡±


    Breaking out into laughter, the Prince of Yong teased, ¡°If this Prince has to wait for your reminders, it is likely that it will already be too late. At present, Pei Yun is outside. No need to worry. There is no one who can seize the opportunity to harm this Prince. Besides, didn¡¯t you already order the household guards to go on alert?¡±


    Blushing, I laughed. Earlier, I had privately ordered Sima Xiong to mobilize and place the household guard on alert. Surprisingly, this did not escape the Prince of Yong¡¯s eyes.


    Just as we were about to return to analyzing tonight¡¯s events, Qin Qing¡¯s messenger arrived and entered the residence.


    Hearing the messenger¡¯s report, the Prince of Yong¡¯s face fell and he stated, ¡°These spies are truly terrible. The eastern marketplace is a strategic location in Chang¡¯an. The losses this time will be disastrous. Now, it appears that they are attempting to take advantage of the turmoil. Which of the merchants in the eastern marketplace do not have bodyguards protecting them? If this is allowed to continue, it is likely that the eastern marketplace will become nothing more than ash. This is unacceptable. This Prince must go promptly to handle this matter.¡±


    I immediately stopped him and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, at present, the eastern marketplace is already in turmoil. If Your Imperial Highness is to go, it is of no consequence if Your Imperial Highness is able to quell the turmoil. However, if Your Imperial Highness were to fail, there are likely those will shift the responsibility of all of this on Your Imperial Highness. At present, staying calm and not making a move is better than taking action. Please think this over.¡±


    This time, however, the Prince of Yong did not take my advice. Shaking his head, he replied, ¡°Suiyun, this Prince is an Imperial Prince of Great Yong and commander-in-chief of the three armies. This very moment is when I should be serving the dynasty and its people. How can I split hairs over my personal gains and losses? The sooner the unrest in the eastern marketplace is pacified, the lesser the losses. Zhangsun Ji, Sima Xiong, pick a hundred household guards and accompany me to the eastern marketplace. Suiyun, you must handle the many affairs of this household with care. Between Great Master True Compassion and Xiaoshunzi, one of them must always be at your side.¡±


    When I was about to continue to dissuade him, I raised my eyes and looked. Seeing Li Zhi radiating health and vigor, his imposing manner oppressive, I was surprisingly left speechless. I could only lower my head and reply, ¡°This subject obeys. Please do not worry, Your Imperial Highness. I will have Xiaoshunzi remain in the inner residence to protect the Princess of Yong and my daughter. With Great Master True Compassion by your side and General Pei outside, there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Li Zhi hollered, ¡°Bring this Prince¡¯s golden armor! This Prince wants to see who dares to disrupt my Great Yong¡¯s capital.¡±


    The imperial bodyguards waiting outside shouted in chorus. It wasn¡¯t long before the Prince of Yong¡¯s personal guards delivered his golden armor. Not hiding from anyone, Li Zhi took off his civilian robes and put on the golden armor. Above it, he put on a battle gown made from Sichuan brocade silk. Li Zhi walked out, his strides like a prowling dragon and tiger, extremely vigorous. When his personal guards, who had accompanied the Prince of Yong through hundreds of battles, saw the prince walk out with such an imposing manner, as if he were returning to the battlefield, they immediately kowtowed and roared, ¡°Long live Your Imperial Highness, long life!¡±


    I could clearly sense the bloody, violent atmosphere coalesce. I could not help but be moved by the heaven-soaring lethality and heroic spirit. In a loud voice, I cried out, ¡°I offer best wishes for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s success. This subject will prepare a feast in the residence to await Your Imperial Highness¡¯s triumphant return.¡±


    Laughing heartily, the Prince of Yong replied, ¡°All soldiers, have you heard Major Jiang¡¯s intentions to hold a feast to await our triumphant return? We must go and return quickly, so that we can drink the entire night!¡±


    Fully prepared, the imperial bodyguards marched out of the main gate of the residence, escorting the Prince of Yong¡¯s warhorse. In a split second, the horse like a dragon and the man like a tiger, charged out of the residence, quickly disappearing. The only thing that could be seen was the dust being kicked up and the gradually diminishing sound of horse hooves.


    I watched until the Prince of Yong¡¯s figure had disappeared, my mind occupied with a multitude of thoughts. Although the Prince of Yong had not taken my advice, I was not even the slightest bit annoyed. Only this kind of man deserved to become the emperor, to become my lord.


    At this moment, Pei Yun, commanding the Imperial Guard assigned to protect the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, nudged his horse over. Hailing me, he said, ¡°Daren, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is deserving of his reputation as a famous general of this generation. Simply taking a look at His Imperial Highness¡¯s household cavalry, one can see the strict way His Imperial Highness commands the army. It is a pity that Pei Yun does not have the opportunity to fight under the command of His Imperial Highness.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°You will have the opportunity one day. Recently, Northern Han has been making some moves and the northern frontier is in danger. His Imperial Highness is preparing to petition the Emperor to tour and inspect the frontier. If you are willing, you can ask to accompany His Imperial Highness.¡±


    His eyes brightening, Pei Yun thought over the feasibility of this plan. However, when Pei Yun¡¯s subordinates heard this news, it left all of them thinking different thoughts.


    I snickered inwardly. By using this method to spread the news, I had no fear that the crown prince¡¯s faction wouldn¡¯t promptly come up with a plan to prevent the Prince of Yong from returning to the army. Suddenly, I remembered something. This time, Northern Han conspired to cause havoc in Chang¡¯an. Although they made a great show of strength, the reality was not as large as what was imagined. Unless, they had ulterior motives ¡­ If I were planning this operation, how would I set it up? Thinking this matter over, I suddenly remembered something. Greatly alarmed, I promptly requested, ¡°General Pei, I need to borrow your help.¡±


    Alarmed, Pei Yun replied, ¡°I await daren¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Beckoning him to follow me, I stated, ¡°General Pei, come with me.¡± Finished speaking, I did not bother to check whether he was following and hurriedly rushed to the Cold Courtyard. According to my calculations, there should be enough time. I could not help but rejoice that I had remembered. Even if my fears were groundless, it was better safe than sorry.


    ***


    When Li Zhi arrived at the east gate to the eastern marketplace, Qin Qing had taken charge of the Imperial Guard positioned here. Qin Qing had become extremely anxious while waiting. Seeing the Prince of Yong arrive, Qin Qing urged his horse forward to the prince¡¯s side. In a loud voice, he declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it¡¯s already completely in chaos inside. This general has already announced that if they do not cease, I will forcibly suppress the turmoil. However, no one has been willing to obey. May I ask Your Imperial Highness if this general is permitted to use force?¡±


    Icily, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Gathered in the eastern marketplace is Chang¡¯an¡¯s essence. Almost all of Great Yong¡¯s largest merchants have shops located in the eastern marketplace. If destroyed indiscriminately, it is likely that it will harm Great Yong¡¯s economic lifeline. It is better if this Prince handles this. Qin Qing, are you willing to temporarily hand over command of the Imperial Guard to me?¡±


    Wiping away the beads of sweat on his forehead, Qin Qing acknowledged, ¡°This general obeys.¡± Finished speaking, he rapidly transmitted the order. The imperial guardsmen all rejoiced. They had all heard the Prince of Yong¡¯s prestige long ago. Many had even witnessed the heroic appearance of the Prince of Yong going into battle. Under the leadership of their officers, the ten thousand or so Imperial Guardsmen cried out in unison, ¡°We obey Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong¡¯s commands. Long live Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    When those fighting chaotically in the eastern marketplace heard the shouts of the Imperial Guard, many could not help but slow down their movements. At this moment, those close to the east gate let out cries of alarm. Seated upon a horse, a poised man, dressed in golden armor and a red Sichuan brocade silk battle gown with gentle expression, appeared before the Imperial Guard. At his side were two generals. One was dressed in black armor with a straight mouth and an upright appearance. The other had long eyebrows and phoenix eyes, his face pale and whiskerless. He wore azure-colored armor. In the hands of the black-armored general was a steel lance weighing no less than twenty catties. At his waist was a saber. One could immediately tell with one look that he was a valiant general. As for the azure-armored general, he carried two silver spears in his hands. On his back was a golden colored bow. On his saddle were four pouches filled with arrows. One could detect the faint, murderous aura and grave bearing from the two generals and the accompanying valiant soldiers, making it seem like the golden-armored general¡¯s bearing was even more unhurried and calm.


    Most of the men within the eastern marketplace had traveled extensively and were familiar with all of the famed generals and bigwigs of Great Yong. With one look, they immediately knew who had arrived. With this, they no longer had the strength to wield the weapons in their hands, as they became anxious and frightened, afraid that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong would give the order to forcibly suppress the turmoil.


    Looking around, the Prince of Yong could see that the bearings of the rioters had weakened. In a loud voice, he proclaimed, ¡°At present, spies have risen in revolt and sowed discord. As citizens of Great Yong, how can you help the enemy?3 If you have no intentions of rebelling, then you must sit down on the ground, your hands wrapped around your knees! Sima Xiong, count to ten for this Prince! After ten, if there is anyone still standing, shoot them dead with arrows! In years past, this Prince traveled unhindered throughout the world, besieging cities and conquering lands, how can I be hindered by this tiny eastern marketplace?¡±


    As he spoke, Li Zhi used his internal energy. As a result, everyone heard his words clearly.


    At this moment, Sima Xiong roared, ¡°All soldiers, shout with me! His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has commanded that if you are not a spy, you must immediately sit down on the ground, hugging your knees with both hands! After a count of ten, any still standing will be killed without mercy!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the order was transmitted. With shouts like rolling thunder, the soldiers bellowed the Prince of Yong¡¯s command thrice. Everyone in the eastern marketplace could hear it clearly. At this moment, Sima Xiong raised his long lance and pointed it up at the sky. In a powerful voice, he began to count, joined by the soldiers. Their cries shook the Heavens and the Earth. Every number he counted, Sima Xiong would raise his long lance. Soon, all it took was for him to raise his lance and a number would echo out.


    Before ten was reached, some of those crowded around the east gate had already sat down. At this moment, someone yelled, ¡°They are all liars! We are only battling to defend ourselves! But they, in order to conceal this matter, will treat us as rebels.¡±


    With this shout, some of those in the crowd began to lose their heads from fear. Just as it seemed like the situation would get out of control, the Prince of Yong laughed callously and ordered, ¡°Zhangsun Ji, kill all those rumor-mongering spies for me.¡±


    Before the Prince of Yong had even spoken, Zhangsun Ji had already strung his bow. Hearing the Prince of Yong¡¯s order, he notched an arrow and fired into the crowd, nailing a man to the ground. This action immediately intimidated everyone. Even at the start, the rioters looked with panic-stricken eyes upon the fully armed and armored soldiers.


    In a strong voice, Li Zhi shouted, ¡°This man was babbling nonsense with the goal of inciting chaos. If this Prince were to treat you all as rebels, I would have given the order long ago to annihilate you. At present, this Prince is willing to believe that you all have been hoodwinked. As long as you adhere to my commands, this Prince will absolutely not investigate further.¡±


    Finished speaking, the Prince of Yong urged his horse forward. Sima Xiong, Zhangsun Ji, and the hundred household guards glared at their surroundings as they escorted the Prince of Yong forward. Wherever they went, Li Zhi continually declared his amnesty in a loud voice. The common people of Great Yong all held the Prince of Yong in high esteem. All of them obediently sat on the ground, even going so far as to make a path for the prince. Li Zhi advanced at a measured pace, following the main avenue through the eastern marketplace. Zhangsun Ji firmly held onto the bow in his hands as well as an arrow. If anyone dared to utter any words of instigation, he would fire an arrow. His archery was peerless and his vision keen. As a result, he did not mistakenly a single innocent man.


    Although Li Zhi had a light smile on his face, his eyes exuded an icy and penetrating prestige. With one gaze from him, all those who remained suspicious and held onto their weapons could not help but loosen their grips. Following behind the Prince of Yong, the Imperial Guard, formerly blocked outside, easily entered the eastern marketplace, collecting the weapons of those who had sat down before allowing them to return to their residences under escort, prohibiting from coming out again. The eastern marketplace was very large. Li Zhi traveled down each of the major avenues that crisscrossed through the marketplace. Wherever he went, all those who intended to take advantage and make trouble were immediately scared witless by the Prince of Yong¡¯s gaze, even though the Prince of Yong was unarmed and defenseless, almost as if they forgot the formidable generals and soldiers escorting the prince. After traveling throughout the eastern marketplace, although there were several locations where there were those who brazenly refused to follow orders, these individuals were swiftly executed by Zhangsun Ji¡¯s archery and the blades of the household guards. The Prince of Yong¡¯s grave prestige caused the turmoil that they wished for to disappear like smoke.


    Only as dawn approached did the Imperial Guard fully take control of the entirety of the marketplace. Fortunately, many influential merchants had locked their doors and stayed inside, only having their subordinates guard their shops. As a result, irreparable damage was avoided. Only then did Li Zhi relax. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t steel his heart and forcibly suppress the turmoil. But after thinking about the consequences, Li Zhi did not dare to act. Now that the situation was back under control, the only thing that could be done now was to investigate these rioters. It was certain that the spies from Northern Han would be discovered.


    Towards Qin Qing, Li Zhi ordered, ¡°General Qin, now that everything is under control, this Prince will return control of the Imperial Guard back to you. Be sure to take care of the remaining matters. If there are any difficulties, you can come see me in my residence. In addition, report this matter to Prime Minister Wei. This Prince is going to go back and get changed. Now that the situation is roughly settled, this Prince still has to enter the palace to report this matter to the Empress and Consorts.¡±


    Filled with admiration, Qin Qing replied, ¡°This general pays my respects upon seeing Your Imperial Highness¡¯s prestige today. Do not worry, Your Imperial Highness. This general will definitely handle this matter properly.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled slightly. Just as he about to bid his farewell and depart, a squad of Imperial Guard walked by, escorting several bound men. Li Zhi stayed his horse, glancing over. He instructed, ¡°Be sure to keep a good watch over these men. They must be carefully interrogated.¡±


    Just as Qin Qing was about to reply, the men suddenly cried out, ¡°Li Zhi! Surrender your life!¡± So speaking, the men flexed their arms, shaking the ropes off. The several swift and fierce men and that squad of Imperial Guard all bounded towards Li Zhi.


    Footnotes:


    ÓãÁú»ìÔÓ, yulonghunza ¨C idiom, lit. fish and dragons mixed in together; fig. crooks mixed in with the honest folk


    ÖÚÅÑÇ×Àë, zhongpanqinli ¨C idiom, lit. people rebelling and friends deserting; fig. to find oneself utterly isolated


    ÖúæûΪŰ, zhu Zhou wein¨¹e ¨C idiom, lit. helping Tyrant Zhou (referring to the last King of the Shang Dynasty, Zhou); fig. to take the side of the evildoer, to give help to the enemy

 Chapter 16: Tangled and Complicated

    Chapter 16: Tangled and Complicated


    After the turmoil was first pacified, Su Dingluan appeared out of nowhere to attempt to assassinate Taizong. Fortunately, the grandmaster, Zen Master True Compassion, was hidden nearby. Taizong was unharmed. Su Dingluan was a third-ranked general of Northern Han. His nature was violent, adept at killing enemy commanders and seizing standards. There was nothing that he could not break through. He would frequently precede the main force and was nicknamed the ¡°Vanguard General.¡±


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    At this moment, the thrum of a bowstring resounded like the sound of pearls falling onto a jade plate. Zhangsun Ji repeatedly notched arrows to his bow and fired. Those men at the front without armor bore the brunt of the attacks, their bodies pierced by the arrows. Due to Zhangsun Ji¡¯s care, he had discovered that the Imperial Guard¡¯s pace was somewhat confused. This should not be possible among the well-trained Imperial Guard. Therefore, Zhangsun Ji was able to shoot arrows to obstruct the assassins in a timely fashion. Seeing that these men were delayed, Li Zhi¡¯s household guard advanced and completely blocked these assassins.


    Just as Li Zhi began to smile at the sight of his household guard taking the advantage, suddenly someone burst forth from a nearby shop. The man¡¯s body was as swift and powerful as lightning and thunder, the long lance in his hands stabbing directly at Li Zhi.


    Right now, Sima Xiong was in front, supervising the household guards. There was not enough time for him to get back. Zhangsun Ji notched and fired three arrows in succession to delay this new assassin. The arrows were blocked out of nowhere by the man, also brandishing a dagger. Zhangsun Ji¡¯s arrows that could pierce metal were surprisingly and forcibly sent back. Greatly startled, Zhangsun Ji had no time to dodge. He could only use his bow to block the arrows. However, those arrows carried substantial force, forcing Zhangsun Ji¡¯s person and horse to retreat three paces, while his golden bow¡¯s bowstring was severed. Zhangsun Ji surprisingly was powerless to protect the Prince of Yong.


    At this point, the Prince of Yong had four personal imperial bodyguards by his side. Simultaneously, they used their bodies to block the incoming assassin. However, the assassin¡¯s body suddenly shockingly shot through the air in an arc, stabbing his long lance towards the Prince of Yong. Although Li Zhi was a valiant general who had experienced numerous battles, the assassin¡¯s attack left Li Zhi completely powerless to dodge. Li Zhi sighed in his heart, lamenting that he was going to die here. He could not help but close his eyes.


    At this moment of life and death, the sound of one of the names of the Buddha could be heard spoken.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The sound was like a thunderclap piercing the highest of the Heavens. Hearing this, Li Zhi relaxed. The threatening killing aura had disappeared without a trace. Li Zhi opened his eyes and looked, only seeing Great Master True Compassion with his hands together in prayer standing before Li Zhi¡¯s horse. The monk was reciting the many names of the Buddha. Some meters away, a man with a height of nine chi1 glared with hot anger at Great Master True Compassion, holding a steel infantry lance.


    Glancing over, Li Zhi could not help but take a deep breath. This steel lance was purplish-black in color. Having spent years on the battlefield, Li Zhi knew that it was only blood that could dye a weapon this color. For this person to have such a stature, such martial arts, and such killing intent, Li Zhi immediately knew this person¡¯s identity. In a clear voice, he declared, ¡°So it is Northern Han¡¯s Vanguard General, Su Dingluan, who has arrived. I wonder how this Prince is so fortunate to have General to personally come to assassinate me.¡±


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s household guard did not find this name strange. However, many of the imperial guardsmen had once served on the northern frontier and had fought in battles against Northern Han. All of these men had long ago heard the name of the Vanguard General. As they had never met the man, they could not help but look over, their gaze filled with curiosity and malice.


    The Northern Han army was known throughout the world for its ferocity and toughness. Perhaps their training was inferior to Great Yong¡¯s soldiers. However, the individual combat prowess of Northern Han¡¯s soldiers was greater than that of Great Yong¡¯s. All of Great Yong¡¯s soldiers, especially those who served on the northern frontier, had frequently heard the names of Northern Han¡¯s high-ranking commanders. The commander-in-chief of Northern Han¡¯s military was the General Who Dominates Distant Lands, Long Tingfei. The man hailed from a prestigious house and was a master of the art of war. Although only thirty years of age, he had repeatedly defeated Great Yong¡¯s armies. The only one that could withstand Long Tingfei¡¯s attacks was Li Zhi, the Prince of Yong. Even Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, had also once suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Long Tingfei. Were it not that Great Yong enjoyed numerical superiority, it was likely they would be unable to advance out past the Great Wall to invade Northern Han, and would instead see Long Tingfei break through the Great Wall and attack the Central Plains. Aside from Long Tingfei, Nothern Han had four generals whose name resounded through the world.


    The Flying Tiger General, Shi Ying, was skilled at long-distance raids, capable of breaking any defenses. The Boulder General, Duan Wudi, was adept at defending cities. Any city he defended was impenetrable. Ghost-Faced General Tan Ji was adept at marching the army and troop formations. Lastly, Vanguard General Su Dingluan was skilled at leading from the front and taking the heads of enemy commanders. He was the second disciple of the Sovereign of the Devil Sect, Jing Wuji. Although his martial arts had not reached the level of an expert, he was a hard to come by valiant general from the battlefield. Surprisingly, that this man would actually appear here in Chang¡¯an to attempt to assassinate the Prince of Yong truly difficult to believe.


    As everyone was bewildered by Su Dingluan¡¯s sudden appearance, Su Dingluan was also lamenting in his heart. It wasn¡¯t a trivial matter assassinating the Prince of Yong. Even if successful, it was likely that he would die in the process. Why had Sovereign Jing Wuji have him, a valiant battlefield general, come to execute this plan? Originally, because of the quiet on the frontiers, he been bored senseless and had specially masqueraded as a merchant, coming to sightsee in Great Yong and try to acquire some military intelligence. He had already loitered in Chang¡¯an for more than a month.


    None could have expected that the Northern Han intelligence network would stir up turmoil in the eastern marketplace at this time with intent to disturb Great Yong¡¯s capital as preparation for the coming invasion in half a month. Su Dingluan had also received an order from Sovereign Jing Wuji to act as circumstances dictated to kill the commander-in-chief of the Yong army, Li Zhi. Su Dingluan had already been in Chang¡¯an for many days now. He was clear that if this incident were to erupt, then Li Zhi would personally come to suppress the turmoil in the eastern marketplace. As expected, Li Zhi had arrived. Based on his exceptional martial arts, Su Dingluan was seventy percent certain of success. Su Dingluan was focused on killing Li Zhi in one blow before taking advantage of the subsequent chaos to escape. Northern Han¡¯s intelligence network had already prepared an escape route for him. To his surprise, things turned out like this and he had been stopped by Great Master True Compassion. The more he thought, the more infuriated Su Dingluan became. Not caring about Great Master True Compassion¡¯s position in jianghu of grandmaster like his master, Sovereign Jing Wuji, Su Dingluan pointed his lance at True Compassion and furiously hollered, ¡°You bald donkey! Why aren¡¯t you cultivating in a temple and instead frequently spoil matters of my Devil Sect? Truly hateful and reprehensible!¡±


    Although Su Dingluan¡¯s words were vulgar, Great Master True Compassion was not enraged. The monk only tranquilly spoke, ¡°This old cassock is a citizen of Great Yong. The contributions of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, have been outstanding. He is Great Yong¡¯s God of War and also a pillar of the court. How can this old cassock stand idly by and watch you assassinate His Imperial Highness? If Benefactor Su is willing to let go of the butcher¡¯s knife, this old cassock is willing to plea for leniency and ask His Imperial Highness to spare your life.¡±


    Su Dingluan gazed at his surroundings, seeing that the Prince of Yong¡¯s household guard and Imperial Guard had completely surrounded this location, while before him was a grandmaster level expert. Su Dingluan knew that it was would be extremely difficult for him to escape with his life. However, he was resolved. Thus, he icily replied, ¡°Fine. Allow me, your elder, to show all of you my ferociousness.¡±


    Finished speaking, the lance in Su Dingluan¡¯s hand darted out, thrust at Great Master True Compassion. True Compassion¡¯s expression did not change. A look of praise flashed across his eyes. His left hand moved, while the right hand made a fist and punched out furiously, a basic move of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s fist techniques, ¡°Skyward Cannon.¡± However, when used by Great Master True Compassion, it was bold and powerful beyond compare. With one look, it was obvious that no one would be able to block this strike.


    Su Dingluan tensed up. However, he was ferocious by nature and did not have the slightest bit of fear as he pierced forward with the lance. The fist and lance met. Great Master True Compassion did not move in the slightest, whereas Su Dingluan was forced to take a step back. However, an ominous glint appeared in Su Dingluan¡¯s eyes. Like a swimming dragon, his infantry lance once again stabbed forward.


    Within a few blows, True Compassion¡¯s palm slammed into Su Dingluan¡¯s chest, sending the Northern Han general flying dozens of meters. Blood flowed from the corner of Su Dingluan¡¯s mouth and he lost his grip on his infantry lance. His chest had a depression. With one look, it was clear that Su Dingluan would not have long to live. Fluttering his sleeve, Great Master True Compassion joined his hands together in prayer, reciting one of the many names of the Buddha before withdrawing behind the Prince of Yong¡¯s horse and no longer making any sound.


    One of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household guards carefully walked over, using the saber in his hand to nudge Su Dingluan. Seeing that Su Dingluan did not move in the slightest, the guard stooped over and checked his breathing. No one could have expected that Su Dingluan would choose this moment to open his eyes, and with a lightning move, forcibly wrest away the saber in the guard¡¯s hands and chop down at the guard. Facing danger, the guard was not ruffled, back flipping and avoiding the chop. When Su Dingluan chopped horizontally, the guard instantly rolled out of the way. At this moment, Great Master True Compassion¡¯s finger flicked. With a crack, the high-grade, well-tempered, steel saber was snapped.


    The guard jumped to his feet. Filled with lingering trepidation, he withdrew to the side. Zhangsun Ji, grabbing a strong bow that he had been handed, notched an arrow and aimed at Su Dingluan. Zhangsun Ji warned, ¡°General Su, if you dare move again, do not blame me, Zhangsun Ji, for being merciless.¡±


    Su Dingluan¡¯s expression became chilly. Laughing loudly, he replied, ¡°Who am I? I am Northern Han¡¯s Vanguard General. Over these years, countless numbers of Great Yong¡¯s generals and soldiers have died at my hands. Now that I have failed in this assassination, what reason do I have to wait to be captured? Great Master True Compassion, you have the same status as my master. Surely, you won¡¯t make things difficult for a member of the younger generation and are adamant that I become a prisoner?¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Dingluan gazed towards Great Master True Compassion. He was determined to commit suicide, but if Great Master True Compassion were to intervene, it was likely that he would be unable to die. Great Master True Compassion heaved a sigh and spoke, ¡°This old cassock is acting on behalf of Great Yong¡¯s empire and thus lent a hand to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. If it were not for Benefactor Su trying to harm human life in front of this old cassock, this old cassock would be unwilling to worry about these matters of the mundane world.¡±


    Seeing that True Compassion had already indicated that he would not make things difficult himself, Su Dingluan smiled, pleased with himself, and replied, ¡°Li Zhi, you were fortunate to escape today¡¯s catastrophe. If not for the presence of Great Master True Compassion, you would have died already. It is a pity that I did not know that Great Master True Compassion had already arrived in Chang¡¯an, otherwise, I, your elder, would have killed a few more of the generals of your Great Yong.¡±


    Although Su Dingluan¡¯s words were fierce and malicious, the soldiers of Great Yong respected brave warriors the most. Seeing that he, even with his dying breath, continued to be heroic, looks of admiration filled their eyes. Although they would not be merciful towards Su Dingluan if they were ordered to personally kill this man, however, they were absolutely unwilling to humiliate and disgrace him. Therefore, they looked at the Prince of Yong, worrying that he would become infuriated.


    Instead, however, Li Zhi laughed for a long period and stated, ¡°General Su¡¯s failure was this Prince¡¯s luck. Do not worry, General, this Prince will agree to your request. Not only will I not force you to surrender, I will also deliver your body back to Northern Han to allow your King to give you a proper burial as befitting as a hero.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Zhi displayed the entirety of his natural heroic quality, as if he were an imposing bird of prey, causing everyone to become convinced and subdued.


    Su Dingluan laughed miserably. Shakily, he rose to his feet. Opening his mouth, blood gushed forth. Not paying this any mind, he took a few steps forward and stooped over to pick up his infantry lance. Everyone thought he would commit suicide, but surprisingly before Su Dingluan had even stood up again, he used all of his strength to throw the lance. Like a shooting star, the infantry lance shot through the air towards Li Zhi. Everyone could not help but cry out in alarm. However, Li Zhi had expected this long ago, moving sideways and dodging the infantry lance. All of the household guards immediately became indignant, their blades unsheathed and arrows notched, only waiting for the Prince of Yong¡¯s command, after which they would hack Su Dingluan to mincemeat.


    Without a hint of fear, Su Dingluan straightened his body and calmly declared, ¡°I am a real man. I can only die under the blades of warriors. How can I commit suicide? If Your Imperial Highness is willing to personally kill me, it will be my honor and privilege. Dingluan will gift this infantry lance to Your Imperial Highness. Why have you dodged?¡±


    The Prince of Yong stared back at him perplexed before he laughed and replied, ¡°A disciple of the Devil Sect is truly formidable. This Prince is truly fond of your temperament. However, it¡¯s trivial that you attempted to assassinate this Prince; it¡¯s a grave matter that you slaughtered the innocent commoners of my Great Yong. General Su¡¯s hands have been stained with the blood of my Great Yong¡¯s people. Please forgive this Prince for being unable to show you mercy. All soldiers, who is willing to send General Su to the underworld?¡±


    Urging his horse forward, Sima Xiong declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this fiend desires to assassinate Your Imperial Highness. His sin is reprehensible and unpardonable. This general has not satisfactorily protected Your Imperial Highness and cannot escape punishment for failing my duty. Please allow this general to kill him.¡±


    The Prince of Yong nodded his head slightly. Urging his horse forward, Sima Xiong towered above and looked down upon2 Su Dingluan. Raising his head, Su Dingluan gazed back at Sima Xiong, not a single shred of dread in his eyes. Sima Xiong also admired this man. Just as Su Dingluan raised his head, Sima Xiong chopped down with his blade. Only a flash was seen when Su Dingluan¡¯s head fell to the ground, blood spewing out in all directions. Just as his head was chopped off, Su Dingluan hollered, ¡°Quite comfortable!¡±


    Sima Xiong¡¯s expression did not change, returning back to the Prince of Yong¡¯s side. In a loud voice, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Although this man¡¯s nature was savage and cruel, he was nevertheless a hero to the end. This Prince has already promised him that I would return his body to his homeland. Do you have any objections?¡±


    All the soldiers yelled in unison, ¡°We obey Your Imperial Highness¡¯s commands.¡±


    Only after making sure that this matter had been settled did Li Zhi lead his household guards and Great Master True Compassion back to his residence. While traveling, Li Zhi asked in a baffled voice, ¡°Great Master, weren¡¯t you cultivating in the Cold Courtyard? How did you suddenly appear to save this Prince?¡±


    True Compassion¡¯s horsemanship was mediocre. Although, based upon his martial arts, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger, he still had to be careful and cautious when riding. He answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this old cassock was entrusted with this matter by Sir Jiang. Earlier, Benefactor Jiang hurriedly came to inform me that Your Imperial Highness had gone to the eastern marketplace to quell the unrest. He explained that after thinking it over, he could not figure out how the chaos in Chang¡¯an would harm Great Yong. Seeing that there were some flaws in the plan, he became worried that this was all for the purpose of enticing Your Imperial Highness to leave the confines of your residence and increase the probability of a successful assassination. Therefore, he asked this old cassock to hurry to the eastern marketplace and secretly protect Your Imperial Highness. Unexpectedly, Sir Jiang was correct, hitting the mark with his words.3 It is also Your Imperial Highness¡¯s benevolence that has moved the Heavens, being assisted by such an uncanny scholar.¡±


    Li Zhi could also not help but exclaim in astonishment. After mulling it over, he asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Suiyun has no one by his side protecting him? What can be done if someone tries to assassinate him?¡±


    Smiling, Great Master True Compassion responded, ¡°Do not worry, Your Imperial Highness. Pei Yun is currently by Sir Jiang¡¯s side. Moreover, there are also fifty personal guards. Even if this old cassock were to act personally, it is extremely difficult to be successful without taking some time. Demonic Shadow Li Shun is currently in the residence. If something were to happen, he would be able to rush over in time. There is no need to worry, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Only hearing these words did Li Zhi relax. However, his brow remained furrowed and tensed. Before he had become the crown prince¡¯s enemy, the Fengyi Sect had also recommended several bodyguards to him. However, because he did not like having women in the army, so the only ones that he had kept were male. Even though this was the case, the Princess of Yong and his family were protected by the Fengyi Sect. After today, Li Zhi realized that if something were to happen, it would be inconvenient if his family did not have capable bodyguards by their side.


    At this moment, Great Master True Compassion suddenly interrupted Li Zhi¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this old cassock¡¯s original home has a pair of distant grandnieces. They are nineteen years old this year and have entered the Emei Sect to learn swordsmanship. They have already finished their training and descended from Mount Emei. Although the moral character and swordsmanship of the two girls are fairly good, they are highly mischievous. This old cassock has heard that the Crown Princess is incomparably virtuous and kind. It will be the two girls¡¯ blessings if they can receive the Crown Princess¡¯s guidance and teachings for several years.¡±


    Li Zhi was overjoyed, promptly replying with gratitude, ¡°Many thanks to Great Master!¡±


    Smiling, Great Master True Compassion said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is being overly courteous. It is this old cassock who is asking Your Imperial Highness for help. How dare I accept Your Imperial Highness¡¯s gratitude?¡±


    Li Zhi uttered a couple of polite words. The two had reached a tacit understanding. Neither openly stated that these two women were being dispatched to protect the Prince of Yong¡¯s wife, concubines, and children. Moreover, as these two women were from the Emei Sect, their arrival would also signify that the Emei Sect was supporting the Prince of Yong.


    Arriving at the Cold Courtyard and seeing that Jiang Zhe was safe and sound, Li Zhi finally completely relaxed. Only after seeing off Great Master True Compassion and Pei Yun did Li Zhi address Jiang Zhe, ¡°Fortunately, you invited Great Master True Compassion to go save my life, otherwise this Prince would likely have lost my life.¡±


    I blushed and replied, ¡°This was because this subject did not think it through and was fortunate to act before it was too late.¡±4


    Smiling wryly, Li Zhi stated, ¡°In reality, this time wasn¡¯t bad. Although this Prince narrowly escaped being murdered this time, we were able to kill Northern Han¡¯s Vanguard General. That in itself is pretty good compensation.¡±


    ¡°Although that is the case,¡± I explained with a sigh, ¡°For the situation to reach such a state, the Prince of Qing will become enraged by the slaughter of his subordinates. If he dispatches men to investigation the perpetrator, it is likely that this chaotic situation will only worsen. The assassination attempt on Palace Attendant Zheng and the turmoil in the eastern marketplace, although Your Imperial Highness performed meritorious service by suppressing the turmoil, is likely because of Your Imperial Highness making sacrifices at the secondary altar and causing the Heavens to send these disasters. Moreover, tonight¡¯s events will cover up the Crown Prince¡¯s filthy and illicit sexual relations with the harem that are an irreverent crime to the Heavens and the Earth and to all the divinities.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Zhi could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He wondered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this kind of deliberate distortion of the truth5 will be believed?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that it is believable, but rather that there are those who are willing to believe,¡± I clarified, glancing at the Prince of Yong,.¡°His Imperial Majesty will give an opportunity to the Crown Prince. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s prestige has shaken the imperial capital. However, after hearing it, His Imperial Majesty will feel that Your Imperial Highness¡¯s prestige is too high. In order to suppress Your Imperial Highness, he will forgive the Crown Prince this time.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that this Prince¡¯s painstaking efforts for the empire would suffer from suspicion and jealousy because of this incident?¡± pondered Li Zhi with a wry smile. ¡°Alas, how could this Prince stand idly by and watch last night¡¯s incidents from unfolding?¡±


    I smiled slightly and saluted the prince, stating, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you were right this time. The Emperor is suspicious towards you. However, of the common people, who does not admire Your Imperial Highness¡¯s morality and conduct? If news of this matter spread, it will only be of benefit to Your Imperial Highness. Further, if the Emperor seizes this opportunity to spare the Crown Prince, this will represent that the Emperor has already lost trust in the Crown Prince. As a result, the Crown Prince will become increasingly anxious and frightened. Because of this, the mutual suspicion between a father and son, a liege and vassal will only deepen. Having lost the Emperor¡¯s favor, the Crown Prince¡¯s position as the heir apparent will be in grave peril. As long as we send away the Prince of Qi, Your Imperial Highness will be able to do as you please. At present, everything is prepared for Your Imperial Highness, only missing one small detail.6 Would Your Imperial Highness please order Shi daren to prepare to return to the capital?¡±


    A look of joy appeared on Li Zhi¡¯s face. However, it quickly disappeared, as he said, ¡°It is fine to pen a letter to Shi Yu. However, this Prince wishes to see how Imperial Father handles this matter. Alas, I hope that Imperial Father will be just, otherwise I, as a son and a subject, will be gravely and bitterly disappointed.¡±


    I did not reply. The Prince of Yong was doomed to be disappointed. Gazing at the brightening sky, I felt somewhat tired and asked the Prince of Yong to go and rest. Returning to my chambers, I saw that Xiaoshunzi had returned prior. Seeing the displeasure on his face, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is your complexion so ugly?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi complained, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s nothing if you sent me to protect the Princess of Yong, but why did you send Great Master True Compassion to rescue His Imperial Highness and not inform me?¡±


    Smiling wryly, I responded, ¡°There was no way for me to call you back. There is no need to worry. Great Master True Compassion had already made arrangements with the Prince of Yong. Next time, you won¡¯t have to leave my side. However, you must do one thing for me today. The next few days, the talk in Chang¡¯an will not be good. Have Xia Jinyi leave the city and hide to prevent him from being discovered. After all, he is not a nameless non-entity in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion became somewhat grotesque as he replied, ¡°I have already thought of this long ago. However, Chiji reported that that an uninvited guest arrived at that residence.¡±


    Surprised, I inquired, ¡°An invited guest? That residence was a secret location that we meticulously prepared. How could an outsider find it?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion became even more contorted and he responded, ¡°That man was Ye Tianxiu, His Highness, the Prince of Qing¡¯s Imperial Bodyguard. Young master has met this man before.¡±


    With this, I was truly left dumbfounded. How could things be so coincidental?


    Footnotes:


    About 6¡¯9¡±


    ¾Ó¸ßÁÙÏÂ, jugaolinxia ¨C idiom, lit. to live high and look down; to overlook, to tower above


    Ò»ÓïÖеÄ, yiyuzhongdi ¨C idiom, lit. to hit the mark with a comment; to say something spot on


    ÍöÑò²¹ÀÎ, wangyangbulao ¨C idiom, lit. to mend the pen after sheep are lost; fig. to act belatedly, better late than never


    µßµ¹ºÚ°×, diandaoheibai ¨C idiom, lit. to invert black and white; fig. to distort the truth deliberately, to misrepresent the facts, to invert right and wrong


    Íòʾ㱸£¬Ö»Ç·¶«·ç, wanshijubei, zhiqiandongfeng ¨C idiom, lit. everything is ready, all we need is the east wind; fig. lacking only one tiny crucial item

 Chapter 17: Each with Their Own Thoughts

    Chapter 17: Each with Their Own Thoughts


    Because of last night¡¯s turmoil in the eastern marketplace, the entirety of Chang¡¯an was put under martial law. Although Ye Tianxiu was fortunate enough to escape with his life, because he had no energy to move any further, he had decided to randomly select a home to hide in even if he had to use force to control its owner. As long as he was able to rest for one night and take care of his injuries, then he would be able to make all efforts to run away tomorrow. However, the matters of this world were truly that coincidental. This home was the residence where Xia Jinyi was staying.


    Xia Jinyi heard Ye Tianxiu as soon as he entered the courtyard. However, Xia Jinyi knew that it was inconvenient for him to handle this interloper and went to wake Chiji. When Chiji went to take a look, Ye Tianxiu had already fallen unconscious. After Chiji had bound and treated Ye Tianxiu¡¯s injuries and after Ye Tianxiu regained consciousness, he asked Chiji to request for help from the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Ye Tianxiu understood that there was no way for him to escape from Chang¡¯an with the current state of his injuries and the only way that he could preserve his life was to get help from the Prince of Yong. Because of the Prince of Yong¡¯s enmity towards both the crown prince and the Fengyi Sect, and considering the Prince of Qing¡¯s face, it was possible that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, would save him.


    If Ye Tianxiu had mentioned any other place, it was likely that Chiji would have been placed in an awkward position. However, when this man mentioned the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Chiji relaxed a bit. When he delivered the news to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Xiaoshunzi hearing it also was left dumbfounded. Xiaoshunzi was one of those who knew that the guards of the Prince of Qing¡¯s secret base in Chang¡¯an had been slaughtered. Surprisingly, Ye Tianxiu would be so fortunate and survive. But Ye Tianxiu appearing at Xia Jinyi¡¯s hideout was not something that Xiaoshunzi could handle without permission.


    I muttered to myself for some time. As an enemy of the Fengyi Sect, that made the Prince of Qing our ally. Moreover, it was better to have a friend than to have another enemy. Naturally, we would have to save Ye Tianxiu. However, Xia Jinyi could no longer remain in that residence. With the current state of affairs, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing if Xia Jinyi¡¯s whereabouts were discovered. After Ye Tianxiu had been moved, it was likely that people would come to investigate that residence. Therefore, Xia Jinyi must also be moved. However, where could he go? Starting today, the city of Chang¡¯an would panic at the slightest thing.1 It would be difficult to hide him. After thinking it over, I stated, ¡°Go take a trip personally. Have Xia Jinyi think of a way to change his appearance and have him leave Chang¡¯an for a period of time. With the current state of affairs, even I am powerless. He should be able to understand this.¡±


    ¡°Young master, allowing this man to remain alive will be a future calamity,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi callously. ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him and silence him forever?¡±


    Shaking my head, I explained, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have never performed anything that would give me a guilty conscience. This man has helped me considerably, risking his life. If I were to kill him, it would cause all those who know to sneer at me. Go, persuade him. In any case, since he is of no use remaining in Chang¡¯an, it would be better if he left.¡±


    ¡°Then I will personally make the trip,¡± Xiaoshunzi obeyed, nodding his head. ¡°I presume that Chiji will not allow Ye Tianxiu to see anything that he isn¡¯t meant to see.¡±


    Bringing along a carriage belonging to the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, Xiaoshunzi traveled to that secret hideout. At present, Chang¡¯an was completely devoid of people. Imperial guards were on the street everywhere. However, the pendant of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household was quite useful and no one dared to block Xiaoshunzi¡¯s passage. Within the carriage, Xiaoshunzi was resolved to kill Xia Jinyi if he refused to leave regardless of the rebuke and censure from the young master.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the carriage arrived at this house located in a remote alley. After Xiaoshunzi had ordered the accompanying servants to remain outside and wait, he entered the courtyard alone. After he had walked in, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s gaze suddenly began to exude an icy light. Because of his murderous aura, his pupils had shrunk somewhat. This was all because he saw a familiar, and yet unfamiliar youth. The youth¡¯s appearance was elegant; his skin was pale to the point of transparency. What was unique was that this youth carried a kind of aloof bearing. Although he was standing there, admiring the lotus flowers in the courtyard¡¯s pond, Xiaoshunzi could not see a hint of joy or even sorrow in his eyes, almost as if he did not have any emotions. Xiaoshunzi racked his brains trying to figure out where he had felt this familiar feeling before. Carefully sizing up this youth, understanding and surprise suddenly hit Xiaoshunzi. This man was actually Xia Jinyi. What was going on? Why hadn¡¯t Chiji informed him that Xia Jinyi had undergone such a transformation? Thinking of this, he shot a glare at Chiji who had appeared from a room to welcome him.


    Actually, Chiji was also unable to make heads or tails of things. Although Xia Jinyi had changed greatly these last several days, Chiji had been in close proximity to him on a daily basis and had not noticed. Regarding the transformation of Xia Jinyi¡¯s temperament, Chiji marked it down as a result of Xia Jinyi¡¯s sorrow and as a result had not reported this to Xiaoshunzi. Although he found things odd, Chiji did not dare to ask too many questions. Advancing, he stated, ¡°This Lord Night is an official in the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Young master Ye is waiting in the room for you.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw for now,¡± Xiaoshunzi ordered, uncaring. ¡°I have some words that I need to speak to young master Xia.¡±


    Chiji had an uneasy expression on his face as he silently withdrew. Xia Jinyi seemed like he was just seeing Xiaoshunzi, warmly stepping forward. Smiling, he asked, ¡°So you have come personally. Has daren been well recently?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi silently gazed at Xia Jinyi. He could sense that this man was truly happy to see him. However, what was strange was that Xiaoshunzi could also feel that this man¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate in the slightest. Suddenly, Xiaoshunzi shot a palm strike at Xia Jinyi. Although Xia Jinyi¡¯s expression seemed to be somewhat panicked, he still very quickly raised a hand to meet Xiaoshunzi¡¯s attack. Xiaoshunzi could sense that Xia Jinyi¡¯s internal energy was yin-focused, and yet also yang-focused as well. After a loud collision, Xiaoshunzi did not move in the slightest, while Xia Jinyi was forced to take two steps back, a flustered look appearing on his fair and pretty face.


    Xiaoshunzi did not continue to attack, while Xia Jinyi did not seem frightened, respectfully standing at attention with a slight smile on his face.


    Xiaoshunzi casually asked, ¡°What has happened to you?¡±


    Light twinkled in the eyes of Xia Jinyi. Smiling, he answered, ¡°It isn¡¯t much, only that it feels like I¡¯ve completely become a different person and am no longer weighed down by the past.¡±


    ¡°The young master ordered me to inform you,¡± relayed Xiaoshunzi icily. ¡°At present, Chang¡¯an is extremely dangerous. If you are willing, you can temporarily leave the city to hide. If you are willing, I can act on behalf of the young master and allow you to freely depart.¡±


    Killing desire flashed across Xia Jinyi¡¯s eyes and he replied, ¡°No, I will absolutely not leave if I cannot personally witness Li Hanyou be punished.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi frowned and responded, ¡°The matter relating to the Fengyi Sect is not easily resolved. It is inconvenient for you to remain in the capital.¡±


    Xia Jinyi fell silent. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Haven¡¯t you also noticed that I have changed greatly? Do you think it is likely that they will recognize me right now?¡±


    Thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°At first glance, probably not. However, you stayed for quite some time in the Crown Prince¡¯s household. Many within that household will be able to recognize you.¡±


    With a respectful expression, Xia Jinyi replied, ¡°Would Lord Li please transmit my intentions to the young master. I am willing to serve daren. It isn¡¯t difficult for my features to be changed. I believe that I won¡¯t be easily recognized.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s heart was touched. He did not know what had happened to Xia Jinyi for his martial arts to advance by leaps and bounds. This man was clever and quick-witted. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if he were allowed to stay by the young master¡¯s side. Although disguises couldn¡¯t completely change a person¡¯s features, with the sweeping changes to Xia Jinyi¡¯s temperament, it was possible for his identity to be hidden from others as long as he led a secluded life. Moreover, if he were to make trouble and were unwilling to depart, Xiaoshunzi knew that if he wished to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. It would be a problem if Ye Tianxiu were to hear of this matter. It would be better to bring Xia Jinyi back to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. If young master were willing to retain him, then he could stay at the Cold Courtyard. If unwilling, then he could kill Xia Jinyi easily. Thinking of this, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s relaxed and he stated, ¡°Follow me to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence to meet young master.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Xia Jinyi did not understand Xiaoshunzi¡¯s thought process, however he believed that he would be able to see his long-cherished wish come to fruition. Thus he respectfully acknowledged, ¡°This commoner obeys the lord¡¯s order.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed helplessly, walking towards the room where Ye Tianxiu was recuperating. On the bed, Ye Tianxiu¡¯s face was deathly pale. Most of his body was covered with bandages. Seeing Xiaoshunzi, he sat up with difficulty. Smiling wryly, Ye Tianxiu said, ¡°So it is Brother Li who has come personally. Tianxiu cannot thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye was ambushed last night,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi solemnly. ¡°Both His Imperial Highness and my young master were extremely worried. Who would have thought that Brother Ye would turn misfortune into a blessing? To escape from certain death means that you will have fortune in the future. Does Brother Ye know who it was that attacked you last night?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Ye Tianxiu answered, ¡°The intruder¡¯s face was covered, his swordsmanship superb. I am ashamed to admit that I was inferior. I do not know that person¡¯s identity.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he continued to ask, ¡°Do you know if the intruder was male or female? What swordfighting style did he use?¡±


    Ye Tianxiu had repeatedly thought over what had happened. At this moment, he spoke without the slightest bit of hesitation, ¡°That individual was a man. Although his facial features were exquisite, after having fought bitterly with him for some time, I can be certain that that individual was not a woman. If that wasn¡¯t the case, there would be no need for me to guess as to his identity. His swordsmanship was exceptional, profoundly exquisite. It seemed quite similar to the Jade Maiden Sword Art.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s brows twitched and he asked, ¡°Are you suspecting Xiahou Yuanfeng? Doesn¡¯t he train in the Jade Maiden Sword Art?¡±


    Shaking his head, Ye Tianxiu replied, ¡°I also suspected him. However, I once witnessed Xiahou daren¡¯s sword art. His sword was not as swift and fierce as the intruder. Moreover, although the Jade Maiden Sword Art is deep and profound, it is used by many factions and sects in jianghu. I cannot confirm that the intruder was Xiahou daren just from this single factor.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi did not think further. This matter would surely come to light one day in the future. There was no need for him to be anxious and impatient. Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°Imperial Bodyguard Ye, it would be better if you first came to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Your injuries need to be treated again. We will discuss this matter further in the future.¡±


    Ye Tianxiu cheerfully nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Over these days, the state of affairs in Chang¡¯an gradually pacified. However, hidden waves surged violently in the dark. At first light, Li Hanyou had entered the palace to pay a formal visit to the Noble Consort Ji. Within Noble Consort Ji¡¯s chambers, the two sipped tea. Li Hanyou¡¯s state of mind was not fixed, while Noble Consort Ji¡¯s expression was tranquil and calm. After the two had chatted vacuously for quite some time, Li Hanyou could not help but ask, ¡°Martial Aunt, it originally was understandable for Master to come assume control. However, Hanyou did not know a single thing about what was going to happen in Chang¡¯an last night. Martial Aunt, please tell me ¡­ is Master dissatisfied with Hanyou?¡±


    Noble Consort Ji smiled faintly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking matters. These years, you have done well. If the Sect Master truly felt that you have done wrong, she would absolutely not have let you off easily. It is only that it is inappropriate for you to get involved in this matter. Although you are a disciple of the Internal Hall, you are now married to Qin Qing. With this, you have nominally become an External Hall disciple. As a result, it isn¡¯t appropriate for you to get involved. To the Fengyi Sect, it is far more important for you to preserve your current honored position than any action that you may do.¡±


    Sighing, Li Hanyou expressed, ¡°That day when the Sect Master arranged for me to be wed to Qin Qing, to speak the truth, I was unwilling. Martial Aunt, I truly wish to become the successor of Master¡¯s legacy. But ¡­¡±


    Although Li Hanyou did not speak any further, Noble Consort Ji was very clear as to the meaning behind her words. The authority of the Fengyi Sect Master could not be resisted. Moreover, under the pressure of riches and honor, glory and splendor, how many could resist such allure? While gently fanning the circular fan in her hand, Noble Consort Ji gracefully soothed, ¡°In reality, there is no need for you to become too worried. Although there is no chance for you to become the next Sect Master, the Sect Master¡¯s intentions are quite clear. The decisions of the Fengyi Sect of tomorrow will not be made by the future Sect Master alone. Ziyan¡¯s martial arts cultivation is the highest and she is the most loyal to Senior Apprentice Sister. In addition, the majority of the military force developed by the Fengyi Sect rests in her hands. But because of her cruel and savage reputation, thus there is no hope of her becoming the Sect Master. Your Second Apprentice Sister Xiao Lan and Fifth Apprentice Sister Qin Zheng are both married and have lost the qualifications to become Sect Master. Although your Third Apprentice Sister Feng Fei is somewhat renowned in jianghu, there is no way for her to dominate the outstanding heroes of the lands and can only serve in a supporting role. Your Fourth Apprentice Sister Liang Wan¡¯s mind has been damaged. Your Seventh Apprentice Sister is too cavalier and reckless, and cannot be granted heavy responsibilities. There is only your Sixth Apprentice Sister Ling Yu and Eighth Apprentice Sister Yan Wushuang, one elegant and exquisite, the other a beauty surpassing all. Their martial arts are also superb. They conform the most to the Sect Master¡¯s criteria. However, there is no need for you to worry. According to the present circumstances, Ziyan will take a supervisory role. We disciples in the court will naturally become a faction. Feifei, Yu¡¯er, Xiaotong, Wushuang will become a faction. No one will be able to take arbitrary action.2 Only you have sufficient ability to have Lan¡¯er and Zheng¡¯er listen to you. Why are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to compete against those Internal Hall disciples?¡±


    The more she listened, the greater the joy that Li Hanyou felt. She replied, ¡°Many thanks to Martial Aunt for your advice. I hope that Martial Aunt will continue to advise me.¡±


    Noble Consort Ji smiled. ¡°You are exceptionally intelligent. What are you confused about? As long as you do not reveal a hint of dissatisfaction, Senior Apprentice Sister will not abandon you. The turmoil this time was not our doing. As a result, we would naturally be able to speak justly and forcefully.¡±3


    Somewhat hesitantly, Li Hanyou inquired, ¡°But this disciple has heard that Eldest Apprentice Sister planned the assassination of Zheng Xia? What can we do if this information were to spread?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± asked Noble Consort Ji with an icy smile before she continued, ¡°Not only were you not involved, even if you were the assassin, there would be no need to worry. Wasn¡¯t the reason the Sect Master agreed to allow the Freezing Moon branch¡¯s people to slaughter the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates was to use them to cover up our assassination attempt on Zheng Xia? If all of the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates die, it is likely that everyone will suspect our involvement. However, suspicion is not enough. Who doesn¡¯t know about the mutual animosity between the Prince of Qing and us? As long as we do not directly go to kill the Prince of Qing, the Emperor will not blame us. Besides, there is no evidence pointing to our involvement. Who will suspect that our real target was Zheng Xia?¡±


    ¡°It is truly difficult to know Sect Master¡¯s thoughts,¡± replied Li Hanyou with a sigh, ¡°At present, this disciple does not understand why we attempted to assassinate Zheng Xia.¡±


    ¡°Alas, Senior Apprentice Sister had no alternative,¡± answered Noble Consort Ji with a sigh. ¡°Zheng Xia¡¯s personality is stern and unyielding. This time, the Emperor is of mind to let the Crown Prince off after he returns. Like last time, Zheng Xia will inevitably and bluntly criticize the Crown Prince¡¯s misconducts. Against reason, the Emperor greatly respects that Zheng Xia. If he is permitted to remonstrate before the Emperor, it is likely that the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent will be unable to be preserved. For our ultimate objective, we can only sacrifice Zheng daren. It is only a pity that we did not succeed. However, he will not have the opportunity to shake the Crown Prince¡¯s position this time.¡±


    Smiling, Li Hanyou declared, ¡°It is the Freezing Moon branch that was the most foolish, becoming our shield.¡±


    ***


    ¡°It isn¡¯t clear who is being foolish,¡± stated Lu Jingzhong evenly, as he gently rocked the open folding fan.


    Sitting across from him was the Minister of Rites, Xiahou Lan. He replied, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, you should not underestimate the enemy. You know full well how difficult the methods of the Fengyi Sect Master are to deal with. In the past, many members of our Scorching Sun and Freezing Moon branches died at her hands.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I know full well how formidable this woman is. However, it is impossible for her to eradicate us. Although His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, cannot be considered as shrewd, he knows enough to safeguard against the Fengyi Sect. What¡¯s more, the animosity between him and the Fengyi Sect is already quite deep. I am fully confident that we are able to make claims as an equal before the Fengyi Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, after the conference twenty years ago, the number of talented individuals within our Freezing Moon branch have dwindled away,¡± replied Xiahou Lan with a sigh. ¡°There is no way for us to withstand any further losses.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong icily retorted, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother is an Elder of the Freezing Moon branch and naturally cherishes one¡¯s own plumage. However, I, Lu Jingzhong, received my master¡¯s teachings thirty years ago. Although I do not know my master¡¯s current position within the branch, the present situation is of my own making. I would absolutely not permit anyone to snatch it away.¡±


    Smiling wryly, Xiahou Lan returned, ¡°I am also unclear about this matter. But from what my deceased master told me, our Freezing Moon branch has been passed down for seventeen generations. There were several instances when the inheritance was lost, but in general, the succession has been continuous. My deceased master once claimed that the Devil Sect inevitably has another branch charged with the task of ensuring the continuation of its legacy. My deceased master even suspected that this responsibility was given to the long-heard of, but never seen, disciples of the Concealed Star branch. My deceased master¡¯s inheritance was somehow luckily able to survive through the ages without interruption. Although there were some things that he did not understand, there were some things that my deceased master was very clear about. Every single generation of Freezing Moon branch disciples, adept at schemes and plots, have not met with a good end. That is why I have prevented Yuanfeng from becoming involved in the Devil Sect¡¯s affairs at all costs. However, you have always been unwilling to let him off. This time, you even sent him to kill the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates. Do you truly wish to oppose me till the very end?¡± As he asked the last question, the urge to kill flashed across Xiahou Lan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you can conceal yourself in the court,¡± replied Lu Jingzhong calmly. ¡°However nephew is still young. Possessing such character, ability, and wisdom, how can you allow him to be mediocre and complacent, and do nothing? Besides, since ancient times, how many of those possessing wisdom and bravery have been willing to live comfortably without purpose? Since he has such talent, then he must have his own position in this world. If not for ambitions and arrogance, how could the Freezing Moon branch¡¯s inheritance been passed down for so long without interruption? Everyone knows that after each conference, there will be a bloody slaughter for twenty to thirty years, and only one or two individuals have the qualifications to obtain riches, honor, and power. And yet, no one has ever renounced this opportunity. Who does not wish to support a wise liege to unify the world and have one¡¯s portraits be honored for the rest of time?4 Moreover, that individual has the ability to become the Sovereign of the Freezing Moon branch. With the Sovereign¡¯s pendant, one will be able to acquire the help of the Concealed Star branch and have the opportunity to take a look at the original Hidden Talisman Classic.5 Alas, over these last thousand years, only the Thirteenth Generation Ancestor became Sovereign.¡±


    Fascinated, Xiahou Lan stated, ¡°Moreover, that Sovereign reappeared half a year after he mysteriously disappeared, dying perfectly satisfied with a smile on his face. Unfortunately, he did reveal a word about what he had witnessed.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to die for the opportunity to take a peek at the Hidden Talisman Classic in this life,¡± proclaimed Lu Jingzhong, a look of fanaticism flashing across his eyes.


    Xiahou Lan peacefully said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I once had the same thoughts. The Ancestor¡¯s knowledge was as deep as the ocean, only passing along seven-tenths of what he had learned and was already able to allow the Freezing Moon branch to survive to this day. I was once willing to pay any price, to make any sacrifice, in order to take a look at the Ancestor¡¯s works. However, at present, I am completely discouraged and only wish to spend the rest of my life in peace. Therefore, it is best if you do not involve Yuanfeng.¡±


    ¡°Does Senior Apprentice Brother think that this was my idea?¡± asked Lu Jingzhong, a hint of ridicule flashing across his eyes before he continued, ¡°Nephew¡¯s intelligence is outstanding and you have even passed along all of our teachings to him. At present, he is filled with the impetuousness of youth. How is he willing to bend his head to another? Senior Apprentice Brother, it would have been fine if you had not educated him and taught him the sword. It is too late now.¡±


    Xiahou Lan¡¯s expression changed. It was some time before he replied, ¡°What you say is true. It is truly too late.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ·çÉùº×à¦, fengshengheli ¨C idiom, lit. wind sighing and crane calling; fig. to panic at the slightest move, to be jittery


    ¶À¶ÏרÐÐ, duduanzhuanxing ¨C idiom, lit. to decide and act alone; fig. to take arbitrary action, a law unto oneself


    ÀíÖ±Æø׳, lizhiqizhuang ¨C idiom, lit. in the right and self-confident; bold and confident with justice on one¡¯s side; to have the courage of one¡¯s convictions; just and forceful


    »­Ó°ÁèÑÌ, huayinglingyan ¨C idiom, lit. to have one¡¯s portraits hung in the Lingyan Pavilion (ÁèÑ̸ó); fig. to be honored through the histories; this is a bit of an anachronism as the Lingyan Pavilion was a pavilion where Tang Taizong, Li Shimin, hung the commemorative portraits that he commissioned to honor the twenty-four officials for their service and contributions to the Tang Dynasty


    The Hidden Talisman Classic (ꎷû½›, Yinfujing) is the name of a Daoist scripture associated with Chinese astrology and internal alchemy, and is also the name of a Chinese feng shui text and a military strategy manual.

 Chapter 18: The Yong Emperor Returns to the Capital

    Chapter 18: The Yong Emperor Returns to the Capital


    When Gaozu1 returned, he praised Taizong for his diligence. When Taizong volunteered to patrol the frontier, the emperor did not approve it ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    On the sixteenth day of the sixth month, at nearly 3 PM, Princess Changle returned to the imperial palace under the escort of the Imperial Guard and Imperial Palace Guard. While seated within her carriage, her beautiful face had a hint of anxiety and worry upon it. Just earlier, Xiahou Yuanfeng had requested an audience with her through her maid, L¨¹¡¯e. Her original intention was to decline the meeting. But after recalling that, although Xiahou Yuanfeng was intent upon taking her as his bride, he did not continuously nag her after he was rejected. Thinking about this now, Changle considered Xiahou Yuanfeng to be more sensible compared to the gentle and cultivated Wei Ying. As a result, she had acceded to his request.


    When she met with Xiahou Yuanfeng, he did not say anything in particular, only tactfully reporting, ¡°Recently, this subject has received news that there are those who have been making a supreme effort to facilitate the wedding between Your Imperial Highness and Wei daren. Previously, after His Imperial Majesty bestowed the engagement, Your Imperial Highness rejected it, however, His Imperial Majesty has yet to retract his decree. As a result, there have been those who wish to compel the Princess to fulfill the engagement. Because Your Imperial Highness has been close to the Prince of Yong¡¯s household over this past year, even though Your Imperial Highness has never been willing to become involved in the struggle, in the eyes of some, Your Imperial Highness supports the Prince of Yong. Therefore, there are those who wish for the Princess to swiftly be married. If this were to happen, then the Wei family¡¯s position would remain neutral, while the Princess, as a virtuous married woman, would definitely not make trouble for your husband¡¯s family. Those individuals are taking drastic measures. Who doesn¡¯t know about Your Imperial Highness¡¯s good relationship with the Prince of Yong¡¯s household? Moreover, the Emperor dotes heavily upon the Princess. They do not want to see the Princess influence the Emperor¡¯s decisions. Besides, the Crown Prince¡¯s position as heir apparent is in danger. This is the situation in which they dare not ignore even the slightest detail. As a result, they view Your Imperial Highness¡¯s wedding with great importance. However, they dare not use force. It is likely that they will use some underhanded methods. Princess must be extremely careful. Although Wei daren¡¯s character is serious, he is deeply infatuated with the Princess and he could be easily manipulated by others.¡±


    Princess Changle gazed out through the thin muslin screen of the carriage window. The streets of Chang¡¯an were solemn and overawed, with imperial guardsmen everywhere. As her carriage moved, Changle could not help but feel extreme disappointment and frustration in her heart of hearts, remembering the scene when she was rescued from the Southern Chu palace by Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network on the eve of Jianye¡¯s desperate crisis. That day, when she gazed out the window, she had seen the normally bustling and prosperous streets of Jianye filled with frantic crowds of people. Today, as she gazed out at the hostile and tense atmosphere of Chang¡¯an, she could sense no difference from what she had seen before.


    ***


    On the eighteenth day of the sixth month, Emperor Li Yuan returned to Chang¡¯an. This time, it was quite clear that Li Yuan¡¯s mood was poor. Even when he accepted the kowtows of all of officialdom, his face remained ashen. After reluctantly stating a few words of praise to the Prince of Yong, Li Yuan hurriedly returned to the palace. Upon arriving, he immediately called for Wei Guan, Li Zhi, and Qin Qing to enter the palace for a conference. Conversely, the officials escorting the emperor back from Qiaoshan, Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Qin Yi, Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu, and the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, were all instructed to return to their residences to rest.


    In front of the three men, Li Yuan angrily and violently threw a teacup onto the floor, shattering it into pieces. Li Yuan castigated, ¡°You lot are truly capable. It was only a few days and yet what has happened to Our Chang¡¯an? Palace Attendant Zheng was attacked by an assassin, chaos in the eastern marketplace, and fires in Chang¡¯an. Good! Speak! How should We punish you lot?¡±


    The three hurriedly kowtowed and begged for forgiveness. In fear and trepidation, Wei Guan answered, ¡°Following orders, this subject was responsible for government affairs. This is entirely this subject¡¯s dereliction of duty by allowing these incidents to happen. Your Imperial Majesty, please punish me heavily.¡±


    Filled with shame, Qin Qing stated, ¡°This subject has failed Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s grace and was unable to ensure the peace in the imperial capital. First, the assassination attempt on Palace Attendant Zheng, followed by the turmoil in the eastern marketplace. Were it not for His Highness, the Prince of Yong, taking personal charge at the eastern marketplace, it is likely that the situation would have broadened and worsened. Your Imperial Majesty, please remove this subject from my office.¡±


    ¡°This was all this child¡¯s failure to supervise,¡± apologized Li Zhi, also greatly remorseful. ¡°Several days ago, this child had received reports from the northern frontier. However, this child did not take those reports seriously. Now having investigated matters clearly, we can confirm that this was all the work of Northern Han spies seizing the opportunity to cause trouble. This child is Imperial Father¡¯s personally appointed Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. My guilt cannot be forgiven.¡±


    As Li Yuan stared at the three falling over each other2 in begging for forgiveness, he suddenly felt extremely exhausted. He collapsed onto the throne. In his mind, he blamed these incidents on their struggle for power and authority. However, Li Yuan also clearly understood that this was all a result of his own machinations. Although he had nominally named his eldest son as heir apparent to adhere to proper rites, he had ulterior and selfish motives for doing so. He had always been jealous of Li Zhi¡¯s intelligence and capability. However, Li Yuan also knew that of his children only this son was capable of excelling him. But because of all kinds of reasons, he had still selected Li An. Could it be that he was wrong? Li Yuan suddenly recalled his desire to kill after he had received an eight hundred li urgent message.3 But now, he did not know who he could kill.


    As a civil official, there was no point in blaming Wei Guan. Although Qin Qing was guilty of dereliction of duty, after thinking it over, Li Yuan realized that there was no way for Qin Qing to actually be able to take charge of the present Chang¡¯an. Moreover, he had appointed Qin Qing to command the Imperial Guard because he was easy to use. As for the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, how could Li Yuan blame him? Li Zhi had spent the last several years in a dangerous situation and had been forced to conceal his strength and bide his time. When these incidents had occurred, Li Zhi had just come out from the Fasting Palace. Further, without Li Zhi disregarding life and limb to save a desperate crisis, it was likely that aside from Chang¡¯an being in ruins, the city would have become a slaughterhouse. In addition, he had nearly been assassinated as well. By rights, he should be commended. But if he were commended, what was to be done about the crown prince? Would he have to be deposed? Although Li Yuan was extremely disappointed about the crown prince, he was quite unwilling to have Li An deposed lightly. Li Yuan understood very clearly that if such a thing were to enter the official histories, it would only serve to blacken his own reputation, let alone the fact that a pompous and dignified reason was needed. However, there was no way that outsiders would be permitted to learn of the crown prince¡¯s current offenses.


    Reaching this conclusion, Li Yuan tiredly waved his hand and declared, ¡°Fine.¡­ Wei Guan will forfeit a year¡¯s worth of his salary. Qin Qing will be demoted one rank and will continue to serve temporarily as the Commander of the Imperial Guard in order to use meritorious service to make up for his offenses. Having performed meritorious service by making sacrifices at the secondary altar and successfully quelled the turmoil, the Prince of Yong should, by rights, be rewarded heavily. However, since there is further room for advancement, We will bestow three thousand taels of gold upon you.¡±


    Li Zhi kowtowed. ¡°This child thanks Imperial Father for this reward. However, this child does not lack gold and silver. There have been many casualties among the common people because of this incident in Chang¡¯an. This child hopes that Imperial Father will use these rewards to provide emergency relief to the commoners. This child would be greatly indebted.¡±


    Li Yuan gazed deeply at Li Zhi, both delighted and worried. Smiling, Li Yuan replied, ¡°Zhi¡¯er is truly deserving of the appellation of a virtuous prince. All right, We approve. You have suffered a shock from being attacked by an assassin, and should go back to your residence to rest properly.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, from these incidents in Chang¡¯an and the reports from the northern frontier, it is likely that Northern Han is stirring,¡± stated Li Zhi promptly before explaining his request, ¡°If Imperial Father permits it, this child wishes to inspect the northern frontier.¡±


    An indistinguishable light flickered across Li Yuan¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°We will think this matter over. Go make preparations.¡±


    Li Zhi was overjoyed. Before he had come, Jiang Zhe had sat down with him and had a long talk. If the emperor had immediately agreed with his suggestion, then he, Li Zhi, would have no way to become the heir apparent in an aboveboard manner. Although it was said that a dragon prances in the abyss, the tiger roars in the jungle, to be carefree and leisurely, that also meant that Imperial Father had no intention of ever allowing him to become the heir apparent, otherwise he would absolutely not be permitted to leave the heart of the empire at this hour. If this was the case, Jiang Zhe believed that the throne could only be wrested through martial might. That was not what either Jiang Zhe or Li Zhi hoped for. However, if the emperor were to insist that Li Zhi remain in the capital, then it meant that Li Zhi had a fifty percent chance to be designated as heir apparent by the emperor. The other fifty percent was in the event that Li Yuan was jealous and suspicious of Li Zhi, and absolutely would not permit him to return to the army. But if the emperor were to hesitate, then congratulations, this meant that the emperor was gravely disappointed with the crown prince. As long as Li Zhi handled matters carefully and appropriately, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to obtain the position as heir apparent.


    The aspect regarding Jiang Zhe that Li Zhi admired the most was Jiang Zhe¡¯s ability to see through another¡¯s thoughts at first glance. However, this did not include the people by his side, such as Xiaoshunzi or Roulan. This was probably what it meant to be able to perceive the tips of an animal¡¯s hair and yet unable to see Mount Tai.4 Jubilant and joyous, and yet unable to express it, Li Zhi hurriedly bade his farewell and returned home.


    When he returned to his residence, Li Zhi was naturally delighted. When Wei Guan returned to his residence, no one dared to criticize him. Only Qin Qing was restless and jumpy.5 He did not know how he would be punished by his father. After thinking it over, Qin Qing decided to seek out Qin Yong to accompany him to meet his father so as to reduce the punishment that he would receive. Thinking of this, Qin Qing did not return to his prince consort¡¯s residence and also did not go directly to pay his respects to his father. Rather, he first went to Qin Yong¡¯s residence. Although Qin Yong had been raised in Qin Yi¡¯s residence, ten years ago, he had moved out, reportedly because his mother was not used to the dignity of the grand general¡¯s residence. Before he had gotten married, Qin Qing would frequently spend time at Qin Yong¡¯s home. In reality, Qin Yong¡¯s residence was not far from the grand general¡¯s residence. Born impoverished, even though Qin Yong¡¯s mother was already aged, she was healthy, and was fond of cultivating a vegetable garden and raising chickens. Qin Yong had also hired several female servants to take care of his mother. As a result, both mother and son lived quite comfortably. Qin Qing was extremely fond of Qin Yong¡¯s mother¡¯s cooking, finding it tastier than the dishes prepared by the famed chefs of the grand general¡¯s residence. But after he had gotten married, Qin Qing had gradually distanced himself from this life.


    As he was deep in contemplation, Qin Qing spurred his horse forward. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at Qin Yong¡¯s home. Hopping off his horse, Qin Qing stepped forward and knocked heavily upon the door. From within, a voice full of vitality called out, ¡°Coming! Has big brother returned?¡±


    Qin Qing was left stupefied. What was going on? Did Brother Yong move? Before he could think this through, the door had already opened and an elegant youth roughly sixteen or seventeen years of age stuck his head out. When he saw Qin Qing, he also stared stupidly at Qin Qing, asking, ¡°Your Excellency, who are you looking for?¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, Qin Qing inquired, ¡°Is Qin Yong here? I¡¯m his younger cousin.¡±


    ¡°Foster mother is always speaking of General, constantly saying that you are the fondest of her cooking,¡± responded the youth, his eyes brightening. Finished speaking, he turned his head and yelled, ¡°Foster mother, foster mother! Qin Qing, General Qin has come!¡±


    From within, the sound a cheerful voice could be heard. ¡°What General Qin? Here, he¡¯s your older cousin. Hua¡¯er, why haven¡¯t you allowed Qing¡¯er to come in yet?¡±


    The youth laughed happily and pulled the door open. Confused, Qin Qing led his horse into the home. After tying the horse to a large tree in the courtyard, Qin Qing spoke to the smiling, aged woman standing on the steps, ¡°Auntie, I haven¡¯t been able to come pay a visit recently. Have you been well?¡±


    The old lady replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been well. It¡¯s just your Brother Yong. So busy that he frequently can¡¯t come home. Fortunately, I have Hua¡¯er as company.¡±


    Puzzled, Qin Qing inquired, ¡°Is this little brother your foster son?¡±


    ¡°He is called Liu Hua,¡± answered the old lady with a smile. ¡°He is originally from Jiangnan. He was orphaned at a young age and was left homeless. A few years ago, he worked for a merchant. As a result, he had the opportunity to study a bit and gained some experiences. Afterwards, he drifted to Chang¡¯an, but unfortunately fell ill. Fortunately, your Brother Yong discovered him ill on the roadside and so brought him back. I saw that this child was clever and thoughtful, and so took him as an adoptive son. He doesn¡¯t have any other attributes, aside from being thoughtful and hardworking. At present, he is a shop assistant at a silk weaver, and has already risen to become a foreman. Unlike your Brother Yong who only knows to hang out in the barracks and hasn¡¯t found a daughter-in-law for me so that I can hold and embrace a grandchild.¡±


    With this, Qin Qing understood and gazed towards Liu Hua. He saw that this youth had delicate features, his eyebrows like the moon, his eyes like the stars, a smile on the corner of his lips. Whoever saw him would find him amiable and adorable. Qin Qing could not help but have a favorable impression. With a smile, he said, ¡°Since you are auntie¡¯s foster son, then you can call me Fourth Brother. Of our generation, Brother Yong is the eldest, while I am number four.¡±


    Liu Hua cleverly spoke, ¡°Little brother pays his respects to Fourth Brother. Is Fourth Brother here to find foster brother? Just now, the Grand General summoned foster brother.¡±


    Starting to panic, Qin Qing inquired, ¡°How was Brother Yong¡¯s facial expressions? Was he worried about being punished by my dad?¡±


    Almost bursting out in laughter, Liu Hua hurriedly expressed, ¡°There were no abnormalities on Brother Yong¡¯s face. He only said that he wouldn¡¯t be returning this evening, having foster mother and I to not wait for him.¡±


    Within his mind, Qin Qing felt apprehensive. Of course Qin Yong wasn¡¯t coming back. At the very least, he would have someone to accompany him in kneeling within the ancestral hall. Thinking of this, Qin Qing did not dare to waste any more time and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about me. I need to go back to pay my respects to Father.¡±


    Smiling, the old lady agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You two brothers are the same. Yong¡¯er also said that he needed to see the Grand General today right before he was summoned.¡±


    The more he listened, the more flustered Qin Qing became, promptly and hurriedly bidding his farewell. Mounting his horse, he spurred it to a gallop and headed to the grand general¡¯s residence. What he did not see was that the youth who saw him to the door had a strange funny look in his eyes.


    Qin Qing was completely weighed down by anxiety, wanting to return home as soon as possible to avoid his father¡¯s temper from increasing, and yet, also worrying that once father saw him, he would be beaten and ordered to kneel in the ancestral hall. Like this, he returned to the grand general¡¯s residence. Just as he walked through the door, a family retainer reported that the master had ordered that, upon arrival, the young master was to head straight for the study.


    Qin Qing shivered. To him, his father¡¯s study was the most terrifying place in the entire residence. Each time he made a mistake, the first thing his father would do was to call him into the study. However, there was no way for him to slip away now. He had no alternative but to feign calmness, arriving at the door to the study. Just when Qin Qing finally summoned up the courage to push the door open and enter, he was left stupefied by what he saw. In casual dress, Qin Yi was poring over a map in deep discussion with Qin Yong. Seeing Qin Qing arrive, Qin Yi only glanced at him slightly before continuing to speak with Qin Yong. Listening carefully, Qin Qing discovered that his father and cousin were discussing how to rearrange Chang¡¯an¡¯s defenses to prevent these incidents from happening again. Qin Qing could not help but feel shame. Not daring to interrupt, he listened to his father and cousin discuss how to arrange the defenses. Before, the primary duty of the Imperial Guard was to defend the Imperial City, while law and order within Chang¡¯an was the responsibility of the Imperial Capital Magistrate. As a result, the Imperial Guard was left somewhat unprepared when the recent incident had erupted. Although this was partly a result of Qin Yi, the actual commander of the Imperial Guard, not being present, the Imperial Guard¡¯s ability to react was lacking. Therefore, Qin Yi was determined to rearrange the Imperial Guard¡¯s defenses and modify its training regimen.


    After the two finished their discussion, Qin Yi picked up a teacup and took a sip. He casually asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to say to your father?¡±


    Qin Qing¡¯s heart jumped, as he promptly said, ¡°Father, this is all due to Qing¡¯er¡¯s incompetence. Father, please punish me.¡±


    Smiling slightly, Qin Yi remarked, ¡°Now that you already are the Prince Consort of Jingjiang, I can no longer supervise you. I do not blame you for the recent incidents. You are still young and your prestige is lacking. Your handling of this to such a result can be considered as barely acceptable. What I want to ask you is why days earlier you stopped the carriage of Major Jiang of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. These days, I have been waiting for you to come to explain the situation. However, until now, you have yet to explain yourself.¡±


    At first, Qin Qing was left dumbfounded. Afterwards, he suddenly clarified, ¡°So it was this matter ¡­ if Father did not raise it, I would have almost forgotten it. To speak of it, I am still a bit annoyed. That day, there was definitely a rebel hidden inside the carriage, but Jiang Zhe used the gold pendant to force me to cease my search. If Hanyou had not told me to cease causing further trouble, I would have secretly petitioned the Emperor ¡­¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s face bore a furious expression upon hearing Qin Qing¡¯s words, his fingers trembling, almost unable to hold onto the teacup. It was a good while before he spoke, ¡°I did not know that you had such ability and wisdom. Good. You are truly a good son.¡±


    This time, Qin Qing was seriously frightened. He had been terrified of his father for a long time. He promptly kneeled on the floor. In a trembling voice, he atoned, ¡°Please calm down, Father.¡± However, his expression revealed his bewilderment, clearly not knowing what he had done wrong.


    With a heavy heart, Qin Yi shook his head. On this earth, there were no closer relations than between a father and his son. It wasn¡¯t that he did not wish for his son to become outstanding, to become a leader of men. However, Qin Qing was so ignorant and stubborn, frequently unable to see things clearly. This kind of natural endowment was enough for a military officer, but not for someone who was in the middle of the political intrigue of the court. At present, with his help, Qin Qing would be safe and sound. But if he were to pass, who would take care of his son? Even if Li Hanyou would advise Qin Qing on the basis of their relationship as husband and wife, it was likely he would be no more than putty in her hands. If he had known this would happen, Qin Yi would absolutely not have agreed to transfer his son back to the capital. Resisting his anger with great difficulty, Qin Yi spoke, ¡°You unfilial son. Are you truly that capable to provoke the Prince of Yong¡¯s household without worrying? Regardless of whether there was a rebel aboard Major Jiang¡¯s carriage, even if it was true, you do not have the qualifications to interfere.¡±


    ¡°But that was the truth,¡± stammered Qin Qing. ¡°Hasn¡¯t father always said that upon taking responsibility of the Imperial Guard, one must be fair and aboveboard, unafraid of influential bigwigs?¡±


    ¡°I had you be fair and aboveboard, unafraid of influential personages, in order to protect the innocent!¡± screamed Qin Yi furiously. ¡°Not to make trouble for the Prince of Yong! At present, who doesn¡¯t know that the Prince of Yong¡¯s meritorious contributions to Great Yong are unmatched, but because of the Crown Prince¡¯s fear, a wall has been built up between the brothers? We, as subjects, can only watch on without interfering. Since ancient times, there is no good or evil in the struggle to become heir apparent. As long as they do not harm the common people and innocents, why are you, the little fellow, getting involved? It¡¯s fine if you are helping the Princess of Jingjiang¡¯s close friend seek justice and make trouble for Pei Yun, even though Pei Yun did nothing wrong. However, you should not have publicly and openly caused trouble for the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Furthermore, it is likely that there was someone in the carriage that was inconvenient for you to see. Even if there was no one and they permitted you to search it, wouldn¡¯t that cause the prestige of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household to cease to exist? When that time comes, no matter how magnanimous the Prince of Yong is, he will be unable to pardon your rudeness.¡±


    Qin Qing was not utterly stupid. Hearing Qin Yi¡¯s words, his face turned scarlet, not knowing what to say. Heaving a sigh, Qin Yi continued, ¡°Besides, there are some things that aren¡¯t as simple as they appear. You say that man is a rebel, but you forget that man is also the Emperor¡¯s blood relative. If you were to report this matter, ought the Emperor get involved or not? How can you casually meddle in these matters? Fine. I won¡¯t say anything further. Go to the ancestral hall to reflect upon your actions. How can you be so obedient to the words of a woman? Humph!¡±


    At this moment, someone reported from the other side of the door, ¡°Older Brother Qin, the Emperor has issued an edict.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Qin Yi asked, ¡°What edict?¡±


    That man pushed open the door, revealing himself as the Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu. With a solemn expression, he proclaimed, ¡°The Emperor has issued an edict. A few days earlier, the Crown Prince was recuperating within the Imperial Palace. Now that he has recovered somewhat, he can return to his residence to continue his recovery. For now, he does not need to head to the Eastern Palace to handle government affairs. The Prince of Yong¡¯s contributions this time have been brilliant. Under normal circumstances, he would be heavily rewarded. But upon his request, his rewards are being used to relieve the suffering of those affected. In addition, the Prince of Qi will depart the capital tomorrow. On behalf of the Son of Heaven, he will inspect the northern frontier and safeguard against an offensive from Northern Han.¡±


    Savoring this information for some time, Qin Yi replied, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s decision truly provides food for thought.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¸ß×æ, gaozu ¨C lit. supreme ancestor; refers to Li Yuan


    ÕùÏÈ¿Öºó, zhengxiankonghou ¨C idiom, lit. striving to be first and fearing to be last; fig. outdoing one another, falling over each other


    China had an official post system that delivered messages. The most urgent required the messenger to travel eight hundred li per day (four hundred kilometers; although the speed was frequently a lot less and was typically around 4-500 li per day). For example, when An Lushan rebelled during the Tang Dynasty, the message reporting his rebellion traveled three thousand li and arrived at the capital in six days, averaging five hundred li per day.


    ²ìÇïºÁ֮ĩ£¬È´²»¼û̩ɽ, chaqiuhaozhimo, quebujian Taishan ¨C idiom, lit. being able to perceive the tips of an animal¡¯s hair and yet unable to see Mount Tai; fig. can''t see the forest for the trees


    ã·ã·²»°², zhuizhuibu¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. to be on tenterhooks; fig. to be anxious and frightened

 Chapter 19: The Princess’s Secret Remonstration

    Chapter 19: The Princess¡¯s Secret Remonstration


    On the nineteenth day of the sixth month, Gaozu issued an edict, allowing the Prince to return home, while removing the Prince¡¯s authority. The Prince was filled with fear and worry ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynasty Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    The speed that Li Yuan¡¯s edict was issued naturally filled all with amazement. Virtually all assumed that this decision had been made long ago. However, they did not know that the decision to issue this edict was actually made overnight. That day, after the Prince of Yong and company had departed, Li Yuan was filled with anxiety and worry. Since long ago, whenever he ran into a Gordian problem that he could not resolve, he would discuss these matters with his top ministers. However, today¡¯s problem was completely different. Wei Guan was always neutral and would inevitably not say much. Qin Yi and Cheng Shu were all military men, and never had been willing to get involved in politics. Zheng Xia, alas ¡­ Zheng Xia¡¯s character was upright and outspoken, handling everything impartially, but at present, he was seriously injured and could not offer his advice. As Li Yuan¡¯s mind turned, he realized the only one he could discuss this matter with was Noble Consort Ji. However, Li Yuan was unwilling to speak with her. If Li Yuan had his heart set on ensuring the succession of his crown prince, then Noble Consort Ji¡¯s advice would naturally be of use. However, now that Li Yuan was utterly disappointed with the crown prince, the attitude of the Fengyi Sect was very clear. Reportedly, the Fengyi Sect master had already personally arrived in Chang¡¯an. Although Fan Huiyao had not come to see him, Li Yuan knew from her conduct that she still supported the crown prince. With this, Noble Consort Ji¡¯s attitude was already set. At this moment, Li Yuan sincerely hoped for someone without selfish and ulterior motives to discuss the situation with. The more he thought, the more vexed he became. Within his harem, practically everyone was involved in politics. The sole exception was Noble Consort Zhangsun, unselfish and undemanding. After thinking it over, Li Yuan decided to go to her chambers to idle away some of the time. Looking up at the sky to determine the time of day, Li Yuan did not dispatch someone ahead and walked in the direction of Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s Eternal Spring Palace Hall.


    Entering the palace hall, the supervising eunuch promptly came over and kowtowed, informing Li Yuan that the noble consort and the princess were strolling in the palace hall¡¯s garden. Li Yuan walked towards the garden. Before he had even entered, he heard a peal of lively laughter. He could not help but feel his gloom reduce. Entering, Li Yuan saw Noble Consort Zhangsun sitting within a pavilion, while Princess Changle, dressed in the garb of northern barbarians, played cuju with Roulan and two palace maids. Although Roulan was still young, she was extremely nimble, running all over the garden, chasing after the ball. Helped by everyone yielding to her, she played quite well. Seeing her innocence, unaffected by the worries of the world, the vexations in his mind were reduced to nothingness.


    At this moment, the eunuch declared in a loud voice, ¡°His Imperial Majesty has arrived!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone promptly came over to welcome the emperor. With a laugh, Li Yuan stated, ¡°We are only here to take a look, there is no need for everyone to stand on ceremony.¡± Finished speaking, he stepped forward and picked up the rosy-faced Roulan, asking her, ¡°Little Roulan has played quite well. How are you free to enter the palace today? Every single time, you will come into the palace only if your Auntie Changle personally invites you.¡±


    With gleaming eyes and in an innocent voice, Roulan replied, ¡°Imperial Grandfather, Roulan wishes to frequently come see Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, and Imperial Grandfather. However, some people have said that if Roulan comes too often to see Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, there will be people who get angry with the Princess, thus Roulan does not dare to come.¡±


    Li Yuan could not help but get angry. He naturally understood the meaning behind Roulan¡¯s words. There were those who were worried that Princess Changle would get too close to the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. The change in his complexion caused Princess Changle to be frightened, promptly stepping forward and stating, ¡°Imperial Father, Roulan is thoughtless, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Li Yuan waved his hand, dismissing all of the palace maids and eunuchs. Seeing this, Princess Changle had L¨¹¡¯e also take Roulan away. Understanding that they needed to discuss a private matter, Leng Chuan and company also withdrew into the distance. Li Yuan unenthusiastically stated, ¡°Changle, you¡¯ve truly suffered greatly. It¡¯s fine if your older brothers haven¡¯t made something of themselves, but their conduct has even implicated you ¡­¡±


    Princess Changle promptly smiled and replied, ¡°Imperial Father, it¡¯s only second brother who is overthinking things. In reality, there is no one who would take out their anger upon this child over this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± agreed Noble Consort Zhangsun. ¡°Zhen¡¯er is your most beloved daughter. Who would dare make things difficult for her?¡±


    Li Yuan sighed again. ¡°Alas, We are extremely disappointed with the Crown Prince. But how can he be deposed so lightly? At present, the entire court is either seeking to preserve the Crown Prince¡¯s position to take credit in front of him or wish to set the Prince of Yong as heir apparent. We are in an extremely difficult situation.¡±


    A look of worry flashed across Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s eyes. Although she did not involve herself in the affairs of state, she knew full well what was presently going on. Speaking from the heart, the succession had barely anything to do with her. Although she had a somewhat favorable impression of the Prince of Yong because of Lady Gao, the Princess of Yong, it was not enough for Noble Consort Zhangsun to support him. Now that the emperor had openly spoken of this matter to her, if she were to say something, it was likely that her words would be known tomorrow. From this point forward, there was no way that she could continue to live in peace. Consequently, she could only speak obliquely, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Majesty to worry. It is only natural that these subjects all have different thoughts. The decision regarding the heir apparent can only be made by you.¡±


    Although these words were vague and shallow, when Li Yuan heard them, he felt comfortable. He could not help but declare, ¡°Be that as it may, We are in an impossible situation. Although the Crown Prince is no good, he has been the heir apparent for many years. Although the Prince of Yong is good, his ambitions are too great. We understand the difficulties of founding an empire and are worried that he would be shortsighted and look for a fast return,1 ultimately destroying the empire.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun wished to say something, but hesitated. Although she was extremely gratified that Li Yuan trusted her so much, involving the members of the harem would cause no end of trouble. Li Yuan understood the difficulties that she faced. From the beginning, he had no hopes that Noble Consort Zhangsun would be able to give him any suggestions and only wished to voice his complaints. As a result, he did not pry deeper, only voicing his difficulties to reduce the weight upon his heart. As he spoke, he noticed that Princess Changle was thinking pensively. Curious, Li Yuan asked, ¡°Changle, do you have an opinion?¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Changle answered, ¡°Imperial Father, although this child does not understand anything about the affairs of state, regardless of what Imperial Father thinks, the most important thing to do at present is to pacify the situation. Regardless of what Imperial Father decides, everything can be arranged in the future. For the situation to remain suspended like this, not only will the Crown Prince be worried and second brother vexed, even the entire court will be anxious and apprehensive, worried that they misinterpret the trend.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s heart leapt. Changle¡¯s words were quite reasonable. As long as he continued to mull over how to handle this issue, the more the crown prince would be worried about his position as heir apparent, resentment stirring in his heart. Even the Prince of Yong would inevitably have expectations. If the end result did not conform to his intentions, he would also not be happy. If he could temporarily placate them until he had made up his mind and made the arrangements, wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds? Thinking of this, Li Yuan rose to his feet happily and proclaimed, ¡°Changle speaks the truth. All right, We need to go issue an edict. You can do as you wish.¡± So speaking, Li Yuan immediately returned to the Imperial Study, issuing the edict. Not tolerating the remonstrations of any of his subjects, he swiftly and decisively promulgated the edict.


    The issue of this edict caused everyone to be delighted and satisfied. The crown prince was naturally overjoyed. When he kowtowed to accept the edict, Li An, moved to tears, vowed to the Heavens that he would turn over a new leaf.2 The Prince of Qi was also overjoyed. These past two years, he had basically been confined to the capital. Aside from visiting brothels, he hunted with dogs or falcons. He had long itched to return to the borders to fight a few battles. With this opportunity, he was naturally very happy. Practically just after the edict was issued, the Prince of Qi did not even bother to say anything to the crown prince and immediately left the capital. Naturally, this left the crown prince furious.


    Apart from this, it would be reasonable to state that the Prince of Yong, who originally had the opportunity to take the crown prince¡¯s place as heir apparent, had his hopes dashed and would inevitably be distressed. In reality, however, over the past few days, the Prince of Yong maintained a natural and poised bearing. He was the first to congratulate the crown prince. Of course, what he was congratulating was the crown prince¡¯s recovery from his ¡°illness.¡± Afterwards, the Prince of Yong personally saw off the Prince of Qi and then paid a visit to Palace Attendant Zheng to check on his recovery. Contrary to what one might expect, he was busy every day. Although he had a veneer of calm, there was not a hint of joy on his face. As a result, everyone concluded that he was resentful and annoyed. However, these same people also praised the Prince of Yong for his magnanimous bearing and the broadness of his mind. What they did not know was that without the veneer, joy would likely have covered the entirety of the Prince of Yong¡¯s face.


    After he had received Li Yuan¡¯s imperial edict, Li Zhi was originally filled with gloom, blaming Imperial Father for being partial to the crown prince. He had not idea that as soon as he walked into the Cold Courtyard, Jiang Zhe would actually congratulate him. Li Zhi worriedly inquired, ¡°Suiyun, Imperial Father¡¯s prejudice is clear. Why are you celebrating?¡±


    With a smile, Jiang Zhe replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you are someone involved and thus cannot see things clearly. At present, the Emperor is extremely disappointed with the Crown Prince. If the Emperor had secretly reprimanded the Crown Prince, then the Emperor still holds out some hope for the Crown Prince. However, from what this subject has learned, the Emperor did not reprimand the Crown Prince. Like the proverb goes, ¡®the deeper the love, the more intense the criticism.¡¯ At present, in spite of everything, the Emperor did not reproach the Crown Prince in the slightest because the Emperor is unwilling to waste a single moment. In this subject¡¯s view, Your Imperial Highness is only one step away from the position of heir apparent.¡±


    In distress, Li Zhi worried, ¡°Even if I am one step away, I am still worlds apart from it. At present, the Fengyi Sect Master has arrived at the capital, greatly increasing the Crown Prince¡¯s strength. It is possible that they will try to assassinate us. Additionally, under her supervision, the Crown Prince will speak and act cautiously. For Imperial Father to not depose the Crown Prince means that there is still some ground for the Crown Prince. If this matter drags out, it is likely to be unfavorable for me. Besides, there needs to be a reason to depose the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince does not err going forward, even if Imperial Father wishes to depose him, it will still be impossible.¡±


    With a smile, I explained, ¡°At present, it is likely that the Crown Prince does not think this way. Although the Emperor let off the Crown Prince this time, the Crown Prince is prohibited from handling affairs of state in the Eastern Palace. The alienation between them is already becoming clear. It is likely that the Crown Prince is presently full of anxiety and suspicion, worried that the Emperor would take action against him. In order to protect himself, the Crown Prince will likely only fall deeper and deeper into the abyss. At present, Your Imperial Highness need only spread rumors that the reason why the Emperor did not depose the Crown Prince is because of the strength of the Crown Prince¡¯s backers. Afterwards, we can seize upon the offenses of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction to launch an offensive. We will not attack the Crown Prince directly, only blaming his supporters for failing the responsibility of having the Emperor and the Crown Prince¡¯s favor. With Your Imperial Highness¡¯s prestige, it will be a piece of cake. For us to take these actions, on the surface, it will not harm the Crown Prince¡¯s safety. As a result, the Crown Prince will not believe that our actions are deliberate, believing instead that we have received a secret edict from the Emperor. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness needs to find the opportunity to hold a few private discussions with the Emperor, making sure that no one finds out the truth. In this way, the Crown Prince will become increasingly suspicious that the Emperor has already made up his mind to set Your Imperial Highness as the heir apparent, thus having arranged for Your Imperial Highness to eliminate the Crown Prince¡¯s supporters. This strategy will serve the purpose of inadvertently alerting the enemy.3 As long as the Crown Prince is bewildered, he will rush indiscriminately and act blindly, naturally making mistakes. When the time comes, with the right conditions, success will occur without any effort,4 and the Crown Prince will be deposed.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s words, Li Zhi accepted them wholeheartedly. He replied, ¡°It could be said that Suiyun thoroughly understands the minds of others. That¡¯s right. Who would expect that our intentions for eliminating with great fanfare the Crown Prince¡¯s supporters is not to attack the Crown Prince¡¯s faction?¡±


    Rising to my feet, I stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, at present, the situation has reached the most critical state. Your Imperial Highness should recall Sir Ziyou back to Chang¡¯an to preside over the present situation. Although this subject is resourceful, there are many matters that only Shi daren can handle properly. Shi daren has the talent to be a Prime Minister. It will be a great pity if he does not return.¡±


    ¡°Suiyun speaks correctly,¡± agreed Li Zhi, touched. ¡°The present situation truly requires Ziyou to return. Right now, the state of affairs in Youzhou is already stabilized. Ziyou has already attracted a number of worthy talents. He is of no further use in Youzhou. It would be better if he returned. Ziyou handles matters with caution and care. Right now, this Prince truly needs him to come back to take charge of things.¡± Finished speaking, Li Zhi mentally praised Jiang Zhe¡¯s broadmindedness in his heart. When Ziyou returned, although Li Zhi would still rely upon Jiang Zhe to give advice and provide strategies, Li Zhi would trust and heavily utilize Ziyou slightly more. After all, in his thoughts, Shi Yu was his future prime minister, the head of the civil officials. However, Jiang Zhe was unafraid of the consequences of having Shi Yu recalled in the slightest.


    What Li Zhi did not know was that I paid no attention to power, riches, and honor. Further, my health was poor. Many of the particulars were already being handled by Guan Xiu, Dong Zhi, and Gou Lian. Shi Yu¡¯s return would not affect me in the slightest. Besides, Shi Yu¡¯s return would also be of great benefit to me.


    After discussing the affairs, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, departed. Before he had gone far, Li Zhi caught sight of a youth in the uniform of an imperial bodyguard walk over. This man¡¯s appearance was handsome, his temperament apathetic. With one look, Li Zhi knew that this man was not normal. However, what was strange was that Li Zhi felt he had seen this man before. But no matter how he racked his brains, Li Zhi could not figure out when and where he had met this youthful imperial bodyguard with such a unique bearing.


    I noticed as soon as Li Zhi¡¯s stride slowed. However, I did not make a single sound. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, had met Xia Jinyi several times. This was the perfect opportunity to test whether Xia Jinyi¡¯s disguise was effective. Speaking of disguises, I had once been fooled by a story in the unofficial histories that it was possible for someone to be so disguised that even their closest friends would not be able to recognize them. However, this was actually impossible. First of all, there were many limitations to transforming a person¡¯s face. The nature of a person, no matter how handsome or ugly, was capable of giving people a harmonious feeling. If blindly changed, it would be easy to cause people to become suspicious. Moreover, to disguise someone, one¡¯s distinctive characteristics were extremely important. If there was something particular about someone¡¯s appearance and build, even if that person was disguised, it would be difficult to fool others. Even if one¡¯s facial features are successfully changed, one¡¯s manner of speech and bearing still needed to be changed. Many people could identify their close friends and relatives based upon their figure and hearing their voice. Therefore, it was extremely hard to make it difficult for close friends to be fooled.


    However, this time, I had complete faith in my methods. Although I was only familiar with the art of disguise and had not ever employed it, Xia Jinyi had used disguising methods before. It was enough for me to guide him. After careful study, I had him make small changes to his facial features¡ªhaving him change his hairstyle and altering his eyebrows. Combined with his completely transformed bearing, it was enough to entirely change him into a different person. Then, I had spent some time teaching him how to change his movements and changing the tempo and pitch of his voice when he spoke. He was a quick study. His current display was the best evidence of this. The Prince of Yong did not recognize him. Moreover, since Xia Jinyi had already ¡°died¡± from the emperor taking out his anger on him, as long as Xia Jinyi stayed in seclusion for a period of time, no one would be able to recognize him again. Besides, in a year or two, no one would even remember Xia Jinyi¡¯s death.


    Seeing the hesitation on the Prince of Yong¡¯s face, I smiled and inquired, ¡°Has Your Imperial Highness seen a stranger? He is called Dong Que and is a new imperial bodyguard that this subject has taken into my service. Although he is not from the military, there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. There is no need to worry about this man¡¯s loyalty.¡±


    Nearly instantaneously, the Prince of Yong replied, ¡°So it¡¯s one of your new imperial bodyguards. No wonder this Prince feels that he looks familiar and yet can¡¯t remember his name.¡±


    Xia Jinyi, now known as Dong Que, stepped forward and saluted the Prince of Yong, strictly adhering to proper etiquette.5 However, his expression was extremely distant. Li Zhi did not pay much attention, only smiling and stating, ¡°It is rare for Suiyun to accept a subordinate. Presumably, you are a talent. You must spare no effort to advance yourself so that Major Jiang¡¯s high regard is not in vain.¡±


    Dong Que respectfully acknowledged, ¡°This subordinate solemnly obeys Your Imperial Highness¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Watching the Prince of Yong depart, I smiled faintly and stated, ¡°You can stop worrying about your safety within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Xia, no, Dong Que, you are most familiar with that person. Tell me, what does that person wish to do the most right now?¡±


    While Dong Que¡¯s expression remained apathetic, he respectfully answered, ¡°That person¡¯s temperament lacks restraint. He will likely be able to endure for ten to fifteen days. However, there is absolutely no way he can endure for a month. At present, he is fondest of engaging in illicit sexual relationships with married women. Only through this can he satisfy his excitement and stimulate his desire. In reality, although Concubine Chun was beautiful, she probably did not surpass his concubines. It is only that his wife is inferior to his concubines, his concubines are inferior to his maid servants, his maid servants are inferior to those he snatches, those he snatches are inferior to those he cannot snatch. That was why he was so addicted.¡±


    After thinking it over carefully, a strange smile appeared on my face, as I wondered, ¡°You spent quite some time in the Crown Prince¡¯s household. Who amongst the Eastern Palace¡¯s officials and the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted subordinates have the most beautiful wives and concubines?¡±


    Dong Que¡¯s expression changed. Spending some time in contemplation, he said, ¡°Hanlin Academic Shao Yan¡¯s wife, Lady Huo, is a peerless beauty. Half a year ago, the Crown Prince met her in a Buddhist temple and was extremely tempted. However, not long afterwards, the Crown Prince met Concubine Chun. Shao Yan has only recently joined the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. He is talented and the Crown Prince regards him highly.¡±


    I meticulously inquired, ¡°How is Lady Huo¡¯s character?¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Dong Que replied, ¡°The Crown Prince once dispatched me to find out. Lady Huo hails from an influential family, and is a wise and virtuous lady. She and Shao Yan are extremely harmonious and affectionate.¡±


    Letting out a light sigh, I stated, ¡°What a pity ¡­ If that is the case, then it is inappropriate for me to act.¡±


    Frowning, Dong Que asked, ¡°Why is daren taking pity over a mere woman? She isn¡¯t someone important.¡±


    ¡°I have never lightly forced anyone to do anything,¡± I expressed with a slight smile. ¡°Even if I want someone to die, I want him to die willingly.¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s figure appeared. With a strange look, he stated, ¡°Young master, I do not know if the Heavens are helping you, but the Ministry of Personnel, under orders from the Emperor, just dismissed all of officials of the Eastern Palace. Shao Yan has been promoted to become a Reader-in-Waiting assigned to the Eastern Palace.¡± So speaking, Xiaoshunzi handed a list of names, composed of the newly appointed Eastern Palace officials, to me.


    As expected, I saw Shao Yan¡¯s name. I could not help but laugh and say, ¡°This is exceedingly coincidental. I had His Imperial Highness submit a secret memorial to the Emperor, stating that the Eastern Palace officials could not escape responsibility for the Crown Prince¡¯s misconduct, and should be discarded and replaced. My original intention was to arrange several people from our side. However, I didn¡¯t expect the Crown Prince¡¯s backing to be truly dogged and strong, only arranging for the Crown Prince¡¯s people in. The only thing that I wonder about is if Shao Yan was the Crown Prince¡¯s own choice.¡±


    ¡°Young master has hit the mark,¡± responded Xiaoshunzi with a slight smile. ¡°This is a list of names that the Crown Prince handed to Noble Consort Ji. I had people make a copy.¡±


    Taking the silk paper that he handed over, I took a look. Of the names upon the paper, the first one was Shao Yan¡¯s. I could not help but sigh and reply, ¡°When man brings calamities upon himself, there is no hope for escape. I had not yet acted but he is unable to bear it.¡±


    Dong Que icily declared, ¡°At present, he may not yet have such intentions. He probably only desires to see Shao Yan and thus subconsciously arranged to have him come to his side.¡±


    Glancing at Dong Que, I smiled. ¡°The Eastern Palace Reader-in-Waiting is not a typical position. According to proper rites, since Lady Huo already holds a title,6 she is required to have an audience with the Crown Princess. Tell me, what would happen if the Crown Prince accidentally meets Lady Huo a few times? Can he restrain himself?¡±


    Dong Que was speechless. It was some time before he replied, ¡°He cannot.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ¼±¹¦½üÀû, jigongjinli ¨C idiom, lit. seeking instant benefit; shortsighted vision, looking only for a fast return


    Ï´ÐĸïÃæ, xixingemian ¨C idiom, lit. to wash one¡¯s heart and renew one¡¯s face; to repent sincerely and mend one¡¯s mistaken ways, to turn over a new leaf


    ´ò²Ý¾ªÉß, dacaojingshe ¨C idiom, lit. beat the grass to scare the snake; fig. to inadvertently alert an enemy


    Ë®µ½Çþ³É, shuidaoqucheng ¨C idiom, lit. where water flows, a canal is formed; fig. when the conditions are right, success will naturally follow


    һ˿²»¹¶, yisibugou ¨C idiom, lit. not one thread loose; fig. strictly according to the rules, meticulous, not one hair out of place


    Ú¾Ãü, gaoming ¨C in ancient China, women were not permitted to hold official positions in the bureaucracy, however there was a hierarchy of precedence that awarded them a rank that was equal or inferior to their husband¡¯s position in court

 Chapter 20: Layer Upon Layer of Heavy Sins

    Chapter 20: Layer Upon Layer of Heavy Sins


    In the seventh month of the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, Taizong was involved in the investigation of officials corrupt and negligent of their duties. As a result, many officials were dismissed and imprisoned, the majority of whom were the Prince¡¯s trusted subordinates. Taizong had several audiences with the Emperor, the resulting discussions secret. As a result, the Prince became suspicious, his hostility towards the Emperor deepening.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    Crown Prince Li An wrathfully swept all of the documents on his desk onto the floor. Once again, the Prince of Yong had slyly taken action. These days, Li An could not understand what insanity had afflicted the Prince of Yong to go so far as to continuously submit memorials to impeach officials for their unlawful behavior. Originally, this was of no consequence to Li An. However, the Prince of Yong¡¯s actions were directed at the officials of his faction. Not only was the evidence complete, the methods were thunderous. In the morning, the official would still be working. In the afternoon, after he had been impeached, he would be imprisoned in the imperial dungeons. Right now, the entire court was trembling, everyone afraid of being implicated. After all, as officials, how many were truly honest and upright? Some of the officials even went so far as to express goodwill to the Prince of Yong. When all was said and done, the Prince of Yong¡¯s primary targets were the crown prince¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    Frowning slightly, Lu Jingzhong stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong attacking you is within expectations. At present, in their eyes, it is an unprecedented, amazing opportunity. The Emperor is suspicious towards you. If the Prince of Yong did not seize this opportunity, then he wouldn¡¯t be the Prince of Yong. However, this subject worries that Your Imperial Highness was previously able to suppress the Prince of Yong because of the Emperor. If the Emperor has now devised a plan to depose Your Imperial Highness, then Your Imperial Highness¡¯s position as heir apparent is in dire jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is very likely that the Emperor has changed his mind,¡± declared a beautiful sounding voice. However, both Li An and Lu Jingzhong frowned.


    The door to the room was pushed open and two women, as beautiful as fairies, entered. In front was Li Hanyou. Behind her was Xiao Lan.


    Enraged, Li An questioned, ¡°Our study is now a location without security. Where are the Imperial Bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry,¡± replied Li Hanyou with a smile. ¡°They dared not obstruct us because they saw Senior Apprentice Sister Lan.¡±


    Li An became even more aggravated. In his mind, he remembered the rigorous security when Zhang Jinxiong was the supervisor of his household¡¯s imperial bodyguards. Back then, who would have dared to barge into his study? As a result, he inquired, ¡°Jingjiang. You should release Supervisor Zhang. Why have you had him under house arrest for so long?¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Xia Jinyi cannot be absolved of blame for this past incident. Zhang Jinxiong is Xia Jinyi¡¯s Senior Apprentice Brother. My master worries that he is involved. For stability¡¯s sake, he can only be temporarily placed under house arrest. After some time has passed, if he has no problems, we will naturally release him.¡±


    Hearing her words, Li An grew even unhappier. Although in order to pass off responsibility he had pushed all of the blame onto Xia Jinyi, he had only done so because Xia Jinyi was already dead. Zhang Jinxiong was different. Not only did Zhang Jinxiong strictly adhere to his duties, Li An fundamentally did not believe that Xia Jinyi had any ulterior motives. As a result, Li An¡¯s favor was also transferred to Zhang Jinxiong. Just as he was about to speak, Lu Jingzhong gently nudged him. Li An immediately came to his senses. Now was not the time to be arguing over this trivial matter. As a result, he could only endure his anger and ask, ¡°How do you know that Imperial Father has changed his mind?¡±


    Li Hanyou let out a light sigh. Sitting down, she explained, ¡°Although we do not have any evidence, we have already found some clues. Your Imperial Highness, your pardon this time was not a result of anyone submitting memorials to preserve your position. My master originally intended to personally meet with His Imperial Majesty to plea for leniency on Your Imperial Highness¡¯s behalf. However, before she could do so, Your Imperial Highness was pardoned.¡±


    Li An was overjoyed. With this, he no longer needed to owe a favor to the Fengyi Sect. However, Lu Jingzhong¡¯s brows furrowed and he observed, ¡°This is highly unusual for the Emperor. To speak inappropriately, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s crime this time is too grave. Even if His Imperial Majesty is willing to forgive Your Imperial Highness, it would only be after some time has passed and his temper has cooled. Further, it would require a petition submitted by someone the Emperor highly values. Only then would the Emperor¡¯s pardon be genuine and sincere. At present, we have yet to move and still the Emperor has already pardoned Your Imperial Highness. If that is the case, then it is a problem. This is my carelessness. Would the Princess please explain?¡±


    Li Hanyou smiled grimly. ¡°From the palace, I have received information that before the Emperor made his decision, he discussed this matter with Princess Changle.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± exclaimed Li An with great alarm. ¡°Princess Changle has never involved herself with politics!¡±


    ¡°That was our thought as well,¡± responded Li Hanyou, heaving a sigh. ¡°As a result, although we wish to force her to be married, it is only to put some distance between her and the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. Who could have expected that she would strike us so heavily at this critical juncture? Although we do not have any intelligence as to what she said to the Emperor, from the present situation, we can conclude that the Emperor has intentions to depose Your Imperial Highness. What he lacks is a reason. Furthermore, as Your Imperial Highness was the heir apparent for many years, you have many supporters and subordinates. During the Emperor¡¯s several private discussions with the Prince of Yong, none of our people had the opportunity to get close. It is likely that the Emperor has truly changed his mind.¡±


    Feeling as if a bucket of ice-cold water had been dumped on him, Li An felt chilled his bones. He had never been so terrified in his life. He knew clearly how and why he had attained his current position. Without the emperor¡¯s protection, how could he compete with the Prince of Yong? He had never regretted seducing Concubine Chun. Upset with himself, Li An could not figure out how he had been so insane as to infuriate Imperial Father.


    Glancing at the callous smile on the corners of Li Hanyou¡¯s mouth, Lu Jingzhong became unhappy. He knew that the Fengyi Sect was going to seize this opportunity to blackmail the crown prince. However, Lu Jingzhong understood that the current predicament needed to be overcome first, and thus stated, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry too much. Although the Emperor has currently already begun to waver, he has yet to make his final decision. Therefore, Your Imperial Highness still has the opportunity to redeem the situation. The Fengyi Sect Master is not on good terms with the Prince of Yong. If the Prince of Yong were to become the heir apparent, it is likely that the most regretful individual would be someone else and not Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An was a bit confused by Lu Jingzhong¡¯s words. However, Li Hanyou immediately understood the threats in Lu Jingzhong¡¯s words. If the crown prince were to lose his position as heir apparent, then the damage to the Fengyi Sect would be severe. It was best if they did not seize this opportunity to blackmail the crown prince. Although she was enraged, she knew that this was the irrefutable reality. At present, the Fengyi Sect and the crown prince were in the same boat. As a result, she smiled slightly and expressed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the only thing that can be done right now is to ascend to the throne as early as possible.¡±


    Frightened, Li An sprang to his feet. Gazing upward, he saw the calm eyes of all three. At first, Li An wished to forcefully reject their proposal. However, after thinking it over, with his position as heir apparent currently in jeopardy, he could not utter a single word of refutation.


    Exchanging glances, Li Hanyou and Xiao Lan rose to their feet and stated, ¡°Although Your Imperial Highness has scrupulously abided by the laws of filial piety, vile characters have deceived the Emperor. If we are unfortunate and the Prince of Yong is permitted to ascend to the throne, then he will likely be a bellicose and militaristic tyrant. With this, Great Yong will never be at peace. If Your Imperial Highness is able to make this resolution, we will definitely support Your Imperial Highness in the ascension to the throne. The Emperor is already old. It is better that he retires to rest. What does Your Imperial Highness think?¡±


    In a weak and feeble voice, Li An said, ¡°But our present strength is too weak. Sixth brother has gone to the northern frontier. It is difficult for us to control the Imperial Guard. What¡¯s to be done?¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master has already made all the arrangements,¡± replied Li Hanyou with a faint smile. ¡°As long as Your Imperial Highness gives the mark of approval, our Fengyi Sect will take risks and act. Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. We will definitely be cautious and careful, and succeed in one go.¡±


    Hemming and hawing, Li An finally asked, ¡°What plan do you have?¡±


    Proud of herself, Li Hanyou smiled and answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. We already came up with an appropriate plan. We will only need a few months and Your Imperial Highness will be able to ascend to the throne. However, Your Imperial Highness must speak and act carefully so as to avoid the Emperor¡¯s rage. If the Emperor deposes Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯m afraid that we can only slowly pull back.¡±


    ¡°This Prince will be prudent,¡± affirmed Li An, his face scarlet. ¡°However, you must be careful. It is best to wait for the return of the Prince of Qi before acting.¡±


    Smiling lightly, Li Hanyou replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. We have been preparing for this exigency for a long time. At the latest, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, will return in the tenth month. When that time comes, it will be the perfect opportunity for us to act. Right now, we must take this opportunity to make arrangements. Presumably, Your Imperial Highness also wants to completely take care of the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction?¡±


    At this moment, Lu Jingzhong spoke up in an indifferent tone, ¡°For the Fengyi Sect to place such high importance on Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great aspirations, one has to wonder what demands it has?¡±


    ¡°It is Junior Mentor Lu who understands reason,¡± responded Li Hanyou, continuing to smile. ¡°In reality, our demands aren¡¯t high. After Your Imperial Highness ascends to the throne and enfeoffs Senior Apprentice Sister Lan as the Empress, then our Fengyi Sect will be sure to wholeheartedly serve Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    A look of reluctance on his face, Li An asked, ¡°Lady Cui has never lacked in virtue and has given birth to my heir. How can I demote her?¡±


    Li Hanyou explained, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, before, you have always refused to demote Lady Cui because of the Emperor. Now that the Emperor no longer supports you, if you are unwilling to agree to this condition, what reason is there for us to take such risks that would harm our good reputation? In addition, we are only requesting that you appoint Senior Apprentice Sister Lan as your Empress and not asking you to demote Lady Cui. It should be enough for her to become a noble consort.¡±


    Seeing the heartless smile on the corners of Li Hanyou¡¯s mouth, Li An understood that if he did not agree to this demand, then it would be impossible for Lady Cui and his heir to survive. How could he steel himself for such a result? Seeing Li An hesitate, Li Hanyou did not continue to force him, only stating, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please think carefully. This matter is not urgent. You can discuss this with Junior Mentor Lu.¡±


    Finished speaking, she rose to her feet and bade her farewell, ¡°Your servant still has business to attend to. Your Imperial Highness, please think this over carefully. After making your decision, you can inform my Senior Apprentice Sister Lan.¡±


    After watching Li Hanyou and Xiao Lan leave, Li An was so infuriated that he threw a teacup onto the ground. Enraged, he shouted, ¡°Junior Mentor, tell me, do they even treat me with proper respect? I fear that if I agree to this demand of theirs, I would become their puppet.¡±


    With his expression severe and stony, it was some time before Lu Jingzhong spoke, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. There is still room to save the situation. They have quoted a sky-high price.1 Your Imperial Highness can haggle and make an extremely low counteroffer.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Li An replied, ¡°Junior Mentor, now that We can¡¯t even ensure Our own safety,1 it is better to sacrifice Lady Cui and the heir. If the Prince of Yong were to succeed the throne, they would likely be killed. Let¡¯s discuss this matter with the Fengyi Sect. I can depose the Crown Princess and give a principality to the heir.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong sneered in his mind. As expected, the Crown prince was a heartless individual to so easily discard his wife and child. However, not a single hint of scorn appeared on Lu Jingzhong¡¯s face. He only neutrally observed, ¡°Although Your Imperial Highness is sacrificing the Crown Princess and the heir, you have acquired the entire support of the Fengyi Sect. However, if Concubine Lan were to become the Empress and her son became the Crown Prince, then if Your Imperial Highness fails to adhere to their intentions, it is likely they would assassinate Your Imperial Highness and have Concubine Lan¡¯s son take the throne. When that time comes, it will be too late for regrets.¡±


    Smiling ironically, Li An returned, ¡°But if I do not agree, it is likely that they will abandon me. If that were to happen, wouldn¡¯t I become the Prince of Yong¡¯s prisoner?¡±


    With a sinister smile, Lu Jingzhong expounded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is worrying too much. At present, even if Your Imperial Highness wishes to renounce your position as heir apparent, the Fengyi Sect will not agree. The Prince of Yong has clearly shown that he has no intention of working with them. Without Your Imperial Highness, they will not be able to legitimately rise in the court. Therefore, as long as Your Imperial Highness adheres to a hardline, the Fengyi Sect would absolutely not dare to fall out with Your Imperial Highness. It would be better to reject this demand and agree to appoint Concubine Lan as a noble consort. Moreover, you will agree to wait to appoint an heir apparent. If Concubine Lan¡¯s son is eminently capable, then he can be the heir apparent. We should first delay this matter. Once Your Imperial Highness has succeeded to the throne, then it will be beyond their control. After all, without Your Imperial Highness, there is no way for those court officials to follow the Fengyi Sect and rebel.¡±


    ¡°You speak the truth,¡± acknowledged Li An, beaming with joy, before asking, ¡°How should We inform Concubine Lan?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness should first console the Crown Princess,¡± responded Lu Jingzhong respectfully and cautiously. ¡°If the Crown Princess were to find out, it is likely that she would be extremely worried.¡±


    Nodding his head, Li An agreed, ¡°Do not worry. Oh, that¡¯s right ¡­ have the newly appointed officials of the Eastern Palace arrived to pay their respects?¡±


    ¡°They have already arrived,¡± answered Lu Jingzhong with a smile. ¡°Although Your Imperial Highness is temporarily prohibited from handling affairs of state, these officials must still be carefully selected. In this way, we can ensure that others do not see the Emperor¡¯s dissatisfaction towards Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An continued to nod his head. ¡°You shall handle these matters. I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Crown Princess and the heir. She has been frightened during this period.¡±


    When he arrived at the inner residence, Li An saw several pairs and trios of women walk out, all of them accompanied by maids. Seeing Li An, they all kowtowed to pay their respects. One of the Crown Princess¡¯s maids stepped forward and announced, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, these are the womenfolk of the newly selected officials of the Eastern Palace who have come to pay their respects to the Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s who they are,¡± said Li An, nodding his head. Without speaking any further, he proceeded inside to see the crown princess. But before he had taken several steps, he caught sight of a young woman with an elegant complexion in aristocratic garb, carrying an aura of dignified coquetry. Li An could not help but be infatuated. He recognized this woman. But because he was infatuated with Concubine Chun, he had not made a move towards her. This time, when he was selecting new officials for the Eastern Palace, he could not help but pick Shao Yan¡¯s name. Although he did not have any definite intentions at the time, he did have a hint of an idea to coax the couple to his side to make it easier for him to act. It had not occurred to him that he would run into Lady Huo so soon. Having not seen her for half a year, she somehow seemed to be even more beautiful, especially her tender temperament. All those who saw her could not help but love and want to empathize with her. Feigning calm, Li An watched these women depart, a brilliant light dancing in his eyes. If Xia Jinyi were here, he would have immediately understood Li An¡¯s intentions. However, with Xia Jinyi dead, there was no one present who could arrange things for him.


    After hurriedly consoling the crown princess, Li An returned to his study. At this moment, he was the only one in the room. Although he knew that he could not act at this moment, given the critical state of his position, after thinking it over, he believed that he did not need to do a single thing. Everything would be taken care of for him by the Fengyi Sect and Lu Jingzhong. He need only to follow their plan, actions that he was extremely adept at. If that was the case, then couldn¡¯t he let himself go a bit, and also make up for the terror that he had experienced these last few days?


    After struggling with the decision for quite some time, Li An finally could no longer restrain himself. These days, he had been fasting or had been under house arrest. He was already dejected beyond belief. Although his household had dancers and songstresses, he did not have the slightest interest in them. Having indulged himself this past year, he had lost interest in those women who bent their heads towards him long ago. Li An began to calculate whether the situation would create any problems. After some time, Li An remembered that Concubine Chun was also reluctant at first. However, he had used threats and temptation to force her to yield. As long as he promised that Shao Yan would be promoted, why would he fear that that woman wouldn¡¯t yield as well? Besides, even if Imperial Father were to find out about the affair, he would not get too angry. It was just the wife of an official.


    ***


    The next day, Lady Huo received a message from the crown princess, inviting her to go to the crown prince¡¯s residence. Lady Huo did not find this strange. Yesterday, when she had met with the crown princess, she could sense that the crown princess was in a poor mood. Aside from the scandal involving the crown prince, one of the crown princess¡¯s beloved maids had died. The crown princess had been very affectionate towards Lady Huo and was very appreciative of the embroidery that Lady Huo had gifted her. As a result, Lady Huo did not find anything strange. In addition, her husband was the Eastern Palace Reader-in-Waiting. If she were able to receive the favor of the crown princess, it would be benefit to her husband. As a result, Lady Huo went without any worries.


    Under the guidance of several maids, Lady Huo was led into an elegant building. She felt something was off. This location did not seem to be the crown princess¡¯s chambers. Although it was refined, it seemed to lack in grandeur. Entering the reception hall, Lady Huo immediately cried out in fear. This was an extremely gorgeous private chamber. Thick carpet was laid out on the floor. The entire room was filled with gorgeous furnishings. In one corner of the room was a spacious bed veiled by pink muslin curtains. As for the four walls, they were covered with erotic art. After taking one look, Lady Huo did not dare to look any further. Fear consumed her. Just as she was about to withdraw, she saw a man standing by the doorway. Lady Huo immediately recognized him as the crown prince and shivered. Although information about the latest scandal was not spread, she had still heard some rumors. Resisting her fear with great difficulty, she stated, ¡°This subject has barged into this place by mistake. Your Imperial Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Li An smiled ambiguously. ¡°It was I who dispatched someone to invite you here. How can I not forgive you?¡±


    Greatly alarmed, Lady Huo replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this does not comport with proper etiquette.¡± As she spoke, Lady Huo began to retreat out of the room, but was stopped by Li An.


    Having trained a bit in martial arts, Li An was very easily able to wrap his arms around Lady Huo¡¯s waist. Just as Lady Huo was about to continue struggling, Li An suddenly, fiercely declared, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I will send someone to immediately murder your husband.¡±


    Lady Huo quickly ceased her struggling, an expression of alarm and terror clear on her face. Li An continued icily, ¡°If you are obedient, then your husband will see rapid promotions to a high post.¡±


    Lady Huo¡¯s mind was already lost. Taking advantage of this, Li An dragged her to bed. After allowing the pink muslin curtains to fall, the sound of crying could be heard coming from within.


    ***


    On the afternoon of the second day, when Lady Huo boarded her palanquin and returned home, a pair of eyes sized her up. After seeing everything clearly, a ruthless light flashed in the eyes.


    Not long afterwards, Dong Que returned to the Cold Courtyard. After removing the disguise that concealed his identity, he callously stated, ¡°The Crown Prince has already become successful.¡±


    Fanning the folding fan in my hand gently, I replied, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°There is no one more clear about these things than I,¡± replied Dong Que, revealing a hint of a smile. ¡°The woman has definitely been violated as much as the Crown Prince desired.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I naturally trust your judgment on this matter. What do you think will happen to Lady Huo?¡±


    Without the slightest hint of sympathy, Dong Que answered, ¡°According to the Crown Prince¡¯s customs, he will not become tired of her for the time being. As a result, even if Lady Huo wishes to commit suicide, there is nothing she can do. From her facial expression, she wants to weep, but she has no tears. For now, she does not have any intention of dying. For the time being, I believe she won¡¯t commit suicide. Moreover, Lady Huo is not someone who can be cowed using martial might.¡±


    ¡°Would she inform her husband?¡± I inquired offhandedly.


    Shaking his head, Dong Que responded, ¡°In the short-term, she won¡¯t say anything. Additionally, Hanlin Academic Shao is an old-fashioned intellectual. It will be difficult for him to forgive her. I believe that she won¡¯t be that foolish.¡±


    I sighed lightly. ¡°Honestly, we could have told that woman to be careful.¡±


    Without any remorse or sympathy, Dong Que replied, ¡°Young master, it is useless to be so merciful. Even if you warned that couple, they would only believe that you were seeking to frame the Crown Prince. In addition, such an act would inadvertently alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°I understand well this argument,¡± I remarked with a wry smile. ¡°Thus I have watched this tragedy unfold with the cool eye of a bystander.3 Dong Que, right now, I truly feel like the mission that I assigned to you before was too cruel.¡±


    Dong Que remained silent for a while. ¡°I was willing to take up that mission. The Crown Prince is the one doing these kinds of things. What does it have to do with us?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÂþÌì, mantian ¨C lit. to fill the whole sky; everywhere; as far as the eye can see; sky high


    ×ÔÉíÄѱ£, zhishennanbao ¨C idiom, lit. powerless to defend oneself; fig. cannot even ensure one¡¯s own safety, helpless


    ÀäÑÛÅÔ¹Û, lengyanpangguan ¨C idiom, lit. the cool eye of a bystander; a detached point of view

 Chapter 21: A Sudden Change in the Situation

    Chapter 21: A Sudden Change in the Situation


    I frowned slightly as I read the military report before me. This was information provided by the Prince of Yong¡¯s intelligence network. It would still be a few days before the actual military report would arrive.


    On the sixteenth day of the seventh month, the Prince of Qi inspected the frontier up to Zhenzhou.1 The Northern Han army approached the frontier. The Prince of Qi sallied forth with an army, winning the first battle. The twenty-first day of the seventh month, Flying Tiger General, Shi Ying, arrived with an army. The Prince of Qi held fast to the battlements and refused to sally forth. When Shi Ying withdrew, the Prince of Qi led an army to give chase and was ambushed by the Ghost-Faced General, Tan Ji, and was forced to retreat in defeat. On the twenty-sixth day of the seventh month, Shi Ying approached again. Feigning weakness, the Prince of Qi lured a portion of Shi Ying¡¯s army into the city and wiped them out. On the third day of the eighth month, the two armies fought before the city. Disguising herself as an enemy general¡¯s royal bodyguard, Ling Yu of the Fengyi Sect violently attempted to assassinate Tan Ji, gravely wounding the general and causing Northern Han to retreat in defeat. On the fourteenth day of the eighth month, confirmation was received that Northern Han had retreated. The Prince of Qi thus submitted a memorial to announce his victory.


    Setting down the intelligence report, I worriedly inquired, ¡°Who could have thought that the Prince of Qi would be able to so quickly stabilize the northern frontier? It seems that he will return soon.¡±


    The Prince of Yong and the just returned Shi Yu exchanged glances. Shi Yu replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness can submit a memorial to temporarily prevent the Prince of Qi from returning to the capital. Why is Suiyun so worried?¡±


    ¡°The Fengyi Sect must surely have put in much effort to allow the Prince of Qi to so quickly pacify the northern frontier,¡± I spoke with a sigh. ¡°Infiltrating an army to assassinate its commander is extremely dangerous. Unlike the previous battles for hegemony over the Central Plains where as soon as a general was killed, his soldiers would surrender, the soldiers of the two states would fight to the death. If a general suffered an injury, it was the result of all-out attacks that risked one¡¯s life. The Fengyi Sect disciple likely only narrowly escaped with her life. The Fengyi Sect already urgently desires for the Prince of Qi to participate in the mutiny.¡±


    ¡°What Suiyun is saying is that if His Imperial Highness were to prevent the Prince of Qi from returning,¡± wondered Shi Yu frowning, ¡°They will take even greater risks out of desperation?¡±


    I smiled wryly and clarified, ¡°It would be fine if they were to take even greater risks out of desperation. The problem is that they¡¯re suspicious of whether the Emperor has firmly decided to depose the Crown Prince. There is something that we are clear about. Although the Prince of Qi is His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince¡¯s supporter, without the Emperor¡¯s intention, the Prince of Qi would not be so determined in his support for the Crown Prince. From certain perspectives, the Prince of Qi is more of a loyal subject. That is one of the reasons why the Emperor brought along the Prince of Qi as an escort to the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor. Although it would be more convenient for us with the absence of the Prince of Qi, if we were to receive the Emperor¡¯s support, then the Prince of Qi would be unable to make too much trouble for us. Therefore, if we are determined to prevent the Prince of Qi from returning to the capital, then the Fengyi Sect will have already calculated this eventuality.¡±


    With a heavy frown on his face, Li Zhi said, ¡°According to this Prince¡¯s calculations, within a few days, the Prince of Qi will return to the capital. If we do not stop him, then the state of affairs in Chang¡¯an will be irremediable. If this happens, then the military will likely suffer disastrous losses.¡±


    Picking up another piece of paper, I reported, ¡°There is another matter. Through Your Imperial Highness¡¯s channels, Ye Tianxiu has reported his survival to the Prince of Qing. However, the Prince of Qing was extremely indignant, dispatching several of his subordinates into the capital.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Li Zhi expressed, ¡°Truly troublesome. The Prince of Qing has always been so impetuous. If it weren¡¯t for his recklessness, how would he have been exiled to the Hanzhong region?¡±


    ¡°In this subject¡¯s view, the Prince of Qing is an intelligent individual,¡± I explained with a faint smile. ¡°If he were to remain in Chang¡¯an, it is likely that the Fengyi Sect would inevitably make trouble for him as often as they could. As a result, he is better off far away, as a subordinate warlord garrisoning a vital, strategic location.¡±


    The Prince of Yong and Shi Yu exchanged glances, their faces revealing expressions of embarrassment and regret. My heart jumped and I inquired, ¡°Is there something that Zhe does not know?¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at Shi Yu. Smiling wryly, Shi Yu responded, ¡°There is something that His Imperial Highness and I have long suspected. The Prince of Qing¡¯s martial arts have roots from the Devil Sect.¡±


    Shaken, I asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect?¡±


    The Prince of Yong answered, ¡°In reality, the Devil Sect is not a singular entity. Reportedly, when Jing Wuji departed from the Central Plains, many disciples of the Devil Sect left the sect and remained in the Central Plains. They are adept at concealment. In addition, we have been unwilling to excessively coerce the Devil Sect and infuriate Jing Wuji.¡±


    ¡°This is also why His Imperial Majesty and Your Imperial Highness do not trust the Prince of Qing, correct?¡± I assumed with a faint smile.


    With a wry smile, the Prince of Yong affirmed, ¡°That is indeed the case. This Prince cannot ascertain to what degree he is willing to go in order to exact vengeance.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, the Hanzhong region is a vital, strategic location,¡± I observed, suspicious. ¡°Are His Imperial Majesty and Your Imperial Highness truly not worried?¡±


    Smiling slightly, Li Zhi replied, ¡°As long as the Prince of Qing does not wish to rebel, he can do whatever he pleases in the Hanzhong region. However, if he intends to rebel ¡­¡± The Prince of Yong smiled and did not finish his sentence.


    Understanding the meaning behind his words, I did not pry further. It seemed like the Prince of Qing had someone by his side monitoring him. This was probably a secret that very few people, even within the imperial clan, knew. However, the problem still remained. I asked, ¡°Can Your Imperial Highness convince the Prince of Qing to not enter the capital?¡±


    After thinking it over, the Prince of Yong remarked, ¡°This Prince will write a letter to him and have Gou Lian deliver it. He should definitely have a way to convince the Prince of Qing to not enter the capital.¡±


    With a sigh, I replied, ¡°A pity that the Prince of Qi isn¡¯t so easily to send away.¡±


    ***


    After several days, under the suggestion from the crown prince and the important ministers of the court, the Prince of Qi began his journey back to the capital under imperial edict to report his achievements. This was as expected. As a result, the Prince of Yong did not make any attempts to prevent it from happening. However, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, had already come to the decision to arouse the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s suspicion by preventing the Prince of Qi from entering the capital. I was planning an assassination attempt so that the Prince of Qi would be prevented from being involved in the struggle for the position of heir apparent. Even if it would raise suspicions, it was unimportant, as it would be better than an open battle between the armies of the Princes of Qi and Yong.


    While the Prince of Yong and Shi Yu were discussing how to arrange the assassination attempt, an imperial bodyguard entered and reported in. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi has dispatched a secret envoy who requests to meet with Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    When we heard this report, we were all dumbfounded. Why would the Prince of Qi dispatch someone to meet with the Prince of Yong? Regardless of the reason, Li Zhi had to meet with this envoy. As a result, the Prince of Yong received this envoy in his study with Shi Yu and I standing to his left and right, respectively.


    It wasn¡¯t long before one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s valiant, personal imperial bodyguards entered the study. After saluting, he handed over a letter. After taking a look, the Prince of Yong¡¯s expression changed, and he passed the letter to me. Reading its contents, I discovered that it was an invitation for the princes to have a secret meeting at a Buddhist temple about a hundred li away from Chang¡¯an on the second day of the ninth month. The Prince of Yong indifferently stated, ¡°Please inform the Prince of Qi. This Prince will definitely make the meeting.¡±


    After the envoy departed, Shi Yu hesitatingly asked, ¡°His Highness, the Prince of Qi¡¯s conduct is too abnormal. Is Your Imperial Highness truly going to make the trip?¡±


    The Prince of Yong replied, ¡°If there is an opportunity to change sixth brother¡¯s position, this Prince is willing to take the risk.¡±


    Fanning the folding fan in my hand, I said, ¡°The Prince of Qi is not someone who shirks difficulties.2 It is likely that he won¡¯t change his position. However, this is a good opportunity. If the Crown Prince learns that Your Imperial Highness is having a secret meeting with the Prince of Qi, then they likely won¡¯t implicitly trust the Prince of Qi. At the very least, we should be able to reduce the pressure upon us.¡±


    After hesitating, the Prince of Yong spoke, ¡°We can use this discord strategy, but I am worried that sixth brother will suspect this Prince.¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Qi was already an opponent of Your Imperial Highness,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing if not even more rancor. There originally was suspicion between the Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi. If this were to happen, then this would truly be a good method of harming others for one¡¯s personal benefit.¡±


    Moved, the Prince of Yong added, ¡°But we still need to secretly transmit this information to the Crown Prince.¡±


    Laughing humorlessly, I replied, ¡°Based upon the abilities of the Fengyi Sect, as long as Your Imperial Highness pretends to be extremely careful, they will definitely have someone monitoring you. When the time comes, we can allow them to catch sight of the meeting from a distance. As there is no way for them to know what is really happening, when the time comes, they will naturally expect the worst.¡±


    The Prince of Yong smiled slightly. ¡°If it is possible to keep sixth brother out of it, then everything will be worth it. After all, sixth brother is a talented field commander.¡±


    ***


    At dusk on the second day of the ninth month, the Prince of Yong departed Chang¡¯an with little luggage. Aside from the over a hundred imperial bodyguards, who had departed before and after him, were Xiaoshunzi and I. I insisted upon accompanying the Prince of Yong because I was curious as to the Prince of Qi¡¯s intentions. Moreover, my decision-making was needed to cope with any contingencies. As for Xiaoshunzi, without his protection, how would I feel safe to take such a long journey? Under these circumstances, aside from the Fengyi Sect Master personally taking action, my safety was assured.


    The meeting location was a rundown temple in an extremely desolate location. It had already been abandoned and there was no one presiding over it. It was daybreak when we arrived. The Prince of Qi¡¯s personal guards had already cleaned this temple up, setting up heavy security. However, all of them were in commoner¡¯s clothing. Aside from the carriage beside the temple, there was nothing conspicuous about this temple.


    After they arrived, the Prince of Yong¡¯s household guard quickly established a defensive perimeter. With hostility, both sides stared at one another. Coincidentally, the two sides were equally balanced, ensuring that the temple was impenetrable. I shot a glance at Xiaoshunzi. Understanding my intentions, he moved to a position that would allow him to keep an eye on the entire temple. This would prevent anyone else from reaching a spot that would enable them to see what was going on within the temple. Following in the wake of the Prince of Yong, I entered the small temple. Within the swept clean main hall and before the shabby Buddhist statue, a man dressed in silk brocade robes stood with his arms behind his back. His head was proudly raised, gazing upon the Buddhist statue. I stopped walking. The current Prince of Qi was very different from the Prince of Qi that I had last seen.


    Four years ago, when we first met in Southern Chu, he was a domineering imperial prince soaring in the clouds, covered head to toe in death, causing all those who saw him to give way in the face of superior strength.3 The second time we met, he had been injured and poisoned. As he was dying, he could not hide his outspoken and straightforward attitude. The third time we met in the Yong capital. He was filled with fervor. If I had not been moved by his intentions, there was no way that I would have used him as a tool to disengage myself from the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. After that, while the struggle between the Prince of Yong¡¯s household and the crown prince¡¯s faction was like a raging storm, although the Prince of Qi was a member of the crown prince¡¯s faction, he was constrained and could not return to the army. Even if he was arrogant, aggressive, and domineering, he could not hide the disappointment that he felt. The previous aggressive, domineering aura had gradually vanished. Meeting him today, because of the baptism by fire of the successful campaign on the northern frontier, the already thirty-year-old Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, had a sort of restrained and natural domineering aura, somewhat similar to the Prince of Yong of years past.


    While I was letting my imagination run wild, the Prince of Yong had already walked forward and stated, ¡°Sixth brother, I¡¯ve arrived. What do you wish to say to me?¡±


    Li Xian slowly and evenly turned around, a faint smile appearing on his face, as he replied, ¡°Second brother, the situation is already on a knife-edge, correct?


    Li Zhi¡¯s expression wavered. He did not respond. Turning around again, Li Xian continued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to seize the Imperial Throne? With big Brother sinning on his own and now suspecting everyone, it seems like the throne will be second brother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to wholeheartedly support me,¡± replied Li Zhi unhurriedly, ¡°I will treat you as I have in the past.¡±


    ¡°Like the past?¡± Li Xian burst out into loud laughter. ¡°Once upon a time, my youthful self admired you. After entering the military, without second brother¡¯s teachings, it is likely that I would not have lasted long. However, I have always wanted to escape second brother¡¯s shadow. Therefore, I stopped on the path to become the next second brother, but rather became today¡¯s Prince of Qi. However, second brother, I may have easy morals and perhaps I am foolish, but I am not fickle or a turncoat.4 Since I am supporting the Crown Prince, I will not betray him even if I have to die.¡±


    Unable to suppress his anger, Li Zhi declared, ¡°If big brother is plotting a rebellion, are you going to follow him to commit outrages?¡±


    Li Xian was startled. Instantly, he changed his tack and replied, ¡°So that is the case. Second brother intends to force big brother to rebel. In this way, you can perfectly and legitimately become the heir apparent.¡±


    ¡°Sixth brother, I have always admired your intelligence,¡± spoke Li Zhi, heaving a sigh. ¡°But why are you presently unwilling to cover things up? Right now, the arrow is already notched. I¡¯m afraid that I cannot allow you to enter the capital.¡±


    The Prince of Qi smiled faintly. ¡°Second brother, do not worry. I am not a fool. I am clear about the present state of affairs. I will not prevent you from doing what you intend to do. I also will not inform big brother. However, unless big brother truly rebels, I will not betray him. If second brother does not believe me, there is someone in the carriage outside. Once second brother has seen who it is, then you will immediately understand that I will not reveal a hint of what has happened today.¡±


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s expression shifted, as he shot a glance at me. I, who had remained silent throughout, withdrew from the main hall. Walking to the front of the carriage, I lifted up the curtain. Within the carriage were two individuals, one seated and one lying down. The seated individual was a fifty-year-old, middle-aged man. His facial expression was respectful and calm. Lying down was a delicate looking youth, his skin color blackened. Although he was in a coma, his expression looked disturbed and uneasy. In a low voice, the middle-aged man spoke up, ¡°This is my little master, Jiang Haitao.¡±


    Stunned for a second, I then smiled and introduced myself. ¡°I am Jiang Zhe.¡±


    The middle-aged man happily exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang daren! The medicine brought back by General Fang stabilized my little master¡¯s injury.¡±


    In a soothing voice, I replied, ¡°Your distinguished self, do not worry. At present, His Highness, the Prince of Yong, is still waiting inside the main hall for my report. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Returning to the temple, I respectfully glanced at the Prince of Qi and walked to the Prince of Yong¡¯s side. In a low voice, I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the son of Marquis Jiang.¡±


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he stared in astonishment at the Prince of Qi. Li Xian¡¯s expression was icily arrogant and yet he did not speak a single word. Becoming softer, the Prince of Yong spoke, ¡°You must know that by becoming involved in this matter, I can coerce you, right? It¡¯s fine if news of this matter were to spread. The Crown Prince and the Fengyi Sect won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    In an aloof and detached voice, Li Xian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think. This child called me uncle. I would be too heartless if I were to stand idly by. I wonder if second brother has the courage to take over?¡±


    The Prince of Yong suddenly lightly saluted. ¡°This Prince is ashamed to admit that he is inferior to sixth brother¡¯s chivalry. Do not worry. Since this child has already arrived in Chang¡¯an, I will do my utmost.¡±


    Turning around once more, Li Xian requested, ¡°Take him away. When he is completely healed, send him back. If that is inconvenient, then I will take him back.¡±


    Li Zhi gazed solemnly at the Prince of Qi and asked, ¡°Are you truly unwilling to change your mind? You must know that once everything begins, things will only conclude when one of us is dead.¡±


    Li Xian smiled faintly, his smile exuding ridicule. Icily, he countered, ¡°Many thanks for second brother¡¯s kind intentions. Even if I were to support you, would you truly trust me?¡±


    The Prince of Yong was left speechless. He truly wished to state that he would implicitly trust the Prince of Qi. But remembering his frequent opposition and the Princess of Yong, Qing Zheng, Li Zhi ultimately only weakly stated, ¡°I believe that sixth brother has his ways to express his sincerity.¡±


    Turning to the side, Li Xian said in a low voice, ¡°Although Zheng¡¯er has her faults, she is after all my wife, the mother of my child. Li Xian is untalented and cannot kill my wife in order to obtain riches and honor.¡±


    Li Zhi heaved a heartfelt sigh, replying, ¡°Then good luck, sixth brother.¡± Finished speaking, he turned and departed.


    I glanced at the Prince of Qi. Cupping my hands together in front of my chest, I stated, ¡°Before, Zhe only knew that Your Imperial Highness was outspoken and straightforward. Today, I learned that Your Imperial Highness dares to act with courage and determination.5 Would Your Imperial Highness please be careful going forward? The Crown Prince is a fool, while the Fengyi Sect is ambitious to the extreme. Why does Your Imperial Highness wish to be buried alongside them?¡±


    Li Xian glanced at me. In a dull voice, he replied, ¡°Suiyun is an incomparable talent in the entirety of the world. If I had ruthlessly killed you, it is likely that I would still have fallen into today¡¯s dire straits.¡±


    Hearing his words, I grew distressed. With these words, I fully understood that this proud and arrogant imperial prince had already given up control over his destiny, willingly allowing himself to be drowned in the blood of this struggle to become heir apparent. However, I was powerless to help him. Reaching today¡¯s state, regardless of what kind of person the Prince of Qi was, neither the Prince of Yong nor I would be willing to let go. Were it not for the opportunity to use today¡¯s meeting to sow discord between the Prince of Qi and the Crown Prince, I would absolutely not allow the Prince of Qi to return to Chang¡¯an.


    Bidding my farewell, I departed. When I boarded the carriage, the Prince of Yong¡¯s face was frosty. Even when the carriage started moving, he did not speak. It was a good while before he listlessly stated, ¡°A pity about the Prince of Qi.¡±


    I knew that the Prince of Yong¡¯s killing intent had been stirred. However, I could also hear the deep and profound regret in his voice. This had not been present when we were discussing assassinating the Prince of Qi. Thus, I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. It looks like the Prince of Qi won¡¯t follow the Crown Prince into rebellion. At the very least, there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry that the Prince of Yong¡¯s army will rise in revolt.¡±


    Shaking his head, the Prince of Yong recited, ¡°One cannot afford to take the chance.6 If we cannot reliably control sixth brother, this Prince cannot rest easily. Suiyun, do you have any solutions?¡±


    After considering over a hundred, a thousand possible approaches, I could only regretfully shake my head and answer, ¡°Other than killing the Prince of Qi, this subject does not have any ways of controlling him.¡±


    The Prince of Yong let out a light sigh, speaking no further. Only then did I continue, ¡°Unless we can cause the Prince of Qi to suddenly fall seriously ill. Without the Prince of Qi personally commanding them, his troops are the same as a pack of wolves without an alpha.¡±


    Li Zhi raised his eyebrows and he stated, ¡°Let¡¯s first take a look. However, we have to make preparations now. We can¡¯t wait before acting.¡±


    Smiling slightly, I replied, ¡°I wonder what the Fengyi Sect is going to think of all this.¡±


    After the Prince of Yong¡¯s carriage had traveled into the distance, the head of the Prince of Qi¡¯s personal guards walked in and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we should also get going. If the Crown Prince learns of this matter, the Crown Prince will likely become suspicious.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± replied Li Xian, nodding his head. ¡°I have already fulfilled my obligations as a subject and as a brother. There is nothing I can do if the Crown Prince were to become suspicious.¡±


    The personal guard suddenly asked, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare doubt Your Imperial Highness¡¯s decision, but is that man truly deserving of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s loyalty?¡±


    The Prince of Qi then expressed contempt. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you can question.¡±


    Although that personal guard had a look of terror on his face, the unbending resolve in his eyes did not change in the slightest. Glancing at him, Li Xian sighed and explained, ¡°Seeing the Crown Prince¡¯s nature exposed, I am also extremely disappointed. However, I have the tiger by its tail.7 Even if he is heartless, I cannot be faithless. Regardless of what happens, without the Crown Prince¡¯s previous help, I absolutely would not have today¡¯s accomplishments.¡±


    Not long after the Prince of Qi¡¯s carriage departed, a woman in the clothes of the commoners stood up on top of a knoll. Although her clothing was simple, it was exceedingly elegant. Watching the Prince of Qi depart, she smiled icily. Although her smile was callous and ruthless, it was like the dazzling radiance of the morning sun, quite moving.


    Footnotes:


    ÕòÖÝ, a prefecture that is now modern-day Zhengding County in Hebei province


    ÖªÄѶøÍË, zhinan¡¯ertui ¨C idiom, lit. to sound out the difficulties and retreat to avoid defeat; fig. to back out of an awkward situation, to get out after finding out what it¡¯s really like


    Í˱ÜÈýÉá, tuibisanshe ¨C idiom, lit. to retreat three day¡¯s march; fig. to give way in the face of superior strength


    ³¯ÇØĺ³þ, zhao Qin mu Chu ¨C idiom, lit. serve Qin in the morning, Chu in the evening; this is an idiom regarding the many officials of the Qin Dynasty who surrendered as the dynasty fell; fig. quick to switch sides


    ¸Ò×÷¸ÒΪ, ganzuoganwei ¨C idiom, lit. to do something without fear of the consequences; fig. to dare to do anything


    ²»ÅÂÒ»Íò£¬Ö»ÅÂÍòÒ», bupayiwan, zhipawanyi ¨C idiom, lit. we¡¯re not afraid of the ten thousand times that it turns out okay, we¡¯re only afraid of the one time that it turns out bad; fig. one cannot afford to take the chance


    ÆﻢÄÑÏÂ, qihunanxia ¨C idiom, lit. if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off; fig. impossible to back down; have a tiger by the tail

 Chapter 22: The Fengyi Sect’s Plot

    Chapter 22: The Fengyi Sect¡¯s Plot


    Within the Roosting Clouds Nunnery, when that peerless beauty reported to the Fengyi Sect Master, Fan Huiyao unenthusiastically said, ¡°It is difficult to control the Prince of Qi. This is something that this seat long ago knew. Were it not that he had no chance of succeeding the throne, this seat would absolutely not have permitted him to be so willful and unruly. It is simply that he chose this moment to have a secret meeting with the Prince of Yong. Wushuang, do you think it is possible that the Prince of Qi will change his support to the Prince of Yong?¡±


    After hesitating a moment, Yan Wushuang answered, ¡°In this disciple¡¯s view, the Prince of Qi won¡¯t completely place himself in the hands of the Prince of Yong. There is no traitor who can genuinely be valued and trusted. Even if the Prince of Qi were to surrender to the Prince of Yong, it will only be enough to preserve his life after the Prince of Yong seizes the throne. If the Prince of Qi were to support the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, then he will be only under one man in the future. It is unlikely that the Prince of Qi does not understand this principle. Master, should we have Senior Apprentice Sister Zheng ascertain the intentions of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi?¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master shook her head. ¡°We cannot take the risk to warn him. Alas, Qin Zheng is the most useless of my personal disciples, not only unable to constrain the Prince of Qi, she has even given her heart away. Originally, the most important teachings I taught to you disciples were to absolutely not experience true feelings. Regardless of intelligence or resourcefulness, or ambitious ability and sagacity, we women are not lacking when compared to men. Our only shortcoming is that we easily lose our sense of self because of those cheap emotions.¡±


    ¡°Master worries too much,¡± replied Yan Wushuang. ¡°Although Senior Apprentice Sister Qin does not have the power to constrain the Prince of Qi, this is also because of the distinctive personality and the respected status of the Prince of Qi. If Master is resolved, Senior Apprentice Sister Qin will certainly be able to obey orders and execute your commands, and take control over the Prince of Qi.¡±


    With a cheerful expression, the Fengyi Sect Master expressed, ¡°Wushuang is truly outstandingly intelligent. This time, Yu¡¯er successfully injured the Ghost-Faced General and you have discovered such important intelligence. This seat is extremely gratified. You have to perform your tasks properly and allow this seat to take a good look at your efforts.¡±


    ¡°This disciple will definitely not betray Master¡¯s high hopes,¡± acknowledged Yan Wushuang with a bow. Hesitating for a moment, she continued, ¡°Master, does this matter need to be reported to the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of reporting to him?¡± asked the Fengyi Sect Master, smiling callously. ¡°To have him become suspicious of the Prince of Qi? At present, the Crown Prince is likely easily frightened. There is no need to give him another psychological blow. Besides, if we get ahold of material to blackmail them, when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, it will be easier for us to control the Prince of Qi in the future. Presumably, he would understand what would happen if the Crown Prince were to learn of his dealings with the Prince of Yong and was of mind to betray the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s strategies are far-reaching and profound. This disciple admires them greatly,¡± said Yan Wushuang with veneration. Pausing, she inquired, ¡°However, there is one matter that this disciple does not understand. Princess Changle is usually never concerned with politics. Why is the Sect Master determined to force her to marry? If the Prince of Yong¡¯s dissatisfaction is aroused because of this, it is likely that our gains will not make up for our losses.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master sighed softly. ¡°You will understand in the future. However, there is a reason that you must understand now. Who is Princess Changle¡¯s beloved? Although that man¡¯s intelligence, ability, and wisdom are matchless in this world, he is a bright and frail individual. We all know that he was once both mentally and physically exhausted during the invasion of Shu, requiring several years of recuperation. This seat has dispatched people to investigate in Southern Chu, confirming that his health was truly critical at the time. A famous doctor diagnosed that his heart had sustained injuries, and he was near death on several occasions. Last time I went to the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, I paid especial attention to his condition. As reported, his arteries and veins have sustained heavy injuries. Over this last year, Princess Changle and he have sent secret messages back and forth, inevitably creating deep-seated feelings of love and affection. If at this moment, Princess Changle were to marry another, given his health, he would inevitably be bedridden and perhaps even be in danger of losing his life. You know full well how useful his incapacitation would be to us.¡±


    A look of admiration appeared on Yan Wushuang¡¯s face. ¡°Once this man entered the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, we have met with adverse situations at every step. Now that we can¡¯t attempt to assassinate him again, if we are still able to eliminate him, it is worth it to take the risks.¡±


    ¡°In fact, this would be of benefit to Princess Changle,¡± observed the Fengyi Sect master with a slight smile. ¡°Wei Ying¡¯s character and appearance are both fairly decent. It is already quite a good outcome for her in attaining such an excellent husband. What is the point of yearning for a sickly and short-lived individual?¡±


    I have heard that Princess Changle appears to be yielding, but is in actuality firm,¡± replied Yan Wushuang, worried, before asking, ¡°I wonder how Sect Master will get her to agree?¡±


    Smiling lightly, the Fengyi Sect Master did not answer her disciple¡¯s question. At this moment, a clear and melodious voice came from outside. ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has entered the capital. The Crown Prince has led the court to the outskirts to welcome him.¡±


    ***


    After the grand welcoming ceremony concluded on the outskirts of Chang¡¯an, Li Xian was invited aboard Li An¡¯s carriage to head straight for the palace for an audience with the emperor. Upon hearing this invitation, Li Xian sneered inside. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although the crown prince could do nothing to him before, unless the crown prince wished to use him, the crown prince would never be so courteous. It seemed like second brother was correct; the crown prince was already itching to rebel. Should he explain that the Prince of Yong was bluffing? After thinking it over, Li Xian decided that if the crown prince were to sincerely inquire after his well-being, then he would not conceal a single thing. However, if the crown prince only wished to exploit him, then he would not utter a single word. As long as he was not forced to mobilize his army to rebel, Li Xian was resolved to listen to the crown prince¡¯s commands.


    Aboard the crown prince¡¯s carriage, Li An hesitated momentarily before speaking, ¡°Sixth brother, you also understand the present state of affairs. The Prince of Yong is close on my heels, while Imperial Father does not understand. My position as heir apparent is already in grave danger. Sixth brother, you have always been my man. If I were to lose my position as heir apparent, even if the Prince of Yong wouldn¡¯t charge you with a crime because of Imperial Father, there would be no further opportunity for you to lead an army into battle. When that time comes, even if you aren¡¯t placed under house arrest, you will be dismissed from your present offices. At that point, it will be too late for regrets.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s expression darkened. How did he not understand this? But regardless of what was happening, he could mobilize his army and rebel. Wouldn¡¯t that be a betrayal of Imperial Father¡¯s trust?


    Not waiting for Li Xian to respond, Li An continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say much. You must know that at present, you do not have any path to retreat. If I can ascend to the throne, I will enfeoff you as a Supervisory Imperial Prince. When that time comes, you will be second only to me. Sixth brother, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Then where will big brother place the Fengyi Sect?¡± inquired Li Xian icily, before continuing, ¡°Big brother must be well aware of why they have supported you so wholeheartedly.¡±


    Li An then appeared awkward. ¡°Of course they have some demands. However, I can handle those demands. Sixth brother, you and I are brothers. In the future, if we join hands and act together, we will definitely have ways to restrict the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Li Xian sighed softly and replied, ¡°This younger brother understands. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. As long as Imperial Father¡¯s intentions do not waver, this younger brother will absolutely not permit harm to Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li An frowned. This was not the result he wanted. He desired that Li Xian express the willingness to help him rebel. However, Li An could not bring this subject up himself. If he were to utter such intentions, it would cause no end of trouble. After hesitating for a moment, seeing Li Xian¡¯s indifferent expression, Li An ultimately was unwilling to take such a risk. At present, he already could not do as he willed.


    After the Prince of Qi concluded his audience with the Yong emperor, as he walked out of the imperial palace, Li Xian saw a gorgeous carriage waiting outside. As he hesitated, a trusted personal guard by his side spoke up in a low voice, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Princess of Qi has personally come to welcome you back. If you don¡¯t see her, it would be a bit too excessive. It is better to do it half-heartedly.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Xian walked towards the carriage. A maid within raised the curtains, revealing the Princess of Qi¡¯s radiant smile. With a hint of teasing and slipperiness, Li Xian smiled and stated, ¡°So Zheng¡¯er has come to personally welcome this Prince¡¯s triumphant return? Truly an honor.¡±


    Blushing, Qin Zheng replied, ¡°The Prince is always so lighthearted.¡±


    Li Xian laughed and leapt aboard the carriage. The curtain fell, hiding the happy lovemaking within.


    ***


    In comparison, Li An returned to his residence with a calm and collected face. After he had informed the result of his meeting with the Prince of Qi to Lu Jingzhong, he only hurriedly stated, ¡°I will hand this matter to you to take care of.¡±


    Afterwards, he returned to the inner residence. A short while later, an invitation extended under the name of the crown princess to Madam Shao, Lady Huo, was sent out. After an hour, a gloomy Lady Huo entered the crown prince¡¯s residence and was led to crown prince¡¯s private rooms where he indulged in degenerate vices. As the crown prince vented his moodiness with a berserk fury, the blood and tears of an innocent woman flowed.


    In the afternoon of the same day, the Fengyi Sect Master entered the palace and met with the empress. Not long after, Empress Dou dispatched a female palace official, her lady-in-waiting, Lady Zhao, to summon Princess Changle.


    Princess Changle¡¯s elegant eyebrows wrinkled, as she gazed at the female palace official issuing an edict from the empress to summon her to an audience. This was not a good portent, especially with the empress¡¯s lady-in-waiting coming personally. According to the harem¡¯s regulations of Great Yong, aside from highest maids of the empress and the noble consorts that were known as ladies-in-waiting, the head maids of the other palace halls were a rank lower. These female palace officials were mostly relatively older palace maids. Like her own head maid who was once a trusted maid of her mother and was thirty years old. Regardless of their rank as head maid, their position in the harem was quite high. This kind of edict should not be served by such a high-ranking maid. Moreover, lady-in-waiting Zhao was tight-lipped, only explaining that the empress was inviting the princess over and refused to explain anything. Although she was worried, Changle knew that she could only adopt measures appropriate to the actual situation. She was a greatly favored princess. Even the empress could do nothing to her. As a result, a look of unswerving determination appeared on her face. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Lady-in-Waiting Zhao, please lead the way.¡±


    Lady-in-waiting Zhao led Princess Changle to a high pavilion. The furnishings within were delicate and refined, and had a chessboard and zither. The empress was playing weiqi with a woman wearing a snow-white dress and veiled face. Seeing Princess Changle enter, the empress pushed aside the chessboard and stated, ¡°Fine,. We concede defeat. Come over, Changle, and pay your respects to the Fengyi Sect Master.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s heart pounded, and she advanced and kowtowed. She stated, ¡°Changle pays her respects to Your Imperial Majesty and the Sect Master.¡±


    A cloudy expression appeared in the woman in snow white¡¯s pair of clear and icy eyes. Rising from her seat, she walked over and helped Princess Changle to her feet. With a smile, she replied, ¡°The last time I saw you, you were still a small baby. Now your graceful, jade feet are on the floor.¡±


    The empress sighed. ¡°It is unfortunate that this child was born under an unlucky star. Before, her Imperial Father married her off to Southern Chu. Now she lives the life of a widow at home.¡±


    The woman in snow white smiled and remarked, ¡°Changle is dignified and elegant. How can she be permitted to live a solitary existence? I have heard that the Emperor has already selected a worthy husband for you. Presumably not long in the future, you will be able to enjoy marital bliss and harmony.¡±


    Not permitting Princess Changle to even utter a single word, Empress Dou was already smiling and stating, ¡°The son-in-law that her Imperial Father has selected is Prime Minister Wei¡¯s son. Although the date of the wedding has not been set, this matter cannot be allowed to drag out for long. Changle, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Although Princess Changle has long been prepared for this eventuality, her heart could not help but tremble. Tightly gripping the folding fan that had been by her side for years, feeling like that man was with her, she smiled and replied, ¡°The Queen Mother is overthinking matters. Changle is now accompanied by the Buddha and am at peace with myself. There is no need for Your Imperial Majesty to worry. Changle has already declined this betrothal with Imperial Father.¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, the empress glanced at the Fengyi Sect Master. Fan Huiyao spoke in praise, ¡°Changle speaks the truth. We, women, do not necessarily need to be accompanied by a husband. Her Imperial Majesty is only taking pity on your youth. You should still think this matter over. Your folding fan is quite elegant. Would you permit me a look?¡±


    Changle tensed up, but she could only hand the folding fan over, acquiescing, ¡°For Sect Master¡¯s appreciation.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master took the folding fan and took a look at the poetry written upon it, reciting it softly, ¡°¡®The cold water of the pond is fresh in the autumn, / The distant road is exhausted when it arrives at the crossing. / Fortunately, the painting could not be painted, / The completion of the painting is a life¡¯s regret.¡¯ An excellent poem, truly deserving of his reputation as the most gifted scholar of Southern Chu.¡±


    Finished speaking, her chilling gaze fell upon Princess Changle and she questioned, ¡°Is Princess truly unwilling to get married?¡±


    Princess Changle felt her breathing quicken and tense, almost as if pressure akin to Mount Tai was assailing her. Although she was usually delicate, with a yielding exterior, her temperament was firm and unyielding. Obstructed by her status, the Fengyi Sect Master could only use her aura to assail Changle. As a result, Changle was surprisingly able to endure the pressure. The Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s clear and cold voice reached her, ¡°Princess, Wei Ying is a husband that the Emperor painstakingly selected for you. If you are to comply with the Will of Heaven and the people, not only will the rest of your life be filled with happiness and bliss, you will also calm the worries of your Imperial Father and Noble Consort mother.¡±


    Princess Changle could feel her mind being hypnotized1 by Fan Huiyao¡¯s words. The intense pressure was almost enough to have her open her mouth and agree. However, from deep within her mind, an image materialized of that ashen and weak-looking scholar in azure robes. Her gaze falling upon his folding fan, she spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Many thanks to the Sect Master for your concern and care. At present, Changle has no intentions to remarry. Although Wei Ying is good, he is not my husband to be.¡±


    The Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows rose slightly. Softly shaking the folding fan, she stated, ¡°For the Princess to refuse the Emperor and Empress¡¯s kind intentions in such a manner, presumably your intentions are firm and unyielding. It is inconvenient for this seat to continue to try to persuade you.¡± So speaking, she suddenly used force, crushing that exquisite folding fan into powder.


    Princess Changle let out a miserable cry, a hint of tears appearing in her beautiful eyes. Faking remorse, the Fengyi Sect Master apologized, ¡°This seat slipped up and destroyed your folding fan. How about this? Allow this seat to compensate you with another one?¡±


    Princess Changle could feel a fire ignite in her. Furiously, she declined, ¡°There is no need. It is only a folding fan. There is no need for the Sect Master to blame herself.¡± Although her words were polite, her eyes emitted a rancor and hatred that would be etched in one¡¯s memory.2 Even the Fengyi Sect Master could feel herself tremble inside.


    At this moment, Empress Dou opened her mouth and spoke, ¡°Changle, your health is poor. Seeing that your complexion is pale, presumably you are exhausted. It is better if you go back and rest.¡±


    Resisting with great difficulty the grief and indignation in her heart, Changle withdrew, adhering to the proper etiquette and ceremony. As she walked away, her steps became a bit unsteady. Having stood at a distance, L¨¹¡¯e came over to help, but did not detect anything off, only feeling that the princess¡¯s expression was ugly. She promptly lent her arm to support the princess and helped her back to her chambers.


    Before they had gone far, a voice exclaimed, pleasantly surprised, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, why are you also here?¡±


    Tiredly, Princess Changle looked up and saw Wei Ying standing there beside a young eunuch. If it was as before, Changle would have definitely made an excuse and departed. However, right now, she had not the energy to ponder and instead asked, her heart palpitating with fear, ¡°Why is Wei daren here?¡±


    His face carrying a hint of happiness, Wei Ying answered, ¡°This subject has already entered the Imperial Secretariat and is waiting upon the Emperor. Just now, the Emperor learned that the Fengyi Sect Master had come to visit and specially dispatched this subject to report to the Empress, inviting the Fengyi Sect Master to stay within the palace longer and have dinner with the Emperor.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Fengyi Sect Master¡± Princess Changle could not but feel the raging fury in her ignite again. Just as she was about to depart, she felt dizzy. Her delicate body weakly collapsed. L¨¹¡¯e cried out in surprise. She was not that strong. Although she could hold up the princess with some difficulty, and her spirit was willing, however her flesh was weak.3 For this audience with the empress, Princess Changle had not brought many maids with her. In addition, for some odd reason, there were no other eunuchs and maids present, aside from quite young eunuch. There was no way to help the princess back to her chambers. Without any other options, L¨¹¡¯e could only shoot a glance at Wei Ying. Although Wei Ying was a man, he was, after all, the princess¡¯s fianc¨¦. Although L¨¹¡¯e knew that the princess loved another, there was no way that she could allow the princess to lose consciousness and collapse to the ground.


    Wei Ying hesitated momentarily before rapidly walking forward and holding out his hands. He asked, ¡°Is there a room nearby to allow the Princess to rest temporarily and permit the Imperial Physicians to take a look?¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e happily replied, ¡°Many thanks for Wei daren¡¯s reminder. This is the western part of the Imperial Gardens. Nearby are Concubine Duan¡¯s chambers. Would daren please help me deliver the Princess there?¡±


    Wei Ying picked the princess up. ¡°Then would Miss L¨¹¡¯e please lead the way?¡±


    To the little eunuch, L¨¹¡¯e commanded, ¡°Go report this quickly to Noble Consort Zhangsun. Tell her that the Princess suddenly fainted. Please invite the Noble Consort to Concubine Duan¡¯s chambers.¡±


    The little eunuch immediately replied in the affirmative, turning and running off. With Princess Changle in his arms, Wei Ying followed behind L¨¹¡¯e. Although L¨¹¡¯e was walking quickly, she paid close attention to the one behind her, seeing looks of pity and love appear on Wei Ying¡¯s face. L¨¹¡¯e could not help but feel sympathy for him. If the princess were to change her mind because of this incident, then the end result wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Before they had gone far, L¨¹¡¯e slipped and fell, probably because she was in such a rush. She could only hold her ankle and cry out in pain. Wei Ying anxiously inquired, ¡°Miss L¨¹¡¯e, are you okay?¡±


    Forcing a smile, L¨¹¡¯e responded, ¡°Wei daren, this servant can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Wei Ying yelled loudly, ¡°Is there anyone nearby?¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e also shouted. But ultimately, L¨¹¡¯e could only helplessly state, ¡°Wei daren, can I trouble you to follow this path forward? Not far off are Concubine Duan¡¯s chambers.¡±


    After hesitating, Wei Ying replied, ¡°It is already inconvenient for me to be within the harem.¡±


    Worried, L¨¹¡¯e asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the seriousness of the situation? If you are still apprehensive, it is likely that the Princess¡¯s condition will worsen. Also, you are engaged to the Princess. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Wei Ying helplessly responded, ¡°Miss L¨¹¡¯e, please wait here for a moment. I will go get someone to come and rescue the miss.¡± Finished speaking, he followed the path forward. It wasn¡¯t long before Wei Ying became confused. Before him, the path split off in two. Which one was he to take? After thinking it over, he took the left hand path. Not long afterwards, a palace hall appeared in front of him. He happily walked forward and knocked on the door. An elderly eunuch came out to greet him. In panic, the elderly eunuch exclaimed, ¡°How did this daren arrive here?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Wei Ying replied, ¡°I am Wei Ying. Princess Changle suddenly fainted nearby. I want to deliver her to Concubine Duan¡¯s chambers. I didn¡¯t expect that I would go the wrong way.¡±


    In fear and trepidation, the elderly eunuch said, ¡°This place has long been uninhabited. Wei daren, please bring the Princess inside to rest. This elderly servant will go to report this situation.¡±


    Wei Ying could only consent, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find someone to tend to the Princess.¡±


    After the elderly eunuch departed, Wei Ying was alone with the princess in this quiet palace hall. Gazing at the beautiful woman with a pale face, lying in bed, Wei Ying felt his mind roil. As a descendant of a prestigious house and possessing innate intellect, he received the respect of others. However, Princess Changle obstinately rejected him. Thinking of this, Wei Ying could not help but grow angry. But when his gaze fell upon Princess Changle, he immediately became tender and warm. Although he was filled with regret, Princess Changle was a woman that he deeply admired. The gloom of the tightly closed doors pervaded, giving off a sense of ambiguity. Wei Ying could feel his heartbeat accelerate. From the corner of the palace hall, the scent exuded from the incense in the burner became increasingly thick. Wei Ying could feel that he could no longer hold back his desire, as his gaze towards Princess Changle became increasingly dark and murky.


    Footnotes:


    ÐÄÉñ»Ðã±, xinshenhuanghu ¨C idiom, lit. be ill at ease and full of dread; fig. perturbed and spellbound


    ¿Ì¹ÇÃúÐÄ, kegumingxin ¨C idiom, lit. carved in bones and engraved in the heart; fig. etched in one¡¯s memory, unforgettable


    Á¦²»´ÓÐÄ, libucongxin ¨C idiom, lit. not as strong as one could wish; fig. the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak

 Chapter 23: What Else Cannot be Endured?

    Chapter 23: What Else Cannot be Endured?


    Ultimately, Wei Ying walked towards Princess Changle. Just as he arrived at the princess¡¯s side, he suddenly heard the sound of rushing footsteps outside. Wei Ying jumped with surprise, promptly retreating off to the side. At this moment, the palace hall¡¯s door was pushed open vigorously. With ten maids and eunuchs, Noble Consort Zhangsun barged into the palace hall. Seeing the scene before her, a scowl appeared on Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s face. She did not utter a single word, only waving her hand. A eunuch walked over and covered the incense burner, while several maids walked beside the bed and helped Princess Changle up. Afterwards, a palanquin, for use within the palace, was brought in. The maids helped Princess Changle within and swiftly took her away. Confused, Wei Ying stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Noble Consort has finally arrived. Has that little eunuch reported the Princess¡¯s fainting? Did Noble Consort see Miss L¨¹¡¯e and realize that this subject took the wrong path?¡±


    Suspicious, Noble Consort Zhangsun replied, ¡°We received a report that Changle ran into danger. As a result, We hurriedly rushed over to surprisingly find Wei daren not worrying about rumors and staying alone in the same palace hall with Changle. Why have you s poken such words just as We were about to hold you responsible?¡±


    As Wei Ying calmly explained everything that happened, Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s facial expressions changed several times. Eventually, she stated, ¡°So that is the case. Wei daren also had kind intentions. However, Changle is a widow which means it is inconvenient for her to be alone with men. By rights, daren should have stayed outside to avoid arousing suspicion. Head Maid Zhou, go bring L¨¹¡¯e back to the Jade Phoenix Palace Hall. Wei daren, you carry an imperial edict and thus should go complete your duties.¡±


    When Noble Consort Zhangsun finished speaking, and was about to turn and depart, Wei Ying quickly spoke up, ¡°I wonder if this subject is permitted to come by later to pay my respects.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun hesitated momentarily, but remembering the incense wafting out from the burner was an aphrodisiac, she finally icily replied, ¡°There is no need. Daren is an outside subject and should, by rights, avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    Gazing at the departing Noble Consort Zhangsun, Wei Ying felt his entire body grow cold. He knew that he had lost forever the beautiful woman that he yearned for in his dreams.


    ***


    Returning to the Jade Phoenix Palace Hall, Noble Consort Zhangsun summoned an imperial physician to check on Princess Changle¡¯s condition. After taking a look, the imperial physician reported that anxiety and fury had struck the princess¡¯s heart. Combined with the princess¡¯s frail condition, she had fainted. Although Noble Consort Zhangsun found this diagnosis strange, since Changle had been in quite good health this past year, she could be at ease after learning that there was no danger to her daughter¡¯s life. However, at this moment, she absolutely loathed Empress Dou. For her good daughter to be like this after an audience with the empress, how could she not feel unbearable distress? However, there was no way for her to exact vengeance. That woman was the empress. The crown prince was her son. What could Noble Consort Zhangsun do? The more she thought, the more infuriated she became. At this moment, seeing L¨¹¡¯e be brought in by her head maid, Noble Consort Zhangsun indignantly cried out, ¡°L¨¹¡¯e! We have trusted you implicitly to allow you to personally attend to the Princess. Although you are still young and have yet to be raised to the position of head maid, We have not treated you poorly. Why have you bitten the hand that feeds you and set up the Princess?¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e repeatedly proclaimed her innocence, explaining, ¡°This servant has never had such a thought. Your Imperial Highness, it was because of the urgency of the situation. In addition, Wei daren is a consort approved by the Emperor. This servant truly had no intention of setting up the Princess.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun ferociously and furiously reprimanded, ¡°You dare to quibble? Regardless of the Wei Ying¡¯s status, you have been by the Princess¡¯s side for quite some time now. Do you not know the Princess¡¯s intentions? If We arrived a second too late today, Changle¡¯s reputation and integrity would have likely been irreparably damaged. Even if she were unreconciled and unwilling, she could only marry Wei Ying. Regardless of Our and the Emperor¡¯s intentions, attaining Changle¡¯s consent is of the utmost necessity. You lowly servant, behaving so unscrupulously! If Changle¡¯s reputation and integrity were damaged, even if you were to die a thousand times, you would have to bear the full brunt of the blame. Head Maid Zhou, drag this lowly servant out and have her beaten well.¡±


    Several eunuchs dragged the weeping L¨¹¡¯e out. Head Maid Zhou followed them to supervise L¨¹¡¯e¡¯s punishment. Tiredly, Noble Consort Zhangsun sat down. Gazing at the nearby lady-in-waiting Tian, she spoke, ¡°That girl L¨¹¡¯e has always been doted upon by Us and thus was specially dispatched to serve upon Zhen¡¯er. Who could have thought that she would be so foolish? We intend to have her driven out tomorrow. What do you think?¡±


    Lady-in-waiting Tian¡¯s raised her eyebrows in surprise. In a low voice, she murmured, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, L¨¹¡¯e has accompanied you for many years and has waited upon the Princess for such a long time. She certainly knows some of the Princess¡¯s intentions. If she is driven out, she is likely to babble nonsense and harm the Princess¡¯s pure reputation. To handle this matter, Your Imperial Highness brought along experienced and honest maids and eunuchs. They will definitely not talk nonsense. Right now, aside from L¨¹¡¯e, only Wei daren knows of this matter. This servant believes that Wei daren has not the courage to talk nonsense. If rumors were to spread, the Emperor surely wouldn¡¯t let him off lightly. As for this L¨¹¡¯e, she cannot be permitted to leave and speak irresponsibly.¡±


    Although Noble Consort Zhangsun was amiable and kind by nature, having spent so many years in the depths of the palace and holding the position of noble consort, how could she not understand that lady-in-waiting Tian¡¯s words were reasonable? She hardened her heart. In order to preserve Changle¡¯s reputation and integrity, she did not care if L¨¹¡¯e was innocent or guilty. Noble Consort Zhangsun did not say a word, only glancing slightly at lady-in-waiting Tian. Understanding, lady-in-waiting Tian left the palace hall, shooting a look at Head Maid Zhou who took the hint.1 Not long afterwards, the miserable shrieks from outside came to an abrupt end. Head Maid Zhou returned and disclosed, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, L¨¹¡¯e could not endure the punishment and has already died.¡±


    Sighing, Noble Consort Zhangsun replied, ¡°Have her buried properly. Publicly report that she became ill and died. Be sure to properly provide financial support to her family.¡±


    Lady-in-waiting Tian, having returned, spoke up again, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the little eunuch who came to report this matter, Xiaoliuzi,2 should also be transferred to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s side to prevent him from leaking anything.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s jaw quivered and she stated, ¡°That child. Fortunately he was there. If he did not come to report, it is likely ¡­ Alas ¡­ Changle is willing to die to preserve her chastity. When she wakes, she would likely rather die in order to wash away this humiliation than to marry. Go make arrangements. Since this child was so intelligent and faithful, arrange to have him stay by Changle¡¯s side and have him keep an eye on things and ensure that these double-crossing servants don¡¯t harm Changle.¡±


    Lady-in-waiting Tian smiled. ¡°This servant will go make the arrangements. Your Imperial Highness, do not worry.¡±


    At this moment, a palace maid entered and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Princess has awoken.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun promptly entered Changle¡¯s sleeping quarters. She saw Princess Changle¡¯s complexion was dark and gloomy. Seeing her mother alive, tears fell from Changle¡¯s eyes like rain. Feeling piercing pain in her heart, Noble Consort Zhangsun walked over. Pulling Changle into her embrace, Noble Consort Zhangsun spoke, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, what wrongs have you experienced? Tell your mother. If someone dared to be rude towards you, even if mother has to sacrifice my life, I will take revenge for you.¡±


    Princess Changle was pained for quite some time before she finally stemmed her tears, explaining everything that had happened. The more she listened, the more enraged Noble Consort Zhangsun became. She knew that her daughter had entrusted all of her pining into her folding fan. Now that it was destroyed, it was no wonder that she fainted from grief and indignation. But the perpetrator was the Fengyi Sect Master. Not even the emperor could do anything to her. Thinking it over, Noble Consort Zhangsun came to a decision and stated, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, do not worry. Your second brother has irreconcilable differences with them. You will have the day when you will be able to exact your revenge. It is only a folding fan. I will have the Prince of Yong gift you with another one.¡±


    Princess Changle sobbed, ¡°Mother Concubine, it is better if we don¡¯t cause trouble. Jiang ¡­ his health is poor. If he were to hear of this, he would inevitably become enraged, harming his body and causing this child to be very worried. It is best if this matter is concealed from him.¡±


    Noble Consort Zhangsun smiled wryly and replied, ¡°You, child ¡­ always thinking of others. Fine, mother won¡¯t go tell them. However, I have to inform your Imperial Father of what has happened. You cannot be so wronged. Even if we can¡¯t take revenge for you, we can ensure that your Imperial Father won¡¯t force you to get married again.¡±


    Continuing to weep, Princess Changle said, ¡°I will rely upon Mother Concubine to make all the decisions.¡±


    Leaving the Jade Phoenix Palace Hall, Noble Consort Zhangsun sobered from her indignity and wrath. Regardless of how the emperor doted upon Changle, neither Empress Dou nor the Fengyi Sect Master were people that she and her daughter could offend. If she were to go and search for justice, it would only cause the emperor to be placed in an awkward and embarrassed position. The more she thought, the sadder she became. Ultimately, Noble Consort Zhangsun decided that she had to inform the emperor of this matter. She knew that the emperor was handling government affairs in the Imperial Study at this moment. And so, she hurriedly rushed to the Imperial Study. After receiving permission, she stepped in. But seeing Noble Consort Ji seated beside the emperor, Noble Consort Zhangsun could feel herself tremble inside.


    Watching Noble Consort Zhangsun arrive, Li Yuan smiled and stated, ¡°Aiyah! Why has beloved concubine has also come today? It just so happens that We are going to have dinner with the Fengyi Sect Master in a little while. Beloved concubine should come along. You are also an old acquaintance of the Fengyi Sect Master and can take the opportunity to reminisce.¡±


    The indignation that Noble Consort Zhangsun had felt froze. She knew that the emperor would definitely not give her and her daughter justice. She could only force a smile onto her face and report, ¡°Your servant is here to report to Your Imperial Majesty that Changle suddenly collapsed. Your servant hopes to deliver Changle to the Dustless Nunnery to recuperate for a few days.¡±


    With great alarm, Li Yuan replied, ¡°When We saw her a few days ago, her face was glowing.3 How did she suddenly fall ill? Has an imperial physician been summoned?¡±


    Just as Noble Consort Zhangsun was about to reply, Noble Consort Ji spoke up, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Changle¡¯s health was always poor. In your servant¡¯s view, would it not be better to wed Changle and use the luck from the marriage to counteract her bad luck?¡±


    Hearing her words, Li Yuan nodded his head slightly. ¡°Beloved concubine speaks reasonably. Zhangsun, what do you think? Changle¡¯s wedding has already been dragged out. It would be good if her luck can be improved.¡±


    In an icy voice, Noble Consort Zhangsun answered, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s intentions are good, however, Changle¡¯s temperament is obstinate. She has always refused this engagement. It is likely that if Your Imperial Majesty is to issue this edict, Changle will take to her bed and never leave it again.4 If Your Imperial Majesty is thinking of Changle, it is better to allow her to leave the palace to be nursed back to health.¡±


    Li Yuan was not slow to react. Seeing the indignation on Noble Consort Zhangsun¡¯s face that she dared not openly express, Li Yuan could not help but think back to the empress and Noble Consort Ji who constantly urged him to have the princess be wed these last few days. With this, he understood clearly. At the time, when Changle was wed to distant Southern Chu, she did so without any complaints or discontent, causing him to feel guilty to this day. Now, he naturally was unwilling to force her to marry again. After careful consideration, Li Yuan could not but grow angry. Thus, he instructed, ¡°Beloved concubine, please send Changle to convalesce in the nunnery. Also, pass along my edict. Have Roulan accompany Changle. Changle has always been fond of that child. This should help relax her heart.¡±


    Overjoyed, Noble Consort Zhangsun acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks to Your Imperial Majesty. Your servant will send Changle out of the palace to convalesce.¡± Finished speaking, she turned and left the imperial study.


    Noble Consort Ji was a bit unhappy. Li Yuan glanced at her and spoke plainly, ¡°Changle has already sacrificed much for Great Yong. We only desire that she spend the rest of her life according to her wishes. In the future, do not speak of this wedding ever again. Allow her to make her own decision. I believe that Changle won¡¯t do anything that is improper.¡±


    ***


    Although Changle did not wish for Jiang Zhe to learn of what had happened that day, things did not turn out as she wanted. I had already learned, in detail, what had happened. In the harem, where the Fengyi Sect was extremely powerful, there were several little eunuchs who had the courage to disturb the trap that the Fengyi Sect had set. Xiaoliuzi, originally named Liu Jie, was one of the honorary disciples that Xiaoshunzi had taken.


    At the time, I had wanted to plant a few people in the imperial palace. However, this was easier said than done. At present, power and influence in the harem was controlled by the crown prince and the Fengyi Sect. If the spy¡¯s identity were exposed, not only would I be punished, even His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Just over a month after I found myself in a difficult position and discussed this matter with Xiaoshunzi, he informed me that he had already completed this task. His method was simple. On the outer ring of the palace, in the remote palace halls, he had selected a number of little eunuchs with satisfactory aptitude. Xiaoshunzi came from such a background himself and naturally understood their suffering. As a result, based upon his status and martial arts, he was able to quickly acquire their adulation and approval. Afterwards, he had taught them some martial arts. With this, they became Xiaoshunzi¡¯s honorary disciples. Knowing some martial arts, and with Xiaoshunzi¡¯s frequent advice, they were like pieces of sculpted jade, revealing lustrous radiance. Very quickly, they were able to take responsibility and perform duties. Although this method wasn¡¯t the best and had the potential for future trouble, I could only approve it in the face of a lack of better alternatives.


    When I had learned that the emperor had once discussed the crown prince¡¯s scandal with Changle, I specially had Xiaoshunzi make arrangements for his honorary disciples to be mindful of the princess¡¯s safety. That was how they were able, at the moment of imminent peril, to warn Noble Consort Zhangsun to save the princess. And also because of this reason, I learned of what had happened that very night. Although there were some things that were impossible for Xiaoliuzi to witness firsthand, it was enough for me to guess what had happened.


    Hearing of this incident, I felt a sharp stabbing pain in my heart, continuously vomiting blood. Xiaoshunzi was greatly frightened, promptly summoning a doctor. My condition only stabilized in the middle of night. Lying in bed, I was reminded of Piaoxiang¡¯s tragic death. The grief in my heart was difficult to endure. Fengyi Sect, oh Fengyi Sect ¡­ that day, you murdered my Piaoxiang ¡­ today, you wish to harm the princess. If I cannot eradicate you, I will not die in peace!


    Waking up the next day, I saw on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression that he was blaming himself for informing me of this incident. In truth, I would have found out sooner rather than later. After some time had passed, the Prince of Yong and Shi Yu came to visit. His face etched with deep concern, Li Zhi anxiously inquired, ¡°Suiyun, how did you suddenly fall ill?¡±


    Seeing the Prince of Yong¡¯s worried complexion, I could not help but be touched by his anxiety. However, the wound that was causing such grief and pain was hidden in the deepest and most hidden parts of my heart. It was almost my most forbidden sore spot. I was absolutely unwilling to reveal this matter to anyone. As such, I could only smile and reply, ¡°I have caused Your Imperial Highness to be worried. It is only Zhe¡¯s old ailment recurring. As long as I rest a few days, I will get better. How are the current state of affairs outside, I wonder?¡±


    Li Zhi anxiously answered, ¡°Suiyun should rest well. There aren¡¯t any urgent matters that need to be taken care of.¡±


    Smiling wryly, I responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that things will have to be delayed a few days. Although I have diagnosed and treated the Little Marquis¡¯s poisonous wound, I am right now powerless to use acupuncture on him. Xiaoshunzi, use the acupuncture techniques that I taught you to first treat Little Marquis. In this way, the effects of the toxicity can be postponed. Feed him the prescription that I prescribed yesterday for seven days. Afterwards, I will personally expel the toxins in his body. These days, the Crown Prince and the Fengyi Sect will be discussing their coming rebellion with the Prince of Qi. Your Imperial Highness should keep a close watch on their activity. Although this subject¡¯s illness has recurred, there won¡¯t be any major problems. Would Your Imperial Highness please not worry? Please deliver the intelligence reports as usual every day. If this subject were to relax and become complacent right now, it is likely that the situation would become uncontrollable. If that were to happen, then I will have failed Your Imperial Highness¡¯s kindness to me.¡±


    Helpless to refuse, Li Zhi could only reply, ¡°Suiyun, only do what you can.5 Ziyou, discuss things with Suiyun and see if you can share some of the burden. His health cannot fail at this time.¡±


    Nodding his head, Shi Yu concurred, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. This subject will be sure to provide all my help to Suiyun.¡±


    During the days that I was recuperating, the intelligence continued to flow. Since the return of the Prince of Qi, the crown prince¡¯s faction had wholeheartedly thrown themselves into the plan, while the Prince of Qi had secretly begun to mobilize and move. It seemed like the Prince of Qi was now a participant of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Although this was a bit unexpected, it was mind-numbingly obvious that the Fengyi Sect was preparing a mutiny and rebellion. As a result, we did not abandon our plan.


    The Prince of Qi¡¯s abnormal moves could not be concealed from the Prince of Yong and Grand General Qin. However, the two could also not prevent it from happening, as the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops in Chang¡¯an were mobilized and moved using all sorts of dignified and pompous reasons, and no one could ascertain their objectives. As a result, the armies of the Prince of Yong and Grand General Qin all raised their alertness levels. Storm clouds were approaching6 Chang¡¯an.


    ***


    Within the Cold Courtyard, after my health had gradually improved, I exhausted myself treating Jiang Haitao with acupuncture to the point that I almost collapsed again. However, this time, the Prince of Yong prohibited me from exhausting my mental and physical strength. After trying to argue, I helplessly rested. In any case, the Prince of Yong knew well the troop dispositions around Chang¡¯an. As a result, I could focus on my recovery. If there were anything truly urgent, the Prince of Yong would still have to come and seek my advice.


    On this day, I was going over the intelligence that had been collected in the last few days. Dong Que walked in and reported, ¡°Young master, Little Marquis Jiang has come to request an audience.¡±


    Setting down the scroll, I wondered, ¡°What is it? He can already climb out of bed? He truly has good foundations. He recovered surprisingly quickly. Oh, that¡¯s right, how is that situation developing?¡±


    A hint of ridicule on his face, Dong Que replied, ¡°It likely can¡¯t be concealed any longer. His frame of mind is probably poor. As a result, Lady Huo has returned home with wan and sallow appearances. The Eastern Palace Reader-in-Waiting Shao Yan, Shao daren, has already gotten suspicious.¡±


    I smiled placidly and ordered, ¡°Since that is the case, conclude this business. Remember, it is best if this scandal leaves the capital abuzz.¡±


    Bowing, Dong Que responded, ¡°This subordinate understands. There is also another matter. Lord Li just returned before he rushed off again, stating that the Prince of Qi is being controlled.¡±


    Hearing this, I was first dumbfounded before I laughed. ¡°So that¡¯s why the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates have been so lively recently and yet completely lacked the Prince of Qi¡¯s experienced and ferocious style. So he is being held hostage to control his subordinates.7 Fine. This way is also good. When the time comes, it¡¯ll be easier to sweep them away. When Xiaoshunzi returns, have him come see me. Tell him that I won¡¯t die so easily. If there is anything, he should inform me. At most, I shall have him handle matters and I won¡¯t waste my breath.¡±


    Speaking to this point, I could not help but smile wryly. At present, the Prince of Yong and Xiaoshunzi had combined forces to prevent me from seeing reports from the outside. Although they were doing what they thought was best for me, how could I rest easy?


    Dong Que bowed and voiced his agreement, turning and departing. Not long afterwards, Jiang Haitao walked in. Although he had only just recovered from the toxins, his face had a healthy, rosy color. In addition, his stride still had a sense of frivolity. He seemed to already be extremely lively. After he had entered, he bowed and saluted me, stating, ¡°Haitao greatly thanks Jiang daren for the grace of saving my life, causing daren¡¯s old illness to recur. Haitao is truly uneasy. As a result, have come specially to pay my respects.¡±


    Pointing at a nearby chair, I replied, ¡°Normally, the Little Marquis is a blood relative of His Imperial Highness. Thus, Zhe should not accept such great courtesy. However, I have toiled mentally and physically to treat you. It wouldn¡¯t be improper to receive such great courtesy from you. Little Marquis, please sit. Is anything that the Little Marquis wishes to discuss with me?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÐÄÁìÉñ»á, xinlingshenhui ¨C idiom, lit. to understand tacitly; to understand thoroughly


    СÁù×Ó, Xiaoliuzi ¨C lit. little six


    Èݹâ»À·¢, rongguanghuanfa ¨C idiom, lit. one¡¯s face glowing with health; fig. looking radiant, all smiles


    Ò»²¡²»Æð, yibingbuqi ¨C idiom, lit. take to one''s bed and never leave it again; fig. to fall ill and never recover


    Á¿Á¦¶øÐÐ, liangli¡¯erxing ¨C idiom, lit. to assess one¡¯s capabilities and act accordingly; fig. one does what one can


    ·çÓêÓûÀ´, fengyuyulai ¨C idiom, lit. storm clouds approaching; fig. trouble lies ahead


    ЮÌì×ÓÒÔÁîÖîºî, xietianziyilingzhuhou ¨C idiom, lit. to hold the Son of Heaven hostage in order to control the vassals; this idiom speaks of the Three Kingdoms warlord, Cao Cao (²Ü²Ù), who took Emperor Xian (ººÏ×µÛ) under his protection to take control of the imperial court during the last years of the Han Dynasty

 Chapter 24: Prepared for Everything

    Chapter 24: Prepared for Everything


    On the fourteenth day of the ninth month of the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, the Emperor issued an edict to hold the Autumn Hunt. With this, the rebellion began ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Gaozu


    With a look of high esteem, Jiang Haitao gazed at Jiang Zhe. Although still young, he knew full well this man¡¯s value. Over these days, he had been recuperating in the guest courtyard. The Princess of Yong would frequently stop by to see him. She inevitably would speak of some things to him. Jiang Haitao was most curious about this sickly youth who seemed liable to die at any moment. Clearly, this scholar was on the verge of dying and yet he still did his utmost to save Jiang Haitao¡¯s life. Moreover, apparently his uncle, the Prince of Yong, listened closely to his advice. As a result, Jiang Haitao had used the need to personally express his thanks as justification to enter the Cold Courtyard. Upon entering the Cold Courtyard, Jiang Haitao could immediately tell that the Prince of Yong valued this Jiang daren extremely highly. The defenses around the Cold Courtyard were strict and tight, likely even surpassing the defenses around the Prince of Yong himself.


    With a faint smile, I gazed upon this youngster. He was still young and carried a childish innocence about him. I could immediately see through his intent from his pair of clear eyes. I could not help but have a favorable impression of this kind of lively youngster. However, at the same time, I also became suspicious. As the son of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, how could he have such limpid eyes? After thinking it over, I skillfully inquired, ¡°The Little Marquis is a tiger cub of a martial family. Presumably, you are adept at naval warfare. Have you come today to borrow the copy of Illustrated Treatise of the Seas in my collection?¡±


    This question I posed was quite clever. To an ordinary individual, the Illustrated Treatise of the Seas was nothing more than an abstruse and difficult to understand, useless book. However, to the Jiang family, skilled at naval warfare and shipbuilding, it was absolutely priceless. This book had originally been lost. Prior to coming in first in the imperial examinations and becoming the zhuangyuan, I had accidentally chanced upon a fragment of the book. As far as I was concerned, this kind of rare book was priceless beyond measure. After I had entered Southern Chu¡¯s Hanlin Academy, I had searched the academy¡¯s extensive1 book collection and was able to collect some fragmentary records. Using my erudition and extensive knowledge as a basis, I fully repaired and completed the fragment. When I had presented this book to the Southern Chu court, no one paid it any particular attention, only delivering it to the Palace of Sublime Culture. Originally, this book, akin to buried treasure, would never have seen the light of day again. However, when Great Yong and Southern Chu were negotiating peace, the Prince of Yong included a demand for Southern Chu to present a portion of its collection of books and records. As a result, this book, the Illustrated Treatise of the Seas, returned to my hands. I had deep feelings of attachment to this book. As a result, I had deliberately kept it with me.


    I did not know how, but news of the Prince of Yong¡¯s possession of a solitary extant copy of this book spread like wildfire.2 In addition, news that the Prince of Yong had bestowed this book to me was also known. There were many learned and experienced individuals in Great Yong. As a result, there were many who visited to seek a look at this book. However, as I did not accept outside visitors, their wishes were unable to be fulfilled.


    Today, this question that I was posing to Jiang Haitao was actually quite profound. If that man who fled to the Eastern Seas and proclaimed himself the Marquis of the Eastern Seas truly was as adept at naval warfare and farsighted as the intelligence reports proclaimed, then the existence of the Illustrated Treatise of the Seas would definitely catch his attention. If Little Marquis Jiang knew of this book, then Jiang Yong regarded this beloved son of his with great importance. If that was the case, then the expressions being revealed by this youth were fake. If he did not know a thing about this book, other than undeserving of training, it meant that Jiang Yong had deliberately indulged and pampered this son of his. However, I had seen that this child was sincere and innocent, possessing top-quality aptitude, a diamond in the rough.3 I would find it very difficult to believe either of those reasons.


    Jiang Haitao sprang to his feet in excitement, exclaiming, ¡°The Illustrated Treatise of the Seas! I have heard Daddy speak of it many times. Daddy even lamented that he could not take a look with his own eyes. Are you truly willing to lend it to me?¡± His expressions were impassioned, containing the gazes of a youth seeing an object that he loved. This caused him to appear to be even more open and candid.4


    I was now full of curiosity. What kind of person was this little marquis? Thus, I commanded, ¡°Dong Que, bring over that copy of the Illustrated Treatise of the Seas.¡±


    After a short while had passed, the Illustrated Treatise of the Seas that I had compiled and edited was brought over. Before handing it to Jiang Haitao, I smiled and stated, ¡°However, I can¡¯t lend it to you for nothing. Every section that you finish reading, I will ask you some questions. If your answers are acceptable, I will allow you to continue reading. If you can¡¯t answer my questions, then I won¡¯t let you continue to read.¡±


    Composed, Jiang Haitao replied, ¡°Although Haitao is young, I have followed Father for years. Although there are some things that I am not clear about, I do know a little about them. As long as Jiang daren¡¯s questions aren¡¯t too difficult, Haitao is confident that I will be able to answer.¡±


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t make things deliberately difficult for you,¡± I confirmed, smiling slightly. So speaking, I gestured for Dong Que to take the book out of its box and place it on the desk. Jiang Haitao knew he could not personally flip through the pages of this kind of precious book. Excited and filled with expectation, he moved a chair over to the desk, while Dong Que stood at his side, turning the pages for him.


    After he had finished reading a section, I asked him a few questions. As expected, he was ready with his answers.4 Although some of his answers were superficial, it was already quite outstanding for someone of his young age. What left me greatly astonished, however, was that he had his own understanding and views about several sections. During the compilation and editing process, I ran into a significant amount of areas where information was lacking. Even though I was able to add information about maritime affairs from other sources, there were several sections that I was unsure about. As a result, I had marked those sections clearly, identifying the source of the information, as well as including my own understanding and judgment. I deliberately questioned him about these sections. Several of his answers were far more accurate compared to my determinations. Over the next few days, we would discuss these sections daily, feeling boundless joy.


    Ultimately, not only did I learn that Jiang Haitao was naturally suited as being a naval commander, I also arrived at another conclusion. Aside from maritime affairs, he was a straightforward individual with virtually no other interests. If assigned to explore or fight on the seas, he would be an extremely capable commander. However, regarding other matters, there was no point in counting on him. Presumably, Jiang Yong was both gratified and vexed at his son¡¯s interests. Smiling slightly, I wrote a short note and had Dong Que collect it, which he did so in an exasperatingly slow fashion. Over these last few days, I had written several notes that I had him collect. However, Dong Que was extremely intelligent, not peeking at a single note or asking me my intentions.


    ***


    This day, I was within the garden, appreciating the beauty of the blooming chrysanthemums. The Prince of Yong walked towards and faced me. In a gloomy voice, Li Zhi said, ¡°Suiyun, things could happen at any moment.¡±


    I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please explain.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father has announced that the day after tomorrow, the court will proceed to the Hunting Palace to hold the Autumn Hunt,¡± answered Li Zhi. ¡°All of the imperial kinsmen in the capital are to attend. The Prince of Qi has submitted a petition begging off due to illness, however, Imperial Father has demanded that he take the journey even if he is ill.¡±


    I pensively observed, ¡°It seems like the Emperor is also being very careful. I wonder why the Emperor is holding the Autumn Hunt now.¡±


    Sighing, Li Zhi revealed, ¡°These last few days, many seemingly inconsequential events have occurred. It truly is difficult to explain in a few words ¡­ This Prince originally believed that there was no need to bother Suiyun ¡­ but now, looking back, I do have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°For Your Imperial Highness to treat Zhe so affectionately,¡± I replied properly, ¡°If Zhe cannot help Your Imperial Highness at the critical moments, then wouldn¡¯t I be letting down Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great kindness? Your Imperial Highness, please speak forthrightly.¡±


    Sighing again, Li Zhi explained what had happened these last few days. Since I fell ill on the third day of the ninth month, while I was recuperating, the Prince of Qi only made small moves without end. However, as a military expert, the Prince of Yong soon discovered that the sole objective of the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops was to lay in ambush.


    Today, Li Yuan had issued an edict to hold the Autumn Hunt. The accompanying Imperial Guard numbered twenty thousand and would be commanded by Grand General Qin Yi. Of these numbers, ten thousand were from the Eastern Barracks, commanded by Qin Qing and assisted by Huang Sha and Sun Ding. Both of these assistant commanders each led five thousand imperial guardsmen. Of the rest, five thousand guardsmen from the Southern Barracks were commanded by Yang Qian, assisted by Huyan Jiu; and five thousand guardsmen from the Northern Barracks, commanded by Pei Yun and assisted by Xiahou Yuanfeng. The crown prince, the Prince of Yong, and the Prince of Qi were required to accompany the procession. In addition to this, Empress Dou, Noble Consort Ji, Noble Consort Zhangsun, Noble Consort Yan, Princess Changle, Li Zhen, and the Princess of Jingjiang, Li Hanyou, all accompanied the emperor. Left behind to defend the capital were Prime Minister Wei Guan and the recovered Palace Attendant Zheng Xia. Responsibility for the capital¡¯s security was left to the Commander of the Western Barracks of the Imperial Guard, Tan Yi. In addition, the number of court ministers accompanying the imperial procession were innumerable. Of those deserving of my attention were the Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu, the Princess of Qi¡¯s father, Attendant Gentleman of the Imperial Secretariat Qin Wuqi, the newly appointed to the Imperial Secretariat, Wei Ying, and the Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor, Lu Jingzhong.


    And there was more ¡­ The emperor¡¯s edict only permitted the Princes of Yong and Qi to bring a hundred household guards with them, and also declared that during the Autumn Hunt, everything would adhere to military discipline with the Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Qin Yi, as the commander-in-chief. It seemed like the emperor understood clearly the tense circumstances.


    After the Prince of Qi had failed in his attempt to be excused from the Autumn Hunt, his army ceased to make movements. However, the Prince of Yong believed that the army could force march a hundred li in one night without problems and could ambush the emperor as he returned to Chang¡¯an. In addition, the reasons given by the Prince of Qi for mobilizing and moving his troops were actually quite ample. Of course, the Prince of Yong had also made his own preparations, ready to check the Prince of Qi¡¯s forces at a moment¡¯s notice. However, if this were to happen, then it would lead to all-out civil war.


    However, the Prince of Yong and his subordinate commanders were confused as to why had the Prince of Qi had agreed to accompany the emperor and take part in the Autumn Hunt. With him not present, there was no one else that could command his army to attack the emperor.


    Looking at the intelligence reports in my hands, I could not help but frown. The occurrence of such a result was within my expectations. Just yesterday, the Prince of Yong had sent a secret letter to Grand General Qin, explaining Li Hanyou¡¯s suspicious history. Although there was no clear evidence, it was obvious that Li Hanyou was separated from childhood from her parents before being discovered by the Fengyi Sect Master and delivered to the Prince of Jingjiang¡¯s household. At the very least, this information would raise Grand General Qin¡¯s suspicions. There were some things that one would rather believe existed than not. I had already learned the result. Once the letter reached the grand general¡¯s household, Cheng Shu was invited over. Afterwards, Qin Yong was also summoned. Although there was no way for me to know what was discussed, Qin Yong was dispatched to hurry to Grand General Qin¡¯s army to take command. In reality, during the Autumn Hunt, the troops that Qin Yi could mobilize were those that Qin Yong now commanded. Originally, I had no hopes that they would believe the contents of the letter, only desiring that they make preparations. This result was already beyond my expectations.


    In addition, just yesterday, the wife of Eastern Palace Reader-in-Waiting Shao Yan, Lady Huo, hung herself from the ceiling. Then, overnight, news broke of the crown prince raping the wife of a subject, causing the woman to commit suicide. Although it was only gossip on the streets, when compared with the crown prince¡¯s previous conduct, practically everyone believed it to be true. Although the emperor had not yet learned of this scandal, it was impossible to keep it hidden once the Autumn Hunt concluded. As a result, if the crown prince could not force the emperor to abdicate during the Autumn Hunt, then i it would likely be extremely difficult to escape his fate of being deposed.


    I sighed. Although the crown prince was being forced by me to rebel, why were the arrangements made by the Fengyi Sect so odd?


    Initially, I had suspected that the Fengyi Sect would arrange for the Prince of Qi¡¯s forces to break into the emperor¡¯s temporary residence. After all, the crown prince and the Fengyi Sect could probably control at least a portion of the twenty thousand imperial guardsmen. In the face of a sudden attack from within and without,6 my plan was to allow Grand General Qin to discover signs beforehand and be given the opportunity to set a trap. Once the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops arrived, with the appearance of both Grand General Qin and the Prince of Yong, there would be no way that the Prince of Qi could control the situation. Afterwards, with the cooperation of experts from all of the sects of jianghu, we would eradicate the Fengyi Sect in one fell swoop.


    However, the current situation was very different from my predictions. The nearest troops under the Prince of Qi were more than two hundred li from the Hunting Palace, while Grand General Qin¡¯s closest troops were within a hundred li. The Prince of Yong¡¯s troops were also more than two hundred li away. If this was the case, I absolutely did not believe that the Fengyi Sect would be able to rebel successfully with just its sect master and disciples. Moreover, the Fengyi Sect Master was still at the Roosting Cloud Nunnery and had made no preparations to take part in the Autumn Hunt. In my predictions, the Fengyi Sect Master would accompany the emperor. With the current situation completely different, I was embarrassed and at a complete loss.7 How would the situation develop? As expected, the Fengyi Sect Master was truly out of the ordinary. The Prince of Qi¡¯s forces were numerically inferior to the Prince of Yong¡¯s. If the two armies were to fight, and without the presence of the Prince of Qi, then it would be impossible for the Prince of Qi¡¯s army to win. At present, with the Imperial Guard controlled by Grand General Qin, it was impossible for an armed rebellion to become successful. If that was the case, what was the Fengyi Sect Master relying upon to rebel?


    I could not compare to the Prince of Yong and his subordinate commanders when handling the military. After repeated discussions, we could not find a trace of how the crown prince would successfully rebel and force the emperor to abdicate. However, if the rebellion were doomed to fail, then they would absolutely not take such risks. Ultimately, I could only suggest for Zhangsun Ji to take command of a unit of the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops and prepare to advance at a moment¡¯s notice to stop the Prince of Qi¡¯s army, while Jing Chi and Sima Xiong would accompany the imperial procession. Shi Yu and others would remain in the capital to oversee everything. Great Master True Compassion dispatched fifty experts from various sects to serve as the Prince of Yong¡¯s guards, expressing that this was the shared intent from all of the major sects in jianghu. At the same time, he would personally take responsibility for keeping an eye on Fan Huiyao. In reality, for experts of their level, even if they were separated by several li, they could still detect each other¡¯s presence. As a result, we were not worried that the Fengyi Sect Master would suddenly disappear. As for Xiaoshunzi and Dong Que, both of them were to accompany me. Although I had not fully recovered from my illness, the coming storm was too important to remain behind in Chang¡¯an. How could I not go?


    Although we could only wait and see how the situation would develop, I still had Xiaoshunzi transmit my order. The entire Secret Camp was mobilized, ready to respond to any changes at any moment. I was not worried about this. They were all experts who could respond readily to any situation. Moreover, I gave the Prince of Yong¡¯s household command pendants, allowing them to move as they pleased.


    Firmly clenching my fists, I reminded myself that I needed to believe in myself. Even if the situation were to suddenly change, I would be able to remedy the situation or turn the tide.8 Moreover, I could not identify any flaws in the arrangements that the Prince of Yong and I had made.


    ***


    Within the Roosting Clouds Nunnery, Fan Huiyao stood with her hands behind her back under the moon. Behind her, standing on both sides, were her trusted disciples¡ªWen Ziyan, Xiao Lan, Feng Feifei, Xie Xiaotong, Yan Wushuang, and Li Hanyou. Aside from the insane Liang Wan, the wounded Ling Yu, and Qin Zheng accompanying the imperial procession, everyone else was present. Behind these disciples stood a hundred swordswomen. All of them wore snow-white clothing. These women were the core force that the Fengyi Sect Master had painstakingly trained, all of them adopted by the Fengyi Sect Master at a young age. The Moon Heart Sutra that they trained in was missing a key component, leading them to become emotionless and desireless, their hearts as cold as ice. In their eyes, there were only loyalty and slaughter.


    It was a good while before the Fengyi Sect Master spoke in a neutral voice, ¡°The Autumn Hunt is when we will act. This operation must be successful, otherwise my Fengyi Sect will be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±


    Wen Ziyan callously replied, ¡°Master, do not worry. All of the proper arrangements have been made. If we still do not succeed, then it will be because destiny was against us.¡±


    ¡°I have never believed in destiny,¡± expressed Fan Huiyao grimly. ¡°Ziyan, remember, although I cannot participate personally, all of you have to work together sincerely. Hanyou and Xiaotong, you two will be responsible for the Emperor. When the time comes, Qin Zheng will listen to your orders. Xiao Lan and Feifei, you must cooperate with the Crown Prince to suppress and eradicate all those who oppose him. Ziyan and Wushuang, you two will be responsible for besieging and annihilating the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction. This seat still has to take care of that meddling busybody, True Compassion, and cannot go with you.¡±


    Everyone kneeled with one knee on the ground, proclaiming, ¡°Disciples obey.¡±


    Fan Huiyao did not indicate for them to rise, continuing, ¡°There is someone else who will cooperate with you. He is an honorary disciple that this seat took.¡±


    When she finished speaking, a man walked out from a room within. When the gaze of Ziyan and others fell upon his uncovered mask, all of them revealed looks of astonishment.


    Fan Huiyao distantly stated, ¡°He is a Protector of the Fengyi Sect. This time, you must listen to his suggestions.¡±


    Wen Ziyan and the others swiftly understood something that they had been puzzled about for some time. However, they did not express this understanding, only showing their respectful and solemn agreement.


    Gazing out upon the vast and indistinct landscape veiled by the night, Fan Huiyao spoke again, ¡°No matter how the Prince of Yong and his subordinates try to guess, they will not be able to anticipate this seat¡¯s arrangements. Humph! Do they really think that this seat does not know of their desire to compel the Crown Prince to rebel? Only the Crown Prince and Lu Jingzhong would believe that the Emperor is preparing to depose the Crown Prince. How can they forget that this seat has had dealings with Li Yuan for so long? I understand Li Yuan¡¯s personality. Although he already has the intent to depose the Crown Prince, he has yet to come to the final decision. However, this will be fine. If Li Yuan wavers, it will undeniably be detrimental to our interests. Further, even if the Crown Prince is successful in his rebellion, there will be no end to the troubles. In the future, he will be forced to rely even more heavily upon our sect. All of you, listen up ¡­ after this operation succeeds, our Fengyi Sect will be the behind-the-scenes master of Great Yong. Therefore, all of you must do your utmost.¡±


    Wild ambition welled up in the eyes of Wen Ziyan and others. As women, they were about to complete an undertaking that no one else had been able to accomplish. Was there anything else that could fill them with more pride and arrogance?


    ***


    Within the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence, behind multiple layers of screens, Li Xian languidly laid on a soft couch. His expression was completely aloof and detached. Uneasy, Qin Zheng walked over, holding a bowl of ginseng soup. She stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please take some ginseng. Tomorrow, you will set out to take part in the Autumn Hunt. It is best if you turn in early.¡±


    Li Xian gazed at Qin Zheng. With a smile of ridicule, he replied, ¡°Good! Princess of Qi, you are truly formidable. With one bowl of medication, you leave me without the strength to even truss a chicken. It seems that you are truly loyal and devoted to your sect and have forgotten the Confucian moral injunctions for women.¡±9


    Shedding tears, Qin Zheng cried, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, your servant is truly acting for your benefit. Before, although your servant approached Your Imperial Highness under orders, your servant has always treated Your Imperial Highness with wholehearted sincerity. However, I cannot rebel against my master. Moreover, she is correct. If the Crown Prince were to ascend to the throne, then Your Imperial Highness would be able to reach the highest position in court. Your servant and our child will be safe and sound. If the Prince of Yong were to ascend to the throne, not only would the lives of your servant and our child be in danger, even Your Imperial Highness would be harmed by the Prince of Yong sooner rather than later. If not for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s sake, your servant would never harm you.¡±


    Li Xian laughed agonizingly. ¡°Am I really so duplicitous? Although I am scolding you, I also hope that you succeed, otherwise, our entire family will truly journey together to the underworld.¡±


    Moved, Qin Zheng murmured, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, that won¡¯t happen. We will definitely succeed. Master definitely will not fail.¡±


    Li Xian sighed. Would it really be so easy? He suddenly recalled that thin, weak, and scholarly face.


    It was impossible to know how many found it difficult to sleep on this night.


    Footnotes:


    ºÆÈçÑ̺£, haoruyanhai ¨C idiom, lit. vast as the open sea; fig. extensive (library)


    ²»ëÖ¶ø×ß, bujing¡¯erzou ¨C idiom, lit. to get around quickly even though it doesn¡¯t have legs; to spread like wildfire


    »ë½ðè±Óñ, hunjinpuyu ¨C idiom, lit. unrefined gold and unpolished jade; fig. a diamond in the rough


    ÐØÎ޳Ǹ®, xiongwuchengfu ¨C idiom, lit. having nothing hidden within the bosom; fig. open and candid


    ¶Ô´ðÈçÁ÷, duidaruliu ¨C idiom, lit. able to reply quickly and fluently; having a ready answer


    ÀïÓ¦ÍâºÏ, liyingwaihe ¨C idiom, lit. to act in concert within and without; fig. to act together


    ²»ÖªËù´ë, buzhisuocuo ¨C idiom, lit. not knowing where one had gone wrong; fig. embarrassed and at a complete loss


    Á¦Íì¿ñÀ½, liwankuanglan ¨C idiom, lit. to pull strongly against a violent tide; fig. to try hard to save a desperate crisis


    Èý´ÓËĵÂ, sancongside ¨C the Confucian moral injunctions are namely: to obey in turn, three men: father, husband, and son, and adhere by the four virtues of morality (µÂ), charm (ÈÝ), courtesy in speech (ÑÔ), and proficiency in needlework (¹¦)

 Chapter 25: Missed the Decisive Opportunity

    Chapter 25: Missed the Decisive Opportunity


    On the twenty-first day of the ninth month of the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, when the Emperor arrived at the Hunting Palace, as night fell, Crown Prince An rebelled. The Prince of Yong fell into grave jeopardy.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Gaozu


    On the twenty-first day of the ninth month of second year of Tongtai, traitors faked an imperial edict that summoned the Prince of Yong to an audience, which was seen through by Zhe. Facing death, Zhe took command and came up with a plan that enabled the Prince of Yong to break the encirclement and escape.¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Experiencing vertigo, I slept the entire journey to the Hunting Palace. The Hunting Palace was used by the Yong imperial clan every year for the Autumn Hunt as the temporary imperial residence. It was located at the foot of Mount Li1 and had several dozen palace halls and courtyards. The Imperial Guard set up their encampments on three sides, surrounding the temporary imperial residence. The emperor naturally resided at the main palace hall, the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. The empress, and Noble Consorts Ji and Yan, resided in the nearby palace halls. Noble Consort Zhangsun and Princess Changle resided in the Cherishing Fragrance Park located on the eastern side of the Hunting Palace. There were chrysanthemums everywhere in the park. Li Yuan was intentionally seeking to mitigate the depression that Princess Changle had been experiencing these last several days. The crown prince took up residence at the Jade Qilin Palace Hall on the eastern side, while the Prince of Yong took up residence at the Elegant Peace Pavilion located on the western side. The Prince of Qi took up residence in the Announcing Magnificence Park on the west side.


    Knowing that I could not bear to be constantly on the move, I specially took medication so that I was in a deep sleep the entire journey. Only after we had settled down in the Hunting Palace did I finally awaken.


    Xiaoshunzi informed me that the emperor had already issued an edict proclaiming that due to the fatigue from the journey, he excused all of the princes and ministers from going to pay their respects. It would be sufficient for everyone to pay their respects tomorrow morning at the beginning of the Autumn Hunt. I inquired, ¡°Is there any intelligence about the Crown Prince or the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± replied Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Aside from Grand General Qin leading General Qin to personally set up the defenses, there isn¡¯t anything else abnormal.¡±


    Accepting the deployment map from Xiaoshunzi, I took a look. Grand General Qin was deserving of his reputation as a famous general. The defenses that he had laid out were nigh impregnable. Protecting the emperor were three thousand imperial guardsmen from the Eastern Barracks commanded by General Qin. Protecting the eastern side of the Hunting Palace was Commander Yang of the Southern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. Protecting the western side of the Hunting Palace was Commander Pei Yun of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard. Responsible for the palace itself was Supervisor Leng Chuan of the Imperial Palace Guard. Passage from the western side of the Hunting Palace to the center of the palace required one to pass through the Moonlight Gate, while passage from the eastern side of the Hunting Palace required one to pass through the Concentrated Assembly Gate. Both of these gates were strictly controlled by the Eastern Barracks of the Imperial Guard and the Imperial Palace Guard. It would be extremely difficult to rise in revolt.


    However, I smiled wryly. Grand General Qin was still too partial to his son. With these arrangements, although Qin Qing was under his control, Grand General Qin was also giving his son the opportunity to perform meritorious service if something were to happen.


    In the dead of night, the Prince of Yong and I sampled tea and discussed the current state of affairs. I was a bit uneasy, while the Prince of Yong was actually quite calm and steady. He had experienced a countless number of risks and would not be overly vexed by such events. As the first watch of evening passed, Sima Xiong suddenly came in and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Wei daren has come to issue an edict.¡±


    The Prince of Yong and I were both left dumbfounded. Wei Ying had come. After thinking it over, this wasn¡¯t surprising. This time for the Autumn Hunt, the emperor had only brought along Wei Ying to help draft edicts for him. All of the other civil officials had not been brought along. Further, in recent years, Wei Ying was greatly favored by and always accompanying the emperor. The number of edicts that Wei Ying had drafted for the emperor was innumerable. The Prince of Yong did not find this the least bit strange. If his Imperial Father had promulgated an edict, it would naturally be Wei Ying who would come to deliver it. I accompanied the Prince of Yong and walked to the main hall. We saw Wei Ying standing there in a set of purple robes with a ribbon. He was elegant and had a graceful bearing. Seeing the Prince of Yong, Wei Ying smiled and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject has come with His Imperial Majesty¡¯s oral directive to issue His Imperial Majesty¡¯s command. Would Your Imperial Highness please kowtow to accept the edict?¡±


    After glancing at me, the Prince of Yong kowtowed. I swiftly followed behind him. While Jing Chi and Sima Xiong also kneeled as well, they glared at Wei Ying like a tiger stalking its prey. With the present situation, no one dared to be slack. Wei Ying did not react at all to the tense situation, only stating, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s oral directive, summoning the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, to an audience with the Emperor at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.¡±


    Li Zhi voiced his acceptance of the emperor¡¯s order. Rising to his feet, he smiled and inquired, ¡°Wei daren, does Imperial Father have any instructions? Earlier today, didn¡¯t Imperial Father tell all of us that there was no need to pay our respects?¡±


    Wei Ying responded, ¡°Originally, the Emperor was extremely exhausted. However, after napping, his vigor was restored. The Empress and several Noble Consorts are accompanying him right now, jointly sipping tea and chatting. Just now, the Emperor thought of something and decided to summon the Princes and Princess Changle to attend a family feast. This subject has already gone to issue the edict to the Crown Prince and Princess Changle. Now, I¡¯m going to invite the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Feeling a bit reassured, the Prince of Yong replied, ¡°Wei daren, please go to issue the edict. This Prince will go immediately to see Imperial Father.¡±


    Finished issuing the edict, Wei Ying saluted and departed. With a smile, the Prince of Yong turned to me and said, ¡°Wei Ying has the talent to be a prime minister. In the future, he can be placed in an important position.¡±


    Just as I was about to agree, I could feel a chill fall over my body for some odd reason. Wei Ying¡¯s performance could be said to have been perfect. However, why did I feel like something was inappropriate? In my subconscious mind, I had bent my ear and listened attentively with all my strength. At this moment, Wei Ying had already walked out of the Elegant Peace Pavilion. Just then, I heard the sound of his breathing relax. Afterwards, I heard a soft laugh. That was a laugh filled with satisfaction.2


    I suddenly began to think of many things. Why was the neutral Wei family always deathly calm, while the Fengyi Sect used all of its strength to entice the Qin family? Although it could be because the Qin family had control of a section of the military, this should not mean that they would make no moves towards the Wei family. I then remembered that after the fire in the Eastern Palace, the crown prince¡¯s imprisonment was supervised by Wei Ying. In a meeting before the Imperial Presence, Palace Attendant Zheng had clearly and definitely denounced the crown prince. Soon afterwards, he was nearly assassinated at the Vermillion Bird Gate. The night of slaughter in Chang¡¯an, the ones who attacked the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates and attempted to assassinate Palace Attendant Zheng were both men. Wei Ying¡¯s martial arts were actually quite good. This was something that Xiaoshunzi had unintentionally revealed during one discussion. The more I thought, the more I felt that we had fallen into a trap. What would happen if Wei Ying or even the Wei family was collaborating with the Fengyi Sect?


    I resolutely issued a command, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, go take a look outside and see if there is an ambush. Remember, do not reveal your presence.¡±


    Hearing my words, the expressions on the Prince of Yong and company¡¯s faces all changed greatly. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion grew cold and his figure disappeared into the night. After a short while, he returned. His complexion somewhat pale, he dryly reported, ¡°There are imperial guardsmen from the Eastern Barracks lying in ambush at the Moonlight Gate. There are Fengyi Sect disciples present everywhere. I managed to catch sight of Wen Ziyan, but I did not dare get any closer.¡±


    The Prince of Yong¡¯s complexion rapidly paled. It was some time before he stated, ¡°Wei Ying is colluding with the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    During this short period of time, I had already understood many things. My expression grew distant and calm, and I lightly fanned myself with my fan. I placidly replied, ¡°This was my miscalculation. Wei Ying¡¯s status means that many individuals in the Hunting Palace will take his words as the Emperor¡¯s edict. In addition, I have already seen through the Fengyi Sect¡¯s plan. They used the Prince of Qi¡¯s army to draw our attention, while their real plan is to use the Imperial Guard.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose and he asked, ¡°How could the Imperial Guard be used by them?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness and I both made a mistake in our thinking,¡± I answered, smiling wryly. ¡°If they cannot obtain control over the Imperial Guard, then the Fengyi Sect cannot urge them into rebellion. The only ones that can control the Imperial Guard are Grand General Qin and Qin Qing. At present, I know full well that Qin Qing cannot possibly exercise control over the entirety of the Imperial Guard and so overlooked one detail. There is another individual who can control the Imperial Guard ¡­ that individual is the Emperor.¡±


    Both Sima Xiong and Jing Chi cried out in alarm. Ignoring them, I continued, ¡°As an imperial princess and as the daughter-in-law of the Qin family, if Li Hanyou were to carry the Emperor¡¯s edict and claim that she has been granted control over the Imperial Guard, what do you all think will happen?¡±


    Everyone shivered. I continued, ¡°Li Hanyou is already quite influential in the Imperial Guard. Over these last two years, even though Qin Qing could not command the entirety of the Imperial Guard, at the very least, the Eastern Barracks rested in his direct control. Li Hanyou, as an Imperial Princess, could easily bribe several thousand guardsmen since those imperial guardsmen are the Qin family¡¯s direct subordinates. In addition, Wei Ying is a ranking minister who is accompanying the Emperor to draft edicts. The Crown Prince is also the heir apparent. As long as they take control over the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, they will prevent the Emperor¡¯s edicts from being transmitted. If that is the case, then Your Imperial Highness will become isolated and without help. At present, Your Imperial Highness¡¯s army is over a hundred li away. We are at the tender mercy of others.¡±3


    Sima Xiong, Jing Chi, and company were greatly alarmed. However, the Prince of Yong coolly observed, ¡°Since Suiyun has already seen through the arrangements made by the Fengyi Sect, presumably you already have a way to fight back.¡±


    Sighing, I responded, ¡°Sure enough, Your Imperial Highness knows well the mind of this subject. The only flaw in their plan is that they absolutely cannot arouse our suspicions. As a result, they have not dared to eliminate General Pei beforehand. At present, the only path before Your Imperial Highness is there. This is also why they have faked an edict, summoning Your Imperial Highness to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. They intend to ambush Your Imperial Highness at the Moonlight Gate, killing Your Imperial Highness with one blow. If that time comes, General Pei can only bend his head and follow orders. After all, General Pei is responsible for the lives of his entire family. Right now, due to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s good fortune, this subject was able to see through their plan. As a result, we have an opportunity ahead of us. Your Imperial Highness, please follow this subject¡¯s instructions to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Suiyun, this Prince trusts that you have a way,¡± replied Li Zhi serenely. ¡°At present, this Prince¡¯s life is in your hands. Issue the commands.¡±


    Bowing, I said, ¡°This subject¡¯s failure to detect the enemy¡¯s ruse was all due to this subject¡¯s grief. This subject is already quite fortunate that Your Imperial Highness has not blamed me for failing my duties. Many thanks to Your Imperial Highness for believing in this subject¡¯s judgment.¡±


    Li Zhi returned my bow, soothing, ¡°Would Suiyun please not worry excessively? Today¡¯s danger is also a result of this Prince prohibiting Suiyun access to some of what was going on. Suiyun, please issue your commands. This Prince will definitely obey orders.¡±


    I straightened my back and detailed my plan, ¡°If that is the case, then this subject will exceed my place and take matters into my own hands.4 At present, Your Imperial Highness must break out of the encirclement and escape. Before breaking out, Your Imperial Highness must rendezvous with General Pei. This subject believes that General Pei is still safe and sound. According to the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s conduct, she will not inadvertently alert us to the danger that we face. General Pei¡¯s martial arts are quite good and he has the trust and support of his imperial guardsmen. If they were to use force, Your Imperial Highness would likely become suspicious. As a result, right now, Xiaoshunzi will immediately go to see Pei Yun, so that he can rendezvous with Your Imperial Highness, combining forces to break out of the encirclement. There will definitely be assassins from the Fengyi Sect hidden by General Pei¡¯s side. Xiaoshunzi must ensure General Pei¡¯s safety, otherwise there will be no hope for Your Imperial Highness to escape. Right now, the fake edict should not yet have been issued to the entire Imperial Guard. As such, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for Your Imperial Highness to escape. However, before rendezvousing with General Pei, Your Imperial Highness must rely upon your household guard and the experts from the major sects of jianghu. The decision of the rendezvous location should be Your Imperial Highness¡¯s.¡±


    Pointing at the deployment map, Li Zhi stated, ¡°At present, we can only break out from the southwestern corner. Xiaoshunzi, inform General Pei that we will rendezvous here. A bonfire will be the signal for action.¡±


    Nodding his head, Xiaoshunzi once again disappeared into the night. I spoke again, ¡°After Your Imperial Highness escapes, deliver this item to the closest army commanded by Qin Yong. This item was originally prepared by this subject for the worst.5 I did not expect that it would come into play. With this item, at the very least, Qin Yong will not attack Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    At this moment, Sima Xiong walked in and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we are all ready. It is only that ¡­¡± He looked at me, wanting to say something, but hesitating.


    With a faint smile, I spoke, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject will not be able to accompany Your Imperial Highness and escape.¡±


    The Prince of Yong was greatly alarmed. Grasping one of my hands, he replied, ¡°Suiyun, what rubbish are you saying? You don¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken. If you stay behind, you will inevitably be harmed. How can you not leave with me?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Suiyun is debilitated,¡± I explained, smiling sardonically. ¡°For Your Imperial Highness to escape, it will inevitably require everyone to go as fast as possible. If this subject were to accompany Your Imperial Highness, it is likely that I will die on the road.¡±


    Shaking his head, Li Zhi tried to change my mind, ¡°Do not worry, this Prince will convey you using a carriage. Besides, you will only have the opportunity to live if you escape with this Prince. If you stay behind, there is no doubt that you will die. The Fengyi Sect will absolutely not let you off!¡±


    I smiled peacefully. Walking beside the Prince of Yong, I whispered a sentence into his ear, leaving him dumbfounded. An expression of contemplation appeared on his face. Not waiting for him to comprehend fully, I declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you absolutely must not tarry! I will have Dong Que stay behind to protect me. If Your Imperial Highness is able to fight your way out of the encirclement, even if this subject were to fall into enemy hands, I will survive by a thread. Your Imperial Highness, right now, both the Prince of Qi¡¯s and your armies are too far away. Grand General Qin¡¯s army has become the crux of our plans. Please believe that this subject will do my utmost to win over the Grand General¡¯s assistance. The Grand General is an experienced military commander. He will not resign himself to being constrained.¡±


    At this moment, Sima Xiong walked closer and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it¡¯s already close to the scheduled time. Your Imperial Highness, please make a quick decision.¡±


    I solemnly stated, ¡°General Sima, His Imperial Highness¡¯s safety is in your hands. Zhe places this important responsibility into your hands.¡±


    Saluting me, Sima Xiong acknowledged, ¡°Even if this general¡¯s body is ground to dust, I will protect and ensure that His Imperial Highness will be able to fight his way out of the encirclement.¡±


    Gazing at Jing Chi, I declared, ¡°Jing Chi, you are a ranking general at His Imperial Highness¡¯s side. This time, you carry a heavy responsibility. You cannot slack.¡±


    With an agonized smile, Jing Chi replied, ¡°If I do not strive my utmost, Sir, please punish me by ordering that I copy several books.¡±


    Although everyone had heard me claim that I had a way of ensuring my survival, they all knew that there was no guarantee. While they fought their way out, they had a thirty percent chance of survival. If I stayed behind, my chance of survival was virtually nil. Searching their souls, they understood that they could not bring me along and escape. The guilt in their hearts filled them with rage and bloodlust.


    Li Zhi gazed at Dong Que, this taciturn youth. In a heavy voice, he stated, ¡°Dong Que, if you are able to ensure that Suiyun is reunited with this Prince, this Prince will definitely bestow hefty rewards upon you. Even if you have committed any crimes before, this Prince will not punish you for them.¡±


    His expression unchanging, Dong Que did not speak a word in response, only saluting lightly. In comparison, I was smiling ironically. It seemed like the Prince of Yong had become suspicious of Dong Que¡¯s identity.


    With big strides, Li Zhi walked out of the palace hall. Sweeping his eyes over his armed-to-the-teeth subordinates, he declared, ¡°It is this Prince who has implicated all of you. Right now, the Crown Prince is plotting treason and intends to murder this Prince. Everyone accompany this Prince in breaking out of the encirclement! This will be extremely difficult and there will be few survivors. There is no way that Zhi can repay all of you for your loyalty and service, and can only vow today that if this Prince is able to escape, all of you will be this Prince¡¯s blood brothers6 and will be heavily rewarded. If anyone is afraid, you can stay behind and surrender. This Prince will absolutely not blame you.¡±


    Everyone knew that they could not cry out in loud voices in response. In heavy and low voices, they resounded, ¡°The Crown Prince is tyrannical, the Emperor is being hoodwinked. Your Imperial Highness carries Great Yong¡¯s empire upon your shoulders. We subjects will offer our lives as sacrifice, ready to risk life and limb.¡±


    Li Zhi waved his hand. Under Sima Xiong and Jing Chi¡¯s protection, he mounted his horse. Spurring it into a gallop, he sped away. The only ones left in this large Elegant Peace Pavilion were Dong Que and me. Glancing at Dong Que, I smiled and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Dong Que uncaringly replied, ¡°If even young master is unafraid, what is there for Dong Que to be afraid of? What are young master¡¯s arrangements?¡±


    At this moment, deafening war cries could be heard in the distance. Picking up a torch, I ignited the flammable materials that Sima Xiong and company had prepared. Under the light of the fire, my pale complexion seemed to have a bit of color.


    Outside of the Elegant Peace Pavilion, Wen Ziyan and Yan Wushuang were lying in wait with fifty Fengyi Sect swordswomen. They were monitoring this palace hall. Wei Ying had already returned to the Moonlight Gate, carrying the fake edict to order the imperial guardsmen stationed there to prepare to ambush the Prince of Yong. Based upon the Wei family¡¯s prestige and the emperor¡¯s edict, although these imperial guardsmen had misgivings in their hearts, they could only comply. After all, to them, the object of their loyalty was the emperor. Even so, at this location closest to the Elegant Peace Pavilion, Wei Ying had still arranged for these Fengyi Sect disciples to take charge of this unit of Imperial Guard so as to reduce the chances for the Prince of Yong to escape.


    Just as they were anxiously waiting for things to develop, the main gate to the Elegant Peace Pavilion suddenly burst open. In golden armor and carrying a lance, the Prince of Yong shouted in a loud voice, ¡°The Crown Prince is plotting a rebellion and intends to murder me! This Prince is the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies; how can I be harmed by such vile characters!?! All those who are citizens of my Great Yong must not be instigated by those crafty scoundrels!¡±


    Finished speaking, under the escort of Sima Xiong and Jing Chi, Li Zhi led a hundred cavalry and charged out. This Hunting Palace was only used for the Autumn Hunt. As a result, the roads within were acceptable for horses to travel upon. Wen Ziyan was startled watching these men charge out.


    Wen Ziyan was able to react quickly. Determining the direction of their charge to be the Moonlight Gate, she believed that the Prince of Yong intended to plead his case before the emperor. Coming to this conclusion, she decided to cut off their retreat and attack them from behind. She whistled lightly and led the imperial guardsmen to encircle the Prince of Yong¡¯s cavalry from behind.


    Laying in ambush at the Moonlight Gate, Wei Ying heard the Prince of Yong¡¯s shouts and Wen Ziyan¡¯s light whistle. Shivering inwardly, he immediately issued the order to prepare their bows. He personally led a thousand imperial guardsmen forward to meet the Prince of Yong¡¯s charge. After all, he had to guard against and prevent the Prince of Yong from breaking out in another direction. The Prince of Yong was adept at the art of war. Wei Ying did not believe that Li Zhi would take this path.


    Under the moonlight, a black arrow slammed into the azure armor of an imperial guardsmen. Jing Chi let out a loud cry, the lance in his hands flickering through the air, blasting aside those mounted imperial guardsmen who blocked his path. Sima Xiong¡¯s lance was not idle either, causing blood to splatter in all directions. The Prince of Yong screamed, ¡°This Prince is Li Zhi! Who dares block my path!?!¡± The saber in his hand flickered, beheading an imperial guardsman. The imperial guardsmen behind him naturally stepped into the breach to replace his fallen comrade,7 without a hint of fear. However, facing Great Yong¡¯s military deity that they admired, their combativeness was quite low. In a just a few minutes, the spearhead formation that the Prince of Yong commanded had broken through the Imperial Guard¡¯s blockade. Standing in a distance, Wei Ying frowned. It was inappropriate for him to take action as he had to maintain his status as an imperial emissary. At this moment, Wen Ziyan¡¯s figure appeared. As swift as lightning she neared the Prince of Yong¡¯s flank in a few steps. Then her sword stabbed towards the Prince of Yong.


    Just then, the Prince of Yong issued an order. The cavalrymen clearly approaching the Moonlight Gate suddenly and unexpectedly changed directions and charged towards the southwest. If an experienced military officer were in command, he would likely have prepared a contingency for this. However, neither Wei Ying nor Wen Ziyan were experienced military commanders. They also did not expect that the Prince of Yong would discover the conspiracy and so rapidly break out of the encirclement. As a result, they were both left dumbfounded, watching as the Prince of Yong broke the Imperial Guard¡¯s weak rear defensive line.


    In a loud voice, Wen Ziyan cried out, ¡°The traitor is seeking to rendezvous with Pei Yun. We cannot let him off! Give chase!¡±


    At this moment, a fire erupted in the Elegant Peace Pavilion. The blaze spread quickly, smoke and dust covering the eyes. The Prince of Yong¡¯s spearhead formation charged past the Elegant Peace Pavilion, directly galloping towards the gate located at the southwest corner of the Hunting Palace. Just as the Prince of Yong passed the Elegant Peace Pavilion, a sword, like lightning, appeared, directly lunging at the Prince of Yong. One of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household guards jumped, chopping down with the saber in his hands. The light of the sword and saber were extinguished. The guard fell from midair, blood splattering everywhere. As for that sword, it was too late for it to attack again. The Prince of Yong had already escaped the encirclement of the Elegant Peace Pavilion.


    The sword returned to its sheath. A woman dressed in plain, unadorned clothing swiftly retreated, dodging the strikes from the guards following behind the Prince of Yong.


    Wen Ziyan shivered. Yan Wushuang¡¯s attack had failed. At this moment, if they were to mobilize all of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen, although they could entangle the Prince of Yong, the losses suffered would definitely be disastrous. She would not begrudge these casualties. Further, there was likely no hope for the Prince of Yong to rendezvous with Pei Yun. When that moment arrived, when the Prince of Yong was trapped in an impossible situation, it would be the perfect opportunity for her to utilize the swordswomen of the Fengyi Sect. As a result, Wen Ziyan did not send out the swordswomen but instead allowed the Prince of Yong to fight his way southwest.


    Footnotes:


    æêɽ, lishan ¨C Mount Li is part of the Qinling (ÇØÁë) mountain range and is located northwest of Xi¡¯an (Î÷°²), Shaanxi Province; at the foot of the mountain is located Qin Shi Huang¡¯s tomb and the Terracotta Army


    Ö¾µÃÒâÂú, zhideyiman ¨C idiom, lit. fully content with one¡¯s achievements; fig. fully satisfied or contented


    ÈÎÈËÔ׸î, renrenzaige ¨C idiom, lit. allow oneself to be sliced up by others; fig. to be trampled at will, at the tender mercy of others


    Ô½ÙÞ´úâÒ, yuezudaipao ¨C idiom, lit. to go beyond the sacrificial altar and take over the kitchen; fig. to exceed one¡¯s place and meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, to take matters into one¡¯s own hands


    ÒÔ·ÀÍòÒ», yifangwanyi ¨C idiom, lit. to guard against the unexpected; fig. just in case, prepared for any eventualities


    »¼ÄÑÖ®½», huannanzhijiao ¨C idiom, lit. a friend in times of tribulation; fig. companion in adversity


    Ç°Æͺó¼Ì, qianpuhouji ¨C idiom, lit. one falls, the next follows; fig. stepping into the breach to replace fallen comrades, advancing wave upon wave

 Chapter 26: Escaping the Hunting Palace

    Chapter 26: Escaping the Hunting Palace


    At the time, Taizong feigned an attack to the east before turning to the southwest. He was only fortunately able to escape with support from Pei Yun. The rebel army pursued him for a hundred li. On several occasions, Taizong was almost surrounded, only escaping with the protection and sacrifices of his subordinates ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    Just before the Prince of Yong had broken out of the encirclement, Commander Pei Yun of the Northern Barracks of the Imperial Guard ran into an unprecedented crisis. While he was surrounded by layers of his fellow soldiers, he could only meet this enemy by himself.


    With a light sigh, Pei Yun tore a piece off of his battle gown, binding the wound on his shoulder. Facing him was a graceful and handsome youth with a face like jade¡ªXiahou Yuanfeng. This youth was smiling as he faced Pei Yun. At Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s side were four of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen. One of the swordswomen¡¯s swords was covered with blood.


    Surrounding these six individuals were Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s subordinate imperial guardsmen. Beyond them, surrounding them were the imperial guardsmen loyal to Pei Yun. At this moment, the two sides were at an impasse. As a result, Xiahou Yuanfeng did not dare to excessively compel Pei Yun, otherwise the enraged imperial guardsmen loyal to Pei Yun would grind their bodies into pulp. At the same time, Pei Yun did not dare to order his subordinates to attack, as he would likely lose his life before they could break through.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and stated, ¡°Why is General Pei so obstinate? You were originally a subordinate of the Prince of Qi. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is a supporter of His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. How can the small kindnesses from the Prince of Yong match His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi¡¯s heartfelt affection? If General is willing to pull back at the precipice, this subordinate can guarantee His Imperial Highnesses, the Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi, won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Pei Yun smiled callously and replied, ¡°This general is a military officer of Great Yong and do not accept indiscriminate orders. I do not believe that the Emperor would issue an edict to put the Prince of Yong to death. As such, there is no need for you, Xiahou Yuanfeng, to waste your words. Who doesn¡¯t know that you and the Fengyi Sect are both members of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction? The Crown Prince wishes to rebel, probably because he is worried that he would be deposed by the Emperor because of his notoriety.¡±


    Two of the swordswomen suddenly twirled their swords, streaking through the air. Pei Yun¡¯s figure twisted, dodging the blade edges. The two other swordswomen also attacked. The saber in Pei Yun¡¯s hand formed an impenetrable defense. The five of them fought, the four swordswomen surrounding Pei Yun. Taking this opportunity, Xiahou Yuanfeng also pounced towards Pei Yun. The dazzling glint of steel was incomparably beautiful. The swords in the hands of the four swordswomen struck once again. Pei Yun¡¯s martial arts were on par with Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s. Facing five attacks, he was overwhelmed. At this moment, the imperial guardsmen nearby suddenly cried out. A wry smile appeared on Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face and he could only slow his offensive, allowing Pei Yun to just barely hold on.


    Just at this moment, an azure figure penetrated through the encirclement, speeding by. Xiahou Yuanfeng felt as if a falcon or a wolf was targeting his rear. Hurriedly, he tried to turn his body sideways and fall back. A gust of wind created by a palm strike slammed into his back. Xiahou Yuanfeng was powerless to fight back, while the azure figure had already charged into the center of the four women¡¯s sword formation. Pei Yun felt a yin-principled palm send him out of the formation. At this moment, the four swordswomen simultaneously let out a soft cry, striking with their swords, absolutely unrestrained as they attacked that azure-clothed individual. The azure figure flickered, his empty hands completely suppressing the four swordswomen¡¯s ferocious and enchanting attacks. In less than ten exchanges, the azure-clothed man¡¯s figure tore through the air. It was a feast for the eyes.1 Afterwards, four blood-curdling screams could be heard. The four swordswomen had been struck at their vital points, falling to the ground and dying. However, the four swordswomen¡¯s crazed attacks also left their marks upon the azure-clothed individual¡¯s body. The hems of his robes had been slashed into pieces.


    Xiaoshunzi frowned, looking down at the dead swordswomen. Their attacks were crazed and ferocious. If several of them acted together, their might would be greater than Li Hanyou and company. It seemed like these women were the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s trump card. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s gaze fell upon Xiahou Yuanfeng, killing intent concentrating.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng shivered. By this point, his internal energy had already been restored. He promptly stated, ¡°Fine,¡± before he charged outwards.


    As Xiaoshunzi was about to raise his fists and follow, Pei Yun had already shouted out, ¡°Lord Li! Now is not the time! It is more important to save His Imperial Highness!¡±


    Not saying a word, Xiaoshunzi frowned again. Pei Yun did not make a move to stop him. The Imperial Guard and Imperial Palace Guard under Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s command were all martial art experts. There was no need to make their move here. If they were entangled, they would likely be too late to save the Prince of Yong. Pei Yun was extremely clear. If that side had not already made their move on the Prince of Yong, there was no way that Xiahou Yuanfeng would not have acted against him. Moreover, hadn¡¯t Xiaoshunzi arrived to ask for help? Was there any other reason?


    Xiaoshunzi then immediately informed Pei Yun, ¡°Wei Ying is a part of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction and issued a fake edict. His Imperial Highness wishes to break the encirclement and wants you to go provide support.¡±


    Pei Yun immediately issued the order to depart. He was highly knowledgeable about the terrain of the Hunting Palace. Combined with Xiaoshunzi¡¯s guidance, it wasn¡¯t long before they were able to catch sight of the raging bonfire and the sounds of battle. Pei Yun looked behind him. Earlier, Commander Huang of the Eastern Barracks had delivered the deployment map that scattered the four thousand imperial guardsmen supporting Pei Yun around the western side of the Hunting Palace, while concentrating the thousand imperial guardsmen supporting Xiahou Yuanfeng. Although Pei Yun had misgivings, he did not foresee that a full-scale revolt would actually happen. As a result, even though he had issued the order to mobilize, there were only a little over two thousand imperial guardsmen following him to go protect the Prince of Yong. Would they be able to help the Prince of Yong break out of the encirclement with such few troops? Pei Yun was deeply worried.


    Pei Yun and Xiaoshunzi arrived at the corner gate located at the southwest of the Hunting Palace just when the Prince of Yong¡¯s advance had been blocked by the outermost defensive line of imperial guardsmen. The imperial guards here had been directly under the command of Grand General Qin and were commanded by Vice Commander Sun Ding of the Eastern Barracks. Sun Ding did not have any ties with the Fengyi Sect. However, as he was deploying his troops earlier, one of Qin Qing¡¯s personal guards had come with Qin Qing¡¯s command tally to issue strict orders. Regardless of the night¡¯s events, not a single soldier was permitted to leave from this direction. As a result, although they were half believing the shouts from the Prince of Yong¡¯s soldiers that the crown prince was rebelling, since the Prince of Yong did not have an imperial command or Grand General Qin¡¯s command, the imperial guardsmen positioned here could absolutely not permit the Prince of Yong to leave from here. The two sides began to argue vehemently before fighting erupted. However, the situation was at an impasse.


    The Prince of Yong only had slightly over a hundred cavalry with him. No matter how formidable they were, there was no way for them to break through the defensive line that the turncoat Imperial Guard had established. Just as the skirmish reached its climax, the figure of Wen Ziyan and company, chasing after the Prince of Yong, appeared.


    Pei Yun did not have time to care that he was outnumbered. In a loud voice, he shouted, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this general, Pei Yun, has come to escort you!¡±


    A look of relief flashed across the Prince of Yong¡¯s grave and stern face. Without Pei Yun¡¯s imperial guardsmen, it would likely be nigh impossible for him to escape from the Hunting Palace. He roared back loudly, ¡°Pei Yun! Cut open a path for this Prince!¡±


    Accepting the order, Pei Yun signaled with his hand. Numerous imperial guardsmen surrounded and protected the Prince of Yong and his household guard, charging towards the palace gate.


    Seeing Pei Yun, Wen Ziyan immediately knew that the situation was dire. She repeatedly leaped through the air, moving in the direction of the Prince of Yong. Her martial arts were excellent and she had, in the past, regularly fought on the battlefield. As a result, she was able to dodge all efforts by the Imperial Guard to block her. Very quickly, she was able to close in on the Prince of Yong. Right then, an azure figure dropped down from high up in the sky. Wen Ziyan stabbed up with her sword. With his bare hands, that azure figure reached out to try to catch Wen Ziyan¡¯s sword. Wen Ziyan exploded with anger at being so underestimated, concentrating her internal energy at the swordpoint. She suddenly heard a crunch. Her treasured sword, capable of slicing any metal and chopping jade, had actually shattered. While Wen Ziyan was still paralyzed by the shock, that man¡¯s palm smashed into her chest. Possessing a steel mind, Wen Ziyan thrust again with her broken sword, in the hopes of ensuring that both sides suffer. The man¡¯s attacks became somewhat sluggish.


    In the midst of the battle, the two began to fight. Wen Ziyan could finally clearly see the man¡¯s appearance. He was the Demonic Shadow, Li Shun. Wen Ziyan shook. If he were killed, then the Prince of Yong would not have any reliable experts by his side. As a result, she steeled her heart and concentrated fully on fighting him. At this moment, one of the snow-white robed swordswomen threw her sword to Wen Ziyan. Taking the sword, Wen Ziyan fully exhibited the prowess of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s heaven-shaking Gale-Wind Sword Style. The swift sword that enabled the transcendence of the limits of the human body quickly covered up the heaven-soaring flames and reflections of the other weapons in the battle. As for Xiaoshunzi, his movements were uncanny and peculiar, barely discernable within the glinting of steel. This kind of duel, under normal circumstances, would naturally leave spectators filled with admiration and a desire to submit. However, currently, everyone was too occupied to notice.


    Under Jing Chi, Sima Xiong, and Pei Yun¡¯s assault, the Imperial Guard positioned at the perimeter of the Hunting Palace could no longer hold on. Although Commander Yang was a fierce general, facing the attacks of three of the top thirty of Great Yong¡¯s most ferocious generals, he ultimately could not hide the flaws in his defensive lines any longer, as his formation revealed an opening. The Prince of Yong and his subordinates were all veterans of many battles. With one glance, Jing Chi let out a yell and galloped forward, his lance sweeping away all those who opposed him, killing an Imperial Guard officer. With this, the turncoat Imperial Guard¡¯s morale dropped. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Prince of Yong issued an order for everyone to charge forward. And so, a thousand or so cavalry were able to break through and escape from the Hunting Palace, disappearing into the night. In less than an hour, more than half of Pei Yun¡¯s subordinate imperial guardsmen were killed within the walls of the Hunting Palace. At this moment, several Fengyi Sect disciples had closed in. Wen Ziyan hardened her heart, determined to ensure that Xiaoshunzi not be allowed to escape.


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s heart was quite calm. Although his martial arts were excellent, he would likely lose in the face of the brutal assaults by so many swordswomen. Moreover, those imperial guardsmen assisting the Fengyi Sect had gradually surrounded him as well. It would be too late if he did not take this opportunity to leave. Thinking of this, his figure strangely and suddenly floated into the sky. Having not expected this, the swordswomen¡¯s attacks missed and revealed openings. By this time, Xiaoshunzi had already hurtled towards Wen Ziyan. At rapt attention and with a calm aura, Wen Ziyan struck with the power of thunder. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s right hand raised, a hairpin clenched between his index and middle fingers. At the same time that Wen Ziyan¡¯s sword streaked past Xiaoshunzi¡¯s ribs, the hairpin streaked past Wen Ziyan¡¯s cheek. Wen Ziyan only felt a cold air assault her senses and subconsciously turned her head away. In this way, she was able to escape losing one of her eyes, while Xiaoshunzi had seized the opportunity to zoom past her. Kicking a mounted imperial guardsman off of his horse, Xiaoshunzi jumped on and spurred the horse onwards, chasing after the Prince of Yong.


    Fury blazing from her eyes, Wen Ziyan shouted, ¡°Staunchly follow them! Even if you have to chase them a hundred li, the Prince of Yong must die!¡± Finished speaking, she accepted the handed-over reins of a horse. Mounting, she took the lead to chase after the Prince of Yong.


    Standing atop the walls, Wei Ying frowned slightly. Within this Hunting Palace, the Imperial Guard under their direct control merely numbered five thousand. All of the other Imperial Guard forces could simply be used to help them defend. The tasks of surrounding the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall and trying to kill the Prince of Yong could only be assigned to trusted and loyal imperial guardsmen. With this, the numbers were a little tense. Thinking it over, he had still sent two thousand imperial guardsmen to follow Wen Ziyan and chase the Prince of Yong. The remaining three thousand imperial guardsmen ought to be enough to control the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall and keep an eye on the other imperial guardsmen.


    What a pity! Gazing at the roiling dust charging off into the distance, Wei Ying wondered how the Prince of Yong had discovered the trap, allowing him to escape from the Hunting Palace. The hiccup with the Prince of Qi had thrown all of the original plans into disarray. Although Qin Zheng had managed to steal the Prince of Qi¡¯s command tally, which mobilized the army, it was insufficient to have them directly attack the Prince of Yong¡¯s army or surround the Hunting Palace. They would definitely refuse such orders, declaring that they would need to see the Prince of Qi¡¯s direct orders, otherwise they would absolutely disobey. Wei Ying decided that he needed to ply the Prince of Qi. Now that the Prince of Yong had escaped, if he were to rendezvous with Grand General Qin¡¯s army, it would be impossible for his side to win without the reinforcement of the Prince of Qi¡¯s army. As he contemplated, Wei Ying frowned gravely. Seemingly every contingency had been planned for before this rebellion. However, no one could have foreseen that the Prince of Yong would have so quickly seen through the fake edict. How did this happen?


    As dawn approached, hoofbeats and the snorting of horses could be heard from within the mist. Wen Ziyan had relentlessly led the turncoat imperial guardsmen in pursuit of the Prince of Yong throughout the entire night, unwilling to let the prince escape. Even though the Prince of Yong was a skilled military tactician, he had no other alternative but to continue fleeing. Initially, the Prince of Yong wanted to travel without worrying about pursuers. However, he had broken out of the encirclement in a hurry. There were even instances when two men shared a horse, while those pursuing had commandeered horses from other Imperial Guard units. On average, each of the pursuers had two horses and could switch horses at any time. With this, their speed was far faster than the Prince of Yong¡¯s escort. Without any other choice, the Prince of Yong could only take a circuitous route, repeatedly setting ambushes and raids against those chasing, hoping to annihilate them. However, the two commanders leading the charge were Commander Huang and Wen Ziyan. Huang Sha was a veteran general, while Wen Ziyan was an assassin that had appeared and disappeared at will on the battlefield. Of the two, one was cautious and skilled at the art of war, while the other had transcendent martial arts and was the perfect scout. The entire journey, the Prince of Yong could find nothing to take advantage of.


    It was impossible to make something out of nothing.2 The Prince of Yong was at a disadvantage regardless of military strength or speed. His better tactics were canceled out by the opponent¡¯s merciless military force. The Prince of Yong had never been in such a difficult situation before.


    Only at daybreak, when the Prince of Yong had deployed all of the experts in an ambush at the mouth of a valley was he able to inflict comparatively heavy losses upon his pursuers, allowing the Prince of Yong, who had been fleeing through the night, to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The Prince of Yong thoroughly understood. The pursuing Imperial Guard were definitely those who would loyally listen to the Fengyi Sect¡¯s commands. Although they were not many in number, in comparison, his troops were even fewer. Unless he could rendezvous with the rest of his household guard, it would be extremely difficult for him to escape this most dangerous situation in his life. The present priority was to meet up with his own troops. The Prince of Yong could not bring himself to believe that Qin Yong would help him. Right now, the Fengyi Sect had clearly seized control of the command tally. When the time came, Qin Yong could likely only listen to the Fengyi Sect¡¯s fake edicts and act. As such, the most important objective right now for the Prince of Yong was to converge with his personal troops commanded by Zhangsun Ji and Dong Zhi.


    At this moment, a horse galloped over from the distance. Seeing the horse near, everyone trembled. Although it was only a single horseman, if it were Wen Ziyan or one of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen acting as scouts, then their whereabouts would immediately be discovered. If they could not rest for a moment, they would likely collapse from exhaustion. As the horseman approached, an imperial bodyguard with sharp eyes cried out, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, it¡¯s Li Shun, Lord Li!¡± Only then did everyone relax.


    Xiaoshunzi was initially far behind. In addition, his riding proficiency paled in comparison to those following the Prince of Yong. As a result, he had decided to remain hidden. Changing into the armor of an imperial guardsman, he had followed behind Wen Ziyan and company. Although he only had one horse, he had used qinggong to lighten the horse¡¯s burden. Only in this way was he able to keep up with the Imperial Guard commanded by Wen Ziyan. He originally had planned to seize the opportunity to assassinate Wen Ziyan. However, these imperial guardsmen were elite soldiers of Great Yong and it wasn¡¯t that easy for him to infiltrate them. Although Xiaoshunzi had seized a couple of opportunities to kill, when the imperial guardsmen were trying to find the Prince of Yong¡¯s whereabouts and when they were watering and feeding their horses, the results weren¡¯t that great. The last time he had attacked, he had been surrounded and besieged by Wen Ziyan, the Fengyi Sect disciples, and the Imperial Guard. Fortunately, he was skillful and sly and had prepared an escape route beforehand, enabling him to escape. Seeing that his attacks weren¡¯t having any effect, Xiaoshunzi resolved to catch up with the Prince of Yong. Based upon his superior tracking skills and luck, Xiaoshunzi was finally able to catch up to the Prince of Yong. From a distance, he was overjoyed when he caught sight of the Prince of Yong¡¯s golden armor. Finally, he would be able to see the young master again. He was extremely worried that Jiang Zhe would be harmed during the chaos of battle.


    But the closer Xiaoshunzi got to the Prince of Yong and his escort, the more uneasy he became, while his complexion became increasingly merciless and severe. Arriving before the Prince of Yong, he asked bluntly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the young master here?¡±


    If anyone else were asking in such a manner, even if the Prince of Yong was of mind to explain, he would have exploded with anger. After all, the difference between a liege and his vassals, between a superior and his subordinates, needed to be adhered to. However, not even the Prince of Yong could become angry at Xiaoshunzi for asking this question in such a severe tone. Everyone knew that this man had only one master. He had obeyed Jiang Zhe¡¯s orders to transmit an order to Pei Yun. Only with this was everyone able to successfully break out of the encirclement. As of now, Xiaoshunzi was covered with blood. Compared to his usual spotless appearance, this left everyone unable to become angry with him. Calmly, the Prince of Yong answered, ¡°Suiyun stayed behind in the Hunting Palace.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression greatly changed and killing intent exploded forth. A merciless light suddenly shone in his eyes, and he ferociously glared at the Prince of Yong. Everyone subconsciously moved forward to protect the Prince of Yong. At this moment, Jing Chi stepped forward and stated, ¡°Lord Li, this was Sir Jiang¡¯s own decision.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi glanced at Jing Chi, his gaze softening. After all, this Jing Chi had spent years within the Cold Courtyard. He had personally monitored Jing Chi¡¯s studies and was quite familiar with this man¡¯s character.


    Seeing that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s mind gradually calmed, Jing Chi urged his horse forward and whispered some words. A strange look flashed across Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face. After bowing and saluting, he stated, ¡°This servant has offended Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°That you are able to understand is enough,¡± replied Li Zhi with a smile. ¡°This Prince was also worried that even if we were able to bring Suiyun along, he likely wouldn¡¯t survive. In this way, he still has a chance of surviving. If you are worried, there is no harm for you to rush back to the Hunting Palace. Based upon your martial arts, you should be able to ensure Suiyun¡¯s safety.¡±


    With a stern countenance, Xiaoshunzi placidly requested, ¡°No, this servant asks for the order to personally go see Qin Yong.¡±


    Startled, Li Zhi inquired, ¡°Why is this? Are you not worried about Suiyun¡¯s safety?¡±


    In a heartless voice, Xiaoshunzi explained, ¡°If something were to happen to my young master, this servant would sacrifice my own life to slaughter the families of all of his enemies. However, now that young master¡¯s fate hangs in the balance, if young master¡¯s plan is to fail and he has already fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands, then he will have no way of surviving. It would be useless for me to rush to his side. If the young master is still alive, then this servant cannot rescue him by myself. Since that is the case, I can only do my utmost to let the young master escape danger at the earliest opportunity. At present, Your Imperial Highness is alone with a small force here. Your pursuers will arrive within an hour. It is likely impossible for either Your Imperial Highness¡¯s or the Prince of Qi¡¯s army to arrive. Both sides are keeping an eye on the other, leaving neither able to break away. As such, Grand General Qin¡¯s army is Your Imperial Highness¡¯s only chance of survival. However, it is impossible for Your Imperial Highness to command the Qin army. If the Crown Prince¡¯s faction is able to seize control of the command tally and imperial edicts, even the Qin army will become Your Imperial Highness¡¯s enemy. The only thing that can be done now is to force the Qin army to obey Your Imperial Highness. Only then can victory and the rescue my young master be attained. This matter can only be handled by me, Li Shun. My young master has already arranged someone beside Qin Yong. I am the only one knowledgeable about this. Although the young master did not speak of this, I understand full well his intentions.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s spirits were roused and he responded, ¡°So that is why ¡­ The two of you, master and servant, are both individuals filled with wisdom and bravery. Since that is the case, this Prince will place this heavy responsibility onto your shoulders.¡± So speaking, he handed a silk pouch to Xiaoshunzi.


    Accepting it, Xiaoshunzi did not open it, only neutrally remarking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, be careful. Even if the Qin army is able to mobilize to assist Your Imperial Highness, it will still take some time before they can arrive. Although Your Imperial Highness¡¯s art of war and strategy are superb, Wen Ziyan has a well-trained and powerful force under her command. She also has extremely outstanding martial arts. Your Imperial Highness is in for an exceedingly arduous journey. However, if Your Imperial Highness is able to survive for two days, this servant can guarantee that the Qin army will arrive to rescue Your Imperial Highness. There is no need to speak of what would happen if this servant were to fail. This servant and my master will accompany Your Imperial Highness in death.¡±


    ¡°This Prince has always known of your abilities,¡± replied Li Zhi. ¡°You only need to do your best. This Prince is somewhat certain that we will survive two days.¡±


    Saluting lightly, Xiaoshunzi turned and spurred his horse, departing. Watching his figure recede into the distance, Li Zhi shouted in a loud voice, ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a while longer before we hurry onwards. If we can rendezvous with General Zhangsun, at the very least, we can be safe and sound. Even if we cannot rendezvous with the main army, we definitely cannot fight Wen Ziyan head on.¡±


    Everyone simultaneously voiced their affirmative, all of them seizing this opportunity to rest. Gazing towards the rising sun, Li Zhi murmured, ¡°Suiyun, this Prince can only rely upon you ¡­¡±


    ***


    Concurrent with the instant the Prince of Yong had broken out of the encirclement and escaped, the entirety of the Hunting Palace had been disturbed. At the time, Li Yuan was dining with the empress and his noble consorts. Frowning, he stated, ¡°Leng Chuan, what is going on outside?¡±


    Complying, Leng Chuan walked out of the palace door. Seeing the blazing flames in the distance, he trembled with fear. A fire erupting in the Hunting Palace was definitely not a normal occurrence. Further, he could hear the sounds of battle. Promptly returning inside, he reported, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, it seems like a rebellion has broken out. Your Imperial Majesty, is there a need to summon Grand General Qin?¡±


    At this moment, heavy footsteps came approaching from without. A solemn voice rang out with a request. ¡°Qin Yi and Cheng Shu request an audience with Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Li Yuan immediately replied, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Following Li Yuan¡¯s command, Qin Yi and Cheng Shu hurriedly walked in. Getting straight to the point, Li Yuan inquired, ¡°Lord Qin, what is going on?¡±


    Wearing a grave face, Qin Yi asked, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, is Wei Ying here?¡±


    Startled for a second, Li Yuan then responded, ¡°Tonight, We have had no need for his services to draft any edicts and had him retire to rest.¡±


    His expression changing greatly, Qin Yi stated, ¡°Just now, Wei Ying came to issue an edict, stating that Your Imperial Majesty summoned this subject and the Duke of Wei. However, just as we arrived here, we discovered that turmoil has engulfed the western side of the palace.¡±


    Li Yuan furiously questioned, ¡°What is going on? We did not have Wei Ying issue any decree! Lord Qin, did you see an edict?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Qin Yi replied, ¡°He claimed that it was Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s oral directive, summoning this subject to discuss the defenses of the Hunting Palace.¡±


    Cheng Shu hurriedly interjected, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, it is likely that someone is intending to rebel. We must quickly mobilize the Imperial Guard and Imperial Palace Guard to protect Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s expression sank. The individual responsible today for the protection of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall was Qin Qing. Why had he not seen this son of his when he had arrived? Not caring to even ask Li Yuan for instructions, Qin Yi charged out of the palace hall. Bellowing, he roared, ¡°Qin Qing! Qin Qing! Quickly get your ass over here!¡±


    However, Qin Yi quickly discovered that aside from the responses from the imperial palace guards, the imperial guardsmen did not utter a single word, as they stood with their hands resting on the hilts of their sheathed sabers. As for Qin Qing, he had disappeared without a trace. Qin Yi¡¯s mind gradually became heavy. He had never before so hated himself for his overindulgence. How could he not have expected that the Fengyi Sect had likely extended their tendrils into this unit of imperial guards after being commanded by Qin Qing for so long. What an incompetent, unfilial son!


    By this point, Li Yuan had walked out of the door to the palace hall. In a loud voice, he shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to summon General Qin Qing?¡±


    At this moment, beautiful laughter floated over from a distance. A group of women neared, led by Li Hanyou. At her side was Qin Zheng and another beautiful young woman. All three wore bluish-white, close-fitting clothes and had swords in their hands. Behind them were thirty-six swordswomen in snow-white clothing, formed into four columns. Each woman emitted bone-chilling killing desire. Moreover, their strides were vigorous and in perfect unison, serving to multiply their killing intent.


    Li Hanyou walked to the steps leading to the palace hall. Kowtowing, she stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, under the Crown Prince¡¯s command, your servant is currently suppressing the Prince of Yong¡¯s rebellion. His Imperial Highness was worried about Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s safety and has dispatched your servant to come to protect Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    His complexion gloomy and cold, Li Yuan grimly asked, ¡°Do you truly believe that you will be successful?¡±


    Leng Chuan walked to the emperor¡¯s side. Li Yuan grimly continued, ¡°It is impossible for you to control the entire Imperial Guard. As long as We make a public appeal, those imperial guardsmen will immediately change sides!¡±


    Li Hanyou sneered. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty speaks the truth. The Grand General has been strict with the soldiers under his command. As a result, it is true that we do not have any way of controlling the entire Imperial Guard. Even right now, we can only control roughly five thousand imperial guardsmen and still need to dispatch two thousand of them to chase after the Prince of Yong. However, they are enough. As long as we prevent Your Imperial Majesty from leaving the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, then your servant can control the entire Imperial Guard.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s complexion changed greatly. He replied, ¡°You have stolen Our golden pendant?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is truly wise,¡± mocked Li Hanyou, smiling. ¡°The only ones who can completely control the Imperial Guard are Grand General Qin, himself, and Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s golden pendant. At present, Grand General Qin is confined here, while Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s golden pendant is in our hands. Your Imperial Majesty, you are already powerless. Once we have exterminated the rebels, the Crown Prince will naturally personally come to beg for forgiveness.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s entire person trembled. An incomparable wrath almost left him unable to stand steadily. He sternly asked, ¡°Who was it that stole Our golden pendant?¡±


    At this moment, the empress and three noble consorts walked out of the palace hall. The empress¡¯s face was as cold as ice, Noble Consort Ji¡¯s face had a slight smile upon it, Noble Consort Zhangsun quaked, while Noble Consort Yan expressed alarm and terror all over her face. Li Yuan¡¯s gaze fell upon Noble Consort Ji. Impossible! He was always on strict guard against her. If so, who was it? Noble Consort Zhangsun would absolutely not perform such an act, as she did not have any reasons to do so. Noble Consort Yan was tender and gutless. If so, then there was only one possibility ¡­ Li Yuan¡¯s gaze fell upon the empress.


    Note:


    In China, there are multiple ways of saluting. In jianghu and common usage, a typical salute involves making a fist with the right hand, while either using the left hand to wrap around the right fist or the right fist is held against the open left palm. Females switch this around. It''s also switched around to denote the start of an argument or fight. In polite society, salutes were made holding the two palms forward together, the fingers overlapping somewhat.


    Footnotes:


    Ä¿²»Ï¾½Ó, mubuxiajie ¨C idiom, lit. too much for the eyes to take in; fig. a feast for the eyes


    Çɸ¾ÄÑΪÎÞÃ×Ö®´¶, qiaofunanweiwumizhichui ¨C idiom, lit. the cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice; fig. you can¡¯t make something out of nothing

 Chapter 27: Blood Splatters the Imperial Residence

    Chapter 27: Blood Splatters the Imperial Residence


    A look of guilt flashed across Empress Dou¡¯s face. However, it was quickly replaced with pride and conceit. Li Yuan replied, ¡°Zitong,1 you have the honor and glory to be the Empress. Why would you do such a thing?¡±


    Empress Dou laughed sardonically and shouted, ¡°The honor and glory of an Empress? Humph! Your servant only knows that if my son is unable to ascend to the throne, then the only path before us is death! Now that Your Imperial Majesty has the intention of deposing the Crown Prince and enfeoffing the Prince of Yong, in what position will you place your servant and my son?¡± As she finished, her voice grew hoarse from the shouting, her tone hardening with intensity.


    Li Yuan was astonished before he angrily inquired, ¡°When have We stated that the Crown Prince is to be deposed? Who incited you with such words?¡±


    Shame filled Empress Dou¡¯s eyes and she avoided Li Yuan¡¯s gaze. Noble Consort Ji laughed lightly and answered, ¡°Everyone in the court knows that your mind has been wavering. In addition, the Crown Prince has committed a wrong and is worried of your punishment. As such, I had no choice but to persuade the Empress to take this action.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s eyes radiated disdain and he gazed at Qin Yi. In embarrassment, Qin Yi stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, this subject has also heard the rumors that the Crown Prince raped the wife of one of the subordinate ministers of the Eastern Palace, ultimately causing her death. However, this matter was inappropriate for this subject to bring it up. This is the authority of the censors.¡±


    ¡°What a bastard!¡± cursed Li Yuan furiously. ¡°I had just ordered him to meditate and he still goes and performs such a shameless act! Since ancient times, if a liege is not a liege, a vassal not a vassal ... We will definitely ¡­¡± Li Yuan abruptly fell silent.


    He gazed at the empress. Her complexion pale, Empress Dou replied, ¡°An¡¯er tearfully complained to me claiming that if this matter were to reach the Emperor¡¯s ears, it would likely be extremely difficult for him to maintain his position as heir apparent. Your servant only has this one son. Whatever happens, I cannot watch him stride into the abyss.¡±


    Li Yuan gave a miserable laugh. ¡°Good, good ¡­ married for so many years and yet you only care about that unfilial son. Fine ¡­ Fine ¡­¡± His expression gradually grew grim, as he continued, ¡°Ji Xia, Li Hanyou, if We are able to leave the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, your plan will likely fail.¡±


    Smiling sweetly, Noble Consort Ji replied, ¡°Your servant knows that Your Imperial Majesty has a hundred palace guards here. However, your servant will definitely not allow a single one of them to escape.¡±


    Li Yuan laughed harshly. In a loud voice, he commanded, ¡°Execute all of these rebels for Us!¡± As soon as Li Yuan¡¯s voice rang out, the palace guards hidden around the palace hall charged out. Originally, Li Yuan empathized with them. All those palace guards not on duty were permitted to rest in the side halls of the palace. As a result, though the palace guards outside of the palace hall had already been eliminated, many palace guards still remained alive. Under Li Yuan¡¯s command, Qin Yi and Cheng Shu stood before the emperor and Zhangsun, protecting the two of them. Leng Chuan leaped at Noble Consort Ji. Shrugging aside her court robes, Noble Consort Ji revealed a set of black-colored, close-fitting clothes. The two began to exchange blows, while the yellow-garbed imperial palace guards began to fight with the Fengyi Sect swordswomen. In an instant, the grounds before the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall became an abattoir.


    In terror, Noble Consort Yan watched the scene play out. At this moment, Qin Zheng sprang forward, shouting out, ¡°Mother Concubine, quickly retreat with the Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, into the palace hall!¡±


    Although Noble Consort Yan was ordinarily weak-willed, in this moment, she hesitated. She shouted, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, your servant did not know about this matter.¡± Finished speaking, she threw herself towards the emperor.


    Qin Zheng was surprised. She began extending her hands to stop Noble Consort Yan, but ultimately could not bring herself to do so. Li Yuan frowned, gazing upon the frightened face of Noble Consort Yan. He knew that this concubine of his was always meek and weak. It was definitely impossible for her to become involved in this rebellion. Sighing, he allowed her into his embrace. Qin Yi and Cheng Shu went to intervene, but as subjects, they could not do anything to harm Noble Consort Yan. As a result, neither made any movements. With some hesitation, Noble Consort Yan entered Li Yuan¡¯s embrace. Afterwards, Li Yuan handed her into the care of Noble Consort Zhangsun. The two noble consorts clung to each other for support, gazing down in fear at what was happening on the grounds before the palace hall.


    Qin Zheng stamped her foot before turning and joining Ji Xia in her fight against Leng Chuan. Having had the responsibility of ensuring Li Yuan¡¯s safety for years, Ji Xia frequently collaborated with Leng Chuan. As a result, she was extremely knowledgeable about Leng Chuan¡¯s martial arts. As for Qin Zheng, while she did not frequently use her martial arts, she had innate intelligence and her swordsmanship was excellent. The two trapped Leng Chuan. Although they could not defeat him, Leng Chuan could also not escape.


    Currently, the imperial palace guards were in an extremely dangerous predicament. Although all of them had great martial arts skills and mostly hailed from the military, thus trained to fight cooperatively, the sword formation employed by the female disciples of the Fengyi Sect were truly ferocious and sinister, allowing them to coordinate their attacks and provide mutual support. Their vicious moves divided the imperial palace guardsmen. It wasn¡¯t long before the grounds were covered by corpses and blood.


    Li Yuan was deeply worried. He didn¡¯t expect that the Fengyi Sect¡¯s sword formation would be so formidable. What¡¯s to be done?


    While Li Hanyou was commanding the attack, she herself was also astonished by the martial arts of these swordswomen. It was a pity that there was no way for her to lead them in the future. Didn¡¯t this mean that she was ultimately no more than a tool? As she calculated how to seize command of these swordswomen, she kept a close watch on everyone present. She saw that although Leng Chuan held the advantage against Ji Xia and Qin Zheng, he had no way of getting out. As for the thirty-six swordswomen that Li Hanyou had brought her, the ¡°Heavenly Dipper Sword Formation¡± that they were using was quickly massacring the Imperial Palace Guard. It seemed that only way to end this quickly would be to take the emperor hostage. Leading Xie Xiaotong, Li Hanyou walked towards Li Yuan, their faces stone-cold.


    Looks of worry appeared on both Qin Yi and Cheng Shu¡¯s faces. If they were in battle, they would have nothing to fear. But this kind of jianghu fight was not their specialty. As a result, they had not even a shred of certainty that they would be able to handle Li Hanyou and that other disciple from the Fengyi Sect. Great Yong was very different from other states. The majority of the martial art experts were in the army, while the number of experts in the palace weren¡¯t that many. Under normal circumstances, this wasn¡¯t a problem, as the Fengyi Sect bore the burden of a significant portion of the protective duties. As a result, as soon as the Fengyi Sect rebelled, the defenses around the Yong emperor immediately weakened considerably. Of course, one of the main reasons why the Fengyi Sect had such an advantage was because of the brilliance of the swordsmanship of its disciples.


    At this moment, Xie Xiaotong suddenly pulled on Li Hanyou¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Someone is raising a racket outside. Junior apprentice sister, we need to go take a look. Right now, no one can know that we are trying to coerce the Emperor.¡±


    Li Hanyou frowned and replied, ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Finished speaking, she rushed to the gates, almost as if she was flying. Outside were the three thousand imperial guardsmen that the Fengyi Sect controlled, tightly guarding the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall and its environs. Right now, outside of the gates stood a woman dressed in palace dress. In a stern voice, she declared, ¡°We are an imperial princess and wish to go pay our respects to Imperial Father. Who dares to block my path?¡± This woman was Princess Changle. Behind her were several palace maids and eunuchs.


    Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes brightened. If she were able to take the princess hostage, then there would be no need to fear Li Yuan¡¯s uncompromising attitude. Li Hanyou walked to Princess Changle¡¯s side. Laughing humorlessly, she asked, ¡°Why has Your Imperial Highness, the Princess, come here? Did no one try to stop you on the way?¡±


    Princess Changle gazed at Li Hanyou, her eyes having an indescribable feeling to them. In a somber voice, she stated, ¡°Witnessing the turmoil of the palace, We are worried about Imperial Father and Mother Concubine, and thus have come to pay our respects. Although there were those who dared to try to stop me along the way, who truly dares to make things difficult for Us? Li Hanyou, why are you here? Are Imperial Father and Mother Concubine well?¡±


    Li Hanyou gazed upon Princess Changle, seeing that her usually clear and neutral complexion had suddenly added some of the majesty and prestige of an imperial clansman. No wonder no one dared to stop her progress. After all, the imperial guardsmen outside had only been duped by her fake orders. No wonder Princess Changle was able to arrive at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. However, this was also good. Li Yuan doted heavily upon Princess Changle. It was likely that she could utilize the princess to force Li Yuan to surrender. If Li Yuan truly wished to fight to the death, the situation likely could not be settled. Consequently, Li Hanyou bleakly stated, ¡°The Prince of Yong has rebelled, Jingjiang has specially come to protect the Imperial Presence. Your Imperial Highness, the Princess, please ¡­¡±


    An inhospitable and severe look flashed in Princess Changle¡¯s eyes, as she replied haughtily, ¡°Good, We were just about to go see Imperial Father.¡±


    Finished speaking, Princess Changle moved forward, walking into the grounds of the palace hall. The several palace maids and eunuchs behind her hurriedly followed in her footsteps. The imperial guardsmen moved to obstruct them, but were prevented from doing so by Li Hanyou. She concluded that it was better for them to come in rather than be left outside to babble nonsense.


    Entering through the gate, as soon as Princess Changle saw the blood and bodies on the grounds, her pampered body was on the verge of collapse. At this moment, Noble Consort Zhangsun caught sight of her daughter. In alarm, she cried out, ¡°Zhen¡¯er!¡± Just as she was about to descend the steps, she was blocked by Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan gazed at Li Hanyou, standing beside Princess Changle. Furiously, he bellowed, ¡°Li Hanyou! You are also a member of the imperial clan! We have even bestowed the title of Imperial Princess upon you! None could have guessed that you would be so filled with ingratitude!¡±


    Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, the faces of Qin Yi, Cheng Shu, and Princess Changle all abruptly changed. As for Li Hanyou, although she was humiliated and angry, she carefully expressed herself. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, if you are willing to back down, your servant would rather die ten thousand times than dare to offend you. Otherwise ¡­¡± Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes fell upon Princess Changle.


    By now, Princess Changle had regained her composure. She did not even glance at Li Hanyou. In a loud voice, she shouted, ¡°Imperial Father! This child has something to report! Would Imperial Father please temporarily restrain your anger.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s heart jumped. Seeing that the current state of affairs was to his disadvantage, he heaved a heavy sigh and replied, ¡°Fine ¡­ Changle, let¡¯s hear what you have to say. Everyone, withdraw!¡±


    Li Hanyou was overjoyed. After all was said and done, she did not fear that Li Yuan would have the opportunity to escape. She waved her hand. The swordswomen all quickly retreated behind her. The imperial palace guardsmen fortunate to survive withdrew to the front of the steps to the palace hall, protecting Li Yuan and company. Only Empress Dou stood all alone off to the side.


    After glancing at Li Hanyou, Princess Changle gravely stated, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be discussed in public. Jingjiang, if you don¡¯t have any objections, there is no harm for us to enter the palace hall to discuss this matter.¡±


    Li Hanyou only desired the situation be resolved as quickly as possible. As such, she was more than happy to show her magnanimity. She smiled and replied, ¡°Rightly so.¡±


    Li Yuan, Qin Yi, and company were all jubilant. With this, they could use the building to set up a defense. All of them could not help but respect Princess Changle. Immediately, the swordswomen of the Fengyi Sect surrounded the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. With great care, Li Hanyou entered the palace hall. The remaining imperial palace guardsmen took positions controlling all of the entrances. Li Yuan took his seat upon the dragon throne with Qin Yi and Cheng Shu on his left and right, respectively. Standing before them were Li Hanyou and Noble Consort Ji. The atmosphere in the hall was oppressive. No one knew what to say.


    At this moment, Princess Changle rose to her feet. After paying her respects to Li Yuan, she stated, ¡°Princess of Jingjiang, regardless of how you are quibbling, you are presently besieging Imperial Father. This behavior is an act of rebellion against the Emperor.2 Regardless of whether it is the Crown Prince or second brother, neither would be willing to tolerate such an act. Moreover, isn¡¯t your motive to temporarily force Imperial Father to stay within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall? If you use force, Imperial Father will likely not be able to accept coercion. What good would that be to you? If you are able to calm your heart and discuss this situation with Imperial Father, and make a few demands, wouldn¡¯t that be superior to continuing the fight? What¡¯s more, second brother has already escaped. The most important task before you isn¡¯t to be entangled here.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s expression changed. She naturally understood the meaning behind Princess Changle¡¯s words. However, would Li Yuan be willing to accept her demands? She glanced at Noble Consort Ji, a questioning look in her eyes. Noble Consort Ji smiled and replied, ¡°Changle is truly a sensible individual. We do not have many demands and only ask that Your Imperial Majesty and Grand General Qin hand over your command tallies, allowing us to mobilize and command Grand General Qin¡¯s army. After everything is settled, the Crown Prince will naturally come to ask for Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Li Yuan and company all looked furious. Just as they were about to reject the demands, Princess Changle spoke up, ¡°This matter is of utmost importance. The decision cannot be made without careful consideration. How about you first go outside and wait for a moment, allowing us the time to discuss this matter.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Hanyou agreed, ¡°I will give you the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn.3 Is that enough?¡±


    Although Li Hanyou¡¯s demand were very onerous, Princess Changle immediately voiced her acceptance, ¡°That is enough time. Would you please wait outside and allow Us to persuade Imperial Father? Noble Consort Yan, don¡¯t you wish to inquire of sixth brother¡¯s situation?¡±


    At present, Noble Consort Yan was truly at wit¡¯s end. Hearing Princess Changle¡¯s words, she asked, ¡°Zheng¡¯er, where is Xian¡¯er? We do not believe that he would participate in such a despicable enterprise.¡±


    With a look of shame and embarrassment, Qin Zheng glanced at Li Hanyou. Li Hanyou indifferently ordered Qin Zheng, ¡°Go explain things to Her Imperial Highness.¡± Finished speaking, Li Hanyou turned and walked out of the palace hall. Smiling, Noble Consort Ji called for Empress Dou and Noble Consort Yan to talk in a side hall. At present, the only ones left in the palace hall were Princess Changle, Li Yuan, and company.


    Seeing that everyone else had left, Li Yuan inquired, filled with misgivings, ¡°Changle, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Smiling slightly, Princess Changle answered, ¡°Imperial Father, the present situation is extremely dangerous. However, second brother has already escaped. Soldiers coming to save the Emperor will soon come. If something were to happen to Imperial Father, then the empire will truly be thrown into disorder. As such, there is no harm for Imperial Father to temporarily bear with this patiently. Presumably, before they manage to capture or kill second brother, they will not dare to act against Imperial Father. As such, Imperial Father can temporarily preserve a portion of our fighting strength in the event that they are driven to desperate action and harm Imperial Father and Mother Concubine.¡±


    Li Yuan sighed. ¡°How do We not understand this principle? However, their demands are too severe. If We were to hand over the command tallies, not only would your second brother¡¯s life be in peril, even We would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, there is no need to worry about this,¡± replied Princess Changle. ¡°We can give them the command tallies and imperial edicts that they require. However, the man commanding Grand General Qin¡¯s army has to be a trusted subordinate of the Grand General. Don¡¯t tell me that there isn¡¯t a private token? When the time comes, combined with Imperial Father¡¯s secret edict, wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±


    Qin Yi suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes wide, and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, this is feasible. Qin Yong is my nephew and is absolutely loyal to the imperial household. Your Imperial Majesty, please write a secret edict with Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s private seal. He will definitely recognize it as real. Combined with a private token from me, he will definitely mobilize to come rescue Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Li Yuan was overjoyed and praised, ¡°Good! Changle is truly meticulous.¡± However, when he took a look, he could not find brush or paper nearby.


    From within her bosom, Changle removed a white damask silk handkerchief and said, ¡°Imperial Father, it is enough to use your private seal. In a little while, there will naturally be someone who will compose the edict.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s expression was filled with hesitation. At this very second, he could not bring himself to trust anyone. Seeing this, Princess Changle hurriedly reported, ¡°Imperial Father, this child has no other way. If Imperial Father were to write this edict, then it would not see the light of day. Imperial Father, you must know that this child has always been at loggerheads with the Crown Prince. Don¡¯t tell me that I would work with them.¡±


    Li Yuan glanced at Princess Changle. At long last, he plucked the ornamental signet thumb ring from his hand. After dipping it in ink, he pressed it upon the damask handkerchief. Princess Changle quickly picked up the handkerchief and glanced at Qin Yi. Without hesitating, Qin Yi handed a jade pendant to Princess Changle. This piece of jade was extremely ordinary. Princess Changle could not help be filled with misgivings.


    Qin Yi explained, ¡°This was a birthday present from Yong¡¯er to me. He will definitely recognize it.¡±


    With this, Princess Changle relaxed. ¡°Grand General, it is likely that General Qin Qing has already been imprisoned by the Fengyi Sect. In a moment, there is no harm to request that he be delivered here.¡± Qin Yi¡¯s expression darkened and did not reply.


    At this moment, Li Hanyou shouted, ¡°Time is up, We are coming in.¡± Coming in this time, Li Hanyou¡¯s face was as cold as ice. It seemed that she definitely wanted an outcome.


    Neither servile nor overbearing, Princess Changle spoke, ¡°Jingjiang, Imperial Father has already agreed to your demands. However, we also have our own conditions.¡±


    ¡°As long as they are reasonable and fair, they can be discussed,¡± replied Li Hanyou surprised, her eyebrows raising.


    Smiling, Princess Changle said, ¡°These conditions aren¡¯t difficult to meet. Number one, before second brother returns or the Fengyi Sect returns with second brother¡¯s head, you may not come and harass Imperial Father again.¡±


    Li Hanyou straightforwardly accepted, ¡°There is no problem with this condition. Before the rebels are eradicated, we would naturally not come to harass His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Princess Changle serenely continued, ¡°As for the second condition ¡­ it is likely that General Qin Qing is under your control. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in delivering him here, right?¡±


    Li Hanyou laughed callously. To the Fengyi Sect, Qin Qing was already useless. As such, she granted, ¡°This also won¡¯t be a problem. In a little while, We will deliver him.¡± Although she did not reveal any of her expressions, everyone within the palace hall who were experts at reading body language immediately saw through her thoughts. As a result, their loathing only grew.


    Smiling slightly, Princess Changle continued, ¡°This third condition is for Us. Mother Concubine and Our maids are all within the Cherishing Fragrance Park. At present, the entire Hunting Palace has fallen into chaos. We wish for those maids to be brought to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. I wonder, is this possible?¡±


    Li Hanyou, herself, knew that Princess Changle could not be permitted to return to the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Nodding her head, she agreed, ¡°This is only natural. We will immediately dispatch someone to bring them here.¡±


    Princess Changle interjected, ¡°Wait a moment! Please bring this one along. When We departed the Cherishing Fragrance Park, We gave the order that without Our orders, none of them are permitted to take even half a step from the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Have this servant transmit my command so as to prevent any unnecessary arguments.¡±


    Li Hanyou was going to object, but hearing this last sentence, she found it reasonable. There were some things that were better to allow people to know about and hear, but definitely not allow them to see. If these things were known by everyone, it would be an inconvenience to kill and silence all of them in the future. Li Hanyou glanced at Noble Consort Ji. Seeing her nod her head lightly, Li Hanyou replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll bring him along.¡±


    Princess Changle smiled. ¡°Then would Jingjiang please go fulfill these conditions. If there aren¡¯t any problems, once General Qin Qing and Our maids arrive, Imperial Father will hand over the command tallies.¡±


    Rage flashed in Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°What will happen if We fulfill Our promises and the Emperor reneges on the deal? What will happen then? We do not have that much time to be entangled by you.¡±


    Li Yuan coldly snorted. Remaining calm, Princess Changle expressed, ¡°If that is the case, then We will put Our life into your hands.¡±


    Pleased with herself, Li Hanyou smiled and conveyed, ¡°Good, a word spoken can never be taken back.¡±4 Finished speaking, she held out her right hand. Smiling faintly, Princess Changle walked over and raised her slender, white hand. The two clasped their right hands together, signifying the sealing of the vow. As they exchanged glances, their eyes met, both revealing grim and heartless looks.


    Princess Changle smiled faintly. Taking out a jade pendant wrapped in a snow white damask silk handkerchief, she handed them to Xiaoliuzi, instructing, ¡°Tell Head Maid Zhou, tell her to bring our people over here.¡±


    Li Hanyou looked carefully. The majority of the handkerchief was revealed openly. There was no sign of characters or ink. As a result, she did not step forward to examine it. After all, it was inappropriate for her to overly offend the imperial household. Whatever else happened, the Fengyi Sect still needed the imperial household to exercise control over the empire.


    Accepting the jade pendant and handkerchief, Xiaoliuzi respectfully withdrew. Gesturing with her hands, Xie Xiaotong followed the little eunuch with two of the swordswomen.


    Princess Changle could finally breathe. She had finally finished the task that that man had entrusted to her. With a smile on her face, she gazed at Li Hanyou and stated, ¡°It¡¯ll probably take a bit. Would Jingjiang like to drink a cup of tea?¡±


    Footnotes:


    è÷ͯ, zitong ¨C is an appellation of the empress by the emperor


    ·¸ÉÏ×÷ÂÒ, fanshangzuoluan ¨C idiom, lit. defying one¡¯s superiors and starting a rebellion; fig. to rebel against the emperor


    Roughly fifteen minutes


    ¾ý×ÓÒ»ÑÔ£¬¿ìÂíÒ»±Þ, junziyiyan, kuaimayibian ¨C idiom, lit. a gentleman¡¯s word goes faster than a swift horse; fig. a gentleman never goes back on his words

 Chapter 28: Panicked Cherishing Fragrance

    Chapter 28: Panicked Cherishing Fragrance


    The Hunting Palace had gradually calmed down. Although the Prince of Yong¡¯s escape was a major problem for the Fengyi Sect, it also greatly reduced the strength of the resistance within the Hunting Palace. Wei Ying, controlling the Imperial Guard, very quickly seized control of the entirety of the palace. Of the remaining imperial guards, aside from the three thousand imperial guardsmen that the Fengyi Sect directly manipulated and used to control the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s one thousand imperial guardsmen took over responsibility for defending the Jade Qilin Palace Hall where the Crown Prince resided. The other Imperial Guard units had been completely mixed up and dispatched to separately guard and exercise control over various parts of the Hunting Palace. All of the ministers that had accompanied the Imperial Presence were placed under house arrest, even those supportive of the Fengyi Sect were no exception. Of course, none of these ministers wanted to be involved in the turmoil and harm their reputations.


    Wei Ying dispatched squads of Imperial Guard to patrol the grounds of the palace. He had to make sure that there weren¡¯t any remnant resistance forces. The originally refined and elegant features carried with them a faint bloodlust, completely devoid of his previous composed poise.


    At this moment, he was extremely anxious. However, he could not help but think about what had happened earlier. The relationship between the Wei family and the Fengyi Sect was a secret known to no one else. Who would believe that Madam Wei was actually the sworn sister of the Fengyi Sect Master? After Wei Ying was born, the Fengyi Sect Master took a fancy to him, secretly passing martial arts to him. Wei Ying did not fail to live up to the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s expectations, becoming an outstanding talent skilled with both brush and sword. Because the Wei family had always taken a neutral stance, no one knew that Wei Ying was the Fengyi Sect¡¯s only male honorary disciple.


    As Wei Ying grew up, he had gradually drifted apart from the Fengyi Sect. After all, as the son of the prime minister and as an acclaimed outstanding youth, his future prospects were boundless. If he maintained an intimate relationship with the Fengyi Sect, it would likely arouse suspicion from and exclusion by the imperial household. As a result, he practically never displayed his martial arts, wholeheartedly focused on becoming a ranking minister. However, just as he was flushed with success, a previously unimagined psychological shock occurred.


    Regardless of whether it was the crown prince¡¯s plan or the Fengyi Sect abusing its position for private gain, he had become the prince consort selected by the emperor, Princess Changle¡¯s fianc¨¦. Honestly speaking, he did not have any feelings for Princess Changle. After all, to his modest exterior and arrogant heart, Princess Changle was not the wife that he yearned for in his dreams. But he knew full well what it meant to take a princess as his bride. As a result, he cheerfully accepted the emperor¡¯s arrangements. However, with this, the psychological shock arrived. Princess Changle would rather become a nun than marry him. This caused the always successful Wei Ying to be filled with an unprecedented anger. It was during this year that he began to once again become close with the Fengyi Sect. However, during this entire process, he had always kept his face hidden. Outside of the Fengyi Sect Master, no one else knew that this Wei daren who received the emperor¡¯s grace would actually become the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s personally appointed protector.


    At the beginning, Wei Ying did not want to rebel, going so far to delay implementing the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s decisions on several occasions. It was very easy for him to become the prime minister in ten years. There was no need to risk his life and his entire family. However, when the Fengyi Sect Master first proposed that plan, there was no way for him to refuse. Obtaining Princess Changle had become the only way for him to advance his status in the imperial household. As a result, he had followed the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s plan and participated in that farce. He went so far as to use his elegant and refined scholarly exterior and bearing, his soft and sweet words to win the affection of L¨¹¡¯e. This was all because whenever Princess Changle deliberately avoided him, she would send L¨¹¡¯e to make excuses. Wei Ying seized these opportunities to steal the young maid¡¯s heart. On that day, L¨¹¡¯e, intent on ensuring Princess Changle¡¯s marriage to the Wei family, pretended to be confused. Were it not for the timely arrival of Changle¡¯s mother, Princess Changle would likely have been forced to marry him. However, after the events of that day, Wei Ying knew that he had lost the opportunity. Seeing that his road to a lofty position be cut off halfway, Wei Ying finally made the difficult decision. As long as he was able to ensure the crown prince¡¯s ascension, then based upon his meritorious service, it would be extremely easy for him to marry a princess.


    However, the results were undesirable. He did not know how the Prince of Yong had seen through his flawless performance and had surprisingly and successfully broken out. This caused him great panic. Although Li Hanyou had already gone to force the emperor to surrender the command tallies in order to mobilize the Qin army and pursue the Prince of Yong, what would happen if things were to fail? Wei Ying had never experienced this kind of vexation and anxiety. As a result, as the resistance was being eliminated, he was unprecedentedly ruthless. On the road, he had already executed a dozen or more officials who had the courage to resist. Blood completely covered the entirety of the Hunting Palace.


    What made Wei Ying enraged was that Li Hanyou, Xiao Lan, and company had privately discussed and decided to imprison the Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong within the Jade Qilin Palace Hall without informing him. The reasoning of these female disciples was that Lu Jingzhong would definitely become an enemy in the future. Rather than permit Lu Jingzhong to disrupt things, harming the Fengyi Sect¡¯s interests, it was best to take this opportunity to have him killed. Fortunately, Wei Yin had arrived in time. But what was done could not be undone.1 Since they had already offended Lu Jingzhong, he could not go on to offend Li Hanyou and Xiao Lan. Helpless, Wei Ying could only agree to have Lu Jingzhong placed under house arrest. Seeing how the female disciples of the Fengyi Sect did not carefully consider the present conditions, cutting off an arm before success had even been attained, Wei Ying was filled with implacable hatred.


    As he patrolled, Wei Ying racked his brains to come up with a way to control the situation. When he arrived before the Cherishing Fragrance Park, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. To him, regardless of the benefits that he would receive from a successful rebellion, none of it was as important as taking Princess Changle as his bride. Arriving here, he suddenly realized that Princess Changle was probably extremely frightened and anxious with the chaos outside. If he were to seize this opportunity to comfort her, he may be able to ease the princess¡¯s worries. Thinking this, he made a detour and headed for the Cherishing Fragrance Park¡¯s entrance. The imperial guardsmen stationed there weren¡¯t controlled by the Fengyi Sect or part of the crown prince¡¯s faction. However, seeing Wei Ying, no one dared to obstruct his progress. After all, none of them were fools. They were well aware of what had happened within the Hunting Palace. But with the emperor and Grand General Qin missing, these imperial guardsmen did not risk any rash moves. After all, this was internal strife within the imperial household. If they supported the wrong person, they would likely lose their lives. In their eyes, Wei Ying was the emperor¡¯s emissary. After all, he had jurisdiction over the golden pendant that controlled the Imperial Guard. Entering the Cherishing Fragrance Park, Wei Ying felt a bleak chill in the air. The chrysanthemums within the park carried a hint of desolate death. Walking to the steps leading to the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters, he shouted, ¡°This subject, Wei Ying, seeks an audience with Her Imperial Highness, the Princess.¡±


    The quarters within were silent. It was a good while before a pretty and dignified palace maid of more than thirty years age walked out. She replied, ¡°Head Maid Zhou of the Jade Phoenix Palace Hall pays my respects to Wei daren. Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, has already gone to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall and is no longer here.¡±


    Wei Ying was startled. ¡°The Hunting Palace is in chaos right now. Why would Head Maid Zhou permit the Princess to go to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall?¡±


    Head Maid Zhou kowtowed to the ground and answered, ¡°How would this servant dare to obstruct the Princess¡¯s movements? The Princess was worried about the safety of His Imperial Majesty and the Noble Consort, thus headed towards the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.¡±


    A look of disappointment crossed Wei Ying¡¯s face. Suddenly, he discovered that Head Maid Zhou¡¯s expression was somewhat frenetic. Wei Ying suddenly recalled that although the Prince of Yong had escaped, Jiang Zhe did not accompany him. At the very least, no one had seen him. Wei Ying had personally overseen the search of the charred ruins of the palace hall that the Prince of Yong had taken up residence and had not discovered a single corpse. If that was the case, then it was highly likely that Jiang Zhe was still within the Hunting Palace. Part of the reason for his personal inspection and patrol of the palace grounds was to find that person¡¯s whereabouts. However, what he could not determine was whether the man had really stayed behind. As a result, he did not conduct a full scale search. After all, the Fengyi Sect¡¯s current dominance was no more than an unrealistic rosy view.2 If someone were to make a clarion call, the Imperial Guard would likely become uncontrollable. Recalling the rumors of the love affair between Princess Changle and that Jiang Zhe, Wei Ying realized that if the rumors were true, Jiang Zhe likely hid within the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Thinking this, a sneer appeared on Wei Ying¡¯s face and he declared, ¡°Since that is the case, allow this official to search the Cherishing Fragrance Park. At present, the rebels within the palace have not been fully eradicated. This official cannot bear the responsibilities if the Princess were to be frightened.¡±


    Hearing this, Head Maid Zhou was greatly alarmed. She knew that the Cherishing Fragrance Park could not be searched. Just as the fires erupted, an unexpected guest had suddenly arrived at Princess Changle¡¯s sleeping quarters. Although Head Maid Zhou had never met this guest before, she knew of this person¡¯s identity¡ªJiang Zhe, Major Jiang. He was a gifted scholar of Southern Chu and a trusted adviser of the Prince of Yong, and was also the man in Princess Changle¡¯s heart. Supporting him was a handsome-looking youth with an icy aura. Head Maid Zhou had heard that Jiang Zhe had a former Southern Chu eunuch by his side. However, no matter how she considered, this youth did not seem like a eunuch.


    The two had come secretly and had surprisingly directly barged into the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. At the time, Head Maid Zhou was the only one accompanying the princess. After arriving, that pallid and feeble-looking scholarly youth had her and his servant wait outside, while he had a secret and long conversation with the princess. Afterwards, Princess Changle had brought along a few palace maids and that little eunuch, Xiaoliuzi, and departed for the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. As she departed, she exhorted Head Maid Zhou to take good care of Major Jiang and to ensure that he wasn¡¯t discovered. However, now that Wei Ying wished to search the Cherishing Fragrance Park, what was to be done? The princess had stated that Wei Ying was a part of the rebels.


    The changing expressions on the head maid¡¯s face were all observed by Wei Ying. He was both overjoyed and deeply jealous. If he could capture Jiang Zhe, then he would be able to grasp all of the Prince of Yong¡¯s secrets. When he was about to enter the palace hall to conduct the search, he suddenly remembered the existence of Demonic Shadow Li Shun. If the Demonic Shadow was by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, then wouldn¡¯t he be walking into a trap? Wei Ying had not received Wen Ziyan¡¯s report and did not know that Xiaoshunzi also had already escaped. The Demonic Shadow was only loyal to Jiang Zhe. This fact was known by virtually everyone. The people who wrung their hands at this fact were innumerable. Wei Ying did not have the courage to face that kind of expert. Steeling his heart, Wei Ying commanded, ¡°Assemble the Imperial Guard and have this palace hall surrounded. Also go to Concubine Lan and transfer over a few swordswomen.¡±


    At the start, in order to avoid suspicion, Wei Ying had not left any of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen by his side. However, right now, without those fierce and tough swordswomen, he did not dare to barge into the palace hall.


    Within the Cherishing Fragrance Park, in the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters, I sat on the soft couch, calculating the probability of success. However, with the tangled and complicated state of affairs, it was extremely difficult to determine. Although I did not exactly know why the Imperial Guard had changed sides, I believed that this was all a result of the Fengyi Sect mobilizing their strength in the harem, stealing the command tallies and isolating the emperor from the outside world. With this, the Fengyi Sect would be able to seize the advantage. Afterwards, they could use fake edicts to mobilize the emperor¡¯s entire strength to encircle and annihilate the Prince of Yong. No one could have expected that something like this could happen at a location where the emperor had assembled all of his forces. This was probably the result of my underestimation of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power within the harem after being so successful in our previous confrontations. However, this was not the moment to be thinking about this. Princess Changle was the only way for me to completely reverse the current, undesirable situation. Otherwise, no matter how I exerted myself, the only result that I could hope for was a zero-sum scenario where neither side won. Great Yong would not be able to survive such a result.


    In addition, having gotten my hands on the emperor¡¯s secret edict and Grand General Qin¡¯s token, the most important thing to do now was to how to safely deliver these items. Although I had already chosen a candidate, I did not have the least assurance of success. If it failed, then everything would be consigned to eternal damnation. That wouldn¡¯t do. A ruthless look shone in my eyes. If the man was inappropriate, I must immediately have him killed and absolutely not give him the opportunity to divulge any secrets. When the time came, I could only have Dong Que take care of things. However, Dong Que¡¯s safety was not assured. He would likely be stopped and killed by the Fengyi Sect.


    Just as I was racking my brains, the window frame rattled and Dong Que nimbly entered. In a low voice, he reported, ¡°Young master, everything is settled. He will arrive shortly.¡±


    In a grave voice, I asked, ¡°Is he reliable?¡±


    ¡°Young master, do not worry,¡± soothed Dong Que. ¡°After undergoing the incident at the Eastern Palace, my senior apprentice brother was placed under house arrest by Li Hanyou. He was only released today by the Crown Prince. My senior apprentice brother has already been disheartened by the Fengyi Sect and the Crown Prince. As a result, using righteousness and responsibility, I was able to acquire his agreement.¡±


    Relaxing, I inquired, ¡°Did he recognize you?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Dong Que responded, ¡°It seems like my transformation was truly enormous. Although senior apprentice brother had misgivings, he was unable to recognize me. He would not have believed a word I said if I did not have the Prince of Yong¡¯s golden pendant.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Moreover, in a moment, please do not take offense. I need to place some restrictions on your senior apprentice brother¡¯s body. I have no choice in the matter. This is the only way for the Prince of Yong to reverse the present state of affairs. I cannot treat this lightly.¡±


    Nodding his head, Dong Que replied, ¡°Senior apprentice brother will understand. Moreover, I¡¯m greatly understand. As long as the Prince of Yong is able to escape, even if he is temporarily inferior, he will be able to reverse the desperateness of this situation shortly. It is only that the losses will be quite severe. Considering the Kongtong Sect¡¯s interests, senior apprentice brother will agree with young master¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Just as I was about to reply, I heard the sounds of footsteps and Head Maid Zhou¡¯s anxious voice. She said, ¡°Wei daren, you can¡¯t search the Princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. This is truly too discourteous!¡±


    A mournful sound issued from my mouth. Why was Wei Ying here? Was I fated to die? I promptly considered the sleeping quarters. I was single-mindedly focused on dealing with the Fengyi Sect, completely forgetting the need to find a hiding spot. A slight, wry smile appeared on Dong Que. Stepping forward, he grabbed ahold of me, pointing lightly at the bed. With a look of bafflement, I looked at him. He stepped forward quietly and patted his palm several times on the picturesque disarray of the bed. Then the bed board silently slid open, revealing the secret compartment underneath. The compartment was barely enough to fit a single person. My eyes widened. Why was there a secret compartment here? Ignoring my puzzlement, he picked me up and sealed several of my acupoints. I only felt my consciousness grow hazy, barely able to discern being shoved into the secret compartment. Afterwards, I slipped into darkness.


    Wei Ying had imperial guardsmen shoo all of the Cherishing Fragrance Park¡¯s palace maids and eunuchs into a side hall, while he personally led people to begin the search. Receiving his command, Xiao Lan had dispatched Feng Feifei over. The crown prince¡¯s location was currently tranquil and calm. Naturally, there was no need to leave so many people there. Wei Ying and Feng Feifei supervised the search, but did not find anything. At long last, the two¡¯s eyes fell upon the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. Wei Ying hesitated. If he were to truly search the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters, regardless of whether he was able to find anyone, Princess Changle would likely harbor resentment towards him. At the same time, however, if he were able to find someone, then it was likely that he could force the princess to surrender. Consequently, Wei Ying spoke to Feng Feifei, ¡°This is the Princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. It is inconvenient for me to search it. Third Miss, please do so in my place.¡±


    Feng Feifei smiled slightly, a soft and graceful smile appearing on her elegant face. Lightly arranging the hair on her temples, she softly replied, ¡°If we can capture Jiang Zhe, Master will be extremely pleased.¡± She believed that Wei Ying was afraid of Demonic Shadow Li Shun, and thus she felt scornful. Wielding her sword, she entered the sleeping quarters.


    The Cherishing Fragrance Park had always been used as the residence for noble consorts or princesses. With lower statues, concubines and imperial clansmen did not have the qualifications to reside here. Entering the sleeping quarters, Feng Feifei felt that these chambers were magnificently decorated, refined, and noble. Feng Feifei smiled faintly. Although she was nominally also a princess, Junior Apprentice Sister Hanyou¡¯s assigned residence was far inferior to these chambers. Feng Feifei carefully searched the entire sleeping quarters, but did not make a single discovery. Although she was not adept at concealed mechanisms and weapons, she could confirm that there weren¡¯t any secret rooms or hidden passageways. At last, her gaze fell upon the bed. This bed was made from sandalwood and was extremely fine, exuding a graceful fragrance. Walking close to the bed, Feng Feifei carefully examined it. This entire bed was blended together into one piece. There was no chance that there were any secret mechanisms. Feng Feifei gazed upon this bed with a look of envy in her eyes before finally walking out of these chambers.


    Seeing Wei Ying, she shook her head. Vexed, Wei Ying frowned. He had once again, for no reason, offended Princess Changle. Truly, his losses exceeded his gains. Just at this moment, Xie Xiaotong and two Fengyi Sect swordswomen arrived with a little eunuch. Seeing Feng Feifei, Xie Xiaotong excitedly reported, ¡°Third sister, we are close to success on our end!¡± So speaking, she hurriedly explained everything that had happened in the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. Her words were clever, explaining everything clearly.


    A hint of joy flickered in Feng Feifei¡¯s eyes, as she replied, ¡°It is hard to imagine that Princess Changle is so sensible. Alas, our side has just searched the entirety of the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Could things change because of this?¡± As she spoke, she worriedly and resentfully glanced at Wei Ying.


    Wei Ying smiled slightly. When all was said and done, Feng Feifei and the other members of the Fengyi Sect were only women. Although sufficiently savage, they were insufficiently firm and unyielding. No wonder the Fengyi Sect Master did not have them take charge of this rebellion. At the same time, however, Wei Ying did not want to offend them. As such, he dimly replied, ¡°If we warn these servants, what do we have to fear that they will divulge this? After a few days have passed, it would be useless if they say anything. In addition, it is impossible for Princess Changle to return here. As a result, she temporarily won¡¯t learn of what has happened here.¡±


    Nodding her head, Xie Xiaotong spoke, ¡°Go handle matters.¡± These words were directed at Xiaoliuzi. Nodding his head in panic, Xiaoliuzi rapidly ran to see Head Maid Zhou.


    So instructed, the maids and eunuchs of the palace hall quickly began to pack. Noble Consort Zhangsun and Princess Changle had brought a lot of items along with them. It would take some time for everything to be packed. Disinclined to watch them work, Wei Ying and Feng Feifei spoke a few words to Xie Xiaotong before departing. After Wei Ying and company left, the Imperial Guard also withdrew. At this moment, within the chrysanthemum thickets, a figure rose to its feet. He had a thin silk cloak wrapped around him, its color extremely close to that of the chrysanthemums. Those imperial guardsmen and Wei Ying did not pay it any attention. After all, their goal was to find a feeble scholar without the strength to truss a chicken.


    Quietly, the man slipped into the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. When he arrived, Xiaoliuzi and Head Maid Zhou were already waiting. Seeing the man come in, Xiaoliuzi asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is the young master?¡±


    Dong Que pointed at the bed. Head Maid Zhou relaxed. This bed had been secretly manufactured in the palace and had a secret compartment inside. However, this fact was not known by everyone. Furthermore, the Cherishing Fragrance Park was rarely used each year. As a result, there were even fewer people who knew of the existence of a secret compartment. Noble Consort Zhangsun was one of those who knew. She had jokingly revealed its existence to Princess Changle. Last night, when Jiang Zhe had sought refuge here, even though he did not think of the possibility, Princess Changle had anticipated that the palace hall would be searched. As a result, she had revealed the secret compartment¡¯s existence to Dong Que. So focused on reversing this desperate situation, Jiang Zhe did not pay any attention to this conversation.


    Relaxing, Head Maid Zhou nodded her head. Now was not the time to let Jiang Zhe out. Xiaoliuzi handed over the white handkerchief and jade pendant given him by Princess Changle to Dong Que, explaining simply the situation. Afterwards, he helped Head Maid Zhou pack the princess¡¯s belongings and quickly left the sleeping quarters. It wasn¡¯t long before they followed Xie Xiaotong and departed the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Behind them, the gates were locked and no one paid any further attention to this location.


    Only then did Dong Que pat the bed again. The feebly breathing Jiang Zhe was brought out of the secret compartment. Seeing Jiang Zhe¡¯s pale complexion, Dong Que hurriedly released his acupoints, murmuring, ¡°I hope that there aren¡¯t any problems. This method was already the gentlest possible.¡±


    As I regained consciousness, I saw Dong Que¡¯s anxious face. Shaking my head, I whispered, ¡°Have they left?¡±


    Dong Qure replied, ¡°Young master, do not worry. Wei Ying has already left. This is what the Princess delivered.¡± So speaking, he handed over the white handkerchief and jade pendant.


    I unfolded the handkerchief and looked at the seal stamped upon it. Smiling slightly, I instructed Dong Que to bring me a brush and ink. Swiftly, I wrote a few words upon it:


    The Crown Prince has rebelled, Qin Yong is to obey the Prince of Yong and proceed to the Hunting Palace to rescue the Imperial Presence. There is no need to adhere to other fake edicts and command tallies.


    Setting down the brush, I smiled and stated, ¡°There will be no need to worry as long as these two items are delivered into Qin Yong¡¯s hands. That¡¯s right, can your senior apprentice brother serve as the emissary to issue this edict?¡±


    Just as Dong Que was about to reply, we heard the sound of footsteps outside. We were both alarmed. Could it be that Wei Ying had come back?


    Footnotes:


    ľÒѳÉÖÛ, muyichengzhou ¨C idiom, lit. the timber has been turned into a boat already; fig. what is done cannot be undone


    ¾µ»¨Ë®ÔÂ, jinghuahuiyue ¨C idiom, lit. flowers in a mirror and the moon reflected in the lake; fig. an unrealistic rosy view, viewing things through rose-tinted spectacles

 Chapter 29: Overt and Covert Messengers

    Chapter 29: Overt and Covert Messengers


    The footsteps stopped before the door to the sleeping quarters. After a moment, a sweet sounding was heard to speak, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng requests a meeting.¡±


    I grew slightly fearful. Glancing at Dong Que dropping a dagger into his right hand, I sighed. If Xiaoshunzi were present, Xiahou Yuanfeng would naturally be captured easily. But with only Dong Que was present, it was unlikely to happen, nigh impossible. According to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s reckoning, Dong Que¡¯s martial arts were only second-rate. Although they had greatly improved, if weapons were involved, his skills would be lacking. I only had him stay behind, not only because no one else was suitable, but was also because he had a bag full of useful tricks. This was what I was going to rely heavily upon. In any case, if a fight were to genuinely break out, Xiaoshunzi would likely be useless as well. As such, I figured that it was best to let Dong Que stay behind. However, the present situation was quite difficult.


    I gave Dong Que a meaningful glance and replied, ¡°Xiahou daren, please come in.¡±


    The door opened and Xiahou Yuanfeng, in the yellow uniform of an imperial guardsman, walked in. After entering, he saluted and stated, ¡°Last time, Xiahou will never forget daren¡¯s grace of pardoning my life previously.¡±


    I somberly replied, ¡°Xiahou daren is being too courteous. Last time, daren reported the true culprit that attempted to assassinate me. This was daren¡¯s kind intentions. How can I repay kindness with ingratitude? At present, daren is controls my fate. What is the point of mentioning matters of the past?¡±


    A smile appeared on Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face, making him even more handsome and beautiful. He answered, ¡°Although Wei Ying and company are quite intelligent, they are still quite lacking. If I were to conduct the search, I would definitely dispatch several individuals to monitor this palace hall, on guard against someone hiding in secret. At the very least, I would send someone to come back to search.¡±


    Dong Que frowned. He understood this reasoning. However, time was pressing. He was afraid that Jiang Zhe would be harmed from having his acupoints sealed for too long.


    Seeing this, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s expression became even gentler. His gaze fell upon the white damask silk handkerchief and jade pendant on the desk. He innocently inquired, ¡°May I ask Jiang daren what you discussed with the Princess? In reality, at present, although the Prince of Yong has temporarily escaped from danger, Wen Ziyan is currently in pursuit. Without reinforcements, the Prince of Yong will inevitably be trapped sooner rather than later. This lowly official truly wishes to understand how Jiang daren would reverse this desperate crisis so as to live up to your status as the Prince of Yong¡¯s chief adviser.¡±


    The expression on my face gradually became tranquil. Always, whenever the situation became urgent, the calmer I became. Selecting a random chair, I sat down. Smiling, I replied, ¡°Xiahou daren is the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted subordinate. Why haven¡¯t you brought the imperial bodyguards and imperial guardsmen to capture me? This would truly be an act of great merit!¡±


    ¡°Now that the Crown Prince is relying upon the Fengyi Sect,¡± explained Xiahou Yuanfeng with a smile, ¡°Even when the Fengyi Sect placed Junior Mentor Lu under house arrest, the Crown Prince did not even dare to question that act. It would be useless even if I were to perform great meritorious service. Further, the Demonic Shadow is still alive. If I were to present you to the Crown Prince, it is likely that it wouldn¡¯t be long before my life would end.¡±


    I immediately went on high alert. This wasn¡¯t a good enough reason for him to let me off. Time was of the essence. I had no intention of being entangled by him and thus said, ¡°Although Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts are excellent, he is only one person. In the future, Xiahou daren¡¯s position and rank will be lofty and prominent. What do you have to be afraid of? So what does Xiahou daren desire I do for you?¡±


    A look of joy flashed across Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face. He answered, ¡°My request is very simple. If Jiang daren is willing to gift the Demonic Shadow as my slave, then today, I will definitely risk my life to preserve daren.¡±


    My mind exploded, and I nearly losing all reason. Fortunately, Dong Que nudged me in a timely manner. Enduring my rage, I responded, ¡°Although Xiaoshunzi and I are nominally master and servant, we are as close as blood brothers. Xiahou daren¡¯s request is too excessive.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled slightly. ¡°The Demonic Shadow treats Jiang daren as his father and older brother, devoted and loyal. Xiahou is extremely envious. Presumably if Jiang daren were my subordinate, the Demonic Shadow would obey my commands.¡±


    ¡°Xiahou daren, you¡¯re too pleased with yourself,¡± I sternly declared. ¡°You should not have come personally.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng glanced at Dong Que. Shaking his head, he knew. ¡°He is not my match. If I did not know that Li Shun had not guarded the Prince of Yong and escaped, I would not have come alone to capture you. Jiang daren, do not worry. I will definitely not deliver you to the Fengyi Sect or the Crown Prince. Jiang daren¡¯s ability and wisdom are outstanding. Xiahou only desires to respectfully listen to your advice.¡±


    At this moment, Dong Que suddenly made his move. A glint of steel flashed, piercing towards Xiahou Yuanfeng. Calmly and nonchalantly, Xiahou Yuanfeng unsheathed his sword to meet this attack. The two dueled within the sleeping quarters, crisscrossing the room. The swords resembled shooting stars and lightning. However, neither individual wanted to disturb anyone else. As a result, they constrained themselves. It wasn¡¯t long before Dong Que was gradually pushed onto the back foot. His specialties weren¡¯t in martial arts. Against an expert like Xiahou Yuanfeng, Dong Que didn¡¯t have a single chance for victory.


    After several exchanges, Xiahou Yuanfeng had pierced Dong Que¡¯s thigh. The moment that Dong Que fell to the floor, Xiahou Yuanfeng suddenly saw from the corner of his eye that Jiang Zhe had a dagger in his hands, stabbing it towards his own chest. Anxious, Xiahou Yuanfeng immediately jumped and threw himself at Jiang Zhe. To him, Jiang Zhe could not die. At this moment between life and death, Xiahou Yuanfeng suddenly glimpsed a cold glint shoot out from Jiang Zhe¡¯s waist. Xiahou Yuanfeng was greatly startled. When he went to evade, he realized that he was in midair and it was impossible for him to dodge. Moreover, that glint was not only as fast as lightning, the angle that it shot out from was extremely difficult to handle. Although Xiahou Yuanfeng made every effort to evade it, he was still hit. Xiahou Yuanfeng subconsciously slammed out with his palm. Jiang Zhe fell over backwards. Xiahou Yuanfeng suddenly felt his entire body grow limp, painful, and powerless, and collapsed to the floor. At this moment, Dong Que hurried over in a panic, bending over to check on Jiang Zhe.


    It was some time before I awakened. Seeing Dong Que¡¯s panicked expression, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Has he been captured?¡±


    Dong Que smiled. ¡°Young master¡¯s concealed weapons are truly ferocious and difficult to deal with. Xiahou Yuanfeng could no longer move even a finger after being hit.¡±


    Only then did I relax. Just now, I had racked my brains, trying to figure out a way to escape the present predicament, especially since I understood that Dong Que was not Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s match. The only advantage that we could exploit was that Xiahou Yuanfeng was alone. I wasn¡¯t a fool. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts and intelligence were both rarely seen in the present age. This kind of talent was wasted as my subordinate. There were undoubtedly countless individuals who found this unfair for Xiaoshunzi and wanted to recruit him. The only reason most of them did not act was because of the Prince of Yong. Xiahou Yuanfeng was wildly ambitious and unexpectedly wished to try to scheme to acquire Xiaoshunzi¡¯s services. However, it was because of this reason that he could not hand me over to the Fengyi Sect. Since he had come alone, then the only thing that I could do was capture him. Only then would I be safe. At the same, however, this was also the most difficult to accomplish. How could I, a weak and feeble scholar without the strength to even truss a chicken, capture an expert?


    Fortunately, I had finally come up with a plan. Since he had something he wanted from me, then he couldn¡¯t allow me to commit suicide. As such, just when Dong Que was defeated, I raised the dagger to kill myself. To him, my actions were in accordance with my status as the Prince of Yong¡¯s chief strategist¡ªrather die than be humiliated. As a result, he had come quickly to stop me. Even if he were to use some other methods to knock the dagger from my hands, he would still rush over to ensure that I didn¡¯t continue to commit suicide. I had seized the opportunity to fire a poisoned needle from the jade belt at my waist. Originally, the poison on the needle was highly toxic. However, a few days ago, I switched to a newly concocted numbing agent, capable of forcing a person to collapse weakly to the floor in one breath. The only issue was that its effectiveness was rather brief. Of course, I also needed to run into suitable danger before I could use it. Even though Xiahou Yuanfeng was able to hit me with his strike, fortunately, he had already lost all of his strength, allowing me to preserve my life.


    Rising to my feet, I glanced at Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s sinister looking face. I was still a bit worried. I had given my beloved hairpin made of metal from a meteorite to Xiaoshunzi. Normally, he did not use weapons, but for his safety, when he broke out of the encirclement last night, I had given him my hairpin. To him, that hairpin was far more formidable than any other weapon in the world. As a result, I plucked a hairpin that was thirty percent gold and seventy percent steel. I pricked several of Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s hidden acupoints. With this, I could guarantee that Xiahou Yuanfeng would not be able to strike back. Right now, I was the one in control of the situation.


    After a while, Xiahou Yuanfeng was able to move again. However, he could feel that his entire body did not have an ounce of strength. Smiling wryly, he stated, ¡°I did not expect that Jiang daren would have such methods.¡±


    I modestly replied, ¡°I was only successful because I was able to catch you off guard using a vile character¡¯s tricks.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng had a calm expression on his face, almost as if I was his prisoner rather than the other way around. He smiled and asked, ¡°I wonder how Jiang daren wishes to handle me? If this lowly official were to suddenly disappear, it is likely that people will not let matters be.¡±


    I glanced at him serenely. ¡°There is no need for you to worry. After I kill you, I can hide you in the secret compartment here. In this way, there is no need for you to worry that your corpse will be discovered. Maybe they will even believe that you secretly ran away. With the Prince of Yong¡¯s escape, there are those who are truly afraid.¡±


    Hearing my words, Dong Que immediately opened the secret compartment of the bed. I instructed, ¡°Dong Que, avoid shedding blood to prevent the suspicion of others being aroused by the stench of blood.¡±


    Smiling, Dong Que acknowledged, ¡°This subordinate obeys.¡± Finished speaking, he extended a finger and unhurriedly moved to seal Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s death acupoint.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng clearly understood that these two were only trying to frighten him, otherwise there would have been no need for Jiang Zhe to place restrictions upon his martial arts. However, fear still rose from deep within. That Dong Que had a cold-hearted expression. With one look, Xiahou Yuanfeng could tell that he was a ruthless character.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhe spoke up again, ¡°I have never killed anyone with my own hands. How about you kill him?¡±


    With this, Xiahou Yuanfeng was unable to bear it any longer. He understood that these strategists were typically those who stayed away from these affairs.1 If he were to die like this, then it would truly be a shame. Beads of sweat flowing, he cried out, ¡°Jiang daren, please spare my life. This lowly official is willing to surrender.¡±


    Jiang Zhe did not make a single sound, only smiling indifferently. Dong Que¡¯s finger closed in on until it reached Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s death acupoint. Xiahou Yuanfeng could feel his courage disappear. When he was about to open his mouth to speak, Dong Que covered Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s mouth with one of his hands. Xiahou Yuanfeng felt himself grow dizzy. It was a moment before Xiahou Yuanfeng recovered his senses. Dong Que had only used twenty percent of his strength. Because of this, Xiahou Yuanfeng did not die, although his complexion was deathly pale. He had never, ever before been this close to death.


    Sitting back down, I gazed at Xiahou Yuanfeng, watching him regain his composure. I could not help but sigh with admiration. This man was truly talented. He had profound schemes, able to take temporary setbacks.2 It was a pity that he was a member of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Somewhat pityingly, I gazed at him. Now was not the time for me to be merciful. If there was even the slightest accident, then the Prince of Yong would truly be consigned to eternal damnation.


    Seeing that Jiang Zhe¡¯s indifferent eyes carried a hint of pity within them, Xiahou Yuanfeng trembled. Although he had been frightened half to death, he could tell that Jiang Zhe was only trying to vent his rage. However, right now, he could tell from Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes that he was going to die. He quickly shouted, ¡°Jiang daren, please consider the kind intentions behind my revelation of the assassin¡¯s identity that day and also consider Yuanfeng¡¯s loyalty to the Princess.¡±


    I had originally issued the execution order. Hearing his words, I could not help but be startled. Xiahou Yuanfeng hurriedly continued, ¡°It was this lowly official who reported to the Princess that the Fengyi Sect had designs upon her. When the Princess met with danger in the palace, although it was not this lowly official who rescued her, if the Princess had not been prepared in advance, how would she have been so fortunate to escape?¡±


    Hearing this, I softened. That day, Princess Changle had informed me of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s designs via the Princess of Yong. However, the Prince of Yong and I had both assumed that the Fengyi Sect would use threats and promises, not expecting that they would employ such a despicable method. Were it not for the preparations that Xiaoshunzi and I had made beforehand, it would have been very difficult for the Princess to escape from the trap. With this, I would have to thank Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s kind intentions. I once again gazed at Xiahou Yuanfeng. I sighed and stated, ¡°Xiahou daren, you have truly performed meritorious service for the Princess. However, you must also understand that with the present state of affairs, what can you use to persuade me to let me feel that letting you off would be of benefit to me?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng racked his brains for a method to survive. It wasn¡¯t long before his eyes fell upon the desk and the square handkerchief with a secret edict written upon it. His eyes brightening, he suggested, ¡°Outside of this lowly one, there is no more suitable candidate to deliver those items. That is the Emperor¡¯s secret edict, correct? With the Princess¡¯s intelligence, there is no way that she would perform any worthless task.¡±


    I placidly replied, ¡°However, you aren¡¯t the only one who can deliver those items.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng laughed. ¡°Although they have already gotten their hands onto the Emperor¡¯s edicts and Grand General Qin¡¯s command tallies, for them to mobilize the army requires someone to issue the edict. I do not know who the Prince of Yong¡¯s spy beside the Crown Prince was. However, the Crown Prince will only allow one of his most trusted subordinates to go issue the edict. It would be inconvenient for the Fengyi Sect to appear. At present, the Crown Prince does not have many trusted subordinates. Of them, the foremost is Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong. I am the apprentice nephew of Lu Jingzhong. Aside from me, who would be the most suitable to perform this task?¡±


    Hearing his words, I could not help but frown. He was correct. Although Zhang Jinxiong had offered to undertake the task, he was not as appropriate of a candidate as Xiahou Yuanfeng. But how was I to trust this Xiahou Yuanfeng? I gave him a look of suspicion. At this moment, a bird call came from outside. Dong Que¡¯s expression changed. Glancing at me, he stated, ¡°Young master.¡±


    I knew immediately that Zhang Jinxiong had arrived. I nodded my head lightly as a signal.


    Dong Que walked out of the sleeping quarters. A large man with a grand and heroic appearance stood under the moonlight. Seeing Dong Que, his expression relaxed. He whispered, ¡°I only have a moment. Just now, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince began discussions with Junior Mentor Lu. They plan to dispatch Xiahou daren to issue an edict. I will accompany him as an escort. Using the excuse of finding Xiahou daren, I was able to come here.¡±


    Dong Que¡¯s heart leapt, as he whispered back, ¡°Would Supervisor Zhang please wait a moment? As of now, Xiahou Yuanfeng is being controlled by my young master. Daren, please come to a side chamber to speak.¡±


    Zhang Jinxiong was greatly surprised. He understood how powerful Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s martial arts were. If the two of them were to fight, although he wouldn¡¯t lose, it would also be extremely difficult to defeat Xiahou Yuanfeng. Surprisingly, Xiahou Yuanfeng was now controlled. He could not help but feel even more admiration for that Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun.


    Dong Que led Zhang Jinxiong into a side chamber before he returned to the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. He whispered a few words into Jiang Zhe¡¯s ears.


    I was deeply astonished when I heard his words. I did not know if this was the Heavens showing concern. Thinking it over, I removed several pills from a secret compartment on my jade belt. After looking at them for some time, I selected one of the pills. Gazing at Xiahou Yuanfeng, I stated, ¡°Once you have taken this pill, I will be convinced that you are truly forsaking the darkness for the light. You must know that I am a disciple of the Medical Sage. It isn¡¯t that this kind of poison doesn¡¯t have an antidote, but without ten to fifteen days, it is impossible to be concocted. While the Crown Prince can give you the prestige and wealth that you desire, so can the Prince of Yong. But if you wish to survive, then you only have one road before you.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng hesitated for a moment. However, he was always an unwavering individual. Further, if he did not take this poison pill, he would likely never have the opportunity to leave the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Consequently, he immediately took the proffered poison pill and swallowed it. Seeing that he swallowed the pill, I continued, ¡°There is something else. Since both you and the Fengyi Sect are working together for the Crown Prince, then you must know Liang Wan, correct?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng was stunned for a second. He replied, ¡°This lowly official knows her. However, reportedly, Liang Wan has completely lost her mind. Although the Fengyi Sect has not breathed a word of this to anyone,3 I heard Junior Mentor Lu speak of it.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°This one is the one who used medicine to poison Liang Wan¡¯s mind that day.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes widened noticeably. In disbelief, he gazed at me and declared, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Don¡¯t tell me that you were already in the service of the Prince of Yong!?!¡±


    I was a bit confused by his words, but soon understood the meaning behind his words. Thus, I smiled and answered, ¡°That matter is unrelated to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. Liang Wan was my personal enemy who murdered my wife. I dealt with her for the sake of revenge.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s heart trembled as he gazed at Jiang Zhe. At this moment, he sincerely believed that Jiang Zhe had the power to kill him with a single move. However, with this, he actually calmed down. He inquired, ¡°But how this one can serve?¡±


    Somewhat distrustful, I responded, ¡°Why is Xiahou daren speaking in such a manner? It seems that you are even more concerned about this matter than me.¡±


    ¡°At present, since I am basically controlled by daren,¡± replied Xiahou Yuanfeng with a smile, ¡°Then I have boarded the Prince of Yong¡¯s boat. Since that is the case, I would naturally hope that the boat I am on is as steady as possible. It would be best if I am able to perform as much meritorious service as possible, so that I will not lose this opportunity to be promoted.¡±4


    Relieved, I smiled. If Xiahou Yuanfeng wished to be promoted and be given a noble rank, I would be a lot more reassured. I signaled to Dong Que and had him bring over that handkerchief, solemnly handing it to Xiahou Yuanfeng. With a sober expression, Xiahou Yuanfeng accepted the handkerchief. With a deep salute, I stated, ¡°This is His Imperial Majesty¡¯s secret edict. You must deliver it into General Qin Yong¡¯s hands and have him come rescue the Imperial Presence.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng returned the salute. ¡°Daren, do not worry. Xiahou Yuanfeng will definitely not fail this matter entrusted to me. Daren, please speak some words to the His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, on my behalf.¡±


    After Dong Que saw Xiahou Yuanfeng off, he returned and asked, ¡°Young master, he really left?¡±


    To him, I replied, ¡°Please invite Supervisor Zhang here.¡±


    After Zhang Jinxiong had also departed, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. It would be fine if Xiahou Yuanfeng did not betray me. But if Xiahou Yuanfeng was keeping his real intentions to himself,5 then there was no way that he would believe that I would have arranged for another messenger. Only in this way would I not need to worry about Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s safety. Moreover, my original intentions to place restrictions upon Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s body had been canceled. Since I charged him with the task of being a covert messenger, I had to express my trust in him. To a disciple hailing from famous and upright sect, this would cause him to do his best. Already having an overt messenger in Xiahou Yuanfeng, there was no need to place any restrictions to control the covert messenger. Besides, after all was said and done, Zhang Jinxiong was worth trusting, regardless of his moral character or his sect. The Kongtong Sect had already drifted away from the Fengyi Sect. Not long ago, the major personages of the Kongtong Sect had contacted the Shaolin Temple, expressing their willingness to cooperate. Even if Xiahou Yuanfeng ultimately returned with people to take me captive, there was no need for me to worry. As long as Qin Yong could be summoned, my safety wasn¡¯t too important. In addition, I believed that Grand General Qin¡¯s jade pendant would be more convincing than the emperor¡¯s secret edict. Aside from there, there were still the measures that I had prepared beforehand.


    Feeling that all of my strength had been drained, I lay down on the bed, thinking about whether there were any further plans that I could make. In any case, the best option for me was to stay here. Only in this way would Xiahou Yuanfeng believe that I trusted him. Even if he were to betray me, he would not suspect that there would be another messenger.


    Footnotes:


    ¾ý×ÓÔ¶âÒ³ø, junziyuanpaochu ¨C idiom, lit. a nobleman stays clear of the kitchen; fig. a nobleman who has seen a living animal cannot bear to see it die, hence he keeps away from the kitchen


    ÄÜÇüÄÜÉì, nengqunengshen ¨C idiom, lit. able to stoop or stand erect; fig. able to take temporary setbacks


    »äĪÈçÉî, huimorushen ¨C idiom, lit. carefully concealed and avoid mention; fig. not breathe a word to anyone


    ¼Ó¹Ù½ø¾ô, jiaguanjinjue ¨C idiom, lit. be promoted and made a noble; fig. to be advanced in rank and made a higher official


    ÐÄ¿Ú²»Ò», xinkoubuyi ¨C idiom, lit. heart and mouth at variance; fig. keeping one¡¯s real intentions to oneself, saying one thing but meaning something else

 Chapter 30: Mobilizing Troops to Rescue the Emperor

    Chapter 30: Mobilizing Troops to Rescue the Emperor


    His entire face filled with stupefaction, Qin Qing sat within a room. Just now, after he had been delivered by Li Hanyou to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, once his acupoints had been released by his father, Qin Yi had slapped him. Qin Qing truly had something that he could not explain. What could he say? On multiple occasions, his father had warned him to prohibit Li Hanyou from having any contact with the Imperial Guard. However, he had failed to do so, allowing her to easily seize his military authority. Without the Imperial Guard under his command, then it would have been impossible for the Fengyi Sect to launch this coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Seeing that his son¡¯s face was as pale as ash, Qin Yi¡¯s fury only rose, fiercely and bitterly flogging him. Fortunately, the Duke of Wei had been able to intervene. Qin Qing remembered the comforting words spoken by the Duke of Wei to his father.


    ¡°Old Qin, there is no point in getting angry. After all, worthy nephew is young and ignorant. That Li Hanyou is a Princess. It is inevitable that worthy nephew was not wary. This is also your fault. You never properly guided him. Besides, this wedding was bestowed by the Emperor. For you to so deeply reproach him, the Emperor would inevitably be embarrassed if the Emperor were to learn of this.¡±


    After this, his father had locked himself in a room and ignored what was happening. However, the pain in Qin Qing¡¯s heart only intensified. He carefully recalled the period of time that he spent with Li Hanyou. That was a period of unending tender sentiments. That beautiful and dazzling woman had completely intoxicated him. He forgot the hardships of the bloody battlefield, forgot the bonds forged in blood with his fellow soldiers. With one glance from Li Hanyou, he could not bear to disobey her. However, Li Hanyou ¡­ she was always truly hypocritical in her affection towards him. If this weren¡¯t the case, why hadn¡¯t she even asked if he was willing to join her in rebellion? She had no intention of having him join the conspiracy. This was probably because she believed that he would absolutely not betray his family. This shouldn¡¯t be the case ¡­ Didn¡¯t she complain about this earlier?


    Qin Qing didn¡¯t know how he would answer if Li Hanyou were to ask him to join the rebellion. However, she had never posed this question. This was just like how she had delivered him back into his father¡¯s care. Her eyes were filled with indifference, almost as if she treated him as a lifeless object. A difficult-to-restrain loathing welled up from his heart. Qin Qing blustered in a low voice, tightening his hands into fists. He gritted his teeth until blood flowed.


    ***


    Within the Cherishing Fragrance Park, I had sunk into a predicament. This location had become forgotten by everyone. Although the Imperial Guard occasionally patrolled its grounds, they were not attentive and actually quite negligent. It seemed like the Fengyi Sect¡¯s control over the Imperial Guard wasn¡¯t strong. What¡¯s more, Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, had prepared some food in advance, enough to feed Dong Que and I. As a result, I could wait out the conclusion of this rebellion in the Cherishing Fragrance Park. However, I unexpectedly fell ill. Thinking it over, there was nothing strange about it. When I arrived at the Hunting Palace I was already ill. After experiencing last night and today¡¯s events, if it were a normal person, they would be fine. However, I could not prop myself up. Probably because I felt I had done everything that I needed to do, my spirit relaxed. As a result, I fell gravely ill.


    However, after hurrying to the Cherishing Fragrance Park last night, although I could evade the patrols of the Imperial Guard controlling the palace gates, there was no way for me to bring along a large quantity of pharmaceutical drugs. Even a famous doctor would be powerless without medicinal ingredients. As a result, I could only take a few pills that I had concocted and fell into a coma. When I awoke, I saw Dong Que sitting off on the side, looking uneasy. In a whisper, I asked, ¡°Dong Que, has Xiahou Yuanfeng left yet?¡±


    Dong Que calmly replied, ¡°Yes, he has. My senior apprentice brother accompanied him as an escort. Throughout, no one has come to the Cherishing Fragrance Park to arrest us. As a result, it seems like the young master¡¯s plan was successful.¡±


    Sighing, I wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I have you go hide somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°If I were to allow you to be captured,¡± answered Dong Que indifferently, ¡°In the future, Lord Li would likely be the first person to find me and settle accounts.¡±


    Smiling wryly, I spoke, ¡°Surely, Xiaoshunzi isn¡¯t that unreasonable of a person, right?¡±


    ¡°If you two are to meet again,¡± observed Dong Que, laughing, ¡°Young master should be worried about how to explain staying behind. You sent him off to rescue General Pei, but didn¡¯t tell him that you were staying behind. I believe that Lord Li is probably infuriated right now.¡±


    My heart trembled in fear. It wasn¡¯t much if Xiaoshunzi became angry, however, what I was interested in was what he was doing at this moment. However, he was not one to worriedly rush back. After all, if the Prince of Yong failed, then I would truly have no place to escape, no matter how large the world was.


    ¡°Young master, at present, the state of your illness is quite serious,¡± stated Dong Que, hesitating a moment. ¡°Even if Qin Yong is able to rush over and rescue the Imperial Presence, at the very least, it will take at least a day before he can arrive. Moreover, without several days, it will be impossible to pacify this rebellion. If your illness continues, it is likely ¡­¡±


    I understood his anxiety. However, there were no means currently to get treatment. We were not presently within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. I was presently preserving my life. Feeling dizzy, I collapsed once again back onto the bed. Concerned, Dong Que stated, ¡°Young master, this can¡¯t continue. If this drags out a few more days, your life will likely be lost.¡±


    I laughed helplessly, not having the energy to utter any more words. I fell unconscious again.


    ***


    At midday, Qin Yong walked out of his main tent, stretching his muscles and bones. This time, the Grand General had handed over all of his authority to himself. He could not be remiss in the slightest. He wondered the situation of the Autumn Hunt. Their Imperial Highnesses, the Prince of Yong and the crown prince, were already archenemies. If it weren¡¯t for this reason, the emperor would not have issued an edict to Uncle Yi to station his army a hundred li from the Hunting Palace.


    Qin Yong looked to the skies determine the time. Just as he was about to return to his tent, a soldier suddenly came to report. Someone named Li Shun had come to see him. Qin Yong was greatly alarmed. He knew who Li Shun was. But why had a trusted subordinate of the major of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household come to see him? It had to be known that this army of his could only listen to the commands of the emperor. Hesitating, he stated, ¡°Invite him to the main tent to meet me.¡±


    Qin Yong believed that it would be sufficient for him to gather together all of his personal guards for him to survive if that man were here to assassinate him. As long as he prepared archers, it would even be possible to kill that man.


    When Li Shun walked into the main tent, Qin Yong shivered when he caught sight of the state of the youth¡¯s clothes. The usually elegant and clean youth was completely covered in dried bloodstains. His face was heavy. After gazing at his surroundings, Li Shun¡¯s revealed a merciless and unfeeling light. Qin Yong forced a smile and declared, ¡°Lord Li, please take a seat. I wonder why Lord Li is not at the Hunting Palace attending to Jiang daren and, instead, here within my camps seeking a meeting with me? Furthermore, arriving in such a sorry state?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi grimly gazed at the guards on both sides of the tent and replied, ¡°I have not come to assassinate you. If General Qin is willing to speak in private with me, then that would be for the best. Otherwise ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I can only commit offenses.¡±


    The guards on both sides erupted in anger, simultaneously drawing their weapons, waiting for Qin Yong¡¯s command before acting. However, Qin Yong knew Li Shun¡¯s formidability. If this eunuch were annoyed, it was possible that he would immediately kill Qin Yong. Qin Yong knew that even if he was fortunate to escape, his personal guards would all die miserably. Further, behind this person were Major Jiang of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household and the Prince of Yong himself. He could not afford to offend either of them. Besides, having seen Li Shun¡¯s sorry appearance, Qin Yong knew that something perilous had happened. As a result, Qin Yong waved his hand and ordered, ¡°All of you, withdraw.¡±


    The personal guards rapidly withdrew from the tent. Rising to his feet, Qin Yong walked right in front of Li Shun and asked, ¡°Lord Li, please tell me the truth. What has happened in the Hunting Palace?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stared at him and answered, ¡°The Crown Prince has rebelled. The Prince of Yong has already managed to escape and has specially dispatched me to invite General to go and rescue the Imperial Presence.¡±


    Qin Yong sucked in a breath and asked, ¡°How is this possible? Command of the Imperial Guard rests in the hands of uncle.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi explained everything that had happened. Although there were many conjectures in his explanation, they were all based upon fact. Learning of the urgency of the situation, Qin Yong crumpled into a chair. Problems occurring with the Imperial Guard ¡­ a rebellion instigated by the Fengyi Sect ¡­ Without thinking, Qin Yong knew that if all this was true, then the problems likely all stemmed from Qin Qing. However, was this all real? He could not mobilize his uncle¡¯s army based upon a single person¡¯s testimony. If the rebel was the Prince of Yong, then this was all likely a trap.


    Xiaoshunzi could clearly see Qin Yong¡¯s hesitation. An austere chill flashed in his eyes, as he ruthlessly stated, ¡°What is General Qin still thinking about? His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, only wants you to go rescue the Imperial Presence, not save the Prince. Although His Imperial Highness is in a dire situation, if you were to rescue the Imperial Presence, then His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, would also be able to escape from danger. Moreover, Grand General Qin and General Qin Qing are both within the Hunting Palace. I¡¯m afraid that their lives hang in the balance.


    Hesitating, Qin Yong replied, ¡°Without the Emperor¡¯s edict and the Grand General¡¯s command tally, it is a death sentence if this general were to mobilize these troops without explicit approval.¡±


    ¡°A death sentence?¡± sneered Xiaoshunzi. ¡°Right now, the Emperor and the Grand General are both in the hands of the enemy. If General Qin is a stickler for protocol,1 it is likely that it will be too late for regrets.¡±


    Firmly, Qin Yong declared, ¡°I will dispatch men to investigate. Please forgive this general for being unable to immediately dispatch troops.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s head drooped, killing intent flashing across his eyes. However, he knew that if he used force, it would definitely arouse Qin Yong¡¯s disgust and would further delay the rescue of the Hunting Palace. However, with each passing moment, the greater the danger increased for the young master. It was a long while before Xiaoshunzi removed a brocade pouch from within his bosom, handing it to Qin Yong. With a sigh, he stated, ¡°General Qin, please take a look at its contents.¡±


    Accepting the brocade pouch, Qin Yong opened it and took a look. His complexion abruptly paled. Within were a silver hairpin and an ordinary green jade pendant. His entire body trembling, he asked, ¡°You ¡­ how do you have these things? This is my mother¡¯s hairpin and the jade pendant that my mother gifted to my adoptive brother, Liu Hua. Are you threatening this general?¡±


    With a hint of exhaustion, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°We have never been fond of using this kind of method. However, we have no other choice right now. Liu Hua¡¯s real name is Hualiu and is a subordinate of my young master.¡±


    Qin Yong¡¯s entire body shook, very fiercely questioning, ¡°Liu Hua ¡­ he is your spy? Who could have expected that the Prince of Yong would be concerned about a nonentity such as me?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi neutrally explained, ¡°General Qin is too modest. The importance that the Grand General attaches to you is greater than Qin Qing. Qin Qing is leaning towards the Crown Prince and has deep ties to the Fengyi Sect. My young master was worried that the Grand General would abandon his neutrality and thus arranged for someone beside the General. General is the most trusted subordinate of the Grand General. If something were to happen to the Qin family, in order to reassure your honored mother, you would inevitably divulge some things. The young master has no wish to disturb the Grand General and thus ordered me to arrange for someone by your side. Moreover, my young master thinks highly of you. He has stated that your competence exceeds Qin Qing. That is also why he had Hualiu come to your side. Hualiu is one of the ¡®Eight Stallions¡¯ in the service of my young master. Unless it were someone critical, my young master would not dispatch one of them to monitor.¡±


    Qin Yong had a hint of gloom in his eyes. He somberly inquired, ¡°Are you telling me that the youngster that my mother and I love and cherish is actually a swindler and a spy?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case,¡± sighed Xiaoshunzi. ¡°In reality, before we departed, I paid a visit to Hualiu. He begged me to not harm your mother no matter what happened. He told me of your past. He was aware of his helplessness, but your mother treats him as her own. He is willing to accept any punishment so that we do not make things difficult for your mother. As a result, he fetched these two items, so that we do not disturb your mother.¡±


    Qin Yong relaxed a bit. Although Li Shun¡¯s words were not backed by any evidence, he could sense that this man felt that lying was beneath his dignity. Somewhat reassured, he put away the brocade pouch. He could not trust Li Shun¡¯s words as confirmation that his mother would not be threatened. However, at the very least, he could confirm that Li Shun was not someone who casually killed others. At the same time, Qin Yong also knew that neither Li Shun¡¯s master, Jiang Zhe, nor the Prince of Yong were these kinds of people. But what would happen if he were to refuse to mobilize his army?


    Seeing the deep worry etched onto Qin Yong¡¯s face, Xiaoshunzi sternly stated, ¡°I know that I¡¯m placing you in an awkward situation by having you mobilize. However, if someone is dispatched from the Hunting Palace to issue an edict, what would you do? You must not follow orders.¡±


    Qin Yong frowned and inquired, ¡°Are you going to have me reject the orders even if it is the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict and the Grand General¡¯s command tally?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi callously responded, ¡°If you are unwilling to consent to this point, then there is nothing more to discuss.¡±


    Raising his head, Qin Yong saw the clear signs of killing intent in Li Shun¡¯s eyes. Helplessly, he stated, ¡°I will first dispatch someone to pay my respects to Uncle. If everything is normal, even if you are to coerce me, I will not mobilize.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression grew frosty and stony. He had known long ago that Qin Yong wasn¡¯t someone that could be easily threatened. At present, the only thing that he could do was to strive for the best outcome. By ensuring that Qin Yong didn¡¯t comply lightly with the orders from the Hunting Palace meant that his task was basically completed. In addition, if Qin Yong were to dispatch men to the Hunting Palace, then they would quickly be able to discover the abnormal state of affairs. Although this would delay the mobilization by one day, they could still have the chance to rescue the young master. Right now, the only thing that he could do was hope that his young master and the Prince of Yong would both successfully survive this rebellion.


    Glancing outside for the time, Xiaoshunzi neutrally declared, ¡°If tomorrow at this time, you still refuse to mobilize, then I can only offend you.¡±


    Qin Yong callously replied, ¡°I know that your distinguished self¡¯s martial arts are high. However, I will definitely not commit any rebellious acts. If my men do not discover any abnormalities, even if your distinguished self uses force, I will not submit. I have tens of thousands of troops here. If your distinguished self tries to cause trouble, even if I will inevitably die, your distinguished self will also be buried here.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed pitilessly. ¡°Prepare quarters and food for me. I am already extremely tired.¡±


    Helplessly, Qin Yong shouted, ¡°Someone, come!¡± Several of Qin Yong¡¯s personal guards entered the tent. In a severe voice, Qin Yong ordered, ¡°Prepare a tent for him and follow his orders. Remember, without this general¡¯s express orders, no one is to take a single step into his tent.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed faintly. Rising to his feet, he walked out, stating, ¡°There is only one day and one night. General Qin should quickly dispatch someone.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Qin Yong ordered, ¡°I will immediately dispatch someone to the Hunting Palace to pay my respects to the Grand General.¡±


    ***


    At nightfall on the twenty-first day of the ninth month, the present Hunting Palace was completely under the control of the Fengyi Sect. Although the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall remained in the emperor¡¯s control, everyone knew that if the Fengyi Sect were to launch an attack, it would be impossible for the emperor to escape. However, the Fengyi Sect had its own difficulties. If the emperor were to die, the Prince of Yong could righteously mobilize the entire empire to eradicate rebels. As a result, the Fengyi Sect had to preserve Li Yuan¡¯s life until the abdication ceremony was completed. Consequently, the Fengyi Sect had not the courage to excessively coerce Li Yuan. As for Li Yuan, he was in an unprecedentedly vulnerable position. Although he had brought plenty of imperial palace guardsmen with him this time, they were at a severe disadvantage when compared to the Fengyi Sect. Surrounded by the turncoat Imperial Guard that the Fengyi Sect had painstakingly acquired, Li Yuan and his court were completely cut off from the outside world. As for the loyalist Imperial Guard, their commanders had been gathered by a fake edict from Wei Ying and placed under house arrest. Without their commanders, these imperial guardsmen did not dare to act on their own initiatives. With this, Li Yuan, who held supreme authority within Great Yong, was completely incapable of transmitting his edicts beyond the walls of the palace hall he currently was in. Even though he could dispatch his Imperial Palace Guard to force their way out and transmit his orders, if they were assaulted by the Fengyi Sect, even if Li Yuan were able to preserve his life, Noble Consorts Zhangsun and Yan, Princess Changle, and others would not survive. As such, both sides reached a stalemate. Before changes in the outside world had occurred, there was no way that there would be activity here within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.


    Within the Announcing Magnificence Park, the Prince of Qi lay in bed. He had a dull expression. Qin Zheng walked in. With a wave of her hand, she dismissed her two trusted maids. For Li Xian¡¯s safety, she did not allow Fengyi Sect disciples to monitor him, assigning instead two of the maids who she had trained to attend to and monitor the Prince of Qi. Removing the sheathed sword from her waist, she sat down in a chair. Her eyes were filled with bafflement. After a long time, seeing that Li Xian refused to open his mouth, Qin Zheng smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Does Your Imperial Highness not wish to know Mother Concubine¡¯s present situation?¡±


    A stony light flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes and he replied, ¡°Mother Concubine scrupulously abides by the womanly virtues and would definitely not betray Imperial Father.¡±


    Forcing a smile, Qin Zheng confirmed, ¡°It is as Your Imperial Highness stated. Mother Concubine did not even hesitate when she chose His Imperial Majesty. Your servant does not understand. To a mother, isn¡¯t the most important thing her son? Don¡¯t tell me that Mother Concubine doesn¡¯t take your life and death, honor and disgrace seriously?¡±


    Smiling faintly, Li Xian asked, ¡°For a wife, are there things that are more important than being loyal to her husband? Imperial Father is Mother Concubine¡¯s husband and is also Great Yong¡¯s monarch. How could Mother Concubine betray him?¡±


    Qin Zheng retorted, ¡°But hasn¡¯t Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, betrayed His Imperial Majesty? In addition, why must women be loyal to their husbands, while men can take as many concubines as they want, leading a loose lifestyle?¡±


    Seeing Qin Zheng¡¯s accusing gaze, Li Xian could not help smile. He recalled their first meeting and how fond this woman was of arguing. However, that sliver of tender sentiment immediately disappeared. He was unwilling to argue over these trivial matters. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°How is the frame of mind of His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince? Now that second brother has escaped, the Crown Prince is likely extremely vexed right now, correct?¡±


    Collecting herself, Qin Zheng answered, ¡°Senior apprentice sister Wen has lead several thousand men to pursue the Prince of Yong. No matter how formidable they may be, it will be impossible for them to escape. As for you, what¡¯s to be done? After the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, if he recalls how you refused to help at this hour, your position as an imperial prince will likely be unstable.¡±


    Li Xian glanced at Qin Zheng with a look of indifference. He inquired, ¡°Has Li Hanyou and company sent you to lobby me? Haven¡¯t you already taken my command tally? Shouldn¡¯t you be able to mobilize my troops?¡±


    Qin Zheng grew embarrassed. It was a long while before she responded, ¡°It is enough to mobilize and move the army.2 However, your trusted lieutenants have all stated that only with your personal presence in the army will they be willing to go encircle the Prince of Yong¡¯s army. You must know that the Prince of Yong is thinking of ways to rendezvous with his troops. If you are to personally write a letter, even if the Prince of Yong is able to rendezvous with his troops, then victory is still possible without your direct assistance. Your Imperial Highness, you are now in the same boat as us. Don¡¯t tell me that you still refuse to submit?¡±


    Li Xian stirred. After a moment, he replied, ¡°Allow me to meet with the Crown Prince. If we are able to have a proper discussion, then I will write this letter for you. You surely must understand that I have arranged code words with my subordinates. It is impossible for you to forge a letter from me.¡±


    A look of joy appeared on Qin Zheng¡¯s face. ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is willing to obey the Mandate of Heaven, there is nothing that your servant will not comply with.¡±


    Li Xian smiled distantly, hints of ridicule appearing on his face.


    Footnotes:


    ±§²ÐÊØȱ, baocanshouque ¨C idiom, lit. to cherish the outmoded and preserve the outworn; fig. conservative, stickler for tradition/protocol


    µ÷±øDz½«, diaobingqianjiang ¨C idiom, lit. to move an army and send a general; fig. to deploy/mobilize an army

 Chapter 31: The Prince of Qi’s Methods

    Chapter 31: The Prince of Qi¡¯s Methods


    A palanquin brought the Prince of Qi slowly and sedately to the Jade Qilin Palace Hall that served as the crown prince¡¯s abode. Now that he was restrained by drugs and could move with difficulty, Li Xian was unable to walk long distances. The Jade Qilin Palace Hall was on the eastern side of the Hunting Palace. The palace hall that the Prince of Qi resided in, the Announcing Magnificence Park, was located on the western side. There was several li between the two. As such, he could only take a palanquin. The warriors carrying the palanquin were four of the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted subordinates. Even the Princess of Qi could not casually order them about. Leading two of her maids, Qin Zheng walked in front of the palanquin, guiding it along.


    The group arrived at the Jade Qilin Pavilion Hall. The security here was strict. Hearing of the Prince of Qi¡¯s arrival, Xiao Lan personally came out to welcome them dressed in close-fitting clothes. Seeing Qin Zheng help Li Xian out of the palanquin, Xiao Lan stepped forward and saluted. ¡°Sixth brother-in-law¡¯s arrival will definitely make His Imperial Highness extremely happy.¡±


    Uncaringly, Li Xian said, ¡°At present, Li Xian is no more than a prisoner. How am I worthy of such great courtesies?¡±


    Xiao Lan then appeared to be awkward. However, she immediately wiped it away with a smile and replied, ¡°Sixth brother-in-law, this is our error. Sixth brother-in-law, please forgive us. His Imperial Highness is waiting inside for you.¡±


    Li Xian entered the palace hall, seeing Li An standing at its center with his hands behind his back. The Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor Lu Jingzhong stood in attendance to the side. Although Lu Jingzhong had already been placed under house arrest by the Fengyi Sect, with the urgency of the present situation and under the crown prince¡¯s request, the Fengyi Sect could only release him. They could only limit him to the Jade Qilin Palace Hall. Probably because of this reason and because the crown prince had not cared enough to protect him, Lu Jingzhong¡¯s seemed somewhat aloof and haggard.


    Seeing Li Xian arrive, Li An amicably walked over. Grasping his brother¡¯s hand, Li An stated, ¡°Sixth brother, you¡¯ve come. This time, you have to help your older brother. You understand that your older brother can¡¯t turn back anymore. If I do not ascend to the throne as emperor, I will be imprisoned and forced to commit suicide. Your wife is also a rebel. If you aren¡¯t willing to do your utmost when the time comes, there is no way that you will be able to escape responsibility if your older brother were to unfortunately fail.¡±


    With an even expression on his face, Li Xian replied, ¡°Your little brother is aware of the present state of affairs. However, hasn¡¯t Crown Prince already dispatched a fake edict to mobilize the Qin family army?¡±


    Li An was startled. Blushing with shame, he answered, ¡°When all is said and done, the Qin family isn¡¯t under my personal command. If something unexpected happens, they will be extremely difficult to control. Your older brother¡¯s seat upon the Imperial Throne will only be safe once your troops arrive, sixth brother.¡±


    With a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, Li Xian replied, ¡°Since that is the case, would the Crown Prince please remove the poison in my body and allow me to take command of my army?¡±


    When Li Xian spoke those words, Li An was immediately left speechless. He glanced at Xiao Lan, a look of awkwardness on his face. At this moment, Lu Jingzhong spoke up, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi¡¯s body is priceless. At present, the Prince of Yong is still at large. If Your Imperial Highness were to take risks with your life, if something unexpected were to happen to you, wouldn¡¯t it cause the Crown Prince concern? It is better to stay here. So long as Your Imperial Highness provides a letter ordering your army to undertake a forced march to rush here, it will be enough. I wonder if Your Imperial Highness is willing to serve the Crown Prince.¡±


    Li Xian grimly returned, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Prince of Yong¡¯s army is keeping a close eye upon my troops? If my troops were to move, they would likely be disturbed. Isn¡¯t Junior Mentor worried about overreaching?¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Yong¡¯s personal army is stubborn and pigheaded,¡± observed Lu Jingzhong with a smile. ¡°Although the Crown Prince has already dispatched people to pursue the Prince of Yong and the Qin family¡¯s army will soon become involved, if the Prince of Yong is regrettably allowed to rendezvous with his troops, it will undoubtedly severely complicate the situation. Only because of this does the Crown Prince desire that Your Imperial Highness dispatch troops to help annihilate the troops under the Prince of Yong¡¯s command. The army under Your Imperial Highness¡¯s command is close in number to those of the Prince of Yong. The quality is also equal. We believe that Your Imperial Highness will definitely be able to attain success quickly, perhaps even in the first battle.1 Even if Your Imperial Highness is unable to attain an immediate victory, since the Crown Prince has already dispatched an edict commanding the Qin family army to capture and kill the Prince of Yong, once successful, they will bring the Prince of Yong¡¯s severed head to help Your Imperial Highness¡¯s subordinates pacify the rebellion. When the time comes, Your Imperial Highness will have performed the greatest meritorious service in saving the empire from danger. The Crown Prince will surely reward you heavily.¡±


    Li Xian stared intensely at Lu Jingzhong, mentally cursing the man¡¯s maliciousness, the man who desired to force his army to fight against the Prince of Yong¡¯s elite soldiers. Even if his troops were fortunate enough to win, they would suffer disastrous casualties. The majority of the troops commanded by himself and the Prince of Yong were on the frontiers. The only other troops stationed near the capital and its environs were the Qin family¡¯s army, loyal only to the emperor. As long as they controlled Imperial Father, they could guarantee Li An¡¯s ascension to the throne. However, Li Xian did not lay bare the man¡¯s malicious scheming, merely stonily replying, ¡°Fine. This Prince will write a letter to mobilize my troops. However, Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, must agree to a few of this younger brother¡¯s conditions.¡±


    Li An was overjoyed, as he agreed, ¡°Sixth brother, don¡¯t hesitate and reveal them.¡±


    With an icy expression on his face, Li Xian stated, ¡°First, regardless of how we struggle for the Imperial Throne, calamity should not fall upon the women and children. I do not care about the fate of second brother, but second sister-in-law and nephew may not be touched.¡±


    ¡°Pulling out weeds without digging up the roots,¡± mentioned Li An, frowning slightly. ¡°Sixth brother is too tenderhearted. If second brother were to win, the only path for our women and children is death.¡±


    Li Xian was silent and did not speak. Seeing Lu Jingzhong give him a meaningful look, Li An could only acquiesce reluctantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Li Xian smiled slightly and continued, ¡°The second condition: if elder brother ascends to the throne, you cannot depose sister-in-law and the heir because of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s contributions.¡±


    Frankly and straightforwardly, Li An consented, ¡°There is no problem. We also think this way.¡±


    Li Xian imperviously continued, ¡°The third condition. I know that Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, was frequently dissatisfied with this younger brother. I ask that Your Imperial Highness not settle accounts afterwards.¡±


    Li An awkwardly replied, ¡°Why would I do such a thing? Sixth brother¡¯s help will be invaluable for my ascension to the Imperial Throne. We will definitely not return kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    Nodding his head, Li Xian continued, ¡°There is also another small condition. Right now, I am being controlled by drugs. It is challenging for me to even climb out of bed. I want the poison in my body to be removed.¡±


    Li An glanced at Xiao Lan. After hesitating for a moment, Xiao Lan spoke, ¡°Your servant only has an antidote that will temporarily alleviate Your Imperial Highness¡¯s condition. If Your Imperial Highness desires to regain your martial arts, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to wait until my master arrives.¡±


    Li An glanced at the Prince of Qi, worried that they would fall out because of this reason. Surprisingly, Li Xian only uncaringly replied, ¡°This Prince is only melancholic about being forced to lie in bed and is in no rush to recover my martial arts.¡±


    Xiao Lan relaxed, taking out a pill and handing it to Li Xian. Accepting it, Li Xian swallowed the pill. After a short while, he felt his energy gradually recover. Walking to the desk, he wrote a letter. Finished, he turned and left.


    Walking on the imperial pathways, Li Xian¡¯s expression looked relaxed and comfortable, almost as if he didn¡¯t have any cares in the world. He did not deign to sit in the palanquin, walking at a leisurely pace back towards the Announcing Magnificence Park. Seeing him in a cheerful mood, Qin Zheng also felt delighted, accompanying him as they slowly walked back.


    As a result, no one paid attention to the four warriors carrying the palanquin. They deliberately slowed down their pace and even actually diverted from the path, approaching the Cherishing Fragrance Park. This location was already quite desolate and isolated. There weren¡¯t many imperial guardsmen stationed here. Picking out a hidden spot, the four warriors hid the palanquin before jumping over the wall into the Cherishing Fragrance Park. After they entered, one of the four waited outside as a lookout while the other three entered the palace hall. After searching carefully, one of the men arriving at the princess¡¯s sleeping quarters made a signal. The other two quickly came over. One of three lightly pushed open the door before immediately jumping out of the way.


    Within, Dong Que had heard a noise. Trembling from head to toe, he turned to look. Two warriors had already jumped into the chambers. Cursing his luck and wondering if their location had been betrayed, Dong Que was confused as to why there were so few warriors. Not daring to make a sound and unable to worry about the unconscious Jiang Zhe, Dong Que unsheathed his sword and attacked.


    Both of the warriors were first-rate experts, simultaneously drawing sabers and counterattacking. Both sides were silent as they exchanged several blows. Dong Que gradually began to bleed from the injury that he had sustained at the hands of Xiahou Yuanfeng, unable to keep up. The last warrior had also leaped into the room. Avoiding the three fighting, that warrior dodged to the bedside. He lowered his head to check Jiang Zhe¡¯s appearance. After a short moment, he raised his head and signaled with his hand. The expressions of both warriors shook, their bladesmanship becoming even more ruthless and severe. The last warrior whispered, ¡°We are the subordinates of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. Regardless of your status within the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, you must know that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has never held any malice for Jiang daren. Right now, you are in grave danger. Why not temporarily rely on His Imperial Highness¡¯s protection?¡±


    Dong Que¡¯s jaw quivered, his swordsmanship becoming messy. Observing this, the two warriors stayed their hands and stopped attacking, only on guard against Dong Que. Dong Que also stopped, gazing at the warrior beside the bed. Although that warrior had spoken in an amiable manner, Dong Que saw that his hand rested upon his saber¡¯s handle as he stood by Jiang Zhe¡¯s bedside. Dong Que understood that he did not have any way of resisting. However, he also knew that his identity could not be exposed to the light of day. Meeting the Prince of Qi would bring more harm than good.2 After pondering for a moment, he suddenly turned and rushed out of the sleeping quarters. All of the warriors were surprised, not expecting that this man would flee. When two of the warriors chased after Dong Que and reached the door, they discovered that Dong Que had already disappeared without a trace. After discussing the situation, the three warriors determined that regardless of anything, Dong Que would not go to inform anyone. Since Jiang Zhe was already in their hands, it was best that they return quickly.


    They picked the unconscious Jiang Zhe up and hid him inside the palanquin. Afterwards, they nonchalantly2 carried the palanquin back to the Announcing Magnificence Park. No one paid them any attention throughout their journey.


    Returning to the Announcing Magnificence Park, they followed the Prince of Qi¡¯s instructions and hid Jiang Zhe in a side chamber. Then one of the warriors went to report to the Prince of Qi. Qin Zheng had already returned to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. As a result, the only ones left beside the Prince of Qi were Qin Zheng¡¯s two maids. Because of the Prince of Qi¡¯s cooperative attitude, they did not dare to oppose Li Xian and were shooed out.


    After listening to the warrior¡¯s whispered report, Li Xian frowned slightly. Although he was trapped here, his access to information was not restricted. Not only did Qin Zheng keep him up to date, he had several trusted subordinates within the Imperial Guard. Naturally, he had known long ago about the Prince of Yong¡¯s escape, Princess Changle¡¯s mediation, and Wei Ying¡¯s search of the Cherishing Fragrance Park. As a result, he was able to judge that it was very likely that Jiang Zhe hid in the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Therefore, he had borrowed the opportunity of meeting with the crown prince to send his subordinates to search the Cherishing Fragrance Park. However, the current situation was extremely strange. Why had Jiang Zhe¡¯s guard deserted? This did not make any sense.


    Before he was able to speak, the warrior whispered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Jiang daren¡¯s breathing is incredibly weak. If he is not treated, his life will likely be in danger.¡±


    Li Xian was shaken. ¡°Have the imperial physician diagnose and treat Jiang Zhe. Remember, be careful. Make sure that the Princess of Qi doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    Nominally ill, Li Xian had brought along an imperial physician with him to the Hunting Palace. At present, the physician was resting in a side chamber. At this moment, the imperial physician was greatly vexed. He was not a member of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Now that he had fallen into such a predicament, if something were to happen, he would likely be treated as a rebel. However, he did not dare to violate the Prince of Qi¡¯s orders. When he arrived in the chambers that Jiang Zhe was resting in and saw Jiang Zhe, the imperial physician¡¯s entire body trembled. That year when Jiang Zhe was nearly assassinated, he was one of the imperial physicians who had gone to treat Jiang Zhe. Naturally, he recognized the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted adviser. The present situation was confusing. The Prince of Qi was clearly a member of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Why was he hiding one of the Prince of Yong¡¯s advisers? However, he knew that it was best to pretend to be deaf and mute. Stepping forward, he checked Jiang Zhe¡¯s pulse. His brows immediately furrowed, and he stated, ¡°This daren was originally already ill, and did not properly convalesce. At present, his heartbeat is extremely feeble. If he is not given proper treatment, he likely won¡¯t survive the night. I¡¯ll make a prescription using liquefied ginseng. As long as he rests properly, his illness should be treatable.¡±


    The warrior was overjoyed, replying, ¡°Imperial Physician Qiao, please treat him properly. If something were to happen to this man, His Imperial Highness wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qiao repeatedly voiced his promises. He had brought a complete collection of medicinal ingredients with him for this trip. As expected, after feeding Jiang Zhe some medicine, Jiang Zhe¡¯s complexion gradually improved and became ruddy. His breathing also deepened, his expression becoming tranquil. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Imperial Physician Qiao remarked, ¡°Finally out of the woods ¡­ However, daren¡¯s body is extremely weak and requires careful nursing.¡±


    The warriors exchanged glances. They had heard of the poor health of an adviser of the Prince of Yong. In addition, their master esteemed him exceedingly highly. Who could have expected that it would be a feeble scholar like this who could die at any moment?


    A night passed without incident. At dawn, Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes finally opened. The warriors immediately reported this to the Prince of Qi, Li Xian.


    Feeling as if someone was calling my name, I opened my eyes with difficulty. In reality, when I fainted last time, I doubted that I would wake again. Although I was completely without strength at this moment, I still had to thank the Heavens. In a whisper, I muttered, ¡°Dong Que ¡­ Dong Que ¡­¡±


    From my side, a voice came over, ¡°Suiyun, you¡¯ve awoken.¡±


    I shook inside. This voice was very familiar, but it was definitely not Dong Que. Turning my head, I looked, seeing the Prince of Qi quickly walking in. I subconsciously glanced at my surroundings. Smiling wryly, I observed, ¡°So Zhe has already become a prisoner. I do not know how I arrived at Your Imperial Highness¡¯s residence.¡±


    Li Xian laughed bitterly before he sat down in a chair beside the bed. He replied, ¡°Meeting you today¡ªit feels like a lifetime has passed since our last meeting. Presumably, Suiyun has already planned everything and victory is already within second brother¡¯s grasp.¡±3


    I tried to sit up with difficulty, but was unable to do so, feeling my limbs completely lacking in strength. The Prince of Qi hurriedly came over to prop me up. Only then was I able to sit up. I asked, ¡°What time is it right now?¡±


    Li Xian casually remarked, ¡°Today is already the twenty-second day of the ninth month. It is almost 7 AM.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like the troops coming to rescue the emperor would arrive soon. I hoped that the Prince of Yong would be safe and sound. With a calm expression on my face, I inquired, ¡°How did I come here? What happened to the guard at my side?¡±


    Li Xian smiled and responded, ¡°Yesterday, I dispatched men to the Cherishing Fragrance Park. As expected, they found you hiding there. Right now, aside from this Prince and a few trusted subordinates, no one else knows that you are here. As for your guard, he acted strangely. Seeing you fall into my subordinates¡¯ hands, he actually fled.¡±


    I breathed another sigh of relief. If Dong Que were to meet with the Prince of Qi, based upon Li Xian¡¯s supreme intuition, Dong Que¡¯s identity would likely be exposed and he would be in danger.


    Somewhat lamenting, Li Xian declared, ¡°Suiyun, you have shed your blood, sweat, and tears for my second brother. But if weren¡¯t for the timely arrival of my men, you likely would have lost your life. Why go to such ends? If you had followed this Prince that day, it would have been impossible for you to fall into such a state.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Zhe has received extraordinary favor from His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. At this moment, if I relaxed, wouldn¡¯t I betray the Prince of Yong¡¯s grace?¡±


    An unhappy look appeared on Li Xian¡¯s face. ¡°This Prince is confident that if you are willing to enter my service, this Prince¡¯s grace to you will not be less than that of second brother¡¯s.¡±


    I could not help but recall my efforts to force the Prince of Yong to act and his ultimate decision to let me off. It seemed like just yesterday. After a moment, I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s natural disposition is straightforward and outspoken, possessing talents surpassing others. Zhe admires you greatly. It is a pity that Your Imperial Highness made a misstep and is now trapped in an impossible situation. However, with regards to matters of the past, there is no point in discussing them. I wonder. Has Your Imperial Highness taken steps this time to make up for your mistake?¡±


    Li Xian smiled wryly and stated, ¡°Last night, I agreed to their request, writing a letter ordering my troops to mobilize.¡±


    Startled, I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness must know that at present, your troops are already powerless.¡±


    Li Xian heaved a sigh. ¡°My actual order was for them to not make a move. They won¡¯t do a thing. As for who will win between big brother and second brother, it¡¯ll be based on themselves.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness was able to pull back from the precipice,¡± I respectfully conveyed, ¡°Garnering this subject¡¯s complete admiration.¡±


    Somewhat melancholic, Li Xian expressed, ¡°After this ends, regardless of who wins, there would be no difference to this Prince¡¯s destiny. If second brother were to win, this Prince would like to request something of daren.¡±


    With a grave and solemn expression, I agreed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness has saved this subject¡¯s life. If this lowly subject is able to accomplish it, even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will not hesitate in the least. Your Imperial Highness, please speak your request.¡±


    ¡°I know that to the victors go the spoils,¡± professed Li Xian with a sigh. ¡°If the Crown Prince is victorious, second brother¡¯s entire family will definitely perish. Although the Crown Prince agreed yesterday to let them off, I know the Crown Prince¡¯s character. Even if he will temporarily hold off because of me, he will always seek an opportunity to exterminate them. At the same time, if second brother were to win, nothing good will happen to big brother¡¯s family. However, they are all my blood. I honestly cannot stand aside and do nothing. I hope that Suiyun can advise second brother to let off the Crown Princess and the heir, simply demoting them to the status of commoners. Second brother has always been magnanimous. He may agree. If second brother agrees to this condition, I am willing to hand over my military authority to him.¡±


    Silent for some time, I then asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness won¡¯t spare a thought for your own consort and heir?¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s complexion changed greatly, not speaking a word for some time. Finally, he answered, ¡°I know that this is an impossibility. Zheng¡¯er is directly involved in the rebellion. If second brother is victorious, regardless of the empire¡¯s laws or family regulations, Zheng¡¯er will not be able to escape. Even our son will also be implicated. Perhaps Imperial Father will spare my life after taking note that I did not participate in the rebellion. But with the death of my wife and child, what right do I have to continue to keep living, enjoying peace, riches, and honor?¡±


    I stared at Li Xian, knowing that he spoke the truth. Neither the Princess of Qi nor his heir could escape being punished. However, it was inappropriate for me to say so. I could only state, ¡°Right now, victory and defeat have yet to be determined. There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to be overly worried.¡±


    ¡°This Prince does not dare to have any extravagant hopes,¡± said Li Xian, smiling wryly. ¡°Seeing that you, Suiyun, are so calm and composed, I can tell that the Crown Prince¡¯s chances of victory are slim.¡±


    Seeing off the Prince of Qi, my mind began to contemplate a million different things. Before today, all my efforts had been focused on how to increase the Prince of Yong¡¯s bargaining chips. I did not pay attention to anything else. The development of the present situation already had nothing to do with me. If the Prince of Yong were to be defeated, then naturally, there would be nothing that I could say, only die for his cause. But if the Prince of Yong were victorious, how should the future be handled? When the time comes, the Prince of Yong would definitely ask for my opinions. My views would affect the life and death of thousands, if not tens of thousands, of lives. I could not be careless.


    I believed the crown prince naturally deserved death, while the Fengyi Sect could not be permitted to continue to exist. Because of Wei Ying¡¯s involvement, regardless of Wei Guan¡¯s stance and awareness, he would still be implicated. However, if the prime minister, possessing countless students, were not handled properly, the foundations of the empire could be shaken.


    And there was still the most crucial individual, the Prince of Qi. Even though the Prince of Qi¡¯s support allowed the crown prince to become arrogant and unbridled, causing the entirety of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household to bear deep resentment towards the Prince of Qi, the Prince of Qi¡¯s temperament was straightforward and upright, valuing friendship and righteousness. Furthermore, he had the hard to come by talent to become a commander-in-chief. It would be Great Yong¡¯s loss if he were executed or demoted. However, the Princess of Qi¡¯s personality was fierce, and she was also a vicious and merciless individual. As a result, the Princess of Qi would become an intractable problem between the Princes of Yong and Qi. If the Prince of Qi were to be let off lightly, then it likely would cause no end of trouble in the future. Truly an impossible situation. After careful consideration, I suddenly smiled. These matters would naturally be handled appropriately by the Prince of Yong and Shi Yu. There was no need for me to trouble myself over it. Thinking this, I gradually relaxed, drowsily falling back to sleep. Everything should be concluded tomorrow or the day after.


    Footnotes:


    Æ쿪µÃʤ, qikaidesheng ¨C idiom, lit. to win a victory on raising the flag; fig. to start on something and have immediate success, speedy success; win in the first battle


    Óк¦ÎÞÒæ, youhaiwuyi ¨C idiom, lit. harmful and without benefit; fig. more harm than good


    ÎȲÙʤȯ, wencaoshengquan ¨C idiom, lit. grasp it and victory is assured; fig. have firm assurances of success

 Chapter 32: Demonic Shadow and Rakshasa

    Chapter 32: Demonic Shadow and Rakshasa


    Exhausted after days of fighting, less than half were left from the over thousand men who had escaped from the Hunting Palace. Those survivors were all injured. Forcing himself to smile, Li Zhi shook his head. He did not expect that he would be reduced to such a state after gaining control of a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses. The two thousand imperial guardsmen commanded by Wen Ziyan and the thousand men commanded by Pei Yun were Great Yong¡¯s most elite troops. Every single individual was brave and skillful in combat. Wen Ziyan not only had superior numbers, her troops¡¯ speed was also much faster. In addition, aside from the two thousand imperial guardsmen, she had fifty swordswomen from the Fengyi Sect. All of these women were suicidal maniacs who did not fear death, all with capable martial arts. Although they were women, all of them had excellent swordsmanship, accomplished at archery and horsemanship. Although they were not experts at frontal assaults, they rained down arrows when the turncoat imperial guardsmen engaged Pei Yun¡¯s imperial guardsmen. In close combat, they used their superb swordsmanship and equestrianism to murder the generals and experts under the Prince of Yong¡¯s command. All of these women wielded treasured swords, easily able to pierce through the armor of the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates. As a result, they inflicted heavy losses upon the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates. As for the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates, all of them were either adept at fighting hand-to-hand on the battlefield or skilled in wulin dueling. Compared to the unpredictability and rapidness of the women swordswomen, the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates were quite inferior. Were it not for Li Zhi¡¯s remarkable command capability, Wen Ziyan would have likely succeeded already.


    Li Zhi turned his head to gaze at the smoke and dust kicked up in the distance. He sighed once again. The Fengyi Sect Master was truly not ordinary. This unit of women that she had trained was truly incomparably without equal. Even the horse archers of the northern barbarians weren¡¯t as formidable as these women. Li Zhi believed that he was a master at training his troops, but had never thought to train such a unit of light cavalry. Of course, although the cost of training such a unit was quite high, it was worth it to acquire such a crack unit of light cavalry. As for Wen Ziyan, this female rakshasa that caused him the biggest headache, Li Zhi could only sigh with praise. Although Wen Ziyan¡¯s performance was barely acceptable1 when trying to obstruct Li Zhi¡¯s escape¡ªprobably because even if she was responsible for their training, she was not responsible for their military training¡ªhe could not help but admire this woman¡¯s ability. At the beginning, she was flustered in command. But by now, she had learned quickly. If Wen Ziyan had been given the opportunity to command troops before, she would have become a famous general.


    Li Zhi could not help but think that the Fengyi Sect Master had chosen the wrong path. If she had not devoted herself to controlling the court politics and harem, then based upon Wen Ziyan¡¯s abilities and these swordswomen, Great Yong would have had an astonishingly capable army of women. Although that road would be bumpy and complicated, it was an aboveboard method.


    After sharing the remaining rations with his subordinates, Li Zhi once again mounted his horse. He shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. If we can cross the Bitter Cloud Ridge, and obstruct the rebel army¡¯s pursuit and attack, then we can rendezvous with our reinforcements.¡± Although this was what he said, Li Zhi was still deeply worried. Wen Ziyan had detoured and was barring the way, preventing him from fleeing towards his reinforcements. If this were to continue, Li Zhi knew that his head would be presented as a gift to the crown prince. A look of resentment flashed across Pei Yun¡¯s eyes as he stood by Li Zhi¡¯s side. The troops that he had so painstakingly drilled had been crushed2 by these swordswomen. Although much of these losses were a result of their numerical inferiority, he had still lost much face.


    After everyone had galloped for some time, they caught sight of a small but steep mountain ridge before them. Everyone¡¯s vigilance increased. They had reached this location yesterday, but had unfortunately been blocked by Wen Ziyan, and they had ultimately been forced to break out of the encirclement. This time, they had used all of the available methods to conceal their whereabouts, dividing their troops to entice the enemy, once again returning here. As long as they were to climb over this ridge, the following seventy li of road were composed of ancient roads winding through the hills. As long as they left behind troops in ambush to serve as the rearguard, then they would be able to guarantee that the Prince of Yong would be able to reach his household guards. No matter how formidable the pursuing turncoats, there was no way for them to harm the Prince of Yong within an army of tens of thousands.


    Gazing at the mountain ridge before them, Li Zhi signaled with his hand. Two experts with excellent qinggong dismounted from their horses. Like apes and monkeys, they climbed the mountain ridge. Their figures disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. Afterwards, a scream could be heard. Li Zhi and company immediately tightened their grips on their weapons. An azure-clothed woman mounted on a fine horse appeared on the mountain ridge. Although her appearance was ordinary, the disdainful spirit she had for the entirety of the world caused this woman to become quite vivid and memorable in everyone¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s head disciple was truly not ordinary.


    Wen Ziyan urged her horse forward, joined by forty swordswomen to her left and right. Wen Ziyan shouted, ¡°Li Zhi, this seat had long foreseen that you would return here. Therefore, regardless of how you divided your troops and tried to entice me, this seat was determined to reach this location before you. Right now, you are in a certain death situation. Why have you not dismounted and surrendered? Perhaps the Crown Prince will be merciful and spare your life.¡±


    Heaving a deep sigh, Li Zhi replied, ¡°It is truly a pity that Miss Wen has never before led troops into battle. You have this Prince¡¯s admiration. However, it will require your own skills to take this Prince¡¯s life. Li An has rebelled against the Emperor, having neither father nor sovereign in his eyes. Your Fengyi Sect inciting the Crown Prince to rebellion is an unpardonable crime. If you wish to seek this Prince¡¯s head, come take it yourself.¡±


    Wen Ziyan loudly laughed for a long time. Waving her hand, innumerable horsemen appeared on both sides. Occupying the high ground, they charged down. Recognizing that the terrain was unfavorable to him, Li Zhi knew that if he were too impatient and fled right away, he would be attacked in the rear by Wen Ziyan. At the same time, if he were to fight to the death, the losses that he would suffer would be disastrous. However, there was still a slim chance of survival. If they were able to defend against the charge, then they would be able to find the opportunity to get away.


    Consequently, Li Zhi drew his sword and pointed at the enemy. He commanded, ¡°Fight to the death! No retreat! Kill!¡± Finished shouting, Li Zhi took the lead and charged forward. Seeing him, Li Zhi¡¯s personal guard were all inflamed, all of them seeking to cover the Prince of Yong. The two elite units slammed together, enemies meeting face to face,3 carnage ensuing.4 Based upon his unparalleled command talent, Li Zhi was able to blunt the first attack.


    At this moment, Pei Yun discovered that Wen Ziyan had charged down with the Fengyi Sect swordswomen right down the steep mountain ridge. It was clear that they intended to hit the Prince of Yong¡¯s flank. Hardening his heart, Pei Yun shouted, ¡°Brothers! Follow me and serve as the rearguard! Your Imperial Highness, quickly flee!¡±


    Once Pei Yun¡¯s order transmitted through the ranks, formidable fighting strength erupted from the three hundred of the remaining loyalist imperial guardsmen, tenaciously intercepting the rebel army. Li Zhi was briefly startled, watching as Pei Yun took the lead and charged straight at her. Lamenting, Li Zhi shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Although this had not been planned, the Prince of Yong was a veteran commander. Naturally, he understood that this was his only opportunity to escape. Li Zhi had to cut his losses and flee. Everyone knew that if the Prince of Yong did not live to rendezvous with his personal troops, then the only path before everyone was death. As a result, the remaining imperial guardsmen and some of the Prince of Yong¡¯s personal guards did not hesitate, protecting the Prince of Yong in retreat.


    Wen Ziyan exchanged several blows with Pei Yun. Pei Yun was an expert from the Shaolin Temple and was also a valiant general who had fought numerous battles. At this very moment, he had no fear of death. As a result, in spite of everything, he was able to hold off Wen Ziyan. Beside him were his own personal guards and many experts from the major sects of jianghu. Although these martial artists were inexperienced in war, based upon their valor, they were surprisingly able to hold off the onslaught of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen.


    Wen Ziyan¡¯s sword arced through the air like a rainbow, the snow-white sword finally having the opportunity to stab towards Pei Yun. Seeing that the experts by his side had already been defeated, Pei Yun ceased to dodge, instead counterattacking, chopping his saber back at Wen Ziyan. How was the all-out counterattack from a youthful expert from the Shaolin Temple easy to block? It was too late for Wen Ziyan to evade. Although she wore light armor underneath, she was still wounded on the right arm. As for Pei Yun, he was stabbed several times by the circling swordswomen. He fell off his horse. Although she saw that Pei Yun was not yet dead, Wen Ziyan ignored him, continuing to pursue the Prince of Yong. Trilling a long whistle, she led her forces to pursue the Prince of Yong¡¯s routed troops.


    This chase was different from before. Wen Ziyan had recklessly galloped forward. Regardless of how he tried, the Prince of Yong could not shake off his pursuers. After he had sped along for some twenty-odd li, the speed of Li Zhi¡¯s horse gradually reduced. Li Zhi steeled his heart, lifted his personal sword, and prepared to stab the buttocks of his horse. At this moment, he saw smoke and dust roil before him, signaling that a large force was approaching. Li Zhi could not help but become disheartened. For a moment, he was at his wit¡¯s end. However, he was a once-in-a-generation hero. Seeing that attackers both in front and behind w0uld arrive simultaneously, Li Zhi decided he might as well rein in his warhorse. Thinking back on these last two days of fighting and rushing, he was already battered and exhausted. How could the Great Yong¡¯s military deity die in such a sorry state? Using his personal sword as a mirror, Li Zhi rearranged his appearance and straightened his armor. The imperial guardsmen and household guard by his side all lost heart, tightening their grips on their weapons, preparing to welcome their last moments.


    Behind them, Wen Ziyan¡¯s pursuing troops gradually closed in. Right then, Li Zhi was able to clearly see the incomparably handsome face of the man at the head of the army advancing from ahead. It was Xiahou Yuanfeng. The armored soldiers behind him seemed to be Qin Yi¡¯s subordinates. Li Zhi¡¯s heart sank. Did Jiang Zhe¡¯s plan fail? Had the Crown Prince gained control of Qin Yi¡¯s troops? At this moment, facing death, Li Zhi was actually at peace with himself. Looking left and right, Sima Xiong and Jing Chi were covered with cuts and bruises. All of those following him had dark and gloomy appearances, their armor smashed to pieces. Li Zhi could not help but smile and state, ¡°A manly man born in these troubled times carries a three chi long sword to perform meritorious service. If we are unsuccessful in our ambitions, there is only death! It is a pity that I have implicated all of you.¡±


    Sobbing, everyone replied, ¡°To accompany Your Imperial Highness to the underworld, we will die a glorious death!¡±4


    At this time, the troops that Xiahou Yuanfeng led suddenly spread out to the side, forming a crescent formation. Li Zhi and company were left dumbfounded. Taking this formation meant that the enemies before them weren¡¯t seeking to scatter them, but seeking instead to surround them. Could it be that they were seeking to capture the Prince of Yong alive? Before Li Zhi was able to think it through, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s troops had already split in half, passing by the flanks of Li Zhi¡¯s remaining troops, meeting Wen Ziyan¡¯s pursuing soldiers. One side was rested and prepared, while the other was a spent force. Upon contact, superiority was determined. Wen Ziyan¡¯s troops were surrounded by the five thousand soldiers that Xiahou Yuanfeng commanded.


    ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng!¡± shouted Wen Ziyan in a sharp, piercing voice filled with indignity from within the encirclement.


    Li Zhi¡¯s face twitched. Although he did not know what was going on, he immediately understood that at this moment, victory was already within his grasp.


    At this moment, a group of the commanders of the reinforcements came to the Prince of Yong¡¯s side. Remaining mounted, a heroic and brave looking general gave a military salute, shouting, ¡°Under His Imperial Majesty¡¯s secret edict, General Qin has dispatched the army to search and provide assistance to Your Imperial Highness. This general is Zhang Xiong and has accompanied Commander Xiahou the entire way. Fortunately, we were able to encounter Your Imperial Highness. Please forgive us, Your Imperial Highness, for arriving so late.¡±


    Overjoyed, Li Zhi replied, ¡°General, there is no need to be overly courteous. What is going on? Please explain slowly.¡±


    The general respectfully and cautiously explained, ¡°Last night, Commander Xiahou arrived at the Qin family¡¯s army¡¯s camps, conveying His Imperial Majesty¡¯s secret edict and the Grand General¡¯s command, stating that the Crown Prince had rebelled and that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, was being pursued and attacked by a rebel army. General Qin Yong issued orders, splitting the army into eight to search for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s whereabouts. Your Imperial Highness, please allow this general to issue the signal to notify the separate forces of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s position.¡±


    After thinking it over, Li Zhi answered, ¡°Use the military communication methods to inform the separate forces to rendezvous at the town of Pingyuan.¡±


    The town of Pingyuan was fifteen li from the Hunting Palace, perfectly suitable to establish encampments for the armies seeking to rescue the emperor. A look of admiration flashed across this general¡¯s eyes, and he personally went to send the message, employing fireworks to transmit the Prince of Yong¡¯s orders.


    Li Zhi raised his gaze and looked around, seeing that although Wen Ziyan had been encircled, she had become even more dauntless. The attacking soldiers had suffered countless casualties. Li Zhi could not help but lament mentally. To Zhang Xiong, he asked, ¡°Are there any friendly forces nearby?¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, Zhang Xiong first gazed at the battle. He then responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the central army personally commanded by General Qin Yong should be twenty li away.¡±


    Overjoyed, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Quickly summon General Qin over. After we have annihilated this rebel army, we¡¯ll join together and march towards the town of Pingyuan.¡±


    Zhang Xiong promptly went to pass the order. Another group of fireworks shot into the air.


    In just under an hour, after Wen Ziyan¡¯s troops had attempted to break the assault several times, but were blocked by the loyalists risking life and limb. Under the assistance of the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinate experts and the brave warriors of his army, Xiahou Yuanfeng was able to counter the Fengyi Sect¡¯s spearhead though with difficulty. During this period, they were truly able to experience the formidability of the Fengyi Sect. Before, although they were previously extremely afraid of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s tyranny, they now viewed these women with contempt. But the gorgeous, and yet heartless and ruthless swordsmanship of Wen Ziyan and company caused all of them to hover on the boundary between life and death.


    Although Li Zhi was worried sick, there was something that filled him with joy. The men that he had dispatched to rescue his rearguard had discovered that Pei Yun was still alive. Although the conditions of his injuries were grave, the secret cultivation methods of the Shaolin Temple were extremely wondrous, surprisingly able to preserve Pei Yun¡¯s life.


    After a spell, although the Fengyi Sect had suffered heavy casualties, Wen Ziyan was still on the verge of escaping. In the distance, smoke and dust could be seen. At the head of reinforcements, Qin Yong arrived. At this moment, Wen Ziyan was finally able to take the lead and charge out of the blockade.


    Helpless, Xiahou Yuanfeng shook his head. After fighting bitterly for half a day, he was powerless to do anything. He could not back down if he wished to not die at Wen Ziyan¡¯s hands. All this was completely outside of his expectations. Although Xiahou Yuanfeng was fond of currying favor on both sides, he was most skilled at distinguishing between situations. When the Prince of Yong had escaped, Xiahou Yuanfeng knew that the situation was already out of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s control. As a result, under Jiang Zhe¡¯s coercion and his disappointment with the Fengyi Sect, he had quickly decided to support the Prince of Yong. He mocked himself¡ªalthough the Prince of Yong was difficult to serve, requiring the use of actual meritorious service to obtain rank and his confidence, it was better than being dependent on another''s whim to live.5 Since he had switched his support to the Prince of Yong, then the most important thing he needed to do now was to contribute as soon as possible. Fortunately, the Heavens had blessed him, allowing him to be the first to find the Prince of Yong. The greatest achievement one could contribute was to rescue someone in danger. Xiahou Yuanfeng was naturally overjoyed at the turn of events. As for the annihilation of Wen Ziyan and her allies, it was originally another opportune contribution that the Heavens had given him. But right now, he had discovered that Wen Ziyan and the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen were extremely formidable.


    At this point, Xiahou Yuanfeng finally paid attention to the distant reinforcements. He had no intention of bickering over the contributions in annihilating Wen Ziyan¡¯s troops. After all, he knew that the Prince of Yong had already seen his contributions in rescuing the prince and grinding down the Fengyi Sect¡¯s strength. As a result, he only gave the order to ensure that the traitorous imperial guardsmen did not escape. After all, wiping them out was no small contribution in and of itself.


    From the ranks of the arriving reinforcements, a pitch-black horse broke forward from the formation, heading directly for Wen Ziyan. A heaven-soaring killing intent was being exuded from the young man in martial attire mounted upon this horse. Seeing the arriving reinforcements, Wen Ziyan reined in her horse. She closed her eyes. After a few moments, she reopened them. Her hopeful eyes had seemed to fall into the abyss of despair and were now dull and calm. The Fengyi Sect swordswomen, whose snow-white clothes had been dyed crimson by the blood, all silently checked the weapons in their hands. The previous two days, only a few of these swordswomen had perished. In this last engagement, most of them had fallen. Their supply of arrows was exhausted. Their clothes were ragged, revealing the black, light armor underneath. The edges of their treasured swords, capable of dicing any metal and cutting jade, were blunt and stained dark. However, there wasn¡¯t a hint of terror or weakness on their faces.


    Wen Ziyan waved her hand, signaling for the swordswomen to stay still, while she personally rode forward, welcoming the lone person that was charging straight for her. Prior to this, the traitorous imperial guardsmen had all lost the will to fight. Xiahou Yuanfeng guided his horse to the Prince of Yong¡¯s side. Just as he was about to report in, he saw that Li Zhi¡¯s gaze was fixated ahead. There, were no soldiers within a hundred paces, only Wen Ziyan and Li Shun battling. Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled faintly and did not speak, ignoring the warning glances from the Prince of Yong¡¯s personal guards. Currently, other than the moans of the dying and the neighing of the masterless horses, there were no other sounds. It seemed that everyone had stopped moving, attentively watching the two top experts with similar reputations fight¡ªthe Demonic Shadow, Li Shun, and the Bloody Handed Rakshasa, Wen Ziyan.


    Everyone had the same thoughts in their minds: allow this kind of enemy deserving of respect to die in a duel against an evenly matched6 opponent. Everyone knew that if Wen Ziyan were to be defeated, then these Fengyi Sect swordswomen would lose their ability to resist. But if Li Shun were to lose, then there was no one on the Prince of Yong¡¯s side capable of rescuing the situation. It was likely that even if they were able to kill Wen Ziyan, she and her Fengyi Sect swordswomen would be able to heavily damage the morale of the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops.


    Slightly earlier, Wen Ziyan smiled slightly, dismounting from her horse. With affection, she patted her horse¡¯s neck before driving it away. She gazed at Li Shun. Li Shun¡¯s original clothes had already been torn into shreds during the escape. As a result, he wore a military uniform, although he did not don armor. His gaze fell upon Wen Ziyan, revealing a look of respect and deep-seated hatred. Seeing Wen Ziyan¡¯s actions, he also lightly stepped off of his horse and drove it away. Under the autumn breeze, they stood opposing each other, the surging killing intent rocketing to the heavens.


    While everyone was shaken by the killing intent, the two moved, their figures tangling. A dazzling glint of steel twinkled through the air. Li Shun twirled a jade hairpin in his hands. In the wake of his multitudinous, ever-changing style, Li Shun¡¯s attacks created ear-piercing, popping sounds. The more the two fought, the more committed they became. All the spectators could no longer clearly see the movements of the two dueling. This astonishing duel did not last long. Wen Ziyan was already exhausted.7 As a result, she did not conserve any of her internal or physical energy, seeking to win in the shortest amount of time possible. As Li Shun had always had a proud temperament and wanted to gauge the fighting abilities of the other disciples of the Fengyi Sect, he did not try to use guerrilla tactics against Wen Ziyan. The two used all of their strength to fight. After several dozen exchanges, victory and defeat were decided. Like a puppet with its string cut,8 Wen Ziyan¡¯s body collapsed. Although he had few small wounds on his body, Li Shun was glowing with health and vigor. After going all out during his duel with Wen Ziyan, he was confident that he could deal with all of the other experts in the Fengyi Sect aside from the Fengyi Sect Master.


    At this moment, Wen Ziyuan slowly sat up. Although blood flowed freely from her body, she did not seem to notice. Unsteadily, she got to her feet. Her eyes haltingly and unhurriedly glanced over her surroundings before falling upon Li Shun. After whispering something, she raised her sword up high and shouted, ¡°To the victor go the spoils! Li Shun! I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the underworld!¡± Finished speaking, she slit her throat. A generational female heroine, who was not in the least bit inferior to men,9 thus died, buried in the loess of northwestern China.


    At this moment, Qin Yong signaled with his hand. Several thousand archers notched arrows to their bows. Qin Yong gazed at the Prince of Yong and saluted, waiting for his order.


    The swordswomen exchanged looks of dismay. Although through the bitter training and the flawed cultivation methods they had lost their normal emotions, but in the face of these circumstances, they recognized that they definitely would not have any hope of survival. The distinct shadow of death had enveloped them all. As a result, Wen Ziyan, who they all respected and obeyed, became their object of imitation. All of them simultaneously looked forward, raised their swords, and committed suicide. Afterwards, their bodies dropped from their horses.


    The fall of the Fengyi Sect had begun ¡­


    Footnotes:


    ²îÇ¿ÈËÒâ, chaqiangrenyi ¨C idiom, lit. barely passable


    ÈËÑöÂí·­, renyangmafan ¨C idiom, lit. men and horses thrown off their feet; fig. to suffer a crushing defeat


    ÏÁ·Ïà·ê, xialuxiangfeng ¨C idiom, lit. to meet face to face on a narrow path; fig. enemies or rivals meet face to face


    ËäËÀÓÌÈÙ, suisiyourong ¨C idiom, lit. although dead, also honored; fig. died a glorious death


    ÑöÈ˱ÇÏ¢, yangrenbixi ¨C idiom, lit. relying on others for the air one breathes; fig. to be dependent on another¡¯s whim to survive


    Æì¹ÄÏ൱, qiguxiangdang ¨C idiom, lit. two armies have equivalent banners and drums; fig. evenly matched, roughly comparable


    ½îÆ£Á¦¾¡, jinpilijin ¨C idiom, lit. body weary, strength exhausted; fig. extremely tired, spent


    ¶ÏÏß·çóÝ, duanxianfengzheng ¨C idiom, lit. a kite with cut string; fig. gone beyond recall


    ²»ÈÃÐëü, burangxumei ¨C idiom, lit. not conceding to men (beard and eyebrows); fig. to compare favorably with men in terms of ability, bravery, etc.

 Chapter 33: Heaven Shaking Reversal

    Chapter 33: Heaven Shaking Reversal


    As night fell on the twenty-second day of the ninth month, the town of Pingyuan, fifteen li from the Hunting Palace, had become the main camp for the forces seeking to rescue the emperor. At present, all of the routes leading out from the Hunting Palace had been cut off. Sitting in the temporary command tent, the Prince of Yong despaired. He did not expect that he would escape his predicament under such circumstances. On the road, he had thoroughly gotten the full story from Qin Yong, Xiahou Yuanfeng, and others. Although there were some things that he still wasn¡¯t clear about, Li Zhi had gotten to know the majority of what had transpired.


    At the time, Li Zhi truthfully did not hold out much hope when Jiang Zhe had been left behind. Who could have imagined that this desperate crisis had actually been reversed by Jiang Zhe? When he heard the news that Xiahou Yuanfeng had brought both the fake edict and Imperial Father¡¯s secret edict to issue them to Qin Yong, Li Zhi had already found this all inconceivable. What caused him even greater shock was that just as Qin Yong was hesitating with the fake and secret edicts, the supervisor of the crown prince¡¯s imperial bodyguards, Zhang Jinxiong, assigned to escort and monitor Xiahou Yuanfeng, had actually produced a keepsake from Grand General Qin. In order to mobilize Qin Yong¡¯s troops, Jiang Zhe had surprisingly used three messengers for security¡¯s sake. In addition, the people that he had employed actually included trusted subordinates of the crown prince. The more they thought of this, the more frightened Qin Yong and Xiahou Yuanfeng became. Even Li Zhi believed that Jiang Zhe¡¯s scheming was unfathomable.


    In particular, when Li Zhi granted Xiahou Yuanfeng an audience alone, Xiahou Yuanfeng did not hide a single thing, explaining how he had guessed Jiang Zhe¡¯s concealment in the Cherishing Fragrance Park, how he had gone alone to capture Jiang Zhe for selfish reasons, and how Jiang Zhe had braved death in order to capture him. Hearing his explanation, not only was Li Zhi left sighing with admiration, he also gained a favorable impression of Xiahou Yuanfeng. Although this man was somewhat treacherous and indecisive, he had profound and far-reaching insights. If he were properly employed, he would be a capable subordinate. As a result, he spent some time consoling Xiahou Yuanfeng.


    Li Zhi also commended Zhang Jinxiong for his meritorious contributions. Moreover, Li Zhi clearly enunciated a promise to not look into the Kongtong Sect¡¯s previous mistake. However, contrary to expectations, Zhang Jinxiong did not remain behind. He asserted that his betrayal was because he could not stand to watch the crown prince¡¯s conduct in cooperating with the Fengyi Sect, and was unwilling to take part in the attacks against his former master. As a result, he asked personally to leave. Li Zhi was quite appreciative of the kind of person with a loyal and righteous character, thus personally wrote an order for Zhang Jinxiong, giving him permission to depart freely.


    As for Qin Yong, he personally came to apologize for his offense, explaining that he was late to the rescue because of his hesitation, asking the Prince of Yong to punish him. However, Li Zhi did not blame Qin Yong. In the Prince of Yong¡¯s mind, the troops under Qin Yi had always been loyal to the dynasty. If Qin Yong were to so easily support him, and had come to the rescue without orders, although he would be extremely grateful right now, he would be worried that he would face such a situation again in the future, and Qin Yong would misjudge the situation and make a serious mistake. From this, although Qin Yong was excessively cautious, he was the most suitable candidate to garrison and protect the capital region. Consequently, Li Zhi not only spoke warm words of comfort, he even awarded Qin Yong his personal sword, causing Qin Yong to be moved to tears.


    After holding an emergency military conference, Li Zhi dispatched Xiahou Yuanfeng to lead some experts to infiltrate the Hunting Palace. Afterwards, the army would advance to attack. Coordinating attacks from within and without, they would eradicate all of the rebels. Among those who followed Xiahou Yuanfeng into the palace was Xiaoshunzi. This caused Xiahou Yuanfeng significant grief. At the time, when Xiahou Yuanfeng arrived at the Qin army camps to issue the decree, in order to prevent the information from being leaked, he had first issued the fake edict before the assembled Qin army officers before showing Qin Yong the secret edict in private. As a result, he was nearly smacked to death with one palm from Xiaoshunzi. This was nothing in and of itself. After Xiaoshunzi had interrogated him about the situation in the Cherishing Fragrance Park, hearing that he had struck Jiang Zhe with a palm, Xiaoshunzi had always kept a bone-chillingly ruthless look on his face. His gaze towards Xiahou Yuanfeng was filled to the brim with killing intent. Because of all this, how could Xiahou Yuanfeng not sweat in fear? At this moment, he could not believe that he once had the intentions of attaining Xiaoshunzi¡¯s services.


    Just as night fell, Xiahou Yuanfeng led a dozen or so martial arts experts dressed in black, approaching a corner of the Hunting Palace. This location was extremely close to the Jade Qilin Palace Hall that the crown prince had taken up residence. As a result, the men stationed here were the imperial guardsmen and imperial bodyguards commanded by Xiahou Yuanfeng. As a result, when Xiahou Yuanfeng revealed himself, he and those following him were easily able to enter the Hunting Palace. After that, Xiahou Yuanfeng arranged Imperial Guard uniforms for them. Once everyone had changed, they followed Xiahou Yuanfeng and made their way towards the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. Just as they passed by the Cherishing Fragrance Park, as Xiahou Yuanfeng expected, Xiaoshunzi insisted on going to check on Jiang Zhe. Xiahou Yuanfeng had prepared for this long ago. Because of the close proximity of the Cherishing Fragrance Park to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, and the possibility of alarming the Fengyi Sect, Xiahou Yuanfeng figured it was better to wait until Li Zhi¡¯s army arrived before taking action. As a result, he expressed his approval.


    As a result, everyone entered the Cherishing Fragrance Park. While the others went to the side chambers to rest, Xiaoshunzi and Xiahou Yuanfeng walked into the chamber. Xiaoshunzi was naturally the first one to burst into the sleeping quarters. But when Xiahou Yuanfeng caught up, he saw Xiaoshunzi gazing furiously at him. Xiahou Yuanfeng looked at his surroundings, not seeing Jiang Zhe or his servant. He could not help but be frightened. However, after thinking it over, he smiled and stated, ¡°It is possible that Jiang Zhe hid somewhere else. There is no need for Lord Li to be excessively worried.¡±


    Deeming his words reasonable, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s expression gradually calmed. However, at this moment, he could hear someone quietly approaching these chambers. His heart jumped into his mouth. After waiting for a few moments, someone softly pushed open the door. Seeing Dong Que, Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t but be overjoyed. He asked, ¡°Where is the young master? Is he safe and sound?¡±


    With a bit of a guilty conscience, Dong Que lowered his head, not daring to speak. Xiaoshunzi and Xiahou Yuanfeng both trembled. Xiahou Yuanfeng understood clearly that if he wasn¡¯t able to obtain the antidote, glory, wealth, and rank would be useless to him. He hurriedly scrambled to ask, ¡°What has happened to Jiang daren?¡±


    Helplessly, Dong Que answered, ¡°Young master has been seized by subordinates dispatched by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    This news was like a bolt out of the blue,1 shocking both Xiaoshunzi and Xiahou Yuanfeng. However, both of them were shrewd and they simultaneously inquired, ¡°He hasn¡¯t fallen into the hands of the Crown Prince or the Fengyi Sect, correct?¡±


    Dong Que promptly responded, ¡°No. I monitored them for an extended period of time. The young master is still at the palace hall that the Prince of Qi is residing in. The Crown Prince and his people definitely do not know his whereabouts.¡±


    Both Xiaoshunzi and Xiahou Yuanfeng relaxed. Xiahou Yuanfeng glanced suspiciously at Dong Que, wondering why he was not accompanying Jiang Zhe. However, Xiaoshunzi knew the reason and he grimly declared, ¡°I want to first take a trip to the Announcing Magnificence Park.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng stopped him, stating, ¡°Their Imperial Highnesses, the Prince of Qi and the Crown Prince, are not united. Once the Prince of Yong¡¯s army arrives, the Prince of Qi would definitely not dare to harm Jiang daren. If Lord Li were to go at this moment, it is possible that the Prince of Qi will use Jiang daren as a hostage against Lord Li.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi also understood this point. But with Jiang Zhe in the Prince of Qi¡¯s hands, he was extremely anxious that the Prince of Qi would use Jiang Zhe as a hostage to blackmail the Prince of Yong. As a result, Xiaoshunzi did not say anything, only using his resolute gaze to signify his unwillingness to compromise.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng now had a headache. At this moment, Dong Que whispered, ¡°After Xiahou daren departed, the young master¡¯s condition worsened. This subordinate was powerless to help. The Prince of Qi will definitely provide treatment for the young master¡¯s illness. If Lord Li were to rush over at this moment, then with one mistake, the young master would be harmed. It would be better to wait until the Prince of Yong arrives and the situation is resolved. I do not believe that the Prince of Qi would be so foolish.¡±


    Although he gradually calmed down, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s gaze towards Xiahou Yuanfeng became increasingly frigid. How could Xiahou Yuanfeng not understand Xiaoshunzi¡¯s thoughts? Xiaoshunzi was blaming him for worsening Jiang Zhe¡¯s illness. However, Xiahou Yuanfeng could only laugh wryly. It was quite some time before Xiaoshunzi sighed to himself. The problems had been brewing for a while2 ¡­ Jiang Zhe¡¯s health was already extremely grave, having nothing to do with Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s palm strike. Thinking this through, he gazed silently out the window, waiting for the opportunity to act. Young master, I hope that you will come out of this safe and sound ¡­


    At the crack of dawn, in accordance with the plan, Xiahou Yuanfeng and company quietly made their way towards the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. This location had the tightest security in the entire Hunting Palace. As they approached the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, Xiahou Yuanfeng had everyone hide, while he took the lead and walked towards the palace hall¡¯s gate. The Imperial Guard stationed there immediately raised their alertness. After exchanging hand signals, Xiahou Yuanfeng could see the snow-white clothes of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen. Deliberately raising his voice, he shouted, ¡°I am the Vice Supervisor of the Imperial Palace Guard, Xiahou Yuanfeng. On the Crown Prince¡¯s order, I have come to seek an audience with His Imperial Majesty. Why aren¡¯t you swiftly going in to report?¡±


    The imperial guardsmen did not dare to slight Xiahou Yuanfeng. They knew that this man before them was a part of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Regardless of what was going to happen, the crown prince was the future emperor. They naturally did not even consider offending him. It wasn¡¯t long before Li Hanyou walked out, a look of vexation on her face. So much time had passed and yet news of the Prince of Yong¡¯s capture or death had yet to reach the Hunting Palace. She was naturally extremely uneasy. Seeing Xiahou Yuanfeng, she impatiently asked, ¡°Xiahou daren, didn¡¯t you go to issue the decree? Why have you come here so early in the morning? What business do you have?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng laughed mysteriously and replied, ¡°You will have to ask yourselves about this. Although Miss Wen¡¯s martial arts are fairly good, she has yet to capture the Prince of Yong. However, my luck was quite good. At present, the Prince of Yong¡¯s head has already been examined by the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince has ordered me to come report this matter to His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Li Hanyou suspiciously inquired, ¡°If what you say is true, why isn¡¯t the Crown Prince here himself to report this to the Emperor? Instead, why have you come? Where is the head? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng glanced left and right, whispering, ¡°Princess, you are being nonsensical about this matter. Both of us are well aware of what really is going on. If the Crown Prince were to bring the Prince of Yong¡¯s head to seek an audience with the Emperor, it would be inconvenient if His Imperial Majesty were enraged and performed an inappropriate action. It would not be good if this news were to spread. Although this lowly official¡¯s rank is petty and insignificant, I have spent years accompanying the Imperial Presence and am familiar with the Emperor¡¯s temperament. Junior Mentor daren has sent me to reveal what has happened. Once the Emperor¡¯s temper has passed and he has calmed down, the Crown Prince will personally come to have an audience with the Emperor. Princess must not disclose this information! At present, no outsiders know what is going on. I did not even bring back the troops that participated in the assault and execution of the Prince of Yong. Only after His Imperial Majesty has agreed to abdicate should we announce the Prince of Yong¡¯s death.¡±


    Li Hanyou frowned and asked, ¡°What? You saw Lu daren?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng sneered. ¡°Princess, this lowly official isn¡¯t blaming you. Regardless of what happens, we are all in the same boat. Are you planning on casting him aside before everything has been resolved? This lowly official has no desire to make things difficult for your honored sect. As a result, Lu daren has not been released. But if I wish to discuss a few things with Junior Mentor Lu, not even Concubine Lan has any reason to stop me.¡±


    Contempt flashed across Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes. Although she found Lu Jingzhong extremely annoying, she could only begrudge that this was a reliable method. Seeing the two imperial bodyguards behind Xiahou Yuanfeng with their heads lowered respectfully, Li Hanyou declared, ¡°You can come in, but these two cannot.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s complexion changed. ¡°To speak impolitely, right now the Prince of Yong is dead. We are all in the Crown Prince¡¯s boat. But who can tell when you people are going to rid of us when we¡¯ve ceased to be useful? These two imperial bodyguards are my trusted personal guards with martial arts not worse than this lowly official. Without their protection, I have not the courage to enter the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.¡±


    Li Hanyou mistook these two as the Freezing Moon branch¡¯s suicide troops, explaining why they refused to show their faces. Of course, this was the conclusion that Xiahou Yuanfeng had deliberately led her to make. As a result, Li Hanyou mocked, ¡°You are actually quite cautious. Fine. We are only being careful and will not do anything that will betray righteousness. You can go in. But let me say this: if you try to play any tricks, I won¡¯t let you off lightly. Right now, my senior apprentice sisters Yan and Xie are both inside. It will be impossible for the three of you to cause any waves. Oh, that¡¯s right, where¡¯s Wei Ying? Is he still patrolling?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and replied, ¡°Who cares what he¡¯s doing? He¡¯s the prestigious son of the prime minister and yet still insists upon vying over meritorious service with us? Usually so sanctimonious; I do not respect him.¡±


    Li Hanyou frowned and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too narrow-minded simply because Wei Ying was able to deceive you? In the future, you two will serve as ministers in the same court. It is best if you don¡¯t have a falling out.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng sneered once more. Seemingly without speaking, he said, ¡°As you command.¡±


    Seeing him smiling insincerely, his handsome face scorning, Li Hanyou only took it as Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s jealousy and just said, ¡°All right. Go in. The Emperor and company are all resting in the heated room of the main hall of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. We are not permitted to enter the main hall. Go ask for an audience by yourself.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng only relaxed after he had entered the grounds of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. His gaze flicked over the surroundings. The defenses here were extremely tight. At the entrance to the western side hall was beautiful woman, resting her hand on her sword¡¯s handle. She was gazing straight at him. Xiahou Yuanfeng recognized this woman. She was Yan Wushuang. Because she was not skilled a rider, she had not accompanied Wen Ziyan to pursue the Prince of Yong. Instead, she had come here to help Li Hanyou. Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled lightly, nodding his head in greeting at Yan Wushuang. She frowned slightly before returning to the side hall. Only then did Xiahou Yuanfeng walk to the entrance of the main hall. Knocking on the door, he announced, ¡°This subject, Xiahou Yuanfeng, requests an audience with His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Within the main hall of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, excluding the main audience chambers in front, were six heated rooms in the back. At present, Yong Emperor Li Yuan and company were resting inside of these warmed rooms. Only the imperial palace guards, Qin Yi, and Cheng Shu alternated the guard within the main audience chambers, taking precautions against a rebel attack. Hearing Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s voice, Cheng Shu, responsible for the overnight watch, frowned. If it were Qin Yi on duty, he would have demanded that Xiahou Yuanfeng return at a more reasonable hour. However, Cheng Shu¡¯s temperament was pragmatic. What would be the point of offending Xiahou Yuanfeng right now for no reason? As such, he walked to the entrance, ordering the imperial palace guards on duty to open the doors.


    Once the door opened, Cheng Shu caught sight of Xiahou Yuanfeng accompanied by two individuals with their heads lowered. Just as he was about to speak, ordering Xiahou Yuanfeng to enter alone, one of the imperial bodyguards accompanying Xiahou Yuanfeng raised his head. Cheng Shu was startled for a second before immediately understanding. He firmly stated, ¡°If you intend to play tricks with two subordinates, I, Old Cheng, will not let you, a rebellious subject, off.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng and company walked into the main audience chambers. The doors closed behind them. Cheng Shu wished to say something, but having experienced many things, he only declared, ¡°His Imperial Majesty is still resting. Right now, there is no point in adhering strictly to the tenets of courtesy between liege and vassal. All of you, follow me.¡± Finished speaking, he led the three of them behind the main audience chambers. Although the imperial palace guardsmen found this a bit strange, they knew better than to ask questions.


    The heated room that the emperor was resting in was heavily guarded on the outside. Noble Consort Yan and Princess Changle rested in a separate heated room. Cheng Shu led the three visitors straight to the entrance of the emperor¡¯s heatedroom. All of the Imperial Palace Guard kept their eyes on Xiahou Yuanfeng, on high alert. Every one of them knew that Xiahou Yuanfeng was a part of the crown prince¡¯s faction. At this moment, the door to the heated room opened and Leng Chuan walked out. Hostility shone in his eyes. He callously stated, ¡°His Imperial Majesty wishes to know what has happened.¡±


    The man in the imperial bodyguard uniform to the right of Xiahou Yuanfeng raised his head. Removing the helmet from his head, he stated, ¡°Li Shun, of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, has come on orders from His Imperial Highness to pay my respects to His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Leng Chuan¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. He replied, ¡°You are Demonic Shadow Li Shun?¡±


    The eyes of the delicate looking youth were as cold as ice. Moreover, his voice was feminine. All of this matched Li Shun¡¯s description. However, Leng Chuan still had doubts in his mind, as he gazed questioningly at Cheng Shu and the recently arrived Qin Yi. After the two had the chance to consider Li Shun, they confirmed his identity and nodded.


    Leng Chuan reentered the heated room. After a few moments, he came back out and stated, ¡°His Imperial Majesty summons Li Shun and Xiahou Yuanfeng. Grand General, Duke of Wei, please go in as well.¡±


    Li Shun and Xiahou Yuanfeng walked in. Over these last two days, Li Yuan had been filled with anxiety, aging considerably. To guard against the unexpected, he had remained clothed even while sleeping. At this moment, he sat on the imperial bed. His eyes filled with helplessness, he inquired, ¡°How is Zhi¡¯er¡¯s situation currently?¡±


    Li Shun had spent many years in the Southern Chu royal palace, so naturally understood the proper etiquette of meeting the emperor. He advanced and kowtowed, responding, ¡°This servant, Li Shun, has come on the orders of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to pay my respects to Your Imperial Majesty. At present, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has already rendezvoused with General Qin Yong. The rebel army in pursuit of His Imperial Highness has been completely annihilated. His Imperial Highness has set up camp at the town of Pingyuan. Later today, he will lead his army to besiege the Hunting Palace. But His Imperial Highness is worried about Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s safety and has specially dispatched this servant here to report.¡±


    Li Yuan was overjoyed. The dark clouds covering the sky finally began to disperse. He could not help but jump to his feet. He paced back and forth several times before he asked, ¡°Xiahou, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why have you brought the Prince of Yong¡¯s messenger here?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng was shrewd enough to speak the truth. He answered, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, this subject has good relations with the Crown Prince only because he is the heir apparent. This subject has never had any intention of rebelling. As a result, when the Crown Prince dispatched this subject with the fake edict to mobilize General Qin Yong¡¯s troops, I also brought Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s secret edict handed me by Major Jiang, Jiang daren, of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. General Qin Yong was absolutely loyal, immediately dispatching troops to rescue His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. After rendezvousing with His Imperial Highness, this subject was ordered to infiltrate the Hunting Palace to serve as the insider.¡± Although his words weren¡¯t entirely true, no one was willing to uncover it due to his significant contributions.


    Smiling, Li Yuan nodded his head. Until now, he had been distressed by this coup d¡¯¨¦tat. At this moment, now that everything was on the verge of resolution, he could not help but wonder why a major of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household would ask for the imperial seal through Princess Changle. Could it be that the previous rumors circulating in the court about Changle¡¯s feelings for that man were true? Even if he ignored that man¡¯s status as a former surrendered subject of Southern Chu, Li Yuan had also heard that the man was always in poor health. Although Jiang Zhe had contributed significantly this time, enough to even marry Changle to him, how would he be able to bring Changle happiness if he were constantly sick? Forget about it, thought Li Yuan, deciding to use other methods to award Jiang Zhe. He wouldn¡¯t dare to violate etiquette and ask Us to marry Changle.


    Having made the decision in his mind, Li Yuan ordered that everyone be woken and proceed to the main audience chambers to quietly await the arrival of the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops. After discussing things with Leng Chuan, Xiahou Yuanfeng arranged for several of the experts outside to infiltrate the palace hall through a hole in the defense. Combining forces, Xiaoshunzi and Leng Chuan took control of several dozen imperial guardsmen, allowing reinforcements to come in. Although this plan was risky, with the Prince of Yong about to attack, it was too late to worry about anything else. These reinforcements were temporarily hidden in the rear of the palace hall while Xiahou Yuanfeng hurriedly went to placate the already suspicious members of the Fengyi Sect.


    Noble Consort Ji¡¯s complexion was frosty. Standing before the entrance of the palace hall, she insisted on entering. Having spent years in the depths of the palace, she was long accustomed to the scheming and plotting of the harem. Hearing Yan Wushuang speak of Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s arrival, although she found things to be reasonable and fair, she was suspicious of why Wen Ziyan had dispatched Xiahou Yuanfeng to take advantage. With the sense that it was best to kill first and ask questions later, than to allow any chance of reversal, she arrived at the main palace hall to investigate. Qin Yi and Cheng Shu blocked her passage, prohibiting her from entering. Although the two insisted that the emperor did not wish to see her, Ji Xia was determined to see Li Yuan and Xiahou Yuanfeng. To her, if Xiahou Yuanfeng spoke the truth, then at most, she would be offending Xiahou Yuanfeng. She couldn¡¯t care less about the disciples of the Devil Sect. If there was a plot, then she had to seize this opportunity to retrieve the situation. As a result, her words became increasingly harsh. She summoned Li Hanyou, Yan Wushuang, and Xie Xiaotong. Although the three did not necessarily agree with Ji Xia¡¯s opinion, they would not openly oppose Ji Xia¡¯s decision in the face of a common enemy.


    At this moment, a bugle sounded a long call outside of the Hunting Palace. The Prince of Yong¡¯s troops had arrived. Two hours ago, taking advantage of the darkness, the army had silently3 and noiselessly marched on the Hunting Palace. Because there weren¡¯t many individuals within the Hunting Palace deathly loyal to the Fengyi Sect, the Fengyi Sect had no alternative but to cease the patrols of the surrounding area. The Prince of Yong had made all preparations to ensure silence¡ªeveryone holding a coin in their mouths, removing the bells from horses, and muffling the hooves. As dawn approached, they surrounded the Hunting Palace. No one within had discovered their arrival. The Prince of Yong waited until the sun began to rise before he ordered the horns to be blown and the attack launched. Inside the Hunting Palace, the Imperial Guard already had serious misgivings and lacked fighting spirit. In comparison, the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops had clear-cut objectives. In no time, they had successfully fought their way into the Hunting Palace.


    Footnotes:


    ÇçÌìÅùö¨, qingtianpili ¨C idiom, lit. thunder from a clear sky; fig. a bolt from the blue


    ±ù¶³Èý³ß£¬·ÇÒ»ÈÕÖ®º®, bingdongsanchi, feiyirizhihan ¨C idiom, lit. three feet of ice does not form in a day; fig. trouble has been brewing for some time


    ÙÈÆìÏ¢¹Ä, yanqixigu ¨C idiom, lit. lay down the flag and still the drums; fig. stop all activities and be silent

 Chapter 34: Bitter Fighting at Dawn’s Frost

    Chapter 34: Bitter Fighting at Dawn¡¯s Frost


    When the rebellion occurred, the majority of the participant disciples from the Fengyi Sect were women who Fan Huiyao had painstakingly trained over the last dozen or so years. The majority of those disciples who had risked life and limb1 in the war alongside Fan Huiyao had either died on the battlefield or now lived a life of monasticism. Because this rebellion was Fan Huiyao¡¯s own decision, they were not participating. Li Hanyou and company, although their martial arts and intelligence were fairly decent, they had never experienced any significant setbacks. For a moment, they were left bewildered as to how to respond, and could only watch helplessly as the Hunting Palace¡¯s defenses were broken. However, Ji Xia was different. She had previously accompanied Li Yuan in fighting all over the world, immediately understanding what was going on. She did not even bother discussing the situation with Li Hanyou and company. She whistled long and loud, like the cry of the phoenix reaching the highest reaches of the Heavens. This was a signal for all of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect to assemble. Li Hanyou immediately understood Noble Consort Ji¡¯s intentions. Now that troops had arrived to rescue the emperor, the only way for the Fengyi Sect to accomplish its goals was to seize the emperor and attempt to break out. As a result, Li Hanyou shouted, ¡°Attack! We must capture the Emperor!¡±


    Hearing Li Hanyou¡¯s commanding shout, Qin Yi and Cheng Shu took a step back. Just as Li Hanyou was about to storm into the palace hall, a sinister palm flew straight at her. When she went to block it, her heart jumped, and she backflipped and retreated. The attacker walked out of the entrance. Although he wore the uniform of an imperial bodyguard, his appearance was delicate and handsome, his eyes as frosty as ice and snow. It was Demonic Shadow Li Shun, whom everyone had thought had escaped.


    Li Hanyou felt great fear and could not help retreat several steps. She saw several additional individuals in dark clothes follow Li Shun out. All of them were full of spirit and energy, nimble and vigorous. Li Hanyou steeled her heart, not caring about anything else. She shouted, ¡°Two senior apprentice sisters, all junior apprentice sisters, attack together!¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Xie Xiaotong simultaneously unsheathed their swords and attacked, followed closely by the swordswomen of the Fengyi Sect. Just as battle was about to be joined, Xiaoshunzi asked grimly, ¡°Do you all wish to meet Wen Ziyan in the underworld?¡±


    His words were filled with killing intent, as chilling as the coldest winters. He had also chosen the perfect moment to speak. Although Li Hanyou and company had all somewhat guessed that something must have happened to Wen Ziyan, having their fears confirmed frightened and discouraged them. Their movements could only be sluggish. Taking advantage, the men in black¡¯s defense of the entrance was stabilized. Annoyance glimmered in Li Hanyou¡¯s eyes. Right now, it was impossible to resolve all of this quickly.2 Li Hanyou and the disciples of the Fengyi Sect could only raise their swords and advance, trying to fight their way inside.


    At the same time, the sound of battle could be heard outside of the perimeter wall of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. Desperate fighting erupted at the entrance to the palace hall. Although the fighting power of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen was formidable, the doorway wasn¡¯t that wide, making it impossible for the sword formation to fully deploy. Further, opposing them was an expert of Li Shun¡¯s level. Although they had managed to seize the advantage, they were unable to charge inside. At this moment, the door to a side palace hall was pushed open and Qin Zheng walked out, supporting Empress Dou with one arm.


    Qin Zheng had heard the battle cries outside, and trembled, feeling as if she had fallen into a frozen cave. Thinking of the Prince of Qi, completely powerless to protect himself in the Announcing Magnificence Park, what would happen when the coup d¡¯¨¦tat failed? She momentarily forgot what she was supposed to do.


    At this moment, a sharp whistle came from outside. Ji Xia frowned and commanded, ¡°Qin Zheng, why aren¡¯t you going to support them?¡± Only then did Qin Zheng regain her composure, leading some swordswomen in a charge at the palace gates.


    Concurrent to when the Prince of Yong launched his attack upon the Hunting Palace, the Jade Qilin Palace Hall fell into chaos. Li An was terror-stricken.3 Grabbing onto Xiao Lan, he ordered, ¡°Beloved concubine, quickly save Our life.¡±


    Xiao Lan¡¯s own mind was also in a mess. At this moment, they heard Ji Xia¡¯s sharp whistle. At wit¡¯s end,4 Xiao Lan could only hold onto Li An and sprint towards the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.


    At that time, the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops had yet to penetrate the walls of the Hunting Palace, but prior to when they arrived at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, a crack unit of horsemen under Qin Yong¡¯s personal command had arrived and begun to battle the imperial guardsmen stationed there. Xiao Lan panicked, seeking to charge into the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. However, Qin Yong, knowing full well the already intense pressure inside, ordered his men to form a spearwall and use arrows to obstruct Xiao Lan¡¯s passage. Seeing carnage before him and feeling arrows fly past him, Li An was scared out of his wits. He shouted, ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡± Right now, he couldn¡¯t care less about his status as the crown prince and was almost about to kneel on the ground to beg for forgiveness. Accompanying Xiao Lan over were the crown prince¡¯s imperial bodyguards. They were either craven and cowardly5 or long dissatisfied with the crown prince. Seeing the crown prince so useless, they all lost the will to resist. Some shouted their surrender, while retreating to the side. Some abandoned everything and slipped away. It wasn¡¯t long before the crown prince only had women from the Fengyi Sect by his side. Although Qin Zheng had exited the gates of the palace hall, she was also blocked and unable to provide support to Xiao Lan and company.


    At this moment, the surroundings gradually fell silent. Under the Prince of Yong¡¯s orders that took into account the many imprisoned court officials, the army entering the Hunting Palace only surrounded the locations that did not have put up any resistance. Right now, aside from the traitorous forces battling around the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, there was no other resistance.


    Dragging the crown prince along, Xiao Lan fought desperately. However, the loyalist imperial guardsmen around them increased exponentially. Although the swordswomen were formidable, they only wielded swords. In the face of the veteran Great Yong soldiers using the greater reach of the long spears to attack, the swordswomen were only able to defend themselves in the middle of the formation. At this very second, Xiao Lan had never been so regretful in her life. If she were not dragging Li An with her, she could have charged into the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall long ago.


    By the time the Hunting Palace was tentatively pacified, the Prince of Yong received the reports and rushed to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. He caught sight of Xiao Lan and Feng Feifei standing on either sides of the crown prince, protecting him. Around them were the bodies of Great Yong¡¯s soldiers and the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen. The appearances of both Fengyi Sect disciples were dismal and it seemed as if they were on the brink of death. Seeing Li An cowering on the ground without a hint of the deportment of a member of the imperial household, Li Zhi frowned. It was fortunate that none of the soldiers had attacked Li An. It seemed that aside from being splattered with blood, Li An had no injuries on his body.


    Li Zhi shouted, ¡°Fengyi Sect rebels, listen up! If you surrender, you may yet live! If you continue to resist, don¡¯t blame this Prince for being ruthless.¡±


    Feng Feifei looked around. The turncoat imperial guardsmen were on the verge of collapse. And at this moment, her own apprentice sisters fighting bitterly were losing ground and unable to hold on. If Xiao Lan and she did not seize this opportunity to charge into the grounds of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, then they would never have the opportunity to do so. Steeling herself, she grabbed onto Li An and used him as a hostage, brandishing him about. Since the soldiers did not dare to attack Li An, he could be used as a shield. As expected, the soldiers held back, having no option but to yield before her. In a short while, the only two Fengyi Sect members located outside of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall were able to charge towards the gates.


    As this matter concerned the crown prince¡¯s life, Qin Yong did not dare take responsibility and make the decision. Although the crown prince had risen in revolt, his death and punishment were the sole purview of the imperial household, and outside that of Qin Yong¡¯s. As a result, he looked to the Prince of Yong, waiting for the prince¡¯s order.


    Hot rage boiled from deep within Li Zhi. Feng Feifei¡¯s actions left him fuming with fury between gritted teeth.6 Although he absolutely loathed and despised the crown prince, regardless of what had happened, the crown prince was still his older brother. Originally desiring to shoot them full of arrows, Li Zhi ultimately changed his mind. They wouldn¡¯t be of much use even if the three of them were able to enter the grounds of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. How could he allow his older brother to die under these circumstances? A prince naturally had to die in a manner befitting his status. As a result, Li Zhi did not make a sound, allowing those three to charge into the grounds.


    Although Xiao Lan and company were able to arrive at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, behind them, Qin Yong had directed his subordinates to rush in after them. Currently, with the attacks from Ji Xia, Xie Xiaotong, Li Hanyou, and the twenty Fengyi Sect swordswomen, they were able to fight their way into the palace hall, although Xiaoshunzi and other experts desperately tried to block them.


    Under Qin Yi, Leng Chuan, and company¡¯s protection, Li Yuan sat on the Imperial Throne. Noble Consorts Zhangsun and Yan and Princess Changle all hid behind the throne under the protection of the imperial palace guards. As the disciples of the Fengyi Sect charged into the audience chambers, Xiaoshunzi and company no longer continued fighting zealously, swiftly retreating to the front of the throne, setting up a steadfast defensive formation. Behind Li Hanyou and company, the already smashed and dilapidated doors had been broken into fragments by that last rush. Li Hanyou moved forward, surrounding the men defending Li Yuan. Outside were the soldiers of the Prince of Yong, afraid of accidentally harming innocents. If a melee broke out, the members of the Fengyi Sect would be captured or killed. However, if something were to happen to Li Yuan, the two noble consorts, and the princess, no one could afford bearing the blame. In this brief lull, the entire audience chamber was silent. No one dared to breathe loudly. The atmosphere was utterly oppressive.


    At this point, the Prince of Yong made his way through the crowd. His grim gaze flickered past the Fengyi Sect and Li An, landing upon Li Yuan. Li Zhi saluted and stated, ¡°Imperial Father, this child was late to the rescue. Imperial Father, please forgive me.¡±


    Gratified, Li Yuan replied, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it is good that you are safe and sound. General Qin, We are greatly comforted that you have adhered by the secret edict and come to rescue Us. All right. There is no need to worry about Us. Kill all of these rebels for Us.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly. Although Li Yuan had said those words, he did not dare to commit such acts. Li Zhi promptly expressed, ¡°Imperial Father, there is no need to worry. Right now, these rebels have already fallen into the trap. Imperial Father, please take care of your health. Once this child has captured them, this child will hand them to Imperial Father for punishment.¡±


    Li Hanyou ruthlessly interjected, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, you shouldn¡¯t be pleased with yourself! Although we have failed, both His Imperial Majesty and the Crown Prince are both still here. If Your Imperial Highness wishes to seize this opportunity to commit patricide and fratricide, then you can naturally give the order to attack. When the time comes, you can eradicate all the obstacles before you and legitimately succeed the throne. If not, then it is in your best interests to negotiate with us so that you can preserve the lives of your father and older brother.¡±


    Although necessity demanded that Li Zhi agree to the negotiations, he was fed up with Li Hanyou¡¯s conduct. After gazing at all of the disciples of the Fengyi Sect, his eyes ultimately landed upon Noble Consort Ji. Smiling slightly, Li Zhi stated, ¡°This Prince wonders what views that the Noble Consort has? If the demands are too severe, I¡¯m afraid that even if Imperial Father and this Prince agree to them, the soldiers behind me won¡¯t. A treasonous act of rebellion like this is punishable by the nine familial exterminations. If this Prince is too permissive, it would elicit criticism from the ministers of the court and make myself look like a fool before the entire world.¡±


    From a misty look, Noble Consort Ji¡¯s gaze became sinister. She callously replied, ¡°If punished by the nine familial exterminations, then won¡¯t both the Emperor and you also be unable to escape punishment? It¡¯s rubbish to discuss future criticism. As long as you allow us to leave unharmed, we would naturally not harm the Emperor.¡±


    Anger flashed in the Prince of Yong¡¯s eyes, as he asked, ¡°If this Prince were to allow you to leave, would you really be willing to leave like this?¡±


    Ji Xia was startled. If they were to leave like this, if the Prince of Yong were to renege on the agreement, then wouldn¡¯t she and the disciples of the Fengyi Sect all die? What promises? She did not believe that the Prince of Yong wouldn¡¯t seize this opportunity to hit someone who was down. At this moment, Li Hanyou haughtily suggested, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? If Your Imperial Highness is willing to open a path and allow Princess Changle to serve as the hostage, wouldn¡¯t this satisfy both sides?¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Hanyou stared at Princess Changle, her gaze murderous. Li Hanyou was extremely intelligent. The secret edict that Li Yuan had mentioned had directly led to the arrival of Qin Yong¡¯s army and Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s betrayal. But how did the secret edict end up in Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s hands? Only Princess Changle had been able to send someone out of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. Seeing that the glory, status, and wealth that she yearned for disappear like smoke, Li Hanyou absolutely loathed Princess Changle. In addition, although Li Hanyou also had the status of an imperial princess and personally had faith in her talents and good looks, compared to an actual imperial princess, she still felt fear and jealousy inside. As a result, she had proposed to use Princess Changle as a hostage. Although she had her own selfish motives, hearing her suggestion, all of the members of the Fengyi Sect found this to be an excellent idea. Everyone knew of Li Yuan¡¯s doting upon Princess Changle. She was the perfect candidate to serve as a hostage.


    Li Yuan and Li Zhi were both indignant. Both of them felt guilt over Princess Changle¡¯s marriage to Southern Chu. How could they allow her to become a hostage? As a result, they spoke in unison, ¡°Out of the question.¡± With these words spoken, the atmosphere in the audience chamber immediately tensed. However, oddly enough, when Li Yuan and Li Zhi¡¯s eyes met, the pair suddenly felt that they had never been so close before. Li Zhi, seeing the uncompromising looks on the faces of the Fengyi Sect disciples, could feel a headache coming. He could not help but think about Jiang Zhe. I sent people to find Jiang Zhe. Why hasn¡¯t he been found yet? If Suiyun were here, there may be a way to resolve the current standoff.


    Before he had entered the Hunting Palace, Li Zhi had arranged for several of his trusted subordinates to look for Jiang Zhe. Unafraid of death, Jiang Zhe had stayed behind, planning strategies while far from the battlefield7 to reverse the difficult state of affairs. At present, Li Zhi was grateful towards Jiang Zhe to the extreme. As a result, he had issued the order to immediately report back when Jiang Zhe was found. However, up until now, he had received no news. The Prince of Yong grew increasingly worried about Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety.


    While the Prince of Yong successfully broke into the Hunting Palace, I was closely monitored by four warriors. The trusted imperial bodyguards of the Prince of Qi all worried that the Prince of Yong would cease the chaos to harm the Prince of Qi. As a result, they had long ago tried to persuade the Prince of Qi to go into hiding. However, the Prince of Qi had played down the problem and rejected their suggestion. Without any other choice, they could only keep an eye on me, potentially using me as a hostage. They all knew of the weight that I had in the heart and mind of the Prince of Yong. Once the Prince of Qi was able to see the emperor, the emperor would not take the Prince of Qi¡¯s life as he had not taken part in the rebellion.


    ***


    After a spell, the noise outside gradually dissipated into silence. After some additional time had passed, someone knocked heavily on the door. Trembling with fear and trepidation, one of the eunuchs attending to the Announcing Magnificence Park stepped forward and opened the gate. When the gate opened, a squad of soldiers burst in, pushing the eunuch to the side. These men rapidly seized control of the entire Announcing Magnificence Park. With long strides, a youthful general marched into the main palace hall. With his hands behind his back, the Prince of Qi stood at the window, gazing out in the direction of the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.


    The youthful general gave a military salute. Although there were suspicions that the Prince of Qi had also rebelled, he was different from the crown prince, the prestige that he had in the army quite high. His bravery, ferocity, and straightforwardness garnered the admiration and respect of the troops. Although he was dissolute and lecherous, and had a bad reputation of changing women at will, he had never stolen another man¡¯s wife or concubine. Moreover, although he had many concubines in his household, he never limited them through cruel punishments or family regulations. Each and every one of his concubines and maids, as long as they wanted, were allowed to leave his household and marry someone else. Not only would the Prince of Qi not make things difficult for them, he would even provide them with generous dowries.


    The reason for this custom used by the Prince of Qi was a story that captured the imagination of the common people. At the time, someone had delivered a female dancer to the Prince of Qi¡¯s household. She was extremely beautiful. However, after a few times, the Prince of Qi grew bored of her. By coincidence, the dancer¡¯s childhood sweetheart had also entered the Prince of Qi¡¯s household to serve as an imperial bodyguard. Reunited, their old affection was reignited and the two began to have an affair. This was discovered by another imperial bodyguard who had intended to force himself onto the dancer, but had been directly refused by her. As a result, he angrily reported this matter to the Prince of Qi. As expected, the Prince of Qi summoned the two childhood sweethearts to call them to account. After finding out the truth, the Prince of Qi ordered that the imperial bodyguard be dragged out and beaten. At the time, everyone assumed that the Prince of Qi would kill the lovers. However, outside everyone¡¯s expectation, after beating the imperial bodyguard, the Prince of Qi married the dancer to him. Afterwards, he recommended the imperial bodyguard become a military officer. As for the imperial bodyguard who had reported the affair, he was driven out of the Prince of Qi¡¯s household. Then, when the Prince of Qi set this custom, a retainer admonished him, arguing that this would impugn the prince¡¯s dignity. None expected the Prince of Qi to laugh and reply, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that this Prince swaps women at will? Wouldn¡¯t it be too pitiful for these women to remain alone within my household? It would be better to allow them to marry and reduce the burden upon this Prince¡¯s finances.¡±


    Although many civil officials denounced the Prince of Qi¡¯s decision, this act only served to increase love and affection of the soldiers in the army. As a result, the Prince of Qi would frequently hold banquets for the brave soldiers of his army, allowing his concubines and dancers to come attend to them. There was no lack of examples where these women married soldiers.


    As a result, although this general had come under the Prince of Yong¡¯s orders to take the Prince of Qi into custody, he did not have any hostility towards the prince. He declared in a booming voice, ¡°This general, Tian Long, has come on the orders of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to protect Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has ordered that Your Imperial Highness not go out in order to prevent giving any opportunities for the rebel forces to take advantage of.¡±


    The Prince of Qi turned around. While his complexion was pale, the expression on his face was quite calm. He calmly asked, ¡°How is the situation at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall?¡±


    Tian Long was startled and answered, ¡°This general does not know.¡±


    At this moment, Tian Long¡¯s lieutenant walked over and whispered, ¡°In a side chamber, several of the Prince of Qi¡¯s imperial bodyguards refuse to lay down their weapons and surrender.¡±


    Tian Long glanced at the Prince of Qi, as he muttered back, ¡°What? Do I need to teach you how to handle them?¡±


    The deputy awkwardly replied, ¡°They have taken a man hostage, claiming that he is Major Jiang, Jiang daren, of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household.¡±


    Tian Long was greatly alarmed. For him to be dispatched to imprison the Prince of Qi, he naturally had to be trusted. As a result, he obviously knew the importance of Jiang Zhe. The Prince of Yong had specifically instructed everyone to ensure Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety if they were to discover his whereabouts. Wary, Tian Long glanced at the Prince of Qi and asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, could it be possible to ask Your Imperial Highness to order your subordinates to cease their resistance?¡±


    Li Xian smiled slightly. ¡°This Prince wishes to go to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. I wonder if General is able to make the decision to permit me to do so?¡±


    A look of awkwardness appeared on Tian Long¡¯s face. He did not have the authority to permit the Prince of Qi to go to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. However, with Jiang Zhe taken hostage by the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates, what could he do? At this moment, a gentle voice spoke from outside, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, why are you doing all this?¡±


    Although the man was clearly out of breath, his voice was incredibly resolute. Tian Long and his deputy gazed out, seeing a scholar in azure robes walk over, helped by two of the Prince of Qi¡¯s imperial bodyguards. The other two imperial bodyguards held sabers in their hands and served as escorts. Within the scholar¡¯s hands was a golden pendant, that golden pendant from the emperor that had the words carved on it: ¡°as if We are present.¡± Originally this golden pendant was not necessarily of any use. However, on the lower right corner were the words, ¡°Bestowed by the Emperor upon the Prince of Yong.¡± This signified that this pendant was bestowed upon the Prince of Yong by the emperor himself. As a result, no one dared to attempt to obstruct it.


    Tian Long immediately knew that this scholar was indeed Major Jiang Zhe of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. He promptly walked forward and paid his respects.


    I signaled with my hand, having the two officers withdraw to the side. I spoke, addressing the Prince of Qi, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, at present, the situation has already been decided and is irreversible. Why are you determined to go to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall?¡±


    Li Xian plainly replied, ¡°It is because that the situation has been decided that I must go take a look. You must understand that my consort is there.¡±


    I shook my head. There were times when the Prince of Qi was truly too obstinate. After thinking it over, I ultimately said, ¡°This lowly official is about to go to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. If Your Imperial Highness does not dislike my company, then you can come with this lowly official.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s complexion changed and he asked, ¡°Do you not understand the state of your health? Why are you trying to prove yourself at this point?¡±


    I smiled faintly and answered, ¡°Today is the moment that I have thought about day and night for some time. How can I painfully and patiently wait here? Your Imperial Highness, please lend me your palanquin.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly as he replied, ¡°Fine ¡­ This Prince agrees.¡±


    Tian Long and his deputy cried out in alarm, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, daren, this?¡±


    Lifting the golden pendant, I stated, ¡°This lowly official will naturally bear all the responsibilities before the Prince of Yong. This has nothing to do with you two.¡±


    Only then did the two fall silent.


    ***


    At this moment, in the wilderness off in the distance, a faint silhouette in white, like a fast and nimble meteorite, sped directly towards the Hunting Palace. As the autumn wind blew, a white silk handkerchief fell out and dropped to the ground, a dark red bloodstain upon it.


    Footnotes:


    ³öÉúÈëËÀ, chushengrusi ¨C idiom, lit. at the risk of one¡¯s life; fig. braving countless dangers, willing to risk life and limb


    ËÙÕ½ËÙ¾ö, suzhansujue ¨C idiom, lit. fight quickly, end quickly; fig. to resolve something in the shortest time possible


    »ê·ÉÆÇÉ¢, hunfeiposan ¨C idiom, lit. the soul flies away and scatters; fig. to be frightened stiff, terror-stricken


    Î޼ƿÉÊ©, wujikeshi ¨C idiom, lit. no strategy left to try; fig. at wit¡¯s end, at the end of one¡¯s tether, powerless


    Ì°ÉúÅÂËÀ, tanshengpasi ¨C idiom, lit. greedy for life, afraid of death; fig. craven and cowardly


    Ò§ÑÀÇгÝ, yaoyaqiechi ¨Cidiom, lit. bite one¡¯s lips and gnaw one¡¯s teeth; fig. fuming with rage between gritted teeth


    Ô˳ïá¡á¢, yunchouweiwo ¨C idiom, lit. to devise a battle plan in a tent; fig. planning strategies while far from the battlefield

 Chapter 35: Affection as Deep as the Ocean

    Chapter 35: Affection as Deep as the Ocean


    Within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, as the negotiations reached a stalemate, Xiaoshunzi, standing beside the Imperial Throne to protect the Yong emperor, frowned slightly. Without any warning signs, he vaulted up. The members of the Fengyi Sect all believed that he was launching a sneak attack, practically advancing one step forward in unison. When they were about to attack, the imperial palace guards and wulin experts protecting the emperor¡¯s safety could only shrink their defensive perimeter, complaining at Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hotheaded impetuosity.


    Just as battle was about to erupt again, Xiaoshunzi actually pounced behind the Imperial Throne, in the direction of a beautiful screen with a geographic map of the empire. Behind the screen was a door leading to the heated rooms. Qin Yi had long ago ordered men to lock that door. In addition, with the army having surrounded the palace hall long ago, no one paid any attention to what was going on behind the Imperial Throne. However, while Xiaoshunzi leapt towards the screen, a dazzling glint of steel lashed out, cutting apart the screen. An azure silhouette shot out like electricity but was intercepted by Xiaoshunzi. Barehanded, the two exchanged several blows, almost as if two falcons were fighting in midair. Before a dozen exchanges, the azure clothed man¡¯s movements turned sluggish and he was hit by one of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s palms. Everyone heard a muted groan, as the man fell down. At this moment, Noble Consort Ji¡¯s gazed flickered, her delicate foot flying out and kicking a saber lying on the ground towards the fallen man. Flipping over in midair, the man kicked off of the saber, and as light as a feather, floated to the side of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s sword formation. With a gloomy and ruthless look, the azure clothed man gazed at Xiaoshunzi, and callously stated, ¡°Who would have thought that the painstaking efforts of me, Wei Ying, would be destroyed by you, a castrated slave.¡±


    When Wei Ying had discovered that the Prince of Yong was assaulting the Hunting Palace, he did not hesitate in the slightest and rushed to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. However, when he arrived, he discovered that Li Hanyou and company were already trying to fight their way inside. Wei Ying was clever, understanding that his addition would be of no use. As a result, he had made his way to the back of the palace hall. From the start, to prevent someone from attempting to infiltrate from the back, the rear of the palace hall was filled with hidden mechanisms and traps, sealing all of the entrances and exits. If it were someone else, they would absolutely have no way of getting inside. However, as the prime minister¡¯s son and a high-ranking minister, Wei Ying had served in the Ministry of Works. He had once peeked at the architectural blueprints of every single imperial palace. Moreover, he was quite experienced with architecture and construction. As a result, he had to only spend half an hour before he was able to enter the palace hall.


    After he had used his treasured sword to destroy the locks on the rear door, positioned behind the screen and extremely close to Li Yuan¡¯s position, he was vexed to discover that the Fengyi Sect had yet to fight their way inside. By Li Yuan¡¯s side were Leng Chuan and several expert imperial palace guardsmen. If Wei Ying were to make his move, it would be impossible for him to succeed on the first attempt. As a result, he could only wait patiently for a bit. Just now, when the Prince of Yong¡¯s troops had arrived and all of the surviving Fengyi Sect disciples were surrounded, drawing the rapt attention and vigilance of Leng Chuan and company, Wei Ying believed that he had found the opportunity. When he was about to act and take Li Yuan hostage, he never expected that just as his killing intent was aroused, he was discovered by Xiaoshunzi. In addition, Xiaoshunzi had actually moved first, forcing him out of hiding.


    Wei Ying was a student of the Fengyi Sect Master and was an expert at assassination. Formerly, he was the assassin that had attempted to assassinate Palace Attendant Zheng Xia. However, he was not a seasoned, top-level assassin. When he had started to act, he inadvertently leaked a hint of killing intent. This killing intent had been detected by the outstanding martial arts and sharp, perception of Xiaoshunzi. At this moment, there was a malevolent expression on Wei Ying¡¯s face. If he had been able to take Li Yuan hostage, regardless of the demands that he raised, Li Zhi could only capitulate. From this, they would be able to leave unharmed. It had not occurred to him that such a great opportunity would be completely wrecked by Xiaoshunzi.


    Seeing this situation, the Prince of Yong and company were filled with fright and delight. If Li Yuan had been taken hostage, as long as the demands of the Fengyi Sect weren¡¯t too excessive, they could only acquiesce. Otherwise, it would difficult for the Prince of Yong to escape blame for using someone else to do his dirty work. Right now, possessing righteousness on his side, he could absolutely not tolerate such rumors from being spread. As a result, he shot Xiaoshunzi a glance of gratitude.


    However, Xiaoshunzi did not seem to see the looks of gratitude that everyone shot at him. His entire mind was preoccupied with worries about the young master. Aside from here, the Hunting Palace had been pacified for quite some time, so why had he yet to hear any news of Jiang Zhe? While he was contemplating, a racket came from outside. A general hurriedly came in and reported, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty and Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and Major Jiang Zhe, Jiang daren of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies request an audience.¡±


    Li Zhi and Xiaoshunzi were both overjoyed. Not even caring why the Prince of Qi had also come, Li Zhi declared, ¡°Please allow them to enter!¡± As he uttered these words, he suddenly remembered that Imperial Father was present. He hurriedly turned and expressed his apologies for arrogating the emperor¡¯s authority.


    At this moment, Li Yuan was also extremely jubilant. Although he did not approve of a relationship between Jiang Zhe and Princess Changle, he approved of Jiang Zhe¡¯s intelligence. It was Jiang Zhe¡¯s strategy that allowed the army to mobilize and rescue the Imperial Presence. In addition, he had just been rescued by Xiaoshunzi. As a result, he was not dissatisfied with the Prince of Yong¡¯s behavior. Contrary to expectations, he gladly stated, ¡°Rightly so ¡­ quickly have them come in!¡±


    Quite soon, the Prince of Qi walked in with heavy footsteps. Behind him was Jiang Zhe helped along by two imperial bodyguards. Although he had only exited the palanquin before the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall and simply walked less than a hundred paces, Jiang Zhe¡¯s complexion was already as pale as paper. Seeing his current state, the Prince of Yong felt acute sorrow pierce his heart. After just a few days, Jiang Zhe was on the verge of collapse, the hair on his temples speckled white. Li Zhi promptly walked over to help support Jiang Zhe. With tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Suiyun, this Prince has harmed you ¡­ You ¡­ you ¡­¡± He lost his voice, unable to continue.


    I naturally understood why the Prince of Yong felt such sorrow. In truth, I had seen my appearance before a copper mirror. I was also completely astounded.1 Now I finally believed the story of Wu Zixu¡¯s hair turning white overnight. However, I had fortunately only gained a few white hairs.


    When Xiaoshunzi saw my present thin and pallid condition, his complexion immediately became ashen. Ignoring the emperor and the Fengyi Sect, he flew over to my side and checked my pulse. Over this last year, he had begun to learn medicine. Although he could not make prescriptions by himself, he had acquired significant skill in checking pulse and acupuncture. This was probably because of his impressive internal energy and meticulous mind. I had not the courage to continue watching his frown grow heavier. I looked around, seeing the shocked look on Princess Changle¡¯s face. She expressed lamentation and deep concern. Were it not for her dignified and chaste natural disposition, and Noble Consort Zhangsun lightly holding onto the sleeve of her garment, Princess Changle would likely have been unable to help herself and have walked down from the dais. I showed a gentle smile, giving a comforting look to Princess Changle. I stepped forward and kowtowed, ¡°This subject, Jiang Zhe, pays my respects for Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    At this moment, the Prince of Qi, with a somewhat impassive expression on his face, also advanced and kowtowed, after being reminded by his imperial bodyguards. He stated, ¡°This child pays my respects to Imperial Father.¡±


    Li Yuan glanced at the Prince of Qi before his gaze fell upon Qin Zheng. He frowned. At this moment, with a panic-stricken expression on her face, Noble Consort Yan looked at Li Yuan. Sighing, Li Yuan replied, ¡°Xian¡¯er ¡­ Today, before the truth is revealed, you should first wait on the side. If you did not participate in this rebellion, your second brother will surely not blame you.¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at Li Xian, a complicated expression appearing on his face. He stated, ¡°Sixth brother, first go to the side and rest. I will have a chat with you after I have pacified this rebellion.¡± So speaking, Li Zhi signaled with his hand. An intelligent imperial bodyguard promptly brought a chair over, placing it at my side. With a look asking for instructions, I glanced forward and upward at the emperor. The Yong emperor nodded his head, indicating that there was no need for me to hesitate to sit down. I only sat down after I had saluted the emperor. Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I smiled and stated, ¡°This subject¡¯s health is poor and has incurred Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s ridicule. Your Imperial Highness, there is no need for you to worry. This subject was fortunate to receive help from His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and was given timely medical treatment. There is already no hindrance on my life.¡±


    Li Zhi was moved, his gaze on Li Xian softening. Li Xian was dumbfounded as he stared at Qin Zheng. Qin Zheng lowered her head, unwilling to return Li Xian¡¯s scrutiny. One could not see the expression on her face, only able to observe that crystal tear droplets fell to the ground.


    With a poised expression on his face, Li Zhi stated, ¡°Imperial Father, let¡¯s speak of these matters later in the future. We should first capture these rebels. Wei Ying, Li Hanyou, you two have rebelled against the Emperor. Your crimes are unpardonable. If you surrender now, Imperial Father may reduce the punishments because of your youthful ignorance. Otherwise, you all have family and kin. Don¡¯t tell me that you aren¡¯t afraid to suffer the calamity of familial exterminations?¡±


    Hearing the Prince of Yong¡¯s declaration, I smiled slightly. I scanned the room, catching sight of Xiahou Yuanfeng faking a faithful and loyal expression on his face, standing beside the Yong emperor. Beside the Fengyi Sect disciples was Wei Ying. Although he had a sword in his hands, Qin Qing¡¯s expression was stupefied. I could not help but recall the feast in the palace soon after I had entered into the Prince of Yong¡¯s service and meeting these three youths who had jointly shared the title of youthful elites. However, having experienced this great storm, they had led to today¡¯s circumstances.


    When Jiang Zhe entered, Wei Ying was immediately filled with distress. Compared to the arrogant and prideful women of the Fengyi Sect, he attached great importance to Jiang Zhe¡¯s ability and wisdom. As a result, he preferred offending Princess Changle in order to search the Cherishing Fragrance Park. Wei Ying did not know why, but as soon as this man walked in, an ominous premonition grew from the pit of his stomach. In order to set aside this feeling, he callously stated, ¡°Why does Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, speak in such a condescending and pompous manner? Your Imperial Highness¡¯s desire to seize the Imperial Throne has not been only for one day. Who doesn¡¯t know that this Major Jiang is your head strategist? His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, originally had the honor of being the heir apparent. If it were not for the aggressiveness of you, the Prince of Yong, why would the Crown Prince have taken such a course of action that left him with no alternatives? In the olden days, a generational virtuous sovereign, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, who had the intent to depose his heir apparent, forced his Crown Prince to have no other alternative but to rebel under the support of his loyal ministers. Although, that Crown Prince ultimately died, Emperor Wu built a pavilion and a platform to remember the Crown Prince. Today, although we have suffered defeat, isn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness seeking to use this opportunity to seize imperial authority? I¡¯m afraid that in the future you will hold the Emperor under house arrest in the Imperial Palace. If you do not kill us all today, Your Imperial Highness will likely be anxious that you won¡¯t be able to plug all of our mouths.¡±


    Hearing Wei Ying¡¯s sharp words, I saw looks of hesitation appear on the Yong emperor and everyone else¡¯s faces. Raising my voice, I countered, ¡°Wei daren¡¯s words deliberately distort the truth. Although His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, had the honor of being the heir apparent, his conduct was unvirtuous and unacceptable. The meritorious contributions by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, are unrivaled in this present age. Although, due to seniority, he cannot succeed the throne, His Imperial Highness has never held any resentment in his heart. Instead, he has left no stone unturned,2 shedding his blood, sweat, and tears on behalf of Great Yong¡¯s empire. Originally, he hoped that His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, would be benevolent and virtuous, treating good ministers as brothers. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, would have been more than happy to bend his head and serve as a subject. However, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, only knew how to envy the virtuous and talented,3 repeatedly seeking to harm His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. In addition, he indulged himself in obscenity and alcohol, doing whatever he pleased.4 A gentleman would be ashamed to associate with someone like him, while vile characters would seek to ingratiate themselves with him at every breath. Now he has rebelled against the Emperor, completely devoid of the mutual affection between liege and subject, father and son. In addition, he sought to use a fake edict, intending to harm My Imperial Highness. Were it not for the benevolence and virtue of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, that moved the Heavens, and all of the generals and jianghu friends risking life and limb, His Imperial Highness would have died long ago within the walls of this palace. Now His Imperial Highness has come, adhering to His Imperial Majesty¡¯s secret edict, and has mobilized an army to rescue the Emperor. His actions follow the Mandate of Heaven and comply with the wishes of the common people. You, rebellious subjects, do not know to repent for your sins, instead seeking to sow discord between the father and son of His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness. Even if you were to die ten thousand times, you would be unable to redeem your sins.¡±


    Wei Ying furiously replied, ¡°Major Jiang, although you are a sycophant to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, your official position is insignificant and petty. What qualifications do you have to speak within this audience chamber? Thinking back, you were originally the zhuangyuan and a Hanlin Academic of Southern Chu. Two generations of monarchs of Southern Chu and the Prince of De have you treated with great favor. However, you did not fully absorb the teachings of the sages. In order to survive, you surrendered to a wicked prince, plotting for him, setting up numerous crafty schemes. The Crown Prince is by nature honest and considerate, thereby falling into your traps, leading to his current complete defeat and fall from grace. How dare a disloyal and unjust turncoat and traitorous subject like you speak? We have raised the righteous banner to purge the treacherous traitors from the side of the Emperor. Although we have failed, we are not people who can be so slandered and vilified by vile characters like you.¡±


    A look of derision appeared on my face. I waved my head, preventing the Prince of Yong from angrily interjecting. I retaliated, ¡°Wei daren, at the time, I received great grace from the Southern Chu King and ultimately surrendered to Great Yong. I acknowledge that I am a turncoat. However, since ancient times, if a lord is improper, subjects will seek refuge in other states. This is exactly what is called ¡®a wise bird chooses its perch, a wise minister chooses his master.¡¯ In Southern Chu, I made some meager contributions and once submitted an essay admonishing the King for his conduct. Unfortunately, the King did not accept my loyal and sincere advice, dismissing me and transforming me into a commoner. After I pledged my allegiance to the Prince of Yong, Southern Chu even dispatched assassins to take my life. If we were to speak thus, it was Southern Chu who first abandoned me. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, did not scorn Jiang Zhe¡¯s incompetence, treating me sincerely as a friend. Even if Zhe possessed a heart of stone, how could I ignore his kindness? After Zhe entered into His Imperial Highness¡¯s service, I was frequently bedridden, unable to help relieve His Imperial Highness¡¯s burdens. However, His Imperial Highness has never once turned his back on me. His Imperial Highness has the intentions to be Bo Le,5 treating the virtuous and talented people of the world with courtesy. I am no more than an ordinary individual and yet the Prince treats me with great courtesy. As a result, I am willing to bear the title of a turncoat. Even if I die, I do not regret anything.


    ¡°However, I do not deserve the title of traitorous subject. Wei daren, your esteemed father is the Prime Minister, the leader of the Yong civil officials. Wei daren, at a young age, you passed the imperial examinations. You rose through the ranks at a speed that can be said to be rarely seen. You have not even turned thirty and yet you already hold a position within the Imperial Secretariat. You will surely become a prime minister one day. However, daren has ignored the sagacity of the Emperor¡¯s grace upon you, instead colluding with traitorous rebels; inciting the Crown Prince to ignore the separation between liege and vassal and the emotions between father and son; rebelling against the Emperor. The title of traitorous subject, aside from you, Wei daren, who else can bear?¡±


    When I finished speaking, cheers rang out throughout the audience chamber. Cheng Shu, the Duke of Wei, shouted, ¡°Jiang daren, you truly speak to one¡¯s delight! Old Cheng is a coarse individual. I wanted to bitch this little traitor out. It was only because my words would be crass and vulgar that I dared not be rude before the Emperor. Wei Ying, traitor, should have renounced the Emperor¡¯s benevolence. You should have been hacked into mincemeat long ago! What qualifications do you have to speak within this hall?¡±


    Wei Ying¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly, at once ashen, at once flushed. He regretted inwardly that he forgot that Jiang Zhe¡¯s words were as sharp as knives. In years past, the man had used newly composed lyrics of one song in Shu to force the King of Shu to commit suicide. During the magnificent spring banquet, he had dissipated Qin Qing¡¯s denunciation into smoke. How could he be so stupid as to seek to verbally spar with Jiang Zhe?


    Wei Ying took a deep breath, seeking to change the subject and continue the negotiations. Suddenly Xie Xiaotong¡¯s tender body became unsteady. Afterwards, Qin Zheng, Li Hanyou, and all of the other Fengyi Sect members began to sway, collapsing weakly to the floor. Only Xiao Lan and Feng Feifei remained standing, although sheer panic appeared on their faces. Wei Ying grew greatly alarmed. He knew that if something were to happen to these Fengyi Sect members, then he would definitely not have the ability to seize control of the emperor. Without any further misgivings and worries about harming innocents, all of the rebels would meet a tragic end.


    Within the audience chamber, other than the ruler and ministers of Great Yong, there were officers and soldiers under strict discipline, and wulin martial artists with incredible skills. As a result, no one cried out in fear. However, all of them displayed looks of confusion. Some of those lacking in subtlety could not help but also reveal looks of dread, exchanging frightened looks. Tiredly, I stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, everything is settled. We can make our move.¡±


    The Prince of Yong glanced at me, astonishment in his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to question me closely. He signaled with his hand, ordering his subordinates to advance and capture all of the rebels.


    After he had stood off onto the side, Li Xian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Qin Zheng. During the entire time, Qin Zheng refused to raise her head. The two completely forgot of the current state of affairs. Only when Qin Zheng collapsed to the floor did Li Xian let out a cry of fear. Just as he was about to take a step forward, he was pulled back by one of his trusted imperial bodyguards. The imperial bodyguard whispered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you cannot allow anyone to take a hold on you.¡± All Li Xian could do was cease moving.


    When the Prince of Yong signaled with his hand and gave the order,, a dozen or so imperial palace guards under Leng Chuan¡¯s leadership charged towards Wei Ying, Xiao Lan, and Feng Feifei. Suddenly, with a loud bang, a hole appeared in the roof. A figure in white appeared, falling through the hole, accompanied by a whistle like the cry of the phoenix that seemed to reach the highest of the Heavens, directly pouncing at Yong Emperor Li Yuan. For the most part, everyone had been shaken by the sharp whistle, feeling their entire bodies become powerless, completely without the ability to block this interloper. Only Leng Chuan and Xiaoshunzi were able to react, simultaneously shouting angrily, leaping forward to intercept. The two figures were as swift as lightning, striking out with all of their strength. None guessed that the figure in white would simply wave the sleeve of her clothes, sending forth a surging gale, forcing Leng Chuan and Xiaoshunzi staggering back. However, both Leng Chuan and Xiaoshunzi were peak-level experts. Although that individual had been able to force them to withdraw, her speed was greatly reduced.


    Within this short time frame, the imperial palace guards and the martial arts experts at the Yong emperor¡¯s side all fully used their consummate skills to obstruct her. However, with a cry of a dragon, a sword appeared in the figure in white¡¯s hands. Everyone heard only a dozen crunches, as all of the imperial palace guards and martial arts experts were pierced by the sword. One of them was even beheaded by the figure in white, splattering blood everyone. The nine steps leading to the Imperial Throne became a bloody killing floor. In the blink of an eye, the figure in white had arrived at the emperor¡¯s side.


    Noble Consorts Zhangsun and Yan were both already frightened out of their wits and unable to move. After that figure had beheaded an imperial palace guard, the two somehow gathered their courage, simultaneously throwing themselves before Li Yuan. Noble Consort Zhangsun was closest to Li Yuan, placing herself before Li Yuan, shielding all of his vital points. Although Noble Consort Yan was a bit slower, she spread her arms open, out in front, shielding Li Yuan and Noble Consort Zhangsun. The figure was startled. Her sword pointed at Noble Consort Yan¡¯s chest, but did not pierce it. At this moment, Princess Changle and Li Xian simultaneously cried out in alarm, ¡°Imperial Father! Mother Concubine!¡±


    Only then did everyone react, gazing at that figure. The woman was graceful and elegant, wearing a set of snow-white clothes. Her hair was as fine and dark as ink. A snow-white handkerchief covered the lower half of her face. Although the woman¡¯s sword was pointed at Noble Consort Yan, everyone could feel that if she were to stab forward, the emperor and the two noble consorts would all lose their lives. No one dared to breathe. At this moment, a violent cough suddenly resounded within the audience chamber. Although the woman¡¯s might and prestige was as formidable as always, everyone could feel that her killing intent reduced a bit. With this, everyone could not help but relax, and following the sound found the individual who had used this method to extricate everyone from the deadlock. Seeing the person, everyone could not help but cry out in alarm.


    They saw Jiang Zhe holding a snow-white handkerchief over his mouth, coughing nonstop. Instantly, dark red bloodstains could be seen seeping from the handkerchief. Jiang Zhe had been injured by the accumulated internal energy within the female assassin¡¯s whistle. While he was coughing blood without end, contempt flashed swiftly through Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, the severe chill on his face increasingly heavy and gloomy. He flew to Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. Taking out a yellow wax ball, he tore off the wax covering, exposing a snow-white pill as big as a longan fruit. Immediately, the entire audience chamber was permeated with a fragrant medicinal scent that gladdened the heart and refreshed the mind.6 Xiaoshunzi fed the pill to Jiang Zhe. After a while, Jiang Zhe¡¯s complexion gradually calmed, no longer coughing. Intending to use the handkerchief to wipe the blood remaining at the corners of his mouth, he discovered that the handkerchief was already saturated with blood, no longer of any use.


    At this moment, Princess Changle, standing on the raised dais, was about to unhurriedly walk down. However, if she were to come to my side, she would have to pass that woman in snow white. As a result, Li Yuan and Noble Consort Zhangsun simultaneously shouted with alarm, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    However, it was almost as if Princess Changle did not hear their words, slowly walking past that woman in snow white. In the past two days, she had been full of anxiety, finding it difficult to sleep. This caused her beautiful flowerlike face to gain a hint of haggardness. At this time, the dazed expression on her face only evoked tender feelings in others. She slowly walked to Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, kneeling down on one knee. When she was about to take out her own handkerchief and help wipe away the blood at the corners of Jiang Zhe¡¯s mouth, she discovered that in her anxiety, she had already ripped the handkerchief into shreds. She blinked lightly, a sparkling teardrop falling down onto her bluish-white dress. Her eyes suddenly brightened and she tore the sleeve of her dress. The sound of tearing silk could be heard distinctly in the audience chamber. At long last, she had torn off a piece of bluish-white silk. Afterwards, she gently helped Jiang Zhe wipe away the bloodstains on his face. When done, Princess Changle lowered her beautiful head into Jiang Zhe¡¯s lap, beginning to weep quietly. For a brief moment, the entire audience chamber was deathly quiet. The only sound was the desperately restrained sounds of Princess Changle sobbing.


    I took the pill that Sir Sang had given Xiaoshunzi with clear-cut and detailed instructions. This pill was called the ¡°Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill.¡± Although I knew that my life had been saved once again, Princess Changle¡¯s actions left me completely dumbfounded. Until now, my feelings towards her were those of adoration and pity. However, at this moment, I truly sensed Princess Changle¡¯s infatuation with me. I could not help but feel warmth in my heart. Not caring about the proper etiquette between liege and vassal, the separation between a man and a woman, I extended a hand and gently caressed her beautiful hair. I had never before been like this. I knew that this woman occupied an important position in my heart.


    Everyone in the audience chamber all took deep breaths of shock. After Princess Changle had rejected the husband selected for her by the Yong emperor, people guessed that she already had someone in her heart. The Fengyi Sect and the crown prince had once spread rumors to that effect. There were those who had heard rumors about the love between Jiang Zhe and Princess Changle. However, everyone considered these rumors to be false, as Jiang Zhe lived in seclusion and rarely left the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, while Princess Changle was known for her scrupulous adherence to the dictates of chastity. However, the present scene before their eyes caused everyone, for the first time, to believe the veracity of that rumor. But what was strange was that although everyone believed that the relationship between the two was a breach of proper etiquette, everyone¡¯s minds and hearts were filled with sympathy and tenderness.


    At this moment, the woman in white withdrew her sword, gradually turning around. Above the masked portion of her face, her bright eyes, like the stars in the sky, slowly looked around her surroundings. Even though she looked at nobody in particular, everyone in the audience chamber felt as if she was staring at them. The piercingly icy gaze was like a heavy hammer slamming into their heart. All could not help but retreat several steps.


    Li Zhi sucked in a breath and stated, ¡°This Prince is greatly honored to have the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s presence here. I wonder if the Fengyi Sect Master has any instructions?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ´ó³ÔÒ»¾ª, dachiyijing ¨C idiom, lit. to be greatly surprised; fig. astounded


    é龫½ßÂÇ, danjingjiel¨¹, idiom, lit. to exhaust one¡¯s thoughts and ingenuity; fig. to rack one¡¯s brains, to leave no stone unturned


    ¶ÊÏͼÉÄÜ, duxianjineng ¨C idiom, lit. jealous of the virtuous and the talented; fig. envious of those more capable


    ΪËùÓûΪ, weisuoyuwei ¨C idiom, lit. to do as one pleases; fig. to act willfully


    ²®ÀÖ, Bo Le, was a horse tamer alive during the Spring and Autumn Period, who was a famous judge of horses. He once discovered that a horse used to draw a heavy wagon was actually a swift horse. He is used as an example to refer to lords capable of recognizing the special talents of people and offer them the opportunity to showcase their skills.


    ÇßÈËÐÄÆ¢, qinrenxinpi ¨C idiom, lit. to penetrate deeply into the heart; fig. to gladden the heart, to refresh the mind

 Chapter 36: Retreating to Advance

    Chapter 36: Retreating to Advance


    The gaze of the Fengyi Sect Master fell upon Jiang Zhe, an indescribable emotion flashing across her eyes. In a clear and cold voice, she said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, since we have reached this point, regardless of my Fengyi Sect¡¯s original intentions, to Great Yong, we are already rebels and enemies. Even if Your Imperial Highness wishes to execute and exterminate my Fengyi Sect, there is no one to obstruct it. This seat has come solely to remind Your Imperial Highness of one thing. Although Your Imperial Highness holds the advantage at present, with this seat present right now, Your Imperial Highness will have to worry about your own safety.¡±


    ¡°The friendship between the Emperor and this seat was formed in times of tribulation. As a result, this seat can refrain from harming him. But there are still the two Noble Consorts, Princess Changle, you, the Prince of Yong, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, and the loyal ministers and brave generals. If this seat desires it, none of you will be able to escape from the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. Although this seat¡¯s disciples will also lose their lives here in the Hunting Palace, my Fengyi Sect still has some hidden strength, and will not completely collapse from this setback.1 To speak the truth, this was originally this seat¡¯s selfishness. My junior apprentice sisters and maids were all veterans of a hundred battles. This seat gave them a new lease on life, as I was unwilling to once again be involved and take risks. In addition, this seat has also underestimated Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, believing that Wei Ying, Hanyou, and company would successfully and smoothly seize control of the Hunting Palace. Those I have not involved should be capable of responding to the Devil Sect¡¯s provocations.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you should be clear that regardless of who wins, Northern Han and the Devil Sect won¡¯t let this opportunity slip by, otherwise Your Imperial Highness and the Prince of Qi would not have issued secret orders to tighten the security on the northern frontier, taking precautions against a sneak attack from Northern Han. If Your Imperial Highness is unwilling to give my Fengyi Sect a way out, then this seat can only begin the slaughter. Of course, this seat will definitely not allow Your Imperial Highness to survive. Afterwards, this seat will mobilize my sect¡¯s remnants and cause chaos within Great Yong¡¯s borders. When the time comes, with the situation unstable, Northern Han will seize the opportunity to invade, and Great Yong will be embattled by internal and external threats. Even if Your Imperial Highness were to survive, you would likely be filled with regret, hating your survival.¡±


    Although her voice was plain, clear, and aloof, it caused everyone who heard it to be tremble with fear. By this point, Li Yuan had already pulled Noble Consort Zhangsun to her feet. In an even voice, he spoke, ¡°Sect Master Fan, you must not let your emotions affect your decisions. Sect Master and Great Yong share the same interests. If the empire falls into peril, Sect Master will also suffer unexpected calamities. Although the disciples of your honored sect have made grave mistakes today, everything can be discussed. Sect Master, please calm down.¡±


    Li Yuan speaking in such a manner caused an uproar in the entire audience chamber. Regardless of how great the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s martial arts, she was still a rebel. As a sovereign monarch, how could Li Yuan be so weak? Li Zhi frowned, glancing at Imperial Father. He stated, ¡°Imperial Father¡¯s words are what this Prince thinks. The Sect Master¡¯s character is noble and benevolent,2 and it is possible that this rebellion was not a result of Sect Master¡¯s instigation. As long as Sect Master makes the painful decision and hands these rebels over to be punished by this Prince, then if Sect Master is willing, Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Clan is willing to construct a palace for the Sect Master to allow Sect Master to cultivate in peace.¡±


    Although Li Zhi agreed with Li Yuan¡¯s decision, everyone could hear that Li Zhi wanted the Fengyi Sect Master to personally execute all those who had participated in the rebellion and afterwards voluntarily placed under house arrest. When the time came, after the traitorous elements of the Fengyi Sect had been purged, they could only be a subservient sect of the imperial clan. Although the Fengyi Sect Master had participated in the rebellion, as long as she was controlled, based upon her status as a grandmaster, she could still awe and intimidate Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect. Li Zhi had no choice but to make this offer. The one responsible for monitoring the Fengyi Sect Master, Great Master True Compassion, had disappeared without a trace, while the Fengyi Sect Master had appeared at the Hunting Palace. Recalling Fan Huiyao¡¯s status as the head of the three grandmasters of the age, then it is likely that Great Master True Compassion had likely encountered some mishap. If this were true, then if Fan Huiyao were to continue to betray Great Yong, then Great Yong would have lost someone able to contend against the Sovereign of the Devil Sect of Northern Han. As a result, although Li Zhi had an implacable hatred for the Fengyi Sect, he had no choice but to make this compromise.


    Arrogance flashed in Fan Huiyao¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the sound of something shattering. She looked around, only seeing Jiang Zhe¡¯s clear and stony expression. Princess Changle had risen to her feet, standing at his side. Her beautiful brows were furrowed, as she gazed with worry at Jiang Zhe. At Jiang Zhe¡¯s feet was a sparking and transparent jade pendant, shattered into pieces.3 It was evident that Jiang Zhe had removed this jade pendant and intentionally dropped it onto the floor, allowing it to shatter. Li Zhi grew alarmed. Over these last two years, whenever he came across bamboo folding fans, ink stones, and other elegant objects, he always purchased them and sent them as presents to Jiang Zhe. This jade pendant was a present from a year ago. If considering quality, although precious, it was also fairly ordinary. Its rarity came from the delicate and refined way it was carved. A image of the Feast at Hongmen4 was carved on its back. Although, the image was extremely simple, its depiction was very vivid, almost as if physically and spiritually capturing the events of that day. Jiang Zhe was extremely fond of the jade pendant and always wore it on his body. He had to be filled with wrath to shatter it now.


    Before Li Zhi could react, Jiang Zhe had already smiled and spoken, ¡°Sect Master, today you are treading on dangerous ground. Zhe truly feels that Sect Master¡¯s actions aren¡¯t worth it. It is said that a ¡®gilded individual does not stay in a dangerous area.¡¯ What is the point for Sect Master to help these rebels? Great Master True Compassion is a grandmaster. Although, he is somewhat inferior to Sect Master, it will be impossible for Sect Master to get off lightly. I am somewhat knowledgeable about medicine. Although the medicine that Sect Master uses has given you a reprieve, if you wish to preserve your life, it is best if you don¡¯t act blindly without thinking. Otherwise, even if Zhe¡¯s meager life is offered with both hands, it will be impossible for Sect Master to leave the Hunting Palace alive. Xiaoshunzi. Currently, within this audience chamber, the Emperor sits on the Imperial Throne, while His Imperial Highnesses, the Princes of Yong and Qi, are both important figures for the stability of Great Yong¡¯s empire. If I order you to disregard my safety, are you certain you will be able to save one of them?


    Xiaoshunzi callously replied, ¡°Young master, do not worry. Although this servant is incapable, I will definitely not permit the Fengyi Sect Master to do as she pleases.¡±


    The smile on my face increasingly cheerful, I continued, ¡°Sect Master, the lands under the Heavens belong to the sovereign, the ministers who govern it are the sovereign¡¯s ministers. Regardless of anything else, the Fengyi Sect Master is still within Great Yong¡¯s borders and is a citizen of Great Yong. Today, as long as one of three individuals¡ªthe Emperor and the two Imperial Highnesses¡ªis to survive, then it will be impossible for your Fengyi Sect and any of your allies to survive. When the time comes, not only will Sect Master¡¯s great reputation be lost here, the losses suffered by the Great Yong court will also be severe. Whatever the case, Sect Master has performed a great service in the founding of Great Yong. If Great Yong falls into peril from the Fengyi Sect Master rebellion, endangering the country¡¯s existence, your name will go down in history in infamy, scorned by future generations. When that happens, what face does Sect Master have to face the common people of the world?¡±


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, almost as if she did not react in the slightest to Jiang Zhe¡¯s words. However, Li Zhi¡¯s eyes brightened. If the Fengyi Sect Master was already heavily injured, then this was the perfect opportunity to exterminate her. Li Zhi believed that Jiang Zhe had shattered his jade to remind him that he should not hesitate, pushing him to make up his mind. Emotions flickered in his eyes, as he secretly made several gestures with his hands. The soldiers and guards within the audience chamber swiftly formed three battle formations, separately protecting Li Yuan, Li Zhi, and Li Xian. Although everyone still had misgivings about enraging the Fengyi Sect Master, and had no thoughts about acting blindly without instructions, everyone had made up their minds to ensure the safety of these three individuals when the Fengyi Sect Master launched her attack. Even the imperial bodyguards and soldiers protecting the Prince of Qi had this mindset, willing to sacrifice their lives to ensure Li Xian¡¯s survival. Everyone knew that outside of the Prince of Yong the only one capable of ascending to the Imperial Throne was the Prince of Qi.


    Fan Huiyao sighed inwardly. Her gaze towards Jiang Zhe gained a bit of killing intent. At this moment, Xiaoshunzi and Leng Chuan simultaneously took a step closer to her. If Fan Huiyao were to attack, then these two would serve as the main force in obstructing her. Right now, I had already achieved my goal of restraining the Fengyi Sect Master. If pushed too far, she would likely be pushed to take risks out of desperation. If that happened, the results would likely be miserable. Thus, I said, ¡°Sect Master, at present, although we loyalists can exterminate your Fengyi Sect, we still remember Sect Master¡¯s great contributions to Great Yong. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, still hopes to reach an agreement with Sect Master. At present, the majority of your honored sect¡¯s disciples have collapsed from a bewildering poison. They shall be the first to die. If Sect Master is willing to compromise, then it is possible to turn hostility into friendship.5 I can even make the decision to let these disciples who have participated in the rebellion off.¡±


    Fan Huiyao laughed icily and replied, ¡°As expected, Major Jiang is a great schemer. I wonder if Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has the same intentions?¡±


    Li Zhi shouted, ¡°Major Jiang¡¯s words are this Prince¡¯s decision.¡± Even though he said this, he was filled with misgivings. Jiang Zhe¡¯s words were a bit ambiguous, almost as if he did not wish for the Fengyi Sect Master to hand over her rebellious disciples. Wasn¡¯t this being too generous? However, he was a firm believer in Jiang Zhe¡¯s planning. As a result, he did not make any effort to stop Jiang Zhe¡¯s machinations.


    Fan Huiyao sighed lightly. She clearly understood Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions. Jiang Zhe did not care about her disciples, only desiring to hold her here. If she were to leave behind these trusted disciples, how would she continue to serve as the Fengyi Sect¡¯s master? She would definitely find herself isolated and alone. In addition, Jiang Zhe pointed out the seriousness of her injuries, so the Prince of Yong would definitely sacrifice anything to ensure her death. When the time came, the losses suffered by the Fengyi Sect would be disastrous, while she would very likely be unable to leave here alive. But if this were to happen, Jiang Zhe probably felt distress at the heavy cost needed to kill her, thus pointing out her inability to kill all three of the most important individuals within the audience chamber, then pointing out the seriousness of her injuries, before finally hinting that with an expert like Xiaoshunzi present, there would be no way for her to leave the Hunting Palace alive. After making these three points, he had then compromised, agreeing to let off the remaining Fengyi Sect disciples, having her commit suicide to beg the world for forgiveness.


    Fan Huiyao considered many things in her mind. If she was not injured, she could naturally come and go as she pleased. If that were the case, then Jiang Zhe¡¯s objective would become a joke. Unfortunately, Great Master True Compassion¡¯s Buddhist cultivation was unparalleled in this world. She had only defeated him after suffering heavy injuries. Although the old monk had been forced to make a promise to return to the Shaolin Temple to recuperate and would not obstruct her in the short term, by hurrying to the Hunting Palace to salvage the desperate situation, her internal injuries had worsened considerably. If she had not taken that life-saving pill, she likely would have been powerless to take any action. However, even with the help of medicine, if she were to fight arduously, then there would be only one result for her¡ªher cultivation wasted, her arteries broken. With the presence of an expert like Xiaoshunzi, it was impossible for her to kill the Yong emperor and his sons. In the end, not only would her life be lost, it would also be impossible for her disciples to escape alive.


    She forced a slight smile onto her face. Fan Huiyao shook her head. She was such a majestic heroine of the age and yet had fallen into such dire straits because of a feeble scholar without the strength to even truss a chicken. She had originally believed that she could rely upon her majestic prestige as a grandmaster to compel the Prince of Yong to yield. Who could have thought that Jiang Zhe had noticed the seriousness of her injuries? That¡¯s right ¡­ how could she forget Jiang Zhe¡¯s master of medicine? The pill that Xiaoshunzi had fed him, the Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill, was the best evidence. Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t taken the same pill prepared twenty years ago by that man, it would likely have been impossible for her to even remain standing.


    Although no one could see the expression on the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s face because of the mask on her face, everyone heard her silence, realizing that Jiang Zhe¡¯s words weren¡¯t false. Some of the clever ones understood Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions. But was forcing the Fengyi Sect Master to commit suicide even possible? Everyone automatically discarded this notion. As a result, they still tried to guess Jiang Zhe¡¯s true intentions.


    After a while, Fan Huiyao sighed softly and stated, ¡°It is possible to compromise. As long as Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is willing to allow my remaining disciples to depart and not issue the order to pursue for seven days, then this seat is willing to accept this condition.¡±


    I glanced at Li Zhi, seeing the puzzlement on his face. And yet, he still lightly nodded his head. As for Li Yuan, he never had any intentions of enraging the Fengyi Sect Master. Naturally, he would not speak any dissenting. Emotions flashed across my eyes and I stated, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, does not have any objections to this condition. However, neither the Crown Prince nor Wei Ying are disciples of your honored sect. They cannot be included.¡±


    Fan Huiyao uncaringly replied, ¡°Li An is from the imperial clan. This seat will not bother with him. However, Wei Ying is this seat¡¯s honorary disciple. He must depart as well.¡±


    I was already satisfied that I was able to ensure that Li An stayed behind. Thus, I said, ¡°Since this is the case, there is nothing that we can say. However, this location is not fit to rest in. The Sect Master must monitor the Emperor and the Imperial Highnesses for seven days. Surely, we cannot spend it here? If Sect Master is willing, we can prepare a quiet and peaceful location for the Sect Master to rest in. What does the Sect Master think?¡±


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and she answered, ¡°There is no harm in doing so. However, this seat requires that hostages stay by my side, otherwise if you break this agreement, wouldn¡¯t this seat have no one to kill?¡±


    I had prepared for this long ago. Calmly, I responded, ¡°The Emperor is an honored and prestigious existence, while the Prince of Yong must control the situation. The two Noble Consorts and Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, have all endured a terrible fright, how can we allow them to continue to feel apprehensive? The various generals must constrain their troops. As for the ministers of court, even if they are willing, I¡¯m afraid that Sect Master will remain suspicious. If the Sect Master is willing, both His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and I can serve as hostages. If His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, take any actions that violate our agreement, Sect Master can take our two lives as compensation.¡±


    With a slight smile, Fan Huiyao acquiesced, ¡°Major Jiang is skilled at picking people. That¡¯s fine. This seat agrees to have you two serve as hostages. However, I must state this clearly ¡­ if His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, desire to leave the Hunting Palace within this seven-day period, don¡¯t blame this seat for refusing to adhere by this agreement.¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at Li Yuan before speaking, ¡°Since Sect Master has spoken thusly, this Prince and Imperial Father will not leave the Hunting Palace in the next seven days to show our sincerity.¡±


    At this moment, everyone felt that Jiang Zhe truly possessed ability and wisdom surpassing others. Although they did not understand what kind of agreement he had made with the Fengyi Sect Master, they understood that the Fengyi Sect Master had, at least, been temporarily placated. Seven days would be sufficient for the appropriate arrangements to be made. When the time came, no matter how the Fengyi Sect Master tried to cause trouble, the losses suffered would be greatly reduced. Moreover, being able to negotiate an appropriate resolution was the best case scenario. After all, at present, everyone was worried that the Fengyi Sect Master would begin a slaughter. As for those rebels, they could be taken care of in the future.


    Moreover, the two hostages picked by Jiang Zhe were extremely clever. He, himself, was willing to be a hostage, displaying the loyalty and fealty in his heart. As for the Prince of Qi, it was an opportunity for him to atone for his crimes. It could be assumed that he would not reject the opportunity. In addition, the Prince of Yong would definitely not have the heart to sacrifice Jiang Zhe, while Li Yuan would not sacrifice the Prince of Qi. With this, these hostages would not only allow the Fengyi Sect Master to be at ease, it would also not cause discontent among those selected to serve as hostages. As a result, even if they ultimately could not punish the rebels, being able to completely purge the Fengyi Sect¡¯s forces within the imperial court ensured that the gains outweighed the losses.


    Just as everyone had let out a breath and relaxed, Li Hanyou suddenly shouted, ¡°Master, Master! It was Li Zhen, Jiang Zhe, and Xiahou Yuanfeng who spoiled our affairs! Master cannot let them off!¡±


    Fan Huiyao glanced at Li Hanyou, disappointment appearing in her eyes. She replied, ¡°Hanyou, stop speaking. Major Jiang, presumably, my disciples were poisoned at your hands? I wonder how you were able to poison them and if you have the antidote?¡±


    Prepared for this long ago, I calmly answered, ¡°This one has been worried about this long ago. If His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, were to mobilize troops to come rescue the Emperor, what would happen if your honored sect attempted to seize His Imperial Majesty and use him as a hostage? We would surely refrain from attacking, in fear of harming innocents. What then? In order to smoothly rescue His Imperial Majesty, this one asked Princess Changle to dispatch trusted subordinates to switch out the incense burned in the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall to a Leisurely Fragrance from the southern frontier starting yesterday. The scent of this incense gladdens the heart and refreshes the mind. If one were to smell it, one would feel vigorous, with a clear mind. In truth, this was all down to luck. The majority of the Fengyi Sect disciples come from rich and powerful families, and would not stop incense from being burned. However, if the Leisurely Fragrance were to be continuously breathed in for a day or more, and then the scent of the Crow¡¯s Head Straw was breathed in, also specially produced in the southern frontier, it would cause one¡¯s limbs to grow weak. The reason why this one insisted upon coming to the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, even when ill, was to bring the refined ointment manufactured from powdered Crow¡¯s Head Straw. I then had Xiaoshunzi use his internal energy to send out the scent. As everyone¡¯s smell was confused by the medicinal fragrance on my body, no one noticed the scent of the Crow¡¯s Head Straw as a result. Moreover, the Princess long ago mixed the antidote into the drinks consumed by His Imperial Majesty and all of the daren. That is why only your honored sect¡¯s disciples were poisoned.¡±


    Fan Huiyao smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Major Jiang is deserving of being the disciple of the Medical Sage, skilled at mixing poisons. This seat admires you greatly.¡± Afterwards, she caught sight of pride flash across Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes, a feeling of gratification welling up from within. It seemed like Jiang Zhe was only human, inevitably feeling pride from being praised. This would be of benefit to her future acts. Consequently, she grew increasingly amiable as she said, ¡°Since that is the case, I would like to ask Major Jiang to deliver the antidote to allow my disciples to leave at the earliest opportunity.¡±


    I glanced at the Prince of Yong, using my eyes to ask for instructions. Li Zhi nodded and stated, ¡°Suiyun, hand over the antidote to the Sect Master. However, Sect Master, please have the disciples of your honored sect hand over their weapons, otherwise this Prince does not dare to be unconcerned.¡±


    Disdain flickered across Fan Huiyao¡¯s eyes, as she replied, ¡°This is only natural. If Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is worried, you can briefly send the Emperor away.¡±


    Overjoyed, Li Zhi agreed, ¡°Since Sect Master is so magnanimous, this Prince will accept your kindness. Changle, quickly go with the two Noble Consorts and accompany Imperial Father to rest in a side hall.¡±


    Princess Changle hesitated momentarily, glancing at Jiang Zhe. She said, ¡°Changle obeys.¡± Finished speaking, she walked towards the raised dais. She intended to go and support Li Yuan.


    None guessed that when she was halfway there, a chilling glint of steel would shoot out and a beautiful voice shout, ¡°Li Zhen! Accept death!¡± The originally collapsed on the floor Li Hanyou suddenly jumped up, pointing her sword and lunging for Princess Changle¡¯s chest. This was completely unexpected. Who could have thought that the poisoned Li Hanyou would be able to do such a thing? Initially, everyone¡¯s attention had been on the Fengyi Sect Master. Who was paying attention to the poisoned Fengyi Sect disciples? Moreover, no one could have expected that right after the Fengyi Sect Master had compromised and reached an agreement, Li Hanyou would act. At this moment, Leng Chuan and Xiaoshunzi were a dozen or more meters away. Although the two simultaneously cried out in alarm and charged forward, there wasn¡¯t enough time for them to prevent Li Hanyou from stabbing Changle. Of the other experts guarding the Yong emperor, many were dead or badly injured. Even those unharmed had paid no attention to Li Hanyou. As a result, no one was actually able to save Changle in time.


    On the Fengyi Sect¡¯s side, Wei Ying, Xiao Lan, and Feng Feifei had retreated to guard the poisoned disciples upon the arrival of the Fengyi Sect Master. They were even more powerless to stop Li Hanyou. In addition, Princess Changle was the primary culprit in dashing their dreams. The thought of rescuing Princess Changle did not cross their mind. The only one who had the power to save Princess Changle was the Fengyi Sect Master. However, when she was about to act, Fan Huiyao felt the qi and blood in her chest roil. In order to not expose any flaws, she could only helplessly maintain a calm expression on her face, watching on with faked indifference. At this moment, she was calculating how to prevent Princess Changle¡¯s death from affecting the agreement that the two sides had reached.


    Footnotes:


    Ò»õê²»Õñ, yijuebuzhen ¨C idiom, lit. one stumble, unable to rise; fig. a setback leading to a total collapse, ruined at a stroke


    ¹â·çö«ÔÂ, guangfengjiyue ¨C idiom, lit. light breeze and clear moon; fig. noble and benevolent character


    ËÄ·ÖÎåÁÑ, sifenwulie ¨C idiom, lit. torn apart into four to five pieces; fig. shattered into pieces


    ºèÃÅÑç, the Feast at Hongmen was an event that took place at the fall of the Qin Dynasty and the beginning of the Chu-Han Contention. Xiang Yu invited Liu Bang to a feast. At the time, Liu Bang had just conquered the Qin heartland, effectively destroying the Qin Dynasty, while Xiang Yu had been embroiled in a bloody battle against a massive Qin army at Julu. The feast was held with the purpose of assassinating Liu Bang. One of Xiang Yu¡¯s cousins, Xiang Zhuang, put on a sword dance. Knowing what would happen and disagreeing with the plot, Xiang Yu¡¯s uncle, Xiang Bo, intervened. Afterwards, Liu Bang made an excuse and was able to flee. As a result, this event became used figuratively to describe any event that was ostensibly held for joyous reasons, but had treacherous intentions.


    »¯¸É¸êΪÓñ²¯, huagangeweiyubo ¨C idiom, lit. to exchange weapons of war for gifts of jade and silk; fig. to turn hostility into friendship

 Chapter 37: Using Blood to Atone for Transgressions

    Chapter 37: Using Blood to Atone for Transgressions


    Everyone could only watch on as Princess Changle was about to perish, when a figure suddenly, surprisingly, and miraculously appeared, putting itself in front of Princess Changle, defending her. In a split second, the sharp sword pierced his chest, blood splattering everywhere. In a heartbreaking voice, that man let out a miserable shriek, crying out the words, ¡°Li Hanyou!¡±


    Originally, when Li Hanyou pierced that man¡¯s chest, she was extremely overjoyed. However, after clearly seeing the man¡¯s appearance, she could not help but be shocked. Hearing that man¡¯s shout filled with bitter resentment, Li Hanyou frenetically shook her head. She released the sword in her hand because it felt like scalding iron, and retreated several steps. But under that man¡¯s blood-red eyes, she felt her legs weaken and she collapsed to the ground. At this moment, the man drew his own sword, brandishing and slashing at Li Hanyou. At any other time, this man¡¯s martial arts were far worse than Li Hanyou¡¯s, and Li Hanyou could easily avoid this attack. However, at this very moment, Li Hanyou was completely flustered. Whatever the reason, she could not personally kill this man. As a result, while Li Hanyou¡¯s mind was in a complete daze, the sharp sword shot past her face, leaving behind a deep, fierce wound that cut to the bone. Only then did Li Hanyou return to her senses, rapidly retreating several steps, avoiding the fate of being beheaded. However, she let out a miserable shriek from the sharp pain on her face and deep concern about her appearance being destroyed. Hiding her face in her hands, she collapsed to the floor.


    This change caused everyone, including the Fengyi Sect Master, to be astonished. Suddenly, a man cried out, ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± It was the Grand General Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Qin Yi. He felt as if something had exploded in his head. Amidst the chaos, he could only see a sword in his beloved son¡¯s chest. With large strides, he walked over, seeking to hold Qin Qing.


    However, someone else¡¯s movements were faster. Princess Changle cried out in sorrow, ¡°Big brother Qin! You can¡¯t die!¡± She was already holding Qin Qing with her arms. However, she wasn¡¯t strong enough. Although she could, with difficulty, hold Qin Qing up, she was on the verge of falling over. Fortunately, Qin Yi arrived at this moment, pulling Qin Qing into his arms. The two supported Qin Qing, allowing him to slowly collapse to the foot of the dais.


    The one who had stopped Li Hanyou¡¯s blow was Qin Qing. Qin Qing was different from everyone else. The entire time, his eyes had not left Li Hanyou. At one moment, filled with loathing. At the next, the loving affection that they had shared. As a result, only he had paid any attention to Li Hanyou¡¯s abnormal activity. For some time now, he had longed for death. Moreover, he knew that Li Hanyou¡¯s swordsmanship was superior to his. If he were to use a weapon to block her attack, he would likely fail. As a result, he had steeled his heart and used his body to shield Princess Changle. Based upon his zealotry, he had surpassed the limitations upon the human body, successfully using his flesh to block that killing blow.


    When the sharp sword penetrated his chest, Qin Qing could finally let loose the pent-up rage and hatred in his heart. As a result, he ignored the disparity between their martial arts skills. When he slashed with his sword, he did not have any excessive expectations that he would succeed. However, he had still managed to destroy Li Hanyou¡¯s appearance.


    Li Hanyou originally hailed from a poor family. As a result, she was not fond of the scent of incense. Although, in order to maintain the proper deportment of a princess of the imperial clan, she had never expressed her dislike, she would always do her best to stay as far away from incense as possible. Although the scent of the Leisurely Fragrance was lovely, for some reason, Li Hanyou did not like its scent. However, if she were to prohibit incense, she worried that she would be looked down upon. As a result, she would painstakingly seize opportunities to patrol or do things on the outside. Therefore, although she was also poisoned, the toxicity level was quite low. After she had taken a general antidote, she was surprisingly able to recover some of her martial arts. By then, however, the Fengyi Sect Master had arrived and begun to negotiate with Li Zhi. Li Hanyou was worried that the Fengyi Sect Master would abandon her and her apprentice sisters. In order to maintain her ability to resist, she had waited to act.


    However, the more she listened, the more Li Hanyou became annoyed. Princess Changle had first transmitted the emperor¡¯s secret edict before poisoning the Fengyi Sect disciples, causing all of her efforts to attain the glory, splendor, wealth, and rank that Li Hanyou desired to be wasted. If she could not kill Princess Changle, it would be difficult for her hatred to diminish. However, when she spoke to remind the Fengyi Sect Master, her words fell upon deaf ears.1 She had always been a proud and arrogant individual. Momentarily, hot anger muddled her mind, surprisingly seizing the opportunity to try to kill Princess Changle. Originally, this sword of hers could only succeed. To her surprise, her sword had been stopped by Qin Qing.


    Regardless of how heartless Li Hanyou was, Qin Qing was her husband. Even if she did not have any true feelings for Qin Qing, their relationship was still there. She had no desire to assume responsibility for murdering her husband. In reality, she had initially intended to wait until the rebellion had been successful to use her power and influence to force Qin Qing to take her back. After all, Qin Qing was a perfectly suitable candidate as a consort. Even if Qin Qing refused to accept such favors and she desired to kill him, she wouldn¡¯t personally do so. Naturally, there would be those willing to do so.


    Under the heavy guilt and shock from killing her own husband, combined with the chaotic state of her mind, Li Hanyou actually forgot to evade, allowing her face to be marred by a deep wound.


    These unforeseen changes caused the tense atmosphere intensify. Everyone gripped their weapons tightly, preparing for the explosive beginning of a melee.


    By now, Fan Huiyao¡¯s qi and blood flow had stabilized. She callously stated, ¡°Li Zhi, do you desire for this seat to begin slaughtering?¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s body trembled. Speaking one word, one sentence at a time, he ordered through gritted teeth, fuming with rage, ¡°No one is allowed to move indiscriminately!¡± Under Li Zhi¡¯s command, the bloody melee that was about to erupt was forcibly suppressed. However, the atmosphere in the audience chamber was stifling, causing no one to dare breathe heavily.


    In a daze, I gazed at Qin Qing. Opening my right hand, I discovered that my right hand was dripping with blood. Just now, when Princess Changle was being attacked, I could only watch on helplessly, completely forgetting everything else. After I came to my senses, I discovered that the fingernails of my right hand had pierced the skin of my right palm. Sparing no effort, I rose to my feet, urgently requesting, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, help me go over.¡±


    With an ashen complexion, Xiaoshunzi came over, helping me walk to Qin Qing¡¯s side. As of now, Qin Qing was unconscious. Kneeling on the floor, I checked Qin Qing¡¯s pulse. After quite a while, I raised my head, catching sight of Princess Changle¡¯s tear-filled eyes and the look of hope in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. Helplessly, I shook my head and said, ¡°General Qin has been pierced in the heart and lungs. There is no way to reverse the situation. If Grand General is willing, this lowly official can use acupuncture to allow General Qin to regain consciousness for a short period of time.¡±


    Feeling as if his life was departing, Qin Yi was left speechless for a moment before he replied, ¡°Daren, please use acupuncture.¡±


    I sighed, accepting the meteorite hairpin from Xiaoshunzi, using it to poke Qin Qing several times. After a short while, Qin Qing coughed several times, opening his eyes. Trembling, Qin Yi¡¯s hand gently caressed Qin Qing¡¯s face. Tears flooded down his aged face, as he said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, this is all father¡¯s fault. In the past, I was always busy and away in battle, and was unable to provide a proper education for you, allowing you to be deceived and toyed with by others. And now, you¡¯ve ¡­¡± Qin Yi could not continue.


    There was no more resentment in Qin Qing¡¯s eyes, only peacefulness and calm. He serenely replied, ¡°Father, this is all because this child was fond of a beautiful woman, causing both His Imperial Father and Father to fall into such a desperate situation. Right now, this child understands the mistakes that I have made and will die to atone for my sins. Father, please do not feel sorrow for this child.¡± His words were incredibly coherent, while his face grew flushed. Everyone knew that these were the last moments of lucidity before death.2 Qin Yi found it difficult to endure the sorrow and grief that he was feeling, but he did not know what to say.


    Qin Qing¡¯s gaze fell upon Princess Changle. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Qin Qing was originally childhood sweethearts with Your Imperial Highness. However, Qin Qing was blunt and stupid, unable to understand the painstaking efforts and sacrifices on the part of Your Imperial Highness for the country and the people. Contrary to what is expected, I actually spoke words of harsh criticism. No wonder Princess became disappointed with Qin Qing.¡±


    In a gentle voice, Princess Changle replied, ¡°Big brother Qin, there is no need to speak of matters of the past. You are still Our Big Brother Qin. Although Changle once blamed you, you ignored the bitterness of our past and saved my life. Changle does not know how to thank you properly. Big brother Qin, if you have any outstanding affairs that need to be settled, please feel free to tell Changle.¡±


    Qin Qing¡¯s eyes dimmed somewhat. He remarked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Qin Qing was incompetent and neglected my duties, causing such a disaster to fall upon my family. I beg the Princess to remember my honored father¡¯s past loyalties and ask His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to blame the Qin family because of Qin Qing.¡±


    Holding her face, weeping, Princess Changle declared, ¡°Big brother Qin, do not worry. We will definitely plea for leniency on behalf of the Qin family before Imperial Father and older brother.¡±


    At this moment, Li Yuan spoke up, ¡°Qin Qing, you save Our beloved daughter. In addition, if it weren¡¯t for the Qin family¡¯s contributions to the rescue of Our Imperial Presence, we would not have been able to so swiftly pacify this rebellion. We will only reward the Qin family. How can We blame them? There is no need for you to worry.¡±


    Qin Qing¡¯s gaze turned to Li Zhi. In a serious demeanor, Li Zhi stated, ¡°General Qin, this Prince vows here to never charge the Qin family with any crime without cause. General Qin Yong saved this Prince¡¯s life, while the elderly general has been known for his wholehearted loyalty. You have also saved my sister. This Prince¡¯s heart is completely filled with gratitude, and will definitely not repay kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    Only with these promises did Qin Qing finally relax. Reaching out his hand, he grabbed onto Jiang Zhe¡¯s hand. In a weak voice, he said, ¡°Brother Jiang, I, Qin Qing, have always looked down upon you. However, today, I was completely won over. Her Imperial Highness, the Princess, has endured a pitiful fate. You must not turn your back on her. Do not hesitate to advance because of your different statures and supposed proper etiquette.¡± As he spoke, his voice fell away. Outside of me, it was unlikely that there was that many people who heard what he had said.


    I grieved. Although I had long known of Li Hanyou¡¯s real identity, I had never thought of reminding Qin Qing. I had watched idly as Qin Qing had fallen deeper and deeper in love with her. Utterly remorseful, I murmured, ¡°General Qin, do not worry. My feelings for the Princess are sincere. I will definitely not forsake her. As long as Jiang Zhe is alive, I will ensure that the Qin family does not encounter disaster.¡±


    Hearing my whispered promise, a satisfied smile appeared on Qin Qing¡¯s face. Taking another look at his father, he stated, ¡°Father, this child is going to take his leave.¡± As he finished speaking, Qin Qing¡¯s eyes closed, his breathing weakened. In the blink of an eye, he had departed for the underworld.


    Qin Yi shouted, ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± The grief-stricken shout combined with Li Hanyou¡¯s mourning cries traveled a long distance. With raging hot anger in his eyes, Li Zhi callously stated, ¡°Sect Master, Li Hanyou chose this moment to murder. It would be quite unreasonable for her to be let off. Sect Master, please hand over Li Hanyou to this Prince for punishment.¡±


    After remaining silent for a moment, Fan Huiyao replied, ¡°The one she killed was Qin Qing. Since Princess Changle is in good health, there is no need for you to make things difficult for her. In the future, how you pursue her is your business.¡±


    Li Zhi was somewhat hesitant. If Li Hanyou were let off so easily, it would be a terrible let down to the Qin family. Although Qin Qing had first made a mistake, it was the Qin family that had rescued the emperor. At this moment, holding his son¡¯s corpse in his arms, Qin Yi abruptly stated in a heavy voice, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there is no need to worry about this elderly subject. His Imperial Majesty¡¯s safety is more urgent. Allow Li Hanyou to leave. In the future, there will be ample time3 to exact revenge.¡± His voice was full of grief and sorrow.


    Still hesitating, Li Zhi glanced at Jiang Zhe. Contempt and scorn flashed across my eyes, as I gravely stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please do not betray the Grand General¡¯s kindly intentions.¡± Li Zhi heaved a sigh and spoke no more.


    Fan Huiyao shook one of her fingers and pointed. Li Hanyou immediately collapsed, losing consciousness. Xiao Lan came over and took the antidote from Xiaoshunzi, handing it to the Fengyi Sect members. It wasn¡¯t long before all of them could move again. However, to guard against all eventualities, all of their weapons had been taken away. Fan Huiyao stonily ordered, ¡°You will first go to the rendezvous point that this seat arranged earlier and wait. This seat has already left behind a handwritten command there. You all only need to follow that command. If this seat is unable to continue to exercise command over the Fengyi Sect, then Ling Yu will take the position of Sect Master. Wei Ying will hold the position of a Guest Retainer. Ji Xia will take the post of Enforcement Elder. Junior apprentice sister Ji, inform Ling Yu that the three of you must work together towards a common purpose and must not contest control of sect.¡±


    All of the members of the Fengyi Sect solemnly and respectfully saluted, obeying, ¡°We solemnly comply with Sect Master¡¯s orders.¡± Afterwards, Ji Xia led them away.


    Wei Ying and Feng Feifei followed right behind Ji Xia. Two of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordswomen picked Li Hanyou up and followed them out. Just as Xiao Lan was about to leave, Li An, who had always remained paralyzed on the ground, suddenly and frantically reached out and grabbed onto Xiao Lan. He said, ¡°Beloved concubine, bring Us along!¡±


    Xiao Lan hesitated for a moment, gazing up at the Fengyi Sect Master. The Fengyi Sect Master unfeelingly shook her head. Lowering her head, Xiao Lan looked at Li An. The current Li An had completely lost the prestige and bearing of a member of the imperial clan. Loathing grew from Xiao Lan¡¯s heart. She forcefully kicked Li An away before leaving in a relaxed fashion. Li An was in so much pain that snot and tears flowed. Li Zhi frowned. Waving his hand, he had several imperial bodyguards walk over and drag Li An to the side, to prevent him from remaining a disgrace.


    At this moment, Qin Zheng walked towards the exit with her head down. She too had to leave. As a rebel, if she didn¡¯t go, the only road before her was death. However, she was deeply apprehensive in her heart. Without the Prince of Qi¡¯s handwritten command, it would be impossible for the Prince of Qi¡¯s army to attack the Prince of Yong¡¯s army. As a result, she had cooperated with her apprentice sisters and forced the Prince of Qi to personally write that missive. In order to be absolutely safe, the one who went to deliver the command was her father, Qin Wuqi. However, it was now clear that the Prince of Qi was not sincere in his allegiances, otherwise Jiang Zhe would not have been able to hide at the palace hall that the Prince of Qi was staying at. That handwritten command definitely had problems. Her father had likely already been imprisoned by the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates. If she were to rush to the Prince of Qi¡¯s army, even though there was no way for her to command them to retrieve the situation, there were high hopes that she would be able to rescue his father. The affection between husband and wife was already as thin as paper. It was impossible for her to rescue her beloved son from within the capital. The only hope she had was to rescue her father. Right now, Qin Zheng had no desire to lose the few relatives she had alive.


    After taking a few steps, Qin Zheng subconsciously turned around and looked. Behind rows of weapons, the Prince of Qi stood with his hands behind his back. The prince¡¯s expression was placid, staring fixedly at Qin Zheng. His eyes were filled with gratitude and elation. Qin Zheng felt a twinge of love, understanding that Li Xian was happy that she was able to escape. Recalling her own conduct that caused the Prince of Qi to not know what to do in the future, remembering her beloved son in the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence in Chang¡¯an, she slowed her steps. Seeing this, the Prince of Qi suddenly turned his head away, no longer looking at Qin Zheng. However, Qin Zheng could see his entire body shaking. It was clear that he did not want her to worry about his safety and stay behind.


    Qin Zheng¡¯s mind was completely blank, only remembering the books on womanly conduct that she had read as a child, the exhortations of listening to one¡¯s husband after being married. She had always greatly scorned those exhortations. However, at this moment, she finally realized the real meaning behind those words. If a married couple could not be of one mind, then there could only be pain, suffering, and disputes. Thinking of the current distress being experienced by the empress and Noble Consort Ji; thinking of Noble Consorts Zhangsun and Yan¡¯s willingness to sacrifice their lives to shield Li Yuan; thinking of Qin Qing, dead by Li Hanyou¡¯s hands; Qin Zheng ultimately stopped. Her gaze stupidly fell upon Li Xian again. Although this man had brought her much misery, if it weren¡¯t for her continued refusal to cut off her relationship with her sect, how could the results be like this? Even after she had brought him such suffering, this man still refused to delineate a separation between the two of them. Having such a husband, how could she let him go? At this moment, Qin Zheng deeply regretted her failure to single-mindedly attend to her husband.


    Just then, Xie Xiaotong turned her head and called out, ¡°Senior apprentice sister, quickly!¡±


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s brows furrowed and she asked, ¡°Zheng¡¯er, what are you hesitating for?¡±


    Coming to a decision, Qin Zheng turned around and kowtowed. She said, ¡°Master, please forgive this disciple for being unable to listen and obey to your commands.¡±


    In a cool voice, Fan Huiyao replied, ¡°Zheng¡¯er, you have always been confused. Master has never blamed you. Right now, don¡¯t tell me that you still have excessive expectations in your heart? Hoping that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, can save your life?¡±


    Qin Zheng ignored the Fengyi Sect Master. She shouted, ¡°Qin Zheng is a consort of a prince of Great Yong. I do not know what it means to be loyal to my country and instead have rebelled. As a daughter, I was unable to admonish my father to be loyal and righteous, causing my father to perform inappropriate tasks on his daughter¡¯s behalf. As a wife, I failed to scrupulously abide by the dictates of womanhood, failing to play the traditional roles of a wife and rebelling against natural human relationships. As a mother, I have failed to serve as an example, unable to raise my beloved son with benevolence, to the point that my child is now implicated because of me. Imperial Father and second brother, His Imperial Highness has always been loyal to the dynasty. Even using intimidation and coercion through any methods available on the part of the Crown Prince and this guilty wife, we were unable to mobilize a single soldier subordinate to His Imperial Highness. Imperial Father, second brother, and all of the generals, please recognize this. Qin Zheng has performed such disloyal, unfilial, heartless, and unjust acts, and does not have the face to remain alive on this earth. Imperial Father, please forgive His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Xian cried out in alarm, ¡°Zheng¡¯er, you mustn¡¯t do anything foolish!¡± Just as he was about to leap forward to stop her, he was prevented from doing so from the multitude of soldiers between them. In addition, Li Xian¡¯s internal energy had not yet recovered. There was only enough time for him to take a few steps forward before a golden hairpin appeared in Qin Zheng¡¯s hands.


    The sharp hairpin was aimed at her throat. Qin Zheng smiled a splendid and sweet smile. This hairpin was a gift from Li Xian after they had married. Then, in an instant, the golden hairpin pierced her throat, blood gushing forth. With this, Qin Zheng died.


    Li Xian could only rush over and pull Qin Zheng¡¯s beautiful body into his embrace. Flustered, he attempted to use his hands to try and stem the flow of blood. But with the way that the blood was gushing forth, how could he stem it? In a voice filled with sorrow, he cried out, ¡°Zheng¡¯er ¡­ Zheng¡¯er ¡­ You cannot die! It is all because I failed you. I should not have allowed them to dictate your life.¡± However, at this point, Qin Zheng was no longer breathing.


    Li Xian¡¯s gaze fell upon the Fengyi Sect Master, his eyes radiating boundless remorse and wrath. To his side, someone spoke some words to him, but he did not hear a single syllable. Picking up his wife, he did not look at anyone, staggering as he made his way towards the exit. When all those who thought to stop him saw Li Xian¡¯s bloodstained clothes and his eyes brimming with despair, grief, and indignation, they silently retreated. Li Zhi sighed softly. Gesturing with his hand, several of his trusted subordinates followed Li Xian out.


    When Li Xian¡¯s figure had disappeared, Li Zhi candidly stated, ¡°Fengyi Sect Master, are you satisfied? Without you sowing discord, how could the relationships between father and sons, between brothers, become like this? Right now, your honored sect¡¯s disciples have all departed. Sect Master, please temporarily take up residence at the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. In the next seven days, this Prince will definitely not dispatch anyone to pursue and kill your disciples. However, Sect Master must also scrupulously abide by your promises and is not permitted to take a step out of the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode.¡±


    ¡°Even without my sect¡¯s participation,¡± retorted Fan Huiyao frankly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you, the Prince of Yong, would be willing to renounce the Imperial Throne? Right now, the Throne is yours for the taking. The Crown Prince plotted treason and rebelled, forever losing his qualifications to ascend to the Throne. The Prince of Qi is also suspicious. From this day forward, you can kill or imprison them as you will. As for your Imperial Father, I wonder if you are going to force him to abdicate?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for Sect Master to waste your time thinking about these matters,¡± riposted Li Zhi, ¡°These matters are the affairs of my imperial household. If Sect Master is still worried, at most, this Prince can come and be Sect Master¡¯s hostage.¡±


    Fan Huiyao took a look around, seeing the resentful gazes on the faces of everyone in the audience chamber. She was filled with disappointment and frustration. Slowly, she replied, ¡°This seat has already made a promise. It is sufficient to have Major Jiang and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, serve as my hostages. However, let me say this clearly. It will be impossible for Your Imperial Highness to dispatch men to pursue and kill my disciples without my knowledge. In the next seven days, if someone departs from the Hunting Palace, this seat will absolutely not let matters lie.¡±


    Li Zhi did not respond. His gaze fell upon Jiang Zhe. He saw the doggedness and resolution in Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were filled with hatred and death. I nodded my head resolutely. Li Zhi¡¯s heart leapt. Could it be that Jiang Zhe already had a way of completely destroying the Fengyi Sect? As a result, Li Zhi calmly stated, ¡°This Prince agrees to this condition. Sect Master, after you ¡­¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÖÃÈôØèÎÅ, zhiruowangwen ¨C idiom, lit. to turn a deaf ear; fig. to pretend not to hear


    »Ø¹â·µÕÕ, huiguangfanzhao ¨C idiom, lit. final radiance of the setting sun; fig. flash of lucidity or activity before death


    À´ÈÕ·½³¤, lairifangchang ¨C idiom, lit. the future is long; fig. there will be ample time for that later, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there

 Chapter 38: This Regret, Interminable

    Chapter 38: This Regret, Interminable


    I wrinkled my brows as I set down a black stone while picking up a bowl of medicine, its fragrance assailing my sense of smell. I drank the medicine in one gulp. Setting the bowl down, I smiled at the Fengyi Sect Master and stated, ¡°If Sect Master doesn¡¯t mind, this one is somewhat learned in the art of healing and is willing to diagnose and treat Sect Master.¡±


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s pair of clear, limpid eyes above her veil displayed a shred of disdain. She impassively declined, ¡°This seat dares not trouble you. It is a mere seven days. This seat will be able to persevere.¡± As she spoke, she sat down a white stone.


    I smiled helplessly. It could be assumed that the Fengyi Sect Master did not trust me, worried that I would poison her medicine. Under normal circumstances, when the Fengyi Sect Master was uninjured, trifling poison would naturally not harm her. However, with the current state of her conditions, it was difficult to say. The Fengyi Sect Master was seriously cautious and careful.


    Taking a look at the weiqi board, the formation of my pieces was broken and in disorder. What an embarrassment! If I didn¡¯t have ulterior motives, what was the point for me to involve the Fengyi Sect Master and play weiqi? However, the Fengyi Sect Master probably also didn¡¯t want us worrying that she would just depart, thus agreeing to my request. As a result, we began to play weiqi in the reception hall. Otherwise, regardless of whether she recuperated or cultivated, it would all be better than accompanying me, someone who had caused her great ambitions to fail.


    Glancing again at the board, I tossed the black stone aside and admitted defeat. Picking up a brush at the side, I considered for a moment before writing a prescription. Handing it to Dong Que, I said, ¡°I¡¯ve added two ingredients to the prescription. Deliver it in four hours. In addition, go take a look and see if Xiaoshunzi has come out of secluded cultivation. If he has come out of seclusion, have him come over.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi would be a better opponent for the Fengyi Sect Master in weiqi than me. Ever since the Prince of Qi had shut himself gloomily in his room on a daily basis, who could help? Otherwise, would there be a need for me to accompany the Fengyi Sect Master while ill?


    Accepting the modified prescription, Dong Que respectfully withdrew. The Fengyi Sect Master gazed out past the beaded curtains, having no interest in collecting the stones. Within the courtyard, the leaves of the parasol tree had yellowed. With the cold western wind, this autumn was truly bleak and desolate. After a while, the Fengyi Sect Master furrowed her long, shapely eyebrows. She could hear someone walk gently over. That person¡¯s light and slow pace carried a peculiar cadence, almost as if the person was in harmony with the surrounding environment, noiselessly walking through the dead leaves and leaving no wake passing through water. The person¡¯s martial arts had already reached the Natural State. Fan Huiyao sighed lightly. When she had reached such a state, she was thirty-five years old.


    Shortly after, Xiaoshunzi pushed aside the curtains and walked in. Having not seen him in three days, I noticed that his aura had transformed again. In the past, he was like a sheathed sword or a covered lamp. Although veiled and obscure during normal times, when crucial moments arrived, such as when he stood before the Fengyi Sect Master, he would be unable to cover his overwhelming vigor and sharpness. But right now, his aura was as refined and elegant as a piece of jade, gaining mellowness and gentleness. Even before the Fengyi Sect Master, he remained calm and elegant. Although I did not understand the mysterious profoundness behind the improvement of his cultivation, I could guess that Xiaoshunzi had already reached a higher state under the pressure and painstaking cultivation of these last several days. Pouring a cup of wine for myself, I picked it up, offering it to him. I stated, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, congratulations on gaining a higher level of cultivation.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi came over and accepted the cup, replying, ¡°Many thanks to the young master. This servant¡¯s improvement is all due to Sect Master Fan.¡± Finished speaking, he unhurriedly saluted the Fengyi Sect Master.


    A look of regret flashed across Fan Huiyao¡¯s eyes as she stated, ¡°Little brother Li¡¯s rapid improvements to his martial arts leaves this seat filled with admiration. Pitifully, Brother Li is willing to serve as a servant even with such ability. Truly a pity. Isn¡¯t Jiang daren treating little brother Li too poorly?¡±


    Both Xiaoshunzi and I smiled faintly. We exchanged looks. How could an outsider understand our relationship? How could our relationship be simply described as one between a master and servant? Further, Xiaoshunzi willingly served as a servant to better completely reject others¡¯ efforts at recruitment. In addition, others could not treat him as a simple servant, while his status as a servant enabled him to not have any qualms while acting, allowing him to ignore status and morality. This was the most important reason why we were master and servant.


    ***


    Opening his eyes, Li Xian could feel a headache rush to his skull from the hangover. He had drunk himself asleep these past few days, waking up the next day with a splitting headache. After he rose from bed, he saw on the table beside the bed a bowl of sobering medicine. He drank it in one gulp; his brows could not help but furrow from its bitter taste. These last several days, while he had served as the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s hostage, he didn¡¯t need to do anything, merely staying within the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. As a result, he ended up using alcohol to numb himself. Although some of this was the result of the psychological shock from the death of Qin Zheng, Li Xian understood that this wasn¡¯t the real reason. In any event, Li Xian had long been prepared for Qin Zheng¡¯s death. Once the coup d¡¯¨¦tat failed, the imperial clan would absolutely not tolerate a treasonous, rebel consort. Although Qin Zheng¡¯s death was a result of the choices she had made, even if she had been able to escape this time, she would be living the life of a renegade. What caused Li Xian such suffering was the current challenging situation that he found himself in. Although the Prince of Yong had yet to state how he would be punished afterwards, Li Xian understood that the best case scenario was to lose his military command, allowing him to become an idle imperial clansman. If he were unable to return to the battlefield, Li Xian did not know how he would be able to spend the rest of his life.


    After bathing and changing, a transformed beyond recognition Li Xian walked out of his room. Since this was his destiny, he needed to ensure that he did not become a joke in other people¡¯s eyes. Arriving in the courtyard, Li Xian could hear the sound of stones being placed upon a chessboard. His heart leaping, he walked towards the reception hall. Parting the beaded curtains, he walked in. With one glance, he caught sight of Jiang Zhe playing weiqi with the Fengyi Sect Master by the western window. However, although the expression on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face was leisurely, the expression on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face was solemn and grave. In addition, seeing the stone in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hands, he immediately realized that the one actually playing against the Fengyi Sect Master was this eunuch. After Li Xian had walked in, neither the Fengyi Sect Master nor Xiaoshunzi raised their heads to take a look. It was only Jiang Zhe who turned his head to look and smile slightly. Afterwards, Jiang Zhe rose to his feet, letting Xiaoshunzi take his seat, walking over.


    Saluting Li Xian, I asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, is your state of mind better?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for you to ask such a question when you know the answer?¡± answered Li Xian rhetorically with a sigh. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right ¡­ these last few days, I have ignored what has been going on outside. Has Imperial Father issued any edicts?¡±


    Seeing Li Xian¡¯s wan and sallow features, I replied, ¡°From what this subject knows, His Imperial Majesty has already issued an edict deposing His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, from the position as heir apparent. The Crown Prince¡¯s treasonous rebellion will be adjudicated by the Imperial Secretariat, Ministry of Justice, and Imperial Censorate. According to this subject¡¯s speculations, he will either be imprisoned for the rest of his life or ordered to commit suicide. The Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate Eastern Palace officials will all be handed over to the Ministry of Justice to be charged. At best, they will be dismissed from their positions, never to be employed by the state again. Concubine Xiao¡¯s name has been expunged from the Imperial Clan Records. The children she bore have all been demoted to commoners. The Crown Princess has been demoted to the Duchess of Han, while the Crown Prince¡¯s heir has been demoted to become the Prince of Anguo of the second rank and sent to his fiefdom. Without an imperial edict, he is not permitted to leave his fief. As for the children bore by the other concubines, they will all be handed to the Duchess of Han to raise. Although their names will remain in the Imperial Clan Records, they have all been stripped of their titles and rewards.


    ¡°As for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s punishment, it will have to wait until His Imperial Majesty returns to the capital to be determined. However, although the Princess of Qi has committed suicide, the criminal charges remain. His Imperial Majesty has already expunged her name from the Imperial Clan Records. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s heir bore by the Princess of Qi will not be implicated. However, he will not be permitted to inherit Your Imperial Highness¡¯s principality.¡±


    Li Xian sighed and said, ¡°Second brother is benevolent and magnanimous, and was lenient. Please tell him that I am willing to relinquish my military authority.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there is no harm in having a good discussion with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong,¡± I comforted. ¡°It is possible that Your Imperial Highness may acquire an unexpected gain.¡±


    Li Xian ruefully replied, ¡°Suiyun, there is no need to console me. I will not be reluctant and hold onto my military authority. Presumably, as long as I am cautious in my conduct, second brother will not excessively make things difficult for me. Oh, that¡¯s right. How was Lu Jingzhong punished? Second brother probably detests him bitterly.¡±


    I smiled faintly and responded, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, has already dispatched Xiahou Yuanfeng to order Lu Jingzhong to commit suicide. He should die today. Things have been too hectic these past few days. His Imperial Highness had his hands full.¡±


    At this moment, I heard the Fengyi Sect Master state, ¡°To the victor go the spoils. Li Xian, there is no use for you to ask all these questions. If you wish to live a few more years, you had best pledge your loyalty to the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Li Xian did not reply, hints of scorn appearing on his face. It would be impossible for a proud and arrogant prince to compromise, kneeling on the floor, begging for forgiveness.


    ***


    In a side hall in the Jade Qilin Palace Hall, Lu Jingzhong stood before the window, calmly gazing out. Having recognized that his natural endowments were poor, he had thus never spent much time practicing martial arts. As a result, after he had been placed under house arrest by the Fengyi Sect, although he was resentful, he did not resist. In any case, if the Fengyi Sect desired to exercise control over the court, it would be impossible without him. Aside from him, no one could organize and command the crown prince¡¯s faction. Therefore, he ignored the complacent and rash actions taken by Li Hanyou and company. In any case, a coup d¡¯¨¦tat demanded military force. There was no need for him to be involved. However, there were some things that could not be performed by these egotistical and overconfident women. For example, in order to force the Prince of Qi to mobilize his troops, the Fengyi Sect had no choice but to release him from his house arrest. Although Lu Jingzhong was still prohibited from taking a step out of the Jade Qilin Palace Hall, he knew that when the time came to negotiate with the Yong emperor, they would need his help. These matters could not be handled by Li Hanyou and company. Even Wei Ying, who possessed surpassing talent, was his inferior when it came to the subtleties of negotiating court politics.


    However, the Prince of Yong had successfully reversed the desperate crisis. Hearing the sounds of battle in the Hunting Palace, Lu Jingzhong¡¯s heart sank, becoming as cold as ice. He understood well. No matter how capable an adviser and strategist, they were useless when they were to personally face weapons. The crown prince¡¯s defeat signified his own defeat. When a nest was overturned, how could the eggs remain intact?1 These last few days, while he had remained under house arrest in the Jade Qilin Palace Hall, he had contemplated his chances for survival. Unfortunately, although he wasn¡¯t willing to die together with the crown prince, Lu Jingzhong had no intention of pledging allegiance to the Prince of Yong. The Prince of Yong had many capable individuals by his side¡ªShi Yu, with talent to become prime minister; the three distinguished heroes were skilled civil officials; in the military, he had Zhangsun Ji, Jing Chi, and other generals; and a master of strategy in Jiang Zhe. How would he be able to find shelter in the Prince of Yong¡¯s service? In addition, he had been the crown prince¡¯s prime adviser, repeatedly pushing the Prince of Yong into dangerous and hazardous positions. The Prince of Yong would absolutely not attempt to recruit him. Lu Jingzhong had likely remained under house arrest without being punished either because the Prince of Yong was too busy to worry about him, or was unwilling to allow him to die so easily.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard tramping from outside. They were orderly and vigorous, presumably from an elite unit of troops. After the soldiers reached the door, they separated and stood on either side the entrance. Then one of them pushed the door to the room open and walked in. Lu Jingzhong turned to look, catching sight of Xiahou Yuanfeng in a set of azure robes. In Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s hands was a tray. On top of the tray was a small, green jade bottle. After Xiahou Yuanfeng entered the room, the soldiers outside closed the door behind him. Xiahou Yuanfeng set the tray with the jade bottle down on the table at the center of the room. In a callous voice, he stated, ¡°Lu daren, this lowly official has been sent to see daren off.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong trembled inside. An indescribable exhaustion seeped through into his mind. Walking to the table, he picked up the jade bottle. Playing with it in his hand, he remarked, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng, it is common for the disciples of my Freezing Moon branch to slaughter one another. However, I do not understand why you betrayed the Crown Prince. You must know that if you hadn¡¯t transmitted that secret edict ordering Qin Yong to rescue the Emperor, the Prince of Yong would definitely have been killed. When the time comes, your position will be far higher than your current one. Since we are martial uncle and nephew, please let me understand.¡±


    After remaining silent for some time, Xiahou Yuanfeng replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Martial Uncle already know? I was poisoned by Major Jiang and was forced to surrender.¡±


    ¡°Do not conceal anything from me,¡± mentioned Lu Jingzhong with a smile. ¡°I understand your character. You would rather use torture to acquire the antidote than reject what is near to seek what is far.¡±


    Startled, Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled. ¡°Martial Uncle truly understands Yuanfeng. Since that is the case, then little nephew won¡¯t conceal anything from Martial Uncle. First, Major Jiang was seriously ill at the time. If I had used torture on him, he would likely have died before I could get any information out of him. Moreover, that man may seem weak, but he possesses a will of steel. If it was a trifling matter, I could maybe force him. But with a matter of such importance, even if I threatened him with death, it would be useless.¡±


    The expression on Lu Jingzhong¡¯s face did not change. He knew that this wasn¡¯t the real objective behind Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s surrender. As expected, Xiahou Yuanfeng continued, ¡°There is another reason ¡­ this nephew has never considered myself as a member of the Freezing Moon branch. The Freezing Moon branch¡¯s objective is to support a virtuous ruler in times of chaos and reunify the world. Even though of the same sect, its members slaughter one another in order to acquire the position of Sovereign for the sole purpose of being able to take a peek at the Hidden Talisman Classic. However, I, Xiahou Yuanfeng, am not so ambitious. In my eyes, the Hidden Talisman Classic is completely worthless. Others will be responsible for fighting to unify the Middle Kingdom. I only desire power and authority, being able to enjoy the pleasures of life. I have no desire of becoming the Sovereign of the Freezing Moon branch. As a result, pledging my allegiance to a virtuous ruler is a shortcut for me. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is muddleheaded and incompetent. If he were to become Emperor, not only would Great Yong¡¯s future be in doubt, even those women from the Fengyi Sect would be better able to control the Crown Prince than us. It would be impossible for me, Xiahou Yuanfeng, to become a sycophant even if I wanted to.


    ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is different. Although His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is sagacious and experienced, he is a lot more difficult to wait upon, preventing me from serving him halfheartedly, impossible to escape the Prince of Yong¡¯s eyes if I do not display my true skills and work to the best of my abilities. But based upon my abilities, what do I have to be afraid of? Although His Imperial Highness has a galaxy of talents in his service, most of them are gentlemen, individuals of noble character. There are few vile characters. Regardless of a virtuous ruler or a sage, they all require a vile character such as me. There are some things that a virtuous ruler and his worthy ministers cannot handle on their own that I can take care of. As long as I am loyal to the Prince of Yong, I will surely achieve meteoric success. Compared to the illusory reward, the Hidden Talisman Classic, doesn¡¯t Martial Uncle feel that this nephew¡¯s choice is more realistic? It is only that I needed to pick the proper moment to pledge my allegiance. This time, I contributed significantly to rescuing both the Prince of Yong and the Imperial Presence. In the future, I will surely be placed in an important position by the Prince of Yong. What other opportunity would have been more suitable?¡±


    In the beginning, Lu Jingzhong had an indignant expression on his face. Then, it was gradually replaced by despair, before soon turning into serenity. Forcing a smile, he could be heard to mutter, ¡°So that is the case ¡­ It was I who failed to see through your intentions. Fine ¡­ fine ¡­ this is your choice. Does your father know?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng casually answered, ¡°Nobody understands a son better than his father.2 What¡¯s more, father was never involved in this rebellion. As a result, there is no need to worry for martial uncle to worry about him.¡±


    Lu Jingzhong opened the cork of the jade bottle. Suddenly thinking of something, he suggested, ¡°Since worthy nephew has already decided to follow the Prince of Yong, I must remind you of something. By nature, Jiang Zhe is deceitful. His schemes are profound and far-reaching. If that man makes up his mind to harm you, you will definitely lose. You should seize this opportunity, before the Prince of Yong has ascended the throne and while Jiang Zhe is still seriously ill, to kill him. Otherwise, you will always be worth less than and be below Jiang Zhe. In addition, uncle has long suspected that the Prince of Yong has a force operating in secret. That secret force is most likely in Jiang Zhe¡¯s hands. Demonic Shadow Li Shun is an outstanding elite. He is most likely the leader of that secret force, as it is extremely difficult to explain his martial arts and abilities otherwise, and yet his willingingness to serve as another¡¯s servant.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s expression gradually grew ruthless, as he replied, ¡°Martial uncle is truly vicious. You seek to harm me even at death¡¯s door. Although Yuanfeng is a fool, I do understand that Jiang Zhe can only be a friend and cannot be made an enemy. What¡¯s more, although the man¡¯s schemes are profound, his personality dislikes demanding hard work. Otherwise, he would not have been so uninvolved with the affairs of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household while he served as its Major. In addition, as soon as Shi Yu returned to Chang¡¯an, he was able to immediately take control over the affairs of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. If Jiang Zhe were someone interested in authority and power, how would his conduct be so? Furthermore, if that man were truly reluctant to part with power and authority, during the time he spent in Southern Chu, he could have been a high-ranking subordinate of the Prince of De. Based upon his abilities, he should not have distanced himself from the court. Aside from this, if he clings to power and authority, the Prince of Yong will be unable to tolerate him sooner rather than later. For what reason do I need to make things difficult for him?¡±


    Lu Jinzhong showed a slight, wry smile. ¡°You refuse to listen to sincere advice. In the future, it will be too late for regrets. Fine ¡­ fine ...¡± His words were filled with regret and a barely discernible hint of loathing. With a composed expression, Lu Jingzhong drank the poison in the jade bottle in one gulp.


    Gazing at Lu Jingzhong¡¯s corpse, Xiahou Yuanfeng bent over and closed his eyes, distantly asking, ¡°Martial uncle, what was the point of trying to sow discord before dying to the extent that you died unable to close your eyes?¡±


    ***


    Seven days passed by quickly. On the morning of the seventh day, Fan Huiyao circulated her internal energy through her body. Sensing that her internal energy had recovered by seventy percent, she could not help but feel overjoyed. That day, she had agreed to stay behind with the purpose of recuperating from her injuries and then using her martial arts to charge out of the Hunting Palace. At present, although she did not have the appropriate medication to convalesce, having recovered seventy percent of her internal energy was sufficient for her needs. Pushing open the door of her room, Fan Huiyao took a deep breath of the fresh air of fall. Before she checked her surroundings, she resolved to kill Jiang Zhe as her first target. Then, she would kill the Prince of Qi. Afterwards, if she were able, she would go see if she could kill the Prince of Yong. As for Princess Changle, who had ruined her plans, she did not have any intentions to murder her. A woman doing such things only filled Fan Huiyao with admiration and respect. As a result, Fan Huiyao was unwilling to harm her. Although it was said that Crown Prince Li An was still alive, it would be too exhausting to bring him along. If she could rush back to Chang¡¯an in a timely manner, she could take control of the imperial grandson that Xiao Lan had bore. When the time came, it would not be impossible for her to attempt a comeback3 and seize control of Great Yong.


    However, when she checked her surroundings, Fan Huiyao¡¯s heart sank. Neither Jiang Zhe nor the Prince of Qi were within the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. Frowning, Fan Huiyao focused, discovering that in a radius of several li, there were only two individuals present. Fan Huiyao could identity these two individuals from their measured steps. She cruelly stated, ¡°Great Master True Compassion, Demonic Shadow Li Shun, there is no need to wait any further. This seat is already here waiting. It seems like Jiang Zhe is truly intelligent, understanding that this seat was using delaying tactics. But don¡¯t tell me that just the two of you can keep this seat here.¡±


    The door to the courtyard opened and an elderly monk in gray robes walked in, his hands placed together in prayer. Between his brows was a red dot glistening beautifully. At his side was Li Shun, dressed in azure robes. Li Shun had a slight smile on his face. Fan Huiyao laughed pitilessly, her hand grasping the handle of her sword. She said, ¡°Relying upon you, True Compassion, this seat¡¯s defeated opponent. Have you already recovered from the injuries suffered a few days ago? Demonic Shadow, although you have reached the Natural State, you would be able to take a hundred moves from this seat if fighting fairly. But if in a duel determining life and death, based upon this seat¡¯s swordsmanship and experience, you will definitely die.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed humorlessly. ¡°Sect Master, before we begin, I must pass along my young master¡¯s message.¡±


    Fan Huiyao¡¯s heart was stirred as she taunted, ¡°This seat is willing to listen to his clever scheming.¡±


    Ignoring Fan Huiyao¡¯s mocking voice, Xiaoshunzi stated, ¡°My young master has said that, although Sect Master had prevailed earlier, one will suffer grievous injuries in order to win. Great Master True Compassion and Sect Master are both listed among the three grandmasters of this era. Since that is the case, Sect Master must also have suffered terrible injuries. If Great Master True Compassion had died or suffered injuries to the point that he could not come, then Sect Master would surely have fought to the death seven days ago. The Emperor, three Princes, a Princess, and several ranking generals and officials were all within that audience chamber. If the losses suffered were too great, it likely would be difficult for Great Yong to survive the coming wars. This was not a result that the young master was willing to accept. As a result, young master used Sect Master¡¯s unwillingness for mutual destruction to compromise and come to an agreement with Sect Master. Young master was able to predict that Sect Master would adhere to the seven days as agreed to stall for time. However, Sect Master has forgotten something. Regardless of Great Master True Compassion¡¯s life or death, he will definitely not permit Sect Master to continue to bring calamity upon the world. As expected, five days ago, the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Eighteen Arhats all arrived at the Hunting Palace. As for Great Master True Compassion, he arrived two days ago. It is only that young master had long ago predicted this and had His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, dispatch men to welcome them far away from the Hunting Palace. As a result, they only arrived at the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode today.¡±


    Contempt flickered across Fan Huiyao¡¯s eyes. She mocked, ¡°Although the numbers are many, a pack of wolves is no match for a fierce tiger. They are useless even if they are many.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled faintly and replied, ¡°My young master understands this point, stating that a thousand elite soldiers can defeat a mob of ten thousand. As a result, he had an ulterior motive for making this agreement. May I ask Sect Master: is the medicine Sect Master took the Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill?¡±


    Fan Huiyao proudly replied, ¡°That¡¯s correct. It was personally concocted by the Medical Sage, himself. Without this pill, this seat would likely have been unable to rush for several hundred li to arrive here at the Hunting Palace. If your young master had also not taken this medicine, he likely would have died within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall.¡±


    A murderous intention flashed in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, as he explained, ¡°That was the Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill. However, Sect Master seems to have forgotten something. Sir Sang should surely have informed you that this pill can only be taken at a moment of life and death. In addition, one must rest properly to recover for several days after taking the pill.¡±


    Fan Huiyao was startled, anxiety growing within her. At the time, Sang Chen had indeed spoken these words. However, she had never thought that she would need to take this medicine. Beyond that, she trusted in the profound and mystical qualities of her internal energy. As long as she was able to survive, she could self-treat her internal injuries. As a result, she had not taken Sang Chen¡¯s warning to heart.


    Smiling derisively, Xiaoshunzi continued, ¡°As expected, Sect Master did not take Sir Sang¡¯s warnings seriously. That day, when Sir Sang entrusted this medicine to me, he warned me that the Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill is concocted using the treasures of our world and all kinds of rare and precious medicinal ingredients. It can arouse the human body¡¯s hidden potential, preserving one¡¯s life. If someone with heavy internal injuries, with their heart on the brink of failure took this pill at that moment of death, the pill would completely arouse the blood in one¡¯s body. However, all things that have benefits also have drawbacks. With the arousal of one¡¯s potential, which can result in an unexpected recovery,4 it, however, consumes its user¡¯s life force. Therefore, after one¡¯s life has been preserved, one must take all kinds of supplements to make up for the deficiencies. Sir Sang left this medicine behind because of the heavy injuries to my young master¡¯s heart and the inefficacy of other methods. It was prepared for any contingency, and using this pill to arouse young master¡¯s potential, allowed him to remain alive to this day. Although this method is extremely dangerous young master would have no need to worry about dying at any moment if it were successful, though he would be unable to completely recover his health. A few days earlier, didn¡¯t Sect Master see my young master consume medicine as food on a daily basis? This was to seize this golden opportunity to treat the side effects of the pill. At the time, young master once suggested helping treat Sect Master as well. Unfortunately, Sect Master, as expected, refused young master¡¯s offer.¡±


    Her voice somewhat husky, Fan Huiyao returned, ¡°How would this seat dare to consume Major Jiang¡¯s medicine? The poisoning techniques of a personal disciple of the Medical Sage are incomparable in this world. This seat does not dare to have a taste of his abilities.¡±


    ¡°Your fear was within my young master¡¯s calculations,¡± responded Xiaoshunzi proudly. ¡°That day, young master explained how he poisoned your sect¡¯s disciples for the sole purpose of arousing Sect Master¡¯s wariness. As a result, Sect Master would not casually consume medication. Otherwise, regardless of whether Sect Master adhered to Sir Sang¡¯s warnings, Sect Master would rather believe in the warning than ignore it. Sect Master would surely invite capable doctors to help treat your internal injuries. My young master negotiated this seven-day agreement to ensure that Sect Master did not have any opportunity to take any medication and heal your injuries. Of course, if Sect Master truly dared to take the medicine that my young master prepared, my young master stated that he could only take the risks and poison Sect Master.¡±


    Sweat flowing freely from Fan Huiyao¡¯s forehead. She had never anticipated that Jiang Zhe¡¯s scheming would actually reach such a state. Her delaying tactics had actually gratuitously given him the advantage.


    Xiaoshunzi continued, ¡°My young master took the risks and stayed behind in the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode for seven days. Every day, he invited Sect Master to play weiqi and sip tea. In order to confuse my young master and lead him to believe that Sect Master would adhere to agreement and commit suicide, Sect Master would inevitably not reject my young master¡¯s invitations. As a result, Sect Master was too busy to take note of your own changes. Moreover, with the recovery of Sect Master¡¯s internal energy, Sect Master would simultaneously redouble the consumption of your life force, as Sect Master would remain under the misconception that everything is within your hands and would not pay any attention to the exhaustion of your vitality.¡±


    Subconsciously, Fan Huiyao glanced at her two hands. Her pair of beautiful hands had indeed lost its luster. She had believed that this was all because of her injuries and did not expect that it was an indicator of her impending death.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi struck another psychological blow as he added, ¡°Young master stated that Sect Master was always conceited, always on guard against others¡¯ plots, not expecting that time would actually be young master¡¯s greatest advantage. Right now, Great Master True Compassion¡¯s internal energy has recovered to fifty percent. In his case, there is absolutely no future of hidden harm upon his cultivation and life. This one is also willing to use all my strength. As for Sect Master, your internal energy is in actuality your remaining life. As such, young master believes that the two of us will be able to ensure Sect Master is unable to escape from here. Originally, if Great Master True Compassion had not come, young master could only mobilize the remaining experts to contend with Sect Master. Now that Great Master True Compassion and the senior monks from the Shaolin Temple have come, they have ensured that young master¡¯s force is even more abundant. However, young master also stated that as he does not know martial arts, he will not remain in the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode to await death. Right now, all the important personages within the Hunting Palace have already gone into hiding. No matter how formidable Sect Master is, you will be unable to find them straightaway. Young master said that as Sect Master travels afar to the underworld, he will not personally see you off.¡±


    Fan Huiyao suddenly laughed heartily. It was a good while before she was able to cease her laughter and state, ¡°Good, good ¡­ This seat has spent my entire life fighting throughout the world. At the end, falling into the hands of a weak and feeble scholar. Good ¡­ Let this seat see if I can take a few more lives with me as I die!¡±


    Great Master True Compassion and Xiaoshunzi simultaneously took a step forward. The atmosphere between the three seemed to congeal. A gust of autumn wind blew past, and yellow leaves, as far as the eye could see, fluttered through the world, whirling around the three. However, the leaves did not touch the three¡¯s bodies, pushed away by the qi emitted.


    At this moment, atop a distant tower with a view of the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode, I stood beside the Prince of Yong, looking out the window, gazing in the direction of the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. Then, a deafening sound came from the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. At the beginning, it was the thunderous sound of qi colliding. Afterwards, it was the sound of sword qi ripping apart the vast sky. Next, it was the sound of buildings crumbling, flying sand, and rolling pebbles. Ultimately, the sound was increasingly piercing. Although we were far away, both of us wore suffering on our faces. When those sounds reached our ears, it was like rolling thunder, practically puncturing our eardrums. Fortunately, I had made preparations beforehand, cotton stuffed into my ears. Li Zhi also followed my example.


    After a while, eighteen gray figures entered the ruined Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. Within a hundred paces, smoke and dust roiled through the air. We could see how the fight was going. However, as we were standing aloft, we could still see the dazzling, silver rainbow of the sword. Eventually, from within the smoke and dust, a lengthy laugh could be heard. The laugh was originally sweet-sounding and moving. However, at present, it was filled with wrath and reluctance. Soon after, with a bang, a dazzling and violent blaze burned from within the smoke and dust. When this raging inferno erupted, its speed was as swift as lightning. The area it covered was over a zhang5 in diameter. The flame was cylindrical. At its center, the flame was azure colored. On the outside, when the white colored flame reached the exterior, it became a dazzling crimson color.


    I could finally relax. The laugh came from a woman, filled with the sorrow of a heroine meeting her end and the resentment of her lofty aspirations turning to dust. It could be assumed that my plan was already successful. My mind relaxing, I collapsed into a chair, feeling my limbs grow weak. Successfully forcing the Fengyi Sect Master to commit suicide was probably the biggest risk that I had taken in my life.


    Footnotes:


    ¸²³²Ö®Ï£¬ÑÉÓÐÍêÂÑ, fuchaozhixia, yanyouwanluan ¨C idiom, lit. when the nest is overturned, how can the eggs remain intact; during the Three Kingdoms period, a minister named Kong Rong was executed. When news spread to his sons, they used this to remark that it would be impossible for them to escape, and sure enough, they were quickly arrested and executed.


    Öª×ÓĪÈô¸¸, zhizimoruofu ¨C idiom, lit. nobody understands a son better than his father; fig. a man¡¯s father knows him best


    ÖØÕûÆì¹Ä, chongzhengqigu ¨C idiom, lit. to reorganize flags and drums; fig. to regroup after a setback, to attempt a comeback


    ÆðËÀ»ØÉú, qisihuisheng ¨C idiom, lit. to rise from the dead; fig. an unexpected recovery


    Roughly 2.4 meters

 Chapter 39: Unceasing Repercussions

    Chapter 39: Unceasing Repercussions


    With difficulty, I rose to my feet. Returning to the window, I gazed once again at the Autumn¡¯s Return Abode. After a while, over a dozen figures walked out slowly from within the smoke and dust. I squinted, studying carefully. From the foremost gray-clothed monk¡¯s pace and disposition, I could immediately tell that he was Great Master True Compassion. The monks behind him all had majestic and vigorous gaits. Although there were only twelve of them left, there was not the slightest hint of dejection. After a long while had passed, I still had yet to see Xiaoshunzi. I tensed up. My two hands resting upon the window sill tightened, my knuckles whitening. After a while, the roiling dust and smoke was finally dispersed by the autumn wind. Only then did I see an azure-robed figure standing with his hands behind his back within the ruins. The azure robes were speckled with blood. From a distance, the blood was as beautiful as peach blossoms, scattered all over the place on the cloth.1 Before him, a conflagration burned merrily, gradually spreading to the ruined buildings and the surrounding vegetation. By now, imperial guardsmen arrived to put out the fire. Suddenly, the azure-robed man¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared without a trace. Quickly rubbing my eyes, I saw that his figure had reappeared somewhere else. Instantly, before I had even blinked a few times, he appeared at the foot of the tower that the Prince of Yong and I were in. At this moment, Great Master True Compassion and the Shaolin monks were still some li away.


    At this moment, Li Zhi was practically dancing a little jig2 as he walked over. Animatedly, he stated, ¡°Suiyun, it was truly due to you that we were able to not only force the Fengyi Sect Master to kill herself, but you also prevented us from suffering irreversible damage. This Prince is truly left speechless ¡­ truly speechless.¡±


    Finally able to relax, I turned my head. Smiling, I replied, ¡°This was all due to the contributions of Great Master True Compassion and the senior monks of the Shaolin Temple that we were able to ensure the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s death. This subject only used delaying tactics to stall for a few days. Moreover, without Your Imperial Highness¡¯s trust in this subject, allowing Zhe to act on my own initiative that day within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, this subject¡¯s stratagem would not have succeeded. Now, with the death of the Fengyi Sect Master, it will be impossible for the Fengyi Sect to overthrow the dynasty. This subject congratulates Your Imperial Highness for eliminating Great Yong¡¯s greatest hidden danger. Your Imperial Highness, please personally go to greet Great Master True Compassion to express your gratitude. In the future, Your Imperial Highness will require the Shaolin Temple¡¯s support to stabilize your position in jianghu. Moreover, dealing with Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect will require a peak expert like Great Master True Compassion to take command.¡±


    Eager to take action and rubbing his hands together,2 Li Zhi spoke, entirely joyous, ¡°Suiyun, do not worry. This Prince will go immediately to greet the Great Master. However, Suiyun, are you not going to see the Great Master?¡±


    ¡°This subject is about to collapse,¡± I replied, smiling wryly. ¡°If Your Imperial Highness empathizes with my condition, it is best that this subject be allowed to rest.¡±


    Li Zhi gazed at me with worry. Seeing that my expression was only somewhat tired, he stated in relief, ¡°Suiyun, you have to rest properly. Going forward, this Prince still has to capture all of those supporting the Fengyi Sect in one go before reforming the laws and discipline of the court. These are all complicated tasks. This Prince will have to rely upon Suiyun¡¯s help!¡±


    I smiled slightly, but did not respond. There were many things that needed to be handled in the coming days. It was not a simple task to reform the laws and discipline of the court, especially as the emperor was still alive. In addition, although the Fengyi Sect had lost its central pillar in Fan Huiyao, their painstakingly nurtured strength had intertwined with the Yong court. This strength was not easy to deal with. However, I did not need to worry about these matters. Presumably, Shi Yu had already made preparations. Moreover, there would always be more individuals willing to gild the lily rather than provide help in the hour of need.


    Watching the Prince of Yong¡¯s departing animated figure, I released a soft sigh, tears falling down my face. Since entering the Prince of Yong¡¯s service, I had often lingered on the precipice between life and death, exhausting all of my abilities, and shedding blood, sweat, and tears. All of it was for today ... Right now, the Prince of Yong¡¯s succession was ensured. Having lost his position as heir apparent, the crown prince¡¯s grave sin of treason would lead to a lifetime of imprisonment or a forced suicide. The Fengyi Sect, serving as accomplices, had already lost their former splendor. Against the remaining scattered remnants, I had been making preparations since long ago to deal with them. It could be said I had avenged my grievous hatred. If that was the case, to someone with my temperament, what use did I have for glory, splendor, wealth, and rank? My vengeance wrought, it was time for me to withdraw. Tenderness bubbled from within, as I thought about Princess Changle and Roulan.


    At this moment, someone pushed open the door to the room. I did not turn around to look. No one else would enter in such a manner aside from Xiaoshunzi. As expected, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s feminine voice came over hoarsely, ¡°Young master, I fortunately did not fail my mission. The Fengyi Sect Master lit her body¡¯s Samadhi fire, immolating herself.¡±


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Although the Fengyi Sect Master has died, there are still some matters that I require you to handle.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled and replied, ¡°Young master, do not worry. These injuries are nothing. Great Master True Compassion practically handled, by himself, the majority of the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s attacks. Therefore, I only needed to harmonize my qi. Moreover, I have reaped a substantial harvest dueling with the Fengyi Sect Master. It was worth it to sustain such injuries. Is the matter that young master wants me to handle the pursuit and execution of the surviving members of the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Turning around, I solemnly stated, ¡°That day at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, although I gave them the antidote, I also played a trick. Within a month, those poisoned will emit a unique odor that only a wild bird from the southern frontier can smell. I once ordered several men to train several of these birds. As a result, I want you to mobilize the Secret Camp, using those birds to grasp the movements of the surviving members of the Fengyi Sect. For now, do not disturb them. At present, in order to hide their whereabouts, they are definitely using hidden bases that cannot easily be found. I want detailed information on those hidden bases. However, there is one matter that must be done. I want Li Hanyou. This is a matter that I had promised Dong Que.¡±


    ¡°Young master, when all is said and done, it is inappropriate to allow Dong Que to stay by young master¡¯s side,¡± expressed Xiaoshunzi, glancing at me with concern. ¡°What arrangements have young master made for him?¡±


    Sighing, I responded, ¡°The hatred in Dong Que¡¯s heart is deeper than mine. The murder of his parents is absolutely irreconcilable. The Crown Princess¡¯s maid was pregnant when she was murdered. Were it not for the intelligence from the spies planted next to the Crown Prince by the Prince of Yong, I would definitely not have realized that the maid had been murdered. Alas, I underestimated Li Hanyou¡¯s insanity, not predicting that she would unexpectedly be so ruthless and cruel to a maid. Didn¡¯t you once see Dong Que offer sacrifices to his wife and child in the middle of the night? With that kind of bitter and deep-seated hatred, don¡¯t say that Dong Que is unwilling to let matters be even I cannot let Li Hanyou off. Were it not for my failure to think this through satisfactorily, Xiu Chun would likely not have died and Dong Que would not have been left all alone. As a result, I want you to bring Li Hanyou to Dong Que, allowing him to punish that woman however he likes.¡±


    Thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi observed, ¡°It¡¯s only that to capture Li Hanyou alive, it will inevitably disturb the remnants of the Fengyi Sect. It is likely that young master¡¯s plans will be wrecked.¡±


    ¡°Those plans are merely those that I made on His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong¡¯s behalf,¡± I explained, smiling slightly. ¡°Their success will not affect the general situation. However, it would be a pity if those useful chess pieces were to be destroyed for no reason. We cannot go handle this matter directly. However, what we cannot do, the Embroidered Union can. Furthermore, if we are to have the Fengyi Sect to follow my arrangements, we will have to provide them with some honey. Besides, in the eyes of those women, there is only self-interest. If handled appropriately, not only will we not need to use force, we can acquire a method of controlling the Fengyi Sect.¡±


    Seeing Xiaoshunzi somewhat comprehend my intentions, I whispered a few things to him. As he listened, he nodded his head, sometimes even supplementing his own views and ideas.


    After our discussion had reached its conclusion, we returned to our temporary residence. Upon arriving at the small courtyard, I caught sight of Dong Que staring listlessly off into the distance. I laughed and stated, ¡°Dong Que, you must be anxious to pursue Li Hanyou, no?¡±


    Originally, I had believed that Dong Que would be absentminded and blurt out a response. Who could have expected that he would immediately return to his senses? Respectfully, he replied, ¡°That day, young master promised Dong Que that you would take help me take vengeance. Young master would definitely not fail to live up to your promise. Dong Que will have to rely upon young master to attain my vengeance.¡±


    I gave Dong Que a look of praise. ¡°I have already made arrangements for this matter. Within ten days, you will definitely see Li Hanyou. Moreover, I will deliver a complete and intact Li Hanyou to you, allowing you to handle her as you will. However, when this matter is handled, you must depart from Chang¡¯an. Do you perchance have any plans? If you desire to become an official, I will make the necessary arrangements for you. Even so, it is best that you temporarily leave the capital. If you return in five or six years, then there will be no further problems. If you do not wish to become an official, I will provide you with substantial funds, sufficient for you to spend the rest of your life in wealth. What are your plans, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    Thinking it over, Dong Que answered, ¡°This lowly one was originally a loafer. Even if my family is avenged, I have no place to call home. If young master does not discard me, this lowly one desires to remain by and serve at young master¡¯s side. Although young master has the services of Lord Li and young master¡¯s affairs can only be handled by Lord Li, there will always be matters that will be too trifling for Lord Li to handle. This lowly one understands that I do not have the ability to handle important matters, but can handle those trifling and unimportant matters. I wonder if young master is willing to accept me?¡±


    My heart was stirred. Of those who served at my side, Xiaoshunzi held the foremost position, rarely able to leave my side. As a result, he did not have any set duties. Chen Zhen was the one, in practice, responsible for supervising the Secret Camp. Han Wuji was in charge of the businesses of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Although the eight elite operatives were all excellent and talented individuals, each had essentially taken charge of a section of responsibilities. Moreover, I had no intention of burying their talents. In the future, no matter where I took up residence, I would require a supervisor who could handle trifling matters. This Dong Que was a suitable candidate. Besides, although I knew that this man had kept some secrets to himself, if we were really speaking of secrets, those carried by Xiaoshunzi and I were definitely greater than his. With this, it seemed like it would be worth it to take Dong Que fully into my service. Although approving mentally, I smiled and stated, ¡°You must understand that if you become the supervisor handling my external affairs, you will have to meet with many knowledgeable and intelligent individuals. Are you not afraid that your identity will be exposed?¡±


    Dong Que actually smiled and riposted, ¡°Didn¡¯t young master say that after five to six years, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡±


    Startled, I could not help but laugh. ¡°Okay.¡­ Since you are willing to serve, that means that we are bound by fate. In the future, I will treat you as a trusted subordinate, so that our acquaintance was not in vain.¡±


    Dong Que saluted again. Before, although his etiquette was complete and entirely present, it was the etiquette of a subject. Now, the salute that he had performed was one of a servant to his master. I advanced and helped him to his feet. Although I did not understand his reasons for remaining at my side, as long as it was no harm to me, I had no intention of allowing such a capable subordinate to depart.


    Suddenly, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s brows twitched. He whispered, ¡°Great Master True Compassion has come.¡±


    I had some misgivings in my heart. Right now, by rights, Great Master True Compassion should be going to rest. Later tonight, the Prince of Yong was going to host a banquet for the experts from the various sects. Why would Great Master True Compassion suddenly and unexpectedly come at this moment? After a while, an imperial bodyguard came in to report, ¡°Daren, Great Master True Compassion requests a meeting.¡±


    I gestured towards Xiaoshunzi and Dong Que. Both of them understood. While Xiaoshunzi supported me to welcome the senior monk, Dong Que hid in the inner room. Although Great Master True Compassion had never met Dong Que before, based upon his formidable senses, it would be easy for him to notice Dong Que¡¯s disguise. Although things had been settled, there were still some things that were best kept secret.


    Great Master True Compassion had already changed his clothes. Although his injuries weren¡¯t light and his complexion was pale, his expression remained as calm and plain as always. In a fast pace, I walked forward. Saluting, I said, ¡°Originally, I should have gone to personally thank Great Master¡¯s invaluable assistance. However, Zhe¡¯s health has always been poor and was unable to do so, causing Great Master to come personally. Great Master, please do not blame me.¡±


    Great Master True Compassion raised his gaze and looked at me. At present, Jiang Zhe was close to thirty years of age. But because of his pale complexion, his lack of facial hair, and his delicate attractive appearance, the hair on his temples were already powdered white. His frequent illness heavily taxed his mind and body. However, this combination of delicateness and fragility caused him to appear even more elegant, distinguished, and accomplished, making his bearing seem even more natural and graceful. His eyes carried a profound, serene chill. His gaze was tranquil and calm. Compared to their last meeting, Jiang Zhe seemed to be a bit more vigorous and spirited. No matter how one looked, one could only feel that this young man was no more than a lofty and unsullied scholarly character. Based upon his appearances, who could know that he was a vicious and meticulous strategist?


    Great Master True Compassion sighed inwardly. The Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s martial arts were slightly better than his. For experts of their level, it was possible to be defeated; however it wasn¡¯t easy to kill. Even if were to collaborate with Jing Wuji, even if they were able to defeat the Fengyi Sect Master, she could still easily escape and flee. However, this weak and feeble scholar, with meticulous care, had used cruel chained strategies to force the Fengyi Sect Master to fall into a situation where she could only die. Ultimately, that once-in-a-generation heroine and peerless woman perished within the imperial clan¡¯s Hunting Palace. This was enough to cause Great Master True Compassion to tremble with fear. Just now, he had heard reports from his disciple and learned the details of what had happened. This youth, at this most critical juncture, had put his life on the line to save the desperate crisis, pacifying the rebellion and rescuing the Imperial Presence. Carefully observing this man¡¯s conduct, the man¡¯s strategies were sinister and ever-changing, able to penetrate every nook and cranny, birthing deep fear in all.


    The more he understood Jiang Zhe, the more worried Great Master True Compassion became. In the past, the Fengyi Sect Master was also a magnificent and outstanding character. If not for an ill-considered mistake, how would she have caused such problems for the world? This man¡¯s intelligence and knowledge was greater than the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s. At present, now that the Prince of Yong was clearly the next sovereign of Great Yong, this Jiang Zhe, as the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted subordinate, would certainly wield great authority in the future. If he were to make a mistake as well, it would inevitably cause the common people to be plunged into misery and suffering, causing the rivers to flow with blood.


    It was because of these fears that Great Master True Compassion had come to personally pay a visit to Jiang Zhe. After both parties had made their proper greetings, they took their seats. Reciting one of the many names of the Buddha, Great Master True Compassion stated, ¡°Benefactor Jiang¡¯s resourcefulness is boundless. The Fengyi Sect Master was forced to die from self-immolation. Although this old cassock was able to contribute my humble efforts, without Benefactor Jiang¡¯s planning, the Fengyi Sect Master would likely have been able to flee and come back to haunt us. Alas, Benefactor¡¯s stratagems are excessively vicious. At present, Benefactor is His Imperial Highness¡¯s trusted and major subordinate. By your side you are accompanied by an expert like little brother Li. With a single mistake, you can cause countless innocents to suffer. Henceforth, I ask that Benefactor is able to observe the will of the Heavens and give the common people the chance to live in peace. Would Benefactor please not blame this old cassock for his wordy exhortations?¡±


    Initially, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that this senior monk was unavoidably being a busybody. However, seeing the grave and solemn eyes of Great Master True Compassion, I thus solemnly replied, ¡°This youngster understands the cyclical nature of Heavenly Law and the inevitability of retribution. These are engraved in this youngster¡¯s heart. In the future, if there are any errors and insufficiencies in my conduct, I ask Great Master to remind me.¡±


    Great Master True Compassion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Don¡¯t tell me that this man is trying to ensure that I not simply focus upon him, but upon the empire at large? If I were to worry about his conduct at all times and were to admonish him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I would owe this man a favor? However, after carefully considering matters, Great Master True Compassion could see that Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression was completely sincere. He could not help but think, Fine ¡­ If this man is truly a wicked and evil character, his true character will be revealed sooner rather than later. Moreover, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is an enlightened ruler. What reason do I have to be consumed by groundless fears?4 After thinking this through, Great Master True Compassion did not say anything extra, only uttering a few idle words before rising and departing. As he was about to depart, Great Master True Compassion glanced keenly and intensely in the direction of the inner room. He could faintly sense that there was someone inside. However, that man¡¯s breathing was even and subtle, clearly possessing deep internal energy that was quite unique. Due to this hidden man, Great Master True Compassion¡¯s mind could not help but carry private worries.


    After Great Master True Compassion departed, with an ashen face, Xiaoshunzi stated, ¡°This old monk surprisingly dares to reprimand young master, truly ridiculous. Does young master desire to teach him a lesson?¡±


    I smiled indifferently and replied, ¡°The wise man knows he knows nothing, but the fool thinks he knows all. The Great Master has a merciful heart and mind. This is his advantage. Moreover, this matter is a reminder to us. In this world, there is nothing that can remain hidden for all eternity. These years, in order to attain vengeance, I have committed numerous cruel and ruthless tasks. Although I have no regrets, there will inevitably be those who bear an irreconcilable hatred towards me. It is only that this time with the Fengyi Sect Master, I do not know how many people will be implicated. By provoking the world¡¯s resentment and causing everyone fear, it seems that I already have fallen into a dangerous situation. With this, the matter that we discussed must be quickly taken care of. All right, I need to think about that the arrangements. There is no need for you to get involved. Go take care of the matter involving Li Hanyou. If this matter is not settled, I will be unable to rest easy.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi silently listened to my words, his expression gradually relaxing. ¡°Young master speaks the truth. Although the old monk was rude, the heart cultivation methods that he gifted to young master are quite useful. These last few days, after practicing them, young master¡¯s health has indeed improved. Considering this matter alone, I will not make things difficult for him.¡±


    On the fourth day of the tenth month, the Imperial Presence returned to the capital. Sitting inside a carriage accompanying the army, I was leisurely and relaxed. After the Yong emperor returned to the capital, an enormous storm would break out. This was completely unavoidable. Even if Li Yuan desired to be half-hearted, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, would definitely not agree. Although the ones who rescued the Imperial Presence were the Qin family, it would be reasonable to say that the situation rested in Li Yuan¡¯s control. However, there were some changes to the inevitable and right situation because of some subtle reasons. First, although Qin Qing had died by Li Hanyou¡¯s hands, if it weren¡¯t for Li Yuan¡¯s decision to betroth them, it would not have led to today¡¯s results. Although Qin Yong had rescued the Imperial Presence, everyone knew that the people who had transmitted the emperor¡¯s secret edict were the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates. With this, the Prince of Yong not only contributed to the pacification of the rebellion, he was also an entirely worthy5 candidate as heir apparent. Combined with his usual prestige, he had already completely surpassed Li Yuan¡¯s power and prestige. Beyond all this, the Prince of Yong had taken the most risks. As a result, the handling of the aftermath could absolutely not bypass his involvement. However, the Prince of Yong had long made preparations for matters within the capital, relieving me of worry.


    Before rescuing the Imperial Presence at the Hunting Palace, the Prince of Yong had dispatched trusted imperial bodyguards to deliver a letter to Shi Yu in the capital. Upon receiving the letter, Shi Yu made careful and meticulous arrangements, constantly monitoring all of the important ministers of the court. Although neither Wei Guan nor Zheng Xia, responsible for the governance and defense of the capital, were ordinary individuals, how were the many years of the Prince of Yong¡¯s management typical? Moreover, in these last several years, the Prince of Yong had cast a wide net, secretly controlling a majority of the low level officials. Although he was unable to control the court, it was quite easy for him to undertake such a surveillance operation. Besides, Shi Yu had managed the Prince of Yong¡¯s affairs in Chang¡¯an for many years. As a result, Shi Yu was able to completely sever the communications between the Hunting Palace and Chang¡¯an. While the Hunting Palace was embroiled in a life and death struggle, Chang¡¯an remained undisturbed. After the disciples of the Fengyi Sect had escaped, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t interested in sending a message to Chang¡¯an, they simply did not dare to throw away their lives by going to Chang¡¯an. As a result, the messengers that they dispatched were only normal disciples. All of them were either captured or killed by Shi Yu.


    After the Fengyi Sect Master was killed, the Prince of Yong had dispatched men back to Chang¡¯an to report the situation to Shi Yu. With this news, Shi Yu raised his vigilance, not daring to lower his guard. Moreover, the Fengyi Sect had many accomplices within the court. In addition, the entire court was filled with Wei Guan¡¯s students and old friends. If something unforeseen were to happen before the emperor and the Prince of Yong returned to the capital, the foundations of Great Yong would likely be shaken. Consequently, Shi Yu decisively sought out Zheng Xia. Zheng Xia had always been upright and plainspoken. Although Wei Guan¡¯s qualifications and position were above Zheng Xia¡¯s, Zheng Xia was the one who was the Yong emperor¡¯s mainstay. When Zheng Xia saw the emperor¡¯s secret edict and the Prince of Yong¡¯s handwritten message, he carefully asked several questions before believing Shi Yu¡¯s words. Zheng Xia¡¯s conduct was extremely decisive, immediately cooperating with Shi Yu to place Wei Guan under house arrest before easily seizing control of the situation in Chang¡¯an. With Zheng Xia appearing, the civil officials in the court all trembled as they followed orders. As for the military officials, though they belonged to different factions, understood that Zheng Xia and Shi Yu represented the orders of the emperor and the Prince of Yong, and did not dare to disobey. As for the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates, one, they always been at a disadvantage, while two, they had not received any orders from the Prince of Qi. As a result, they tacitly accepted everything that occurred. Everyone was waiting for the enormous changes that would occur when the Yong emperor returned to the capital.


    A storm was brewing.¡­


    Footnotes:


    ÐÇÂÞÆå²¼, xingluoqibu ¨C idiom, lit. scattered about like stars in the sky or chess pieces on a board; fig. spread all over the place


    ÊÖÎè×㵸, shouwuzudao ¨C idiom, lit. hands dancing and feet leaping; fig. dancing and gesticulating in joy, dance a jig


    Ħȭ²ÁÕÆ, moquancazhang ¨C idiom, lit. to rub one¡¯s fists and wipe one¡¯s palms; fig. to roll up one¡¯s sleeves for battle, eager to get into action or start on a task


    è½ÈËÓÇÌì, qirenyoutian ¨C idiom, lit. the man of Qi fears the sky falling; fig. groundless fears, the sky is falling!


    µ±Ö®ÎÞÀ¢, dangzhiwukui ¨C idiom, lit. fully deserving, without any reservations; fig. entirely worthy

 Chapter 40: Sincere Mercy, Vanished Enmity

    Chapter 40: Sincere Mercy, Vanished Enmity


    On the ninth day of the tenth month of the twenty-fifth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the Emperor charged the Crown Prince with treason, issuing an edict ordering his suicide. The deceased Crown Prince was buried with rites befitting that of a prince, but was not permitted to be buried in the dynastic tombs. He was posthumously granted the title of Li, meaning tyrannical.


    ¡ªGreat Yong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Li


    On the fifth day of the tenth month, while the Yong emperor was journeying back, Chang¡¯an had already been pacified. After discussions between Zheng Xia and Shi Yu, both decided to conceal what had happened. As a result, although the popular sentiment in Chang¡¯an was one of great anxiety, no one knew of the tumultuous events that had occurred at the Hunting Palace. On the sixth day of the tenth month, Zheng Xia led a number of imperial bodyguards and rushed to have an audience with the emperor. As Zheng Xia was meeting in secret with the Yong emperor, I was already long prepared. Although I could not know what they were discussing, I knew that Zheng Xia would not be muddleheaded.


    Only when Zheng Xia entered the Yong emperor¡¯s tent and noticed that the Yong emperor was safe and sound did he relax. After Zheng Xia had finished kowtowing, Li Yuan promptly explained everything that had happened. Li Yuan trusted Zheng Xia implicitly, telling Zheng Xia all of the details that he knew. Hearing everything that had occurred, Zheng Xia was left flabbergasted. However, he had always been adept with his resolution and decisiveness. After calming down, he asked, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, what are your intentions?¡±


    ¡°We are also extremely vexed,¡± expounded Li Yuan in distress,. ¡°Both the Crown Prince and the Prince of Yong are Our sons. We naturally do not desire for brother to kill brother. However, this time, the Prince of Yong nearly lost his life, while We were also nearly murdered as well. It won¡¯t do if we do not investigate this and harshly punish the perpetrators. However, for the Crown Prince to be like this, We are also at fault. Moreover, the Empress once tried to hang herself. Although she was saved by her maids, she is already at death¡¯s door. Having been married for many years, We cannot steel Our heart.


    ¡°In addition, there¡¯s also the Prince of Qi. This child also has greatly valued camaraderie. This is his virtue and also his shortcoming. Right now, he is indeed implicated in this affair. Regardless of what happens, he has to be punished. The only question is the severity. His temperament is so stubborn. We are worried that the Prince of Yong would place him under house arrest or demote him to a commoner out of anger. Wouldn¡¯t this leave Us in a difficult situation?


    ¡°And then there¡¯s Prime Minister Wei. Hearing your reports that he has not raised a ruckus, it seems like he truly had no idea about the rebellion. However, it would be too outrageous if the crime of treason is not punished with the familial exterminations. Lord Zheng, please help Us think. How should all of this be handled?¡±


    With a solemn expression on his face, Zheng Xia replied, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, at present, in this subject¡¯s view, it is unimportant how these matters are handled. The most important matter is the father and son relationship between Your Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s mind shook with shock. After all was said and done, he had been emperor for many years now. He had also thought about their relationship, although at the back of his mind. However, he was still caught unprepared for Zheng Xia¡¯s blunt words. He could not help but glower at Zheng Xia.


    Without a hint of fear, Zheng Xia continued, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s kindness to this subject is as heavy as a mountain. Were it not for Your Imperial Majesty and the empire, this subject would never utter such words filled with impropriety. If Your Imperial Majesty is willing to listen to this subject¡¯s words, even if this subject shall be executed, this subject will endure such hardship gladly.¡±1


    After hesitating, Li Yuan allowed, ¡°Lord Zheng, speak ¡­ We know full well your loyalty and devotion.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, at present, it is already impossible to prevent the Prince of Yong from succeeding the throne,¡± observed Zheng Xia, shivering. ¡°The Crown Prince plotted treason and rebelled. By rights, he shall be deposed. The Prince of Yong¡¯s accomplishments are unrivaled in the founding of our Great Yong, and he is also the oldest of the remaining princes. This time, regardless of what Your Imperial Majesty intends, the position of heir apparent is already the Prince of Yong¡¯s. Before, in order to safeguard the Crown Prince, Your Imperial Majesty had suppressed the Prince of Yong. It would be difficult for the Prince of Yong to not harbor resentment. Currently, even if the Prince of Yong seizes the opportunity to take the throne, there will be no one who will oppose it resolutely. To the subjects, loyalty and devotion to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, is the same as loyalty and devotion to Your Imperial Majesty. But if this were to happen, Your Imperial Majesty would be placed in an extremely awkward situation. If Your Imperial Majesty were to personally punish the Crown Prince and company, it would inevitably lead to the Prince of Yong¡¯s dissatisfaction. If the Prince of Yong nurses a grudge, even if Your Imperial Majesty were able to preserve the Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi for now, once Your Imperial Majesty passes, who knows what the Prince of Yong will do that day? If this matter is handed to the Prince of Yong to take care of and Your Imperial Majesty expresses your opinion, then the Prince of Yong would definitely care about Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s thoughts. When the time comes, Your Imperial Majesty will definitely attain your desires and eliminate the estrangement between Your Imperial Majesty and the Prince of Yong.¡±


    Li Yuan lowered his head and considered for a long time. Rising, he saluted Zheng Xia. Greatly alarmed, Zheng Xia promptly stepped away, stating, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, what are you doing? This subject cannot bear to receive such courtesy.¡±


    Gratified, Li Yuan replied, ¡°Lord Zheng¡¯s wise words may be bitter, but they are spoken on my Li family¡¯s behalf. If in the future, the father and son relationship between Us and the Prince of Yong is normalized, the lives of the Crown Prince and the Prince of Yong can be preserved. Then it will all be a result of lord¡¯s contributions.¡±


    Zheng Xia promptly and repeatedly expressed his apologies for the offenses. Li Yuan smiled and continued, ¡°We and Lord Zheng have been liege and vassal for many years now. There is no need to be so clich¨¦d and overly courteous. What¡¯s more, although We were mistaken in some people, We were not mistaken about you, Lord Zheng. We know that Lord speaks forthrightly in remonstration considering Our needs. However, there are some matters where We need you to help Us make a decision. Tell me, what We should do going forward?¡±


    Zheng Xia inquired, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, are you determined to preserve the Crown Prince¡¯s life?¡±


    Somewhat hesitant, Li Yuan responded, ¡°Although the Crown Prince is a degenerate, he is, after all, Our son. We truly cannot bear to put him to death.¡±


    Zheng Xia continued to ask, ¡°Then what about His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi?¡±


    Li Yuan resolutely answered, ¡°Although Xian¡¯er was too excessively attached to camaraderie and is unsuitable to succeed to the Imperial Throne, We truly treasure this son. We cannot permit Zhi¡¯er to harm him.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case,¡± replied Zheng Xia solemnly, ¡°Then Your Imperial Majesty must not shield the Crown Prince, otherwise it will be detrimental to the Prince of Qi.¡±


    With astonishment, Li Yuan asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, considering his political and military achievements, the Prince of Qi cannot compare to the Prince of Yong,¡± answered Zheng Xia. ¡°Considering age, he is younger than the Prince of Yong. As a result, without the Crown Prince present, then the Prince of Qi will have the opportunity to become a general and a subject. However, if the Crown Prince remains alive, then whatever happens, when all is said and done, the Crown Prince is the eldest son and bore by Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s wife. Together, the Crown Prince and the Prince of Qi will have the possibility of rebellion. As a result, if Your Imperial Majesty were to shield the Crown Prince, even if His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, were to agree reluctantly, he would always be suspicious of the Prince of Qi. When the time comes, if someone were to sow discord, the Prince of Qi will die at the Prince of Yong¡¯s hands sooner or later. At that moment, Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s desire to preserve both sons will ensure that neither will be preserved. However, if Your Imperial Majesty were to abandon the Crown Prince, then it would be impossible for His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, to jeopardize the Prince of Yong¡¯s succession. With that, the relationship between liege and vassal will be peaceful.¡±


    After remaining silent for some time, Li Yuan said, ¡°Lord Zheng speaks the truth. Since that is the case, then We can only ignore the fate of that unfilial son.¡±


    ¡°This is only from personal considerations,¡± continued Zheng Xia. ¡°From a legal standpoint, the Crown Prince rebelled in an attempt to force Your Imperial Majesty to abdicate, and enticed Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, to forsake virtuous conduct. These unfilial behaviors and conducts are a failure to one¡¯s father and one¡¯s liege. He also pursued and attempted to kill his younger brother. This is failing his duty as an older brother. How can he be forgiven for such sins? Your Imperial Majesty intends for the dynasty to persevere through the ages. If later generations are not warned of the consequences of such behavior, everyone will mimic the Crown Prince. Wouldn¡¯t this ensure that the Imperial Clan be forever embroiled in internecine strife?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Yuan was deeply frightened. He acknowledged, ¡°Zheng Xia¡¯s words are truly the logic of the world. Good, We are resolved to force the Crown Prince to commit suicide. By rights, the Empress should also commit suicide as well. However, remembering the years as a married couple, she will be demoted to become a commoner, allowing her to live and die as she will. As for the Prince of Qi, We will hand him to the Prince of Yong to punish.¡±


    Zheng Xia solemnly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is wise! These punishments will not only warn future generations, they will also ensure that the Prince of Yong will accept it wholeheartedly. Moreover, the Prince of Qi will not be excessively punished by the Prince of Yong.¡±


    His mind clear and sober, Li Yuan added, ¡°The punishment for the Crown Prince¡¯s family has already been handled. Let all of this become custom.¡­ There is another matter. After We have returned to the capital, I wish to enfeoff Lady Zhangsun as Empress. What does Lord Zheng think?¡±


    At first, Zheng Xia was startled by this sudden decision before he quickly came to his senses. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is wise! This is all that it should be.¡± The liege and vassal exchanged looks and smiled, having reached a tacit mutual understanding.


    Zheng Xia understood that anointing Noble Consort Zhangsun as empress was a truly wise decision. Right now, it was very clear that Li Yuan still needed to sit upon the Imperial Throne for a period of time. It would be problematic without someone supervising the harem. Moreover, in the future, when the Prince of Yong ascended to the throne, he also needed an empress dowager to display filial piety towards. Now that Lady Dou had already been deposed, with the death of the Prince of Yong¡¯s birth mother long ago, and Noble Consort Ji as a rebel, then only Noble Consorts Zhangsun and Yan had the qualifications and the seniority to become empress. However, with the Prince of Qi also involved in the rebellion, Noble Consort Yan naturally also lost the qualifications to become the empress. As for Noble Consort Zhangsun, her status was respectable and prestigious. In addition, Princess Changle had also contributed greatly to pacifying the rebellion. As Princess Changle¡¯s birth mother, then it would be logical for Noble Consort Zhangsun to become the new empress. Moreover, the cleverest part of this choice was that Noble Consort Zhangsun did not have any living sons and would not affect the Prince of Yong¡¯s position as heir apparent. As a result, she could properly serve as a maternal model for the entire nation. Li Yuan considering all of this represented that he was already paving the road for the Prince of Yong to ascend to the throne. Moreover, this also represented that Li Yuan no longer had any fear of his second son. As a subject, Zheng Xia was naturally joyous. Moreover, this kind of matter could not be laid bare, only be hinted at. That was why liege and vassal exchanged looks and smiled.


    After a while, the Yong emperor spoke, somewhat hesitatingly, ¡°Zheng Xia, how do you view the deep love that Princess Changle feels towards Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Zheng Xia cautiously inquired, ¡°What are the intentions of Your Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong?¡±


    With dissatisfaction, Li Yuan responded, ¡°Zhi¡¯er once privately came to see Us, seeking to have Us betroth Princess Changle to Jiang Zhe. However, having seen Jiang Zhe¡¯s extensive scheming mind and poor health, he is not a good match for Changle. As a result, We have already declined. However, Jiang Zhe contributed so greatly. If We are to continue to reject it, it will likely disappoint him.¡±


    After thinking it over, Zheng Xia advised, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how this subject views this matter. On the one hand, Jiang Zhe was once a subject of Southern Chu, while the Princess was once the Queen of Southern Chu. It is in keeping with proper etiquette for Your Imperial Majesty to decline to betroth them. On the other hand, however, Jiang Zhe is at present a subject of Great Yong and has contributed mightily to the pacification of this rebellion, while the Princess is Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s beloved daughter, holding a high and respected status. It would be understandable for a meritorious subject to marry a princess. All this will be dependent on Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°If Jiang Zhe¡¯s health was better, it would be nothing for Us to wed them,¡± mulled Li Yuan after thinking it over. ¡°However, at present, We cannot but be worried. Let¡¯s set this matter aside for now.¡±


    Seeing that it was getting late and Li Yuan was becoming a bit tired, Zheng Xia stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, since everything has already been discussed appropriately, then Your Imperial Majesty should rest.¡±


    ¡°We have already made up Our mind,¡± said Li Yuan, smiling. ¡°In the future, all major affairs of government will be handled by the Prince of Yong. We want to spend a few years in comfort. Lord, do not leave just yet. Draft an edict for Us before you go to rest.¡±


    On the seventh day of the tenth month, Li Yuan returned to the capital, issuing three edicts in succession. First, he ordered the crown prince to commit suicide, granting him the posthumous title of Li, meaning ¡°tyrannical,¡± while the empress was demoted to become a commoner. Second, the Prince of Yong was anointed as the crown prince with supervisory duties over the affairs of state. Third and last, Li Yuan enfeoffed Noble Consort Zhangsun as the empress, picking a day to hold the ceremony. In addition, for her contributions, Princess Changle was bestowed ten thousand households as her income and granted the title of Princess of Ning. A residence was specially built for her.


    The Yong emperor¡¯s swift and decisive actions shocked many people. The court either believed that the Prince of Yong had seized the opportunity to blackmail the emperor or that Li Yuan had been frightened and had lost interest in the affairs of state. No one knew that this was all a result of the words of Palace Attendant Zheng Xia.


    After the Prince of Yong took control of the government, he began what was known in the histories as the ¡°Prince of Li¡¯s Treasonous Incident.¡± A large-scale purge began. Numerous high-ranking officials and distinguished personages found guilty of involvement in the former crown prince¡¯s rebellion were all imprisoned. Aside from these individuals, the total number of people implicated was innumerable. For a short while, the entire court was filled with dread and worry. Only a few individuals figured out that the Prince of Yong¡¯s purge was well controlled.


    The majority of the court ministers implicated came from powerful local aristocratic families. Although these families had made significant contributions to the founding of Great Yong, they now lorded over their territories, seizing land and even going so far as to build a private army. Faintly, one could discern that they were setting up independent regimes. This time, the Prince of Yong was seizing the opportunity afforded by the former crown prince¡¯s rebellion to employ the soldiers under his command to practically completely destroy these families. They employed both subtle and overt methods, frequently annihilating or imprisoning members of those aristocratic families. After all, these families could not avoid having some ties with the Fengyi Sect and Wei Guan. As for the members of the ancillary branches of the families and the commoners who attached themselves to the families, the Prince of Yong did not lightly charge and punish them.


    Having undergone the war between the Embroidered Union and the Fengyi Sect, many of these aristocratic families had already been massacred. Now that the Prince of Yong was borrowing the nominal purpose of investigating the former crown prince¡¯s treason, it left these families trembling like cicadas in the cold of winter. None of them dared to stick their heads out, allowing the Prince of Yong to break them in turn. Within a month, the Great Yong court had a completely new look. Very quickly, the Prince of Yong¡¯s administration of Great Yong was able to return to normal operation with the officials brought back from Youzhou by Shi Yu and those lower ranking officials willing to work. With blood, the dust upon Great Yong¡¯s court was washed away.


    Within all of this, there was a type of court officials who were the first to be purged. These officials¡¯ daughters or wives all had relations with the Fengyi Sect. The lightest punishment was demotion. A bit more severe was dismissal. There were those who were sent to the execution grounds. Many of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s disciples were originally young ladies from important families. Most of them entered the Fengyi Sect in order to improve their status and position. As a result, the majority of them completely cut off their ties with the Fengyi Sect. If these women were able to receive their fathers¡¯ and brothers¡¯ protection, then they would be able to spend the rest of their lives in peace. Although there were some wives and daughters who were abandoned, on the whole, the majority of them were able to make fresh starts. But if the women hailed from impoverished households, and able to marry into distinguished or aristocratic families because of the Fengyi Sect, their fates were quite miserable. They were either divorced by their husbands or completely neglected. However, with the appearance of the butcher¡¯s knife, their miserable and resentful cries were completely covered by the bloody purge.


    In reality, the Prince of Yong wasn¡¯t so ruthless and merciless. There were some officials who were part of the crown prince¡¯s faction or students of Wei Guan. As long as there was no clear evidence of their complicity or participation in the rebellion, and possessing of ability and talent, then they would not be purged. Under the purges guided by the Prince of Yong, the sole force that escaped the purges was the military. The Prince of Yong had issued the order that the officers and soldiers of Great Yong had made heroic contributions2 on the state¡¯s behalf. As such, the Prince of Yong prohibited the purge from affecting the military. Even if he discovered that some of the generals had intimate relations with the Fengyi Sect, as long as they wrote a detailed repentance letter, they would be absolved. As a result, the Prince of Yong¡¯s purge did not endanger Great Yong¡¯s foundation, and instead actually increased the strength of its military, as many younger individuals of aristocratic families and members of jianghu all joined the military in order to avoid being implicated. After the crisis had passed, Great Yong¡¯s military was actually strengthened significantly.


    On the ninth day of the tenth month, Zheng Xia took a bottle of poisoned wine, white damask cloth, and a dagger to the Brocade Peace Palace Hall where the crown prince was placed under house arrest. This was the second time that the crown prince had been imprisoned here. Last time, although Li An was also apprehensive, with Wei Ying¡¯s secret help, as well as the Fengyi Sect, Lu Jingzhong, and company¡¯s help, he knew what was going to happen. However, this time, Li An did not have any support to lean upon. Locked within the palace hall, he could neither eat nor drink. He was already at his final breath.


    Just as Zheng Xia was about to enter the palace hall, he suddenly caught sight of a group of individuals walking over. Based on the embroidered character on the lantern they carried, they were from the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. As they neared, Zheng Xia saw that Jiang Zhe was at their head. Standing behind him in attendance was Li Shun. Surrounding him was a ring of imperial bodyguards. The security was extremely tight.


    Stepping forward, Jiang Zhe saluted Zheng Xia and stated, ¡°On His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong¡¯s orders, this lowly official has come to see off the Crown Prince. Palace Attendant daren, please allow it.¡±


    Zheng Xia frowned. ¡°This is in contravention of proper rites. Do you have the Emperor¡¯s edict?¡±


    A hint of murderous intent flared in Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes. He whispered, ¡°Palace Attendant daren, there is no harm for this lowly official to tell the truth. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, does not know that I have come. I have used His Imperial Highness¡¯s golden pendant to swindle my way past the Imperial Guard and Imperial Palace Guard to arrive here. This time, I must see the Crown Prince. If Palace Attendant daren does not allow it, then Jiang Zhe can only force my way in.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s words, Zheng Xia was greatly startled. He carefully studied Jiang Zhe, seeing the willingness to die rather than yield in Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes. Although Zheng Xia scrupulously abided by proper etiquette, he was not a completely obstinate man. Could it be that this man had assisted the Prince of Yong to force the crown prince because he had an irreconcilable hatred towards the crown prince? This man¡¯s scheming was sagacious and vicious. If I am determined to refuse his request and he is to harbor resentment, it would inevitably give birth to future disaster. It would be fine if he seeks to harm me ¡­ but in the event that this man seeks to sow discord between the Emperor and the Prince of Yong, then it would be my sin. Thinking of this, Zheng Xia stated, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come on the orders of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, this official can allow your presence. Major Jiang, come in with this official.¡±


    Revealing a hint of joy on his face, Jiang Zhe gestured, having the imperial bodyguards remain outside. Accompanied only by Xiaoshunzi, Jiang Zhe followed Zheng Xia inside. Originally, Zheng Xia had two eunuchs that knew martial arts by his side to safeguard against the crown prince¡¯s refusal to commit suicide. Now seeing that the situation had reached such a state, in order to prevent these eunuchs from seeing something they weren¡¯t meant to see, Zheng Xia had them wait outside as well.


    The three of them walked into the Brocade Peace Palace Hall. Within, they saw Li An curled up and shivering on the bed. Zheng Xia could not help but sigh lightly, while Jiang Zhe¡¯s face was stony.


    After Zheng Xia read the edict, Xiaoshunzi brought over the tray that he had taken from the eunuchs and walked over, placing the bottle of poisoned wine, white damask cloth, and dagger on the table. Li An only let out a miserable shriek as he retreated. As expected, he was unwilling to commit suicide.


    Walking close to him, I whispered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, does Your Imperial Highness remember Liu Piaoxiang of Southern Chu?¡±


    Li An¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. It was only some time before he replied, ¡°We remember. We once had the fortune of copulating with her. Didn¡¯t Liang Wan send her back long ago? Jiang daren, please plea for leniency on Our behalf to second brother. As long as Our life is spared, We are willing to spend the rest of Our life in imprisonment or leave home and become a monk.¡±


    I felt blood and qi seethe in my chest. Who could have expected that Liang Wan had still managed to lie to me that day? So the true murderer who had killed Piaoxiang was actually her. As for this Li An, although he had brought about her death, he was not the murderer. However, the more I pondered, the more resentment I felt. If it weren¡¯t for his lust, if it weren¡¯t for Liang Wan¡¯s desire to ensure that his identity remained secret, how could Piaoxiang have been murdered? Reaching this conclusion, I turned to glance at Xiaoshunzi. I stated, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is unwilling to be on his way. Help him.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi glanced at Zheng Xia. In passing, he picked up the bottle of poisoned wine, walking forward and grasping onto Li An. With ease, he forced Li An to drink all of the poison. Very quickly, Li An stopped breathing, his complexion the color purple, with expressions of defiance and remorse on his face. No one would know what he regretted.


    I only felt empty inside. Having avenged Piaoxiang, I surprisingly was at a loss of what to do next. Just then, Zheng Xia spoke significantly, ¡°Jiang daren, the past is the past,3 while the future can still be shaped.4 Do you understand?¡±


    I glanced at Zheng Xia. Stepping forward, I saluted him, stating, ¡°Zheng daren, do not worry. Although Zhe has some selfish motives, I have never sought to incite His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to ignore the relationship between brothers. It is only that the Crown Prince was guilty of monstrous crimes,5 thus Zhe had to personally see my enemy off.¡±


    Although Zheng Xia only heard just the few words of what I said, he could tell what was true and what wasn¡¯t. However, he also knew that was done today could not be undone. There was no point for him to meddle; it was enough to warn this youth to not cause harm upon the situation for the sake of personal vengeance.


    Just as the three were about to depart, commotion came clamoring from outside. Arriving outside, they discovered the Prince of Yong hurriedly rushing over. After seeing Zheng Xia and Jiang Zhe, Li Zhi¡¯s facial expression relaxed and he stated, ¡°Zheng daren, this Prince dispatched Jiang daren to see off the Crown Prince to exhaust the last of our brotherly affection. Zheng daren, please do not take offense.¡±


    Zheng Xia could not help but find all of this a bit ridiculous. However, he knew better than to expose all of this, only replying, ¡°This is normal. Why would this subject take offense? His Imperial Majesty is still waiting for this subject¡¯s report. Your Imperial Highness, please ¡­¡±


    Once Zheng Xia had departed, the Prince of Yong walked over and grimly glared at Jiang Zhe. Li Zhi said, ¡°Suiyun, you¡¯re truly extremely daring, having the impertinence to fake my command. There will be a reckoning after we¡¯ve gone back.¡±


    Then he whispered, ¡°Suiyun, for you to have some a load on your mind, why didn¡¯t you tell this Prince? You are truly ¡­ alas ¡­¡±


    Feeling warmth infuse my body, I turned my head away, hiding the tears spilling from my eyes. In a low whisper, I returned, ¡°This subject dared not allow my selfishness to harm Your Imperial Highness¡¯s interests. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s love and protection moves this subject to tears. In the future, I do not dare to hide anything from Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Zhi sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Xiahou Yuanfeng seeing you enter the palace this late at night, this Prince would not yet have learned of your rash actions. Fortunately, Zheng daren did not blame you.¡±


    After saluting again to express my apology, I followed His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, out of the palace grounds. The entire journey, I felt great gratitude. I would never be able to completely repay His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, for his great grace.


    Footnotes:


    ¸ÊÖ®ÈçâÂ, ganzhiruyi ¨C idiom, lit. as sweet as syrup; fig. to endure hardship gladly


    º¹Âí¹¦ÀÍ, hanmagonglao ¨C idiom, lit. to ride a laboring horse to great deeds; fig. heroic contributions


    ÍùÊÂÒÑÒÓ, wangshiyiyi ¨C idiom, lit. the past is dead; fig. that was then, the past is in the past


    À´Õß¿É×·, laizhekezhui ¨C idiom, lit. what is to come can still be overtaken; fig. the future can still be shaped


    ¶ñ¹áÂúÓ¯, eguanmaning ¨C idiom, lit. strung through and filled with evil; fig. guilty of monstrous crimes, filled with extreme evil

 Chapter 41: Vanished Like a Spring Dream

    Chapter 41: Vanished Like a Spring Dream1


    While the Prince of Yong was busy with his purge, and the entire court lived in anxiety, there was a secret force that did not cease its activity. On the evening of the twelfth day of the tenth month, at a secluded farm in the countryside, a group of black figures made their way towards the farmhouse. After surrounding the farmhouse, a black-clothed, masked man whispered several instructions in a low voice. A gloomy and cold middle-aged man led two youths and walked towards the door of the farmhouse. He shouted, ¡°Guests have come from afar to pay a visit. Why hasn¡¯t the owner come out to welcome us?¡±


    The door to the farmhouse was softly pushed open. A man and a woman walked out. From that man¡¯s appearance, one could determine that he was astonishingly actually that man who had escaped from the Hunting Palace and disappeared without a trace, Wei Ying. Although he had changed into the rags of a peasant, it was impossible for him to conceal his magnificent and elegant bearing. As for the woman, she was dressed like a village girl. However, her appearance was beautiful and elegant. Her bearing resembled a moon goddess floating elegantly. With a depressed and chilling expression on his face, Wei Ying asked, ¡°Who are you people? Why have you have come here?¡±


    The middle-aged man mildly answered, ¡°You are truly difficult to find. We have been following you for several days. Only now have we finally been able to track you and surround you here.¡±


    Wei Ying frowned. Over these last several days, they had long ago discovered that they were being followed and spying on them. However, Wei Ying and the survivors from the Fengyi Sect did not dare to publicly cause trouble. As a result, they had done their best to avoid the surveillance of these mysterious men. But they did not expect that those pursuing had actually come calling. Who were these people? If they were the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates, an army would likely have appeared to arrest them vestiges. As he considered all this, Wei Ying asked, ¡°Your distinguished self must surely know that you are only able to follow us because we dare not cause an uproar. However, this location is remote and desolate. If you dare to attack us, your gains will not make up for your losses. Quickly reveal your intentions.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s brows arched, as he replied, ¡°Although your distinguished self and company all have excellent martial arts, you may not necessarily be able to defeat bows and crossbows. As for our identity, we aren¡¯t any honorable and glorious sect. We are members of the Embroidered Union. This one is surnamed Huo, currently holding the position of Protector within the Embroidered Union. These two at my side are my Union Head¡¯s trusted disciples. You probably heard of this one. He is called Huo Li.¡±


    When the middle-aged man spoke of ranged weapons, Wei Ying and the woman both heard the soft sound of the loading mechanisms of crossbows. Judging from the sounds, there were over thirty crossbows surrounding the front of the farmhouse. Although there was no sound of crossbows from the rear of the farmhouse, they could hear the faint sounds of breathing. It seemed that these men, as expected, had come prepared. Even if these remnants were capable of victory, they would surely cause a ruckus and disturb the neighbors, the gains not making up for the losses.


    The woman¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed. She looked carefully, seeing that although the middle-aged man¡¯s appearance was ordinary, his bearing and mannerisms were all unusual. As for the two youths by his side, they were both exceptional. The youth named Huo Li was especially outstanding, carrying a calm and unflustered bearing, his appearance handsome. As for the other youth, his appearance was also refined and elegant, his bearing carrying a faintly discernible hint of heroism. They had naturally heard of this Huo Li. Using his own strength, he had thrown Luoyang into chaos. If the other youth had the same status as him, it seemed like the Embroidered Union truly possessed a galaxy of talent. However, this woman had heard her master speak of the secret ties between the Embroidered Union and the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. As a result, she said, ¡°I have long heard that your honored union has reached an alliance with the Prince of Yong. Have you lot come under orders to capture us?¡±


    ¡°Our Embroidered Union does not dare suggest that we have not had any dealings with the Prince of Yong, however our relationship is not one of an alliance,¡± replied the middle-aged man callously. ¡°At the time, we cooperated with the Crown Prince in a smuggling operation. Unfortunately, Li An burned the bridge after crossing the river, and even sought to make things difficult for our Union Head Huo. That was why we divulged information to the Prince of Yong. Although we were unable to depose Li An from his position as heir apparent, we were able to cause problems for him. On this world, we are the only ones allowed to be of disservice to others; no one is permitted to perform a disservice towards us. However, regardless of what has happened, we are not the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates. Our Embroidered Union can cooperate with anyone. However there is one principle that we cannot and will not forget. Our Embroidered Union was founded to resist Great Yong. We will do anything that can cause Great Yong problems. As a result, since your honored sect has failed and suffered a devastating defeat, becoming Great Yong¡¯s great enemy, my Union Head has dispatched this one with some presents for your honored sect.¡±


    So speaking, the middle-aged man gestured with his hand. A young man in black suddenly appeared from within the darkness. The expression on his face was icy, as he walked over carrying an embroidered case in his hands and delivering the embroidered case to the middle-aged man. Taking the case, the middle-aged man opened it. When Wei Ying and the woman took a look, they were both greatly alarmed. Within the case was a thick wad of banknotes. In addition, these banknotes were from the most reputable and richest money house in Southern Chu, located in the capital of Jianye.


    The middle-aged man indifferently stated, ¡°There are banknotes worth two hundred thousand taels of silver here. My Union Head has stated that since you have lost to the Prince of Yong, you are bound to try to make things difficult for Great Yong. However, it would be impossible for you to do so within Great Yong¡¯s borders. No matter how strong you are, it will be impossible for you to go up against the military. As a result, the only option available to you is to go far away. Northern Han is the Devil Sect¡¯s territory; it will be impossible for you to go there. It may be assumed that you will not leave civilization. If that is the case, then the only option available for you to make a comeback is Southern Chu. However, with your devastating defeat, you likely lack the funds to move your operations to Southern Chu. We know that although your honored sect has a lot of profits your expenses are also very large. At present, the majority of your honored sect¡¯s businesses are in Great Yong. It will likely be impossible for you to continue to manage them. As a result, my Union Head specially dispatched this protector with these banknotes, hoping that you will be able to attempt a comeback in Southern Chu. Union Head stated that as long as one is an enemy of Great Yong, they will be our friends. Fairy Ling, are you willing to form an alliance with us?¡±


    That woman was Ling Yu, anointed by Fan Huiyao as the next sect master of the Fengyi Sect. Gazing at the banknotes, she replied, ¡°Although you have spoken honeyed words, there is something that this fairy does not understand. You¡¯re willing to provide us with banknotes worth two hundred thousand taels of silver because we have a shared enemy?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and answered, ¡°Our Union Head has never made a loss. If you are willing to agree to one condition, we will not only provide you with banknotes worth two hundred thousand taels of silver, we will also hand over a portion of our assets in Southern Chu to you.¡±


    Wei Ying and Ling Yu both immediately raised their eyebrows, eyes wide. Although two hundred thousand taels of silver was a significant amount, it would run out one day. However, if they were able to get their hands on the Embroidered Union¡¯s assets in Southern Chu, they would be able to maintain the Fengyi Sect¡¯s expenses. Although they were excited, they were also wary of what this condition might be. Wei Ying walked forward and voiced, ¡°There is no harm for your distinguished self to speak your condition. If we find it reasonable, it may be possible for us to agree.¡±


    ¡°To speak the truth, the Fengyi Sect has suffered a complete defeat and fallen from grace,¡± responded the middle-aged man with a smile. ¡°Your public assets will undoubtedly be confiscated by the Great Yong court. However, you have some secret assets. Right now, it would be inconvenient for you to continue managing them. It would be best to hand them over to our Union. We will perform a bilateral exchange that benefits both sides.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Ying and Ling Yu were interested, the middle-aged man took out another embroidered case. He opened it, revealing several agreements and deed documents. He continued, ¡°These are the deeds to fourteen assets that we have in Southern Chu with a total value of four hundred thousand taels of silver. If you are willing to take comparable value assets to exchange, then our alliance will be formed. Our Embroidered Union is in a difficult position in Southern Chu. Because of our Union Head¡¯s youthful impetuosity, we were too excessive in the chaos that we wreaked upon Southern Chu. However, to topple Great Yong, we have no alternative but to continue operating in Southern Chu. But, if you are to take over, as long as you are able to strengthen Southern Chu, when the time comes, not only will you be able to take vengeance for the pain and suffering wrought upon us by Great Yong, we will also fulfill our long-cherished wish.¡±


    Ling Yu and Wei Ying exchanged a look. Wei Ying walked forward and accepted the second embroidered case, examining the documents within. After looking through them, he turned and nodded at Ling Yu. With a look of joy, Ling Yu stated, ¡°Our sect does have some secret assets in Great Yong. Although they are not worth four hundred thousand taels of silver, they are still worth some three hundred thousand taels. However, with this, you will make a big loss. I do not believe that you wish to be taken advantage of. If there are any other conditions, there is no harm in revealing them. As long as they aren¡¯t too excessive, they can be discussed.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes brightened as he replied, ¡°In reality, we have no alternatives. At present, although our assets in Southern Chu are fairly good, anything that relates to the Embroidered Union in Southern Chu will immediately give rise to disaster. As a result, although we have ample assets in Southern Chu, they are useless to us. In comparison, because the Great Yong court does not view our Embroidered Union with implacable hatred, we have great prospects for future development.2 This exchange wouldn¡¯t be too great of a loss to us. However, if Fairy and Wei daren are willing, we do have a small request. This is a private request from a guest elder of our Union. He wants your honored sect to ¡­¡± Reaching this point, the middle-aged man lowered his voice to a whisper, audible only to the nearby Wei Ying.


    Wei Ying frowned. Turning around, he returned to Ling Yu¡¯s side and whispered a sentence. Subconsciously, Ling Yu was about to reject this categorically. However, Wei Ying spoke several more words. Ling Yu hesitated for a moment before turning and returning into the farmhouse. Wei Ying smiled slightly, asking the middle-aged man, ¡°This request seems a bit odd. She is only one person ¡­ is she really worth three hundred thousand taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°Young master Wei, to speak the truth, this is all the personal grievances between the guest elder and her,¡± replied the middle-aged man in a low voice. ¡°This guest elder has just made a gargantuan, meritorious contribution. This was his only demand. Our Union Head has also agreed. In reality, our losses won¡¯t be too heavy. All that money is ill-gotten wealth. What our Union desires most is to form an alliance with your honored sect. In the future, we will act together against Great Yong with you in Southern Chu and us in Great Yong. For this objective, what is a little bit of money? As for this individual that we are requesting, she is no more than an additional request. To speak bluntly, she was a member of the imperial clan and had a respectable status before, and would naturally be of extreme importance to your sect. But now she is no more than a useless individual with her face ruined. Considering martial arts, your sect has many individuals with martial arts superior to hers. Considering intelligence and ability, you have no use for her. Once you¡¯ve arrived in Southern Chu, the only benefit she can offer as a member of the Yong imperial clan will really be of detriment to your sect¡¯s survival. She is already completely without value for you. As for our Union, we can use her life to acquire the loyalty of a guest elder. This is an excellent transaction. However, to tell the truth, let alone three hundred thousand taels, she isn¡¯t worth a single tael. However, if this money can be exchanged for cooperation with your honored sect, let alone three hundred thousand taels, it would be worth it if we add another three hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Wei Ying sighed. ¡°For your honored union to have a talent like you, no wonder the Fengyi Sect was never able to deal with you. These last few days, we have received little news of what has been happening. How is the current situation? Do you have any news that you can share?¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Young master Wei is worried about your esteemed father, correct? Young master, do not worry. I have heard that the Prince of Yong has been lenient towards your esteemed father, only temporarily placing him under house arrest. However, your esteemed father is currently extremely downhearted. On several occasions, he tried to commit suicide, but failed. At present, he is bedridden.¡±


    Wei Ying sighed again, as he stated, ¡°This is entirely my fault ¡­ I wonder if your honored union is willing to help me, so that my esteemed father no longer needs to suffer?¡±


    A chill appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He could understand Wei Ying¡¯s intentions from his words. Under these circumstances, it would be impossible to rescue Wei Guan. Everyone knew of Wei Guan, as he was the prime minister. In addition, Wei Guan did not know any martial arts. As a result, it would be impossible for him to escape pursuit. Wei Ying¡¯s request was to have the Embroidered Union kill his own father.


    Seeing the great changes on the face of the middle-aged man, Wei Ying hurriedly explained in a low voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t because I am ruthless. My father has always been loyal and devoted to Great Yong. It is said that nobody understands one¡¯s son better than his father. Without the concealment of family love, my father would be able to completely see through me. This is extremely unfavorable to me. Moreover, my father has always been loyal. If he dies from suicide, the court may consider my father¡¯s previous contributions and will certainly not implicate our clansmen. This is also Wei Ying¡¯s laborious intent. Would your distinguished self please help me accomplish this?¡±


    After hesitating, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°This one will have to report this matter to the Union Head. If feasible, the Union Head will take action. If not, there will be no way for us to communicate with your honored sect, at least temporarily. As long as your esteemed father is not dead, young master should know of the results of this matter.¡±


    Satisfied, Wei Ying nodded his head and replied, ¡°There is another matter. Although there have been rumors of the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s death at the Hunting Palace, we do not know the veracity of those rumors. Does your honored union have any news?¡±


    ¡°Our Union Head personally investigated this matter,¡± answered the middle-aged man. ¡°There is at least seventy percent chance of the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s death being true, as the Eighteen Arhats paid a trip to the Hunting Palace and only twelve returned to the Shaolin Temple. When Great Master True Compassion returned to the Shaolin Temple, he immediately went into seclusion to recuperate from his injuries. I¡¯m afraid that the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s death is likely true. However, Great Yong has been unwilling to announce this publicly.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural,¡± replied Wei Ying. ¡°The Devil Sect Sovereign in Northern Han once made a solemn pledge with the Sect Master. If the Sect Master were to die, Jing Wuji would no longer be constrained by that pledge. As a result, it is only natural that the court dare not breathe a word of this to anyone.3 If your honored union were to spread this news, Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect will be sure to grow restless.4 When the time comes, wouldn¡¯t this be of benefit to you?¡±


    ¡°This matter is of great importance,¡± responded the middle-aged man, frowning. ¡°This one cannot make the decisions. However, if this were the case, if the Devil Sect were to invade, they would inevitably affect our power and influence. As a result, our Union Head will likely not agree.¡±


    Wei Ying smiled. ¡°The news cannot be kept hidden forever. This matter will be spread sooner rather than later. If your honored union plans properly, you can seize the opportunity presented for your benefit.¡±


    Although it seemed as if he was excited by the prospect, the middle-aged man did not say a word. Wei Ying understood that it was best to leave it at that and did not continue to try to persuade him.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a middle-aged woman in azure dress walked out of the farmhouse. Although from her appearance, one could tell that she wasn¡¯t young anymore, her appearance was as lovely and sumptuous as ever. Behind her were two swordswomen who carried a stretcher with an unconscious woman upon it. The thick white bandage wrapped around the unconscious woman¡¯s face prevented one from being able to see her facial features.


    A hint of joy appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. Turning, he made a gesture with his hand. Another man in black walked out from within the darkness. His appearance was completely veiled. Arriving next to the stretcher, he ripped off the woman¡¯s clothes without a hint of pity. After carefully examining the red birthmark at the woman¡¯s waist, he rose from his haunches and nodded his head. From this man¡¯s secretive movements and profound internal energy, everyone knew that he was not an ordinary individual. Satisfied, the middle-aged man waved his hand. The two youths by his side took hold of the stretcher and disappeared into the darkness.


    The middle-aged man handed the two embroidered cases to Wei Ying. ¡°Since our alliance is formed, please kindly accept these items. It is also best if we arrange a method for us to communicate. After your sect¡¯s position in Southern Chu has been established and stabilized, we will be able to exchange information. There will definitely be the day when Great Yong will be besieged by threats internally and externally, and fall.¡±


    Murderous intent flashed across the middle-aged woman in azure dress¡¯s face. She replied, ¡°That day won¡¯t be long in the future. This time, with Great Yong¡¯s internal unrest, Northern Han will definitely seize the opportunity to profit from its misfortunes. After we have taken control over the Southern Chu court, we will attack from two sides and will definitely make it difficult for Great Yong¡¯s liege and vassals to rest and eat in peace.¡±


    Overjoyed, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°If that is the case, our Embroidered Union will definitely seize the opportunity to incite a popular uprising. As long as we coordinate inside and out, Great Yong will definitely be destroyed!¡±


    After discussing a method to communicate in the future, the middle-aged man departed satisfied. The members of the Fengyi Sect could just barely see a wave of men in black mutually shielding one another as they withdrew in the darkness and the crossbows in their hands. As a result, all of them drew in a sharp breath. If a battle had broken out, then they would have suffered disastrous casualties. As expected, the Embroidered Union, able to appear and disappear unpredictably in Great Yong, was an unusual organization.


    At this moment, the wan and haggard looking Xiao Lan walked out of the farmhouse. Arriving beside the azure-dressed middle-aged woman, she spoke, ¡°Martial Aunt, although I was not able to discern his appearance, from his bearing and mannerism, he seems like a certain individual. But that individual died long ago, thus I cannot be certain.¡±


    The middle-aged woman, who was Noble Consort Ji, uttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Speak your thoughts. I believe in your perception.¡±


    Xiao Lan solemnly stated, ¡°That man is exceedingly similar to the imperial bodyguard that served by the Crown Prince¡¯s side, Xia Jinyi. However, Xia Jinyi died long ago during the scandal involving Concubine Chun.¡±


    After thinking it over, Ji Xia clapped her hands and replied, ¡°Maybe he is that man. Who could have thought that the Embroidered Union would be so vicious? No wonder they want Li Hanyou. I once heard of Li Hanyou¡¯s real identity from the Sect Master. If that man is really Xia Jinyi, then everything fits. It seems like the Embroidered Union is sincere in their wish to cooperate with us. All right. Go make preparations. We will leave immediately. Only when we have departed from Great Yong will we be safe.¡±


    Everyone voiced their agreement in unison. None of them were clear about Li Hanyou¡¯s true identity, but since Ji Xia had spoken thusly, then it was very likely the case. As a result, they did not ask any questions. As long as the Embroidered Union was sincere in their desire to cooperate, then their whereabouts would not be immediately discovered by the Yong authorities. This was the most important thought occupying all of their minds.


    ***


    When she was splashed awake by a bowl of cold water, Li Hanyou immediately and subconsciously sought to draw her sword. However, it was not at her waist. Opening her eyes, Li Hanyou could feel that she was lying on the ice-cold floor. In front of her was a black-clothed man standing with his back to her with his hands clasped behind his back. At his side were two youths, watching Li Hanyou. One of them had an empty bowl in his hands, clearly emptied to splash her awake.


    Doing her best to try to remember what had happened, Li Hanyou could only remember that before she had passed out, she had drunk the medicine that Ji Xia had delivered her before falling unconscious. A hot rage ignited, as she coldly questioned, ¡°Have they sold me out?¡±


    The man in black replied frostily, ¡°That¡¯s right. We used banknotes worth two hundred thousand taels of silver and four hundred thousand taels worth of assets to trade with your honored sect. In exchange, your honored sect gave us three hundred thousand taels worth of assets and you.¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s heart froze. Over these days, her mind was already near collapse. Having to flee day and night, her grievous wound and the psychological shock of losing power and influence left her in excruciating suffering. Now that she had been abandoned by the Fengyi Sect, she became even more disheartened. Although the resentment from being sold out and betrayed still burned within her mind, she did not have the courage to continue to live. In a dispirited voice, she said, ¡°Good ¡­ Good ¡­ Kill me. In any case, Li Hanyou does not have any path to survive.¡±


    The man in black turned around. Smiling, he declared, ¡°No. I won¡¯t kill you. That would be too merciful and kind to you.¡±


    Li Hanyou could hear an ear-piercing cry of fear sound at her ears. She subconsciously thought to cover her ears, but she soon discovered that the one screaming was her. Trembling, she pointed at the man in black, shouting, ¡°Xia Jinyi, you¡¯re still alive! How are you not dead?¡±


    Dong Que smiled faintly. Before Li Hanyou had woken, he had intentionally removed his disguise and changed to his previous attire. As a result, it wasn¡¯t strange that Li Hanyou was able to recognize him instantly. Opening his mouth, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I should have died long ago, but I was not resigned to die. Therefore, I have come back from the underworld. Qiao Cuiyun, the day you caused the deaths of my parents, murdered Xiu Chun and our unborn child, did you think that you would fall into today¡¯s straits?¡±


    Li Hanyou slowly shrank backwards, her heart filled with panic. She could pretend that she was an imperial clanswoman, but in front of this man, that fake identity was completely worthless. She subconsciously objected, ¡°I am not Qiao Cuiyun. I am Li Hanyou, the beloved daughter of the Prince of Jingjiang. I ¡­¡±


    Before she could continue, Dong Que broke out into laughter. The laughter was filled with mockery and hostility. It was only after some time that he spoke, ¡°You do not have to worry, I won¡¯t kill you. That would be letting you off too lightly. A pheasant dares to pretend to be a phoenix. Such a delightful thing cannot happen in this world. Qiao Cuiyun, you are truly too foolish. Do you know how I am going to punish you?¡±


    Li Hanyou¡¯s heart sank as she trembled. She wouldn¡¯t be so afraid if this man was going to kill her. But upon hearing him state that he wouldn¡¯t kill her, Li Hanyou could feel fear well up from within. She naturally understood what was most painful to a woman. Suddenly, she raised her palm, seeking to slam it against her head and commit suicide. However, as soon as her hand was raised, it powerlessly fell back to her side. Only now did she alarmingly discover that her internal energy had completely disappeared without a trace. Afterwards, she could hear the sounds of Dong Que laughing.


    Speaking slowly and relishing each word, Dong Que stated, ¡°Qiao Cunyun, do not worry. I am well aware of what you want to do. However, now that your beautiful face has been ruined, even if I wished to sell you into a brothel, it would be impossible to find someone willing to buy you. However, do you know that within the depths of the remote mountains, there are frequently families with men of thirty and forty who are not yet married because women refuse to marry into their households? Although your appearance has been ruined, your body is still more than enough for them to be satisfied. I have already found a household for you. It is composed of a pair of brothers, both of whom are nearly forty years old. Alas, they have not yet married. As a result, they have been more than willing to use their savings to buy a woman to be their wife. They will be perfectly satisfied as long as the woman is able to bear and raise children. I have already dispatched a messenger to inform them that I have a woman in my hands. Because she failed to scrupulously abide by the tenets of womanhood, she was divorced and had her face ruined by her husband. However, her figure is extremely arousing. Moreover, she is healthy, capable of bearing plenty of children without any problems. I was willing to sell you to them for a low price and they have already voiced their agreement.¡±


    A look of dread appeared on Li Hanyou¡¯s face as Dong Que continued, ¡°However, in order to ensure that they are not harmed, I cannot allow you to marry them perfectly intact. As such, I have already crippled your martial arts. With this, you will have no way of resisting them. Moreover, after your internal energy has dissipated, it will allow you to successfully become pregnant. However, you have learned too much, making it easy for you to kill a hunter household. As a result, I have used acupuncture to destroy the tendons of your hand and legs. In addition, I have informed them that you once sought to kill your husband and ensure that they are on their guard against you. With these precautions, although you can still walk with some difficulty and pick up some light items, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to harm them.


    ¡°In addition, since you have learned so many things and to prevent you from teaching your children, causing future trouble, I will seal your mute acupoint. Unable to speak and in a location where there is no one literate, how can you teach them? In any case, to that pair of brothers, they only want a woman. They won¡¯t care that your face has been ruined and become ugly. Moreover, to speak the truth, your body is more than enough for them to pleasure themselves for some time.¡±


    Li Hanyou began to collapse, almost as if she was catching sight of the inferno of hell. Crying out miserably, she recoiled, wanting to stay away from Dong Que. However, Dong Que ignored her, instead adding on, ¡°I am not worried that you will be driven insane. A woman¡¯s fortitude and patience is extremely strong. Besides, that pair of brothers won¡¯t mistreat you. To them, you are an asset that deserves to be treasured. Although they are strong and vigorous, causing their demands to be excessive, based upon your well-trained body, you should definitely be able to endure. All right, they are already anxiously waiting. I need to act now. There is no need for you to be afraid.¡±


    Dong Que walked over. Holding down Li Hanyou¡¯s pampered body, he gazed into her eyes and said, ¡°As you are enduring the suffering of living in the remote mountains, there is no harm for you to think of your former glory, splendor, wealth, and rank even though it can be considered as no more than a dream to you. After waking from the dream, you are no longer an imperial clanswoman, no longer Her Imperial Highness, a Princess. You won¡¯t even be a heroine from a famous sect in jianghu. Alas, a dream ultimately is no more than a dream. A short-lived illusion leaves no traces behind and you are still only Qiao Cuiyun. The only difference is that you no longer have parents-in-law and a husband who will love and protect you.¡±


    Li Hanyou, no, Qiao Cuiyun gritted her teeth. When she was about to bite her tongue and commit suicide, Dong Que seized control over her acupoints. He whispered, ¡°You want to bite your tongue and commit suicide, I won¡¯t allow you to die so easily. Originally, I wanted to pull all of your teeth out, but the results would be too ugly. Therefore, I specially came up with an acupuncture technique to ensure that the flesh of your cheeks are unable to exert any force. With this, even if you try to bite your tongue to commit suicide, you won¡¯t be able to do so successfully. At most, you will bleed some. I don¡¯t believe that you have the courage to try this repeatedly. Moreover, of your two new husbands, one of them will always be by your side. Don¡¯t think that you will successfully commit suicide. Furthermore, if you are determined to die, your new husbands will surely come up with ways to ensure that their precious investment is not lost. There is no way for me to know what they will think of. Will they bind your jaw open or something else?¡±


    Li Hanyou could no longer endure Dong Que¡¯s taunting. Her head falling to the side, she fainted. This time, Dong Que did not forcibly wake her back up, because he understood that if he were to continue, Li Hanyou likely would truly become insane. As long as she fainted, once she woke back up again, she wouldn¡¯t become crazy. After all, this was a human¡¯s self-protective mechanism. Gazing at the unconscious Li Hanyou, a hot flame blazed in his eyes. He stated, ¡°Qiao Cuiyun, when next you wake, you will probably already be within the remote mountains. The martial arts that you have trained in and your staunch willpower will ensure that you will not easily become insane, allowing you to experience your deserved retribution with a clear head. Is there any other punishment more suitable than this?¡±


    The two youths standing on the side exchanged glances, fear in their eyes. Both of them knew of the deep hatred between Dong Que and Li Hanyou. But Dong Que¡¯s revenge method was still able to create fear in their hearts. However, they would not stop him from acting. Li Hanyou once attempted to assassinate their young master. They had been made aware of this fact long ago. Thinking of the young master¡¯s near-death experience, they would not be tenderhearted regardless of what punishments Li Hanyou experienced.


    When Dong Que walked out of the secret chamber, seeing Chen Zhen waiting for him, he advanced and saluted, stating, ¡°Many thanks to Supervisor Chen for your help. Dong Que cannot thank you enough.¡±


    Chen Zhen smiled lightly, handing him a piece of paper made from cotton. ¡°On it are the secret branches of the Fengyi Sect that we discovered while following them. This is the intelligence that the young master requires. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring it to him. In addition, please inform the young master that everything has already been prepared. We can act immediately once the young master gives the order.¡±


    Taking the piece of paper, Dong Que replied, ¡°When I return, I will immediately report this to the young master. Supervisor Chen, do not worry. Please inform Supervisor Han that those secret assets belonging to the Fengyi Sect need to be quickly expropriated, so as to prevent the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets from suffering excessive losses.¡±


    Smiling, Chen Zhen acknowledged, ¡°Brother Han went long ago to take care of them. He has an anxious and hot-headed temperament.¡±


    The two exchanged glances and smiled before mutually saluting and departing.


    Footnotes:


    ´ºÃÎÎÞºÛ, chunmengwuhen ¨C idiom, lit. vanished like a spring dream; fig. a short-lived illusion leaves no traces


    ´óÓпÉΪ, dayoukewei ¨C idiom, lit. with great prospects for the future


    »äĪÈçÉî, huimorushen ¨C idiom, lit. important matter that must be kept a secret; fig. don¡¯t breathe a word of this to anyone


    ´À´ÀÓû¶¯, chunchunyudong ¨C idiom, lit. to begin to stir; fig. to grow restless, to become threatening

 Chapter 42: Cool Breeze and Bright Moon

    Chapter 42: Cool Breeze and Bright Moon1


    Accepting the paper made of cotton sent by Dong Que, I read its contents, taking some notes on another piece of paper. Dong Que had explained everything that had happened. Although Dong Que¡¯s retaliation methods were quite spiteful and cruel, in comparison, my methods were probably far more ruthless and vicious. As a result, I did not seek to blame or rebuke Dong Que. Ignoring the deep enmity between him and Li Hanyou, I always believed that one should take responsibility for one¡¯s actions. Furthermore, I believed that rather than waiting for the Heavens¡¯ retribution, it was better for me to do it. Otherwise why would I try to cause trouble for an empire¡¯s crown prince?


    After I had collated the information about the secret branches of the Fengyi Sect that could be handed over to the Prince of Yong, I dispatched someone to invite His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. During the short gap before the Prince of Yong arrived, I asked Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Tell me, how should Wei daren¡¯s situation be handled?¡±


    After thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°With Wei Ying¡¯s vicious and merciless methods, there is no point in leaving Wei daren alive. In addition, the father and son relationship between the two is quite deep. I fear that Wei daren can¡¯t be used to deal with his son. It is best to kill him, so that the Embroidered Union can gain the trust of the Fengyi Sect. What does young master think?¡±


    ¡°Although Wei Guan did not participate in the coup d¡¯¨¦tat,¡± I replied, after some thought, ¡°As the head of the civil officials and failing to manage his household strictly, he should be punished. Moreover, it is impossible that he did not know what Wei Ying was doing; it is only that he could not anticipate that Wei Ying would actually participate in a rebellion. He would look favorably upon the Crown Prince¡¯s succession. Wei Ying is truly intelligent. If Wei Guan remains alive, then he would naturally be forced to place righteousness over his family and seek to exterminate Wei Ying. But if Wei Guan were to die, then many of his students and friends would remember their past relationships and potentially be lenient towards Wei Ying. However, Wei Ying is being too clever. Human relationships are superficial when the individual departs.2 That leniency will not be much of an impediment, at most being of use when the Fengyi Sect retreats from Great Yong. In addition, with the Prince of Yong¡¯s cutting edge present, who would dare to act out of personal consideration towards a treasonous rebel like Wei Ying?


    ¡°How about this? Allow Wei Guan to commit suicide. There is no need to be meddlesome. Simply have the imperial bodyguards monitoring him relax a bit and have them speak a few words of slanderous gossip. What do we have to fear that Wei Guan wouldn¡¯t succeed in his suicide?¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi gave me a meaningful glance. I immediately understood that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, had arrived and did not continue. I rose to my feet to welcome him. Accompanied by Shi Yu and Xiahou Yuanfeng, the Prince of Yong walked over. From the look on the face of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, I could tell that his mood was very good. Stepping forward and saluting, I stated, ¡°It is this subject¡¯s capital offense to trouble Your Imperial Highness to come.¡± As I begged forgiveness, I gazed at Xiahou Yuanfeng. When did the Prince of Yong trust him so implicitly?


    Seeing the hesitation in Jiang Zhe¡¯s gaze, the Prince of Yong was also somewhat annoyed, regretting his decision to bring along Xiahou Yuanfeng. However, this man had been quite competent and diligent these last few days. With his help, the purge of the crown prince¡¯s faction within the palace and the court had proceeded quite smoothly. Moreover, this man¡¯s consideration for his thoughts was extremely rare. Two days ago, when Jiang Zhe entered the palace on private business, were it not for Xiahou Yuanfeng delivering the news, it would have been too late for the Prince of Yong to smooth things over. As a result, lately, he had gradually included Xiahou Yuanfeng amongst his trusted subordinates. Because of this, Shi Yu and company were all dissatisfied. Could it be that Jiang Zhe was dissatisfied as well? Somewhat awkwardly, the Prince of Yong laughed and replied, ¡°Suiyun, how has your recovery been these last few days? This Prince has some important matters to discuss with you.¡±


    After inviting the Prince of Yong and company to take their seats, I handed the information that I had organized on the secret branches of the Fengyi Sect over to the Prince of Yong. I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this is a list of the secret branches of the Fengyi Sect that this subject was able to find. Your Imperial Highness, please choose the proper moment to thoroughly control these secret branches. However, it is best if we do not act right way, so as to prevent the Fengyi Sect from becoming suspicions of this subordinate¡¯s operatives.¡±


    The Prince of Yong took the list. After looking at it for some time, he sighed with admiration. ¡°Suiyun, your operatives seem to be more formidable than those of Imperial Father¡¯s and this Prince¡¯s. This Prince only knows about thirty to forty percent of these secret branches, and they were only just discovered these last few days.¡±


    I was able to hear the implications in the Prince of Yong¡¯s words. He wished to fold my personal operatives into his own operations. However, now wasn¡¯t the right time to hand over either the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets or the Embroidered Union to the Prince of Yong. After all, if it were discovered that the Prince of Yong had relations with either of those organizations, then the two organizations would become useless. In order to dispel the Prince of Yong¡¯s intentions and to change the subject, I sat back down. Gently fanning the folding fan in my hands, I replied, ¡°Sunzi¡¯s Art of War states that there are five types of spies¡ªlocal spies, internal spies, double agents, expendable spies, and surviving spies. Originally, Your Imperial Highness was extremely adept at using of spies.


    ¡°I have heard Sir Dong speak that whenever Your Imperial Highness¡¯s army is marching, wherever you reach, you would assemble locals, personally questioning them about the area. It could be said that Your Imperial Highness is adept at using local spies. Years ago, Great Yong planted Liang Wan as a spy in Southern Chu. She could be said to be a expendable spy. Through Liang Wan, Great Yong was able to bribe and deter the Southern Chu officialdom. They can be considered as internal spies. When Your Imperial Highness was establishing your personal household guard, you established a scout unit within. These specialists tasked with reconnaissance and military intelligence can be considered as surviving spies. As for double agents, didn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness use the discord ploy while campaigning in Shu, forcing the Prince of De to urgently attack Luocheng?¡±


    Somewhat embarrassed, Li Zhi replied, ¡°How can this Prince¡¯s ability to use spies match with Suiyun¡¯s?¡± Glancing at Xiahou Yuanfeng, Li Zhi knew that there were some things that were best kept from this new convert and thus did not speak any further. In reality, Li Zhi could only prostrate himself with admiration at Jiang Zhe¡¯s usage of spies. Without Jiang Zhe¡¯s arrangements, how could the crown prince have lost the emperor¡¯s grace? Without Jiang Zhe¡¯s arrangements, how could Xiahou Yuanfeng be converted to his cause to reverse the desperate situation? Since ancient times, famous generals were only known for their ability to command their own subordinates, while Jiang Zhe was skilled at using the enemy¡¯s strength for his own purposes against themselves. Naturally, Li Zhi would not be able to learn how to use spies in such a godly manner.


    ¡°The flaw in Your Imperial Highness¡¯s use of spies is that you only use it against your enemies,¡± I continued, smiling. ¡°As a result, although Your Imperial Highness very clearly understood what was going on by the former Crown Prince¡¯s side, you knew little of what was going on at the sides of those neutral individuals like Wei daren and Grand General Qin. The incident at the Hunting Palace was a direct result of this oversight. To say nothing else, Your Imperial Highness must know that this subject has some private matters that I have kept hidden. However, Your Imperial Highness has never been suspicious. Although this is because of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s refusal to be suspicious of those that you employ, now Your Imperial Highness has become Great Yong¡¯s heir apparent and soon-to-be monarch. All of the world¡¯s talents will all come to pledge their allegiance. Don¡¯t tell me that Your Imperial Highness will not have misgivings about all of them and not employ those suspicious? Therefore, this subject recommends that Your Imperial Highness create another department, establishing an information network within the court tasked with supervising and monitoring the court and the common people. Only then will Your Imperial Highness¡¯s sovereign power be guaranteed, and the empire and Chang¡¯an be stabilized.¡±


    ¡°If this department were established, it would cause the great alarm in the entire court,¡± replied Shi Yu, frowning. ¡°In addition, with this, the individual responsible for this department of inspection would inevitably have too much authority. Quite the problem.¡± As he spoke, he gazed at me with suspicion, clearly suspecting that I wanted to take control of this department.


    I smiled placidly. ¡°This will depend on Your Imperial Highness¡¯s arrangements. As long as Your Imperial Highness separates the supervisory and punishment role in two, this department will be unable to overturn and overthrow the Heavens. As for whether it will cause alarm and panic, that will be based upon its behavior and conduct. And that will be dependent on Your Imperial Highness yourself. As long as Your Imperial Highness does not only rely upon the reports from the department of inspection to charge individuals with crimes, then how could the court be thrown into an uproar? As long as the activities do not affect the empire or aren¡¯t treasonous in nature, Your Imperial Highness does not have to take those reports seriously. But with important matters, Your Imperial Highness can plan ahead and be prepared.¡±3


    Li Zhi listened to my words conscientiously, taking them to heart. A splendid and breathtaking look flashed across his eyes. When I had finished speaking, he opened his mouth and acknowledged, ¡°This Prince has long desired to create a department of inspection within the palace. Suiyun, are you willing to take charge of it?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although Zhe is skilled at using spies,¡± I advised, smiling faintly, ¡°It is best that a meticulous and attentive individual be assigned to this task. This subject has always been sloppy. How can I assume such a heavy responsibility? Moreover, this subject has only just recovered from my illness and should spend my time carefully nursing my health. I¡¯m afraid that this subject won¡¯t be able to handle this kind of demanding work.¡±


    Shock flashed across Shi Yu and Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes. They both anticipated that Jiang Zhe desired to personally take this supervisory authority. To their surprise, Jiang Zhe had actually declined the appointment. Filled with guilt and shame, Shi Yu thought, I should have remembered that Jiang Zhe has always been a lofty and unsullied character, disinterested in struggling for power and profit.


    In comparison, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes were radiating a passionate light. This department of inspection seemed to be specifically tailored for him. He was confident that he had the qualifications to take charge of this position that operated in the dark. Moreover, although this position¡¯s official rank was low, the power and authority afforded it would be enormous. If someone else were to take this position, it would inevitably cause the Prince of Yong to worry and fear. This was probably why Jiang Zhe had resolutely declined the position. However, as a former member of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction, all of the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates in high positions within the army and government fundamentally were on guard against him. If he were to assume such a role, the Prince of Yong would naturally be reassured, as he only had the Prince of Yong as his patron. In order to safeguard the Prince of Yong¡¯s governance, he would undoubtedly leave no stone unturned, not daring to be lax nor daring to have any thoughts about betrayal.


    At this moment, Li Zhi also thought of this point, and could not help but glance at Xiahou Yuanfeng. Reacting quickly, Xiahou Yuanfeng immediately displayed a look of wholehearted loyalty. Li Zhi nodded his head lightly, not saying any words.


    I took in the entire interaction, feeling happy. In reality, even if I had not made this suggestion, the Prince of Yong would have thought of establishing a mechanism to supervise the court. For me to take the initiative and make the suggestion, and yet refuse to take charge, the Prince of Yong would certainly trust me even more. The Prince of Yong would also inevitably think of Xiahou Yuanfeng as the perfect candidate to take charge, as his future was entirely dependent upon the Prince of Yong. As far as I was concerned, I also believed that Xiahou Yuanfeng was a good candidate. Although he was fickle and changeable, possessing an insidious mind, he was also adaptable to changing circumstances. He understood how formidable I was. Unless the Prince of Yong wished to kill me, he would absolutely not cause trouble for me.


    After some time, the Prince of Yong came to his senses and said, ¡°Suiyun, in a few days the ceremony anointing this Prince as heir apparent will be held. You have contributed the most and must come attend the ceremony.¡±


    I naturally agreed cheerfully before asking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, after you have become the heir apparent, Your Imperial Highness will formally take charge of the governance of the empire. Have you made the proper arrangements?¡±


    The Prince of Yong answered, ¡°This Prince has already reported some of my arrangements to Imperial Father. Because he is suspected of treason, Director Wei Guan of the Imperial Secretariat can no longer serve as Prime Minister. Imperial Father desires to name Palace Attendant Zheng Xia as the new Director of the Imperial Secretariat. This Prince has already agreed. Imperial Father has also agreed to have Ziyou serve as Right Vice Director of the Department of State Affairs.¡±


    Clapping my hands, I replied, ¡°As expect, Your Imperial Highness is enlightened. Although Sir Ziyou has the talent to be Prime Minister, his qualifications aren¡¯t enough for him to enter the Department of State Affairs right now. In addition, with the court in turmoil, Palace Attendant Zheng has a prestigious reputation as a man of virtue. With him in control the Imperial Secretariat, everything will be controlled. The Right Vice Director of the Department of State Affairs is one of the ranking ministers of the court. The current Director is a weak and ineffectual man, allowing Ziyou to have a free hand. The Department of State Affairs administers the Six Ministries. Your Imperial Highness can use this opportunity to reform the Six Ministries. After a few years, Sir Ziyou can enter the Imperial Secretariat. However, with this, who will take the position of Palace Attendant? This position requires a firm and daring individual willing to remonstrate the Emperor.¡±


    Smiling, Li Zhi replied, ¡°As expected, Suiyun understands the profound intentions behind this decision. Allowing Palace Attendant Zheng to take charge of the Imperial Secretariat will precisely meet everyone¡¯s expectations. As for the new Palace Attendant, this Prince already has a candidate in mind. I have already decided to appoint the Duke of Wei, Cheng Shu, to the position.¡±


    I was startled, as I asked, ¡°The Duke of Wei?¡± Within my mind emerged Duke Cheng Shu¡¯s indolent and lackadaisical appearance.


    Laughing, Shi Yu spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Duke of Wei usually appears to be frivolous,4 his character is actually loyal and straightforward. He shall be the Palace Attendant because, although he will transfer from a military official to become a civil minister, first, His Imperial Highness does not wish for him to return to the battlefield and second, allow His Imperial Majesty to not worry.¡±


    After thinking it over, I realized that the Duke of Wei was truly the best candidate for the position. At the time, when the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power was overpowering, that old geezer was one of the few individuals who dared to take a stand on matters of principle. Moreover, he had a close relationship with the emperor and would be an excellent middleman to prevent conflict between Zheng Xia and Shi Yu.


    His excitement roused, the Prince of Yong continued, ¡°In addition, the Grand General has already decided to resign. This Prince has already nominated General Qin Yong to command the Imperial Guard. Thus, Imperial Father and this Prince can both rest easily.¡±


    I smiled slightly. It seemed like Zheng Xia, Qin Yi, and Cheng Shu, these pure, unadulterated ministers were genuine evergreen trees.


    At this moment, Li Zhi suddenly glanced at me. Somewhat uneasy, he said, ¡°However, there is one matter of which this Prince has let you down. This Prince had once asked Imperial Father to betroth Changle and you. However, Imperial Father was concerned with your poor health and was unwilling to issue such an edict. You can be reassured that in a year or two, as your health improves, this Prince will definitely ask Imperial Father again. In addition, there is no need for you to worry. Imperial Father has already conferred the title of Princess of Ning upon Princess Changle and has begun construction of her official residence. Imperial Father won¡¯t force Changle to marry anyone else. The two of you are still young. You will surely be able to enjoy marital bliss in a year or two.¡±


    I snickered inwardly. I had long known that the Prince of Yong had been seeking to raise this subject to console me and prevent me from being discouraged. As a result, I adopted a facial expression that seemed to be filled with disappointment and frustration. In the subsequent discussions, it seemed like my attention was elsewhere, somewhat disorderly in my speech. Ultimately, the Prince of Yong could only bid his farewell and depart. After the Prince of Yong had left, I immediately summoned Xiaoshunzi, telling him that the plan had begun.


    ***


    In order to rapidly stabilize the situation, the ceremony to anoint the new crown prince was held on the twenty-fifth day of the tenth month. On that day, due to falling ill and becoming bedridden, Major Jiang Zhe of the Prince of Yong was unable to participate. As a result, when an ordinary-looking carriage departed through the city gate, no one suspected that I was within the carriage. I had changed into an ordinary-looking set of azure robes. While playing with the folding fan in my hands, I wondered if there were any flaws in my plans. I had long ago made the decision to depart while the Prince of Yong was being enfeoffed as the new crown prince. First, there was no point for me to remain by the Prince of Yong¡¯s side with my vengeance wrought. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, had plenty of individuals capable of administering the state and commanding its armies. Aside from this, I was also giving thought to His Imperial Highness. By showing my abilities within the Hunting Palace, I had not only caused Great Master True Compassion and others to be afraid, individuals like Zheng Xia and Qin Yi would inevitably tremble inside. If I were to remain at the Prince of Yong¡¯s side, they would always be worried that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, would use my sinister and insidious stratagems. Rather than have them suspect the Prince of Yong¡¯s straightforward and upright intentions, I had best depart. With the Prince of Yong¡¯s status, there was no need for him to be tainted by retaining the services of a strategist who relied upon sinister and cunning schemes. As a result, I had decided to depart long ago. Beyond all this, one of the reasons that I chose to depart was the refusal on the part of the Yong emperor to betroth Changle to me.


    Therefore, I had seized this opportunity while the entire Prince of Yong¡¯s household was busy with the ceremony. First, I had Xiaoshunzi pick up Roulan. Then, taking advantage of the lax security, under Chen Zhen and Han Wuji¡¯s support, I departed from Chang¡¯an. For the entire journey, I had prepared layer upon layer of red herrings, allowing me to disappear without a hitch into the sea of people.


    Gently caressing the face of the sleeping Roulan, I heaved a sigh. The only regret that I had was the princess. We were star-crossed lovers. Now as the Princess of Ning, Princess Changle¡¯s status was even more honored and respectable. How could I have her wander the world with me? Besides, it was possible that I would never return to Great Yong.


    Departing from the Illustrious Virtue Gate, I could not help but recall being taken prisoner by the Prince of Yong and being brought under escort to Chang¡¯an. I helplessly upturned the corner of my lips. Although only two years had passed, the impression left on my heart by Chang¡¯an was intense and profound. It could be assumed that regardless of where I went, I would always remember the sights and sounds of Chang¡¯an.


    After going for some distance, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice suddenly floated into the carriage, ¡°Young master, an honored individual has come to see you off.¡±


    I was startled. Outside of my subordinates, no one knew of my departure from Chang¡¯an. How could there be someone seeing me off? Lifting aside the curtains to the carriage, my gaze immediately froze. Within the pavilion on the side of the road up ahead, a woman in plain, unadorned dress stood. Her beautiful, thick hair stood tall. Around her was wrapped a heavy, emerald-green cloak. At her side was a refined woman over thirty years old. There was also a delicate and fair teenager. I uttered a cry of surprise. The three were Princess Changle, Head Maid Zhou, and Xiaoliuzi. What was going on? With Xiaoshunzi¡¯s help, I stepped out of the carriage. Entering the pavilion, I urgently asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, how have you come to see me off?¡±


    Grudgingly, Princess Changle replied, ¡°Were it not for Xiaoshunzi¡¯s report, were you going to depart henceforth in spite of Our deep love?¡±


    Embarrassed, I responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, from henceforth, Zhe is only a commoner. The Princess¡¯s status is still respected and honored. Regardless of everything else, the title of Princess Ning will ensure that Your Imperial Highness will spend the rest of your life with glory and honor. I ¡­¡±


    Princess Changle outstretched her delicate hands, covering my mouth. In a beautiful, sonorous voice, she replied, ¡°We do not care about any of that. We only know that We do not owe anything more to Great Yong. Imperial Father and Mother are both healthy. In addition, older brother will scrupulously perform his filial duties. If you do not scorn me, I am willing to accompany you and depart. From henceforth, let us pass our days in an ordinary manner, becoming a simple, common, loving couple.¡±


    I was no longer able to restrain the ecstasy inside. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think of eloping with Changle and going far away. However, the title the emperor had conferred caused me to shrink back. The title of Princess of Ning was not randomly given. All daughters of the imperial clan could obtain the title of princess. However, those titles typically contained two characters. An example was the original title of Princess Changle (³¤ÀÖ), which meant ¡°everlasting happiness.¡± Princess Changle was only given the title of the Princess of Ning, a title with only a singular character, because of her enormous contributions to pacifying the former crown prince¡¯s rebellion. Since ancient times, there were very few princesses who were able to obtain such a title with only a singular character. Therefore, I had given up. Who could have expected that Princess Changle would be willing to renounce this rare distinction to accompany me?


    Taking a step forward, I wrapped my hands around Princess Changle¡¯s hands. I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Zhe is indebted to your grace and cannot thank you enough. Although Zhe is only a commoner, I will ensure that Princess will receive happiness.¡±


    A captivating crimson blush crept onto Princess Changle¡¯s beautiful countenance. She whispered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t believe in you, why would I have been willing to come? However, you should stop calling me Imperial Highness and Princess. My name is Li Zhen. From now on, call me Zhen¡¯er.¡±


    Feeling the swelling tides of tender and loving feelings well up from my heart, I whispered, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, I will definitely not turn my back upon you.¡±


    Thinking of her years of bitter longing finally coming to an end today, Princess Changle¡¯s eyes instinctively reddened. She threw herself into my embrace. Hugging her pampered body tightly to me, I shot a glance of gratitude towards Xiaoshunzi. Without him acting on his own initiative, I likely would truly be alone until my dying days. Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly, not speaking a word.


    I helped Princess Changle into the carriage. Head Maid Zhou and Xiaoliuzi boarded the carriage behind. Both of them were loyal and devoted to Princess Changle. In addition, in order to prevent them from being punished for losing the princess, they were going to accompany us.


    The carriage set off once again. Holding onto Princess Changle¡¯s delicate hands, I only felt joy in my heart. After all is said and done, the Heavens finally showed concern for me, allowing me to obtain such a caring and intimate lover after losing Piaoxiang. I couldn¡¯t care less how the emperor and the Prince of Yong would react to this news. In any case, I had no intentions of returning to that fighting and scheming court.


    When the Prince of Yong returned to his residence after formally being instated as the crown prince, he quickly received news that Jiang Zhe had disappeared. He hurriedly rushed to the Cold Courtyard only to discover that all of the imperial bodyguards had had their acupoints sealed. All of the gifts that the Prince of Yong had bestowed upon Jiang Zhe had been sealed and left behind, none of them missing. All of the documents and letters were catalogued and listed, indicating where some were collected, which ones were already burned and destroyed. Upon the desk was a letter from Jiang Zhe. Removing it from its envelope, Li Zhi discovered a four-line poem.


    Returned and stored are the gold and girdles,


    Spread has this news to all the mortals.


    All the world covets the Cold Courtyard¡¯s guest,


    Just a simple student from Jiangnan.5


    Heaving a sigh, L i Zhi sat down in the chair, stating, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Us that We were still unable to completely win you over?¡±


    At this moment, Xiahou Yuanfeng spoke up, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there may be some news that will brighten Your Imperial Highness¡¯s mood.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s brows arched, expressing his doubts. With a smile on his face, Xiahou Yuanfeng continued, ¡°Just now, when this subject received news that Jiang daren had departed, I had people investigate. It seems that Princess Changle also left the palace today. In addition, the Princess only brought along Head Maid Zhou, a little eunuch, and some guards. However, those guards responsible for her protection have already returned to the palace, begging for forgiveness, because they also had their acupoints sealed by someone. It was only with great difficulty that they were able to disengage themselves and return to report the situation. Her Imperial Highness has disappeared.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s eyes brightened. He asked, ¡°Are you telling me that Changle eloped with Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng respectfully responded, ¡°This subject does not dare to jump to unfounded conclusions. However, Your Imperial Highness, if there is no news of the Princess, then she should have departed with Jiang daren.¡±


    Laughing heartily, Li Zhi replied, ¡°Good, good! Changle finally has the courage and drive. As long as Suiyun becomes Our brother-in-law, We won¡¯t have to worry. Sooner or later, he will return.¡±


    Frowning, he continued, ¡°However, Imperial Father is probably going to be angry. I should enter the palace as soon as possible to mollify his rage.¡±


    Just then, Shi Yu hurriedly walked in. He said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, a report from the northern frontier! Long Tingfei has mobilized an army and has marched out of the Mingshui Pass,6 invading Zhenzhou. It is a military emergency!¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s blade-like brows jumped and he replied, ¡°They have come as expected. Immediately issue an edict. This Prince will personally go meet the enemy head on.¡±


    Shi Yu categorically refused, stating, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this won¡¯t do. Before, as an Imperial Prince who commanded the army, you naturally could lead the army into battle. Things are different now that you are the heir apparent who has responsibility for governance of the empire. At present, the internal situation has not yet been fully pacified. Your Imperial Highness must remain in the capital to control the overall situation, otherwise Your Imperial Highness will be risk the big picture for small things.7 Moreover, with the change of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s status, you cannot put yourself in danger like before.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s brows tensed up. He had not yet adapted to his new status. For a time, he was caught in the dilemma. Aside from him, who else could lead troops into battle? Great Yong had plenty of generals, but it would be extremely difficult to find a commander-in-chief capable of stopping Long Tingfei. Glancing at the letter left behind by Jiang Zhe on the desk, Li Zhi forced a smile and stated, ¡°Suiyun, how could you leave Us at this moment?¡±


    Suddenly, Xiahou Yuanfeng observed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there seem to be words on the back of the letter.¡±


    Li Zhi was startled before stepping over and picking up the letter. Sure enough, there were words written on the back. They said:


    Northern Han will certainly seize this opportunity to send troops and violate Great Yong¡¯s borders. The only one who can serve as the commander-in-chief is the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. If Your Imperial Highness treats him with sincerity, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, will bend his head and obey.


    After reading its contents, Li Zhi was left dumbfounded, holding the letter for some time, a multitude of expressions flashing across his face. He did not speak for a long while. At this time, an imperial bodyguard rushed over to report. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, all of the daren have gathered in the main hall, awaiting Your Imperial Highness¡¯s arrival to discuss official business.¡±


    Returning to his senses, Li Zhi smiled slightly, stating, ¡°We will go immediately. Send Our orders. From henceforth, this Cold Courtyard is to be sealed. No one is permitted to enter without permission. All of the courtyard¡¯s servants are to remain. They are to carefully maintain this courtyard without negligence.¡± Finished speaking, Li Zhi flicked his sleeve and walked out. There were still many important matters for him to attend to.


    It was already late autumn. The bright moon hung high in the sky, while a cool breeze blew through the courtyard. Walking through the Cold Courtyard, Li Zhi was filled with a sense of grandeur. Northern Han, Southern Chu, just you wait. My Great Yong¡¯s elite horsemen will very quickly come to conquer you!


    Footnotes:


    Çå·çÃ÷ÔÂ, qingfengmingyue ¨C idiom, lit. cool breeze and bright moon; fig. peaceful and clear night, alludes to living a solitary and quiet life


    ÈË×ß²èÁ¹, renzouchaliang ¨C idiom, lit. no sooner has the person gone that the tea cools down; fig. once a person departs, his relationships become useless, superficiality of human relationships


    δÓê³ñçÑ, weiyuchoumou ¨C idiom, lit. before it rains, bind around with silk; fig. to plan ahead, to prepare for a rainy day


    ÍæÊÀ²»¹§, wanshibugong ¨C idiom, lit. to despise worldly conventions; fig. frivolous, without respect


    This is based off of an untitled poem written by the Song Dynasty minister, Zhao Bian, upon his retirement from office.


    Ã÷Ë®¹Ø, mingshuiguan ¨C lit. Clearwater Pass


    ÒòСʧ´ó, yinxiaoshida ¨C idiom, lit. risk big things for the sake of small ones; fig. pennywise, pound-foolish

 Chapter 1: Splendid, Flaming Female Clothing

    Chapter 1: Splendid, Flaming Female Clothing


    In the twenty-seventh year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, on the Northern Han frontier, through the whistling of the autumn breeze, on the road between the Yanmen Pass and Daizhou,1 a horse with a rider in red galloped quickly along, kicking up smoke and dust. One was barely able to discern that it was a sorrel horse with a hair coat the color of blood and with a mane like raging flames. Although the rider¡¯s appearance was completely covered by a great cloak and hood, one could faintly discern that the rider was dressed completely in red. The rider¡¯s cloak was of the same color. Across the rider¡¯s back was an ebony sandalwood bow. By the saddle was a pouch filled with white-feathered arrows. At the rider¡¯s waist was a saber with a handle gilded with gold and encrusted with jade. The saber, itself, was covered by the great cloak, hiding the scabbard style. However, from the handle, one could tell that this was a precious saber that was impossible to acquire.


    Just as the rider in red was allowing her horse to gallop wildly, five horsemen suddenly charged out from both sides in front. All five of them were barbarian tribesmen. They galloped towards the rider in red. Just as the two sides were about to collide, the rider in red rapidly notched and shot three arrows in one go. Like meteorites, the white-feathered arrows shot out. Two of the barbarians were caught unprepared by this development, not expecting that the rider in red would shoot arrows at such a close distance. They flipped over and fell off their horses. However, firing three arrows at once was unavoidably a bit too much for the rider in red. As a result, the third arrow that was fired was weak and lacking, brushed away by its target using a saber. The remaining three horsemen shouted out simultaneously and ferociously attacked. Not having enough time to fire more arrows, the rider in red could only unsheathe the precious saber and meet their attack. All four were skilled at fighting on horseback. Although the rider in red¡¯s saber was sharp, the rider¡¯s horsemanship brilliant, all three barbarians were also brave and fierce fighters. Gradually, the rider in red began to lose ground. Suddenly, the rider in red let out a tender shout, yelling, ¡°Eat my poison powder!¡±


    The rider in red threw something out with her left hand, sending a wave of pink smoke towards two of the barbarian horsemen. The two urgently split up and tried to avoid the pink smoke, revealing a gap. The rider in red seized the opportunity. Spurring her horse, the rider escaped the encirclement, charging back the way that she had come. The barbarian horsemen turned their horses and gave chase. Just as they were about to surround the rider in red again, the rider suddenly pulled the reins of her mount. The sorrel horse reared onto its hind legs and turned around. Its head reared, the horse naturally and flowing, without the slightest reduction in speed, sped towards Daizhou. The barbarian horsemen did not expect that the rider in red would have such formidable riding abilities. Their reaction could not but be sluggish. When they had turned around to give chase again, they had fallen far behind.


    Vexed, the rider in red turned around to glance at her pursuers. The barbarian horsemen still pursued her without letting up. The rider in red gritted her teeth. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried about her safety. Twenty li ahead were the walls of Daizhou. These barbarian horsemen, somehow blundering in, would definitely not dare to chase her all the way to Daizhou. However, if others were to learn that she had been ambushed while traveling alone, then it would be impossible for her to remain so carefree and leisurely in the months to come.


    At this moment, her eyes brightened, as she noticed a gray-clothed horseman up ahead going in the same direction as her. The horse that he was mounted upon was a fine steed that was the cream of the crop. The horseman also had a bow and arrows with him. In this prefecture, all of its denizens, regardless of gender, were skilled in horse archery. No matter how incompetent this oncoming horseman was, he should still be able to help out. With the two working together, they could probably kill those barbarians. Thinking of this, the rider in red shouted out, ¡°Old chap! Quickly shoot arrows!¡±


    Stunned, the gray-clothed horseman turned his head, a cold and murderous intent quickly flashing across his eyes. The horseman turned around, his palomino, spotted-white horse passing by the rider in red. The rider in red could hear the twanging sound of a bowstring. From the sound of the bowstring, the rider in red could tell that the bow¡¯s draw weight wasn¡¯t great. Usually, in Daizhou, such a bow would only be used by woman. However, when she heard the sound of the arrows whistling through the air, the rider in red could not help but be stunned. The man had shot five arrows in one go. The rider in red turned her horse around and caught sight of the five arrows splitting into two groups, three in front and two behind. One of the arrows pierced the throat of one of the barbarians. Just as the two other arrows of the first batch were fended off by the barbarians, the second group of arrows arrived. Although the two barbarians tried to dodge, they were only able to avoid death, instead grievously wounded. The two barbarians exchanged glances before turning their horses around and fleeing, bringing with them their dead compatriot and the master-less horse as they fled.


    The rider in red exhaled a breath in relief. Nudging her horse over, she clasped her hands together and said, ¡°Many thanks to brother for saving my life. Lin Tong is here to express my thanks.¡±


    When the gray-clothed horseman turned his head around, his eyes brightened, seeing the rider in red¡¯s hair was tied up into three buns. Her hair was further wrapped in a red handkerchief and held in place by a gold hairpin. The rider was no more than sixteen or seventeen years of age. Her skin was as pale as snow. She had a pair of curvaceous eyebrows and pitch-black eyes that were sparkling and limpid. The corners of her pink and lovely cherry lips were slightly raised, making her seem mischievous and pampered.


    The rider in red also stared blankly at the gray-clothed horseman. The horseman was just over twenty years old. His appearance was delicate and handsome, almost as if he were a weak and feeble scholar. However, his brows carried a penetrating aura that seemed to be able to see through worldly affairs and yet also a frivolous, carefree feeling. Other than the brutes and stalwarts who the rider in red usually saw, the handsome men that she interacted with usually carried a martial aura about them. She had never seen such a delicate, handsome man. As a result, the rider in red could not help but blush. She asked, ¡°Who are you? I can see that you are not someone from Northern Han. You aren¡¯t a spy, right?¡±


    The gray-clothed horseman calmed down. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Young miss, this isn¡¯t the proper way to repay a debt of gratitude. How can you consider your rescuer to be a spy?¡±


    The red-clothed young woman¡¯s face flushed, as she claimed, ¡°It¡¯s one thing that you rescued my life. It will be another if you are a spy. If you don¡¯t answer the question, I will have to deliver you to the authorities.¡±


    With deliberate exaggeration, the gray-clothed horseman declared, ¡°Aiyah, the Princess of Red Clouds is truly outstanding. It seems that I saved the wrong person.¡±


    The red-clothed young woman was instantly startled. She was the second daughter of General Lin Yuanting who was assigned to garrison Daizhou and Yanmen Pass. Lin Yuanting was the family head of an influential, aristocratic family from Daizhou and an important minister in the Northern Han court. His wife was the Princess of Anqing.2 As senior princess, she had given birth to four sons and two daughters. All four sons were generals famous for their bravery. The oldest daughter, Lin Bi, had been fostered by the King of Northern Han, Liu You, as an adopted daughter and was conferred the title of Princess of Jiaping.3 She was twenty-three years old this year.


    Not only was Lin Bi was beautiful and intelligent, she was also skilled at martial arts and military strategy. She had once repeatedly repulsed the invasions of the barbarians, accruing impressive and outstanding military service. Marrying Lin Bi was the objective of the warriors of Northern Yong. As for Lin Bi, she vowed to only wed a like-minded inimitable hero, otherwise she would never marry. However, how many men deserved a woman like this? It was only two years ago, when the General Who Dominates Distant Lands, Long Tingfei¡¯s wife passed away, that Lin Bi finally found a suitable home to call home. At the time, Long Tingfei was twenty-nine years old, handsome and formidable, possessing a high and important position, and had performed brilliantly in the military. Even though he was employed by the King of Northern Han, he was feared by Liu You. A marriage alliance was naturally the best method to ensure the loyalty of an important official. Endowed with both beauty and talents,4 and an adopted member of the royal family, Lin Bi was naturally the perfect candidate. Moreover, Long Tingfei was one of the few heroes who were a match for Lin Bi. As a result, this marriage very quickly became a subject that garnered the general public¡¯s approval. However, because Long Tingfei¡¯s wife had just passed away and he was busy battling Great Yong, the two had decided to temporarily postpone their wedding.


    Coming from such illustrious origins, although the Lin Tong had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, she wasn¡¯t a completely ignorant young miss. Everyone in Daizhou knew of the Princess of Red Clouds, and recognized her sorrel horse and her red clothes. However, this gray-clothed man was clearly not a native of these parts and yet with one look had identified her. Lin Tong could not help but grow suspicious. Her suspicions aroused, the severity and stubbornness of her tone increased, ¡°Who are you really? If you don¡¯t speak the truth, don¡¯t blame my saber for being ruthless.¡± As she spoke, she gripped the handle of her saber.


    The youth was alarmed, promptly clasping his hands and stating, ¡°Princess, please do not be angry. This commoner is surnamed Wang, and has the given name of Ji. I am not a spy.¡±


    The tension on Lin Tong¡¯s face eased a bit, as she sized up the young man. She asked, ¡°From your appearance, you do not seem to be from Northern Han. Quickly explain your origins and ancestry to this Princess.¡±


    Smiling wryly, the youth answered, ¡°Princess, this commoner is from Southern Chu. Afterwards, I wandered the lands destitute. Last year, this commoner wandered to the northern lands. As I am a skilled veterinarian, adept at treating horses and livestock, I have frequently wandered about these lands. A few days ago, I heard that Daizhou was going to hold a market in the autumn, thus am journeying to Daizhou to see the bustling of the market. Unexpectedly, I ran into the Princess. I was able to identify Princess from your precious horse, famous throughout this region for its color. Princess, please understand that this commoner is speaking the truth.¡±


    With astonishment, Lin Tong gazed at the youth for some time before speaking, ¡°Wang Ji, you aren¡¯t the ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le¡¯ renowned amongst the barbarians? I have heard that you are not only adept at treating livestock, you are skilled at identifying great horses.¡±


    The youth smiled again. ¡°I deserve not the Princess¡¯s praise. This commoner does possess a minor reputation in the barbarian lands. Surprisingly, the Princess has also heard of me.¡±


    Lin Tong replied, ¡°Of course. My Daizhou is close to the barbarian lands. Every day of every hour, we must keep an eye on the activity in the barbarian lands. It is a pity that the barbarian lands are vast but sparsely populated with vast distances between the various tribes. As a result, the information we receive is rough and incomplete. I originally thought that the man hailed as ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le¡¯ would definitely be an elderly man of virtue and prestige. Who could have thought that he is actually so young? Wang Ji, this Princess wants to ask you ¡­ You originally hail from Southern Chu; did you learn your veterinarian skills and horse identification there? How did you come to wander into the barbarian lands?¡±


    The youth smiled wryly again. He suggested, ¡°Princess, we shouldn¡¯t speak like this, right? It isn¡¯t right for us to block the path.¡±


    With a start, Lin Tong realized that there were other passersby on the road. She replied, ¡°This Princess intends to go to Daizhou and visit the market. How about you follow me along and slowly explain your background to me? Be sure to be obedient and not escape, otherwise this Princess will have Daddy mobilize the army and hunt you down.¡±


    The youth smiled and agreed, ¡°This commoner does not dare. Princess, after you.¡±


    The two spurred their horses towards Daizhou with excitement. For no real reason, the two did not allow their horses to gallop, simply trotting along. As they traveled, they talked.


    Lin Tong said, ¡°Wang Ji, you haven¡¯t told me how you learned your skills.¡± Although it was the same question as before, the suspicion in her eyes had mostly dissipated and gained a bit of curiosity.


    The young man seemed to lose himself in thought. It was only when Lin Tong asked him again that he returned to his senses and respond with a smile, ¡°To speak of this commoner¡¯s master, he is an extraordinary talent that is rarely seen in this world. The things that he has learned and studied are marvelous and wondrous. This commoner was originally a servant boy at his side. However, I was able to learn some of his teachings superficially. A few years ago, his elderly self dismissed many of his servants. This commoner was one of them. Although, this commoner received not a few monies, I could not live off of those savings. After thinking it over, since this commoner does not have any other abilities, I could only rely upon my skills as a veterinarian to earn a living. However, in Southern Chu and Great Yong, a veterinarian can barely make a living. This commoner was not reconciled to becoming a lowly individual. After much thought, I cannot be an ordinary individual living on this earth. Therefore, I came to these barbarian lands. Here, livestock is many. Moreover, there are all kinds of difficult cases.5 If I were to become famous there, my name would naturally resound throughout the world. In the future, I would need not have any worries about my livelihood. On the whole, this commoner¡¯s luck was rather decent. After practicing medicine for several years, I did not make any mistakes. Although the barbarians are brave and strong, addicted to slaughter, they are deeply respectful towards veterinarians. As a result, this commoner was able to live a relatively carefree life there. As for being compared with Bo Le, it was only because this commoner was able to identify several rarely seen fine steeds. The news got increasingly distorted.6 When it reached Princess¡¯s ear, it inevitably became somewhat exaggerated.¡±


    Thinking it over, Lin Tong spoke, ¡°It seems that although you are young, you have been to many places. This Princess has some things to ask you.¡±


    Wang Ji bowed while remaining mounted. He replied, ¡°Princess, ask away. If this commoner knows the answer, I will definitely not hide it or refuse.¡±


    Lin Tong asked, ¡°Since you know of this Princess, then have you heard of my elder sister, Princess Jiaping, Lin Bi?¡±


    Wang Ji nodded and responded, ¡°This commoner has naturally heard that the Princess of Jiaping is a heroine amongst women and has repeatedly commanded troops to repulse the invasions of the barbarian tribes. Who within the entire Northern Han does not know of her illustrious name? I have heard that the Princess has already been engaged to General Long. They are truly an exceptional couple. Who would not envy them in this world?¡±


    Lin Tong proudly exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s right! My elder brother-in-law is a great hero. In this entire world, he is the only one worthy of being matched with my older sister. However, I have heard that others state the name of Princess Changle side by side with my elder sister. Don¡¯t tell me that within this world, there is a woman capable of being compared with my elder sister? I don¡¯t believe it. But, no one has spoken to me of Princess Changle¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know of her either.¡±


    Seeing Lin Tong¡¯s large, almond eyes, Wang Ji helplessly chuckled. Only when he saw Lin Tong¡¯s expression become increasingly annoyed was he able to stifle his laughter. He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t blame them for speaking of her to you. This Princess Changle has experienced a bumpy road. In addition, she is from Great Yong. That is why no one has spoken of it to you.¡±


    With excitement, Lin Tong blurted out, ¡°So you know! Quickly tell me!¡±


    After collecting his thoughts, Wang Ji explained, ¡°This Princess Changle¡¯s actual title is the Princess Changle of Ning. She is the eldest daughter of Li Yuan, Yong¡¯s Emperor Emeritus. Her birth mother was the original Noble Consort who was advanced to the position of Empress three years ago. At present, she is the Empress Dowager. The Princess has a virtuous, chaste, and calm temperament. At the age of sixteen, she was married to Southern Chu¡¯s Crown Prince, becoming his wife. After the Crown Prince succeeded, Princess Changle became the Queen. Simply for her status, she is incomparably respectable and honored.¡±


    With misgivings, Lin Tong asked, ¡°She is compared to my sister because of this reason?¡±


    Shaking his head, Wang Ji grinned. ¡°That is naturally not the case. Although the Princess was of a respectable status, unfortunately Great Yong and Southern Chu were enemies. Although no one in Southern Chu dared to mistreat her, the Princess likely did not feel a hint of joy while in Southern Chu, spending years living in seclusion in the depths of the palace. Later, in the twenty-second year of Southern Chu¡¯s Xiande era, the King of Southern Chu changed the era name to Zhihua, though that has since been abandoned. In the twenty-third year of Xiande, the nineteenth year of your honored state¡¯s Rongsheng7 era, that year, Prince Li Zhi of Yong led an army and captured the Southern Chu capital, bringing Princess Changle back to Great Yong.¡±


    Delight appearing on her face, Lin Tong replied, ¡°This is for the best, since the Princess was not happy in Southern Chu. Although I dislike people from Great Yong, this action taken by the Yong Emperor was right and proper.¡±


    Wang Ji smiled once more. ¡°Not long after the Princess returned to Great Yong, the King of Southern Chu was allowed to return to Southern Chu, dying on the journey back. As a result, the then Yong Emperor wanted to select another husband for the Princess. At the time, the then Yong Emperor had chosen three candidates. One was the son of Qin Yi, the General Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Qin Qing. One was the son of Prime Minister Wei Guan, Wei Ying. The last candidate was the Vice Supervisor of the Imperial Palace Guard, Xiahou Yuanfeng. Of these three, one was a general, one was a civil official, and Xiahou Yuanfeng was skilled with both brush and sword, having the reputation as the handsomest man in Great Yong. It is reasonable to say that regardless of how high the Princess¡¯s eyes, she should have taken a fancy to one of them.¡±


    Animatedly, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Then who did the Princess choose?¡±


    Wang Ji answered, shaking his head, ¡°The Princess did not take a liking to any of them.¡±


    With astonishment, Lin Tong inquired, ¡°She did not fancy any of them? Could it be that she would only fancy someone of my brother-in-law¡¯s caliber?¡±


    ¡°How many individuals can be like General Long in this world?¡± asked Wang Ji rhetorically with a grin. ¡°This commoner does not know whether the Princess was looking for a towering figure like General Long. However, the then Yong Emperor spoke, agreeing to marry the Princess to whomever she preferred, regardless of that individual¡¯s identity.¡±


    With curiosity, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Then who did Princess Changle ultimately choose?¡±


    ¡°How could an emperor¡¯s son-in-law be casually selected?¡± retorted Wang Ji, heaving a sigh. ¡°Regardless of the dynasty, an imperial princess is a greatly honored existence. However, it would be extremely difficult for them to gain happiness. They would either be used as a tool to ensure the loyalty of a subject who has performed meritorious service or become a sacrificial victim in a marriage alliance. Princess Changle was sacrificed when she was sent to form a marriage alliance with Southern Chu. Although she had the good fortune of returning home, the candidates selected for her by the former Yong Emperor were all descendants from prestigious families. Although it was said that the Princess would be given the right to choose her husband, it is likely that if Princess Changle truly had someone in mind, he would either be executed by the Yong Emperor or would be stabbed in the back by the three candidates. Moreover, while marrying a princess would provide matchless glory and honor to a true, towering hero, it is likely a path for them to eventually be buried under kindness and tenderness. As a result, ultimately, Princess Changle did not say a single word, gritting her teeth and refusing to remarry. At the end, the former Yong Emperor issued an edict, betrothing Princess Changle to Wei Ying. However, Princess Changle would rather become a nun than marry again. Finally, the former Yong Emperor could only allow her to remain as a widow and not remarry. At the time, there were rumors that Princess Changle was grateful to the deep affection from her dead husband, the King of Southern Chu, and desired to be faithful to his memory.¡±


    This time, Lin Tong did not speak, though disapproval showed in her eyes. Wang Ji understood that, with Northern Han existing on the northern frontier and the ease at which strong young men died, in order to maintain the population, it was not encouraged for widows to remain faithful to their deceased husbands. Wang Ji did not lay this bare, continuing, ¡°Afterwards, people guessed that the Princess¡¯s vision was like a torch, able to see through an individual¡¯s loyalty or treachery, as well as future prospects. As a result, she was unwilling to be married to any of those candidates.¡±


    Lin Tong could not help but ask, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Princess has probably forgotten what happened in the twenty-first year of Rongsheng,¡± replied Wang Ji with a smile. ¡°In the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, Great Yong once experienced internal strife. At the time, Crown Prince Li An committed treason and rebelled. Then he was forced to commit suicide.¡±


    Lin Tong nodded her head. ¡°I remember. That year, elder sister became engaged to brother-in-law. However, brother-in-law was busy attacking Great Yong, causing the wedding to be delayed even until today.¡±


    ¡°That son of the Prime Minister, Wei Ying, participated in the rebellion,¡± added Wang Ji, ¡°Afterwards, he escaped with the remnants of the Fengyi Sect, his current whereabouts unknown. He implicated his father, causing Wei Guan to commit suicide out of guilt. If it weren¡¯t for the former Yong Emperor keeping in mind Wei Guan¡¯s contributions, the Wei family likely would have suffered the nine familial exterminations. As for that Qin Qing, General Qin, he married the wrong person. His wife, the Princess of Jingjiang, Li Hanyou, was a treasonous rebel. She even tried to assassinate Princess Changle, though unsuccessful. This General Qin was ultimately killed by his wife. In addition, it is said that the near success of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat is because that General Qin was tricked by his wife.¡±


    Wang Ji paused. Picking up the waterskin hanging from the pommel of his saddle, he took a draw. Lin Tong seized this opportunity to ask, ¡°Then what about that Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s character?¡±


    After collecting his thoughts, Wang Ji responded, ¡°How should I put it? This man has already become highly favored by the new Emperor. Although he is still the Vice Supervisor of the Imperial Palace Guard, it is rumored that the Prince of Yong has established a new department within the palace called the Bright Inspection Department. Xiahou Yuanfeng has been assigned control of this new department. This commoner does not know what responsibilities the Bright Inspection Department has, but I have heard that the majority of Great Yong¡¯s civil and military officials would scowl when hearing that department¡¯s name. It may be assumed that regardless of what he actually does, Xiahou Yuanfeng is not a good candidate to be the Princess¡¯s husband.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong expressed, ¡°So that is the case ¡­ Princess Changle is truly intelligent. However, how can she be compared with my older sister just based upon this? I cannot accept it!¡±


    Just as Wang Ji was about to respond, his expression suddenly changed. He stated, ¡°Princess, behind, there are ¡­¡±


    Lin Tong was alarmed, intuitively looking back. A dozen or so meters away, she caught sight of a horsewoman dressed in an emerald-green attire with a yellow, embroidered phoenix cloak smiling at her. The horsewoman was probably over twenty years of age. Her appearance was extremely similar to that of Lin Tong¡¯s. The differences were that her long eyebrows extended to her temples. Her eyes were like that of a phoenix¡¯s and had a natural magnificent and graceful bearing that was far above that of Lin Tong¡¯s. Some fifty to sixty meters behind the horsewoman were eight other riders, four men and four women. All of them did not move an inch as they stood sat in their saddles. Seeing that Lin Tong had discovered her, the leading female horsewoman laughingly asked, ¡°Tong¡¯er, did you sneak out again?¡±


    Lin Tong cried out in fear and shouted, ¡°Elder sister ¡­¡± before jumping off of her horse, throwing herself into the embrace of the horsewoman. The horsewoman reached out with her hands, coincidentally grasping onto Lin Tong¡¯s delicate hands. Borrowing her older sister¡¯s strength, Lin Tong jumped and landed in the same saddle as Lin Bi, gracefully seating herself in Lin Bi¡¯s embrace.


    A brilliant and splendid grin on her face, Lin Tong said, ¡°Elder sister, Tong¡¯er only wishes to go see the crowds.¡±


    The horsewoman in emerald-green smiled slightly, a look of doting flashing across her phoenix eyes. Afterwards, her eyes fell upon Wang Ji.


    Frightened, Wang Ji promptly jumped off of his horse. Prostrating on the ground, he saluted, ¡°This commoner, Wang Ji, pays my respects to Your Royal Highness, the Princess.¡±


    The horsewoman in emerald-green, the Princess of Jiaping, Lin Bi, stretched her hands out and gestured for Wang Ji to get up. In an amiable tone, she asked, ¡°The rites are excused. Presumably, it is Tong¡¯er who is seeking to learn about Princess Changle from you? We have heard your elegant and refined words, as if you were personally familiar with this matter.8 It may be assumed that you are also who knows the inside story, correct?¡±


    Pulling on her older sister¡¯s arm, Lin Tong said, ¡°Elder sister, he is the man whose stories abound amid the barbarians, Divine Doctor Bo Le. It was I who tangled him up with questions. Earlier, he even saved my life. Elder sister cannot blame him wrongly.¡±


    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s words, Lin Bi¡¯s eyes softened considerably, though still filled with some hesitation. Bowing slightly on her horse, she said, ¡°So it is Divine Doctor Wang! I have heard that Divine Doctor Wang is skilled at treating horses. We have long heard of your famous name. As for those two barbarians who slipped through the net, We have already captured them. They were spies who originally planned on taking advantage of the bustling activity of the market to kill high-ranking military officers. Many thanks to Sir Wang for saving my younger sister.¡±


    Wang Ji respectfully replied, ¡°This commoner deserves not Your Royal Highness¡¯s thanks. It was only the slightest of efforts and not worth mentioning. If there is nothing else, please permit this commoner to depart.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong somewhat anxiously pulled on her older sister¡¯s sleeves. Without batting an eye, Lin Bi stated, ¡°Sir Wang, just now, I heard you speak of the affairs of Princess Changle. We are also very interested. There is no harm for you to continue, allowing Us to also listen.¡±


    Wang Ji smiled wryly. What identity did Lin Bi have? It was likely that she was well aware of Princess Changle¡¯s story. However, since she had asked in such a manner, what could he do other than agree? Without any other options at the moment, he leapt back onto his horse. The retinue continued unhurriedly towards Daizhou.


    Note:


    In China, there are multiple ways of saluting. In jianghu and common usage, a typical salute involves making a fist with the right hand, while either using the left hand to wrap around the right fist or the right fist is held against the open left palm. Females switch this around. It''s also switched around to denote the start of an argument or fight. In polite society, salutes were made holding the two palms forward together, the fingers overlapping somewhat.


    Footnotes:


    ´úÖÝ, Daizhou ¨C modern-day Dai County in Shaanxi Province


    °²Ç칫Ö÷, anqing gongzhu ¨C Princess of Anqing, lit. Princess of Peaceful Celebration


    ¼Îƽ¹«Ö÷, jiaping gongzhu ¨C Princess of Jiaping, lit. Princess of Auspicious Peace


    ²Åò˫ȫ, caimaoshuangquan ¨C idiom, lit. endowed with both beauty and talents; fig. be both beautiful and accomplished


    ÒÉÄÑÔÓÖ¢, yinanzazheng ¨C idiom, lit. dubious or hard-to-treat cases; fig. difficult and rare cases


    ÒԶﴫ¶ï, yi¡¯echuan¡¯e ¨C idiom, to pile errors on top of errors; fig. increasingly distort the truth


    ÈÙÊ¢, rongsheng ¨C lit. magnificent glory


    ÈçÊý¼ÒÕä, rushujiazhen ¨C idiom, lit. as if enumerating one¡¯s family valuables; fig. to be very familiar with a matte

 Chapter 2: Gossiping About Inside Stories

    Chapter 2: Gossiping About Inside Stories


    Lin Yuanting¡¯s family has garrisoned Daizhou for generations. In the thirteenth year of Eastern Jin¡¯s Zhenyuan1 era, Yuanting was appointed the Imperial Inspector of Daizhou, remaining loyal to the Jin Dynasty. At the time, the Administrator of Taiyuan, Sheng, set up an independent regime in Shaanxi. The founded kingdom adopted the name, Han. Liu Sheng dispatched a letter, inviting Yuanting to surrender. As a loyal and devoted subject, Lin Yuanting refused to yield. In anger, Liu Sheng led an army and attack Daizhou, but he was unable to defeat the valiant and fierce Daizhou garrison. In the fourteenth year of Zhenyuan, the Yong Emperor Gaozu deposed the Jin Dynasty, establishing the Yong Dynasty. When Yuanting learned of Jin¡¯s fall, he offered sacrifices towards the distant Chang¡¯an. He mourned inconsolably. Without alternatives, Yuanting submitted to the First Ruler of Northern Han, Liu Sheng. Touched by Yuanting¡¯s loyalty and righteous, and afraid of his valor and military skills, Sheng married his beloved daughter to him. After pledging his allegiance to the First Ruler of Northern Han, Yuanting conscientiously adhered to his duties, repelling the barbarian invasions and raids. Dozens of years were spent in this fashion, as the army and civilians of Daizhou bore the duties of defending against the barbarians.


    Princess of Jiaping, Bi, was Yuanting¡¯s eldest daughter. She was taken as the adopted daughter of the Later Ruler of Northern Han, Liu You. She used superb stratagems, far surpassing her brothers. She was highly treasured by Yuanting. The army and civilians in Daizhou all knew her as the ¡°Princess General.¡±


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Princess of Jiaping


    Seeing Wang Ji furrow his brows slightly, restlessly sitting on his horse, Lin Tong shouted, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t get lost in thought! I¡¯m asking you! You haven¡¯t finished speaking about Princess Changle! What happened afterwards?¡±


    Wang Ji¡¯s body shook. Clasping his hands, he replied, ¡°Reporting to the Princess, to speak of Princess Changle, we will have to go back to the time of internal turmoil in Great Yong. At that time, the former Crown Prince colluded with the Fengyi Sect and surrounded the Hunting Palace. The Prince of Yong was able to escape the encirclement, but was unable to rendezvous with the army. At this critical juncture, Princess Changle stepped forward bravely and persuaded the rebels to temporarily postpone their attack on the then Emperor. Just as both sides were locked in a stalemate, the Princess acquired the Emperor¡¯s secret edict and Grand General Qin¡¯s token before thinking of a way to send these items out. Ultimately, an army was mobilized to rescue the Emperor, saving everyone and crushing the rebels. As a result, the then Emperor bestowed the title of Princess of Ning upon her.¡±


    Skeptical, Lin Tong said, ¡°How can this be true? Surely, the rebel army would have completely surrounded the Hunting Palace, not allowing anything to leave it. Princess Changle isn¡¯t my elder sister, able to fight her way out of the encirclement alone. How was she able to send transmit the secret edict? You must be lying!¡±


    By now, Wang Ji had fully calmed down. Regaining his previous calm bearing, he smiled and explained, ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯s fame has spread throughout the world. This lowly one admires her abilities greatly. That Princess Changle is a weak woman without the strength to even truss a chicken. How could she have slaughtered her way out of the encirclement? With this, we will have to mention another individual. That man is surnamed Jiang and named Zhe, styled Suiyun, and was a trusted strategist under the Prince of Yong. By himself, the man made all of the arrangements, not only sending out the secret edict to mobilize the army and also forced out the foremost of the three grandmasters of the era, the Fengyi Sect Master, Fan Huiyao.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes brightened. She exclaimed, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve heard people speak that the Fengyi Sect Master has already died. As a result, the State Mentor has disseminated the order permitting the disciples of his sect to freely come and go from Great Yong. The State Mentor is a formidable and terrifying individual. If the Fengyi Sect Master isn¡¯t as powerful as the State Mentor, still, as the previously foremost of the three grandmasters of the era, did she really die? Is that Jiang Zhe¡¯s martial arts that great to force the Fengyi Sect Master to commit suicide? How is he related to Princess Changle?¡±


    Her successive questions left Wang Ji smiling wryly. He asked, ¡°Princess, what question should this commoner answer first?¡±


    Lin Tong laughed mockingly, retorting, ¡°Can¡¯t you just explain everything?¡±


    ¡°Princess, Jiang Zhe is and was only a weak and feeble scholar,¡± related Wang Ji, ¡°This lowly one has heard that his health has always been poor, frequently teetering on the boundary between life and death. However, the man¡¯s stratagems, courage, and insight are matchless in this world.¡±


    ¡°This I do not believe,¡± sneered Lin Tong, ¡°How much courage and insight can a weak and feeble scholar have? This Princess has met many intellectuals and scholars. Once they are faced with weapons, they are either scared half to death or kneeling on the ground to surrender. Further, no matter how formidable that man is, can he be more formidable than my brother-in-law?¡±


    Wang Ji gave an awkward look to Lin Bi. Smiling slightly, Lin Bi declared, ¡°There is no need for you to avoid taboo subjects. This Princess also wishes to hear how an outsider views the situation.¡±


    Clasping his hand together to express his apologies, Wang Ji replied, ¡°Princess, there is no way to compare the two. A scholar has a scholar¡¯s strength of character. A martial man has a martial man¡¯s courage and valor. General Long is the commander-in-chief of Northern Han¡¯s armies and is considered as one of the top two generals of the present age. His stratagems, courage, and insight are naturally outstanding. However, if he is put in another¡¯s shoes, General Long likely cannot achieve the things that Jiang daren did.¡±


    Glaring at Wang Ji, Lin Tong asserted, ¡°If that is the case, then I will listen earnestly to your words. I will punish you if you exaggerate the facts!¡±


    ¡°Jiang daren was formerly a subject of my homeland, Southern Chu,¡± began Wang Ji, smiling faintly. ¡°In the sixteenth year of Xiande, at the age of twenty, he became famous by passing the imperial examinations as the zhuangyuan. Considering the literary abilities of the world, none can compare to that of Southern Chu. By coming in first in the examinations, that Jiang daren can be said to stand at the pinnacle of the literary world. Moreover, in the present, there is no one who can match his unique talents.¡±


    Curling up her mouth in a sneer, Lin Tong replied, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me for disliking studying! Elder sister, tell me, is he speaking the truth?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s eyes gazed off into the distance, as she answered, ¡°He speaks the truth. Considering literary ability, Jiang zhuangyuan is truly second to none.¡±2 Turning to Wang Ji, she said, ¡°Please continue.¡±


    In a soft voice, Wang Ji remarked, ¡°If you were to ask me how his good is his poetry, this commoner is not educated and cannot explain clearly. However, this commoner is especially fond of a poem that he composed at a young age.¡±


    So speaking, he cleared his throat and recitingly sang:


    ¡°The row of the oars brings the spring wind, the boat like a leaf on the waters,


    One single simple fishing rod in hand, one hook dangling from the line.


    An island covered with flowers, a bowl filled with merry wine,


    How happy and free I am, floating upon the endless waves.¡±3


    Wang Ji sang passionately, his voice extremely clear and melodious. Everyone could feel as if they were transported to the endless, rippling waves of Southern Chu¡¯s rivers and lakes.


    Finished singing, Wang Ji continued, ¡°That Jiang daren served as a Hanlin Academic for several years. After he gained the appreciation of Southern Chu¡¯s Prince of De, he accompanied the army in the joint invasion of the Kingdom of Shu. This commoner does not know what stratagems Jiang daren presented, but there is one deed that is well-known to the masses. After Shu fell, Prince Li Zhi of Yong intended to bring its King back to Great Yong. With this decision, although on the surface, Great Yong and Southern Chu were dividing Shu evenly between them, Great Yong¡¯s control over the King of Shu would give them a significant advantage. At the time, Great Yong was like the sun at high noon.4 Although Southern Chu had tens of thousands of troops, it was impossible for them to reverse the situation. It was Jiang daren, who sang a song during the banquet and forced the King of Shu to commit suicide. From that point on, the entire court praised Jiang Zhe as the most gifted scholar of Southern Chu.¡±


    In disbelief, Lin Tong blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! How can a poem hound a king to death? Elder sister, is he speaking the truth?¡±


    Reaching out a hand to gently ruffle her younger sister¡¯s beautiful hair, Lin Bi clarified, ¡°Everyone has a sense of shame. That King of Shu, facing the ruination of his country and the deprivations of his people, was to be imprisoned for the rest of his life. With such public ridicule, no wonder he chose to commit suicide.¡±


    Not really understanding, Lin Tong nodded her head. ¡°If elder sister says it¡¯s true, then it must be true. However, that Jiang Zhe is truly malicious.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so,¡± remarked Wang Ji, smiling. ¡°After returning from Shu, Jiang daren fell gravely ill. For two years, he did not attend court, staying in his home to recuperate. I do not believe that Jiang daren would have been pleased with himself over what he had done.¡±


    Lin Tong asked, ¡°Oh! I remember! In the nineteenth year of Rongsheng, the Prince of Yong captured Jianye. For Jiang Zhe to become the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted subordinate, he must have surrendered to the Prince of Yong at that point. He composed a poem to mock the King of Shu for surrendering and yet he himself was willing to bend his knee and surrender. It seems that his moral character is lacking! Is this what you mean by a scholar¡¯s strength of character?¡±


    The expression on Wang Ji¡¯s face darkened, as he disclosed, ¡°For the Princess to speak thusly, this commoner has no way of refuting. However, in this commoner¡¯s eyes, I do not blame Jiang daren. In the twenty-second year of Xiande, the King, unable to clearly see the situation, desired to advance himself to become Emperor. Jiang daren submitted a memorial directly criticizing this action. The King was so infuriated that he desired to execute Jiang daren. But recognizing Jiang daren¡¯s reputation and his meritorious contributions, the King only dismissed Jiang daren from office and made him a commoner. When the Prince of Yong invaded Southern Chu, he personally went to invite Jiang daren. However, Jiang daren refused to surrender and was ultimately forcibly taken back to Great Yong by the Prince of Yong. This commoner has heard that the Prince of Yong valued Jiang daren highly, exhausting all efforts to have him surrender. This commoner believes that Jiang daren¡¯s decision to ultimately pledge his allegiance to Great Yong was because of the Prince of Yong¡¯s sincerity.¡±


    Unwilling to let Wang Ji off so easily, Lin Tong retorted, ¡°Although it could be said that it was a subject seeking a worthy master, I do not feel that it is worthy of being considered as the strength of character of a scholar.¡±


    Shaking his head with a simper, Wang Ji stated, ¡°Princess speaks the truth.¡± Although he spoke those words, it was clear from the look on his face that he was only half-heartedly agreeing.


    Just as Lin Tong was about to continue to interrogate him, Lin Bi spoke up, ¡°Tong¡¯er, do you not want to continue to listen?¡±


    Only then did Lin Tong shut her mouth. The individual she esteemed most was her elder sister and brother-in-law. As a result, she was extremely unhappy that Wang Ji viewed that Jiang Zhe as being superior to her brother-in-law.


    Wang Ji continued, ¡°This commoner does not know what ideas and strategies Jiang daren put forward to the Prince of Yong. However, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, greatly respected and treasured Jiang daren, treating him as a teacher, a friend, and a brother. Not long after arriving in Great Yong, Jiang daren was nearly assassinated by a former personal bodyguard of the Prince of De. Reportedly, on his deathbed, the Prince of De issued a secret order that Jiang daren must be killed if he were to pledge his allegiance to another state. Jiang daren was severely injured, saved from the brink of death. Were it not for the Prince of Yong exhausting all kinds of precious and rare medicines, Jiang daren likely would not have survived until the Medical Sage, Sir Sang, arrived. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, was greatly infuriated because of this incident. From that point on, it is said that Jiang daren¡¯s guard was tighter than that of the Prince of Yong¡¯s.¡±


    Startled, Lin Tong inquired, ¡°Why was your Prince of De so ruthless? Although Jiang Zhe was disloyal to Southern Chu, his actions were pardonable. Moreover, the Prince of De was already dying. Why was he worrying about these things?¡±


    Sighing, Wang Ji responded, ¡°At the time, many people shared your thoughts. Regardless of Jiang daren¡¯s actions, he had made significant contributions to Southern Chu. Although, he changed his loyalties to Great Yong, it was Southern Chu who first dismissed him from office. That personal bodyguard was unavoidably too obstinate.


    ¡°Moreover, Jiang daren is only a scholar. It is a bit ridiculous for the Prince of De to remember him on his deathbed. However, afterwards, during his escape back to Southern Chu, the assassin was killed at the banks of the Yangtze River by a servant of Jiang daren¡¯s. The servant¡¯s name is Li Shun and he was originally a court eunuch in the Southern Chu Royal Palace. No one knows why he willingly became Jiang daren¡¯s servant. At the start, no one paid him much attention. However, that Li Shun surprisingly had the ability to kill that assassin. Only then did everyone realize that he was a rarely seen expert. For such an expert to willingly serve as a servant to Jiang daren, that meant that Jiang daren definitely had some ability. Even then, though, few people paid any attention to Jiang daren, especially after he was nearly assassinated.


    ¡°Because of his poor health, Jiang daren spent half the year bedridden. Princess must understand that if a person¡¯s health is poor, no matter how capable he is, he is only able to employ twenty to thirty percent of his abilities.¡±


    Lin Tong was entranced listening to Wang Ji weave the story. She could not help but ask, ¡°If that Jiang daren¡¯s health was so poor, how was he able to advise the Prince of Yong? How was he able to hound the Fengyi Sect Master to death?¡±


    Sighing again, Wang Ji answered, ¡°This commoner does not know how Jiang daren was able to advise the Prince of Yong. I have only heard that, after Jiang daren helped the Prince of Yong subdue the former Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion, he was already an emaciated wreck. Reportedly, his temples were already white and he would frequently vomit blood without end. Some had stated that Jiang daren would not live long.¡±


    Hearing these words, Lin Bi sighed softly. She stated, ¡°With every breath in one¡¯s body, unto one¡¯s dying day5 ¡­ it is a pity that the man is not in my Northern Han. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°At the time of the former Crown Prince¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat, Jiang Zhe was also within the Hunting Palace,¡± added Wang Ji. ¡°In addition, he was seriously ill. And yet, he was the one who saw through the Crown Prince¡¯s conspiracy, preventing the Prince of Yong from dying tragically at the hands of vile characters. As he was preparing to escape the encirclement, the Prince of Yong vowed to bring him along if he was to bring anyone at all. However, Jiang daren took the initiative to stay behind. The one who hid Jiang daren was Princess Changle.¡±


    After some thought, Lin Tong asked with curiosity, ¡°Why would Princess Changle take him in? Could it be that they had a private love affair?¡±


    After some hesitation, Wang Ji responded, ¡°This commoner cannot confirm the veracity, but Princess Changle was formerly the Queen of Southern Chu, while Jiang daren was an official in the Southern Chu court. For years, Princess Changle resided in seclusion in the depths of the palace, while Jiang daren rarely attended court. Logically speaking, it would have been impossible for the two to carry on a love affair. Later on, there were some who stated that, after arriving in Southern Chu, Princess Changle was fondest of poems and essays. Jiang daren¡¯s poems can be said to be unrivaled under the Heavens. As a result, it is possible that from Princess Changle¡¯s love of Jiang daren¡¯s poetry, she grew to admire him. However, with the separation between their different social statuses, Princess Changle never spoke of her desire to wed Jiang daren to the then Yong Emperor.


    ¡°During the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, Jiang daren went to her to seek her help. Princess Changle would naturally save him by whatever means possible. Afterwards, Jiang daren devised a plan, having Princess Changle acquire the secret edict from the then Yong Emperor. That task completed, Jiang daren had the secret edict delivered, leading to the mobilization of the army to rescue the Emperor.¡±


    With curiosity, Lin Tong inquired, ¡°For Jiang daren to seek help from Princess Changle, could it be that he knew of the Princess¡¯s affection?¡±


    Smiling, Wang Ji spoke, ¡°This commoner is not clear about that. In reality, with the situation he faced, Jiang daren could only seek help from Princess Changle. Before, Princess Changle had been neutral in the succession struggle. If it was simply the Crown Prince and the Prince of Yong struggling, she may have continued to remain uninvolved, but as soon as the situation involved the Emperor, she could only take action. With the deep love between father and daughter, she would naturally not watch idly as the Crown Prince threatened her father.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then how was Jiang daren not discovered through a search?¡± questioned Lin Tong, ¡°How did he manage to send the secret edict out?¡±


    With a look of veneration on his face, Wang Ji expounded, ¡°Jiang daren¡¯s hiding spot was likely quite secretive. In addition, the rebels did not take the weak and feeble scholar into account. As for the individual who went to issue the edict, this was the probably the most unexpected aspect of all of this. Xiahou Yuanfeng was initially a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction and had taken part in the coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Reportedly, he was extremely close with the Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor, Lu Jingzhong. As a result, no one could have expected that he would use to the opportunity of issuing the Crown Prince¡¯s fake edict to bring the secret edict out of the Hunting Palace. Everyone knew that Xiahou Yuanfeng was originally not part of the Prince of Yong¡¯s faction. No one could understand how he was persuaded by Jiang daren. With him renouncing the dark and seeking the light, Xiahou Yuanfeng was able to make an enormous contribution to pacifying the rebellion. At present, he is heavily favored by the Yong Emperor. But it was Jiang daren¡¯s abilities that are truly deserving of admiration. He had actually done the impossible.¡±


    Nodding her head, Lin Tong expressed, ¡°So that is what happened ¡­ Now, quickly speak of how Jiang Zhe was able to hound the Fengyi Sect Master to death. I don¡¯t believe that he has such ability.¡±


    Wang Ji¡¯s expression roused, he replied, ¡°To speak of this matter, it is truly enough to cause everyone to be won over by Jiang daren¡¯s abilities. Jiang daren is no more than a weak and feeble scholar. The Fengyi Sect Master would likely have been able to kill him with just a pinky. On that day, with the Fengyi Sect¡¯s treasonous plot failed, all of the rebels had been surrounded. Just as they were about to taken out in one scoop, the Fengyi Sect Master appeared out of the blue.6 With a single person and a single sword, she stood in the middle of the audience chamber. Aside from the then Yong Emperor and the Princes, there were important ministers, ranking generals, and experts from jianghu. However, in the presence of the foremost of the three grandmasters, a mere woman, all bent their heads without exception. No one dared to face her directly and look her in the eyes. However, it was Jiang daren, a weak and feeble scholar, vomiting blood and on the verge of death, who actually stood up and spoke intense words that resounded powerfully within the audience chamber, preferring to die in glory than live in dishonor. The Fengyi Sect Master had no choice but to agree to remain behind as a hostage in exchange for the lives of her disciples. Who can compare with this kind of boldness?¡±


    Lin Tong wished to say something, but she suddenly remembered the formal visit that she had paid to the State Mentor of Northern Han. That day, before his presence, she had not even dared to breath. With this experience, it could be assumed that for Jiang Zhe to scold the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s misbehavior without fear of death, he truly had upright and unyielding strength of character. As a result, Lin Tong did not speak.


    ¡°There are few who know of what happened next,¡± continued Wang Ji. ¡°However, seven days later, the Fengyi Sect Master was surrounded and killed by Great Master True Compassion of the Shaolin Temple leading his sect¡¯s experts and Demonic Shadow Li Shun. And so, a once-in-a-generation grandmaster died filled with regret and hate.¡±


    Lin Tong asked, puzzled, ¡°If that is the case then why is it said that Jiang Zhe hounded the Fengyi Sect Master to death?¡±


    ¡°This information comes from the Shaolin Temple,¡± answered Wang Ji, ¡°Reportedly, the Fengyi Sect Master was already injured. Taking a divine pill given her by the Medical Sage, Sir Sang, she was temporarily able to protect her heart arteries. As a disciple of the Medical Sage, Jiang daren was a master of medicine. As such, Jiang daren used some methods to force the Fengyi Sect Master to exhaust her life force over that seven-day period. As a result, the Fengyi Sect Master was ultimately forced to fight with her life on the line. Great Master True Compassion is another grandmaster, while Demonic Shadow Li Shun was a peak-level expert. Combined with the Eighteen Arhats from the Shaolin Temple, how could the Fengyi Sect Master survive? In addition, it is said that it was Demonic Shadow Li Shun, taking advantage of the two grandmasters dueling, who mounted a sneak attack and grievously wounded the Fengyi Sect Master, forcing her to self-immolate herself and die. If the mark of death was not upon the Fengyi Sect Master, she likely would have been able to escape.¡±


    Shocked, it was some time before Lin Tong could bring herself to say, ¡°If that is the case, then this Jiang daren is truly formidable. However, that Great Master True Compassion¡¯s actions were unbefitting of his status as a grandmaster. Working together and attacking from two sides ¡­ and even relying upon a sneak attack. How was this information spread? Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°At the time, when this commoner heard this story, I only took it as a joke,¡± replied Wang Ji, shaking his head. ¡°I cannot hope to understand Great Master True Compassion¡¯s intentions.¡±


    Turning to gaze at her sister, Lin Tong blurted, acting like a spoiled child, ¡°Elder sister, you must know! Quickly tell me!¡±


    Unable to handle her younger sister¡¯s nagging, Lin Bi could only smile and say, ¡°What¡¯s strange about this? That Jiang daren¡¯s thought processes are simply unfathomable. Great Master True Compassion had this matter spread, naturally causing everyone to become wary of Jiang daren. When the time comes, people would naturally be on guard when facing Jiang daren. It may be assumed that Great Master True Compassion was somewhat afraid that he would be next.¡±


    Half-understanding, Lin Tong nodded her head and inquired, ¡°Oh ¡­ then Wang Ji, what happened to Jiang Zhe and Princess Changle?¡±


    Wang Ji responded, ¡°When the Fengyi Sect Master appeared, although the audience chamber was filled with heroic figures, almost everyone without exception bowed their heads, intimidated. Only two individuals, throughout this affair, showed no fear of death, gaining everyone¡¯s admiration. One was Jiang Zhe, Jiang daren. As a weak and feeble scholar, he directly scolded the Fengyi Sect Master for her misdeeds, causing the gathered heroes to blush with shame. The other person was Princess Changle. At the time, Jiang daren had been injured by the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s profound internal energy, vomiting blood without end. Disregarding and fearless of the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s sword pointing at her, Princess Changle personally went to check Jiang daren¡¯s injuries. As she revealed her innermost feelings, she completely disregarded life and death, leaving all who witnessed it to sigh in admiration.¡±


    Li Tong cried out in surprise, as she asked, ¡°Could it be that Princess Changle was married to Jiang Zhe? If that is the case, then no wonder everyone compares her with my elder sister, while that Jiang Zhe is comparable to my brother-in-law.¡±


    Smiling slightly, Wang Ji knew that for this little princess to speak in such a fashion, she had admitted that Jiang Zhe was truly formidable. Not baring his thoughts, he mentioned, ¡°Although the Prince of Yong once asked the then Emperor to betroth the two and the entire court was moved by their deep love, ignoring the improprieties from their different statuses, the Yong Emperor refused.¡±


    In surprise, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Why? Jiang Zhe performed such a great meritorious service and the two of them were willing. Why did the Yong Emperor refuse?¡±


    Smiling, Wang Ji answered, ¡°The justification given was that Jiang daren¡¯s health was too poor, and the Yong Emperor was worried that Jiang daren would not be able to live long. Princess Changle had already lived a rough life. If her husband were to die again, wouldn¡¯t it be one disaster after another? With this reason given, even the Prince of Yong did not dare to argue otherwise.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± uttered Lin Tong, nodding her head. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Did Jiang daren¡¯s health improve? Did the Yong Emperor betroth the two?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be considered as a legendary saga,¡± conveyed Wang Ji, continuing to smile. ¡°Having made such a great contribution to Great Yong, Jiang daren was on the cusp of a meteoric rise in his career. However, at the same time the Prince of Yong was being anointed as the heir apparent, Jiang daren quietly left Chang¡¯an, bringing along Demonic Shadow Li Shun. Reportedly, Jiang daren came and went completely honestly, sealing up and leaving behind all of the rewards bestowed upon him by the Prince of Yong, taking nothing with him. In such a manner, he departed into seclusion within jianghu. For someone of his talents and feats, he actually cared not the slightest for riches and honor, power and influence. Even those people who felt that there were blemishes on his reputation and integrity can only cease their criticism and sigh with admiration.¡±


    A look of tremendous respect flashed across Lin Tong¡¯s eyes, as she stated, ¡°If that is the case, then that Jiang daren¡¯s character is truly unparalleled in this world. Wait a minute ¡­ weren¡¯t you originally going to tell me why Princess Changle was capable of being compared to my elder sister? How did you stray from the topic?¡±


    Wang Ji complained internally. If I truly digressed, isn¡¯t it because of your questions? However, a smile remained on his face, as he answered, ¡°Princess is unaware that although Jiang Zhe departed in such an easy and relaxed manner, he managed to take a person with him.¡±


    Her eyes widening, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Could it be ¡­ could it be that Princess Changle actually eloped with him?¡±


    Wang Ji clapped his hands together. ¡°Indeed! Princess Changle¡¯s temperament is outwardly flexible and inwardly unyielding. Originally, when the Yong Emperor was forcing her to remarry, she would rather die than to obey. Now that the Yong Emperor was prohibiting her from marrying Jiang daren and with Jiang daren departing in such a manner, how could the Princess feel at ease watching him depart? Those two had exhausted their youths and heart¡¯s blood for the sake of Great Yong. Without any qualms, the two of them departed for the ends of the earth, wandering the lands free and unfettered, forming a loving couple, ¡®rather living the life of a pair of mandarin ducks than the life of immortals.¡¯7


    ¡°Princess Changle had originally been advanced to the title of Princess of Ning, obtaining incomparable glory and honor. In addition, her mother was advanced to become Empress. As a result, she was not lacking in riches and honor. However, she ended up discarding everything, accompanying her lover to reside in seclusion in jianghu. This kind of amazing woman should barely be able to be comparable to Her Imperial Highness, the Princess of Jiaping.¡± As he spoke these last lines, he gazed towards Lin Bi, caution filling his eyes.


    Shaking her head, Lin Bi declared, ¡°Princess Changle of Ning was able to accommodate both loyalty and filial piety, possessing outstanding conduct and appearance that values emotion while maintaining her character, disregarding power and influence, riches and honor. How can We compare to her? Tong¡¯er, you were young before, as such Daddy and Mommy were worried that you wouldn¡¯t understand the true essence behind Princess Changle¡¯s story. In fact, it would have been detrimental to you. Today, since you have heard Sir Wang tell you of her story, I can tell that you have come to realize some of the principles. As such, I made no attempt to prevent you from listening.¡±


    Finished speaking, Lin Bi¡¯s gaze fell upon Wang Ji. With a subtle meaning behind her words, she said, ¡°Sir Wang, you are still young and yet have such extensive knowledge. Truly hard to come by ¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell upon Wang Ji, gaining a bit of suspicion and wariness.


    Footnotes:


    ÕêÔ¨, zhenyuan ¨C lit. profound chastity


    Ê×ÇüÒ»Ö¸, shouquyizhi ¨C idiom, lit. to count as number one; fig. second to none, outstanding


    This is a poem by the last ruler of the Southern Tang state, Li Yu, set to the tune of the ci, ¡°Fisherman.¡±


    ÈçÈÕÖÐÌì, rurizhongtian ¨C idiom, lit. like the sun at high noon; fig. to be very influential


    ¾Ï¹ª¾¡´á£¬ËÀ¶øºóÒÑ, jugongjincui, si¡¯erhouyi ¨C idiom, lit. to bend to a task and spare no effort unto one¡¯s dying day; fig. with every breath in one¡¯s body, unto one¡¯s dying day


    ´ÓÌì¶ø½µ, congtian¡¯erjiang ¨C idiom, lit. to drop from the sky; fig. to appear unexpectedly, out of the blue


    This is a line from a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet, Lu Zhaolin, entitled ¡°Chang¡¯an: Ancient Theme.¡±

 Chapter 3: Dragon Flying in the Heavens

    Chapter 3: Dragon Flying in the Heavens


    Long Tingfei, hailing from an aristocratic family in Northern Han, was a splendid and extraordinary talent, uniquely capable in both strategy and valor, considered to be without rival in the world. The Later Ruler entrusted him with military command, never suspicious or jealous. Tingfei returned this trust with loyalty and dedication.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Long Tingfei


    Maintaining a calm expression on his face, Wang Ji declared, ¡°This commoner has wandered the four lands. Although it cannot be said that this commoner¡¯s knowledge and experience are extensive, I have learned all kinds of information in my travels. Although the Great Yong court has claimed that the Princess lives in seclusion in the depths of the palace because of the fright she endured during the Hunting Palace coup d¡¯¨¦tat, all kinds of rumors have abounded among the common people. Each and every one of those rumors have been vivid and seemingly realistic, filled with comprehensive details. When the coup occurred, this subject was in Great Yong and also heard many different rumors. As a result, my understanding is a comparatively a bit more detailed. This commoner is not a spy. Princess, please understand.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s gaze swept past him, as she replied, ¡°Sir Wang is being overly anxious. Sir is proficient at identifying and treating horses, and has such extensive knowledge and experience. You are truly a talent that my Northern Han greatly desires! If Sir is willing to consent, We will honor Sir as an honored guest.¡±


    After hesitating momentarily, Wang Ji declined, ¡°For the Princess to regard me so highly, this commoner should by rights obey. It is only that this commoner is on my way to Penglai on the Eastern Sea. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to comply.¡±


    Lin Bi was a bit startled, as she asked, ¡°Why are you going to the Eastern Sea?¡±


    ¡°Recently, this commoner met an old friend who reported that my former honored master is in good health,¡± answered Wang Ji respectfully and cautiously. ¡°And he has recently had a boy. As a result, this commoner is of mind to go congratulate my former master.¡±


    With curiosity, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your former master an elderly individual? How could he have a son?¡±


    Wang Ji was startled before he smiled and responded, ¡°Presumably Princess has misunderstood. This commoner¡¯s former master is still in the prime of his life. Previously, aside from a young miss, he had no other children. Only recently has he added a son. Next month is the young master¡¯s first birthday. Hearing of this news, this commoner is intent on proceeding to join the celebrations.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s expression stirred. Although Wang Ji was young, his words and bearing were both far from normal. His former master must undoubtedly not be an ordinary individual either. Moreover, wasn¡¯t she on her way to the Eastern Sea as well? If she were to have the opportunity to meet Wang Ji¡¯s former master, it may be possible for Northern Han to gain another pillar of the state. Thinking of this, she smiled and stated, ¡°What a coincidence! We have also the need to travel to the Eastern Sea. Is Sir Wang willing to journey together with Us?¡±


    Surprised, Wang Ji returned, ¡°Princess is an important subject of Northern Han. Why would you go to the Eastern Sea? Although the Eastern Sea is within the sphere of influence of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, although the Marquis of the Eastern Sea stands alone,1 who doesn¡¯t know that in recent years, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea has already begun to reconcile with Great Yong? As a result, the Marquis has frequent dealings with Great Yong. If the Princess were to go to the Eastern Sea, it would likely be quite dangerous.¡±


    Smiling, Lin Bi replied, ¡°There is no harm. Sir presumably does not know that the beloved son of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea is getting married. The invitations have been sent throughout the world. We are on our way to offer Northern Han¡¯s congratulations on the express orders of our King. Moreover, the rare treasures exhibition is also a grand occasion. We wish to see the rare treasures of exotic and foreign lands.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong beamed from ear to ear. Anxiously, she stated, ¡°Elder sister, I also want to go take a look at the rare treasures exhibit.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled softly, stretching out her hand to pat her younger sister in placation, preventing her from interrupting.


    Wang Ji clapped his hands. ¡°Oh! This commoner has also heard of the rare treasures exhibition. In the last two years, rich merchant Hai Wuya of the Eastern Sea has built massive ships that travel the seas to Korea, Japan, and the various lands of the Southern Seas, using the porcelain and silk manufactured in the Central Plains and Jiangnan to exchange for gold, silver, precious stones, and all kinds of regional specialties. Reportedly, the profits are over a hundred, no a thousandfold. Presumably this exhibition is being hosted by Hai Wuya, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Hai Wuya has taken advantage of the wedding of the beloved son of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea to host the exhibition,¡± affirmed Lin Bi with a smile. ¡°In addition, at present, there is no one in this world who doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with Hai Wuya and take a piece of the profits from the ocean trade monopoly? This exhibition is naturally the perfect opportunity for those individuals.¡±


    With misgivings, Wang Ji asked, ¡°But who doesn¡¯t know that behind this Hai Wuya is definitely the Marquis of the Eastern Sea? It won¡¯t be an easy task to want a share of those profits. Further, every state has rich, huge merchants who are already working in cooperation with Hai Wuya, resulting in today¡¯s balanced situation. If the Princess desires to monopolize the profits, it is likely that neither Great Yong nor Southern Chu will be willing to allow that to happen.¡±


    Lin Bi gazed deeply at Wang Ji and replied, ¡°As expected, Sir Wang clearly understands the affairs of the world. Hai Wuya has been in business in the Eastern Sea for five years now. During the first two years, he was no more than minor businessman operating a sea shipping operation. The most recent two to three years, he has undertaken three convoys out into the open ocean. The ships that he used include dozens of massive ships that he personally designed with high cargo capacity, fast speed, and armed with newly designed weaponry. There were nearly a hundred merchant ships from other businesses accompanying Hai Wuya¡¯s ships and also escorted by the Marquis of Eastern Sea¡¯s warships. If Hai Wuya wasn¡¯t so capable, all of this would have been impossible. Just think, all of the major merchants from Great Yong, Southern Chu, and my Northern Han cooperated with him, allowing all three to derive benefits, ensuring that none of the three can make things difficult for him. We greatly admire this kind of scheming, courage, and insight. However, when there¡¯s a gain, there¡¯s a loss. For Hai Wuya to curry favor on all sides, although effective to this day, in recent years, the flames of war have increasingly wreaked havoc. Great Yong and Northern Han cannot coexist. As a result, Hai Wuya must reassess the situation. Rather than remaining neutral, would it not be better for him to choose a single master?¡±


    The more Wang Ji listened, the more worried he became. Her telling him this kind of classified information made it highly impossible for him to disengage himself. From the corners of his eyes, he could see that the mixed gender bodyguards all had their hands on the handles of their sabers. Wang Ji could only feign ignorance, smiling and answering, ¡°Princess speaks the truth. However, allow this commoner to speak disrespectfully. Hai Wuya can cease cooperating with any of the three countries, but he cannot cast aside the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. Without the Marquis¡¯s escort, it would be impossible for long distance seafaring merchant ships to arrive at their destination and return safe and sound. In addition, if one were to consider production capability, Great Yong and Southern Chu occupies the most populous and affluent parts of the Middle Kingdom. With the fall of Shu, Sichuan¡¯s resources and production were divided by the two countries. If Hai Wuya were to cooperate with only one country, it would not be surprising if he chose either Great Yong or Southern Chu. However, Northern Han is at a significant disadvantage. If the three countries are balanced, Northern Han would be able to get a share of the profits,2 but if Northern Han desires to monopolize the oceangoing trade, it is likely that your gains will not make up for your losses.¡±


    Disdain flashed across Lin Bi¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡°Sir speaks the truth. We also share the same thoughts. My Northern Han has been a disadvantage in the oceangoing trade. Sir has also misunderstood Our intentions. The one trying to monopolize those profits won¡¯t be my Northern Han, but Southern Chu. In the near future, Southern Chu will dispatch an envoy seeking to cooperate with Northern Han to threaten the Marquis of the Eastern Sea to reach an agreement, allowing the three parties to control the oceangoing trade, excluding Great Yong. The Northern Han court has dispatched Us to the Eastern Sea with the intentions of seizing this opportunity. If the Marquis of the Eastern Sea agrees, when the time comes, we can completely sever the profits that Great Yong makes from the oceangoing trade. This will only benefit us without doing us harm. If this is impossible, we will do our utmost to seize as big a share of the profits as we can.¡±


    Listening to her words, Wang Ji continuously nodded his head. He stated, ¡°This commoner is from Southern Chu. Although I have been away from my homeland for years, I am aware that my homeland attaches enormous importance to commerce. Such intentions are inevitable and reasonable. I wonder who is responsible for these negotiations from my homeland?¡±


    Lin Bi smiled faintly and answered, ¡°We have heard that the envoy dispatched by Southern Chu to celebrate the wedding of the only son of the Marquis of Eastern Sea is the son of Lu Xin, the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Grand General Lu Can. Great Yong¡¯s envoy is the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, and the Vice Minister of Rites, Gou Lian. Since both sides are striving their utmost, my Northern Han cannot randomly send someone. We can only go and take this difficult job reluctantly. Sir Wang, since you are also going to the Eastern Sea, what harm is there for you to journey together with Us? Maybe there are things that We will be forced to rely upon your help.¡±


    Wang Ji respectfully consented, ¡°This commoner was able to ride on several coattails to success. How dare I refuse?¡±


    Lin Tong hastily exclaimed, ¡°Elder sister, I want to go as well!¡±


    Lin Bi glanced down, seeing the hopes and desires in her younger sister¡¯s eyes, excitedly bouncing up and down in the saddle, determined to go alone if she was refused. With a pampering and indulgent smile, Lin Bi allowed, ¡°Fine. As long as you are obedient, I will bring you along.¡±


    Overjoyed, Lin Tong clasped her hands together into a prayer and swore to the Heavens that she wouldn¡¯t act willfully and cause trouble.


    Lin Bi smiled shallowly without speaking. Inconveniences would naturally be unavoidable, however this trip isn¡¯t a matter of life and death. On the surface, Southern Chu seems to be on the level, but when it comes to sharing profits, I have no intentions of relying upon them. This Wang Ji is a talent and isn¡¯t like other Southern Chu citizens who love leisure and hate labor. If this person has no problems, no effort must be spared to ensure that he remains and serves Northern Han.


    Wang Ji had different thoughts. Was it better to remain in Northern Han as an undercover agent or return to his master¡¯s side? It was difficult for him to decide. After thinking it over, he decided it was best to ask his former master¡¯s opinion. Recalling the letter that he had read yesterday and the implied jubilation3 between the lines,4 it could be assumed that his former master was in an excellent mood. This wasn¡¯t surprising. Accompanied by his beloved, completely unfettered,5 and recently becoming a father of a son, presumably his former master had no intention of leaving his life of seclusion. However, over these last several years, Great Yong and Northern Han had been locked in a stalemate. It was difficult to tell how long his former master would be able to enjoy a life of leisure.


    ***


    After staying a few days in Daizhou, Wang Ji followed Lin Bi and Lin Tong, beginning the journey to the Eastern Sea. Although they could cross over Mount Wutai and take a ship from Shandong, Lin Bi instead took a vast detour, first going to Jinyang.6


    Jinyang was where Long Tingfei was stationed and was an important strategic city for Northern Han, easily defended and difficult to attack. It was further protected by the Shiling7 and Chitang8 Passes, keeping the Yong armies out. Over these last few years, when the time came for the fall harvest, Long Tingfei would marshal an army and attack Zezhou.9 and Zhenzhou, harassing the Great Yong borders as they were focused on the fall harvest. After learning the lesson from the Northern Han invasion in the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, adopted a scorched earth policy,10 dispatching an army to strictly garrison the defenses and implementing the baojia system.11 On the borders, the Prince of Qi set up a string of fire beacons, monitoring the movements of the Northern Han army. If the Northern Han army were to invade, they would immediately turn out the entire force to meet the enemy. Who would have known that Long Tingfei would dramatically change the tune? Relying upon the Northern Han¡¯s ability to stage long distance raids, able to come and go as the wind, he used guerrilla tactics to harass Great Yong¡¯s northern frontier. Great Yong¡¯s military clearly had more troops than Northern Han, but was completely stifled by Long Tingfei¡¯s tactics. Ultimately, the Prince of Qi decided to stick to the defenses and not sally forth, moving all of the border residents behind the defensive line, leaving behind a hundred li of open space. With this, based upon Great Yong¡¯s massive military and the scattered forts and strongholds, the Prince of Qi was finally able to ensure a stalemate.


    Some thirty li from Jinyang, Wang Ji could see dust and smoke being kicked up in the distance. After careful observation, he could see the concentrated dust did not dissipate, knowing an elite unit of horsemen was approaching. However, being within Northern Han¡¯s borders and with Great Yong¡¯s cavalry strictly staying within its borders, he could tell that these horsemen were friendly. Presumably, they were dispatched from Jinyang to welcome and escort the Princess of Jiaping.


    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone could see that the horsemen were dressed in crimson armor. At their head was a man wearing a battle gown the color of flames. As he wore the mask part of his helmet, it was impossible to see his features. However, from his vigorous body and his unstoppable,12 imposing manner, one could not help but be entranced. A look of happiness appeared in Lin Bi¡¯s eyes, and she spurred her horse forward. Her personal guards who usually never left her side oddly halted and did not follow. Just as Lin Bi¡¯s lone horse galloped forward, the leader of that elite unit of horsemen, the red-armored general, also came rushing out. When the two were less than ten meters apart, the two simultaneously leapt off the horses, holding out their hands and catching each other in midair. The two landed on the ground gently. Then the fiery red man embraced the woman in emerald green. That kind of strong, deep love and the intense joy after reuniting from a long separation infected everyone. All stayed silent, calmly watching the two.


    After a while, the two figures separated. Holding hands, they walked over towards Wang Ji and company. Wang Ji and company all dismounted from their horses, standing at attention. When the couple approached, everyone could see the jubilation on Lin Bi¡¯s face, making her exceptionally beautiful beyond description. The red-armored general had removed his face mask, revealing a perfect and unblemished face. Combined with his tall, slim, and elegant build, his imposing height of six feet, his pair of eyes as dark as the night sky with a hint of bluish green, and his refined and formidable natural elegance, it caused everyone, including Wang Ji, to willingly kneel to pay their respects. In unison, they hailed, ¡°Subordinates pays our respects to the Grand General.¡±


    Of course, Lin Tong did not kneel, instead gaily rushing forward and hugging the red-armored general¡¯s right arm. Excitedly, she called out, ¡°Brother-in-law! Tong¡¯er has missed you every day! When are you going to marry my elder sister?¡±


    Although Wang Ji had long ago guessed that this red-armored general was Northern Han¡¯s Heaven-propping jade pillar, Long Tingfei, he could still not help but feel a burst of excitement. Meeting such a heroic individual was truly his great fortune. Recalling the heroes that he had met in his youth, he surprisingly discovered that none of them could match Long Tingfei. Even Prince Li Zhi of Yong and Prince Li Xian of Qi, although carrying the lofty auras of members of the imperial clan, were inferior when compared to Long Tingfei. Possibly the only one capable of comparing with this man was his former master who had bestowed him with everything. Recalling that scholarly, feeble, and delicate youth, Wang Ji could not help feel his heart heat up with passion. His unique characteristics, no matter who he was in company with, would cause everyone to subconsciously turn their gazes upon him.


    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s questions, Long Tingfei¡¯s face could not but become somewhat embarrassed. He had been engaged with Lin Bi for two years now and yet they had still not wed. The fact of the matter was that there were plenty of reasons. To begin with, his first wife had died not long ago. Long Tingfei was unwilling to remarry so quickly. Second, in the last few years, Long Tingfei had been busy campaigning against Great Yong, exhausting himself. Naturally, his mind was not on marriage. The most important reason was that although Lin Bi was a woman, she was a master of strategy and tactics, outshining all of her brothers. In the last several years, because of Lin Yuanting¡¯s poor health, Daizhou¡¯s defenses and governance had all fallen into Lin Bi¡¯s hands. In order to prevent the northern barbarians from seizing the opportunity to conquer Northern Han, it was impossible for Lin Bi to take off her battle gown and become another¡¯s wife. As a result, the wedding had been delayed until now. However, these reasons could not be spoken aloud. As he was thinking of how to respond, Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes fell upon Wang Ji. Smiling, he walked over and greeted, ¡°This must be ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le,¡¯ Sir Wang, correct? I have heard Sister Bi say that Sir has arrived within my Northern Han¡¯s army. I am exceedingly pleased at your arrival! I have heard that Sir Wang is skilled at identifying and treating horses. Presumably, your skill at raising horses must be outstanding as well. If able to receive Sir¡¯s help, my army¡¯s horses will surely increase in quality!¡±


    Wang Ji once again kowtowed, replying, ¡°This commoner does not deserve such praise. The nickname of ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le¡¯ is no more than a false reputation. Although this commoner hails from Southern Chu, I am in love with the lifestyle of Mobei.13 If General does not scorn me, once Ji has paid a visit to my family, this commoner will return to serve General, doing my utmost until my dying day.¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled slightly. Using both hands, he helped Wang Ji to his feet, stating, ¡°It would be our King¡¯s fortune if Sir Wang is willing to serve my Northern Han. Having wandered for many years, presumably you are accustomed to traveling. This time, accompanying the Princess to the Eastern Sea, I hope that you will do your utmost.¡±


    Saluting, Wang Ji acknowledged, ¡°This one obeys and will definitely not fail this trust.¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled softly again, gratification and joy filling his expression. Wang Ji could not help but feel his heart warm. Were it not for the plans that he had made earlier, he would likely serve this general to the death without any regrets.


    The group continued onwards to Jinyang. As Lin Bi was a royal princess and Long Tingfei¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡ªand even though Long Tingfei did not want to make public her whereabouts, only holding a banquet with his trusted generals¡ªhis residence could not help but bustle with activity. At the liveliest moment of the banquet, Long Tingfei and Lin Bi disappeared without a trace. Everyone assumed that the two had gone off to chat privately after some time apart, only going so far as to share knowing looks and winks.


    As everyone thought, Long Tingfei and Lin Bi were having a private discussion in an elegant study. However, the subject of their conversation was different from everyone¡¯s expectations. They did not discuss their relationship. Instead, they were discussing military secrets.


    Upon returning to his residence, Long Tingfei had changed into a set of robes sky blue in color. With a radiant smile, he gazed upon Lin Bi, stating, ¡°Sister Bi, there is no need for you to worry excessively. You need only serve as a spectator. If Southern Chu, as expected, has the ability to persuade the Marquis of the Eastern Sea to exclude Great Yong, then we will naturally be able to get a part of the profits. Moreover, we can seize the opportunity to invade Great Yong. If Southern Chu fails, there is no need for you to intervene, so that you don¡¯t get caught in the crossfire.14 However, I do hope that you will seize the opportunity to form an alliance with the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. If we can attain the Marquis¡¯s cooperation, Great Yong will become completely surrounded.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed slightly, as she replied, ¡°Tingfei, you are clear about this ¡­ Great Yong has the most formidable military. Although you currently hold the advantage, as long as you are unable to inflict a crushing defeat upon the Prince of Qi, it will be impossible for you to threaten Great Yong. Do you have any plans? This stalemate is not to our benefit. Although the people of our Northern Han are brave and strong, compared to Great Yong¡¯s power and Southern Chu¡¯s affluence, we do not have the ability to unify the world.¡±


    Long Tingfei rose to his feet. Walking to the wall and pointing at the map, he said, ¡°Sister Bi, look. At present, the Prince of Qi is enduring silently and not sallying forth. Although our armies are without equal, we have not been able to damage Great Yong¡¯s strength in the slightest. Although our armies are brave and fierce, exhausting their abilities, we only have two hundred thousand troops. Although there are another hundred thousand troops in the area around Daizhou, they have to remain there to defend against the barbarian tribes and cannot be moved lightly. As a result, we cannot continue like this. At present, the reason why Great Yong has been able to hold us to a stalemate is because of the Prince of Qi¡¯s seasoned and experienced command. It may be assumed that after overcoming so many obstacles, Li Xian has already greatly improved. If we can eliminate Li Xian, when the time comes, I have full confidence that I will have no other opponent within Great Yong. As long as we are able to acquire Zezhou and Zhenzhou, Great Yong will be powerless to check our country.¡±


    Frowning, Lin Bi replied, ¡°It would be best if that were the case. If we are able to eliminate Li Xian, unless Li Zhi, as Emperor, personally leads troops into battle, Great Yong has no one capable of blocking your armies. However, if Li Zhi were to take the field himself, Southern Chu can seize the opportunity to attack as well. When the time comes, Great Yong will face a war on two fronts, causing them to fall into dire straits. However, Li Xian is still an imperial clansman and is trusted by Li Zhi. It will be difficult to eliminate him.¡±


    ¡°Having made contributions to shake a monarch¡¯s position, how many rulers are unsuspicious of their generals leading armies?¡± observed Long Tingfei, smiling. ¡°No matter how skilled Li Zhi is, it will be inevitable that he becomes suspicious. Further, there¡¯s still a sore point between Li Xian and Li Zhi that remains. That year when Li An colluded with the Fengyi Sect to stage a coup d¡¯¨¦tat, although Li Xian did not personally participate, the suspicions upon him were heavy. His consort committed suicide because of her participation. From the intelligence that we have attained, Li Xian was originally under house arrest. Due to my sudden invasion and without any alternatives, Li Zhi could only pardon Li Xian. Li Xian¡¯s temperament is quite strange, making several mistakes since. First, he refused Li Zhi¡¯s efforts to find him another wife. Last year, Li Zhi desired to find another consort for Li Xian, but was declined by Li Xian. Second, the son bore by the former Princess of Qi has lost his ability to inherit Li Xian¡¯s principality. If Li Xian is intelligent, he should show no interest in this son of his. However, he actually brought his son to the army encampments. With this, the Prince of Yong would inevitably become resentful. Speaking of this Li Xian, he is truly obstinate. Surely, he must understand the limits of decorum and yet is unwilling to bow his head and give in. Seeing him reveal these flaws, there is no need for me to be polite. Since last year, I have disseminated rumors claiming that Li Xian¡¯s steadfast defense is because he intends to use the army to establish his independence. If the target were someone else, with Li Zhi¡¯s magnanimity and insight, it would not be important. However, if the target is the one once suspected of treasonous activity and with Li Xian¡¯s lack of discretion, what do you think Li Zhi will do? In the last several months, Li Zhi has issued several edicts to Li Xian to soothe him.¡±


    Thinking it over, Lin Bi stated, ¡°If it were another general, these soothing edicts would cause him to become filled with gratitude. However, with Li Xian, he will feel that the Yong Emperor has become suspicious of him.¡±


    ¡°That is the indeed the case,¡± replied Long Tingfei. ¡°In response, Li Xian has submitted several memorials explaining the military situation in order to explain his true intentions. However, it is impossible to argue these kinds of things. Right now, even the city of Chang¡¯an abounds with rumors. Presumably, Li Zhi is in a difficult position. If he does not recall Li Xian, it is likely that as the rumors continue to spread, Li Xian will be filled with dread. Even if he originally had no intentions of rebelling, such thoughts will be born.¡±


    ¡°In reality, if Li Zhi is able to dispatch someone as a sufficiently suitable army supervisor,¡± responded Lin Bi, ¡°Everything will be calmed down.¡±


    Smiling, Long Tingfei explained, ¡°How could it be so easy? This army supervisor must possess the ability to suppress the Prince of Qi and also cannot arouse the ire of the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinate commanders. Furthermore, he must also be Li Zhi¡¯s trusted subordinate. At present, Great Yong does not have such a candidate. As long as this situation continues, regardless of whether to protect the Prince of Qi or to safeguard against the Prince of Qi from rebelling, Li Zhi will have no option but to recall him. When the time comes, without a capable commander-in-chief in command of Great Yong¡¯s armies, there will inevitably be generals who cannot maintain the defenses and seek to attack. I can seize advantage of the opportunity and annihilate the Yong army.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will succeed in one strike,¡± sighed Lin Bi. ¡°Our Northern Han cannot sustain this kind of stalemate.¡±


    Full of confidence, Long Tingfei declared, ¡°Sister Bi do not worry. After I have captured Zezhou and Zhenzhou, our wedding cannot and should not be further delayed.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s beautiful face flushed scarlet, unable to utter a single word. Long Tingfei walked in front of her, grasping her delicate hands, stating, ¡°I know that you cannot let go of the situation in Daizhou. It won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ve already thought things through. I, Long Tingfei, am not a short-sighted individual. As long as I am able to lead Northern Han to prosperity, what harm is there for us to be apart frequently?¡±


    Lin Bi was touched. It was a while before she spoke, ¡°Once you have annihilated the Yong army, let¡¯s go report this to His Royal Majesty and my father.¡±


    Overjoyed, Long Tingfei pulled this beloved, beautiful woman of his into his embrace. Under the wavering candlelight was the shadow of this couple. How could this feeling, this scenery, not leave one enraptured?


    Footnotes:


    ¶ÀÊ÷Ò»ÖÄ, dushuyizhi ¨C idiom, lit. to fly one¡¯s banner on a solitary tree; fig. to act as a loner, to stand alone


    Ò»±­¸þ, yibeigeng ¨C lit. a cup of soup; fig. to get part of the profits, one¡¯s share of the action


    ϲÆøÑóÑó, xiqiyangyang ¨C idiom, lit. bursting with joy; fig. jubilant


    ×ÖÀïÐмä, zilihangjian ¨C idiom, lit. between the words and the lines; fig. implied meaning, reading between the lines


    ÎÞ¾ÐÎÞÊø, wujuwushu ¨C idiom, lit. free and unconstrained; fig. unfettered, without care or worries


    ½úÑô, Jinyang ¨C modern-day Taiyuan (Ì«Ô­), Shaanxi


    ʯÁë¹Ø, shiling guan ¨C lit. Stone Ridge Pass


    ³àÌÁ¹Ø, chitang guan ¨C lit. Scarlet Dyke Pass


    ÔóÖÝ, zezhou ¨C modern-day Jincheng (½ú³Ç), Shaanxi


    ¼á±ÚÇåÒ°, jianbiqingye ¨C idiom, lit. to fortify the defenses and raze the fields; fig. to leave nothing for the invader, scorched earth policy


    ±£¼×ÖƶÈ, baojia zhidu ¨C the baojia system was created by the reformer Wang Anshi during the Song Dynasty to serve as a community-based system of law enforcement and civil control


    Èç»ðÈçݱ, ruhuorutu ¨C idiom, lit. like wildfire; fig. unstoppable


    Ä®±±, Mobei ¨C lit. north of the Gobi Desert, refers to what is now Outer Mongolia


    ³ØÓãÖ®Ñê, chiyuzhiyang ¨C idiom, lit. a fish caught in a pond suffering a calamity; fig. caught in the crossfire

 Chapter 4: Arriving at Binzhou

    Chapter 4: Arriving at Binzhou


    Jiang Yong¡¯s father was Jiang Wuya, garrisoning Xuzhou. During the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Jiang Wuya was appointed the Marquis of Yongning,1 taking the older sister of the Gaozu Emperor, Senior Princess Ninghua, as wife. When Great Yong was founded, while Jiang Wuya and Gaozu were battling for supremacy, Jiang Wuya was seriously injured by an assassin, dying on the battlefield. Yong, seeing the strength of the enemy, under orders from his mother, took his father¡¯s former subordinates and fled to the Eastern Sea to become a pirate. Inheriting his father¡¯s noble rank as the Marquis of Yongning, he seized control over the Eastern Sea, using his might to shake the coastal regions. Everyone called him the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. Gaozu attempted to have him surrender, but he refused.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea


    After departing from the Jinyang, Lin Bi and company traveled day and night towards southern Shandong, bringing a hundred or so personal bodyguards. The areas that they traveled through were the no man¡¯s land between Great Yong and Northern Han. As a result, Lin Bi and company changed into commoners¡¯ attire, disguising themselves as traveling merchants. The entire journey concluded without mishap. With ten days, they arrived at Binzhou. While Binzhou was situated on the border between Great Yong and Northern Han, it was in reality within the territory controlled by the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. When the marquis was formerly raiding the coastal regions, he used Binzhou to supply his ships. In order to ensure the safety of their merchant ships on the high seas, the merchants of Binzhou would secretly share information with the marquis, especially after Li Zhi had taken over the Yong government. The enmity and hostility between Great Yong and the Eastern Sea was gradually dispelled. The marquis no longer maliciously plundered and raided Great Yong¡¯s merchant ships, while Great Yong ceased its severe suppression of Jiang Yong¡¯s forces. As a result, the Eastern Sea¡¯s power and influence grew significantly in Binzhou, especially after the long-distance oceangoing trade began. As a result, Binzhou became one of the largest and most important ports in the world. Through Binzhou, Northern Han and Great Yong sent an unending stream2 of their products out on long journeys on the merchant ships in exchange for exotic countries¡¯ gold, silver, grains, and other products. As a result, both Northern Han and Great Yong desired to control Binzhou. However, before they were absolutely certain to succeed, no one dared to act blindly without thinking.


    Trade between Southern Chu and Eastern Sea was conducted at Hangzhou. This time, Southern Chu¡ªdesiring to force the Eastern Sea to exclude Great Yong¡¯s trade, only trading with Northern Han in the north and Southern Chu in the south¡ªhad not come with kind intentions. If Great Yong intended to destroy everything, then it would be impossible for Binzhou to continue to serve as a port. When the time came, it would only be Southern Chu who could monopolize the profits. As a result, Lin Bi was not committed to Southern Chu¡¯s proposal. Of course, if Southern Chu were really to succeed, Lin Bi would definitely exhaust her mind to ensure that Northern Han controlled Binzhou. Although difficult, it was not impossible.


    Passing through the gates into Binzhou, everyone was able to experience the welcoming, bustling aura of the city. Going back and forth were merchants with regional accents from throughout the world. Were it not for the rustling of the autumn wind, one would suspect that they had arrived at a flourishing city in Jiangnan. Nominally, Northern Han was an enemy country in Binzhou. As a result, there was naturally no official posthouse for Northern Han. However, someone had already made reservations for a courtyard at Binzhou¡¯s most famous and largest inn.


    The inn¡¯s name was the Halcyon Inn. This name was extremely ordinary. However, at present, all of the Halcyon Inns in the world were owned by one master. Two years ago, the first Halcyon Inn opened business in Southern Chu¡¯s Jianye. Afterwards, branches were opened in all of the major cities in the world. This Halcyon Inn did not rely upon luxury to attract customers. In fact, its furnishings and decorations were known for their simplicity and elegance. Although the inn¡¯s service was considerate and attentive, there were nothing special about it. Although one could enjoy famous dishes from all of the major cuisines of the world, compared to the dishes from renowned chefs, they were quite lacking. It would be reasonable to say that the Halcyon Inns did not have anything special that made them stand out. However, after the Halcyon Inn had opened numerous branch inns, merchants who frequently traveled the world were astonished to discover that each and every Halcyon Inn was the same. The inn¡¯s operation, the structure and layout of the rooms, the flavor of the food and drink, were almost practically the same. To these merchants who spent years on end away from home, the comforting similarities of the Halcyon Inns made them quickly consider the Halcyon Inn as their home away from home. Within each and every Halcyon Inn, they were able to enjoy a familiar feeling. In addition, the Halcyon Inn had another benefit. Once a customer had stayed at one of the Halcyon Inns, within a few months, all of the Halcyon Inns would know of the guest¡¯s needs and wants, arranging each stay¡ªthe rooms, the food, the service¡ªto one¡¯s exact specifications, making a guest feel completely at home.


    Of course, it was inevitable that there were those who were worried that the Halcyon Inn would have problems. However, each and every inn, aside from one or two managers, had a majority of local workers. After undergoing training, these servants would act according to the small pamphlets filled with regulations brought by the managers. If there were any violations, a servant would be immediately dismissed. As a result, each and every Halcyon Inn was essentially the same, while some had some small distinguishing characteristics in the details. This kind of operation was extremely easy for the local authorities to dispatch spies to enter and investigate. However, it was very difficult for these spies to discover anything. As a result, until now, no one knew who the Halcyon Inn¡¯s behind-the-scenes proprietor was.


    The reason that Lin Bi selected the Halcyon Inn was not because of her fondness for this aspect, but rather because the Halcyon Inn had another benefit. Each room was separated from the others using flowers and trees, rock gardens, and winding corridors, offering the guests privacy and security. If one rented one of the courtyards, then it would be even safer. The guest rooms within the courtyards, seemingly arranged irregularly, actually controlled all of the crucial points. As long as appropriate individuals were placed at each of the guest rooms, then they would naturally form a defensive circle, most suitable for the bodyguards of high-ranking officials and dignitaries to use. After staying at the Halcyon Inn once, many guests fond of luxury would grow fond of the Halcyon Inn. Moreover, although the Halcyon Inn was not particularly luxurious, its decorations and furnishings were refined and elegant, not degrading their social status.


    After settling down, Lin Bi dispatched someone with her calling card to the residence of the Binzhou Prefectural Magistrate, Huang Wei. Huang Wei was nominally an official of Great Yong. However, in reality, he was a family retainer of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Yong. This was a fact that everyone was well aware of. Although Jiang Yong¡¯s influence had already extended all the way to Binzhou, Jiang Yong himself was not present in Binzhou. In order to attend the wedding banquet, one must first deliver one¡¯s invitation. Afterwards, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea would dispatch a ship to welcome the guest and carry him or her out to sea.


    Lin Bi wanted to meet with the Southern Chu envoy before attending the wedding banquet. However, the Southern Chu envoy had boarded a ship from Hangzhou and directly headed to the wedding banquet, making it impossible for them to meet before the wedding banquet. As a result, Lin Bi could only let things happen.


    When the Northern Han contingent had settled down, Wang Ji was lying in bed, finding it difficult to sleep. The entire journey, Lin Bi had kept a tight watch upon him. As a result, he did not have a way of communicating with his compatriots. Now that they had checked into the Halcyon Inn, if he remembered correctly, this would be the only way for him to communicate with his compatriots. If unable to contact them, obtaining his former master¡¯s directives, then how would he be able to pay his respects to his former master? In three days, it would be the twenty-eighth day of the ninth month, the wedding day of the Marquis of Eastern Sea¡¯s beloved son. And on the second day of the tenth month, it would be the first birthday for his former master¡¯s son. What could he do? Wang Ji hesitated.


    Just as Wang Ji was tossing and turning restlessly in bed, someone knocked on his door and stated, ¡°This lowly one is here to deliver tea. Would the guest please open the door?¡±


    Raising his voice, Wang Ji allowed, ¡°The door is open. Come in!¡±


    The door was pushed open, and an inn waiter dressed in azure and wearing a small cap walked in. As he closed the door behind him, he said, ¡°Honored guest, our humble inn has prepared famous tea from various regions. I do not know if the honored guest has a particular preference, so as a result, I have brought some Longjing tea. If honored guest does not like it, I can replace it at any time.¡±


    Although the waiter said those words, his conduct was extremely strange. After setting down the teapot, he swiftly shed his clothes and took off his cap. Wang Ji was first startled before he noticed that the waiter had placed a jade pendant on the table. A look of joy appearing on his face, he began to undress as well. Wang Ji said, ¡°Longjing is great. Oh, that¡¯s right. This one wishes to take a short nap. Be sure to not disturb me.¡±


    As he spoke, Wang Ji changed into the waiter¡¯s clothes and put on the cap. The two¡¯s figures were similar. Once their facial features were slightly hidden, they closely resembled one another. The waiter lay down in bed, covering his head with the blanket and pretending to fall asleep, while Wang Ji took the tray and walked out. He remembered his surroundings perfectly. Not saying a single word, he walked straight out of the courtyard. As he stepped through the doorway, he saw another waiter waiting for him. Wang Ji did not say a word, following behind this second waiter. After making several twists and turns, they arrived at an extremely well-hidden guest room.


    Within the room was a man standing with his hands behind his back. Hearing a sound, he turned around. The two exchanged looks, barely discernible tears appearing in their eyes. Both of them took a step forward and clasped arms. The man lightly exclaimed, ¡°Chiji! I haven¡¯t seen you for three years!¡±


    Wang Ji, no, Chiji, replied, ¡°L¨¹¡¯er, having not seen you for three years, you¡¯ve become increasingly steady. Is the young master well? Are all the brothers well?¡±


    L¨¹¡¯er opened his mouth to speak, but he did not know where to begin since there were a lot of things to say. Pulling Chiji down into a chair, L¨¹¡¯er arranged his train of thought before responding, ¡°The young master¡¯s health has become quite good, frequently taking the mistress out onto the sea in a boat, enjoying their romantic surroundings,3 arousing everyone¡¯s envy. Right now, the little master is nearly a year old, while the young miss, Roulan, is vivacious and adorable. Accompanied and attended to by Lord Li, Supervisor Dong, and Head Maid Zhou, they are filled with boundless joy.¡±


    Hearing all of this, delight lit up on Chiji¡¯s face. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s great! Before the young master went into seclusion, he dispatched me to wander the barbarian lands. These last several years, I have wandered the world. I felt like I was no more than floating duckweed, moving swiftly along without any dependents. Now, I can finally return to the young master¡¯s side. By chance, I even get to celebrate the little master¡¯s first birthday. Truly making me elated!¡±


    ¡°Everyone agrees with you,¡± said L¨¹¡¯e with a smile. ¡°These last few years, I have been tasked with managing the Halcyon Inn, causing me to wander the lands. I only returned to Binzhou a few days ago. Seeing the young master¡¯s face again caused me to immediately relax. When you were selected by the young master to be sent to the barbarian lands to investigate military intelligence and popular sentiment, all of us were originally concerned about you, afraid that you would be harmed by the barbarian¡¯s cruelty. Who could have thought that you have not only returned safe and sound, but have also returned with the nickname, ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le?¡¯ I have heard that the barbarians have esteemed you as one of their deities. I had expected that you would be too happy to think of home.4 Who could have expected that you would still miss the young master? If the young master were to learn of this, he would definitely be moved and possibly not drive you off again.¡±


    Picking up the teacup on the table, Chiji drank it in one gulp. He tranquilly recounted, ¡°The barbarians are nomadic, often idling away their time. In late autumn when the horses are fat, the barbarians plunder the Central Plains, killing and pillaging, performing all manner of evil deeds. We would naturally view them as vicious, ruthless, and barbaric. In reality, in the two years I spent in the barbarian lands, I found that the average herdsman was extremely kindhearted and guileless. After I arrived on the prairies, I met with danger several times, losing my rations and my horse. Each time, I was saved by the herdsmen. Although the barbarians are rough and uncultured, they are also unsophisticated by nature. Their emotions are written all over their faces. I was happier being with them. Unfortunately, there are not only herdsmen on the prairie; there is also nobility, composed of each tribe¡¯s leader and their families. It is these people who are filled with wild ambitions. In order to fight for women, gold, and silk, they not only raid the Central Plains, they also fight against one another. In those tribes, those herdsmen are no better than slaves. They perform arduous labor on a daily basis. In times of war, they need to go into battle. If they win, they naturally get a share of the spoils. However, if they lose, their wives, children, and property are snatched away by their enemies. As a result, all of them are brave and good at fighting, because victory and defeat are closely linked with life and death, honor and disgrace. In all honesty, even if they win, the spoils of war are mostly acquired by the nobility. They are only given some leftovers.¡±


    Baffled, L¨¹¡¯er asked, ¡°Since those herdsmen have to endure such a pitiful existence and they are brave in battle, why do they not resist?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Chiji answered, ¡°It is easier said than done to resist. Life on the prairie is arduous. It is extremely difficult for a single person to live by himself. As a result, these herdsmen are unable to separate from their tribes. In addition, by occupying the best habitats, the nobility is able to obtain the best horses and weapons. As a result, they are able to easily bribe the loyalty of the boldest and most ferocious warriors of the tribe. How are the most oppressed herdsmen capable of resisting? Moreover, regardless of location or time, as long as they are able to survive, how many individuals are willing to risk their lives?¡±


    Hesitating, L¨¹¡¯e voiced, ¡°I have once heard that the barbarians commit all kinds of crimes. But from your personal experience, I feel a bit sympathetic towards them. I¡¯m afraid, however, if the young master were to hear your words, he would be infuriated.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the young master?¡± asked Chiji rhetorically before calming continuing, ¡°He will not blame me. In addition, I also wish to tell the young master that although those barbarians have deep-lying enmity towards the Central Plains I can see that they are divided between good and evil. When the Middle Kingdom is engulfed in war, the methods employed are just as cruel and merciless. Therefore, I desire to ask the young master why we cannot coexist in peace and instead must slaughter one another.¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e claimed, ¡°The young master will surely be able to allay your misgivings.¡±


    Nodding his head, Chiji cast aside the vexing misgivings in his heart. He asked, ¡°Now that you are the owner of the Halcyon Inn and are very wealthy, naturally it is worthy of celebration! However, I have heard that Daoli is even better off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied L¨¹¡¯e with a smile. ¡°Daoli sailed out into the open ocean twice, each trip traveling tens of thousands of li. The exotic treasures and regional specialties that he brought back left all who saw them dazzled. Truthfully, the best off is actually Hualiu. After that fellow¡¯s real identity was revealed, General Qin and the Elderly Madam did not blame him. With his identity revealed, there was no way for him to leave the capital. Ultimately, he became an imperial bodyguard for the Prince of Yong. I have heard that he is now Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s deputy in the Bright Inspection Department. If one were to consider his rank, he is the highest. It is a pity that Baiyi, Yulun, Shanzi, and Quhuang are all busy handling the Embroidered Union and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. They were not even permitted to come back this time by the young master.¡±


    Smiling Chiji declared, ¡°What are you worried about? Once Great Yong unifies the world, we can spend the rest of our lives in leisure.¡±


    A look of longing flashed across L¨¹¡¯e¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°Yeah, I truly can¡¯t wait for the day when the world is unified. When the time comes, there will be no need for us to fight and kill. Oh, that¡¯s right, Chiji, why did you come with people from Northern Han? When the young master saw the report, he found it truly laughable.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea that I would run into persons from the Lin family,¡± answered Chiji, smiling wryly. ¡°However, my luck this time was good, not only did I get the opportunity to meet General Long Tingfei, but I also met the Princess of Jiaping, Lin Bi, who has a similar reputation as Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle. Alas, while they can truly be said to be a heroic couple, it is a pity that they are subjects of Northern Han. Oh, that¡¯s right. Does the young master have any instructions? Long Tingfei and Lin Bi both want me to join the Northern Han army. If the young master has issued the order, I am willing to become an undercover agent in Northern Han.¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e shook his head. ¡°The young master has said that both Long Tingfei and Lin Bi are unique geniuses of this age. Not only are they both resolute and firm, they are also incomparably intelligent. Unless a long time passes, it will be impossible for you to gain their trust. As a result, it would be useless if you serve as an undercover agent by their side. The young master has instructed that after you have accompanied them to the little Marquis¡¯s wedding banquet to leave using a pretext. Facing these kinds of people, the young master naturally has his own methods. That¡¯s right. The young master also wants me to tell you that you can¡¯t miss the little master¡¯s zhuazhou.¡±5


    A cheerful look flashed across Chiji¡¯s face. He replied, ¡°Please report to the young master that I, Chiji, will respectfully adhere by young master¡¯s orders. I will definitely arrive before the second day of the tenth month.¡±


    L¨¹¡¯e nodded his head. ¡°I have already made all of the arrangements. In a while, your substitute will have the waiter deliver oil for the lamp. You will take this opportunity to change places.¡±


    Chiji nodded his head. The weight on his mind lifted, he smiled and said, ¡°I have brought some precious gifts for the little master. I will definitely arrive on the second day of the tenth month.¡±


    ¡°Good. I have also prepared some gifts,¡± replied L¨¹¡¯e with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be as novel as Daoli¡¯s gifts. He has just returned from a trip overseas.¡±


    Chiji responded, ¡°I had no choice in the matter. However, my gift won¡¯t be excessively inferior. This was a gift of thanks given by the strongest tribal chief for treating his horse.¡±


    The two continued to converse for a short period of time before a servant came to report that the time was up. Picking up an oil lamp, Chiji returned to his guest room. Although Lin Bi had assigned men to keep the night watch, she had not prohibited the waiters from coming and going. Chiji was able to successfully return to his room without a hitch. The waiter substituting for him changed back into his clothes and noiselessly departed. Chiji lay down on the bed. It wasn¡¯t long before he fell asleep.


    The next day, Lin Bi allowed everyone to go out and explore the city, only prohibiting them from provoking unnecessary quarrels. Wang Ji was pulled out of the inn by Lin Tong. Although he did not know Lin Tong¡¯s intentions, he understood well Lin Bi¡¯s intentions. At present, Lin Bi would absolutely not prevent him to leave the Northern Han contingent¡¯s sight. As expected, the personal bodyguard responsible for Lin Tong¡¯s safety was also given the day off by Lin Bi. Taking over his responsibilities were two of Lin Bi¡¯s trusted bodyguards. From what Wang Ji could observe, the martial arts of this man and woman duo was remarkable. Wang Ji knew that he did not have the abilities to defeat the two of them. It would be impossible for him to find the chance to escape. Lin Bi¡¯s behavior was truly cautious. However, having already made contact with his compatriots, Wang Ji freely accompanied Lin Tong in sightseeing the city of Binzhou.


    Binzhou was originally a small coastal town. However, now it was a neatly laid out large city. A swarm of merchants were gathered within the city and all kinds of shops could be found everywhere. Each of the shops was packed with glittering jewels that delighted the eyes, a feast for all browsing. Lin Tong excitedly wandered the city, frequently attracted by all kinds of novel items. At her side, the two bodyguards kept their eyes upon their surroundings with their acute vision.


    After walking for several hours, his hands filled with boxes and packages, Wang Ji gazed at the still highly spirited Lin Tong with chagrin. He didn¡¯t know why, but this little princess handed all of her purchases to him. The two bodyguards only laughed at him, taking him to be a joke. Wang Ji naturally knew that they would not spontaneously help him, so as not to hinder their movements. However, when did he become the little princess¡¯s servant?


    While Wang Ji felt aggrieved, Lin Tong had caught sight of a weapons shop. Although she was female, she had grown since childhood in the flames of war. She was especially fond of weapons and warhorses. As a result, she animatedly entered the shop. This shop was quite expansive. Its four walls were stacked and stocked with all kinds of weapons, including sabers, spears, swords, and halberds. All of them were high-grade weapons. At the center, upon a long table, were exquisitely manufactured daggers and knives. Included among them were several strange and peculiar designs. With one look, one could tell that they were not manufactured in the Central Plains.


    With curiosity, Lin Tong walked over and examined the weapons, picking up a scimitar to take a closer look. This was a saber that was curved, including its scabbard. It was sheathed in a green-colored scabbard made from shark skin. The saber¡¯s hilt was made from a pure white ivory. The grip of the saber was pitch black and had delicate silk embroidery. The blade of the saber was in the shape of a crescent. Lin Tong pulled the scimitar from its scabbard. Seeing that the blade was as brilliant as the sun reflecting off of snow, Lin Tong¡¯s eyes lit up with attachment. At this moment, the middle-aged shopkeeper walked over. Waving his hand, he dismissed the shop assistant attending to Lin Tong. Gently laughing, the shopkeeper said, ¡°Young lady, this is a scimitar that was acquired from Persia. It is capable of slicing any metal and chopping jade, most suitable for young ladies that train in martial arts to defend themselves. If young lady is fond of it, this lowly one is willing to sell it to you at a discount.¡±


    Holding the scimitar, Lin Tong walked over to a pile of wood to test the blade. Chopping down, the solid and aged wood was easily cut apart. Lin Tong was euphoric, asking, ¡°How much for this blade?¡±


    The shopkeeper promptly answered, ¡°This scimitar was used by the Persian royal family. This lowly one does not deserve to raise the price on my own initiative. Three thousand taels of silver will be enough.¡±


    ¡°What!?!¡± Lin Tong was greatly startled. Although she had figured that this scimitar would not be cheap, three thousand taels was a bit too expensive, right? Although she hailed from a prestigious house and had the title of princess, the Lin family had spent generations garrisoning Daizhou. In order to train the army, money was spent like running water. In addition, the Lin family was known for its honesty and incorruptibility. As a result, Lin Tong did not have that much money on her. Sighing, Lin Tong set the scimitar back where it came from. If she were to really spend three thousand taels of silver on a weapon that she could not take into battle, her father would likely punish her. In low spirits,6 she walked towards the exit. Lin Tong could not help but turn her head back several times to look, gazing upon that exquisite scimitar.


    At this moment, a little girl, bouncing up and down in a vivacious manner, stepped in. She walked very quickly. Coincidentally, Lin Tong¡¯s head was turned. As a result, the two bumped into one another. That little girl was young and light. With a cry of ¡°aiyah,¡± she fell backwards. Having trained in martial arts, Lin Tong was able to react immediately, reaching out to embrace the little girl. Glancing down, she saw that this little girl was about five or six years of age, her appearance beautiful, lovable, and charming. She had beautiful skin and clear and luminous almond eyes that were clever and astute. She radiated an extremely spirited and elegant aura. Lin Tong could not help but smile and ask, ¡°Little sister, did you get hurt?¡±


    Shaking her head, the little girl replied, ¡°Big sister, do not worry. Lanlan did not get hurt.¡±


    Lin Tong released her hold on the little girl. The little girl rushed over to the table, picking up the scimitar that Lin Tong was so fond of. Animatedly, she said, ¡°Shopkeeper uncle, I brought money. Please sell it to me.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s gaze could not but stare at this little girl. This little girl surprisingly wanted to purchase this precious scimitar. What was going on?


    The shopkeeper was in a somewhat awkward position. This little girl had come earlier wanting to purchase said scimitar. Naturally, he did not believe that this little girl would have that much money. As a result, although she had asked him to not sell the scimitar, he did not comply by the agreement. Blushing a bit with shame, he glanced at Lin Tong before amiably stating, ¡°Little miss, this requires three thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Immensely proud of herself, the little girl replied, ¡°I brought the money. However, it¡¯s being carried by someone else. Uncle Hai, Uncle Hai! Hurry up!¡±


    In the wake of the little girl¡¯s melodious and sweet-sounding voice, a deep and resounding voice boomed, ¡°Coming, coming! Little imp, you ran too fast. Uncle Hai can¡¯t catch up.¡±


    Just as the voice was resounding in everyone¡¯s ear, a man in azure robes walked in from outside. This man was over thirty years old. His appearance was refined and handsome. The only blemish was that his skin was bronzed, the skin of his face rough. With one look, everyone could tell that he was frequently under the sun. Although the man¡¯s clothing was plain and simple, his bearing was calm and unflustered. The look on his face carried a faint majestic presence.


    When the shopkeeper saw him, he was startled, recognizing this man. Smiling widely, he walked forward and said, ¡°So it is Lord Hai who has come. Don¡¯t speak of paying for it. This lowly one¡¯s business is all because of your fortune. If the young miss likes it, she can simply just take it.¡± As he spoke, the shopkeeper was left to wonder when Lord Hai gained such a niece that he doted upon by his side.


    The man smiled lightly and replied, ¡°We¡¯re both businessmen. How can I take advantage of you? This girl is the daughter of my best friend, always naughty and stirring up trouble. This time, she has taken a fancy to this scimitar. The money that she is spending is her own pocket money. This is the little girl¡¯s own affairs. There is no need for you to worry about me. Charge her whatever it costs.¡±


    The little girl pouted. ¡°Uncle Hai is always ignoring others¡¯ feelings and doesn¡¯t help Lanlan bargain.¡±


    The man smiled faintly. ¡°Who let you be so obstinate? What precious items does Uncle Hai not have? You are free to take anything you like. Instead, you have taken a fancy to this scimitar.¡±


    Lin Tong could not help but become curious from the lofty tone of the man¡¯s words. Pretending to look at the other weapons, she stayed behind to watch the lively scene.


    The little girl angrily said, ¡°How would that do? This is what Daddy promised me, allowing Lanlan to personally purchase a gift for little brother. If selected and chosen from Uncle Hai¡¯s collection, it wouldn¡¯t be Lanlan¡¯s gift.¡±


    The man broke out in laughter, replying, ¡°Your daddy has never bothered about these things and yet you are so obstinate. Fine ¡­ Uncle Hai won¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± So speaking, he took out a stack of banknotes and handed it over to the shopkeeper, stating, ¡°This time, you¡¯ve spent two years¡¯ worth of allowance and red envelopes. In the future, don¡¯t come to me to borrow money.¡±


    Immensely proud of herself again, the little girl replied, ¡°There is no need for Uncle Hai to worry about this. Mother dotes on me dearly and will definitely give Lanlan pocket money.¡±


    At this moment, the shopkeeper had already placed the scimitar in an embroidered case, respectfully handing it to the man, going so far as to return some of the banknotes. He said, ¡°Lord Hai, even if this lowly one had a heaven-reaching gall, I dare not seek profit from you. Would Lord Hai please accept this kindly?¡±


    The man smiled and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t that major. You have brought merchandise back from distant lands. How can you sell at a discount? This niece of mine is fond of these exquisite objects. In the future, she will unavoidably continue to trouble you. It is enough as long as the price is fair.¡± So speaking, he returned the banknotes back to the shopkeeper.


    After thinking it over, the shopkeeper stated, ¡°In that case, this lowly one will obey. Lord Hai, this lowly one has an exquisite object to gift the young miss to play with.¡± As he spoke, he had a shop assistant go into the back of the store to bring out a strange object made out of steel. When the object was pulled apart, it turned out to be an exquisitely manufactured foldable crossbow. The steel body of the crossbow was closely connected to the arms with a hinge, while an exceedingly sturdy string made from an unknown material was firmly attached to the crossbow¡¯s arm and body. When the crossbow was unfolded, it was only slightly bigger than the size of a palm, perfect to hide in the sleeve and use for self-protection. The shopkeeper said, ¡°This was accidentally obtained by this lowly one. Because there is only this single one and its power is weak, therefore it was not put out to sell. Let it be a gift to the young miss to play with.¡±


    A look of excitement flickered across the little girl¡¯s eyes. Rushing forward, she snatched over the little crossbow, looking at it over and over for some time. Only then did she speak, ¡°Truly exquisite. Uncle Hai, Lanlan likes it very much.¡± Her glittering eyes were filled with entreaty.


    The man smiled slightly. ¡°Since it is his kind intentions, you can keep it.¡± Finished speaking, he took the little girl¡¯s hand and walked out. The shopkeeper followed them out, seeing them off, beaming. It was clear that he was extremely happy that Lord Hai had accepted his gift.


    Lin Tong could only guess that the departed man must be an important figure in Binzhou for the shopkeeper to be so deferential. As she thought, her eyes could not help but follow that man out, revealing hints of her curiosity. The man had long discovered that someone was watching him. However, because of his extraordinary status, it was not unusual for him to be the object of others¡¯ attention. As a result, he did not pay it any attention. However, as he walked out, he still took a look in passing. Strangely, when he saw Lin Tong, an odd grin appeared on his face, a hint of contempt flashing across his eyes.


    Once the man and the little girl had departed, Lin Tong asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Who was that person for you to flatter him so?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled and answered, ¡°Young lady is an outsider or perhaps doesn¡¯t recognize him. He is the proprietor of the biggest shipping company in Binzhou. By himself, he controls the oceangoing trade. He is Hai Wuya, Lord Hai.¡±


    Lin Tong cried out in surprise. Rushing out of the shop, she discovered that Hai Wuya had already disappeared.


    Once she had gone, the shopkeeper yelled to his shop assistant, ¡°The one we have dealings with, young master Hai, is truly an astute individual. It is extremely difficult to take advantage of him. In comparison, Lord Hai has a generous and magnanimous character, only a bit cautious, not fond of social niceties. He is the most difficult individual to curry favor with. Surprisingly, we were fortunate enough to make such a profit. Quickly, send a letter to the owner. In two days, have the owner bring gifts and pay a visit to Lord Hai ¡­¡±


    Lin Tong stamped her foot and muttered, ¡°Truly a pity. It would have been best if elder sister were here.¡± Finished speaking, Lin Tong was no longer in the mood to window-shop. Gloomily, she walked back towards the inn. Wang Ji smirked, a look of joy and longing showing in his eyes.


    Footnotes:


    ÓÀÄþ, yongning ¨C lit. perpetual peace


    Ô´Ô´²»¶Ï, yuanyuanbuduan ¨C idiom, lit. a steady flow; fig. an unending stream


    »¨Ç°ÔÂÏÂ, huaqianyuexia ¨C idiom, lit. amidst the flowers under the moonlight; fig. romantic surroundings


    ÀÖ²»Ë¼Êñ, lebusishu ¨C idiom, lit. enjoying oneself to forget Shu; this is an idiom that speaks of Liu Shan, the ruler of Shu-Han, enjoying himself while he was a prisoner, completely forgetting his former kingdom; fig. indulge in pleasure and forgetting about one¡¯s home and duty


    ×¥ÖÜ, zhuazhou ¨C known as the grabbing test, it is the custom of placing a variety of objects before an infant on its first birthday to see which he or she picks up; this is used to help determine a child¡¯s future inclinations and career


    ÎÞ¾«´ò²É, wujingdacai ¨C idiom, lit. dispirited and downcast; fig. listless, in low spirits

 Chapter 5: Having Common Interests

    Chapter 5: Having Common Interests1


    Hai Zhongying, with the pseudonym Wuya, was born in Jingchu,2 hailing from a family that produced generations of scholars. But because he was the child of a concubine and had an outspoken personality, he was not liked by his father¡¯s wife. After his parents passed, Zhongying took some financial resources and traveled to Fujian, organizing a fleet of merchant ships and becoming rich and powerful. Zhongying¡¯s generosity and righteousness caused everyone to be filled with respect.


    In the twenty-third year of Wuwei, Zhongying led a convoy to the Southern Sea,3 running into pirates. His cargo was lost and Zhongying barely escaped with his life. At the time, the merchandise owners and the families of the sailors were either harassing him or advising him to change his name and hide from his creditors. Zhongying replied that he treated others with integrity. If he were to run away, then it would be impossible for his descendants to hold their heads up high. Even if he had to lose his family fortune, he would repay the debt. Afterwards, Zhongying made a comeback in the Eastern Sea. When negotiating with merchants and intermediaries, the negotiations would frequently be completed at once, each and every time adhering to the tenets of integrity.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Merchants


    Listening to Lin Tong¡¯s story, Lin Bi comforted her, ¡°Tong¡¯er, there is no need for you to feel regret. Hai Wuya is a character whose words carry enormous weight in Binzhou. It would be good if we had the chance to have a meeting with him. However, that man clearly has an intimate relationship with the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. It would be useless to only convince him. If the Marquis does not nod his head as well, no one will be able to make the decision that we need. Further, we have also made inquiries and discovered that it would be more useful to convince Hai Li than to convince Hai Wuya. To this day, Hai Wuya is a bachelor. More than two years ago, his nephew, Hai Li came from the Southern Chu to seek shelter with him. Right now, Hai Li has become his uncle¡¯s most valued and important assistant. We have already dispatched men to investigate. Many years ago, the Hai family was destroyed by a flood. That nephew of his was left destitute in Southern Chu. During the time that he drifting about homeless, there was practically nothing that he didn¡¯t do. It was only more than two years ago that Hai Li learned of the existence of his father¡¯s younger brother and came to seek help from his uncle. Hai Wuya¡¯s temperament is magnanimous, completely ignoring the disputes that he had with his brother, taking in this nephew. Although Hai Li is young, his mind is meticulous and is extremely shrewd. Of Hai Wuya¡¯s business, he can make seventy percent of the decisions. I don¡¯t think that we will be able to completely exclude Great Yong. However, if we are able to persuade Hai Li to be preferential to us, we will reap enormous benefits.¡±


    Lin Tong was confused. If the only relative that Hai Wuya had was this nephew, then who was the little girl? To be doted on so much by Hai Wuya, her identity must surely not be ordinary.


    However, Lin Tong also knew that it would be impossible to get an answer to her question. She thus asked, ¡°Elder sister, there is another matter. Why do I feel like you¡¯re on your guard against Wang Ji? This is very different from your usual behavior.¡±


    Lin Bi sighed softly and replied, ¡°Foolish child, do you really believe that Tingfei and I simply wished to recruit his services?¡±


    Lin Tong was startled. ¡°What, you guys?¡±


    ¡°Tingfei and I both are suspicious of Wang Ji¡¯s master¡¯s identity,¡± explained Lin Bi with a smile. ¡°Wang Ji is not only an outstanding horse archer, he also has literary talent. On top of all this, he is able to identify and treat horses. Even rarer is his bearing and mannerisms. To Tingfei and my status, he is neither servile nor overbearing. This entire journey, I have noticed that he is extremely familiar with the geography of the lands that we have passed. This kind of individual, no matter where he is, is impossible to be neglected and ignored. You know that he has spent years in Southern Chu and Great Yong. If so, why has he not enlisted in the army and not recruited?¡±


    Lin Tong refuted, ¡°He¡¯s a veterinarian. Or maybe it¡¯s because he does not wish to enlist or become someone¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    Lin Bi continued, ¡°This entire journey, we have hastened along as if we are an army force marching. But he not only was not exhausted, he would frequently tell some jokes and talk about his experiences to amuse you. In addition, I can sense that he is not unfamiliar with military matters. It is clear that if he has never enlisted, then he must have been received similar training. Little sister, this man¡¯s identity cannot be simple.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s face flushed before it paled. She rose, intending to go out, but was pulled back by Lin Bi. Lin Bi questioned, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    In a rage, Lin Tong answered, ¡°I want to go ask him why he is acting like a spy. Why is he deceiving me ¡­ and elder sister?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that he is not deliberately deceiving you,¡± stated Lin Bi, shaking her head. ¡°This entire journey, he made no effort to get close to you, neither did he made inquiries about military matters. I believe that your meeting was wholly unexpected. He does not have the deliberate intentions of being a spy. I am only saying that there are surely some question marks about his background. Seeing how he esteems his former master, little sister, what kind of individual can have a servant like this? Have you thought about this?¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s heart palpitated with fear for some time, recalling each and every word that Wang Ji had uttered. Afterwards, her mind suddenly remembered the vigor and spirit within Wang Ji¡¯s eyes whenever he talked about Jiang Zhe. She could not help but mumble, ¡°Elder sister, you don¡¯t think ¡­ don¡¯t think ¡­ that his master is that person?¡±


    Lin Bi smiled slightly. ¡°Originally, I would never make this kind of baseless conjecture. However, with the fact that his master is also in the Eastern Sea, this has only aroused my suspicions. At the time, when Jiang Zhe went into seclusion, there was no one in this world who did not desire to find his whereabouts. If this kind of individual is not properly controlled, no one can rest easily. After carefully thinking things over, Jiang Zhe is no normal person. He was the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted strategist and also has Princess Changle of Ning by his side. In addition, Princess Changle was originally the Queen of Southern Chu. Then, thinking of Jiang Zhe¡¯s conduct and behavior, it is impossible for him to go to Southern Chu. As for the Kingdom of Shu, it has been divided by Great Yong and Southern Chu, but he can¡¯t go there either because he forced its former King to commit suicide. If he were intelligent, it would be best if he never went to Shu in this lifetime. Beyond that, the present situation in Shu is unstable. Adopting the goal of reestablishing Shu, the Embroidered Union comes and goes as they please. If he were to remain in Great Yong, it would be impossible for him to escape the authorities¡¯ attention and notice. If he came to Northern Han, he likely fears that we would take him captive. In this enormous world, there is only one location that he can hide himself¡ªthe territory of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea.


    ¡°At present, although the relationship between the Marquis of the Eastern Sea and Great Yong has warmed, the Marquis has not yet sworn fealty to Great Yong. Jiang Yong has a stubborn temper. It would be unlikely for him to surrender and pledge allegiance before Li Yuan has died. Moreover, from the intelligence that we have obtained, Jiang Yong¡¯s son, Jiang Haitao was once bitten by a poisonous snake and was only saved by Jiang Zhe. Tell me, wouldn¡¯t that make the Eastern Sea the best place for Jiang Zhe to hide and live in seclusion? The Marquis of the Eastern Sea would definitely treat him as an honored guest, while Great Yong would not have to worry that he will become employed by another country. It is only that the Eastern Sea is vast and boundless, while our Northern Han is not adept at naval warfare. Furthermore, although Jiang Zhe is formidable, Tingfei and I do not fear him. As a result, we naturally have set this matter aside.


    ¡°However, after running into Wang Ji, I have guessed that his master is likely Jiang Zhe. Tong¡¯er, tell me. What would happen if Jiang Zhe were to die in the Eastern Sea?¡±


    Although Lin Tong was young and rarely participated in military decisions, she had grown up in a military household. As a result, she only needed to think for a moment before crying out in alarm, ¡°It is likely that Great Yong¡¯s Emperor will be utterly enraged . The Eastern Sea and Great Yong will become enemies, since Jiang Zhe died in Eastern Sea.¡±


    In a calm and unruffled tone, Lin Bi replied, ¡°This by itself is easy to guess. The Yong Emperor, Li Zhi, is surpassingly wise. Sooner or later, he will realize Eastern Sea¡¯s innocence. Although he will be angry, it will not be enough to affect the ultimate result. The Eastern Sea¡¯s surrender to Great Yong will happen sooner rather than later. However, Li Zhi will use all the means at his disposal to pursue and assassinate Jiang Zhe¡¯s murderers. Our Northern Han and Southern Chu will be the biggest targets. When the time comes, if we were to proclaim responsibility, then Li Zhi will order the Prince Li Xian of Qi to immediately attack Northern Han. Although Li Xian has many troops and generals, there is a rift between him and the Emperor, and his soldiers and generals are filled with doubt. Our Northern Han will definitely be able to achieve a decisive victory, allowing our counterattack to penetrate through Great Yong¡¯s frontier. From this superior position, we will be able to ensure that Great Yong will be unable to confront us for many years to come. As for Southern Chu, they can seize this opportunity to attack as well. Tong¡¯er, when the time comes, we will no longer have to live in fear and worry about our country being destroyed.¡±


    Seeing her older sister¡¯s glowing expression, the grief and joy in Lin Tong¡¯s heart increased. She naturally knew of the anxieties of her father, her elder sister, and her brother-in-law. If her elder sister¡¯s desire were to succeed, it would naturally be for the best. However, Lin Tong didn¡¯t know why, but she could not help but recall the stories that Wang Ji had told of Jiang Zhe. Surprisingly, she could not bear for such a man to die at the hands of assassins.


    As if she understood her younger sister¡¯s thoughts, Lin Bi reached out and grasped Lin Tong¡¯s hands, stating, ¡°Tong¡¯er, you have already reached the marriageable age. Elder sister wants you to understand that it isn¡¯t that elder sister is fond of these kinds of actions. In war, who wouldn¡¯t exhaust all of the methods available? In these matters, even a tiny bit of mercy cannot be tolerated. Our four brothers are fierce and brave generals, but none of them are capable of serving as a commander-in-chief. Although you are still young and mischievous, I know that your intelligence and cleverness are not any less than elder sister¡¯s. Tong¡¯er, you must make all efforts. In a few years, once you can assume a heavy responsibility, elder sister can be at ease accompanying your brother-in-law in battle.¡±


    Lin Tong was stunned for some time. Suddenly, with tears falling, she embraced Lin Bi wept. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s entirely Our fault, otherwise, there¡¯s no way that you wouldn¡¯t be married to brother-in-law. Elder sister, Tong¡¯er will discipline myself going forward. In the future, when Tong¡¯er becomes a Grand General, I will lead a magnificent army and protect Daizhou, ensuring that you and brother-in-law will not have any fears about trouble in your rear.¡±4


    Feeling sour, Lin Bi also wrapped her arms around Lin Tong. She whispered, ¡°Tong¡¯er, all of this is destiny. Our Lin family has never had a disloyal and unjust member. That year when Mom and Dad were in love, after Maternal Grandfather rose in rebellion and established Northern Han, Daddy would rather never see Mother again then betray the Jin Emperor. From the various uncles, I have heard that when the First Ruler¡¯s army surrounded Daizhou, the city had already run out of supplies. At this moment, the First Ruler dispatched a messenger informing Daddy that the Jin Emperor had been deposed. Hearing this news, Daddy was heartbroken. Although for the sake of Daizhou¡¯s troops and civilians, he had no alternative but to surrender to the First Ruler, Daddy still refused to be an official of Northern Han, using the pretext of convalescing from illness to remain at home. Afterwards, when the barbarians invaded and Daizhou fell into a desperate situation, the First Ruler personally came to ask for Daddy¡¯s help. For the common people and these lands, Daddy could only ultimately don his armor and go into battle. Afterwards, Daddy became a subject of Northern Han. These last several years, Maternal Grandfather and Uncle have trusted and relied upon our Lin family, never having a hint of suspicion or jealousy. Tong¡¯er, our Lin family cannot watch our home and country be invaded and conquered! As a child of the Lin family, there is nothing that we cannot sacrifice for Northern Han and for the Lin family. Elder sister knows that you are quite fond of Wang Ji. However, you must remember that he is not from Northern Han, while you are a child of the Lin family.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s face became as pale as paper. She did not refute her sister¡¯s words. She had truly begun to fall in love with that cultured and refined, yet also courageous and resolute youth. She had originally believed that since Wang Ji had already promised her brother-in-law that he would stay in Northern Han, then it may be possible to keep him by her side. However, right now, Lin Tong finally understood that her first love, like the gorgeous and beautiful spring blossoms, had already died under the desolate autumn wind. Afterwards, she heard Lin Bi add, ¡°This time, I have brought along two batches of people with me, overt and covert. If Jiang Zhe¡¯s whereabouts are discovered, they will assassinate him. As a result, our watch over Wang Ji cannot relax, even for a moment. You must be careful and ensure that he does not pass along any information. We will definitely be able to find Jiang Zhe by following him.¡±


    When Wang Ji pushed open the door and walked out of his room, seeking to eat in the inn¡¯s dining hall, he coincidentally saw Lin Tong walk out from Lin Bi¡¯s room. Just as he was about to call out to Lin Tong, he discovered that he couldn¡¯t utter a single sound. That charming and adorable little princess¡¯s entire body was glowing with an incomparably gorgeous radiance, almost as if she were another Lin Bi. Lin Tong¡¯s gaze also fell upon Wang Ji and smiled slightly. Even though that smiling expression was splendid, Wang Ji could feel his heart palpitate with fear. Lin Tong walked over. Beaming, she said, ¡°Hello! Are you going to eat? I¡¯m also going to eat. It¡¯s definitely a lot livelier there.¡±


    Wang Ji wanted to reply, but only felt that his mouth was too dry, and was incapable of speech. The little princess seemed both familiar yet unfamiliar.


    ***


    On the twenty-seventh day of the ninth month, under the guidance of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s subordinates, Lin Bi and company boarded a large ship, specially prepared by the Hai Family Shipping Company to carry all of the guests invited to the wedding banquet to the island occupied by the Marquis. There weren¡¯t that many guests aboard the ship. Only those of sufficient status were permitted aboard. Responsibility of entertaining the guests fell upon a trusted subordinate commander of the Marquis, Luo Heng. Grinning from ear to ear, he stood on the deck of the ship, chatting with the guests, completely showing no signs of his nickname as the ¡°Maritime Butcher.¡±


    When Lin Tong first boarded the ship, she was filled with excitement. However, once the ship began to move, she felt dizzy and sick. Although hating to part with the ocean scenery, she was forced by Lin Bi to go into a cabin and rest. Lin Bi remained at the bow of the ship, enjoying the gentle sea breeze, while paying attention to the other guests aboard the ship out of the corners of her eyes. There were many guests aboard, each with different social statuses and ranks. It went without saying, though, that the majority were merchants or businessmen. However, in order to have the qualifications to take this vessel, all of them were among the richest merchants in the world.


    At this moment, someone spoke up from behind Lin Bi. ¡°This commoner, Hai Zhongying, has heard that Your Royal Highness, the Princess of Jiaping, was aboard the vessel and has specially come to pay my respects. Princess, please forgive this commoner for being so presumptuous.¡±


    Lin Bi turned around. Beyond the defensive perimeter established by her bodyguards, she saw a middle-aged man in a set of deep blue robes. His appearance was cultured and handsome, his skin color bronzed from exposure to the sun. Following behind him was a youth with a delicate and elegant appearance. He had slightly tanned skin. It was clear that this youth¡¯s skin was originally fairly pale and had only been browned by exposure to the sun in the last few years. The appearances of these two were seventy percent similar, evidently blood related.


    Lin Bi¡¯s heart leapt, as she replied, ¡°So it is Hai Wuya, Sir Hai, and Hai Li, young master Hai! We are extremely honored to have the privilege of meeting you two gentlemen today.¡± As she spoke, Lin Bi gestured with her hand, having her bodyguards allow the two to approach.


    ¡°This name, Wuya, is only an alias that everyone presented me with,¡± Hai Wuya smiled. ¡°Because it violates the naming taboo with the Marquis¡¯s father, I no longer use it. Your Royal Highness, the Princess, please call this lowly one, Zhongying. For Your Royal Highness to personally arrive at the Eastern Sea, Zhongying should have come long ago to pay my respects. However, Your Royal Highness¡¯s status is majestic. This commoner did not dare to profane your presence. Your Royal Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Sir Hai, please do not stand on ceremony. What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t Sir Hai gone ahead to help the Marquis of the Eastern Sea with the arrangements for the banquet? Based upon Sir Hai and the Marquis¡¯s relationship, you should have gone to help.¡±


    Disdain flashed across Hai Wuya¡¯s eyes. ¡°The little Marquis¡¯s wife-to-be is a daughter of Southern Fujian¡¯s Yue family. The Yue family and I have always had our grievances. In order to not wreck the atmosphere, I did not go to help.¡± Speaking to this point, Hai Wuya seemed to return to his senses. Lowering his voice, he continued, ¡°My rare treasures exhibition will be held on the thirtieth day of the ninth month. I wonder if the Princess is interested? This time, I have brought some rare treasures from overseas. There are some that may be of interest to the Princess.¡±


    As he spoke, Hai Wuya opened his palm. Hai Li, standing to his side and smiling continuously without saying a word, took out a red invitation and handed it over to Hai Wuya. Hai Wuya then handed the invitation to Lin Bi, stating, ¡°Within is a catalogue of the precious and valuable objects being displayed. If Your Royal Highness is interested, you can take a look beforehand.¡±


    Lin Bi accepted the invitation, though she did not open it. She smiled and voiced, ¡°As expected, Sir Hai is an excellent businessman. Southern Fujian¡¯s Yue family also has a significant merchant fleet. It may be assumed that the Marquis of the Eastern Sea wishes to gain an additional partner.¡±


    A hint of a sneer flashed across Hai Wuya¡¯s face, as he declared, ¡°Your Royal Highness has misunderstood. The little Marquis¡¯s birth mother is from the Yue family. This marriage is merely to cement the old marriage ties with another layer.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of a little girl floated over with a laugh, ¡°Uncle Hai, Uncle Hai! Take a look at what Lanlan has managed to hit!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Lin Bi took a look, seeing a little girl in pink dress, bouncing up and down vivaciously as she ran over. In the little girl¡¯s right hand was a small, exquisite crossbow. In her left hand was a seabird that had its head pierced with a compact crossbow bolt.


    Under Lin Bi¡¯s nod, the bodyguards did not stop the little girl. In a good mood, she threw herself into Hai Wuya¡¯s arms. As if she was presenting a treasure, she held the seabird up for him to see.


    Hai Wuya doted, ¡°All right. If your daddy were to learn of this, he would definitely be happy. However, he probably will be even more overjoyed if you acted like a proper young lady.¡±


    The little girl retorted, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case! Daddy has said that I can do whatever I like. In the future, Lanlan wants to accompany elder brother Li to see those barbarians with red hair and green eyes.¡±


    Smiling, Hai Li responded, ¡°I dare not agree to this. Who doesn¡¯t know that the young master and the madame both view the little miss as a pearl without price? If I were to take you out to sea, at most the young master would ground you. I would likely be chased out.¡±


    Dejectedly, the little girl muttered, ¡°If elder brother Li is fearful, then boo hoo ¡­ Last time, Lanlan wanted to find someone to deliver a letter to elder brother Jun, and no one dared.¡±


    Hearing the little girl speak in such a manner, Hai Li shivered inwardly, shooting a look of worry at Lin Bi. Lin Bi did not seem to have noticed anything, only maintaining a wide smile as she gazed upon the little girl. Only then did Hai Li relax. Apologetically, he said, ¡°Princess, the child is naughty and mischievous, incurring your ridicule.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled. ¡°There is no harm. What an adorable little lady. What is your name? Does young master Hai have a master and servant relationship with her father?¡±


    Hai Li returned her smile. ¡°She is called Roulan and is the beloved daughter of Hai Li¡¯s master. That year, when this commoner was wandering the world, I was taken as a student by my master. Afterwards, when I learned of my uncle¡¯s whereabouts, I came here. Receiving master¡¯s grace, Hai Li was able to gain my freedom. It is only that I do not dare to forget past kindness. As a result, I still use the terms of master and servant.¡±


    Lin Bi gazed at Roulan¡¯s curious, wide eyes. Reaching out, Lin Bi picked Roulan up. Hai Li took the crossbow and seabird from Roulan¡¯s hands. Her hands free, Roulan instinctively wrapped her arms around Lin Bi¡¯s neck. Her heart warming, Lin Bi smiled and asked, ¡°Little Lanlan, why isn¡¯t your daddy here?¡±


    Hai Li frowned. Just as he was about to interject and answer for Roulan, he saw a warning look given by one of the bodyguards. At this moment, Roulan had already answered, ¡°Daddy is not fond of being around so many people. Only with difficulty was Lanlan able to get mother to agree to allow Uncle Hai and elder brother Li to bring Lanlan to see the bustling scene.¡±


    Lin Bi continued to smile, as she asked, ¡°Then what is Lanlan¡¯s surname?¡±


    Roulan¡¯s eyes lit up, as she answered, ¡°This, Lanlan does not know. Daddy is Daddy. Lanlan is Lanlan. Uncle Hai, what is Daddy¡¯s surname?¡±


    Everyone who heard her response could not help but laugh. It was normal for a child to not know their parents¡¯ surnames. Lin Bi also laughed and let it go.


    Looking at the vivaciously bouncing up and down little Roulan depart, Lin Bi thought, Am I being too paranoid? Why do I think of that man whenever I meet someone new?


    Just then, the swift running little Roulan banged into a little boy. The little boy seemed to be younger than four, but was taller and more solid than Roulan. When the two children collided, the boy only stumbled, while Roulan fell to the ground.


    Hai Li immediately strode over, helping Roulan to her feet. The little boy coldly glanced at the two of them before turning to leave. Roulan shouted, ¡°Hello! You bumped into me! Why are you leaving before apologizing?¡±


    Disdain flashed across the little boy¡¯s eyes, as he callously replied, ¡°You are also at fault.¡±


    Roulan felt rage in her mind. Although she was young, all those who ran into her would either treat her as a treasure or with respect. The worst treatment she would get was still quite good, filled with fondness. She had never before been treated so rudely. Her eyes reddened and she leapt towards the little boy. Grabbing onto the little boy¡¯s clothing, she screamed, ¡°Quickly apologize to me!¡±


    Just as the little boy was about to struggle free, seeing Roulan¡¯s tear-filled eyes, he could not help but soften. However, he refused to admit his mistake, saying, ¡°You are also at fault.¡±


    After thinking it over, Roulan released her grip. ¡°It was my mistake. I should not be running around. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The little boy was surprised. Before he could even respond, Roulan had already placed her hands and on her hips, stating, ¡°I have already apologized. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The little boy was truly stupefied. It was quite some time before he responded, ¡°It was my fault.¡±


    Roulan smiled, immensely proud of herself. At this moment, a laugh and a forthright voice resounded, ¡°Good skills! Lin¡¯er, it¡¯s rare to see you apologize.¡±


    The little boy blushed. Lowering his head, he walked behind a man in brocade silk clothes. The man was over thirty years old. His appearance was handsome and straightforward. His dark eyes carried an icy light. Although he was joking, from his expression, one could not see a hint of delight on his face. This man was surrounded by a cruel and unfeeling aura. At the same time, however, it was filled with grace and calm. This man was like a tamed leopard, causing all those who saw him to anxiously believe that he would break out of his prison at any moment and tear his enemies into shreds.


    The little boy¡¯s admiring gaze was upon this man. However, the man did not spare the little boy a single glance, instead looking indifferently at the little girl. Disappointment appeared in the little boy¡¯s eyes, as he lowered his head.


    Alarm emerged from within Lin Bi. This man was definitely a dangerous character. When the man¡¯s gaze fell upon Lin Bi, a hint of a smile appeared on his face. Lin Bi trembled inwardly, unhurriedly stepping forward. She was unwilling to lower her head in front of anyone, especially this man who was likelier an enemy than a friend.


    The man impassively stated, ¡°Princess of Jiaping, this is our first meeting. Truly, the stories do you no justice.¡±5


    Lin Bi¡¯s eyes flickered, as she returned, ¡°Who would have thought that Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, would leave your army? Truly leaving Lin Bi be surprised and wondering.¡±


    The man laughed heartily. ¡°It is a hundred years of fortune that we share a ship. This Prince is truly fortunate. The Princess of Jiaping is truly a heroine amongst women, helping your father protect Daizhou and casting fear upon the barbarians. This Prince has come incognito to the Eastern Sea with the intentions of meeting the Princess. Since we have met, it is enough to comfort me for the rest of my life. Although Long Tingfei is formidable, this Prince does not care about him. However, this Prince is envious that he has you for a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Lin Bi could tell that although his words were indulgent, his gaze carried an aura of gloom. She suddenly recalled that although this man had a famous reputation of being a dissolute wastrel, after the events of two years ago, he had not only dismissed all of his concubines, but also restricted himself from sexual intercourse. Lin Bi could not help but feel pity for his deep and sincere attachment to his deceased wife. Sighing lightly, Lin Bi distantly replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is praising me too much. Why has Your Imperial Highness come to the Eastern Sea? I have heard that your honored country¡¯s envoy is the Prince of Qing, Li Kang.¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened, as he calmly spoke, ¡°This Prince and the Marquis of the Eastern Sea are cousins. This time, my nephew is getting married. This Prince has come as a private citizen to congratulate him. Chiji, why are you here? Where is your master?¡±


    Footnotes:


    ͬÖÛ¹²¶É, tongzhougongji ¨C idiom, lit. cross a river in the same boat; fig. having common interests, sail on the same tack, pull together in times of trouble


    ¾£³þ, jingchu ¨C refers to the original territory controlled by the state of Chu (³þ¹ú) during the Spring and Autumn Period (´ºÇïʱ´ú) that became Jingzhou (¾£ÖÝ, Jing province) during the Han Dynasty; modern-day Hubei province


    ÄϺ£, nanhai ¨C lit. Southern Sea, refers to what is now known as the South China Sea


    ºó¹ËÖ®ÓÇ, houguzhiyou ¨C idiom, fears of trouble in the rear; fig. worries about trouble back home


    ÎÅÃû²»Èç¼ûÃæ, wenmingburujianmian ¨C idiom, lit. knowing somebody by their reputation can¡¯t compare to meeting them in person

 Chapter 6: Life and Death Without Regrets

    Chapter 6: Life and Death Without Regrets


    In the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, Zhongying was frustrated with the Chang¡¯an market, when suddenly on one day, he was paid a visit by a man surnamed Han. That man used a lot of money to pay off Zhongying¡¯s debt. Soon afterwards, Zhongying went to Binzhou, establishing the Hai Family Shipping Company. In the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, the company received a significant investment, allowing it to build large ships able to travel to distant lands, traveling unhindered for tens of thousands of li. As a result, Zhongying received the nickname, Wuya, meaning ¡°without end.¡±


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Merchants


    Chiji almost cursed Li Xian out. He did not expect that the Prince of Qi would actually speak to him. Even an idiot who saw him with Lin Bi and company would definitely not casually reveal his name. He did find it strange that the Prince of Qi would remember him; after all, they had only met in Southern Chu when Jiang Zhe had saved Li Xian¡¯s life. As he angrily and mentally cursed him out, Chiji smiled insincerely and addressed, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, this commoner has long been dismissed by my master. This time, I have come to the Eastern Sea to extend my congratulations. If Your Imperial Highness is interested, this commoner is willing to lead you to the young master.¡±


    Li Xian let out an ¡°oh¡± before indifferently stating, ¡°Your master¡¯s temperament is truly strange. Setting aside and not enjoying status and wealth, instead enjoying bringing trouble on himself.¡±


    After smiling, he continued, ¡°Princess Bi, although our two countries are enemies, we are currently in the Eastern Sea. This Prince has no wish to cause any incidents. It is rare that I am able to set aside military affairs. I believe that Princess won¡¯t be unapproachable.1 This Prince is of mind to invite the Princess to enjoy the ocean scenery with me. I wonder if I will have the honor?¡±


    Lin Bi withdrew her attentive gaze upon Chiji, ridicule flickering across her eyes. She replied, ¡°To be able to meet Your Imperial Highness, although Lin Bi is only a woman, We are unwilling to let this opportunity to have a good conversation with Your Imperial Highness slip by. Your Imperial Highness, after you.¡±


    A look of approval appeared on Li Xian¡¯s face before following Lin Bi and walking to the bow of the ship. As he walked past Roulan, he paused. Smiling, he stated, ¡°My Lin¡¯er is a bit younger than you. Are you willing to play with him for a while?¡±


    Bewilderment flashed across Roulan¡¯s eyes. To this seemingly familiar stranger, she replied, ¡°Okay! However, I¡¯m the elder sister. If he doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯m going to have to discipline him!¡±


    Li Xian broke out in laughter. For the first time, an actual smile appeared on his face. He agreed, ¡°Okay! Lin¡¯er, you should have heard everything. If you don¡¯t listen to her, she can discipline you on my behalf.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Xian walked to the bow of the ship to Lin Bi¡¯s side. The two¡¯s guards isolated them from the rest of the passengers on the ship, preventing their conversation from being heard by those unrelated.


    Pleased with herself, Roulan told Li Lin, ¡°Did you hear? Your daddy has said that you are going to be my younger brother. Very good! My little brother does not yet know how to walk. As such, I can¡¯t teach and discipline him. Let me try it all out on you!¡±


    Vexation appeared on Li Lin¡¯s face. At this moment, his expression was finally like that of a little child. Roulan had started running to the stern of the ship, pulling on his sleeve. She made a big fuss, almost as if she had found a new toy.


    Gazing out at the boundless ocean that seemed to merge with the sky,2 Li Xian seemed to want to say something, but hesitated. Lin Bi flicked her beautiful hair and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, speaking? Presumably Your Imperial Highness has some matters to speak to Us privately about? We have not avoided suspicion, treating Your Imperial Highness with sincerity. Why has Your Imperial Highness remained so reserved?¡±


    Li Xian suddenly chuckled. Lin Bi was startled, immediately realizing that there was a bit of innuendo in her words. Her face flushed and she added, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is unwilling to speak business, then Lin Bi can only ask to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, I presume that the Princess bears a heavy responsibility,¡± replied Li Xian casually. ¡°However, has the Princess thought about the consequences?¡±


    The expression on Lin Bi¡¯s face sank. She coldly retorted, ¡°I wonder. What is Your Imperial Highness referring to? We have come to the Eastern Sea as an envoy upon His Royal Majesty¡¯s order. I wonder what the consequences are? Could it be that the Eastern Sea is Great Yong¡¯s territory and cannot tolerate others from benefiting?¡±


    Li Xian sighed. ¡°I usually dislike being meddlesome. Since the Princess has come to serve as an envoy to the Eastern Sea, you are here on official business. I have come to attend the wedding banquet, meaning private business. As a result, regardless of what the Princess wants to do, I am disinclined to pay any attention to it. However, the Princess has been accompanied by quite a few subordinates. This Prince has received a secret report that several disciples of the Sovereign of the Devil Sect, Jing Wuji, should have stayed by General Long¡¯s side to protect him. However, in recent days, they have disappeared. I originally believed that General Long was worried about Princess¡¯s safety, thus allowing them to accompany you. However, today, I noticed that Princess does not have many people by your side. They are either protecting the Princess in secret or ¡­ the Princess has other intentions. Why have you hidden them?¡±


    Lin Bi turned her head slightly, trying to hide the killing intent in her eyes. She smiled and responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is overthinking things. It could be that they have been dispatched away by Tingfei. It could be that they are scouting around within your Great Yong¡¯s borders.¡±


    ¡°Since the Princess is speaking in such a manner, then that¡¯ll be the case¡± replied Li Xian, smiling slightly. ¡°Binzhou is nominally controlled by Great Yong. In reality, it is under the control of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. However, although the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s strength isn¡¯t small, it is primarily naval. As a result, Binzhou is where the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s strength is at its weakest. After all, no one would be willing to use up one¡¯s energy on a location that can be lost at any moment. As a result, for the Princess to dare to bring so many subordinates to Binzhou and, in addition, has a method of mobilizing them to follow your orders, they will be able to succeed with one strike. Based upon the horse archery abilities of the Northern Han experts, they can naturally retreat back within your honored country¡¯s territory at any moment.¡±


    His voice hardening, Li Xian warned, ¡°This Prince only wants to caution the Princess. There are some people that can be offended. But there are also some people that are best left alone.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s mind was a mess. She was the only one who knew the reason why she had come to the Eastern Sea. Everyone else was simply following orders. In addition, she had only received permission to act at her own discretion. Why did it seem from the Prince of Qi¡¯s words that he knew of her intent to assassinate Jiang Zhe? Although she had come up with the plan to assassinate Jiang Zhe, to actually be able to carry it out required that all kinds of conditions be met. She needed to discover Jiang Zhe¡¯s hiding spot. In addition, she needed to have sixty to seventy percent assurance of success before she could execute her plan. Even right now, she could not say that the plan will succeed. Although she had brought many experts with her, most of them were needed to deal with possible moves by the Southern Chu contingent.


    Seeing Lin Bi fall silent, Li Xian found it laughable. The reason for his trip to the Eastern Sea was specifically to meet with that man. He originally thought that with the vast and boundless Eastern Sea, without the help of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, it would be impossible for him to meet that man. Who could have thought that the man would actually dispatch a messenger to meet him? That man had countless spies in Binzhou, knowing everything that happened within the city like the back of his hand. Even his sudden arrival had been noticed by that man¡¯s spies, let alone someone who attracted attention like Lin Bi.


    Li Xian did not find it strange that Lin Bi wanted to assassinate Jiang Zhe. Initially, when Jiang Zhe first arrived at Great Yong, didn¡¯t the Fengyi Sect and Southern Chu make attempts on his life? That kind of man living in this kind of world would naturally leave many unable to rest and eat in peace. Northern Han and Great Yong had waged war for years and were sworn enemies. Whatever they did would not be surprising. Moreover, Northern Han had its own outstanding talents who would realize that Jiang Zhe was the only individual capable of mediating the tense relationship between the Prince of Qi and the Yong Emperor. Didn¡¯t he come himself with this purpose in mind to help resolve his present predicament? However, Li Xian really wanted to know why Jiang Zhe had not set a trap, taking out all of these experts from Northern Han in one go, and instead, allow him to alert the enemy, forcing Lin Bi to give up the assassination plan.


    Glancing at Lin Bi, seeing that her killing intent was still hidden and actually gaining some fear and misgivings, Li Xian lightly shook his head. He said, ¡°Your Royal Highness should have seen a spider hunt, correct? Opening an inescapable net, arranging layers of ambushing troops, only waiting for the enemy to enter the net. When the enemy enters, only death awaits them. The man that Princess fears is most adept at arranging such traps. When you are thinking about dealing with him, you would have already fallen into his trap, almost impossible to retaliate. He has spent nearly three years in the Eastern Sea. This area is already his territory. It is impossible for the Princess¡¯s movements to be concealed from him.¡±


    Lin Bi grew frightened. At this moment, she finally realized the truth behind the rumors. Her activities were within that man¡¯s calculations; otherwise how could the Prince of Qi know of her intentions? However, at the same time, doubt grew inside. Could it be that the Prince of Qi had already had secret communications with Jiang Zhe long ago? Otherwise, how could the Prince of Qi know of these things? But why did the Prince of Qi come to warn her when Jiang Zhe held all of the advantages? Wasn¡¯t this purposely making things difficult for Jiang Zhe? The more she thought, the more tangled and complicated it became. Lin Bi forced a smile and acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s advice. We are only worried about my younger sister¡¯s safety, thus brought some extra subordinates. Although the Eastern Sea is neutral, it is increasingly intimate with Great Yong. Your Imperial Highness cannot blame Us for taking extra precautions, correct? However, We are baffled. It can be assumed that that man has long lived in seclusion in the Eastern Sea. Why has the Great Yong court allowed him to live as a refugee like this? Isn¡¯t it a pity that this kind of talent is not properly employed?¡±


    Seeing the killing intent in Lin Bi¡¯s eyes gradually dissipate, Li Xian cheerfully replied, ¡°There is no need for Your Royal Highness to be overly sensitive. If the Princess were to meet that man, then you would understand how truly strange his temperament is. This Prince only met a messenger he sent when I arrived at the Eastern Sea. That man prefers to live a secluded and quiet life. If he can avoid matters of state and military, he will avoid them. In the boundless Eastern Sea and with the protection of the Marquis, although Imperial Brother and I both wish to invite him to come back, he is like a dragon, mysterious, appearing and disappearing at will. We have never been able to find his secluded location. Further, Imperial Father has yet to forgive him and relent. As a result, Imperial Brother can¡¯t look for him with great fanfare. Beyond that, to this day, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea remains uneasy about Great Yong. Imperial Brother has not been willing to offend him. Were it not for the stalemate between this Prince and General Long, this Prince would not be so impulsive, coming so far to ask for his help even though I do not know where he is staying. Originally, this Prince intended to force the Marquis to lead me to him. However, because of Princess, this Prince was able to meet with that man¡¯s envoy just when I arrived at Binzhou.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s mood gradually calmed. Originally, her plan to assassinate Jiang Zhe was a last resort. Since it had already been seen through, there was naturally no point in executing it. It was best to improvise. Perhaps she could acquire an even greater harvest. She glanced at Li Xian, amusingly thinking, Wouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial to assassinate him?


    Seeing the strange smile on Lin Bi¡¯s face, Li Xian immediately guessed what she was thinking. Laughing heartily without restraint, he stated, ¡°There is no need for the Princess to be so heartless. To speak of it, General Long and I sympathize with one another. To fight to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content on the battlefield, isn¡¯t that one of the few enjoyable things in life? No matter how useful the results of crafty plots and machinations, their perniciousness is boundless. We are soldiers who use lives to determine victory and defeat. What need is there for plots and schemes outside of the battlefield? It is best to leave those things to civil officials. Why does the Princess not meet this Prince in a life and death battle with General Long? Wouldn¡¯t that leave all of us filled with elation, dying without regrets?¡±


    Hearing him speak, Lin Bi was overwhelmed by emotion. This was her original intent. However, with Northern Han relying upon a single province to fight against the entire Central Plains, unable to make ends meet,3 even if they won, Northern Han would likely be completely exhausted. Further, with the Prince of Qi focused on defense, adopting a scorched earth policy, where could victory be found? She glanced at Li Xian, seeing that his previous gloomy, grim detachment had been swept away, his countenance glowing with health and vigor. Within his smile was a heroic expression that seemed to look disdainfully on the entire world from the corners of his eyes. She could not help but think, Fighting a bloody battle with this kind of man can truly be counted as one of life¡¯s most enjoyable events. Arriving at this conclusion, a heroic spirit also burst forth from Lin Bi. In a loud voice, she ordered, ¡°Bring wine!¡±


    When two of Lin Bi¡¯s bodyguards heard her words, they promptly brought over two wineskins. Lin Bi, herself, took one of them, gesturing at the other to Li Xian. Li Xian understood and took the second wineskin. With a smile, Lin Bi declared, ¡°Within is my Northern Han¡¯s best and strongest alcohol. The custom of the people of my Daizhou is to share a drink upon meeting the best of friends or the most admirable of enemies. If friends, then they must henceforth show absolute and sincere loyalty. If enemies, if they meet in a life and death situation, they will not be filled with hatred. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s heroism reaches to the clouds.4 If Tingfei were here, he would surely invite Your Imperial Highness to a drink. Although Bi is a mere woman, I do not concede anything to men, and would like to invite Your Imperial Highness to share a drink with me. When we meet on the battlefield in the future let us die without hatred and enmity.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s eyes shone. It was some time before he replied, ¡°The Princess is truly an outstanding woman and heroine. Brother Long is truly blessed. Good! I will drink this wine.¡± Finished speaking, Li Xian unplugged the cork of the wineskin and began to gulp down the wine. This wineskin was big enough to contain half a catty of strong wine. Relying upon his drinking capacity and his profound internal energy, he drank the entire wineskin in one go. As the alcohol hit his stomach, Li Xian felt his head grow heavy. However, he still turned the wineskin upside down, signifying that he had completely drank it all.


    Seeing this, Lin Bi smiled slightly. She also drained her wineskin in one go. Her only reaction was the ruddiness of her face. In a clear, bright voice, she recited, ¡°Strangers meeting by chance become friends, to share these feelings on the battlefield in the years to come.¡± Finished reciting, Lin Bi fell silent. Turning, she departed, heading for the hold of the ship.


    Li Xian¡¯s heart shook, feeling the upright and straightforwardness of these two verses by Lin Bi, and also the deeper meaning. After reciting several times, he felt himself longing for the day when they would meet again on the battlefield in a life and death situation.


    At this moment, behind Li Xian, he heard the sound of his personal guards crying out in alarm. Afterwards, an elegant voice spoke, ¡°Hai Li requests a meeting with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Li Xian did not turn around, indifferently stating, ¡°Allow him to come over.¡±


    Hai Li walked close to the Prince of Qi and respectfully addressed, ¡°This commoner, Hai Li, known as Daoli in the young master¡¯s service, pays my respects to Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Xian turned around and glanced at Hai Li, replying, ¡°There is no need to stand on ceremony. What? Has Suiyun changed his mind about coming to see me?¡±


    Daoli answered, ¡°The young master has said that since Your Imperial Highness has come to the Eastern Sea, it is best to first pay a visit to the Marquis. Moreover, with Your Imperial Highness¡¯s intelligence and resolution, it is best to not miss the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s happy occasion. It will definitely not go smoothly.¡±


    Li Xian smiled. ¡°Suiyun is always so secretive. Fine ¡­ I am already satisfied that I am able to see him so easily. However, since something will happen during the wedding, wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous for the two children?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry, the young master has already made arrangements,¡± explained Daoli. ¡°This is the best opportunity to ensure that the Marquis of the Eastern Sea pledges allegiance to Great Yong. Both sides will have a way out of the embarrassing situation. Moreover, the young master has said that since everything has already been prepared, it is time to close the net. Binzhou was originally the only passage for Northern Han to communicate with the outside world. Once it has been closed, then Your Imperial Highness will be able to complete the glorious deed of conquering Northern Han. Your Imperial Highness must not miss this golden opportunity.¡±


    Thinking pensively, Li Xian replied, ¡°What? Suiyun also feels that the time is right? However, isn¡¯t Northern Han flourishing right now?¡± While Li Xian spoke these words, he could see the awkwardness on Daoli¡¯s face. Laughing in spite of himself, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve completely forgotten that we aren¡¯t in the army encampments. All right, pass along this message to Suiyun. I¡¯m completely convinced. It seems that Imperial Brother¡¯s letter had reached the Eastern Sea long ago.¡±


    Glancing at Daoli again, Li Xian voiced, ¡°That Suiyun ¡­ you are such a talent and yet aren¡¯t interested in getting titles for your wife and children. Why are you, Daoli, acting like a merchant? Why go through all the trouble? If you are interested, I will bring this up with Suiyun, allowing you to become an official.¡±


    Daoli was startled. ¡°This commoner has engraved upon my organs Your Imperial Highness¡¯s deep affection. It is only that although this commoner holds no office, I feel that being able to lead a convoy of merchant ships to distant lands tens of thousands of li away is far more delightful than anything else. It doesn¡¯t matter that I do not hold any office. Moreover, by following the young master, this commoner is also serving Great Yong. There is no need to hold an official post.¡±


    Hearing his words, Li Xian could feel at ease. From Daoli¡¯s words, he could tell that Jiang Zhe had no intention of remaining a spectator. It seemed that although Jiang Zhe had spent these last few years in seclusion, he made quite a few preparations. If that was the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to invite Jiang Zhe out to mediate between him and the emperor. Thinking about the nagging vexations that had plagued him these few years disappear like smoke, Li Xian could not help but beam with happiness.


    At this moment, little Roulan¡¯s clear, soft, and moving voice came drifting over, sining:


    ¡°An illuminated horizon, on a deserted island.


    My heart follows the lone sail far, my body at ease as an oar.


    As the ocean spray dances in sunny shadows, the coral island swallows the sound of the rushing waves.


    Where the broad hazy plain meets the sky, a master crane crosses the sphere leisurely by.¡±5


    Hearing her sing, Li Xian could feel himself become carefree and relaxed. He thought, Roulan¡¯s song must definitely be Jiang Zhe¡¯s new composition. ¡®An illuminated horizon, on a deserted island¡¯ must mean that Changle and him are living together with deep love and passion, enjoying endless pleasure. Gazing upward, only seeing the mirror-like, bluish-green waves, the unending white clouds and the same colored sky and sea, Li Xian could feel himself grow tranquil.


    He did not fear battle. He bitterly hated the political struggles within the court. At present, the entire Great Yong abounded with rumors, the majority of them directed at him. If they weren¡¯t talking about his intentions to rebel, they were talking about the emperor¡¯s intentions to settle accounts. He did understand that Li Zhi wouldn¡¯t be choosing this moment to get rid of him, if that was his wish. In the face of those rumors, it didn¡¯t matter that he, Li Xian, and Li Zhi in Chang¡¯an did not believe in those rumors. The problem was that those important ministers of the court and the majority of the soldiers and generals of his army were filled with doubts. As a result, morale and logistics were unstable. If this were to continue, then Long Tingfei could surely take advantage and attack.


    After receiving news that the beloved son of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea was getting married, he suddenly was inspired to do something.6 He knew that Jiang Zhe was living in seclusion in the Eastern Sea. This was something that both he and Li Zhi were well aware of. Although it was not confirmed, they were positive about it. Living in seclusion for three years should be enough time for him to laze about. If he did not come to help him at this time, then wouldn¡¯t he be too heartless? Regardless of what was said, he was now a son-in-law of the Li family. Surely, there was no way that he would watch as brothers fell into conflict, allowing another to reap the benefits?


    Just then, the sound of a little boy¡¯s stammering singing voice could be heard. Presumably, Roulan was forcing Lin¡¯er to sing a song. However, after hearing two verses, Li Xian felt a sharp twinge in his chest, his face paling.


    ¡°A pair of swans came flying by,


    Soaring from the southeast.


    In tens and fives, the others grouped,


    Spreading out as they begin the difficult journey.


    Suddenly illness and exhaustion struck,


    They could no longer fly together.


    He looked back at five li,


    He faltered at six li.


    I wish to lead you and go,


    But my mouth is closed and unable to speak.


    I wish to carry you,


    But my plumage is lost and ruined.


    Our happy friendship has just begun,


    How mournful is it to part now.


    Hesitating and wavering towards gathered companions,


    Tears falling freely and unopposed.


    Birdsong far removed from seclusion,


    Sorrowful wails like caws.


    The wounded sincere heart weeps blood,


    Shedding tears of farewell.


    Seeing you fall to the northwest,


    How can I go the southeast?


    Remembering the former affection towards my beloved,


    And yet unable to speak of it in hiding.¡±7


    The miserable singing almost drove Li Xian insane. It was the song he sang while within his desolate tent, garrisoning the border, a dirge of endless tears shed under the moon. Just as he was about to weep, Li Xian suddenly came back to his senses. He walked towards the cabins at the back of the ship, catching sight of Li Lin singing, his face covered with despair and heartbreak. Roulan gazed at him, her face filled with alarm and fear.


    Before Li Xian could get close, Roulan had already covered Li Lin¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to sing. There¡¯s no need for you to feel so sad from singing.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s heart shook. What did Li Lin understand at such a young age? The little boy had clearly seen his everyday mood and copied it. An intense self-loathing welled up from the pit of Li Xian¡¯s stomach. He had only thought to keep Li Lin by his side so that he wasn¡¯t harmed or bullied and humiliated by others. He did not expect that his own forlorn feelings had been completely observed by his son. In addition, as he was busy with military affairs on a daily basis, in order to protect this son of his, Li Xian was inevitably aloof and distant to him. Speaking from the heart, Li Xian did not know how to properly take care of this child. It could be assumed that over these last nearly three years, not only had he been suffering, the most miserable and helpless individual was this Lin¡¯er, losing his mother and unable to obtain the love of his father.


    At this moment, Li Lin caught sight of his father. He could not help but retreat behind Roulan. To him, his father was an icy tyrant. As for this little girl who was smaller in size than him, her soft and small, pampered body, and her fragrant scent, caused Li Lin to feel like he had returned to his once wonderful childhood, as if he were back in his mother¡¯s embrace.


    With large strides, Li Xian walked over and picked up Li Lin. In an amiable manner, he said, ¡°Lin¡¯er, there is no need to be afraid. It is all daddy¡¯s fault. This time, daddy will bring you to see your auntie. Do you want to stay by auntie¡¯s side?¡±


    A frantic look appeared in Li Lin¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t drive away Lin¡¯er.¡± His hands tightly gripped Li Xian¡¯s clothes, increasingly unwilling to relinquish his hold.


    Li Xian smiled and said, ¡°You silly child. Daddy is busy fighting a war and does not have time to take care of you. Your auntie is merciful and kind, and will definitely treat you as her own. Moreover, there is also a little elder sister who will play with you.¡±


    With a suspicious look, Li Lin gazed at Roulan. Li Xian smiled and said, ¡°Real smart! That¡¯s right! Call her elder sister Lan from now on.¡±


    A rarely seen brilliant smile appeared on Li Lin¡¯s face. Li Xian felt his heart ache, tightening his embrace around his beloved son.


    ***


    When she walked out of her cabin, Lin Tong saw Chiji standing in the distance, in a daze. Her heart ached. She had already learned what had happened moments earlier. Since this man¡¯s real identity had been revealed, even if she wanted to pretend as if she didn¡¯t know, it would be impossible. She directly walked out, almost as if she didn¡¯t see Chiji. Chiji suddenly reached out and pulled on her arm, bringing her to a halt. Lin Tong¡¯s complexion darkened, as she said, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± However, her voice wasn¡¯t loud so as to not disturb anyone else.


    Chiji apologized, ¡°I did not deliberately mislead you.¡±


    Lin Tong callously retorted, ¡°What did you mislead me about, ¡®Divine Doctor Bo Le?¡¯¡± She sounded resentful and sorrowful.


    After falling silent for a moment, Chiji replied, ¡°I did not say a single lie, only not revealing that my former master was Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun. Moreover, the promise I made to General Long to serve Northern Han was just a stop-gap measure. I have no intentions of staying in Northern Han to gather military intelligence.¡±


    Lin Tong apathetically conveyed, ¡°I know that you did nothing wrong in this matter. The two countries are at war and we are only serving our separate masters.¡±


    Chiji felt a stab of pain from her icy gaze. He could not help but release her. Although he clearly felt that he had done nothing wrong, he still felt guilt bubbling up from within.


    After taking several steps, Lin Tong stopped. ¡°You do not owe me anything. It¡¯s my temper that is poor, taking out my anger on you. Wang Ji, are you going to follow your master and attack our Northern Han?¡±


    Chiji was startled. Resolutely and decisively, he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Startled for a moment, Lin Tong stated, ¡°You are very suitable to serve as a scout. Moreover, you should also be extremely familiar with Northern Han.¡±


    In a low voice, Chiji muttered, ¡°The young master has never forced us to do anything that we do not want to. The world is so large. There are other things that I can do. In addition ¡­ in addition, I do not wish to run into you on the battlefield.¡±


    Lin Tong laughed. Although Chiji could not see the expression on her face, he could tell that she was laughing uproariously from the way her shoulders shook up and down. However, the laugh carried a thick sorrow. After a while, Lin Tong stopped laughing. She said, ¡°You are too cowardly. It would be better if you were like my elder sister and Prince Li Xian of Qi. Although sympathetic towards each other, they still have made an appointment to meet on the battlefield, dying without hatred and enmity. If you wage war upon us, I will kill you on the battlefield. When the time comes, I will naturally not hate you. As for your hate, what use is it then? An ignorant fellow without a brave and unyielding character. I, Lin Tong, will definitely not be lenient towards a coward like you!¡±


    Chiji did not speak. Having undergone extensive and rigorous training as a spy, he understood what it meant for Lin Tong to tightly grip her hands into a fist and the shaking of her body. However, he did not step forward to console her, because he knew how wide the chasm was between them. Rather than wallowing in a beautiful dream, it was better to sever all the entanglements of emotion. This young lady, as beautiful as a flame, would become a secret that he would hide in his heart.


    In silence, he walked out. Just as the door was about to close, he heard sounds of sobbing. With great difficulty, he ignored the temptation to turn and look. Perhaps he did not recall Southern Chu or Great Yong fondly. However, that figure, as deep as the sea and as straightforward as the wind, was his master that he could never disobey or betray.


    ***


    On one corner of Penglai Island in the Eastern Sea, on a small harbor overlooking the sea with its back to the mountain, stood an elegant and hospitable little manor. It was known as the Tranquil Sea Manor. Although the grounds of the villa were large, there were few buildings and pavilions. The few that existed were hidden by greenery. It seemed like a paradise. Halfway up the mountain, within a small and exquisite red house, a handsome scholar in azure robes was practicing calligraphy. Upon the fine snow-white paper was a natural and flowing handwriting. Just then, a gentle voice somewhat concerned expressed, ¡°Lan¡¯er is still young and yet you allow her to go to that place without any worries. As a father, if you aren¡¯t even a bit distressed, I, as the mother, am worried.¡±


    The handsome scholar in azure set down the brush. With satisfaction, he gazed at his just completed work of calligraphy. He smiled and replied, ¡°It is said that a warm, caring mother will spoil a child. These words aren¡¯t false. You should not worry yourself about this matter. Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dispatch men to protect Lan¡¯er?¡±


    The beaded curtains moved slightly and the snow-white figure of a beautiful woman with a graceful demeanor walked out from the room within. Pouting playfully, she said, ¡°You are always so mystifying.8 Fine ¡­ I won¡¯t argue with you about this. If something happens to Lan¡¯er, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    The scholar in azure chuckled loudly. He reached out with his hands and pulled the woman in snow-white into his embrace. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Okay, okay! If anything happens to Lan¡¯er, I¡¯ll allow you to punish me as you see fit.¡± As he raised his head, he revealed his delicate, handsome, and cultured appearance. His age was a bit difficult to ascertain. From his appearance alone, he was probably between twenty and thirty years of age. However, his black hair, although still as lustrous as his youth, bore the marks of age. His temples were graying. It would be normal if someone said that he was between forty and fifty. However, from his expression and bearing, as serene as a deep pool in the depths of the mountains, it would be enough for someone to say that he was around sixty or seventy years old. No one would doubt that he had reached the age of seeing through the entire world and feeling the effects of changing temperature.


    The woman in white, seeing his appearance, could not help but sigh softly. Supple and yielding, she snuggled into his embrace, not speaking a word. At this moment, the crying of an infant came noisily over. The two exchanged a look and giggled. Holding hands, they walked towards the inner room.


    Footnotes:


    ¾ÜÈËÓÚǧÀïÖ®Íâ, jurenyuqianlizhiwai ¨C idiom, lit. keep somebody a thousand li away; fig. keep at an arm¡¯s length, keep a good distance from someone, unapproachable


    Ë®Ììһɫ, shuitianyise ¨C idiom, lit. the waters and the sky are the same color; fig. the water and the sky seem to merge into one in the horizon


    ×½½ó¼ûÖâ, zhuojinjianzhou ¨C idiom, lit. pulling on the lapels exposes the elbows; fig. strapped for cash, unable to make ends meet


    ºÀÆø¸ÉÔÆ, haoqiganyun ¨C idiom, lit. heroism reaching to the clouds


    This is adapted from a poem by the infamous Chinese World War II traitor, Wang Jingwei (Íô¾«ÎÀ), entitled Composed in my Dream (ÃÎÖÐ×÷).


    Í»·¢ÆæÏë, tufaqixiang ¨C idiom, lit. suddenly have a thought; fig. to be suddenly inspired by something


    This song is adapted from a Han Dynasty yuefu (poems composed in the style of folk songs), entitled Pair of Swans (Ë«°×ðÀ).


    ×°ÉñŪ¹í, zhuangshennonggui ¨C idiom, lit. dress up as a deity, playing the demons; fig. to mystify, to deceive people, to scam

 Chapter 7: Brothers Meet

    Chapter 7: Brothers Meet


    Hai Li, the second generation owner of the Hai Family Shipping Company, was Hai Zhongying¡¯s nephew. In the year that he turned sixteen, he accompanied Zhongying and traveled to the Southern Sea, visiting various countries. Afterwards with Zhongying busy, Li personally led the convoys south and then west.


    The rise of the Hai family was partly a result of Li¡¯s efforts. Skilled in painting, Li personally drew twelve sea maps that were incomparably precise and are used to this day. In the seventeenth year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng1 era, in order to reward him for enhancing the national prestige overseas, Li was anointed a marquis by Emperor Taizong. Although Li was bestowed with a noble title, his behavior did not change, sailing forth across oceans even at the age of seventy. In the fifteenth year of the Wenzong2 Emperor¡¯s Zhaoning3 era, Li took a nap in his cabin. In his dreams, he met an old friend. When he awoke, he smiled and stated that he was about to die. Burning incense and playing the zither, he died before finishing the song. He was seventy-one.


    Li¡¯s character, although seemingly amiable on the outside, was distant and aloof inside. However, at the root of his character was honor and trust. When Zhongying died, his sons were still young. Everyone argued that Li would inevitably cease control of his uncle¡¯s assets. Li taught his younger cousins as his own children. After fifteen years, when Li choose the most capable of his cousins as his uncle¡¯s successor, everyone knew of his moral integrity.


    Li was fond of studying the Confucian classics and was known as a scholar. Not marrying and having no children, everyone found this strange.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Merchants


    When Chiji walked into his cabin in a daze, he caught sight of Daoli within, quietly gazing at him. Daoli impassively stated, ¡°She¡¯s no more than a little girl. How could have you taken her so seriously? You will very quickly forget her and she will very quickly forget you.¡±


    With an aching pain in his heart, Chiji replied, ¡°I also do not know why. Originally, I only considered her to be a troublesome little sister. However, the day before yesterday, when I saw her walk out of the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s room, she suddenly became so dazzling. In the face of that kind of beauty, I could not help but feel distress. A phoenix bathing in fire, although beautiful, experiences bitter anguish. How unbearable it must be? At that moment, I finally understood. The entire journey, the reason I treated her half-heartedly, even going so far as to find her arrogant and willful, crafty and unruly, was because I knew that the day would arrive when we were ultimately going to part ways. As a result, I did not want to fall in love with her. I truly did not want to harm her. However, right now, she has still been seriously hurt, while I am powerless to help. Daoli, you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Daoli stoically said, ¡°No, I understand completely. One day in the past, when I was handling a matter on the young master¡¯s orders, I once stayed within a small faction. I even got to know an innocent and kindhearted young girl. She fell in love with me, while I was also moved by her. However, ultimately, I personally killed her father and elder brother.¡±


    Chiji¡¯s heart stirred, remembering the important task that Daoli had handled before. After Daoli returned, he remained silent for several days, almost as if he had died. At the time, Chiji had also gone to console him, but discovered that Daoli¡¯s eyes were completely lifeless. It was only after the young master secretly summoned Daoli that he recovered his previous spirit. From that point on, Daoli was dispatched to the Eastern Sea.


    Hesitating, Chiji asked, ¡°That girl ... is she ¡­ is she dead?¡±


    A hint of unknowable sorrow flashed across Daoli¡¯s eyes, as he answered, ¡°At the time, I also thought to allow her to live, to allow her to hide in a remote and desolate place, thus not affecting the young master¡¯s plans. However, I understood that if she were to remain alive, she would very likely fall into others¡¯ hands, becoming a tool used by others to deal with us. Moreover, she had seen me kill her father and elder brother with her own eyes. I did not have any idea what lengths she would go to in order to avenge that kind of grievous hatred. As a result, I personally killed her. I had gone on this mission filled with malice and knew of this conclusion from the beginning. However, I still fell into her constant affection. This was my mistake. Therefore, I must personally rectify this mistake. You are also the same. As long as you are able to kill her with your own hands, you can eliminate the malignant tumor in your heart. As such, you must go to Northern Han, otherwise you will never be happy in the rest of your life.¡±


    Chiji was silent for some time before he said, ¡°I understand the meaning of your words. You personally killed your beloved in order to not harbor resentment against the young master and your comrades who have been through life and death with you. What you say is true. She is the same as her elder sister, both heroines amongst women. The day that she dies will surely be comparable to the descent of a meteorite, passing away at her most splendid and brilliant. If I cannot witness it with my own eyes, my entire life will be filled with remorse. I will ask the young master to serve in the army in the northern campaign. However, I will not allow her to learn that I am also on the battlefield. It is enough that I alone suffer this pain.¡±


    ¡°It is best that you understand,¡± expressed Daoli distantly. ¡°Now that your identity has been exposed, starting tomorrow, stay by the side of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. The young master has some things that he wants you to take care of.¡±


    Finished speaking, Daoli handed over a wax pellet. Chiji took the pellet. Removing the wax, he looked at the instructions on the paper within. Then he burned it. As the ashes fell to the ground, Chiji showed a determined smile.


    ***


    Once the ship that carried Li Xian, Lin Bi, and company arrived at the small nameless island that served as the main base of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, the eyes of the two individuals, standing at the bow of the ship, brightened. Gazing into the distance, this little island was in a crescent shape, almost as if two arms were extending out in a hug. The island was surrounded by steep precipices. The smooth rocks were fundamentally impossible to climb. In addition, there were no covering trees, allowing the patrols on the cliffs above the ability to easily spot any intruders or invaders. At the center of the crescent was an excellent harbor, capable of allowing large ships to shelter from the elements. The Marquis of the Eastern Sea was a maritime overlord. Aside from the envoys from the major countries, those who came to participate in the wedding celebrations were either merchants who made a living via shipping or pirates who plundered oceangoing ships. As a result, there was clear separation within the harbor, as the various factions were on guard against each other. The warships of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea surrounded the island and ensured that no one would get in without permission. Even if Jing Wuji and Great Master True Compassion had come, it would be impossible for them to do as they please in this kind of dangerous location.


    On the dock stood several dozen sturdy-looking men, serving in a welcoming capacity, dressed in red, festive clothing. At their front stood the little marquis, dressed in crimson wedding garb, fully displaying his martial disposition and filled with jubilation. After he had been cured from the poison, Jiang Haitao had returned to the Eastern Sea, proving that he was without rival when it came to naval warfare. He annihilated or forced the surrender of numerous pirates. Before, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea was only the largest faction on the high seas. Now, he had become the commander of all of the pirates. To attain these achievements, Jiang Haitao had contributed mightily over these last two years. Not only was Jiang Yong comforted in his old age by the abilities of his son, even the distant Yong Emperor Emeritus in Chang¡¯an was overjoyed at this news. During the two years he had spent in retirement, Li Yuan was very regretful for failing to leave some leeway for his brother-in-law and elder sister.


    Seeing the beautiful woman standing at the bow of the ship, Jiang Haitao shouted, ¡°Jiang Haitao, under my father¡¯s orders, is here to welcome the envoy from Northern Han, Your Royal Highness, the Princess of Jiaping!¡±


    Lin Bi smiled slightly. Raising her voice, she returned, ¡°Little Marquis, there is no need to be too polite.¡±


    Finished speaking, Lin Bi walked down the gangplank and onto the dock. After the two exchanged salutes, Jiang Haitao¡¯s gaze fell upon the figure of Li Xian who had followed Lin Bi down. An incredulous, but happy look appeared on Jiang Haitao¡¯s face, as he cried out, ¡°Sixth uncle!¡± In high spirits, he ran over and grabbed onto Li Xian¡¯s arm. Laughing heartily, he continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t sixth uncle inform us in advance that you were going to come celebrate nephew¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Li Xian also smiled slightly. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ve come in private. The Emperor doesn¡¯t know that I have come. Don¡¯t spread the news.¡±


    Jiang Haitao excitedly said, ¡°Nephew remembers sixth uncle¡¯s help. For sixth uncle to be able to come today, Father will definitely be overjoyed as well. Sixth uncle, quickly come with me to see Father.¡±


    Smiling, Li Xian agreed, ¡°Okay. I have not met elder cousin in many years and should first reminisce. This is Lin¡¯er, my son. You don¡¯t recognize him, right?¡±


    Seeing Li Lin, Jiang Haitao¡¯s heart leapt. He knew of Li Xian¡¯s current situation. This boy was definitely the son of Qin Zheng. However, Jiang Haitao was a broadminded and magnanimous individual. Since this boy¡¯s mother had already died, he wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. He said, ¡°So it is younger cousin. Let¡¯s bring him along to see my mother.¡±


    At this moment, a tender and lovely voice spoke up, filled with dissatisfaction, ¡°Lanlan is also here.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Haitao discover the little girl standing at Li Lin¡¯s side. With one look, Jiang Haitao was elated. Walking over, he picked up Roulan, stating, ¡°Lan¡¯er has also come! Does that mean Sir has come as well? Father has sent several invitations, but all were declined by the Sir.¡±


    Pleased with herself, Roulan declared, ¡°I came with Uncle Hai with Daddy¡¯s approval.¡±


    Disappointment flashed across Jiang Haitao¡¯s eyes. After greeting Hai Wuya and Hai Li, standing behind the Prince of Qi, Jiang Haitao set down Roulan. Leading the way, he guided all the guests towards the distant wedding hall.


    In the last several years, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea had taken up permanent residence upon this island. From the dock upwards, there were layers of buildings. Among them, halfway up the mountain, the largest and most magnificent hall served formerly as the conference hall, but today served as the wedding hall. A feast was arranged in the side halls on both sides with over a hundred tables to entertain the ordinary guests. In the main hall, aside from the center that was covered in red that served as the wedding hall, on each side was placed eighteen tables for the special guests. Reportedly, because the wife of the Marquis was in poor health and frequently ill, she was unable to attend the wedding. Only the Marquis was present, leading his subordinate commanders and trusted aides, beaming with happiness as he welcomed and entertained the guests. Those people experiencing happy occasions would frequently be vigorous and invigorating. The already forty-five-year-old Marquis was glowing with health and vigor. Even before the banquet had begun, he had already downed several drinks.


    The most important guests in the main hall were the envoys from Great Yong and Southern Chu.


    Li Kang, the Prince of Qing, was thirty-seven years old. Since the fall of the Fengyi Sect, his status and position immediately increased significantly. As Li Yuan¡¯s third son, with the eldest son, Li An, forced to commit suicide and the second son, Li Zhi, now emperor, Li Kang¡¯s status as the next oldest son was only below that of his father and elder brother. As for the other adult princes, the seventh prince, the Prince of Ning, Li Qi, had poor health since birth. He was not doted upon by Li Yuan and did not participate in governmental affairs. It was only after Li Zhi ascended to the throne that Li Qi was enfeoffed as a prince of the second rank. Although the Prince of Qi had been pardoned and was granted command of a large army, because of the suspicions upon him, his status had been demoted from an imperial prince to a prince of the second rank. All the other princes and princesses had not yet reached adulthood. Because of his contributions in defending the Yong territories in Sichuan, Li Kang was promoted from a prince of the second rank to an imperial prince. With this change, the Prince of Qing, who controlled the army and government of Yizhou, became one of the individuals that was second only to the emperor.


    This time, he had come on the emperor¡¯s orders to serve as an envoy to the Eastern Sea. Li Kang was extremely willing and happy to do so. He had long ago formed secret communication channels with Marquis Jiang Yong. If he could convince Jiang Yong to pledge allegiance to Great Yong, it would be an enormously meritorious contribution. As a result, Li Kang, seated in the chief guest¡¯s seat, was chatting freely, replete with charm and cordiality. With this handsome and heroic, influential imperial prince acting like so, it caused his entire table to feel as if they were being bathed by a soothing spring breeze.


    Southern Chu¡¯s envoy, Lu Can, had a completely different style. Although he was only twenty-five, Lu Can was already the Chief Controller of Southern Chu¡¯s armies. His expression was serene and calm, making it difficult to know his thoughts. In fact, although it was normal for Great Yong to dispatch a high-ranking envoy in Li Kang, the Prince of Qing, it was strange that Southern Chu had dispatched Lu Can. These last several years, Lu Can had simultaneously defended the Southern Chu half of Sichuan against Great Yong¡¯s invasions and raids, while reinforcing the defenses at Xiangyang and Fancheng, and the defensive line along the Yangtze River. He was practically buried under a heavy workload on a daily basis. As the Grand General, Lu Can could be said to be Southern Chu¡¯s foremost general. For such an important individual to leave the court and travel to the distant Eastern Sea was utterly unimaginable. As a result, many began to suspect that there were some changes to Southern Chu¡¯s political situation.


    Although Lu Can¡¯s expression was calm, not revealing any hints for people to make conjectures, one look at the completely carefree and unrestrained manner of Lu Can¡¯s deputy, Fu Yulun, one could jump to all kinds of conclusions. Who didn¡¯t know that this Fu Yulun was the son-in-law of the Southern Chu Prime Minister, Shang Weijun, and King Zhao Long¡¯s uncle-in-law? Could it be that conflict had arisen between Southern Chu¡¯s two regents, Shang Weijun and Lu Xin? Was Lu Can sent to the Eastern Sea because he was being supplanted? With the current chaotic state of the world, who didn¡¯t want to understand the situation, so as to avoid being implicated?


    Just as the guests in the hall were chatting, the herald announced, ¡°The Princess of Jiaping and the Crimson Clouds Princess have arrived!¡±


    Everyone looked over, catching sight of a woman in an emerald-green dress walk in. In order to attend today¡¯s festivities, Lin Bi did not wear her usual barbarian riding clothes that made it easier to lead troops into battle, changing instead into a splendid attire befitting of her status. She wore a light-green embroidered coat and a lake-green skirt. The gold and bluish-green outer garment denoted her respected position as a princess of Northern Han. At her waist was tied a pearl encrusted precious saber. Her deerskin shoes reminded everyone of her other status as the commander of the Daizhou army.


    Everyone in the hall rose to their feet to welcome the new arrivals. Even the Prince of Qing and Vice Minister of Rites, Gou Lian, from an enemy country, were no exception. Regardless of friend or foe, this commander who defended the northern border against barbarian incursions, the female general who protected the common people and the lands of the north, was deserving of their respect.


    With a smile, Lin Bi greeted everyone. At this moment, a melodious and beautiful voice drifted over. ¡°Elder sister, is that Lu Can, Grand General Lu?¡±


    Only then did everyone notice that standing behind Lin Bi was a young lady in red. Her beauty was stunning, as lovely as a fire. It was just that everyone had been drawn by Lin Bi¡¯s elegant bearing and had not noticed this young lady in red following behind. Moreover, from all signs, she was not a maid. Hearing her talk, everyone realized that the herald had announced the arrival of two individuals.


    Hearing the young lady¡¯s question, Lu Can smiled. Having spent years in the military, the former undisciplined and out-of-control, mischievous youth had already become a reticent general. His eyes fell upon Lin Bi. At this moment, Lin Bi glanced at him with an apologetic smile. She said, ¡°My younger sister is mischievous. Grand General, please forgive her.¡±


    Lu Can bowed slightly and acknowledged, ¡°Your Royal Highness is being too courteous.¡±


    At this moment, the young lady in red, Lin Tong, asked with curiosity, ¡°So you are Lu Can. I have heard that you are a formidable commander, causing Great Yong¡¯s elite horsemen to fear to invade the south. Everyone states that in the north, there¡¯s Long, in the south, there¡¯s Lu, causing Yong to be apprehensive. Who could have thought that you are so young?¡±


    Lu Can glanced at the ashen-faced Prince of Qing, Li Kang, and calmly answered, ¡°Princess is overly flattering me. Grand General Long has two hundred troops under his command, suppressing the five hundred thousand Yong border troops. He is the foremost commander of the present age. Great Yong and Southern Chu are still friendly and have no hostilities. I deserve not the Princess¡¯s praise.¡±


    Lu Can was simply speaking the truth. Although in these last several years, Southern Chu did not have the strength to launch an offensive against Great Yong, Great Yong was also too preoccupied to worry about Southern Chu. However, this did not mean that the two countries did not have small-scale skirmishes. Lu Can commanded troops in an almighty fashion, ensuring that Great Yong did not gain the slightest bit of advantage. That was why his name was said in the same sentence as General Long Tingfei as a nemesis of Great Yong. However, nominally, the two were suzerain and vassal, and the relations had not been broken off. Lu Can would absolutely not admit to Lin Tong¡¯s words. As expected, the Prince of Qing¡¯s complexion improved upon hearing his words.


    Dissatisfied, Lin Tong mumbled a few words before falling silent under Lin Bi¡¯s warning gaze. Lin Tong obediently followed her elder sister and took her seat. At this table were already seated the envoys from Southern Chu and Great Yong. Even with the addition of Lin Tong and Lin Bi, there were still many open seats. However, ordinary individuals would not even think about sitting at this table. At present, the world was divided in three. How could anyone be able to compare to the envoys from these three countries?


    Lin Tong glanced at the Prince of Qing. Caustically, she greeted, ¡°Hello! Are you Great Yong¡¯s envoy, the Prince of Qing?¡±


    Li Kang coldly glanced at Lin Tong. He had no wish to have an argument with a little girl. That sort of behavior would be below his dignity. As a result, he callously replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You seem to look impressive,¡± said Lin Tong with a smile. ¡°But compared to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, you¡¯re quite lacking. No wonder he¡¯s commanding five hundred thousand troops protecting the border, while you are at the bottom of the well gazing up at the sky in the Hanzhong region.¡±


    Hearing her words, Li Kang was immediately greatly enraged. He scolded, ¡°Princess of Jiaping, please properly discipline your younger sister.¡±


    Seated next to him, Gou Lian frowned. This young lady seemed to be extremely familiar with the Prince of Qi. Reasonably speaking, she should never have had the opportunity to meet the Prince of Qi. Although the Prince of Qi was facing off against the Northern Han army, it was rare for opposing generals to meet.


    Just as suspicions grew in Gou Lian¡¯s mind, the herald announced, ¡°Great Yong¡¯s His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has arrived!¡±


    The entire hall was immediately thrown into an uproar. No one had expected that the Prince of Qi would actually come here. Not only had an envoy from Great Yong already arrived in the Prince of Qing, and the Great Yong court would not likely dispatch two princes, the Prince of Qi held a heavy responsibility as the commander of the Yong border army. By rights, he should remain with the army, not appearing here. However, as everyone was wondering if they had misheard, the Prince of Qi¡¯s grave and stern figure had already appeared at the entrance to the hall. His icy and merciless gaze took in his surroundings. Immediately, the hall was absolutely silent.4 Everyone believed that with this kind of majestic presence and imposing bearing it was truly the Prince of Qi who had arrived.


    Although practically everyone avoided the Prince of Qi¡¯s severe gaze, there were a few individuals who did not fear the Prince of Qi¡¯s prestige. Lu Can was one of them. When he heard the announcement of the arrival of the Prince of Qi, he was first astonished before regaining his serenity. He only gazed placidly at the Prince of Qi, an appraising and admiring light in his eyes.


    Li Kang, the Prince of Qing, had a frosty expression. He was extremely resentful towards the Prince of Qi. Not long ago, the Prince of Qi¡¯s faction was attached to the former Crown Prince, never even taking the Prince of Qing seriously. In addition, the Prince of Qi¡¯s deceased consort was a disciple of the Fengyi Sect. This was already enough for the Prince of Qing to hate someone with a passion.5 But what caused Li Kang to detest this arrogant and obstinate sixth brother of his was Li Xian¡¯s unwillingness, even under the present circumstances, to give in to him. According to their statuses, Li Kang was an imperial prince of the first rank, while Li Xian was only a prince of the second rank. Li Kang was a favorite, a distinguished individual who was second to none, while Li Xian still carried the suspicions of involvement in the former crown prince¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat. However, even under these circumstances, Li Xian had never taken Li Kang seriously.


    This year, when Li Zhi had ascended to the throne, Li Kang and Li Xian had both returned to the capital to take part in the ceremony. Originally, Li Kang thought that he could put their past feelings to rest based upon his status as an older brother and as a prince of the first rank. Surprisingly, Li Xian did not even spare him a single glance, let alone exhibit a shred of respect.


    Because of this, Li Kang had once secretly petitioned Li Zhi, stating that Li Xian was too arrogant and unyielding. However, Li Zhi merely smiled wryly and said, ¡°Sixth brother is the same even in Our presence. That is his temperament. It is best if third brother doesn¡¯t offend him.¡±


    This sentence had caused Li Kang to immediately understand. Unless Li Xian died, it would be impossible for him to gain the advantage over Li Xian. Seeing the respect and reverence of the military commanders and important court ministers towards Li Xian, while disaffected and distant to him, Li Kang¡¯s bitter hatred of Li Xian grew increasingly grievous. For what reason was this unfilial and rebellious individual so arrogant and yet able to properly suppress him from above? This question was the resentment that Li Kang hid in the deepest depths of his heart.


    However, in front of so many outsiders, Li Kang would naturally not reveal such hatred. Even in the Yong court, he would only reveal the slightest hint of his discontent. Li Kang once again rose to his feet. Forcing a smile on his face with difficulty, he said, ¡°Sixth brother, you¡¯ve also come. Have you come with the Emperor¡¯s edict?¡±


    Li Xian glanced at Li Kang, coldly replying, ¡°I have come as a private citizen. What need do I have for an edict? If third brother has doubts, you can go back and ask the Emperor.¡±


    Seeing him so insensitive, Li Kang¡¯s face immediately froze, almost as if he were going to explode with anger. Gou Lian promptly tried to smooth things over, stating, ¡°Prince of Qing, there is no need to worry. The Prince of Qi is here merely because of the depths of his familial affection. Presumably, the Emperor will not blame him.¡± For him to speak in such a manner, he seemed to suggest that the Prince of Qing was worried that the Prince of Qi would offend the emperor by leaving the army without approval due to brotherly affection.


    Li Xian glanced at Gou Lian, actually giving him face. Li Xian said, ¡°Third brother, there is no need to worry. When I go back, I will submit a memorial to the Emperor apologizing for my offense.¡±


    So speaking, Li Xian revealed a languid smile. Then, in a forthright and imposing manner,6 he took a seat. At this moment, everyone in the hall finally relaxed, and could not help but exclaim in admiration at the weighty, baleful aura exuding from the Prince of Qi. It was truly rarely seen. Of all the generals who commanded troops, Lu Can was carefree and calm,7 possessing the bearing of a scholarly general; the Princess of Jiaping had a natural calm that caused everyone to be filled with admiration; while the Prince of Qi carried the acute aura of death and battle. To be able to see the three sit at the same table made this trip truly worthwhile to many who saw them.


    Although everyone had relaxed somewhat, they could still feel an oppressive atmosphere. With the arrival of the Prince of Qi, no one at his table could relax and enjoy the banquet. Just as everyone was finding the situation awkward, a bold and unconstrained hearty laugh roared from the rear hall. A voice came booming, ¡°What? Sixth brother has also come?¡±


    All who heard it knew that the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Yong, had arrived. In the Eastern Sea, aside from the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, the only other individual who could address Li Xian in such a fashion was the Marquis himself. Sure enough, a middle-aged man of about fifty in a set of crimson robes walked out of the rear hall. His hair and beard were the color of ash. His expression was hale and hearty, and he possessed skin that was slightly darkened. As he walked, he seemed to do so with the breeze. The guards behind him seemed unable to keep up with his pace. Arriving at the table, Jiang Yong hoisted up Li Xian and said, ¡°Good sixth brother! Your older cousin hoped for your arrival! Without your righteousness and loyalty, that nephew of yours not only wouldn¡¯t be able to marry, his life would have been lost long ago. Come, come, this time, I¡¯m going to definitely have your nephew and niece-in-law properly thank you for your great kindness. Don¡¯t worry about your Great Yong¡¯s envoys being unpopular here, you¡¯re different! Aside from pledging my allegiance, as long as sixth brother has any requests, feel free to say them. I, Jiang Yong, will definitely not fall short.¡±


    Jiang Yong¡¯s words deeply frightened many people in the hall. Looks of concern even appeared on the faces of Lu Can and Lin Bi. If the Prince of Qi were to ask that the marquis cease cooperating with Southern Chu and Northern Han, then what could be done?


    Before the Prince of Qi could respond, the herald, in an untimely fashion, announced, ¡°Hai Family Shipping Company: Hai Wuya and Hai Li have arrived! Young Miss Roulan has arrived! Young master Li Lin has arrived!¡±


    In the wake of the announcement, the Hai uncle and nephew entered with smiles on their faces. Behind them was a vivacious little girl, pulling along an unwilling little boy. Aside from Lin Bi¡¯s and Li Xian¡¯s entourages, everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? When did the herald start announcing children?


    Little Roulan¡¯s whirling eyes took in the stupefied8 looks on the guests¡¯ faces. She discontentedly said, ¡°Why are you glaring at Roulan? Little brother Lin, these people are quite rude! Help me teach them a lesson.¡±


    Li Lin gloomily glanced at the guests, coldly replying, ¡°Are you an idiot? Who out there can I beat?¡±


    Little Roulan seriously took a look. Somewhat vexed, she stated, ¡°It is a bit challenging ¡­ They are all a lot bigger than you. It would be good if big brother Jun was here. He definitely could have helped me vent my anger.¡±


    Li Lin resentfully voiced, ¡°Your big brother Jun isn¡¯t all that big himself. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll be able to help you vent your anger. Just wait. When I¡¯ve grown up and become a general, I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±


    Rubbing her nose, little Roulan mumbled to herself, ¡°Big brother Jun is really quite formidable. Whenever Daddy bullies me, he¡¯ll always help Lanlan tell on Daddy.¡±


    Afterwards, little Roulan slowly lowered her head, her voice carrying the sound of tears, as she said, ¡°Boo hoo, Lanlan hasn¡¯t seen big brother Jun in a long time. Daddy has even prohibited me from writing to big brother Jun.¡±


    Raising her head, she gazed at Li Lin and asked, ¡°You can help me bring a letter to him, correct?¡±


    Li Lin was in a tough spot. Seeing that everyone¡¯s suspicious eyes were looking on with hilarity, Li Lin very fiercely replied, ¡°All right. I agree, okay?¡± Li Lin¡¯s expression became even more depressed. Earlier, Roulan had pleaded with him for a long time. However, feeling embarrassed, Li Lin had said that he couldn¡¯t go to Chang¡¯an and deliver the letter, and could only harden his heart and refuse. He didn¡¯t expect that Roulan would choose this moment to force him to agree. Disliking being the focus of attention, Li Lin could only agree. In his head, he wondered if it was possible for the military messengers to deliver the letter for him.


    With these two children playing around, everyone¡¯s states of minds finally relaxed. It wasn¡¯t clear who, but someone began to laugh. That person was swiftly joined by everyone else in the hall. The atmosphere in the wedding hall lightened significantly.


    Li Lin blushed scarlet, staring daggers at Roulan. Roulan ignored him, walking forward with pride written all over her face. Pulling on Jiang Yong¡¯s robes, she said, ¡°Uncle Jiang, Lanlan has come on my daddy¡¯s behalf to offer congratulations.¡±


    Jiang Yong did not know whether to laugh or cry, as he declared, ¡°Good! Uncle has already heard. Little Lan¡¯er, do you want to go to the back and take a look at your new sister-in-law?¡±


    Roulan promptly nodded her head. Jiang Yong gestured with his hand. Two maids standing to the side hurriedly came over, leading little Roulan towards the rear hall. Li Lin frowned. Raising his head, he glanced at his father. Seeing Li Xian nod his head lightly, Li Lin followed behind Roulan. Everyone only assumed that this little boy was together with Roulan. As such, no one paid him any mind and allowed him to follow Roulan inside.


    Footnotes:


    ¡ʢ, longsheng ¨C lit. grand magnificence


    ÎÄ×Ú, wenzong ¨C lit. the cultured ancestor; likely Li Zhi¡¯s grandson by Li Jun and Roulan


    ÕÑÄþ, zhaoning ¨C lit. manifest peace


    ѻȸÎÞÉù, yaquewusheng ¨C idiom, lit. crow and peacock make no sound; fig. absolute silence, not a single voice could be heard


    ºÞÖ®Èë¹Ç, henzhirugu ¨C idiom, lit. to hate somebody to the bone; fig. to hate someone with a passion


    ´óÂí½ðµ¶, damajindao ¨C idiom, lit. big horse and golden saber; fig. forthright and a grand manner


    ÉñÏÐÆø¾², shenxianqijing ¨C idiom, lit. possessing the leisurely calm of an immortal; fig. carefree and calm


    Ä¿µÉ¿Ú´ô, mudengkoudai ¨C idiom, lit. eyes and mouth fixed; fig. stupefied, bewildered

 Chapter 8: Southern Fujian’s Yue Family

    Chapter 8: Southern Fujian¡¯s Yue Family


    Fujian¡¯s Yue family was involved in shipping for generations, surviving and never weakening for a long time. The upstart Hai family had a long-running dispute with the Yue family, never able to be resolved ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Merchants


    Within the red house of the Tranquil Sea Manor, I gazed at the geographic map of the world. Smiling, I said, ¡°Fujian¡¯s Yue family is the world¡¯s largest shipping company in the world. It has been passed down for several generations, never weakening. The family not only has capable descendants, it also has shrewdly formed marriage alliances throughout the world. Since the collapse of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the Yue family seized the opportunity to take control over Fujian¡¯s army and government. After Southern Chu was established, Fujian remained independent. Under pressure from Great Yong, Southern Chu did not have the energy to pacify Fujian. As a result, the Yue family is a de facto independent faction. While Fujian is nominally a vassal of Southern Chu, in reality, it is similar to Binzhou, and remains outside of Southern Chu¡¯s control. However, the Yue family will not be unduly excessive. After all, if Southern Chu is determined¡ªeven though the Yue family can pledge allegiance to Great Yong and receive benefits¡ªin the short-term, they will be forced to retreat to the ocean, causing their assets in Fujian to suffer tremendous losses. As a result, to the Yue family, the best solution is for the world to remain fragmented, allowing them to reap the most benefits.¡±


    Sitting on the soft couch at the start, focused on her embroidery, Princess Changle raised her head. Pensively, she replied, ¡°From the outset, when elder cousin fled to the Eastern Sea, the Yue family took the initiative to get close to cousin and formed a marriage alliance with him. It seems that they want cousin to curb Great Yong.¡±


    I evenly stated, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Yue family is based in a secluded location on the Southern Sea, and are incapable of seizing the throne for themselves,1 they have the ambition of setting up an independent regime. ¡®Three thousand guests get tipsy and drunk in the hall; a glint of steel earns twelve prefectures.¡¯2 This is a famous saying used to denote the Yue family¡¯s prestige. The twelve provinces refer to Fuzhou, Jianzhou,3 Quanzhou, Zhangzhou, Tingzhou,4 Nanjianzhou,5 and Shaowu of Fujian; Xinghua of Jiangsu; Meizhou, Jieyang, Yuedong, and Nan¡¯ao of Guangdong.6 Although Nan¡¯ao can¡¯t be considered as a prefecture, that location has always been acclaimed as the throat to Fujian and Guangdong. Merchant ships converge there. Its thriving surpasses even Binzhou. As a result, that is why there are twelve prefectures. Although the Yue family only directly controls Zhangzhou, Quanzhou, Jieyang, and Nan¡¯ao, all of these locations are important strategic locations with their backs to the mountains and facing the sea. Southern Chu is powerless to do anything, while it is beyond Great Yong¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Although the Yue family is low-key, never fighting for supremacy, nor declaring themselves as a monarch to build a personal fiefdom, we can tell from the line, ¡®Three thousand guests get tipsy and drunk in the hall,¡¯ that the Yue family has thousands of retainers in its service. In order to maintain its position, and then become the vassal of the strong, they must ensure that the chaos not end. This time, the marriage between the Jiang and Yue families was done on the Yue family¡¯s initiative.¡±


    Frowning slightly, Princess Changle replied, ¡°It is truly awful that the Yue family is so motivated. They probably view the suffering of the common people as insignificant. Suiyun, since that is the case, why are you watching the marriage go through? With this, wouldn¡¯t their desire be fulfilled? Moreover, at present, the Hai family is working for you, engaging in oceangoing trade. Binzhou has already become a harbor second only to Fujian¡¯s Quanzhou. In addition, cousin places heavy importance upon military force. Right now, the Yue family is likely also trying to muscle their way in on the ocean trade. If they obtain the Hai family¡¯s secret shipbuilding technology, wouldn¡¯t their power be a like a tiger gaining the power of flight? From this factor alone, they cannot be allowed to succeed with their plan of forming a marriage alliance with the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Although the Yue family¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t good, it is my desire to have them become involved in the ocean trade,¡± I serenely explained, playing with the jade paperweight in my hands. ¡°The matters of this world are like this: Aside from the Imperial Throne, which can only be occupied by one person, everything else, regardless of what, must not be held by one person alone, ensured by using any means necessary. Right now, the ocean trade is monopolized by the Hai family. Who knows how many people are green with envy? At present, it is fine because the world is not yet united. Once the world has been unified and peace falls upon these lands, the first person to target the Hai family will likely be the Son of Heaven. Even if he temporarily does not move against the Hai family out of respect for me, once I have passed on, the Hai family will be exterminated. Since that is the case, it is best to allow the Yue family to get in on the action. With this, although there will still be those who seek to attack and suppress them, as long as they are capable, they will be able to survive.¡±


    When Changle heard me speak that the ¡°first person to target the Hai family will likely be the Son of Heaven,¡± her hands shook, causing her embroidery needle to prick her finger. As she continued listening, she gradually calmed down. She voiced, ¡°You speak the truth. Although Imperial Brother is wise and brilliant, he can¡¯t pretend that he doesn¡¯t see something like this. Since you have such intentions, there is no need to worry about the marriage alliance between the Jiang and Yue families. It is only that the Yue family¡¯s power is formidable, is leaning towards Southern Chu, and is unwilling to swear allegiance to Great Yong. For Husband to allow them to get involved in the ocean trade, aren¡¯t you helping to foster their strength?¡±


    In a profound voice, I replied, ¡°How will there be such a good thing? Although the Yue family can participate, it is not presently. If the Yue family is not weakened, not only will I not be at ease, even elder brother Hai will not rest easy. I have made preparations to strike a critical blow at the Yue family before allowing them to participate in the ocean trade.¡±


    With concern, Princess Changle asked, ¡°But since the Yue family is the overlord of the Southern Sea, how can Husband strike a critical blow at them? After all, at present, Fujian is still the territory of Southern Chu. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more bothersome if the Yue family becomes infuriated and completely supports Southern Chu?¡±


    ¡°All things must pass, this too shall pass,¡± I recited, shaking my head. ¡°Right now, the Yue family inheritance has been passed down for over a dozen generations and is already weighed down by layers of private worries. Especially problematic and infuriating is the Yue family¡¯s business methods that are excessively overbearing. Against their business rivals, they frequently use all methods available to suppress them. All those who comply with them thrive, while those who do not, perish. The merchants of Guangdong and Fujian only work under the Yue family in order to survive.


    ¡°Zhongying has spoken of offending a manager of the Yue family in the past. Later, when he set sail, he ran into pirates. All of his assets were lost. Afterwards, Zhongying suspected that all of this was the Yue family¡¯s doing. Although he didn¡¯t have any proof, the Yue family has always had dealings with pirates. Moreover, Zhongying should have been able to continue to do business. His debtors originally did not have any intentions of forcing him to settle, hoping that he could continue and repay the enormous sum owed. Because of the Yue family¡¯s interference, although Zhongying ultimately used up all of his assets, he could not repay everything that he owed. Unable to stay in Fujian, he could only wander to Great Yong. It was a complete coincidence. Managing the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Wuji took a fancy to Zhongying¡¯s ability, helping him stage a comeback. Afterwards, Daoli discovered that Zhongying was his paternal uncle. And since I had retired into seclusion here to the Eastern Sea, I used all my efforts to help the Hai family.


    ¡°At the time, Marquis Jiang was also quite dissatisfied with the Yue family, thus leading to today¡¯s situation where the upstart Hai family has outstripped the Yue family. The Yue family¡¯s conduct and style has naturally gained them many enemies. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to tell. But at the crucial juncture, they will be assaulted from all sides. In addition, the Yue family itself has many worries. The conflict over the position of the head of the family is as unstoppable as wildfire. This is the perfect time to strike a blow at them.¡±


    Princess Changle sighed. ¡°The succession struggle in the imperial clan is admittedly extremely bloody. For aristocratic and influential families, the struggle for the position of the head is also a catastrophe.¡±


    In a soft voice, I asked, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, are you remembering again what happened at the Hunting Palace?¡±


    Sorrow showed on Princess Changle¡¯s face. ¡°How can I forget something like that? Eldest brother committed treason and was forced to commit suicide. Sixth sister-in-law committed suicide to apologize for her sins. Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, also died from suicide. Zhen¡¯er does not want to remember such a calamity.¡±


    I walked over to Princess Changle¡¯s side, lightly pulling her into my arms. I said, ¡°There is no need for you to overthink things. They got what they deserved. In addition, we owe our love to the turmoil in the Hunting Palace. Forgetting everything else, for this alone, you should not feel such grief.¡±


    Princess Changle could not help but blush. Although she had been married for close to three years, remembering what had happened in the Hunting Palace¡ªcompletely losing her self-control publicly in front of everyone¡ªwould still cause her to be unable to hide her bashfulness. Only after seeing that she was no longer sad, I continued, ¡°Since you do not want to hear about the domestic matters of the Yue family, I won¡¯t speak of it any further. Right about now, Shen¡¯er should wake. Go take a look. I still need to look over some documents and won¡¯t go over.¡±


    Gathering up her embroidery, Princess Changle complained, ¡°These last two years, on the surface you¡¯ve left the court, relaxing and convalescing, and yet you are still unable to let these things go. If one had known earlier that things would be like this, it would have been better not leaving. Even your hair has grayed. Why are you going to such lengths?¡±


    ¡°Zhen¡¯er, I¡¯ve told you long ago that there is no helping my hair,¡± I replied, unable to help but smile wryly. ¡°At the time, although the Nine Revolutions Heart Protection Pill preserved my life and Sir Sang diligently nursed my health when we arrived at the Eastern Sea, the medicinal properties were still too intense, causing my hair to become like this. These last few years, I have calmed my heart and qi, sincerely convalescing. As for the trifling matters relating to the Hai and Yue families, they are only things that I have handled to alleviate my boredom. Have you seen me completely wrapped up in my work?¡±7


    Princess Changle rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine ¡­ I¡¯ll believe you. At the time, if you weren¡¯t helping second brother, you would not have nearly lost your life in Chang¡¯an. In the future, I won¡¯t permit you to work as if your life depended on it. Do you think that I do not know about what happened after second brother¡¯s letter arrived? You immediately got to work. It seems that our days of leisure are coming to an end. I won¡¯t stop you. It is only that all tense things need relaxation. It will be good as long as you don¡¯t shed your blood, sweat, and tears as before.¡±


    I promptly consented, ¡°Definitely, definitely. How could I refuse to obey my wife¡¯s order? How about I go with you together to see Shen¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble,¡± smiled Princess Changle. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know that if you go to see him, you¡¯ll go to tease him? He¡¯s at that age when he likes to sleep. I don¡¯t know this temperament of yours ¡­ Before, I heard second brother speak of your constant bullying and teasing of Lan¡¯er. And now, you won¡¯t even let Shen¡¯er off. You truly don¡¯t act like a father.¡±


    I could not help but shrink into my shoulders. This was not something that I dared to refute. On several occasions, I had teased my son to the point of tears and been caught by her.


    After the princess¡¯s figure disappeared, I retracted my reluctant to part gaze. I walked over and took a look at the embroidery that she had left behind, finding the bloodstain upon it. I could not help but feel sad. These last few years, although we lived in marital harmony, I constantly carried my guilt around. That day when the princess and I eloped and ran away to the Eastern Sea, our marriage was presided over by Medical Sage Sang Chen. Forget about the many and complicated etiquette and rites required for a princess¡¯s marriage, we didn¡¯t even adhere by the six pre-wedding customs. In addition, the number of witnesses could be counted on one hand.8 Aside from our attendants, there was not a single outsider.


    After we were married, I had spent half a year in recovery, surviving by taking medicine. During that period, the Princess was my wife in name only. However, she did not have a single complaint, setting her heart to attending and taking care of me. In addition, she took over management of the household and the responsibility of caring for Roulan. Although she had the help of Dong Que and Head Maid Zhou, it took a lot for the pampered daughter of the Son of Heaven to be able to handle the trifling domestic matters. It was only in these last two years that my health improved dramatically. Although our mutual affection was great, the joys of the bed chamber were quite restrained. She continued as always, carefully taking care of my everyday life, providing me with nourishment. In order to help nurse my body, she took out the rare imperial medicinal cuisine cookbook and asked for guidance from Sir Sang. Right now, all of my eats were prepared by the princess. Even Sir Sang could only admire the princess¡¯s ability.


    But even in the face of the princess¡¯s affection, I was still intent upon returning, abandoning this ordinary, peaceful, and happy life, returning to that stormy and dangerous, vulgar world. I had no alternative. A few days ago, Emperor Li Zhi had Hualiu deliver a letter, explaining the current situation, indirectly asking for my return and help. Even if I were to ignore Li Zhi¡¯s grace towards me, considering the Princess Changle¡¯s face alone, I had no choice but to become involved. If another grave mishap were to happen to Great Yong¡¯s imperial clan, the princess would likely be unable to bear it. Further, this was the perfect opportunity to allow Princess Changle reunite with the Emperor Emeritus and the Empress Dowager. Whatever was going to happen, the princess¡¯s elopement had infuriated Li Yuan. Now that I had received Li Zhi¡¯s imperial edict to return, it could allow the father and daughter to reconcile. In all likelihood, the princess would be delighted. In addition, I understood clearly, as a son-in-law of Great Yong¡¯s imperial clan, that my destiny was already intimately and irrevocably intertwined with Great Yong. If Great Yong failed to unify the world, then it would be impossible for me to live the rest of my days in peace.


    Gazing at the documents on my desk, I flipped through them again. A frozen smile appeared on my face, as I softly muttered, ¡°Eastern Sea, Yue family, Southern Chu!¡± My tone gradually acquired a somber and desolate intent.


    ***


    Concurrently, in the harbor of the island where the Marquis of the Eastern Sea was holding his beloved son¡¯s wedding, inside of an extremely hidden cabin aboard the Yue family¡¯s ship delivering the bride, a refined and exquisite looking young man with an elegant bearing was paging through some documents. The windowless cabin was only illuminated by the dusky light of a single candle, shining upon this man of about thirty years of age. Perhaps because of the light, the handsome man¡¯s features carried a hint of a malicious, killing intent.


    ¡°Eastern Sea, Yue family!¡± read the young man in a low voice, disdain flashing in his eyes. Setting down the document in his hands, the young man picked up the candle and walked to a corner of the cabin. On the wall was hung an exquisite map that showed the limits of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The territory controlled by Great Yong, Northern Han, and Southern Chu were all displayed with different colors. The young man¡¯s gaze fell upon Binzhou in the north and Quanzhou in the south. After revealing an icy grin, his eyes fell upon Jinyang and Zezhou, where the Northern Han and Great Yong armies were in a stalemate. Talking to himself, he muttered, ¡°Northern Han will seize the opportunity to attack Great Yong. They will surely not miss this kind of golden opportunity. Although the loss of the Eastern Sea isn¡¯t a fatal blow to Great Yong, the damages will still be serious. Moreover, gaining control over the Eastern Sea has another benefit ¡­ I may be able to capture that man.¡±


    Thinking of that man, a look of implacable hatred appeared on the young man¡¯s face. He ferociously shouted, ¡°Jiang Zhe! Li Zhen! I will definitely not let you off! Li Zhen, under the pretext of chastity, you refused to marry me. That is by itself nothing. But, you actually eloped with Jiang Zhe! How does such an impure and corrupt woman have the face to continue to live in this world?¡±


    Just as the young man revealed a cruel and sinister expression, someone outside of the cabin reported, ¡°Chief, all the preparations have been made. Yue Wujiu has sent word requesting that Chief not act if there aren¡¯t any mishaps.¡±


    Ridicule flashed across the young man¡¯s face, as he replied, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door to the cabin was opened, and a thin middle-aged man walked in. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Chief, letters have arrived from both the Heads of the Yihuang9 and Fengwu10 Halls, asking you when to mobilize.¡±


    The young man indifferently asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to act once both sides have suffered losses?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly and answered, ¡°Yue Wujiu can be considered an astute individual. This time, he surprisingly fell into Chief¡¯s trap, trying but failing to live up to his illustrious reputation. Chief is wise and formidable. How can those merchants be a match?¡±


    Without showing the slightest hint of conceit, the young man responded, ¡°I once suffered a crushing defeat and learned from my mistakes.11 I learned two things. One: there is no one in this world without weaknesses. Two: before something has succeeded, one cannot relax. Yue Wujiu is not a fool. However, his weakness is also too obvious. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all due to the excessive ambition from the Yue family¡¯s inheritance method.


    ¡°The ancestor of the Yue family was quite visionary and sagacious.12 He understood that wealth never survives three generations13 and that future generations would be unable to take up heavy responsibilities if they were permitted to live like a prince.14 However, he also did not want the direct line of descent to be supplanted by ancillary branches of the family. As a result, he set up a strange custom. Each family head is permitted to select a suitable successor from his descendants. If all the successors are unworthy, then the family head is permitted to select one of them as the interim family head, while appointing the most capable and outstanding clansman to manage things, handing the clan¡¯s authority to said manager. Simultaneously, the family head will select a trusted individual to serve as the protector. With this, if the interim family head has a capable descendant, he can retrieve the family head¡¯s authority from the manager with the help of the protector. If even the third generation does not have a suitable successor, then the manager can inherit leadership over the clan. This not only provides an opportunity for the children of ancillary branches to become the family head, it also provides an enormous safeguard for the main branch. Imagine, if the powerless interim family head still did not know to properly educate his children, then it would be reasonable that that branch would be supplanted. As a result, after this custom was set, the Yue family has been passed down for seventeen generations. Although the main branch once lost power, they managed to seize it back. This is exactly why Yue Wujiu is so anxious and frightened, willing to work with us.


    ¡°At present, although the current Yue family head, Yue Wuling, is mediocre, he is not a fool. He married his own younger sister to the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Yong, consolidating his own authority. Now, he has even married his beloved daughter, Yue Qingyan, to the Little Marquis, Jiang Haitao. His eldest son, Yue Wenhan, possesses great talent and bold vision. Tell me, will Yue Wujiu stand idly by and watch as the power and authority be taken away? We will exploit this weakness. For the sake of power and status, why wouldn¡¯t Yue Wujiu take the bait?¡±


    The middle-aged man hesitatingly spoke, ¡°Although that is the case, Yue Wenhan is deeply respected by the younger generation of the Yue family. If we were to help Yue Wujiu in this manner, the Yue family will likely be unwilling to accept Yue Wujiu as the family head.¡±


    The young man laughed. ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t know. Although that Yue Wenhan certainly possesses ability, he did something that he should not have done. He should not have blocked our path, he should not have a good younger sister who is always considering him, and most definitely should not have taken that concubine.¡±


    The middle-aged man suddenly understood. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Lady Xue is someone from the Yihuang Hall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason,¡± responded the young man after hesitating momentarily. ¡°In the past, Lady Xue was a close friend. She hailed from honorable origins. Even now, her father is a first-rank minister in the Yong court. A young lady from such prestigious origins. If not because of a slip-up in her conduct, how would she become someone¡¯s concubine? To speak of it, the Sect Master and Chiefs Ji and Yan all feel that Lady Xue is an embarrassment to the sect. However, regardless of what is said, without Lady Xue convincing Yue Wenhan and his sister, they would likely have killed themselves long ago and not allowed us to manipulate them. Who let Lady Xue be so fond of saving face and unwilling to reveal her past to her husband? If it weren¡¯t for us blackmailing her using this, how would she have been willing to submit?¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t Chief agreed that after this matter has succeeded that Yue Wenhan¡¯s life will be preserved and Lady be made the formal wife?¡± asked the middle-aged man. ¡°Will Yue Wujiu be willing to agree to these conditions?¡±


    The young man sneered. ¡°We won¡¯t let him refuse. Yue Wenhan¡¯s survival is a tool to curb Yue Wujiu and ensure that he doesn¡¯t get too arrogant. In any case, when the time comes, it will be impossible for Yue Wenhan to escape our control. For the grave crime that he has committed, who aside from Southern Chu and us can protect him?¡±


    When the young man finished speaking, the cabin fell into an incomparable silence. He subconsciously recalled all of the arduous work that he had put in these last several years. It was not easy to gain a foothold in the initially hostile Southern Chu. In addition, the members of the sect were not of one mind. After nearly three years of struggle, he was able to rebuild the Fengyi Sect with difficulty, creating the Fengwu and Yihuang Halls, splitting up the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power. Ji Xia and Yan Wushuang were assigned leadership of the two halls. Owing to their philosophical differences, the two would frequently scuffle in secret. As for himself, he had founded the North Star Hall, recruiting outsiders into the sect, managing external matters and offensive work. On the surface, he was neutral. But with the two other halls mutually attacking one another, his North Star Hall became the most important force in the sect. Sect Master Ling Yu had long been made a mere figurehead by the three halls. Aside from her personal guards, she did not have any other forces. As for himself, he knew that it would be impossible for him to seize control of the Fengyi Sect, thus smartly preserved Ling Yu¡¯s position and the sect¡¯s balance. The entire process to control the Fengyi Sect and embark upon his revenge had been exceedingly difficult. In addition, he had finally managed to convince Shang Weijun to cooperate with him. To Shang Weijun, the Lu family¡¯s domination over the military was too great of a threat, even surpassing the danger posed by Great Yong towards Southern Chu. Destroying one¡¯s own defenses was probably the favorite task of those who wielded political power in Southern Chu.


    When the young man thought about Lu Can, contempt flickered in his eyes. Were it not for the need to rely upon Lu Can to resist Great Yong, the young man would have caused Lu Can to die an unnatural death long ago. This would not be because of the useless Shang Weijun, but because Lu Can was once that man¡¯s student. In his chest, he felt a fiendish beast roar and wail. He was determined to remove everything left by that man on this world. This was his¡ªWei Ying¡¯s¡ªonly obsession.


    ***


    At the rear of the wedding hall, behind layers of heavy curtains, the bride-to-be, attended by maids, was waiting for the auspicious time. Hailing from the prestigious Yue family and as the daughter of the family head bore by his formal wife, Yue Qingyan had many maids and an ample closet. Her escort was her own elder brother, the young family head, Yue Wenhan, and the manager of the Yue family, Yue Wujiu. Of course, at this moment, both of them were up front in the wedding hall. In the rear hall, aside from the female members of the Yue family, there were only the Jiang family¡¯s maidservants. The one responsible for looking after the bride wasn¡¯t an outsider; she was Yue Wenhan¡¯s concubine, Lady Xue.


    This Lady Xue had been married into the Yue family for nearly two years now. She was a young lady that Yue Wenhan had inadvertently ran into. Reportedly, she hailed from a prestigious northern house. Because she offended a ruler, she traveled to the Mount Putuo¡¯s15 Black Bamboo Nunnery to meditate without taking vows. Three years ago, Yue Wenhan came to Mount Putuo to fulfill a promise made by his deceased mother. Unintentionally, he ran into this Lady Xue. Falling in love, he persistently wooed her. However, this Lady Xue remained frigid, repeatedly rejecting his advances. After pursuing her for more than a year, Yue Wenhan was finally able to move the beautiful woman. According to Yue Wenhan¡¯s intentions, he wanted to take her formally as his wife. However, this was met with disapproval from the senior generations of the Yue family. The hopes that they placed upon Yue Wenhan were profound, treating him as the future family head. The Yue family head¡¯s marriage could not be so casually determined. Although Lady Xue¡¯s behavior and appearance were both outstanding, no one knew of her origins. As such, she could not be permitted to become the formal wife. Without any other choice, Yue Wenhan beseeched Lady Xue, hoping that she would be willing to become his concubine and wait for the right moment to raise her to formal status. Surprisingly, after thinking it over in seclusion for several days, Lady Xue actually agreed, stating that she did not have the qualifications to be the wife. Although Yue Wenhan found this strange, he was deeply in love. As a result, he happily took Lady Xue as his concubine. Originally, the love between the two was excellent. However, after Yue Qingyan became engaged, a chasm appeared in the relationship between the two, as Yue Wenhan suddenly became aloof and distant towards Lady Xue. Lady Xue paid it no mind though, instead enthusiastically arranging her sister-in-law¡¯s wedding.


    Under the guidance of female servants from the Jiang family, Roulan and Li Lin arrived at the rear hall just in time to watch Lady Xue direct the maids to help the bride fix her makeup. Lady Xue was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She was as beautiful as a spring flower, with a physique like a willow. Her expressions were natural and unrestrained, carrying a poised bearing. Although there were many people in the rear hall, under her direction, everything proceeded smoothly and orderly.


    However, Roulan¡¯s attention was completely focused upon the bride. Looking carefully, one could tell that the bride, Yue Qingyan, was no more than sixteen or seventeen years old. She looked slender and frail, possessing picturesque eyebrows, looking beautiful and elegant. Even though she was still young, she had the stunning looks of a beautiful woman. The only flaw was that her skin was too pale, almost as if it were transparent. It made it seem like her qi and blood were lacking. As a result, Lady Xue was personally applying rouge to her face. Only after carefully applying the makeup for some time did Lady Xue finally stop with reluctance. It could be assumed that Lady Xue was skilled at makeup and appearances. With her brilliant skills, young Miss Yue seemed to gain a bit of color, gaining beauty. She was fully dressed in a red wedding gown with a phoenix crown and a red cloud cape. The entire ensemble gave her an unearthly beauty.


    The maidservant leading Roulan and Li Lin gasped in surprise and said, ¡°The little mistress is truly stunning. The little Marquis is truly fortunate.¡±


    The maid¡¯s words startled Lady Xue and company. Lady Xue smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s wet nurse Li who has come. They are?¡± Her gaze fell upon Roulan and Li Lin.


    The maid kneeled. ¡°Reporting to Lady Xue, this is young Miss Lan. She is the daughter of the little Marquis¡¯s master. The Marquis has allowed her to come to the rear hall to take a look at the little mistress.¡±


    A bright light flitted across Lady Xue¡¯s eyes, as she smiled and replied, ¡°So it is young Miss Lan. Qingyan, come say hello.¡±


    Yue Qingyan was originally silent, not speaking. Hearing Lady Xue¡¯s words, she lifted her head and gazed at Roulan. An indescribable mournful look flashed across her eyes, as clear as a cold spring. Bowing slightly, she said, ¡°Younger sister Lan.¡±


    Finished speaking, she stretched out her right hand, indicating for Roulan to go to her side. It was a pale and slender hand, with icy flesh and snow-white skin, almost as if carved from fine jade. Roulan walked over and could not help but grasp that slender hand. As their hands touched, Roulan felt a chill crawl up her arm. She thought, Could it be that this bride is made from ice? She could not help but shiver.


    Footnotes:


    Öð¹ÖÐÔ­, zhulu Zhongyuan ¨C idiom, lit. hunting deer in the Central Plains; fig. to attempt to seize the throne


    This is a modified line from a poem by the Buddhist poet and painter, Guanxiu (¹áÐÝ, note surname from Li Zhi¡¯s adviser) who lived during the waning days of the Tang Dynasty and early stages of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period (Îå´úÊ®¹ú). The poem is entitled Offering Tribute to Imperial Father.


    ½¨ÖÝ, Jianzhou ¨C modern-day Jian¡¯ou (½¨ê±), Fujian Province


    Í¡ÖÝ, Tingzhou ¨C modern-day Changting (³¤Í¡), Fujian Province


    ÄϽ£ÖÝ, nanjianzhou ¨C modern-day Nanping (ÄÏƽ), Fujian Province


    All of these are major sea or river ports in southeastern China.


    "·ÏÇÞÍüʳ, feiqinwangshi ¨C idiom, lit. to neglect sleep and forget about food; fig. to skip one¡¯s sleep and meals, to be completely wrapped up in work


    ÁÈÁÈÎÞ¼¸, liaoliaowuji ¨C idiom, lit. just a very few; fig. tiny number, you can count them on your fingers


    ÒÇ»Ë, yihuang ¨C lit. ceremonial (female) phoenix


    ·çÎè, fengwu ¨C lit. (male) phoenix dance


    ³Ôһǵ£¬³¤Ò»ÖÇ, chiyiqian, zhangyizhi ¨C idiom, lit. fall into the moat and you¡¯ll be wiser next time; fig. learning from one¡¯s mistakes


    Ô¶¼û׿ʶ, yuanjianzhuoshi ¨C idiom, lit. visionary and sagacious; fig. having foresight


    ¸»²»¹ýÈý´ú, fubuguosandai ¨C idiom, lit. wealth does not last more than three generations


    Ñø×ð´¦ÓÅ, yangzunchuyou ¨C idiom, lit. to live in style; fig. to live like a prince


    One of the four sacred mountains of Buddhism in China, Mount Putuo (ÆÕÍÓɽ) is located in Zhoushan (ÖÛɽ), Zhejiang Province.

 Chapter 9: Wedding Joy Turns Tragic

    Chapter 9: Wedding Joy Turns Tragic


    Roulan promptly pulled her hands back, exclaiming, ¡°So cold! Why are elder sister¡¯s hands so cold?¡± She gazed with bafflement at Yue Qingyan. Why were this bride¡¯s hands freezing when the princess¡¯s hands were so warm and soft?


    Smiling apologetically, Yue Qingyan replied, ¡°It¡¯s because elder sister¡¯s health is poor, causing my extremities to be cold.¡±


    Thinking it over, Roulan declared, ¡°Is elder sister¡¯s health poor? My daddy and great granddaddy are both great doctors. In a few days, elder brother Hai will definitely bring elder sister to pay a visit to Daddy and Mommy. When the time comes, we can have Great Granddaddy take a look at elder sister¡¯s illness.¡±


    A helpless smile flashed across Yue Qingyan¡¯s face, as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s useless ¡­¡± Her voice was extremely soft. Even Roulan, standing at her side, did not hear her words.


    However, Li Lin, standing behind Roulan, had a clear view of Yue Qingyan¡¯s face. That face was filled with downhearted despair and helplessness. Although Li Lin was young, he completely understood what that look signified, because he had seen such expressions before. Within the army, Li Lin was not a little or young master who lived like a prince. Although he was still too young, so much so that he could not lift up weapons, Li Xian would practically always bring him along. Li Lin had frequently seen these expressions before on the faces of captured enemy spies or soldiers who violated military regulations, and were about to be executed by his father. Every time, at this moment, regardless of how any of them begged pitifully or remained unafraid of death, Li Lin would always be able to see looks of helpless despair, so similar to the eyes of hunted beasts on the verge of death. Li Lin knew that individuals with these expressions were the exceedingly terrifying and dangerous. One time, because he had sympathized with a soldier about to be executed, he had walked over and tried to console him. However, that soldier unexpectedly broke free from his bounds and attempted to take Li Lin captive to force Li Xian to allow him to leave. Although the soldier was ultimately killed by a crack archer in the army, saving Li Lin¡¯s life, Li Lin from that point onwards would always be vigilant and wary of those with such expressions. He pulled Roulan behind him. With a gaze filled with hostility, he stared at Yue Qingyan.


    Roulan glanced with confusion at Li Lin, not understanding what he was trying to do. However, Roulan could sense Li Lin¡¯s tension and taut body. As a result, she smartly did not make any effort to resist.


    At this moment, Yue Qingyan suddenly forced a smile onto her face, reaching out with her hands to pull on Roulan. Li Lin¡¯s actions caused the entire atmosphere in the rear hall to become extremely awkward. Roulan pulled gently on Li Lin¡¯s sleeve, while Li Lin obstinately refused to permit Yue Qingyan from approaching Roulan. In his young mind, there was only one thought: to prevent anyone from being allowed to harm the little elder sister behind him.


    Lady Xue walked over. With practiced ease, she picked Roulan up. When Li Lin was about to stop her, Lady Xue had already pulled Roulan into her embrace, causing a look of humiliation and anger appeared on Li Lin¡¯s face. With a smile, Lady Xue stated, ¡°Young Miss Lan, Qingyan¡¯s temperament is poor, presumably causing young Miss Lan to be startled. This is because Qingyan is nervous and anxious. Who made this very moment the most important for women? In a few days, when Qingyan has gone to pay her respects to your esteemed father, I will definitely have her apologize to the young miss. Young miss, how about going to pay a visit to the Marchioness? These last few days, she has had poor health, such that she has been unable to attend the wedding. Were it not for the need to increase luck, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed for Qingyan to be married over so hastily.¡±


    A look of bewilderment flashed across Roulan¡¯s eyes. Regardless of how clever she was; she was still only a child after all. Lady Xue¡¯s long-winded words left her completely mystified.1 However, with Lady Xue speaking thusly, the atmosphere in the hall became quite gentle and natural.


    At this moment, an icy voice suddenly spoke up from outside the hall, ¡°Young Miss Roulan, the elderly mistress is inviting you over.¡± That voice was as remote and cold as a spring hidden deep within the mountains. Within the voice were hints of feminism, a graceful voice pleasant to the ear, causing everyone to feel as if they had swallowed an ice cube.


    Roulan was overjoyed, as she cried out, ¡°Uncle Shun!¡± Then she ran outside in high spirits. Li Lin was startled momentarily before also following her out. In the hall, they saw a young man in azure robes standing with his hands behind his back. His face, as cold as ice, had a sincere smile upon it. Happily, Roulan leapt forward with practiced ease. Well-coordinated with her, the young man in azure lightly gave her a push on the soles of her feet, allowing Roulan to easily take a seat upon the young man¡¯s shoulders. With elation, Roulan asked, ¡°Uncle Shun, why are you here? Don¡¯t you always refuse to leave Daddy¡¯s side?¡±


    The young man in azure robes smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Young master has dispatched me to protect the young miss.¡± His eyes flicked past Li Lin. When those eyes swept past him, Li Lin felt as if his five viscera and six bowels were completely seen through. Li Lin greatly wanted to take a step back. However, he was prevented from stepping back further by his intense feelings of humiliation. Instead, he glared at the young man.


    Just then, Lady Xue¡¯s shadow appeared in the doorway. However, she did not walk out. Instead, she retreated back inside. There was a look of shock on her face, as she asked herself in a whisper, ¡°How come there is a man here?¡±


    Wet nurse Li who had been sent over by the Marquis¡¯s family glanced out the door and explained, ¡°Reporting to My Lady, that is Lord Li from young Miss Lan¡¯s household and has always been permitted to come and go from within the inner residence without any obstructions. There is no need for My Lady to become concerned.¡±


    A look of understanding appeared in Lady Xue¡¯s eyes, and she exchanged looks with a maid standing in the corner of the hall. Killing intent flashed across the maid¡¯s eyes, almost as if she wished to step outside. However, with a cold and strict look from Lady Xue, the maid halted, a look of discontent flitting across her eyes. Afterwards, the maid¡¯s gaze fell upon Yue Qingyan, giving her an inquiring look. Yue Qingyan nodded her head slightly, biting down upon her lips. Her makeup-less lips were originally pale and completely bloodless. Presently, there was a hint of blood. Subconsciously, she used her right hand to grasp her left wrist to check her pulse. Under the concealment of her red wedding clothes was a red damask handkerchief fastened to her left wrist.


    When the auspicious time arrived, the bride was escorted out. The husband and wife exchanged the proper ceremonies¡ªbowing to the Heavens and the Earth and the ancestors. Li Xian stood on the side with a smile on his face. His eyes fell upon two individuals standing in a corner of the hall. One was a middle-aged man with a tall stature and an arrogant expression on his face. At his side was a young man of about twenty-four to twenty-five. What piqued Li Xian¡¯s interest was that the faces of both men were too apathetic and tranquil. This in itself wasn¡¯t anything strange. However, these two were the bride¡¯s kin¡ªthe family head¡¯s uncle, Yue Wujiu, and the bride¡¯s older full brother, Yue Hanwen. During a day of such celebration, even if they were emotionally disinterested in the bride, they would still assume an expression of joy, let alone the fact that Yue Qingyan was Yue Wenhan¡¯s only full younger sister. Moreover, the relationship between brother and sister was supposedly very deep. Li Xian looked around, discovering numerous other unusual circumstances. The expressions on the faces of the two envoys from Southern Chu were somewhat strange. Fu Yulun, the vice emissary, had a somewhat tense and flustered expression. As for the main emissary, Lu Can, he was leisurely and calm, a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Just as the new couple had bowed to the Heavens and the Earth, parents, and each other, and were about to be sent into the bridal chamber, the bride¡¯s elder brother, Yue Wenhan, suddenly shouted, ¡°Marquis, this little nephew has a matter that requires your decision.¡±


    The Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Yong, was startled. Displeased, he replied, ¡°Wenhan, regardless of what it is, it would only be proper to wait until after the ceremony has concluded to discuss.¡±


    Yue Wenhan laughed cruelly, his aloof and distant features revealing a look of ridicule. He said, ¡°It is best if this matter is discussed publicly. After all, this matter is of interest to everyone present.¡± After he finished speaking, his eyes scanned the assembled individuals in the hall one by one. There weren¡¯t many individuals with the qualifications to be in the main wedding hall. Aside from the emissaries from Great Yong, Northern Han, and Southern Chu, the only others present were the Marquis¡¯s trusted subordinates and people from the Yue family. Even the Hai uncle and nephew did not have the qualifications to be within the hall. As a result, everyone present had illustrious identities, experienced with war or the machinations of the bureaucracy. How could they be suppressed by Yue Wenhan¡¯s aura? Were it not for their consideration towards the Marquis, they would likely have lashed out long ago.


    The expression on Jiang Yong¡¯s face became cold and grave. He was no longer the father who was celebrating his beloved son settling down. At this moment, he had returned to his identity as the head of the pirates of the Eastern Sea, the overlord of the Eastern Sea. He gently waved his hand. With tacit understanding, all of the subordinates of the Marquis took control of every single entrance and corner of the hall, slightly surrounding everyone within the hall. Jiang Haitao¡¯s originally jubilant expression became extremely frigid. Shaking off the red damask handkerchief wrapped around his arm, he withdrew to his father¡¯s side.


    However, Yue Wenhan did not seem to be disconcerted by these developments. He callously stated, ¡°The Yue family began through shipping by the sea. If someone attempts to become our adversary, the Yue family will naturally not be afraid. However, the Hai family¡¯s sudden rise suppressed our Yue family such that we dared not speak up. The reason why the Hai family is more powerful than us is because they control the technology to build giant ships. Moreover, they also have Uncle¡¯s elite navy to serve as escort. It is no wonder that they have been so successful.2 Although Uncle has forgotten the help provided in secret by the Yue family in the olden days, this little nephew does not dare to demand repayment for our former grace. In addition, the Yue family does not crave much, only that the Hai family hands over the ship designs and the sea maps. The Yue family has the confidence that we will able to protect our own merchant convoys.¡±


    Jiang Yong did not speak, glancing at Jiang Haitao. Understanding, Jiang Haitao replied, ¡°Cousin¡¯s words are incorrect. Doing business relies upon one¡¯s abilities. What does the Hai family¡¯s ability to build those large ships have anything to do with the Yue family? If the Yue family wants to cooperate with the Hai family, you should, reasonably speaking, go discuss this in private with Lord Hai. Why are you here disturbing little brother¡¯s happy occasion?¡±


    An indescribable look showed in Yue Wenhan¡¯s eyes, as he asked, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the behind-the-scenes supporter of the Hai Family Shipping Company is Uncle? Isn¡¯t it Uncle¡¯s wish to see the Hai family monopolize the ocean trade? If Qingyan and I complete the marriage alliance with you, you will probably provide some benefits to the Yue family as we are relatives. However, you will definitely not provide the large ship designs to the Yue family. When the time comes, when my little sister has already become part of your Jiang family, she will be the same as a hostage. When that happens, wouldn¡¯t the Yue family have suffered losses in vain? It is best that all of this be discussed now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? This is my Eastern Sea, not your Fujian,¡± countered Jiang Haitao with indignation. ¡°If cousin wants to interfere with this business, you must come with cold, hard cash to discuss this matter with us. Does the Yue family always use this kind of sophistry3 to do business?¡±


    Yue Hanwen callously explained, ¡°It is said that power is reason. This lowly nephew is attaching serious importance to righteousness and is unwilling to lightly betray allies. That is why I am only demanding the ship designs and the sea maps. If we followed the intentions of the manager, we would have invited Uncle to divide up the assets of the Hai family long ago. What¡¯s the point in relying upon someone else¡¯s leftovers to survive? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to completely control the moneymaking operations?¡±


    Jiang Yong¡¯s complexion changed several times. Listening to this point, he coldly expressed, ¡°The Hai family is Eastern Sea¡¯s ally. Are you trying to force our Jiang family to abandon this alliance and betray our ally? Who could have thought that you are actually such a person? Fine ¡­ for the sake of your aunt, I will allow your Yue family to depart. You can take Qingyan with you. Our Jiang family does not deserve to take a daughter of the Yue family.¡±


    At this moment, the quarrel between the two families had disturbed the entire island. The Yue family troops dispatched to escort the bride had drawn near the wedding hall. All of them had weapons hidden on their bodies. As for the subordinates of the Jiang family, they had responsibility for the entire island¡¯s security, and were full equipped. Both sides confronted each other outside of the wedding hall. As a martial household, the Jiang family had dispersed all of the guests and their servants, arranging for the guards of the distinguished guests to rest temporarily in the side halls. The Jiang family subordinates¡¯ reactions were swift. Aside from the people of the Yue family who had prepared long ago and had already arrived before the wedding hall, everyone else had been placed under house arrest for their protection.


    Pretending as if he didn¡¯t see these developments, Yue Wenhan actually laughed humorlessly. He shouted, ¡°My Yue family¡¯s daughters are very respected. Even if the Jiang family desires to wed one, it may not necessarily be successful. Qingyan, since the Jiang family is not impressed by you, come back then.¡±


    Standing majestically at the side, the silent bride bowed slightly. Then a lily-white hand the color of a snow rose pulled the red damask veil off of her phoenix crown, revealing an absolutely beautiful mien. The pupils, as ice-cold as the cold river in winter, of her eyes, as clear as limpid autumn waters, were seen clearly by everyone in the hall. Lowering her head and controlling her eyebrows, Yue Qingyan walked to and stood by Yue Wenhan¡¯s side.


    The smiling and silent Yan Wujiu suddenly spoke up, ¡°Niece, since the Jiang family is heartless, there is no need for us to be compassionate. Niece, please demand justice for yourself.¡±


    Everyone was stupefied when hearing this. Everyone would understand if Yue Wujiu had ordered the Yue family subordinates outside of the hall to attack. However, Yue Wujiu actually ordered Yue Qingyan to act. This was completely unimaginable. A daughter of the Yue family was a precious young lady both in name and fact. How could she have the methods to attack someone? However, everyone still raised their guard. Since Yue Wujiu had spoken thusly, then Yue Qingyan definitely had some special skills.


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s gaze turned to Yue Wenhan. Seeing her brother lightly nod his head, a look of distress flashed across Yue Qingyan¡¯s eyes. She closed her eyes. In this split second, the guards defending the entrance to the wedding hall suddenly let out blood-curdling screams, collapsing to the ground unconscious. Jiang Haitao was greatly alarmed. Pulling out one of the guard¡¯s sheathed sword, he charged towards Yue Qingyan, yelling, ¡°Witch! You dare to use poison here? Die!¡±


    Jiang Yong frowned and warned, ¡°Tao¡¯er, do not be reckless!¡±


    However at this moment, Jiang Haitao had already exchanged blows with the defending Yue Wenhan. Yue Wenhan¡¯s martial arts were mediocre. With only a few exchanges, Jiang Haitao had already forced Yue Wenhan aside. Jiang Haitao charged to Yue Qingyan¡¯s side. Just as he was about to raise his hand to seal Yue Qingyan¡¯s acupoints, her eyes opened. That pair of eyes that glittered like a clear spring were now filled with blood. She revealed an icy smile. Jiang Haitao felt as if his organs were burning from the pricks of acupuncture needles. With a miserable scream, he collapsed to the floor. Yue Qingyan slowly looked around the hall, her eyes falling upon one person. With one look, that person felt dizzy, falling to the ground. In red dress, Yue Qingyan seemed like a beautiful rakshasa from hell, and like a rakshasa, able to frighten everyone stiff.


    The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Heart Toxin Insect! You are using the Heart Toxin Insect!¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s gaze fell upon the Prince of Qi, her blood-red eyes carrying a look that seemed to agree with an idiom by Confucius: despair is the greatest sorrow.4 Afterwards, she lightly frowned, a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead.


    Li Xian unfeelingly stated, ¡°Young lady Yue, there is no need to trouble yourself. Although the Heart Toxin Insect is formidable, this Prince has an amulet capable of warding off evil. Your Heart Toxin Insect is incapable of harming this Prince.¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s brows furrowed, as she replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t many treasures capable of warding off evil in the world. Which item does Your Imperial Highness have on your person? The Evil Warding Lavender Jade Pendant or the Sea of Bitterness Bodhi?¡±


    Li Xian smiled faintly. Stretching out his hand, he took out a thin, black gold chain. On the chain was a jade pendant the color of purple and palm-sized. It was engraved into the shape of the mythical lion-like animal that warded off evil. It had a faint aura of an amulet; the color of its jade was luminous. Startled, Li Kang shouted, ¡°Imperial Father actually bestowed this jade pendant upon you?¡± Hot rage appeared on his face.


    Lin Bi smiled. ¡°I have long heard that the Evil Warding Lavender Jade Pendant is capable of repelling poisons and warding off evil. Surprisingly, Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, actually is wearing it upon your person. It seems that we are truly fortunate. Young lady Yue, although your Heart Toxin Insect is formidable, it is powerless before the Evil Warding Lavender Jade Pendant. In addition, in order to use the Heart Toxin Insect, you are also harming yourself as you harm others. Young lady Yue, why not cease using this?¡±


    Yan Qingyan¡¯s gaze fell upon Lin Bi, a hint of savage hatred flashing across her eyes. Just as she was about to utilize the poison, Yue Wujiu shouted, ¡°Second Miss, how can you use the forbidden Heart Toxin Insect? Did the young family head know of this beforehand? What about the family head? Why didn¡¯t you inform uncle of this beforehand?¡±


    A smile of ridicule appeared on Yue Qingyan¡¯s face, ceasing her attempt to use the poison upon Lin Bi. She stated, ¡°No, Daddy does not know. Elder brother knows about this though.¡±


    Yue Wujiu¡¯s complexion changed, as he replied, ¡°As the manager, this subordinate is truly incompetent and failed my duties. The young family head is of mind to annex the Eastern Sea. This lowly one was unable to persuade him otherwise and could only comply. Who could have thought that the young master would actually collude with the Miss and use the Heart Toxin Insect to harm others? Although this subordinate is an underling, I dare not obey such chaotic commands. Young master, Miss, it is best to wait to be captured, returning to beg for forgiveness from the family head.¡±


    These words spoken by Yue Wujiu were filled with sincerity. Those experts from the Yue family blocking the doorway exchanged looks of dismay. One of them stepped out and stated, ¡°Young family head, what the manager has said is correct. Young master and Miss, please do not use such poison to harm others, and return with us to be punished by the family head.¡±


    Yue Wenhan and Yue Qingyan¡¯s faces simultaneously revealed expressions of understanding. Yue Wenhan callously declared, ¡°You are all subordinates of the Yue family. None of you have the qualifications to speak here. Qingyan, if anyone dares to disobey, take their life.¡±


    Yue Qingyan smiled slightly. Her eyes that had gradually turned black suddenly became blood red again. Simultaneously, the Yue family subordinate who had walked out and spoken up collapsed to the ground, his complexion terrible, dying. Almost in unison, everyone took in a cold breath. Yue Qingyan cruelly stated, ¡°Everyone set down your weapons and surrender. All those who disobey will die. Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, although you are protected by an amulet, you can only protect yourself. Your elder brother and your subordinates do not have a hope for surviving. If you don¡¯t surrender, I can temporarily leave you alive.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with alarm, gently pulling on her elder sister¡¯s sleeve, asking, ¡°Elder sister, what is the Heart Toxin Insect?¡±


    Lin Bi gazed at Yue Qingyan. As Yue Qingyan turned her head, Lin Bi sighed and replied, ¡°The Heart Toxin Insect is one of the most peculiar venoms from the southern frontier. This kind of venomous insect is fond of the yin-principled cold, only fond of consuming the blood of young girls. It¡¯s also known as the king of the venomous insects, because as long as one is poisoned by its toxins, then it will be impossible to survive. Raising the Heart Toxin Insect requires a young girl who has just reached marriageable age. They must be fed everyday with blood and medicines. In addition, the young girl must keep the Heart Toxin Insect King by her side, being attached upon one¡¯s skin day and night. One must not be remiss in raising it, requiring three to seven years of care to raise them depending upon the young girl¡¯s body and natural endowments. After several years, after the insect king has been raised, this Insect will take up residence as a parasite in its host¡¯s chest. The insect and the girl will be as one. As long as the host wishes it, the insect king will spread its children to the target¡¯s body. Afterwards, the one poisoned will have his or her life in the hands of the host. This poison has a distinctive characteristic. Once someone has been so poisoned and takes the drug produced by the insect king, the person poisoned will be connected with the host. No matter how far apart they are, there is nothing that can prevent them from having similar thoughts. That is why it is called the Heart Toxin Insect. Miss Yue presumably has an exceptionally good body, suitable for raising such an insect, able to raise the insect king in less than three years. She probably has spent much effort in raising it.¡±


    Finished speaking, Lin Bi gave Yue Qingyan a pitying look. She continued, ¡°Tong¡¯er, the most fearsome aspect of this venomous insect is that it is capable of not only harming others, but also harming its user. The insect must consume its host¡¯s blood every day. As it grows with each passing day, as the host harms others, the insect requires massive quantities of blood. Miss Yue¡¯s qi and blood deficiency, and her appearance as pale as snow, is all probably a result of this consumption. This by itself can probably be dealt with. One must know that although the toxin of this insect is formidable, there is a way of restraining it. If Miss Yue were to die and bleed, then the insect king would break out of her body, completely consuming Miss Yue¡¯s blood. Afterwards, the insect king will be able to live completely freely upon this world. Wherever he takes up residence, within a perimeter of ten li, there will be neither human nor animal surviving. Even if there is no blood shed and the insect king does not have any way of breaking out of the body, dying with Miss Yue, then all those who have been poisoned with its venom will die simultaneously. This is all if Miss Yue is capable of controlling the insect king. If Miss Yue¡¯s blood supply is insufficient, then she will be consumed by the insect. The result will be that Miss Yue will be incapable of controlling the Heart Toxin Insect. This is why the world has forbidden such a method. It is only that the Heart Toxin Insect inheritance has long been thought to be extinct. Who would have thought that there was someone capable of nurturing it?¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s face was completely glazed over, as her left hand could not help but grasp her right wrist. There, under the damask silk, were the scars from where she used an acupuncture needle to let blood out.


    Lin Tong lamented, ¡°Aiyah! Elder Sister Yue, this Heart Toxin Insect is truly fearsome ¡­ how ¡­ how much blood do you have to feed it? It is best to think of a way to remove it as soon as possible.¡±


    Warmth flashed across Yue Qingyan¡¯s eyes. Just now, she had allowed Lin Bi to explain everything, intending to use Lin Bi¡¯s words to sow terror in everyone¡¯s heart. This would better allow her to control everyone present. However, seeing Lin Tong so deeply concerned, she was deeply touched. In her mind, she resolved to not kill her. Yue Qingyan¡¯s eyes fell upon Jiang Yong. She asked indifferently, ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t you handed over the design and maps yet?¡±


    Agony appeared in Jiang Yong¡¯s eyes, as he responded, ¡°You were originally the distinguished daughter of an influential family. Why have you developed such a vicious, demonic technique? You must know that even though your current power is impressive, your life will be like a flower, short. Who was it ¡­ who was it that had you develop this kind of technique?¡±


    Yue Qingyan revealed a hint of resolve, as she apologized, ¡°Uncle, pardon me.¡± Finished speaking, she was about to utilize her venomous technique when the golden drum outside of the hall sounded. The Yue family guards defending the door screamed repeatedly. Everyone looked, seeing that those guards¡¯ vital points were pierced with arrows.


    Yue Wujiu frowned. He walked to the door and looked out. He saw that a hundred paces away, behind layer upon layer of protection from shields were archers in the uniforms of the Eastern Sea¡¯s marines, waiting with bows notched. A large man shouted, ¡°Everyone inside, listen up! This location has already been surrounded! We of the Eastern Sea don¡¯t have much, but we have plenty of skilled archers. If you dare to continue to be unbridled, don¡¯t blame us for being heartless!¡±


    Finished speaking, the man raised his bow and loosed a whistling arrow. Following, over a thousand arrows flew out. Yue Wujiu was greatly alarmed, promptly kicking closed the door to the hall before ducking to the side. A sound similar to hailstones could be heard as the door was pierced through by the sharp arrows. From outside, the large man¡¯s voice was heard again to shout, ¡°Your Lordship, please give the order! If there is anyone who dares to disobey, in a quarter of an hour, I will set fire to the building.¡±


    Yue Wujiu¡¯s expression fell heavily. He cried out, ¡°Your Lordship, I have heard that every naval squadron of the Eastern Sea has a number of crack archers who can pierce a willow leaf at one hundred paces5 and take someone¡¯s life. They are as powerful as the sound of thunder. Seeing them today, they truly deserve of their reputation. Your Lordship, please order them to temporarily withdraw, otherwise, if Qingyan is harmed, none of us will likely be able to escape the insect king¡¯s slaughter.¡±


    ¡°This is the Eastern Sea, not someplace that any outsiders can make decisions,¡± replied Jiang Yong indifferently. ¡°Niece Qingyan, are you able to cease and withdraw the poison in Haitao¡¯s body?¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s complexion was pale as paper, and she glanced at Yue Wenhan. Yue Wenhan calmly and impassively answered, ¡°Uncle, since things have progressed to such a state, we already have no route of retreat. In addition, as long as Qingyan is given some time, it will be impossible for those archers to escape the venomous, secret attacks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Qingyan is capable of utilizing that toxic technique,¡± replied Jiang Yong with a smile. ¡°However, she must consume a lot of her blood to do so. Are you not afraid that she will be consumed by the insect king?¡±


    Yue Wenhan uncaringly stated, ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it if that happens. Everything will be destroyed here. Dying together with all of these high-ranking officials and dignitaries will allow Wenhan and my sister to perish without regrets. Uncle, you should understand. If information of Qingyan¡¯s possession of the Heart Toxin Insect were to spread, countless individuals would likely come to punitively attack her. They would not rest until they forced Qingyan to immolate herself. The people of the world are the enemies of us brother and sister. There is no harm in taking a few extra people with us. If Uncle does not order your subordinates to set down their bows, I¡¯m afraid that this little nephew can only offend you.¡±


    Li Xian suddenly leapt forward. With one move, he slapped Yue Wenhan aside. Afterwards, the sword at his waist was unsheathed, pointing at Yue Wenhan¡¯s throat. His movements were extremely fast and nimble. Everyone was afraid to act, in fear of harming each other. Who could have expected that Li Xian would be so bold? Although he was protected by the amulet, everyone present here was of precious status. If a few were to truly die, it would likely be impossible for Li Xian to justify his actions. As expected, seeing what had occurred, the expression on Yue Qingyan¡¯s face changed, immediately utilizing her technique. The Prince of Qing, Li Kang, let out a miserable shriek and collapsed to the ground.


    Li Xian¡¯s complexion actually didn¡¯t change. Smiling, he stated, ¡°Miss Yue is addled. Have you ever heard of an imperial family that had any familial affection? As long as I, Li Xian, am safe and sound, what do I care about others¡¯ survival? Miss¡¯s affection towards your elder brother is deep. If you are willing to surrender, I am willing to guarantee that I will not harm you two. Moreover, does the Miss not desire to escape the fate of being consumed by the insect king? If Miss is willing, this Prince can petition the Emperor, convening the famous doctors of the world to treat Miss. Although there is only a shred of success, it is better than being resigned to your fate.¡±


    Yue Qingyan seemed to waver. However, she swiftly regained her calm. Coldly, she replied, ¡°I do not believe your words. You don¡¯t even care about the life of your own elder brother, how can I be sure that you will keep your promises?¡±


    Li Xian was overjoyed inside. Yue Qingyan had begun to waver. This was excellent. The expression on his face changed. ¡°Miss Yue, since you are engaged to Haitao, you must understand the character of me, Li Xian. This Prince does not have any other good qualities except for never breaking any promises that I have made. It is only that this Prince¡¯s temperament is queer. If someone tries to compel me, I will make things difficult for that person until the very end. Even if Miss kills my third elder brother, cousin, and nephew today, this Prince will definitely not bow my head and beg for forgiveness. However, this Prince vows that if Miss acts thusly, I will break out alone, and one day, there will be the time when Fujian¡¯s Yue family will perish at my hands. I won¡¯t perform the nine familial exterminations on Miss, only turning the entirety of the Yue family into slaves, forcing them to be stepped on by others for generations, as lowly as the mud.¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s expression gradually changed. She hailed from a prestigious house and had studied the law, naturally understanding that slaves could never marry normal people. Those handsome men and beautiful women of slave backgrounds would almost always be reduced to become prostitutes or catamites. Li Xian¡¯s threats were not only terrifying, but also quite direct. At this moment, Yue Wenhan suddenly threw his throat towards Li Xian¡¯s sword. Li Xian immediately reacted, moving the sword point away. Yue Wujiu seized the opportunity to save Yue Wenhan.


    Li Xian helplessly glanced at the hint of blood on Yue Wenhan¡¯s throat. Smiling, he stated, ¡°It seems that you have won.¡±


    Yue Wenhan rose to his feet, ignoring Yue Wujiu¡¯s help. Staggering, he walked over to stand by Yue Qingyan¡¯s side. He said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, please do not make any rash movements, otherwise don¡¯t blame us for beginning the massacre.¡± Turning to Jiang Yong, he stated, ¡°Uncle, please have your subordinates discard their weapons and surrender, otherwise this lowly nephew can only first take cousin¡¯s life before speaking again with Uncle.¡±


    Jiang Yong shook inside. Helplessly, he shouted, ¡°Yuanxin, stay your hand temporarily! Wait for my command!¡±


    A look of determination on Yue Wenhan¡¯s face, while everyone smiled with bitterness inside. Why was this brother and sister pair so ferocious and unafraid of death? Children of an influential family were never in danger. Why were they going so far?


    Footnotes:


    ÔÆÀïÎíÀï, yunliwuli ¨C idiom, lit. amidst the clouds and mist; fig. mystified, puzzled


    ˳·ç˳ˮ, shunfengshunshui ¨C idiom, lit. sail with the wind and the current; successful


    Ç¿´Ê¶áÀí, qiangciduoli ¨C idiom, lit. to twist words and force logic; fig. sophistry, loud rhetoric making up for fallacious argument


    °§Äª´óÓÚÐÄËÀ, aimodayuxinsi ¨C idiom, lit. nothing sadder than a withered heart; fig. despair is the greatest sorrow


    °Ù²½´©Ñî, baibuchuanyang ¨C idiom, lit. pierce a willow leaf with an arrow from the distance of a hundred paces; fig. shoot with great precision

 Chapter 10: Eastern Sea Swells Pacified

    Chapter 10: Eastern Sea Swells Pacified


    Yue Wenhan and Yue Qingyan exchanged looks. In a clear and bright voice, Yue Wenhan stated, ¡°Regardless of how capable you all are, you are all under the control of us, brother and sister. Although His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, does not fear the toxin, I presume that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, won¡¯t allow His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing, to die here. When the time comes, even if His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is able to fortunately escape, His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor of Great Yong, will likely suspect that he used someone else to do his dirty work.¡±


    Li Xian smiled sardonically. Even without this reason, he could not watch the Marquis of Eastern Sea, the Marquis¡¯s son, and his third elder brother die here. Ignoring familial affection and morality, if the marquis father and son were to die, their formidable navy that was about to be obtained by Great Yong would immediately disintegrate. When the time came, the coastal regions will likely never know peace from pirate raids. Moreover, when attacking Southern Chu in the future, they needed a formidable naval commander. In naval combat, Great Yong was unlikely to have anyone surpassing the marquis and his son. In addition, the issue relating to the Prince of Qing had already been hit on the mark by Yue Wenhan. Li Xian knew that he could not take the Prince of Qing seriously, but the Prince of Qing was the highest ranking imperial prince of Great Yong and his elder brother. If he were to watch as the Prince of Qing died here, not only would the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates not take things lying down, even the ranking ministers of the court would suspect that he had ulterior motives to harm an important minister of the state and an imperial prince of the imperial household. When the time came, he would be surrounded and attacked. Even the emperor would be unable to protect him. Even if he was not denounced and punished, his position as commander-in-chief would be handed over to another. When the time came, who would be capable of holding off Long Tingfei? Beyond all that, Lin¡¯er was still on the island. Even if he was heartless and rejected righteousness, could he also have the heart to sacrifice the only child left behind by his first wife?


    The more he thought, the more Li Xian became indignant. When had he ever been so humiliated? If someone dared to use hostages to threaten him, he normally would destroy the enemy and hostages together. However, this Yue family brother and sister had grasped his weakness, using hostages that he could not sacrifice. Li Xian could only continue smiling wryly. He could not help but think, Damned Jiang Zhe, if you did not have me attend this ritual, I would have arrived at your location long ago and not have to be caught in such a predicament. He cursed in his heart for some time.


    Li Xian suddenly came to his senses with a start. Jiang Zhe knew of his arrival here. Moreover, Jiang Zhe¡¯s beloved daughter, Roulan, was also on the island. Jiang Zhe had additionally dispatched a messenger to inform him that something would happen during the wedding banquet. Now that something had happened as expected, then surely Jiang Zhe had made preparations. Thinking of this, Li Xian¡¯s mind calmed somewhat. He silently prayed, Jiang Zhe, Sir Jiang, good brother-in-law, I don¡¯t ask for anything, just quickly and fully display your methods to settle the Yue family¡¯s brother and sister.


    Almost as if the Heavens were responding to Li Xian¡¯s prayer, someone calmly stated, ¡°Young Family Head Yue, Miss Yue, there is no need for the two of you to continue your farce. Before the wedding banquet began, I, Lu Can, received news that your esteemed father and the several managers of the Yue family have already been rescued.¡±


    Yue Wenhan and Yue Qingyan simultaneously cried out in surprise, ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±


    Li Xian was overjoyed, turning his head to look. The expression on his face froze. The one who had spoken was Southern Chu¡¯s grand general, Lu Can. Although anyone could hypothetically resolve this impasse, Li Xian had zero expectations that it would be Lu Can who acted. Although, he understood that this Lu Can was a disciple of Jiang Zhe¡¯s, hadn¡¯t Jiang Zhe already become implacable enemies with Southern Chu? Having been attacked by an assassin and taking a princess of Great Yong as a bride meant that Jiang Zhe had no way of ever serving Southern Chu.


    Lu Can had a tranquil expression on his face, almost as if he had spoken something totally ordinary. Glancing at the precipitously changing expression on Yue Wujiu¡¯s face, Lu Can stated, ¡°I truly respect Manager Yue¡¯s scheming, exploiting Miss Yue¡¯s feeling of uselessness and desire to help her elder brother to entice her to nurture the Heart Toxin Insect. Afterwards, you pressed closely, forcing the Miss to take action to kill several of your trusted subordinates. When the time came, with the Miss having nurtured the Heart Toxin Insect and having blackmail material on the Miss for murdering several members of the Yue family, you originally could have forced the Young Family Head to renounce his future position as Family Head. It is a pity that Manager Yue was too extreme. You yourself are cold and ruthless, believing that others will be the same. As a result, in order to prevent the Young Family Head from one day making a comeback, you sought to eradicate all those Yue family members loyal to the Family Head. However, if you were to act in such a manner, not only wouldn¡¯t those family members be unwilling to wait for death, even those supporting your succession would not allow a situation where you monopolize power. As a result, you came to the difficult decision to purge the Yue family. You would rather weaken the Yue family than allow anyone the ability to contest its authority with you. An initially simple contest within the Yue family was actually transformed into a conspiracy affecting the entire world. Speaking of all this, I have no choice but to admire you.¡±


    Lu Can¡¯s words were somewhat filled with ridicule. Gazing upon Yue Wujiu¡¯s already ashen face, Lu Can continued, ¡°Manager Yue has truly arranged a good spectacle, imprisoning the Family Head and all of the other elders of the Yue family, then forcing the Young Family Head and the Miss to follow your plan and perform this play. After news of this incident is spread, everyone will learn that the Young Family Head of the Yue family dared to violate the prohibition and incite Yue Qingyan to raise the forbidden Heart Toxin Insect. Beyond murdering one¡¯s own clansmen, Yue Wenhan would actually attempt to willfully slaughter innocents in order to obtain a ship design and some sea maps. Those unfortunate victims would include the Great Yong¡¯s Prince of Qing, Li Kang, and the Prince of Qi, Li Xian; Southern Chu¡¯s Lu Can; the Marquis of the Eastern Sea and his son; and Hai Zhongying and his nephew. Ultimately, the Yue Family Head would be forced to execute his son and daughter in order to apologize to the world. From henceforth, affairs of the Yue family would fall into Manager¡¯s hands. With the Eastern Sea disintegrated into disparate factions and the Hai family exterminated, the Yue family would be able to seize control of the ocean trade, submitting to Southern Chu. This would leave both you and the one inciting matters behind the scenes perfectly satisfied by this result. It is only a pity for those ghosts of those who died unjustly.¡±


    Yue Wujiu felt as if he was buried in an ice cave. This plan had been painstakingly prepared by himself and the head of the North Star Hall. The only ones who knew the entirety of this plan were the two of them. How was this youth, whom he had to kill, so familiar1 with all this? This man was a part of a separate faction within Southern Chu. Could it be that he had fallen into a trap? He could not help but yell out, ¡°Qingyan, kill him! It is impossible for the Family Head to escape. Do not believe his words!¡±


    Yue Qingyan was at a loss. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Is this true? Manager? Didn¡¯t you agree that if we obeyed, you would let off my father and elder brother after I died? Have you really decided to massacre my entire family beforehand?¡±


    Hearing all this, Yue Wenhan¡¯s expression shifted. He icily stated, ¡°Yue Wujiu! Didn¡¯t you agree that once I committed suicide to atone for my crimes, you wouldn¡¯t harm my father, all of the family elders, and Qingyan? So you actually intended to exterminate all of us! To think that Qingyan and I actually desired to acquire the ship design and sea maps to ensure that our Yue family would be unchallenged even if we die ¡­ Who could have thought that you would completely betray our family!¡±


    An awkward look flashed across Yue Wujiu¡¯s face, as he replied, ¡°This man is only talking nonsense. Right now, Qingyan¡¯s affair is already known to all of them. If you don¡¯t want her to be immolated, you must silence and kill everyone here, otherwise it will be impossible to protect Qingyan even if we wanted to.¡±


    Yue Wenhan coolly said, ¡°Manager, you have lost your way. There are already differences between your promises to Qingyan and I. Compared to Grand General Lu, there is no need to guess who we will believe. Fine ¡­ I have already seen the vicious and merciless methods of your partners. Destroying root and branch was originally the iron rule of the jianghu. It is we, brother and sister, who have been too na?ve, believing that you would remember the Yue family¡¯s progenitor. Unfortunately, we have run into a turncoat who has completely forgotten one¡¯s roots.¡±2


    Yue Wenhan gently grasped onto his sister¡¯s hands. Sadly, he stated, ¡°Qingyan, it will be impossible for this brother of yours to continue to protect you. There is no need for you to worry. Regardless of life or death, brother will accompany you. I will take all of the responsibility for the mistake that you have made.¡±


    He aloofly stared at Lu Can, stating, ¡°General Lu, my sister is young and ignorant, and was instigated by another. If General Lu has truly rescued my father and my seniors, then we, brother and sister, are willing to accept death. However, General Lu must also accept some of Wenhan¡¯s conditions, as we will not go to our deaths for nothing.¡±


    Yue Wujiu furiously shouted, ¡°Lu Can! How did you learn of this matter? Is he conspiring with you, scheming to acquire the Yue family?¡±


    His words were more useful than the coaxing words that he had spoken to the brother and sister. A questioning look appeared on Yue Wenhan¡¯s face. He knew that the one conspiring with Yue Wujiu was influential in Southern Chu. Moreover, what Yue Wujiu said was true. Lu Can knew too much. If Lu Can were deliberately defeating both opposing factions within the Yue family and seizing control of the Yue family¡¯s shipping, then this would be of benefit to Southern Chu.


    Yue Wenhan¡¯s suspicious gaze caused Lu Can to smile wryly. Lu Can replied, ¡°Manager¡¯s ability to make bogus accusations3 is truly formidable. I am aware of all this because of one individual, my respected master, Jiang Zhe, Sir Jiang. He sent me a letter a month ago, warning me that someone was conspiring to seize the opportunity of my journey here to harm me. If you two, brother and sister, desire to learn how I learned these things, it is best to think of a way to ask Sir Jiang.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian scolded, ¡°Sure enough, this is him playing games! However, Lu Can, why did he go to seek your help? What is going on? Don¡¯t tell me that he has forgotten that Southern Chu has many people who seek to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I truly wish that my master can return to Southern Chu,¡± answered Lu Can, smiling softly. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid that my master will never have any engagements with Southern Chu ever again. However, with regards to the location of the Yue family hostages, it was inconvenient for anyone else to make a move. In addition, it is likely that master still takes me, this disciple, into consideration, not wishing to see me be harmed by another.¡± In his head, Lu Can thought, Surely, I can¡¯t tell you that the hostages from the Yue family have been placed under house arrest in the Royal Guard encampments in Jianye.


    Yue Wenhan¡¯s gaze was still filled with hesitation. Regardless of how he hated Yue Wujiu, he was still worried about his father and his elders. However, there was one thing that he understood clearly. Even if Yue Wujiu ultimately won, his hands were also stained with the blood of the Yue family. If this man were permitted to control the Yue family, then Yue Wenhan knew that his sins would never be pardoned. After thinking it over, Yue Wenhan suddenly saw the light. Regardless of how much truth was in Lu Can¡¯s words, his father was likely already in Lu Can¡¯s hands. If that were the case, then even if he and his sister were willing to die, the best course forward was to see how to gain the biggest benefits for the Yue family. Regardless of his actions going forward, he could not injure the Marquis of the Eastern Sea and his son. After all, only they shared the same interests with the Yue family.


    Thinking of this, Yue Wenhan smiled and said, ¡°Qingyan, since things have turned out like this, there is no need for us to betray our intentions. First, have Haitao regain consciousness.¡±


    Qingyan nodded her head gently, shame and guilt appearing in her eyes. Whatever the case, Jiang Haitao was her husband. Jiang Haitao, lying on the ground, let out a low moan. However, he quickly regained consciousness. Waking up, he immediately grasped his precious sword. However, he did not attack the brother and sister. After all, he wasn¡¯t reckless.


    ¡°Young Family Head Yue, you need to remember one thing,¡± stated Lu Can with a faint smile. ¡°Although it is impossible to save someone afflicted with the Heart Toxin Insect, it is not impossible to expel it from one¡¯s body. In the final years of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, after the Heart Toxin Insect had created countless tragedies, all of the famous doctors of the world began to study how to cure it. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has the Evil Warding Lavender Jade Pendant bestowed by the Heavens, ensuring that His Imperial Highness was protected from being harmed by the Heart Toxin Insect. The Sea of Bitterness Bodhi has the same effect. However, there is also a secret recipe to manufacture a spice bag. Those wearing it will not be harmed by the poison. Although the effects do not last long, if it were a rich and powerful family, it would be easy to produce them in sufficient quantity.¡± Finished speaking, Lu Can took out a spice bag from his bosom. Although she was far away, Yue Qingyan frowned, retreating several steps.


    The Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s expression changed. ¡°General Lu, was this also given to you by Sir Jiang?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone understood that he had gotten suspicious. If Jiang Zhe had not told him any of this, it would inevitably be somewhat excessive.


    ¡°I wish that I could say that was the case, but unfortunately I cannot,¡± replied Lu Can with a wry smile. ¡°I did not know beforehand that Miss Yue would use her mastery of the Heart Toxin Insect to control everyone. Some of what I just said came from Sir¡¯s information, while others are from my conjectures. Although this prescription is hard to create, it isn¡¯t a difficult matter for everyone present here. It is only that the Heart Toxin Insect has disappeared for many years, causing no one to be prepared. This spice bag originally belonged to Fu daren. In my youth, I was naughty and mischievous, learning how to pickpocket. Fu daren was too tense. Before leaving the ship, he subconsciously touched the spice bag several times. As a result, I immediately stole it once I entered the wedding hall. Just now, hearing about the Heart Toxin Insect, I truly feel that my luck is indeed great.¡±


    To everyone present, Southern Chu¡¯s deputy envoy, Fu Yulun, was a nobody. As a result, no one had paid him much attention. At this moment, however, everyone could see that he had already been collapsed onto his chair, paralyzed, for some time now. Originally, everyone dismissed him as a useless scholar and did not take notice of him. Hearing Lu Can¡¯s words, they finally discovered that Fu Yulun¡¯s acupoints had been sealed, his eyes wide open and filled with terror.


    Lu Can brought the spice bag to his nose and took a whiff. Smiling, he asked rhetorically, ¡°Fu daren, you were probably planning on delivering my corpse in a coffin back to Southern Chu, correct? Unfortunately, I cannot allow your wish to be fulfilled. Young Family Head Yue, there are at least two individuals on your kill list who will not die at your hands. As long as the two of us are able to leave alive, then the Yue family¡¯s fate will be determined. For the sake of the Yue family, I believe that the two of you will make the best decision.¡±


    Yue Wenhan sighed and replied, ¡°Fine ¡­ The Yue family has performed many unjust acts. No wonder we have fallen into today¡¯s predicament. The Yue family falling into General¡¯s hands is better than falling into others¡¯. Qingyan, retract the toxin. There is no need for us to continue to be someone else¡¯s catspaw.¡±


    Yue Qingyan voiced her agreement, retracting the poison. All those who had fainted gradually regained consciousness.


    Yue Wujiu¡¯s complexion was the color of ash. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Why had those people not appeared? If those people were here, he would have the strength to capture everyone here in one swoop. Wenhan and Qingyan would be forced to obey his instructions. Yue Wujiu began to move backwards, seeking to rendezvous with his helpers.


    At this moment, a beautiful married woman walked out from the rear hall. In her hand was a sword that had traces of blood upon its edges. Gazing at Yue Wujiu, she callously stated, ¡°Manager, there is no need for you to remain deluded and seek to meet with them. I have already killed all of the inside agents that they have arranged with the matrons of honor and maids. Right now, they do not yet know that you have failed. Perhaps you will have the opportunity to meet them again after they have been captured.¡±


    Gazing upon this woman, Yue Wujiu agonizingly voiced, ¡°Lady Xue, the Head of the Fengwu Hall claimed that you are one of them. Why would you betray them?¡±


    With a cold and calm expression, Lady Xue replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was one of them before. However, they have forgotten that I cut off all ties with them long ago. Correct, they have said that they can preserve my husband¡¯s life and have promised that they will ensure that I become his formal wife. However, I married an indomitable4 man, not a puppet eking out an ignoble existence. Yue Wujiu, there is no need to feel aggrieved by your failure. They never had the intentions of handing the entirety of the Yue family to you. They promised to preserve my husband¡¯s life for the sake of finding an opportunity to eliminate you.¡±


    ¡°I clearly made preparations long ago when I began to conspire with those so ferocious,¡± said Yue Wujiu bitterly. ¡°I would definitely have ensured that they would be unable to control the Yue family. As long as I can preserve the Yue family¡¯s foundation and obtain the Hai family¡¯s secrets, then the Yue family can soon monopolize the ocean. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the assets that they wish to control are insignificant. Lady Xue, are you truly unafraid that I will reveal your past to everyone? What face does a woman who was deserted by her husband, a woman who wished to poison to death her husband¡¯s children, have to stand at Wenhan¡¯s side?¡±


    Her expression unchanging, Lady Xue indifferently replied, ¡°I was already punished for the mistake that I made in the past. Moreover, my husband has long known of these things. It is impossibly stupid that you would seek to use this to threaten me.¡±


    Yue Wujiu turned to look at Yue Wenhan. Seeing the serene expression on his nephew¡¯s face, Yue Wujiu could not help but exclaim, ¡°So your estrangement was fake!¡±


    Yue Wenhan icily declared, ¡°No, we have not been able to reach a state. During this period, Xue Qiuxue and I have truly had our differences.¡±


    The look on his face calming greatly, Yue Wujiu inquired, ¡°Presumably, the outside help was all you, Lady Xue, acting on your own initiative without Wenhan¡¯s consent?¡±


    Lady Xue did not reply, a hint of melancholy within her brows. Yue Wenhan stated, ¡°Manager truly understands me like the back of my hand. That¡¯s correct, Qiuxue concealed from me that she wrote a letter to her former husband. This is why I cannot forgive her.¡±


    Yue Wujiu could not help but smile bitterly, stating, ¡°So that¡¯s why ¡­ Lady Xue is worthy of being a disciple of the Fengyi Sect, thinking of such a circuitous method to ask for help. Lady¡¯s former husband, General Pei, is now a trusted general of the Yong Emperor, overseeing the lands north of the Yangtze River and waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order. His presence has caused the entirety of Southern Chu to be filled with worry and fear, not daring to make any untoward moves. Moreover, I have heard that after the coup d¡¯¨¦tat instigated by the Fengyi Sect, if he had not petitioned the Emperor on his sickbed to plea for leniency on your esteemed father¡¯s behalf, it is likely that your esteemed father¡¯s position would have been lost. Unfortunately, I have always thought a woman would be narrow-minded. Who could have thought that Lady Xue was actually willing to ask him for help? If he had received the letter, learning that the Yue family was going to act against the Eastern Sea, it is natural that he would make preparations. However, why does it seem to me that the Eastern Sea seems to be unaware of all this?¡±


    At this moment, Lady Xue could only smile wryly. Since she arrived at the Eastern Sea, she had spent every day hoping that someone would get in contact with her. However, no one had come. If she had not met Roulan and Jiang Zhe¡¯s personal guard, Demonic Shadow Li Shun, today, she would likely have fallen apart before the traditional wedding ceremonies had even begun.


    The Prince of Qi mumbled to himself, ¡°Could it be that Suiyun was making everything unnecessarily complicated again?¡±


    Just then, a refined voice as cold as ice came from outside, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you must not wrongly accuse my young master. Lady Xue¡¯s letter arrived too late. When he learned what was happening, General Pei immediately reported it to the Emperor. The Emperor thought of a way to communicate all of this to the young master. However, there was only half a month until the little Marquis¡¯s wedding. Moreover, the Marquis would likely not have dared to believe the accusations of the Yue family¡¯s evil intent without good reason. Furthermore, Lady Xue¡¯s letter was not particularly detailed. Miss Yue¡¯s methods were not written clearly. As a result, my young master could only send a letter asking General Lu to save the Family Head of the Yue family, taking drastic measures to deal with the situation.5 As long as Miss Yue was no longer threatened, then everything could be resolved. This is all because the remnants of the Fengyi Sect and Manager Yue were too greedy, seeking to obtain both the Eastern Sea and the Yue family, and also deal with the Prince of Qing and General Lu. This insatiable greed6 has led to this reversal. Were it not for their desire to deal with General Lu, it would have been impossible for my young master to resolve all of this.¡±


    Everyone lifted their heads and looked over. Standing at the door was a young man in azure robes. His features were delicate, handsome, and feminine. He had a tranquil and calm countenance. His sinister and feminine bearing was proud and aloof, almost as if he had accumulated the spring snow¡ªalthough ice-cold, it could thaw at any moment to become clear and clean snow water that could go anywhere.


    Yue Wujiu was already completely downhearted. A single name appeared within his mind. He blurted out, ¡°Demonic Shadow Li Shun!¡± Just as he spoke, the young man in azure robes pointed into the air. Yue Wujiu felt his four limbs grow limb, as he collapsed to the ground. He gasped with surprise in his mind at his acupoints being sealed from a distance. In despair, he closed his eyes.


    The young man in azure smiled slightly and stated, ¡°That is indeed who I am. Manager Yue, just now, this one has already paid a visit to the ship that delivered the bride. Fortunately, the Marquis had the foresight and had once given this one the authority to mobilize the Eastern Sea¡¯s troops. As a result, this one mobilized three warships and over a thousand soldiers, capturing everyone aboard the Yue family¡¯s ship. Of course, unfortunately, the remnants of the Fengyi Sect were truly crafty and cunning, actually disembarking at an early time. However, this is an island in the middle of the ocean. It may be assumed that they are still on this island.¡±


    Li Xian smiled. ¡°Xiaoshunzi, I don¡¯t believe that your master has placed all of the hopes upon someone else. Quickly speak! What is his trump card?¡±


    Bowing, Li Shun replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness understands clearly. My young master would naturally not dare to be careless. With so many people¡¯s lives at stake, young master said since everything relies upon Miss Yue to act, then it likely won¡¯t come down to martial arts. The likeliest outcome was poison. If it is an ordinary poison, one only need be careful. It will be enough to ensure that Miss Yue does not have the chance to do so. But the young master also said that it is extremely difficult to control poison. In addition, the Yue family does not have the custom of using poison. Therefore, young master thought of witchcraft or the toxins of venomous insects. The young master ordered this one to bring some medicines and items capable of warding off evil. However, the young master did not expect that Miss Yue would actually employ the Heart Toxin Insect. It is likely that the medication that this one has brought to expel venomous insects will not be that effective. As for the trump card ¡­¡±


    Li Shun paused momentarily before taking out a small, exquisite circular cylinder. He continued, ¡°This can shoot out the flame of the Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame. It can shoot three times. The gunpowder within is meticulously mixed. Once lit, it is impossible to extinguish. The young master said that regardless of poison or witchcraft, there will be nothing left once burned. This will be quite effective.¡± Finished speaking, Li Shun pointed the cylinder at a chair within the wedding hall. He gently activated the mechanism on the cylinder. As expected, a white flame shot out. That chair very swiftly disappeared into smoke under the fire, not even leaving ash behind. What was even more unusual was that nothing happened to another chair that was within a meter or so of the burnt chair. Seeing this, everyone could not help but feel their hearts leap into their throats, secretly commenting on the lethality of the flame. All of them were of noble statuses, knowing many things that were unknown to the general public. The Heart Toxin Insect was eradicated years ago by being burned by a raging inferno. Fire had always been the nemesis of venomous insects. Today, the only reason that Qingyan had been able to seize the advantage was because no one had made any preparations.


    Gazing at Li Shun¡¯s elegant features, Lin Tong felt fear well up from deep within. She whispered, ¡°Elder sister, the Demonic Shadow is already so frightening.¡­ Presumably his master is even more so.¡±


    Lin Bi forced herself to smile, as she thought, If I had known that Li Shun was not at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, I would have thought of a way to find Jiang Zhe¡¯s whereabouts long ago and had him killed.


    Li Shun continued, ¡°Your Lordship, the matters outside still need to be handled. It is inconvenient for this one to do so. Your Lordship, please take charge.¡±


    Jiang Yong gazed deeply at Li Shun. In his mind, he thought, I have always respected Jiang Zhe because he saved my son¡¯s life. Only today was I able to see his sharp edge. It seems that, as expected, I can no longer continue to be Great Yong¡¯s enemy, otherwise my son and I will lose our lives at his hands.


    In a loud voice, he commanded, ¡°Tao¡¯er, go placate and console all of the guests. Simply state that the Manager of the Yue family attempted to seize control and that he has already been captured.¡±


    He glanced at Yue Qingyan, somewhat hesitating. Everyone in the world knew that his beloved son was getting married. If everything was thrown out, wouldn¡¯t it garner the world¡¯s ridicule? However, Yue Qingyan had the Heart Toxin Insect within her body. Not only was her life at risk, moreover, with this girl¡¯s loyalty to the Yue family, even if she were to be married over, it was likely that there would be problems.


    As Jiang Yong was hesitating, Li Xian quick-wittedly smiled and stated, ¡°Qingyan, come over here. Since you have already been married to Haitao, you are my niece-in-law. Sixth uncle does not have an appropriate gift upon our first meeting. As such, I will give this lavender jade to you.¡± So speaking, he untied the purple jade and shoved it into Yue Qingyan¡¯s hands, who had come over with her head lowered. Yue Qingyan was dumbfounded, her luminous face revealing an incredulous and bewildered look.


    ¡°Qingyan, although I do not understand anything about venomous insects, at the very least, this lavender jade should be able to suppress the Heart Toxin Insect within your body for a period of time,¡± said Li Xian in a calm tone. ¡°Even if it cannot, this is also a gift that I have given to my niece-in-law. Although you are somewhat confused, I have taken a liking to your temperament. For your elder brother, child, you developed such a method that harms others and yourself. I believe that although you did not know of the harm of the Heart Toxin Insect, at the very least, this Prince does not have the courage to use my own blood to feed the insect king. Hearing your words just now, child, you were actually thinking about using your life to save your father and elder brother. In the past, you obeyed your father. As such, this Prince will not speak of your faults. However, you are already a daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. Having been married, you must obey your husband. From now on, you must not act on your own initiative. Although this nephew of mine is a bit simple, he understands love and hate. In the future, you must play the traditional roles of the wife, scrupulously abiding by the proper conduct of a wife. Understand?¡±


    Holding back tears with difficulty, Yue Qingyan asked in a whisper, ¡°Qingyan does not yet know father-in-law and husband¡¯s intentions?¡±


    Li Xian glanced at Jiang Yong and Jiang Haitao. Jiang Yong thought to himself, This daughter-in-law has a tough and strong temperament. If she is properly instructed, she will definitely be a good wife to Tao¡¯er and ensure that Tao¡¯er does not flounder in officialdom in the future. However, is it even possible to expel the venomous insect from her body? After thinking it over, he could not bring himself to reject Li Xian¡¯s face and also unwilling to cause his wife to feel sorrow. Thus, he said, ¡°Since the rites have already been performed, I will naturally acknowledge this daughter-in-law.¡±


    In comparison, Jiang Haitao had an unsophisticated temper. Earlier, he hated that he was unable to kill Yue Qingyan. However, now, blushing, he stated, ¡°I leave the decision to Father and sixth uncle.¡±


    Laughing brightly, Li Xian replied, ¡°All right! Lady Xue, first escort Qingyan to the bridal chamber. Yue Wenhan, go with Haitao to take care of the aftermath outside. As for everything else, it¡¯s not my concern. Finally, although everything has been pacified for now, everyone should still remain careful. The remnants of the Fengyi Sect have not yet been found. As for the matter involving the Yue family, Lu Can, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°The Yue family naturally is still Southern Chu¡¯s Yue family,¡± spoke Lu Can placidly. ¡°Our Southern Chu¡¯s ocean trade still relies upon the Yue family. However, the Hai family should not mind and continue to cooperate with Southern Chu, correct?¡±


    The Marquis of the Eastern Sea and Li Xian exchanged meaningful glances. The current family head of the Yue family was still in Lu Can¡¯s hands. Jiang Yong smiled and said, ¡°General Lu, there is no need to worry. As long as there¡¯re business opportunities, the Hai family will definitely not refuse.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± replied Li Xian, clapping his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly reset the banquet and leave the affairs outside for Haitao to handle. We still need to drink a couple of cups! After all, today is a day of celebration!¡±


    Hearing Li Xian¡¯s words, everyone reacted differently. The Marquis of the Eastern Sea and company could only smile wryly and obey. After all, the pressure from the Prince of Qi¡¯s awe-inspiring authority was quite substantial. Since regaining consciousness, the Prince of Qing¡¯s face had remained ashen without speaking or making a sound. Gou Lian was quite fortunate and had always stood on the side as a bystander. Moreover, he did not have the qualifications to interject. Lu Can only smiled slightly. To his side, Fu Yulun gazed cautiously and solemnly at Lu Can, his expression extremely tense. A wry smile was on Lin Bi¡¯s face, while Lin Tong was gazing with curiosity at Li Shun. He was someone who she had long heard about.


    Footnotes:


    ÈçÊý¼ÒÕä, rushujiazhen ¨C idiom, lit. as if enumerating one¡¯s family valuables; fig. to be very familiar with a matter


    ÊýµäÍü×æ, shudianwangzu ¨C idiom, lit. to recount history but omit one¡¯s ancestors; fig. to forget one¡¯s roots


    µ¹´òÒ»°Ò, daodayipa ¨C idiom, lit. to strike with a muckrack (referring to the weapon used by Zhu Bajie (Öí°Ë½ä) from Journey to West (Î÷ÓμÇ)); fig. to counterattack, to make bogus accusations (against one¡¯s victims)


    ¶¥ÌìÁ¢µØ, dingtianlidi ¨C idiom, lit. able to support both heaven and earth; fig. indomitable


    ¸ªµ×³éн, fudichouxin ¨C idiom, lit. take away the firewood from under the cauldron; fig. taking drastic measures to deal with a situation


    Ì°ÐIJ»×ã, tanxinbuzu ¨C idiom, lit. greedy and never satisfied; fig. insatiable greed

 Chapter 11: Gathering at Tranquil Sea

    Chapter 11: Gathering at Tranquil Sea


    Jiang Haitao, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s capable successor, was skilled at naval warfare, possessing a loyal and brave character. Taizong loved him as a son. In the second year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, he mobilized the Eastern Sea¡¯s military and surrendered to Great Yong. In the campaign to conquer Southern Chu, he repeatedly made military contributions. In the ninth year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, he was enfeoffed as the Duke of the Tranquil Sea. His first wife, Lady Yue, was renowned for her virtue, but had a strict and proper temperament. It was rumored that Haitao was afraid of her. Lady Yue had an abundance of ability and wisdom. Some even claimed that her husband¡¯s memorials and documents were under the control of Lady Yue.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Duke of the Tranquil Sea


    In the hazy darkness of night, Lin Bi stood before the window of her guest room, gazing up at the dim, starry sky. Behind her, a middle-aged guard was reporting the intelligence that he had gathered.


    ¡°When the turmoil erupted in the wedding hall, all of the guests, and attendants and guards like us, were all tightly surrounded by the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s subordinates, impossible to break out. As expected, the Marquis¡¯s training methods are not ordinary. The Yue family¡¯s ship was very quickly and heavily damaged by the Marquis¡¯s navy. We went to take a look ¡­ the sea was filled with bodies and the shattered fragments of the ship. Without repair, that ship will never sail again.¡±


    Lin Bi sighed. ¡°This is, after all, the territory of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea. Only if a massive army were to attack ... for just over a hundred men to cause chaos, they are no more than another¡¯s catspaw. If Yue Qingyan had not employed the long thought extinct Heart Toxin Insect, it would have been impossible for them to take any advantage. Speaking of this, We admire the one who planned this all out. If they had been successful, they would not only have seized control of the Eastern Sea, and the Hai and Yue families, they would have also caused Great Yong and Southern Chu to suffer disastrous losses. As for us, although we would not have obtained any practical benefits, we would also not suffer any losses. Those people probably even want us to take advantage and invade Great Yong ¡­ Who would have expected that at such an ideal wedding, not only increasing marital ties, but also the union of a perfect couple, the bride would be hiding the intent to murder without rhyme or reason? The behind-the-scenes plotter truly has extensive schemes. If the Prince of Qing, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea and his son, and Lu Can all perished, the world would likely instantly fall into chaos. And to think that they were able to find someone willing to nurture the Heart Toxin Insect, especially someone who has natural endowments like Yue Qingyan. Reportedly, raising the Heart Toxin Insect, the requirements upon the host are demanding to the extreme.


    ¡°However, what leaves Us shocked is still Jiang Zhe¡¯s response. In a short period of half a month, he employed all of the resources that he could mobilize. He took drastic measures to contact Lu Can to remove the need for the death of the Yue family brother and sister. With one cylinder of Divine Heavens-Soaring Fire, he ensures that he can nimbly respond to any situation. So many people came to the Eastern Sea, making it difficult to tell friend from foe. However, that man has the ability to force all of us to follow and cooperate with the execution of his plan. Sir Xiu, tell me, what can we do to extricate ourselves from that man¡¯s threat?¡±


    The middle-aged guard hesitated momentarily before responding, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this time, my esteemed master dispatched us with the purpose of helping Your Royal Highness eliminate the outsider. However, with the present situation, the Eastern Sea has already been disturbed. It will be very difficult for us to make our move. We also saw that Li Shun. That man¡¯s martial arts skills are extremely great. We do not have the ability to fight him. Aside from my esteemed master, there is likely no one who can be sure of victory. Moreover, even if we were barely able to execute an assassination attempt, we likely would fail to assassinate Jiang Zhe himself. Instead, we would have incurred a deep grievance with him. The man¡¯s schemes are sinister and insidious. If he pledges his life to retaliate, our losses will likely not make up for our gains.¡±


    ¡°I understand this principle as well,¡± said Lin Bi with a sigh. ¡°However, if the man were to return to service, he would become our enemy. I am deeply worried that Tingfei will fall into the man¡¯s crafty schemes.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do not worry,¡± proudly stated the middle-aged man. ¡°The Grand General¡¯s military strategic ability is unmatched. In addition, he has our protection. Regardless of what machinations are employed, as long as we ignore them, how would we be fooled? On the battlefield, it is upright and blunt hand-to-hand combat. What use will that man be? Moreover, Great Yong has its own problems. The younger princess has stated that the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, has quite a deep hatred of Li Xian. Indications of their disharmony are extremely obvious. If we were to help them along, it may be possible for us to cause Great Yong to inflict wounds upon itself.¡±


    Lin Bi sighed again. Just as she was about to speak once more, the sound of Lin Tong¡¯s voice came floating over from outside. ¡°Little sister, why have you come?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s heart leapt, and she bent her ears to listen. From outside, the sound of a little girl¡¯s young and tender voice could be heard to answer, ¡°Roulan is here on my father¡¯s orders to invite the Princess of Jiaping and the Crimson Clouds Princess to be a guest at the Tranquil Sea Manor.¡±


    The sound of Lin Tong¡¯s hesitating voice could be heard to ask, ¡°Little sister, who is your father?¡±


    Proud of herself, the little girl answered, ¡°My daddy¡¯s surname is Jiang, his given name is Zhe.¡±


    Lin Bi was not shocked by this revelation, only feeling carefree internally. She had long suspected this little girl¡¯s identity. Unfortunately, Northern Han¡¯s intelligence on Jiang Zhe was limited to important information, knowing little about Jiang Zhe¡¯s personal matters. As a result, Lin Bi was simply not sure. Hearing this, she opened her door. With a smile, she declared, ¡°Little sister Roulan, receiving your esteemed father¡¯s invitation, Lin Bi is deeply honored. We will definitely attend.¡±


    Roulan happily replied, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Lin Bi looked carefully, seeing that Roulan still had several invitations in her hands. She smiled and asked, ¡°Does little sister still need to deliver invitations?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± answered Roulan. ¡°There¡¯re still invitations I need to deliver for Grand General Lu and His Imperial Highnesses, the Princes of Qi and Qing.¡±


    Lin Tong inquired with curiosity, ¡°Roulan, you¡¯re so young. Why aren¡¯t you having someone else deliver them for you?¡±


    Cocking her head, Roulan responded, ¡°This is a mission that Daddy assigned to Lanlan. It is only natural that Lanlan can¡¯t let anyone else finish it.¡±


    Gazing at little Roulan¡¯s na?ve, childish nature and seriousness, Lin Bi could not help but laugh. She thought, I definitely need to pay a visit and see this Jiang Zhe, capable of raising such an adorable daughter.


    Under the same starry sky, Lu Can was weighed down by anxiety.1 Fu Yulun had already been placed under house arrest. It would take only the slightest of efforts2 to have him killed. However, remembering that this man was Prime Minister Shang¡¯s son-in-law, Lu Can wavered in making the decision.


    Just before he was about to depart, Lu Can had received a letter from Jiang Zhe. There were only a few words on the letter, merely informing Lu Can that a high-ranking minister of Southern Chu was conspiring to seize the Eastern Sea, taking this opportunity to set up Lu Can. The letter further had Lu Can seek out where the Yue family head was being held, mentioning several potential locations. As expected, Lu Can¡¯s subordinates found the Yue family head in the royal guard encampments. After years of campaigning, Lu Can was no longer a na?ve child. He wouldn¡¯t follow Jiang Zhe¡¯s instructions and damage Southern Chu¡¯s interests. At the time, after thinking it over, he felt that, although Shang Weijun wanted to conspire to murder him as he was warned beforehand, it would be easy for him to preserve his own life. In addition, if the plan were successful, then the benefits to Southern Chu would even arouse Lu Can¡¯s interest.


    However, after some consideration, Lu Can discovered that he could only play the role of Jiang Zhe¡¯s pawn. Since Jiang Zhe had already received intelligence, he would definitely set a trap. When the time came, Southern Chu would definitely fail, enraging the Eastern Sea. Instead of the spoils of success, the likely losses would be disastrous. Moreover, relying upon the remnants of the Fengyi Sect, Shang Weijun had become increasingly arrogant and rampant these last two years. Although the Fengyi Sect had already become targets of scorn, they were still a formidable force. To Southern Chu, the Fengyi Sect was a double-edged sword. Properly employed, it could be used to confront Great Yong. But if used improperly, it would likely result in internal strife within Southern Chu. Even if they had been lucky enough to succeed, it would likely be detrimental and not of benefit to Southern Chu. As a result, Lu Can still adhered to Jiang Zhe¡¯s proposal and rescued the Yue family hostages. Although they were held under house arrest by the royal guard, based upon the Lu family¡¯s authority and influence in the Southern Chu military, they were still rescued by Lu Can. Moreover, Lu Can was able to prevent the information from spreading. In addition, Lu Can had managed to have the current decision maker of the Yue family, Yue Wenhan, acknowledge his favor. As a result, it would be unlikely for the Yue family to immediately pledge allegiance to Great Yong. Furthermore, by giving the Yue family face, the Eastern Sea would not be overly hostile towards Southern Chu. Even though, when it came to it, the Yue family was unreliable. However, it was unlikely that they would pledge allegiance to Great Yong and act up behind Southern Chu.


    To speak of it, Southern Chu did not lose out. However, Lu Can was still gloomy, depressed, and restless. Sir¡¯s stratagems were increasingly bold and imaginative. In the future, when Great Yong and Southern Chu went to war, would he be able to deal with it? After thinking for some time, Lu Can whispered, ¡°Sir, you are especially fond of using the discord ploy. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to sow discord between you and the Great Yong court?¡±


    Rising to his feet, Lu Can walked to the guest room next door. This guest room had two of his bodyguards standing at the door. This was where Fu Yulun was being held under house arrest. When Lu Can entered the room, he saw Fu Yulun seated in a chair with his complexion pale. Seeing Lu Can arrive, Fu Yulun promptly kowtowed and begged, ¡°Grand General, this lowly official was acting on my father-in-law¡¯s orders. Grand General, please spare my life!¡±


    With a tranquil and calm expression on his face, Lu Can replied, ¡°Get up ¡­ I know that you aren¡¯t the one making the decisions. However, since matters have reached this point, tell me, how should I punish you?¡±


    In alarm, Fu Yulun answered, ¡°I only ask that the Grand General can spare my life. With my life spared, this lowly official will obey all of your orders.¡±


    ¡°I want you to go back and tell Prime Minister Shang,¡± stated Lu Can, smiling slightly, ¡°That I, Lu Can, have no intentions of getting into a power struggle with him. However, I will not allow anyone to take unfair advantage of me. I know that the remnants of the Fengyi Sect are hidden by Prime Minister Shang¡¯s side. I don¡¯t care about Prime Minister Shang¡¯s methods, however, I want you to remind him that the Fengyi Sect has always been rebellious. They can be used, but they must also be guarded against. If Prime Minister Shang uses them to eradicate dissent, Southern Chu will likely one day be theirs.¡±


    Fu Yulun was overjoyed, realizing that his life was finally preserved. He promptly pointed to the Heavens and made a vow, promising to lobby Shang Weijun. Lu Can mentally sighed, thinking, If I were to kill this man, it is likely that the only path left to me is to rebel. Although it was possible that this man would try to retaliate in the future, I cannot create irreconcilable differences with Shang Weijun right now.


    Walking out of Fu Yulun¡¯s room, Lu Can ordered his personal guards, ¡°Take care of Fu daren properly. Do not allow him to have contact with any outsiders.¡± Before returning to Southern Chu, Lu Can did not want anyone to influence Fu Yulun, causing him to change his promise to help alleviate the problems between the Lu family and Shang Weijun.


    Just as he had taken a few steps, he caught sight of a little girl bouncing vivaciously as she walked into the courtyard. In her raised hands was a large red invitation. Behind her were two guards of the Marquis¡¯s household. Seeing Lu Can, the little girl smiled and cried out, ¡°Senior apprentice brother Lu! Lanlan has come on Daddy¡¯s behalf to deliver an invitation!¡± She gazed at this youth with curiosity. She had learned from others that this young man was her daddy¡¯s first disciple. As a result, she had taken advantage of delivering the invitation to come see this eldest apprentice brother of hers.


    Lu Can had long known that this little girl was his master¡¯s daughter. Although he did not when his master had such a daughter, it did not prevent Lu Can from looking for indicators of his master on this little girl. Gently, he walked forward, reaching out and picking Roulan up. He looked carefully. This little girl was alert, graceful, clever, and beautiful. Although still young, her countenance already had a measure of his master¡¯s depth.


    With curiosity, Roulan asked, ¡°Senior apprentice brother Lu, are you also a general who has led troops into battle?¡±


    Revealing a sincere smile, Lu Can answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve led troops before.¡±


    Pulling a face, Roulan declared, ¡°I had always thought that generals would be like little brother Lin¡¯s father, awe-inspiring and majestic. However, Princess Bi is beautiful, while senior apprentice brother Lu seems so refined and cultured. So it seems like generals do not have a specific model.¡±


    Lu Can laughed. Setting Roulan down, he organized his emotions and accepted the invitation. After taking a look, he stated, ¡°Junior apprentice sister, please inform Sir that it is inconvenient for Lu Can to go and offer my congratulations. Please ask Sir to forgive me.¡±


    Baffled, Roulan asked, ¡°Senior apprentice brother Lu, why aren¡¯t you going? My little brother is really cute! Do you not want to meet him?¡±


    A faint, wry smile appeared on Lu Can¡¯s face. If he were to truly go, it would likely incite unnecessary criticism. Although he himself didn¡¯t care, however, if he were to leave such a pretext to others, how would he continue to lead troops? Right now wasn¡¯t the time for him to return to civilian life. It was impossible for Shang Weijun to justly and forcefully blame him from what happened in the Eastern Sea. After all, nominally, the remnants of the Fengyi Sect could not appear in Southern Chu. However, if he were to pay a visit to Jiang Zhe, then it would be nigh impossible for him to explain away suspicions of communicating with the enemy. But how was he going to explain this to this little girl? Therefore, he only placidly explained, ¡°Please pass this message to Sir that Can solemnly expresses good wishes upon my little apprentice brother, a life filled with happiness and longevity. However, please ask Sir to understand that it is inconvenient for Can to visit and forgive me.¡±


    Roulan cleverly replied, ¡°Oh ¡­ when I go back, I¡¯ll inform Daddy.¡± Finished speaking, she vivaciously departed from Lu Can¡¯s courtyard.


    Gazing at her departing figure, Lu Can thought, What is the reason for Sir inviting me to take part in little apprentice brother¡¯s grabbing test right now?


    Lu Can revealed a slight, wry smile. Lu Can understood that regardless of whether he went or not, it would be impossible to completely eliminate Shang Weijun¡¯s suspicion and jealousy towards him. His own intentions now were to ensure that Shang Weijun did not have a legitimate reason to act against him. Were it not for this, Lu Can truly wished to go and see what Jiang Zhe was up to. Even if he were to fall into a trap, it was better than knowing nothing. Suddenly in his mind, a thought appeared. He was faintly aware of the secret alliance that Shang Weijun had formed with Northern Han. Before, he had never shown an interest in these things. However, having run into an important member of the Northern Han¡¯s military here in the Eastern Sea, the Princess of Jiaping. If he could come to a mutual understanding with her, then it would benefit both Southern Chu and Northern Han. Although it was rude to seek a meeting this late at night, it was unlikely that the Princess of Jiaping would keep the door closed and refuse to see him. Moreover, regardless of the result, everyone would misunderstand and believe that Lu Can had already reached an agreement with the Northern Han military. This would only be of benefit to him. Gazing at the concealing darkness of night, Lu Can¡¯s heart felt extremely agonized. Before, he had been completely filled with thoughts of attacking the enemy and dedicating himself in service to his country, loyal to the end and performing his duties. Who could have thought that I, Lu Can, would one day go to so much trouble to preserve my life?


    In another guest courtyard, in a comfortable set of plain robes, Li Xian leaned on a soft couch. His heads were clasped behind his head, serving as a pillow. He seemed to be carefree and relaxed. However, in reality, there was worry on his countenance. He was not a dullard. He had clearly seen the hatred and jealousy in the Prince of Qing¡¯s eyes. This time at the Eastern Sea, he had completely stolen the Prince of Qing¡¯s limelight. Li Xian was unsure about this third brother of his temperament. Was he grave or extreme? That year, although Li Kang had displayed his determination and courage to fulfill his vow to exact retribution by attempting to assassinate Noble Consort Ji, it was a bit of a joke to attempt to assassinate an expert from the Fengyi Sect and a noble consort. This incident made clear that Li Kang wasn¡¯t sufficiently calm and too excessive. However, Li Xian was suspicious. If Li Kang had not committed this seemingly reckless act, would he have had the opportunity to garrison the Hanzhong region? Moreover, Li Kang had clearly and publicly revealed his irreconcilable hostility towards the Fengyi Sect. However, because of his status as a prince, it was impossible for the Fengyi Sect to deal with him. If something were to happen to Li Kang, then the Fengyi Sect would be the greatest suspect. As a result, over these years, although Li Kang was always suppressed by the Fengyi Sect, he not only remained safe and sound, his forces had also steadily increased. If Li Kang had foreseen all this long ago, then it would not be enough to simply call his scheming ¡°profound.¡±


    In addition, Li Xian understood his present situation well. If imperial brother, Li Zhi, became even a tiny bit suspicious or afraid, then he, Li Xian, would be attacked on all sides. When the time came, the loss of his military authority would be light. He would likely be placed under house arrest until his death. At this moment, he had grievously offended third brother, the prince who had the highest and most respected status in the court. In fact, Li Xian very clearly understood that as long as he was to personally pay a visit to Li Zhi, sincerely apologizing and acknowledging his mistakes, then it would be very possible for this situation to be reversed. However, whenever he thought about having to bend his knee to Li Zhi, Li Xian would always be filled with gloom. The elder brother who he had been chasing to surpass was now the Emperor of Great Yong. If he were to bow his head towards Li Zhi, wouldn¡¯t he be a servile weakling seeking to preserve his life, riches, and honor? The more he thought, the more vexed Li Xian became. I need to see Jiang Zhe as soon as possible. He could feel that the only one capable of allowing him to extricate himself from this impasse was that weak and feeble scholar.


    Thinking of Jiang Zhe, Li Xian felt a burst of warmth well up in his heart. That man ¡­ They had met for the first time in Southern Chu, Jiang Zhe had been aloof and distant, on his guard. However, Li Xian did not know why, but he was always felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s weak and scholarly build was hidden a terrifying power. The second time they had happened upon each other, they had met as enemies and yet Jiang Zhe had saved his life, probably preparing for the eventuality that he needed to disengage himself from the Prince of Yong. Although he had let Jiang Zhe off, Li Xian was nevertheless full of regret. Afterwards, Jiang Zhe had been brought back by Li Zhi to Chang¡¯an, treating Jiang Zhe as a brother and teacher in hopes of recruiting him. However, Jiang Zhe had actually instead accepted the recruitment offer of him, Li Xian. At the time, he was filled with an indescribable joy. However, that ultimately was a farce. When he wrathfully departed the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, Li Xian hated that he could not kill Jiang Zhe.


    However, when Jiang Zhe was nearly assassinated, the first thought that came to Li Xian¡¯s mind was to save that scholar¡¯s life. Later, when the crown prince and the Prince of Yong became irreconcilable, causing the disastrous events of the Hunting Palace, he had been placed under house arrest. For all kinds of reasons, he had attempted to seize Jiang Zhe, whether it was to protect his life or to take the scholar hostage. However, he had still saved Jiang Zhe¡¯s life and had no intentions of having Jiang Zhe repay him for his kindness. As a result, when the coup d¡¯¨¦tat failed and he had been placed under house arrest by the Prince of Yong, Li Xian did not hope that Jiang Zhe would save him.


    However, the man actually returned a minor kindness with a great one. First, Jiang Zhe invited him to serve as a hostage to the Fengyi Sect Master, giving him the opportunity to redeem himself for his crimes. Afterwards, when Northern Han seized the opportunity to invade, it was Jiang Zhe again who left behind a message recommending him, giving Li Xian the opportunity to don his battle gown and return to the battlefield. Li Xian had already considered Jiang Zhe to be close friend. Although Jiang Zhe¡¯s schemes were profound, he was someone who valued friendships and morality. If he considered someone as one of his people, then there would be no worries of betrayal.


    As a result, Li Xian had risked accusations of misconduct and come to the Eastern Sea in the hopes of acquiring the assistance of that man, allowing himself to escape from his current predicament. Before he had conquered Northern Han and pacified Southern Chu, he, Li Xian, was unwilling to be so framed and killed. A man ought to give his life on the battlefield, dying upon it. How could he die in a prison cell under the machinations of vile characters?


    Just as Li Xian was worrying about personal gains and losses, one of his personal imperial bodyguards walked in to report, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, young Miss Roulan has come on Sir Jiang¡¯s behalf to deliver an invitation, inviting Your Imperial Highness to the Tranquil Sea Manor to attend the little young master¡¯s first birthday celebrations.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s jaw trembled, excited that he finally was receiving the formal invitation. Smiling, he said, ¡°Allow Roulan to come in.¡±


    Roulan walked in. Seeing Li Xian, she walked over and kowtowed. The last time they had met on the ship, as the Prince of Qi¡¯s identity had not just been made public, naturally no one would inform Roulan of his identity. Although she had met him before within the Yong imperial palace, Roulan was still little and naturally had no memories of the Prince of Qi¡¯s appearance. Now that the Prince of Qi¡¯s identity had been revealed, Roulan abided by the proper ceremonies on this visit. From a young age, she had been raised by the Princess of Yong and had entered the imperial palace numerous times. She was highly familiar with the proper etiquette. Her kowtow was practiced and natural.


    Smiling, Li Xian stated, ¡°Roulan, quickly get up. You are now Changle¡¯s daughter and should, by rights, call me uncle. There is no need for such ceremony.¡± So speaking, he picked Roulan up and placed her on his lap. He inquired, ¡°Are your mom and dad both well? I have heard that they already have a son. Both of them have poor health. How is your little brother¡¯s health?¡±


    Excitedly Roulan responded, ¡°Little brother is quite robust. Moreover, he is not fond of crying. Great Grandfather has stated that because mother was nursed to health, little brother is quite healthy. Daddy and Mother Princess are both well. They frequently take a boat out to sea. However, all of Daddy¡¯s hair has turned a light gray. According to Great Grandfather, it¡¯s because of the effects of the medicine that Daddy took. However, in the future, there is no need for Daddy to worry about his illness coming back again.¡±


    With curiosity, Li Xian asked, ¡°Who are you referring to when you say great grandfather?¡±


    Roulan¡¯s eyes sparkled, as she answered, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know? Great Grandfather is surnamed Sang. Daddy and Mother both treat him as their own grandfather.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Sir Sang,¡± replied Li Xian with a smile. ¡°I should have figured ¡­ When Suiyun left the capital, he was in desperately poor health. As expected, only someone with Sir Sang¡¯s ability was able to rescue him.¡±


    Shaking her head, Roulan related, ¡°Great Grandfather said that only Daddy could cure his illness. The only difference is that it would take a few years longer and the effects wouldn¡¯t be as good.¡±


    Li Xian could not help but ask, ¡°Has your dad also invited the Prince of Qing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Shun has said that since His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing, is the Emperor¡¯s emissary, it would be too inappropriate for me to deliver the invitation¡± responded Roulan. ¡°As a result, Uncle Shun has gone personally to do so.¡±


    Li Xian smiled knowingly. It seemed that in Jiang Zhe¡¯s mind, the Prince of Qing was no more than an outsider. In the future, if he were to be attacked by the Prince of Qing, he would have backup.


    At this moment, Li Xian saw from the corner of his eye a tiny figure hiding in the doorway of the room inside hesitating, too afraid to come out. Li Xian could not help but find it funny. Although on the surface Lin¡¯er seemed to be somewhat indifferent and impatient, it seemed that he was extremely affectionate towards little Roulan. However, since the hour was growing late, it was time for Roulan to go back and rest. As a result, Li Xian could only pretend that he did not see his son. After gossiping a bit with Roulan, he had men escort Roulan back. After seeing Roulan off, Li Xian was full of expectation. It seemed that he would have a satisfactory result from this gathering at the Tranquil Sea Manor.


    Within the bridal chamber, Yue Qingyan was deeply restless. Having shared the customary nuptial drink, Jiang Haitao went to deal with the aftermath of the Yue family¡¯s disturbance. Moreover, Yue Qingyan understood that before the insect king was removed from her body, it would be impossible for the marriage to be consummated. However, she could sense that Jiang Haitao was somewhat indifferent while he was in the bridal chamber. She could not help but become anxious. At this moment, Xue Qiuxue walked in. Seeing Yue Qingyan¡¯s anxious look, she smiled and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re that nervous? I¡¯m here to help you remove your makeup. It is inconvenient for the groom to come over tonight. Aunt has asked that I come over and keep you company, ensuring that you don¡¯t become lonely.¡±


    With difficulty, Yue Qingyan forced a smile on her face. With Xue Qiuxue¡¯s help, she removed her hairpins and phoenix crown. Apprehensive, she asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, tell me, do you think that husband is still angry with me?¡±


    Xue Qiuxue giggled. ¡°Foolish child. Since the little Marquis did not decline to marry you to your face, it means that he still loves you. It¡¯s only that before the two of you had entered the bridal chamber, you caused your groom to faint to the ground. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for him. Since the ceremony has already been completed and the two of you are married, the groom will inevitably remember what¡¯s happened. All of these men are afraid to be embarrassed. Isn¡¯t your elder brother sulking because I asked General Pei for help?¡±


    Yue Qingyan bashfully replied, ¡°Sister-in-law, elder brother is just being jealous. Were it not for this method that you thought of, our entire family would likely have been split apart, dying unnaturally. Elder brother won¡¯t fall out with you over this for long. Thinking back to when elder brother was desperately wooing you, he practically ripped his heart out of his chest to show you.¡±


    Bashfulness and happiness flashed across Xue Qiuxue¡¯s eyes. However, her expression remained proper, as she said, ¡°Qingyan, there is one thing that your elder brother has told me to warn you of. At present, the Yue family¡¯s crisis has still not passed. Although most of those loyal to Yue Wujiu have died here in the Eastern Sea, he still has plenty of supporters alive within the Yue family. Moreover, the Family Head and Elders are in the hands of Lu Can. Having been granted a favor by Lu Can, we will have to repay it sooner rather than later. Great Yong and Southern Chu will never be able to peacefully coexist. When the time comes, our Yue family will still have to make a choice. When we go back this time, your elder brother will take over the family. A purge must happen within the family, while Southern Chu¡¯s influence in southern Fujian will increase. Although your elder brother has already reached an agreement with the Hai family, obtaining the ship design and the sea maps, he was also forced to yield a part of the ocean trade to them. With this, even within a couple decades, it will be impossible for us to overtake the Hai family. Your elder brother is not worried about this. However, once Great Yong and Southern Chu begin to fight, the Hai family can concentrate on following the Eastern Sea, while we will be forced to wobble between the powers. Ultimately, we may still be forced to cut our losses in order to preserve the Yue family. As a result, going forward, the Yue family¡¯s road is exceedingly difficult.¡±


    Her expression gloomy and filled with worry, Yue Qingyan asked, ¡°Then what does elder brother want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Qingyan, your elder brother has said that he only wants you to do one thing,¡± answered Xue Qiuxue firmly. ¡°Be a good and proper daughter-in-law to the Jiang family. Do not do anything to help the Yue family that would damage the Jiang family. In addition, do not seek to try to win benefits for the Yue family. These are the affairs of men. You have already done everything you can as a daughter and younger sister. Right now, you are a daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. In the future, you will be the mother of the children of the Jiang family. You must ensure that everything you do is for the Jiang family.¡±


    Yue Qingyan¡¯s luminous eyes were brimming with tears, as she asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, you can¡¯t have me simply watch on as elder brother endures hardships?¡±


    Comfortingly, Xue Qiuxue responded, ¡°Foolish child, you¡¯re forgetting that the Jiang family and the Yue family are in-laws. As long as you gain their respect and love, on your behalf, they will naturally look after the Yue family if needed. However, if you were to lose your husband¡¯s love, then you would be of no help to the Yue family. Therefore, remember. You only need to be a wife. Beyond all this, it¡¯s not that easy to cripple or destroy the Yue family.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, do not worry,¡± replied Yue Qingyan, ferociously nodding her head. ¡°Qingyan will definitely not be exploited by anyone else. If the Jiang family remains resentful in the future and is unwilling to aid the Yue family, at most, Qingyan will die along with the Yue family. Qingyan will definitely not do anything that is in violation of a wife¡¯s duties.¡±


    Xue Qiuxue smiled, continuing, ¡°We have already received an invitation to attend the gathering at the Tranquil Sea Manor. When the time comes, you will accompany Haitao to pay your respects to his master. Moreover, the insect king in your body will have to rely upon his help. As such, you must rest properly. That man¡¯s status is unique and special. If you gain his recognition, it will be of enormous help to your position within the Jiang family.¡±


    A look of longing flashed across Yue Qingyan¡¯s eyes, as she said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I really wish to see Sir Jiang and Princess Changle. Are the rumors true? Are they really immortal companions?¡±


    Laughing, Xue Qiuxue answered, ¡°You will be able to ascertain for yourself very soon. However, don¡¯t forget. That man is resourceful and intelligent without compare, and can be considered to be the most terrifying individual in the world.


    Footnotes:


    ³î³¦°Ù½á, chouchangbaijie ¨C idiom, lit. hundred knots of worry in one¡¯s intestines; fig. weighed down with anxiety


    ¾ÙÊÖÖ®ÀÍ, jushouzhilao ¨C idiom, lit. the exertion of lifting one¡¯s hand; fig. a very slight effort

 Chapter 12: Satisfied with a Son

    Chapter 12: Satisfied with a Son


    On the thirtieth day of the ninth month of the twenty-seventh year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, although an unforeseen event plagued Jiang Haitao¡¯s wedding, it still proceeded as if nothing had happened. In order to prevent all the guests from leaving disappointed, the rare treasures exhibition was held as planned. Taking advantage of all the gathered guests coming from the corners of the world, the success of the rare treasures exhibition naturally attracted even more investment and merchants into the ocean trade. As a result, those responsible for holding the exhibition, Hai Wuya and Hai Li, spared no effort to ensure that it was a success. Since it was rare that distinguished visitors from Great Yong, Northern Han, and Southern Chu were all going to be present, invitations had been sent out long ago. In addition, on the back of the invitation was a list of the treasures that were going to be auctioned off during the gathering. Within there was no lack of exotic and foreign treasures. As a result, many of the invitees who were ranking officials in their home countries were greatly interested.


    Moreover, they had also received invitations from Jiang Zhe. In order to wait for the ship that would pick them up, they had to wait on the Marquis of the Eastern Sea¡¯s island until the second day of the tenth month. If they did not attend this rare treasures exhibition, it would make it seem as if they were specially affected by the turmoil that the Eastern Sea had just underwent. As a result, everyone took part in the pageantry.


    As expected, the exotic treasures that Hai Zhongying brought out were a feast for everyone¡¯s eyes, allowing all to feel as if they had not made this trip in vain. As for the distinguished guests who attended the rare treasures exhibition¡ªPrince Li Xian of Qi, Prince Li Kang of Qing, Princess Lin Bi of Jiaping, Crimson Clouds Princess Lin Tong, Grand General Lu Can, Marquis Jiang Yong and his son, Jiang Haitao¡ªwere the individuals who attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were all influential and powerful ministers of their respective countries. Each and every movement that they made was tracked, as everyone hoped to gain an inkling of their inclinations. After all, everyone knew that in the current world, the fires of war were already raging and dark clouds densely covered the state of affairs. Although the Eastern Sea was, at least for now, temporarily uninvolved, once war fully broke out, the lives of these merchants and their families were in the hands of these powerful individuals.


    On the first day of the tenth month, the first to leave was the ship carrying the Southern Chu delegation. After departing from the patrol lanes of the Eastern Sea Navy, Lu Can walked to a secret cabin located in the bowels of his ship to meet someone who should not appear within the Southern Chu delegation¡ªWei Ying.


    His expression icy and his eyes sinister, Wei Ying watched as Lu Can walked in. Taunting, he mocked, ¡°General Lu is truly cautious, only coming to see me today. I wonder how General Lu wishes to handle me?¡±


    With a tranquil and calm expression on his face, Lu Can retorted, ¡°Head Wei was only afraid of disturbing the soldiers of the Eastern Sea. That is why you stayed in here. Moreover, don¡¯t tell me that Head shouldn¡¯t thank me for rescuing you?¡±


    A hint of a gloomy and chilly smile appeared on Wei Ying¡¯s face, as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I should thank General Lu. General Lu dispatched someone to use the signal that this seat and Fu daren arranged beforehand, allowing this seat to bring my subordinates aboard the ship carrying the Southern Chu delegation. Unfortunately, waiting for us were General Lu¡¯s elite troops. At present, this seat¡¯s subordinates have either been killed or captured by General Lu. Right now, as the ship has left Eastern Sea waters, is General here to get revenge on me? Since that is the case, it is better to hand over this seat to Great Yong. With this, wouldn¡¯t the benefits that General receive be greater?¡±


    Lu Can sighed. ¡°Why is the head speaking so in anger? This general could only act in spite of myself with regards to the recent situation. Prime Minister Shang was going to get someone else to do his dirty work, having me killed in the Eastern Sea. Of course, this general did think about executing you and Fu Yulun in order to prevent my Southern Chu from following in Great Yong¡¯s footsteps. However, this general very clearly knows that if I killed the two of you, my Lu family would become hostile towards Prime Minister Shang. Prime Minister Shang is the King¡¯s maternal grandfather, controlling all of the internal affairs of the court. If the military and the Prime Minister fall into discord, my Southern Chu will be finished without Great Yong needing to launch a southern invasion. Therefore, I will not kill you. You and your Fengyi Sect harbor an implacable hatred towards Great Yong, while my Southern Chu also holds deep animosity against them. Since we have a common enemy, we should be working together. If you continue to retain thoughts of framing me, you¡¯ll have to think carefully to see if there¡¯s anyone capable of replacing me and commanding the Southern Chu armies in battle.¡±


    Wei Ying was silent for a moment, before responding, ¡°I originally did not agree with Prime Minister Shang¡¯s desires to weaken the defenses by trying to kill you. However, you are a student of Jiang Zhe. Prime Minister Shang cannot cease being anxious because of this singular point and neither can I forget. In addition, with regards to the Fengyi Sect, I cannot make all of the decisions. If everything proceeded according to my plans, I would not have given Xue Qiuxue an opportunity to exploit.¡±


    ¡°Although Sir Jiang and I are master and student, I am an important minister of Southern Chu,¡± replied Lu Can unflinchingly. ¡°It would be impossible for me to betray my country and my liege. Moreover, to speak bluntly, I have learned at least fifty percent of my master¡¯s strategy. I am not unduly humble. These last few years of continuous warfare, I have the confidence that my command abilities are not worse than anyone¡¯s. As a commander-in-chief, at the very least, I can resist Great Yong¡¯s cutting edge. If I¡¯m replaced with a general trusted by Prime Minister Shang, Southern Chu will likely fall sooner rather than later. When the time comes, without anything to depend upon, how will you exact your vengeance upon Great Yong? In today¡¯s discussion, I have no need for you to pledge your allegiance to me. I only want you to cease all attempts at interfering with Southern Chu¡¯s military affairs and halt all intentions to betray your superiors. Everything else, I am disinclined to show any interest.¡±


    Wei Ying¡¯s expression changed several times before he replied, ¡°I alone cannot make a decision on this matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± stated Lu Can, smiling. ¡°Right now, I¡¯ve already seized the advantage. Therefore, you can slowly think it over. My original intent is to have you all eliminated. Although you can become a threat to Great Yong, in this general¡¯s eyes, you are the source of chaos for Southern Chu. It is a pity that Prime Minister Shang values you so highly. As such, I cannot eliminate all of you. This time, although I have killed many of your subordinate who have vicious reputations as bandits, I believe that you won¡¯t bother me about them.¡±


    Wei Ying smiled faintly. He did not pay much mind to his subordinates who were killed by Lu Can. After all, with all of his trusted subordinates left alive, the losses weren¡¯t that heavy. However, this was not a point that he would concede to prevent himself from gaining a reputation as an inconstant and heartless.


    Seeing that Wei Ying had already calmed down, Lu Can spoke, ¡°This general visits today because I want you to handle a matter for me. If you can do this properly, it may be possible to redeem the losses.¡±


    Wei Ying fell silent, only revealing a look of inquiry. Lu Can lowered his voice, speaking some words. Wei Ying¡¯s face was grave, the expression on his face changing several times. It was some time before he said, ¡°As expected, General Lu is vicious. If this matter is successful, it will not matter if you kill my few subordinates; there will not be any problems even if you kill Fu Yulun. General, do not worry. Wei Ying will definitely strive my hardest and not be remiss in the slightest.¡±


    A hint of distress flashed across Lu Can¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since that is the case, then I invite young master Wei to disembark in a little while. I have already made all of the preparations, so as long as the young master arrives at my indicated destination and hands over the token to the assigned individual, it is possible that your cherished desires are fulfilled.¡±


    Showing a sinister smile, Wei Ying did not speak any further, although there was smugness and confidence in his expression.


    ***


    On the second day of the tenth month, the heir of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Haitao, personally commanded a fleet of ships, escorting the Prince of Qi, Lin Bi and company to the Tranquil Sea Manor. The Tranquil Sea Manor was located on Penglai Island and was not far from the Marquis¡¯s island base. Setting out at early morning, it took only four hours before the convoy arrived at Penglai Island. Standing at the bow of his ship, Jiang Haitao pointed at the small harbor up ahead and told the Prince of Qi and company, ¡°This is called the Crescent Moon Bay, because it is in the shape of a new crescent moon. The waters here are calm. Even if there are great waves surging in the ocean, there will be no effects here. As a result, Sir Jiang specially constructed the Tranquil Sea Manor here. Sixth uncle, please look. The Tranquil Sea Manor is set against the mountains and faces the ocean. The scenery is elegant and refined. Sir is fondest of leaning on the railings to watch the seas. In fine, sunny weather, he even frequently sails a boat out. Little nephew once waited upon Sir as he was fishing.¡±


    At this moment, Roulan walked over pulling along Li Lin. Smiling, she said, ¡°Uncle, Uncle! Daddy loves to fish! However, he can never catch anything. Up until today, Lanlan has never eaten a fish that Daddy caught himself. Even Lanlan, herself, was able to catch a big fish. All four seasons, there¡¯s always plenty of fish and shrimp.¡±


    ¡°Was it that time you were pulled into the water by the fish?¡± asked Jiang Haitao, laughing. ¡°I have heard that that was truly a big fish. However, I wonder if it was a human fishing a fish or a fish fishing a human?¡±


    Hearing this, Roulan angrily stuck both of her hands onto her hips. ¡°Elder brother Tao is the rottenest, always exposing other people¡¯s shortcomings! Oh! I¡¯m not talking to you ¡­ Daddy and mommy are both on the dock!¡±


    Finished speaking, Roulan jumped up and down, gesticulating wildly, as she ran towards the distant Xiaoshunzi. With practiced ease, Xiaoshunzi helped Roulan onto his shoulders. Afterwards, Roulan waved her hand, as she shouted, ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Lanlan has returned! Lanlan has returned!¡±


    However, at this moment, no one was paying attention to her excited antics. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the shore. The master of the Tranquil Sea Manor stood at the small private dock in front of the manor.


    Although the distance was still large, practically everyone present had trained in martial arts. Most of them could clearly see the features of those standing ashore. Standing in front was a scholar in azure robes. From his features, he had not yet reached thirty years of age. Although his hair was a silver color and his temples were flecked with white, from his graceful and calm manner, the moving radiance from his countenance, no one would mistake him as an old man. Instead, his appearance exuded a special temperament that was peaceful and remote. Standing half a step behind him was a lucid and exquisite, young married woman as charming and tranquil as an immortal. She was Princess Changle. Behind her stood a pretty woman of thirty in the dress of an unmarried woman and a youngster in his late teens. The youngster¡¯s clever and handsome appearance carried crafty astuteness.


    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes did not gaze at Jiang Zhe. Although she had voiced her curiosity before, in her heart, what she was most interested in was the individual as famous as her sister, Princess Changle. With her sharp vision, Lin Tong had continuously and carefully sized Princess Changle up. Lin Tong could see that although the princess¡¯s appearance was elegant and exquisite, her looks were a bit inferior to her own elder sister¡¯s.


    With the end of autumn approaching, the princess wore a luxurious dress with silver lining. Wrapped around her was a cloak the color of autumn yellow. Although she was only standing there, it was actually impossible to call her gentle and elegant. Her jet-black hair was only held in place by a single jade hairpin. Aside from a pair of earrings, she wore no other ornaments on her body. Simple and yet elegant¡ªthis was the deep feeling that she gave everyone. At this moment, an ice-cold sea breeze blew. Princess Changle frowned. Turning her head, she gave an order. The teenager standing behind her immediately handed her the black cloak that he had been holding. Everyone watched as the princess took a step forward and spoke to the scholar in azure robes. Because of the distance, Lin Tong naturally could not hear what the princess had said, but she could see the slight frown on the princess¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows and the annoyance in her smile. Afterwards, the scholar in azure draped the cloak around his shoulders. Princess Changle revealed a faint smile, reaching out and helping the scholar tie the cloak. Although these were a few simple and uncomplicated actions, the sincerity of those actions completely made the enmity in Lin Tong¡¯s heart illusory. Lin Tong truly felt that only this kind of woman was worthy of being compared to her elder sister.


    Standing on the dock, I gazed at the familiar and strange guests on the deck of the ship. An indescribable mood welled up from within. At long last, I had once again returned to the battlefield where the fate of the world was to be decided. Although I regretted that the happiest and most tranquil days of my life were about to end, my decision had already been made.


    I examined each of the individuals on the deck of the ship one by one. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, possessed a domineering aura that had not declined in the slightest. He also had acquired an intense, gloomy, and dense killing aura. It seemed he had been suffering bitterly these last few years. Standing not far from the Prince of Qi was a man in luxurious clothes. His appearance was a bit similar to Li Xian¡¯s. His disaffected expression was full of lofty arrogance. This must definitely be the Prince of Qing, Li Kang. Wasn¡¯t the one standing behind him with shining eyes in a set of fluttering blue robes someone I had not met for many years, Gou Lian? Beside them were two women in tight-fitting clothes and cloaks with precious sabers at their waists. Both of them were beautiful beyond compare with countenances radiating heroic spirit. These kinds of heroines amongst women could only be the Lin family¡¯s sisters from Northern Han. As for the young lady standing beside Jiang Haitao in red clothes the color of fire and with a frosty appearance, she must be the new bride, Yue Qingyan. After I had scrutinized everyone, my eyes fell upon the young man in azure robes standing at the bow of the ship with a fussing Roulan on his shoulders. I could not help but smile. Aside from him, there was no one who could complete such a task so perfectly.


    After the ship stopped, a gangplank was lowered. As expected, the first one to descend was Roulan. Having not seen her for several days, she seemed to be more vivacious than before. Bouncing up and down, she ran over. Behind me, Zhen¡¯er laughed and said, ¡°This child, Lan¡¯er, is always so naughty and lively. She was originally personally raised by Imperial Sister-in-law ¡­ How did her temperament become so restless?¡±


    With a guilty conscience, I did not dare respond. Roulan¡¯s bad habits were most likely the product of my actions. If I had not constantly teased and chased her about with all kinds of snacks, she would likely be an even-tempered and calm lady.


    At this moment, Roulan arrived at my side. Like a little monkey, she jumped into my embrace. Using all my strength, I held her small, delicate body, once again sighing mournfully. In my mind, I lamented, Everyone says that a scholar doesn¡¯t have the strength to even truss a chicken. It looks like it¡¯s indeed the case. Helpless and vexed, I said, ¡°Lanlan, it seems you¡¯ve gotten heavier in the days we haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    Roulan¡¯s face flushed red with anger. In retaliation, she reached out and pulled on my hair. As I cursed my bad luck in my mind, Zhen¡¯er helped me out of the embarrassment, stating, ¡°Lan¡¯er, stop messing around with your daddy. There are guests present.¡±


    Thinking with her head cocked for a moment, Roulan unwillingly jumped out of my arms, going to stand by the side.


    By now, Li Xian had taken the lead and walked in front of Princess Changle and me. Princess Changle took a step forward and paid her respects, stating, ¡°Is sixth brother well? Are Imperial Father and the Empress Mother well, too?¡±


    Li Xian carefully regarded Princess Changle. Smiling, he answered, ¡°Imperial Father and the Empress Dowager are both well. However, both of them miss you greatly. You are really bold, a grand Imperial Princess leaving without saying anything, truly causing me to sit up and take notice in shock.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s face reddened, and she ignored this teasing sixth brother of hers, going off to greet the Prince of Qing. The Prince of Qing and Changle had only met on a few occasions. As a result, their sibling affection was thin. Although they exchanged greetings, it was only in accordance with the proper rites. However, towards Lin Bi and Lin Tong, Princess Changle was extremely cordial and enthusiastic. Stepping forward, she smilingly welcomed, ¡°Changle has long heard of Your Royal Highness¡¯s name. I have heard that Your Royal Highness defends Daizhou for Northern Han, rendering celebrated military service and is a heroine amongst women. Changle has always been scholarly and weak, and has also respected and esteemed women like younger sister. It is an honor to have the privilege of hosting the Princess¡¯s visit to my son¡¯s grabbing test celebration.¡±


    Lin Bi returned Changle¡¯s courtesy, replying, ¡°Princess is being too modest. Bi has long heard of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s heroic heart and intelligence. Being invited by Sir Jiang to the Tranquil Sea Manor and to be able to see such a virtuous and worthy couple ought to be Bi¡¯s honor. Having come hurriedly and failing to bring a congratulatory gift for your esteemed son is already an act lacking in manners. However, neither Your Imperial Highness nor Sir Jiang are people of the mundane world, so presumably neither of you will take offense.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, there is no need to be so courteous,¡± promptly returned Princess Changle. ¡°For Princess Bi to be willing to come is already Suiyun and Li Zhen¡¯s great fortune.¡±


    At this moment, Princess Changle caught sight of Lin Tong yawning as she stood behind Lin Bi, her almond eyes hazy. Lin Tong seemed to be extremely tired. As such, Princess Changle inquired, ¡°Is the Princess tired? If you do not look down on it, Li Zhen can arrange for the Princess to nap for a short period.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lin Tong nodded her head. She had not slept properly last night, her mind completely filled with thoughts of meeting that legendary couple. After meeting the two of them and with her excitement gone, sleepiness had consumed her.


    Smiling slightly, Princess Changle ordered, ¡°Xiaoliuzi, attend to the Princess and take her to rest. Invite her over to the hall when noon arrives and it is time for the feast to begin.¡±


    The clever and refined looking youth walked over. Extending his hand, he indicated for Lin Tong to follow him. Lin Tong was different from Lin Bi and had grown up in Daizhou. Her father¡¯s household did not have any eunuchs. In addition, she had never been to the Northern Han royal palace. Seeing that Princess Changle had a young man to accompany her, Lin Tong could not help but be stupefied. Lin Bi and Princess Changle exchanged grins, understanding why Lin Tong was so confused. Laughing lightly, Princess Changle explained, ¡°Xiaoliuzi is an inner attendant bestowed upon Us by my Empress Mother. He is most clever and quick-witted. If the Princess has any requests, feel free to ask him.¡±


    Only then did Lin Tong understand. Blushing with shame, she laughed, realizing that this Xiaoliuzi was a court eunuch who had been brought along by Princess Changle from the Yong imperial palace. Settled, she bade her farewells to Princess Changle and Lin Bi.


    Although Lin Bi was conversing with Princess Changle, she was always mindful of Jiang Zhe, watching from the corners of her eyes. After all, he was the individual that she was most concerned about.


    When I walked forward to welcome my two brothers-in-law, I was filled with awkwardness. Before, I had always felt that my elopement with Princess Changle was our own private matter. After all, neither of us owed Great Yong anything. However, meeting the Princes of Qi and Qing today, it was obvious that they had something to ask of me, and yet I felt completely uncomfortable. I did not have my usual confident, easygoing, and composed mentality. Cautiously, I advanced and bowed, stating, ¡°For the two Imperial Highnesses to arrive at the Tranquil Sea Manor is Zhe¡¯s honor.¡±


    The Prince of Qing showed a gentle smile. Returning my salute, he said, ¡°This Prince has long heard of Suiyun¡¯s talented name and has long wished to meet you. It is only a pity that Suiyun is mimicking the yellow crane, gone never to return, making it difficult for this Prince to find traces of an immortal. Now that you and Changle are already married, when you return to the capital, your rank will be the Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry. You must not copy Fan Li¡¯s1 and Ziling¡¯s2 conduct. This Prince wishes to ask for your advice to bring peace and stability to the country.¡±


    I smiled slightly, thinking inwardly, There are naturally those capable of bringing peace and stability to the country, not just I alone. This Prince of Qing is too vulgar and tacky. However, with his status, I could only courteously reply, ¡°Zhe has engraved Your Imperial Highness¡¯s instructions into my heart.¡±


    The Prince of Qi was smiling strangely on the side, and he voiced, ¡°What a good Jiang Zhe! Usually, this Prince took you as a cultured and refined individual, thus spoke with proper etiquette. Now that you have kidnapped Changle and have even had a son together, this Prince does not know whether to first give you a punch to teach you a lesson on behalf of Imperial Father and the Empress Dowager, or to first thank you for leaving Changle¡¯s face aglow with smiles, no longer possessing the misery and bitterness of the past.¡±


    With a grin on my face, I watched as Xiaoshunzi silently stood behind the Prince of Qi when he spoke of punching me. I expressed, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please spare me. Although Zhe¡¯s health has recovered, if I were to take Your Imperial Highness¡¯s heavy fist, it is likely that Zhe¡¯s life would be lost. Although there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry about my life, if someone were to retaliate, Your Imperial Highness would likely suffer for your actions.¡±


    Li Xian could sense the cold aura behind him, promptly uttering, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, only joking! All right. The sea breeze here is too windy. Let¡¯s go take a look at my little nephew. I wonder if he resembles you or Changle.¡±


    Seeing Li Xian admit defeat, I seized the opportunity to help him disentangle himself, stating, ¡°Zhe has prepared refreshments at the Hearing Surf Pavilion. The scenery there is beautiful and secluded, able to watch the tides, sunrise, and sunset. My son¡¯s grabbing test will be held there as well, scheduled for the noon hour. There are still two hours until then. I would like to invite the ladies and gentlemen to the Hearing Waves Pavilions to partake of refreshments and gaze upon the ocean.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Bi had already followed Princess Changle over and arrived by my side. Hearing my words, she smiled and stated, ¡°Imperial Highnesses, the Princes of Qi and Qing, are Sir Jiang¡¯s in-laws. Speaking of guests, it is only We who can be considered as such. We are interested in leaning on the railing to look at the ocean.¡±


    My gaze fell upon Lin Bi. This Princess of Jiaping was the Northern Han King¡¯s niece and adopted daughter. Having defended Daizhou for generations against the northern barbarians, the Lin family¡¯s position within Northern Han was extremely majestic. In her capacity as the current leader of the Lin family, having the status of a royal princess, and finally her engagement to Long Tingfei, this woman was an important figure in determining whether Great Yong would be able to bring Northern Han¡¯s territory into the fold. That was why I had invited her. She, like me, would greatly value this opportunity to meet today to study the enemy at such a close distance. This was not a normal opportunity ¡­ it was only a pity that I could not meet Long Tingfei.


    Only now did Jiang Haitao have the opportunity to bring his new bride over to pay their respects. I smiled and greeted, ¡°Although you are my student, you are a guest today. Come with us. Duanniang, lead the young mistress to pay a visit to grandfather.¡±


    At this moment, the middle-aged, beautiful woman walked over and voiced her compliance. Li Xian¡¯s memory was excellent, immediately recognizing this woman as the former head maid of Princess Changle¡¯s residence, the Jade Phoenix Palace Hall. He remembered that she was surnamed Zhou. Duanniang was probably her given name. Yue Qingyan already knew that Jiang Zhe¡¯s grandfather who they were going to meet was the Medical Sage, Sang Chen. Whether she could be cured or not relied upon that person¡¯s medical expertise. She could not help but grow tense. Before, she did not fear death because she knew that she had no hope for survival. However, now with everything to live for, she would naturally not be reconciled to death. The middle-aged woman seemed to notice Yue Qingyan¡¯s tension, gently tugging her arm, guiding her into the manor.


    Although Yue Qingyan was nervous, she could not help but take in the Tranquil Sea Manor from the corners of her eyes. After all, this place¡¯s master was the one who had resolved the desperate crisis, Jiang Zhe. With these examinations, she could not help but become filled with respect. The Yue family could be said to be a regional overlord with its inheritance passed down for over a dozen generations. Naturally, as a result, their main residence seemed to extend forever into the distance, splendid and majestic.3 In addition, Yue Qingyan was knowledgable with the arrangements and furnishings within a palace. Now, she used this expertise to inspect, seeing that all of the rooms, although in seeming disorder, possessed a charming effect. It was elegant and refined to the utmost; not a single location did not move the heart. Walking through the manor, she felt her worries fall away and her spirit relax. From all this, she concluded that this manor¡¯s master was truly extraordinary.


    Everyone followed the host couple up the smoothed limestone pathway up the mountain. On the wide and level mountaintop, a two story hexagonal pavilion occupied a quiet corner, almost as if it stood alone in the world, arrogant and unyielding. This was the Hearing Surf Pavilion.


    The Hearing Surf Pavilion¡¯s location was the highest point in the entire manor. There was nothing blocking the view of the entire surroundings within a hundred paces, be they foliage or other buildings. The pavilion looked graceful on the outside and stately within. On each corner of the pavilion was hung brass wind chimes. Those wind chimes would jingle with every gust of wind. Each and every one of them was carefully designed, but with subtle differences, causing their blended jingling sounds to be like that of nature.


    Li Xian¡¯s gaze fell upon the blue robed young man standing at its entrance. This man¡¯s appearance was well-favored, his skin fair to the point of sparkling and being translucent. He recognized this man as Jiang Zhe¡¯s personal guard, Dong Que. However, with more than two years having passed, although the figure remained the same, his features had undergone minute changes, causing Li Xian to almost fail to recognize him. Li Xian always had his doubts about this man. Although he had met this man years ago by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, Dong Que always seemed to avoid him, whether intentionally or otherwise. Li Xian had once suspected this man. However, later, when he became completely swamped with military affairs, Li Xian did not think much of it. Meeting him again today, although a hazy thought appeared in Li Xian¡¯s mind, he did not pay Dong Que much attention.


    Dong Que advanced and reported, ¡°Young master, everything within the pavilion has been prepared.¡±


    With satisfaction, I nodded my head. These last few years, Dong Que had managed the Tranquil Sea Manor properly, performing his duties as the manager well. Xiaoshunzi, aside from my personal matters, did not pay attention to anything else.


    Leading everyone, I guided them to the second floor of the Hearing Surf Pavilion. Because there were outside guests, my subordinates had practically not made appearances. Only Daoli and Chiji followed everyone into the pavilion. Daoli had nothing to worry about. As the Hai family¡¯s young master, he naturally had the qualifications to take a seat. Chiji had come in his identity as my former servant. Under normal circumstances, he would not have been able to even enter the pavilion with such a status. It was the Prince of Qi who treated him as an attendant and brought him inside. As a result, the Hearing SurfPavilion, aside from the people of the Tranquil Sea Manor, had eight guests¡ªPrince Li Xian of Qi, Prince Li Kang of Qing, Princess Lin Bi of Jiaping, Gou Lian, Hai Wuya, Hai Li, Jiang Haitao, and Chiji. Although the reception hall of the second floor of the pavilion was extremely wide, when a large table was placed in the middle, the movement area was greatly reduced. As a result, all of the distinguished guests leaned on the railings and gazed upon the sea.


    The view here was quite expansive. Standing within the pavilion, one could overlook the landscape inside and outside the bay. Within the bay, it was tranquil and calm. The turquoise waters were like a mirror. Outside the bay, there was a precipitous difference. The waves were swift and rapid. As a result, within this pavilion, one could see the ocean¡¯s two faces. It was, as expected, a perfect building to gaze upon the sea.


    However, Lin Bi realized that this Hearing Surf Pavilion could clearly see the entire Tranquil Sea Manor. If someone with excellent martial arts were to keep watch, then they would be able to protect the entirety of the manor.


    At this time, Dong Que led a group of servants to deliver and serve refreshments. The aroma of the fragrant tea and exquisite pastries quickly inundated the entire pavilion. Stepping forward, I saluted Lin Bi, stating, ¡°As thanks for the Princess¡¯s visit, my wife, fond of cooking, has personally prepared refreshments. Princess, please have a taste.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Lin Bi expressed her thanks. ¡°For Sir Jiang to dwell at such a paradise with the company of Princess Changle, and living such a leisurely existence truly leaves one filled with envy. No wonder Sir is unwilling to pay notice to the affairs of the mundane world. In fact, Bi truly envies Sir for being able to keep far away from war. It is not everyone that has this kind of good fortune. Casting aside needs and wants, treating riches and honor as no more than fleeting¡ªthis truly deserves Bi¡¯s admiration. If I were Sir, I would definitely not abandon such a life and once again tread upon the dust of the mundane world.¡±


    Hearing this, I happily laughed. ¡°Your Royal Highness has forgotten one thing. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve got a son, everything¡¯s done.¡¯ Now that I have both son and daughter, I am reluctant to lightly part from such a life.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian¡¯s face changed. His goal for coming was exactly to extract Jiang Zhe from seclusion in the Eastern Sea. However, with Lin Bi speaking thusly, it was clearly a hidden warning to Jiang Zhe to not become involved in the conflict between Great Yong and Northern Han, while Jiang Zhe had vaguely expressed his unwillingness to part from such a life. Although it was impossible for Jiang Zhe to completely cut off his ties to Great Yong, Li Xian knew that Jiang Zhe was especially fond of such a leisurely and carefree lifestyle. If Jiang Zhe refused to come out of seclusion, even if Li Zhi were here, Li Zhi would be unable to force him to do so. Thinking of this, Li Xian could not help but become vexed. Could Jiang Zhe¡¯s special invitation be because of his desire to tactfully decline?


    Footnotes:


    Fan Li (·¶ó») originally hailed from the state of Chu, but served the state of Yue (Ô½¹ú) during the Spring and Autumn Period. He helped King Goujian of Yue (Ô½Íõ¹´¼ù) rebuild the state of Yue and conquer the state of Wu. After this success, Fan Li was said to have resigned from his positions and spent his life living as a hermit at Lake Tai (Ì«ºþ).


    Yan Guang (ÑϹâ), styled Ziling (×ÓÁê) was a fellow student and close friend of Emperor Guangwu of the Han Dynasty. After helping Emperor Guangwu restore the Han Dynasty, he retired into seclusion, becoming a hermit within Mt. Fuchun (¸»´ºÉ½).


    ¸»ÀöÌûÊ, fulitanghuang ¨C idiom, lit. sumptuous mansions; fig. splendorous and majestic

 Chapter 13: Betraying Beloved Son

    Chapter 13: Betraying Beloved Son


    At this moment, the sound of light footsteps came tramping from outside. From the sound of the footsteps, everyone could tell that they were not trained in martial arts. Two maids then pushed open the door. Escorted by a number of maids, Princess Changle walked in carrying an infant in her arms. Behind her were Roulan and Li Lin. Just now, when Roulan had accompanied the princess to bring over the infant, she did not forget to drag Li Lin along.


    Li Xian was the first to jump to his feet. Smiling, he stated, ¡°I want to see if this child resembles Changle or Suiyun.¡± Of course, aside from the joy of meeting this little nephew of his, he also wanted to briefly avoid the awkward atmosphere. There would be ample time for everything to be decided. At worst, I can kidnap Jiang Zhe, thought Li Xian, vexed. However, he quickly focused all of his attention upon the infant.


    Although the infant wasn¡¯t even a year old, he was very vigorous. His large, inquisitive eyes whirled around wildly. He inherited the strong points of his parents¡¯ appearances. Although still young, one could tell that once he had grown up, he would definitely be a handsome and elegant young man.


    The more he looked, the more Li Xian felt that this child¡¯s eyes were extremely like his own. He could not help but pick the child up. Although he already had several children, he never paid any particular attention to them. It could be said that Li Xian wasn¡¯t a real father. As a result, to him, it was more difficult holding this child than picking up a weapon. Moreover, that soft and delicate body of the infant caused Li Xian to be flustered, fearing that if he used too much strength, he would hurt the infant. However, this child seemed to be quite vigorous. As if he noticed Li Xian¡¯s predicament, he giggled incessantly. Li Xian was increasingly delighted and could not help but raise the child up high.


    Frightened, Princess Changle called out, ¡°Sixth brother! Don¡¯t frighten Shen¡¯er!¡± Interestingly, the infant was actually unafraid, instead laughing joyfully. His glittering eyes were sparkling with excitement and curiosity. A warm feeling welled up from the depths of Li Xian¡¯s heart. For Li Xian, this tiny infant brought him the never before felt emotion of parent and child.


    Familial love within a ruling family was already aloof and distant. Furthermore, with his incongruous relationship with Qin Zheng, Li Xian had never paid much attention to his son, Li Lin. It was only after Qin Zheng died that Li Xian began to attach importance to Li Lin out of guilt and shame. However, because of their former estrangement and the suffering in Li Xian¡¯s heart, Li Xian seemed more like a commander and teacher rather than a father towards Li Lin. He had diligently instructed Li Lin, hoping that, even if his son did not have the ability of inheriting his principality, his son would be able to inherit his mantle and become an excellent military commander.


    However, towards this little nephew, Li Xian was fond of him from the depths of his heart. For a moment, he hated that this child wasn¡¯t his own. These years, aside from war, Li Xian had no other interests. This was actually the first time that his thirst for life had been reignited.


    In a daze, Li Lin gazed at his father. He had never seen his father so happy. At this moment, he wished more than anything to supplant this little infant to have a taste of the warmth of his father¡¯s embrace. At this moment, a hand suddenly began to gently pat his head. Looking up, Li Lin caught sight of a scholar in azure robes smiling at him. The scholar gazed with a quiet warmth. Li Lin felt tears fill his eyes. He promptly turned his head away, not wanting anyone to see his moment of weakness. A look of pity flashed across the scholar¡¯s eyes before turning away.


    Smiling, I stated, ¡°All right ¡­ Your Imperial Highness, don¡¯t tease Shen¡¯er. If he is frightened, Zhen¡¯er will ache with sorrow.¡±


    Reluctant to part with the infant, Li Xian handed him over to Princess Changle. He mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I have heard from Imperial Sister-in-law and the Crown Prince that you were the one who loved most to bully Roulan. I have never seen a father like you, only knowing to tease your son and daughter. How about you hand over Shen¡¯er to me, so that he isn¡¯t tormented by a poor father like you?¡±


    Listening to him speak, I was furious. This Prince of Qi had always been fond of searching for my shortcomings. Every single time we met, he would always cause a mess to the point of making things uncomfortable. Crossing my arms, I mischievously replied, ¡°I naturally can¡¯t give this child to you. However, you are still his uncle. How about this? If you take a new wife who gives birth to a daughter, how about I let Shen¡¯er call you father-in-law?¡±


    Hearing this, the expression on Li Xian¡¯s face was fleetingly gloomy. He was filled with guilt and shame towards Qin Zheng. As a result, he had not only dismissed all of his concubines, he had also rejected all attempts by others to have him remarry. This was something that many people knew. Li Xian did not believe that Jiang Zhe did not know this. As a result, he naturally became somewhat angry and resentful.


    However, he did not know why, but after a few moments, Li Xian gradually felt that this idea was actually not bad. If this Jiang Shen was to become his son-in-law, with a son-in-law being considered as half a son, he would be left perfectly satisfied. However, although he had two daughters at present, they were born of concubines and were much older than Jiang Shen. If he wanted Jiang Shen to be his son-in-law, he needed to have another daughter. It was not unreasonable for Jiang Zhe to have him take another wife and have a daughter. After all, Jiang Shen was Princess Changle¡¯s eldest son. In addition, Jiang Shen¡¯s father was such an individual. This kind of marriage would probably cause many people to covet it.


    Thinking of this, Li Xian came to the resolution that in order to acquire this son-in-law, he needed to marry a new consort. Moreover, he recalled that there was no one managing his household. There was no one to discipline his daughters born of concubines, and he was basically allowing them to grow and die without outside interference. If he were to take a virtuous consort, she would be able to take care of them for him, saving him a lot of trouble and preventing those children¡¯s future from being delayed. Moreover, seeing the harmony in Jiang Zhe¡¯s family, Li Xian could not help but feel guilt and shame. It was said that one must regulate the family and rule the state, and with his household in such disarray, it was no wonder he was defeated by the current emperor. Unexpectedly, the pent-up fixation upon the defeat suffered in the battle to succeed their father was somehow loosened.


    The obsession in his heart eliminated, Li Xian¡¯s mind immediately became far sharper. Instantly, he realized that this was an exceptionally good opportunity. He promptly declared, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. If I am to take a consort and have a daughter, in the future, Shen¡¯er is to be my son-in-law!¡±


    Looking at my beloved son, I thought, Son, don¡¯t blame me for casually arranging a marriage for you. Being my son, I¡¯m afraid that it will be impossible for your happiness to be decided by you. Even if I am unconcerned, there will be others who will be concerned. Although the Prince of Qi is pigheaded, he is a straightforward individual. His daughter should be quite outstanding. However, for your happiness, I¡¯m going to give you a few more choices. Thinking of this, I continued, ¡°That¡¯s good. While it¡¯s not rare that an engagement is formed before the children are born,1 I don¡¯t want to harm Shen¡¯er. How about this? In the future, give birth to a few extra daughters and allow Shen¡¯er to choose for himself.¡±


    Not caring that his future daughters were going to undergo a selection, Li Xian replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s clap our hands together to signify this promise.2 There are so many guests here to serve as witnesses, and Changle is also here. You won¡¯t be able to renege on this engagement!¡±


    I smiled slightly, thinking, If in the future, if Shen¡¯er has another sweetheart, if worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll expel him from the family, allowing him to live leisurely. If he is not fond of fame and profit, riches and honor, I can only be happy. Don¡¯t tell me that I will be blamed? Moreover, it is said that a couple who grow up together as childhood friends become familiar and affectionate. In the future, if the Prince of Qi¡¯s daughter does not have the ability to cause Shen¡¯er to be tempted after the opportunity of meeting every day, then I will not be blamed. Thinking this way, I stretched out my hand and stated, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t renege. If Your Imperial Highness takes a consort and has a daughter who is well-matched to Shen¡¯er, even if Your Imperial Highness is disinterested in their marriage, Zhe will pay a visit to seek the completion of the engagement. The only way that doesn¡¯t happen is if he is not my son, otherwise this engagement is set.¡±


    Although Li Xian was exceptionally skilled at military strategy, he naturally would not pay attention to such trifling wordplay. He also stuck out his hand. Our hands clapped together to seal the promised engagement.


    Watching Jiang Zhe and Li Xian seal the agreement by clapping hands, the distinguished guests within the pavilion all had different thoughts. Lin Bi was shouting ¡°not good¡± mentally. If the Prince of Qi and the Great Yong upper stratum were to be reconciled, it would be detrimental to Northern Han. However, Lin Bi did not reveal any of this concern, simply smiling and offering her congratulations.


    Li Kang felt a raging fury deep inside. He did not want the Prince of Qi to once again suppress him, feeling a boundless resentment even towards Jiang Zhe. But after thinking it over, how could a child be had so easily? He still had the opportunity to pull apart this happy union. As a result, he did not reveal any hint of displeasure.


    In comparison, Gou Lian was truly delighted. Although the Prince of Qi had a stubborn character, the emperor treated him as a beloved subject. Since the Prince of Qi had agreed to take a new consort, then it would be a great opportunity to make up for the shortcomings in the relationship between the emperor and the Prince of Qi. As expected, Jiang Zhe was truly formidable. Using only a few words, he had resolved such a difficult problem. When the Emperor learns of this, I wonder how happy he will be?


    Regardless of what everyone thought, everyone displayed looks of jubilation. Only little Jiang Shen, who did not know that he had been sold by his father, gazed with curiosity upon the different kinds of objects placed upon the large table in the middle of the room, frequently wanting to reach out with his hands to touch them. However, he was too far away and was unable to touch them. Unable to help himself, Jiang Shen¡¯s face began to distort. Just as it seemed as his face was about to be a downpour of tears, the door to the pavilion was smashed open. In a loud voice, the hurriedly arriving Lin Tong asked, ¡°Has the grabbing test begun? What has he picked?¡±


    The small infant was also frightened by Lin Tong¡¯s actions. Before he could start crying, his tears were scared away. Forgetting to wail and cry, Jiang Shen watched Lin Tong with curiosity.


    Princess Changle smiled slightly. Just now she was a bit unhappy, criticizing Jiang Zhe for making the decision and arranging a betrothal for Jiang Shen without discussing with her. However, she was after all born of the imperial family, naturally understanding that with the rise of one¡¯s status, the greater the impossibility of arranging one¡¯s own wedding. Ignoring the fact that Shen¡¯er was her own son, based upon Jiang Zhe¡¯s position within imperial brother¡¯s heart, she and Jiang Zhe likely did not have the power to select a wife for their son. Now that Jiang Zhe had arranged such a future marriage for their son, it was actually a good way of planning ahead. If sixth brother was able to change his mind, ceasing his confrontational stance against imperial brother, this would be a cause for celebration. Seeing the happy atmosphere within the room, Prince Li Kang of Qing and Princess Lin Bi of Jiaping both had different thoughts. Just as they were trying to figure out how to resolve this vexing situation, seeing Lin Tong impulsively barge in, Li Kang smiled and spoke up, ¡°There is no need to be worried, Princess. It¡¯ll still be a little while. Just now, the maids went to invite the Princess over to ensure that Princess does not miss this event.¡±


    Having slept for more than an hour, Lin Tong was now thoroughly awake. Embarrassed, she expressed her apologies, retreating to Lin Bi¡¯s side. Seeing that the set time was approaching, Princess Changle smiled. ¡°Suiyun, I think we should start. Otherwise, Shen¡¯er will get anxious.¡±


    Glancing at Shen¡¯er¡¯s curious gaze, I replied, ¡°Then let him go grab. I really want to see what Shen¡¯er will grab.¡±


    The grabbing test was a popular custom that had been handed down through the generations. As long as one¡¯s household was well off, families would invite their relatives and friends to hold a celebration at their children¡¯s first birthday. The large wooden table at the center of the Hearing Surf Pavilion was already covered with a multitude of objects. As neither Jiang Zhe nor Princess Changle were ordinary individuals, the objects used for this grabbing test were all extremely exquisite and precious.


    Upon a silver tray was placed a golden seal. Upon the two sandalwood trays, one had three elaborately packaged books¡ªThe Analects of Confucius, the Dao De Jing by Laozi, and the Diamond Sutra of Buddhism¡ª, while upon the other tray were the four treasures of the study¡ªan ink brush from Huzhou,3 ink from Anhui,4 fine Xuan writing paper,5 and high-quality Duan ink stone.6 On a tray made from Chinese boxwood were an abacus, a silver ingot, and an accountant book. On a piece of red silk were an exquisitely manufactured white jade zither that was only half a chi7 in length and a priceless weiqi set made from black jade and crystal. On a jet-black metal tray were a sword and a scimitar in extremely luxurious scabbards, made from shark skin with gold encrusted mouths and yellow velvet handles. However, at the center of the table was a box of fragrant snacks that Princess Changle had personally made, capable of causing all to drool.


    All of these objects were extremely extravagant. Even the Prince of Qi and company, who all held power, riches, and influence, felt they were a bit excessive in their extravagance. Seeing them, the Prince of Qi smiled and stated, ¡°Since it¡¯s my son-in-law, then he should have to put up with anything.¡± Finished speaking, he took out a lavender jade military tally and put it on the table.


    Shocked, Princess Changle cried out, ¡°Sixth brother! Isn¡¯t this your military tally that allows you to command your army? How can you bring this out for Shen¡¯er¡¯s grabbing test?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only to fill out the scene,¡± replied Li Xian with a smile. ¡°Even if Shen¡¯er grabs it, I will take it back. I just want to see if this child has the destiny to become a military commander.¡±


    Smiling faintly, I said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness will likely be disappointed ¡­ Military commanders require a fierce and savage heart. I can see that my Shen¡¯er is a tenderhearted soul. He is unlikely to lead troops.¡±


    Waving his hand, Li Xian uttered, ¡°This may not necessarily be the case. Who when born is fierce and savage? In this Prince¡¯s army, the majority of the warriors are too afraid to even kill during their first battle. But now, they view human life as grass, shedding blood at will and possessing hearts as savage as wolves.¡±


    Disdain flashed in the Prince of Qing¡¯s eyes. Smiling, he stated, ¡°Since sixth brother is so enthusiastic, as a third uncle, I must also express my affection.¡± From his waist, he removed an old and faded, embroidered pouch that was yellow in color. Upon it was a dragon with four claws. The pouch was bulging. However, no one could tell what was inside.


    Bafflement flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes. Others probably didn¡¯t know, but he knew what was inside. That year, when the Prince of Qing¡¯s birth mother died tragically, Li Xian had still gone to console him although he viewed this somewhat cowardly elder brother with some contempt. Li Xian had seen Li Kang holding his mother¡¯s makeup kit, shedding tears. Although Li Xian was blunt, he understood that it wasn¡¯t the right time to go disturb his elder brother. Observing Li Kang in secret, Li Xian saw Li Kang take out a jade bracelet from his mother¡¯s makeup kit and place it within the yellow embroidered pouch. The next day, Li Kang disappeared from the palace. Many years later, when Li Kang reappeared in the Yong court, he would always carry this embroidered pouch by his side. Although no one else paid it much attention, Li Xian stored this away in his mind. He was rather moved by the Prince of Qing¡¯s filial piety. It was only that their temperaments did not match and Li Xian was a part of the crown prince¡¯s faction, so he had not gotten close to the Prince of Qing. To this day, the affection between the two of them was extremely thin, difficult to repair. Naturally, Li Xian would not bring up his desire to comfort his elder brother. As such, Li Kang did not know that Li Xian knew what was within the embroidered pouch.


    I looked at this embroidered pouch, feeling a bit baffled. I did not want something so shady. As such, I inquired, ¡°I wonder what Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing, has generously bestowed? If too precious, it would be too much for my young child to accept.¡±


    Smiling, Li Kang answered, ¡°This object isn¡¯t precious and is only a leftover object of my deceased mother. If your esteemed son is fond of it, it could be that our two families are also fated to be tied by marriage.¡±


    I was startled. Just now, I had arranged for Shen¡¯er to be the Prince of Qi¡¯s son-in-law. Why was the Prince of Qing proposing marriage now? At this moment, I could see that Li Kang¡¯s eyes had fallen upon Roulan. I immediately understood. An object passed down from a mother was naturally the best gift to one¡¯s wife or daughter-in-law. The Prince of Qing wanted Roulan to be his daughter-in-law.


    I was unable to contain my fury. Although I had sold Shen¡¯er, arranging a marriage for him even though he was so young, this did not mean that I would hastily arrange a marriage for Roulan. I knew that my son could naturally be more casual. At worst, he could leave my family. A daughter, however, was to be spoiled and pampered. Let alone the Prince of Qing¡¯s good-for-nothing son, I had no intention of allowing my daughter to marry any son of the imperial clan. My Roulan could only be married to a man who would treasure her. How could those sons of the imperial clan with multiple wives and concubines be fit husbands for Roulan?


    The expression on my face became stony, as I unenthusiastically stated, ¡°Zhe is grateful for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s kind intentions. However, Zhe has also doted upon this daughter. Her marriage requires her own willingness. Right now, Lan¡¯er is still young, making it inconvenient to talk about matrimony.¡±


    My words did not give the Prince of Qing any face. Even I was a bit worried that he would immediately turn hostile. However, beyond my expectations, the expression on Li Kang¡¯s face did not change in the slightest. Instead, he smiled and responded, ¡°It seems like my son does not have the good fortune. Sir Jiang¡¯s daughter is naturally noble and precious. Reasonably speaking, she has better options.¡±


    His tone stung with jealousy and ridicule, although Li Kang¡¯s words were uttered placidly. Seeing that his anger did not flare up, I inwardly relaxed, a bit regretful that I had also invited him. Originally, he had been invited because of his status. After all, he was a prince of the first rank and Changle¡¯s elder brother. However, his arrival had not only created a new enemy for me, he had completely exposed Great Yong¡¯s internal divisions to outsiders. Unfortunately, I could not give him face and a harmonious fa?ade to harm the latter half of Roulan¡¯s life. Seeing the pensive look flashing across Lin Bi¡¯s eyes, I knew that the gains from inviting her would not make up for the losses. Alas, it was too late for regrets. Fine ¡­ in the future, there will be ways to make up for today¡¯s losses. I forced a smile onto my face, stating, ¡°All right ¡­ Zhen¡¯er, quickly have Shen¡¯er to make his move. I can tell that he can¡¯t restrain his patience any further.¡±


    Princess Changle smiled tenderly, personally placing her beloved son on the table, allowing him to act as he pleased. Jiang Shen¡¯s eyes were opened wide, revealing a happy and inquisitive expression. A moment earlier, he had been completely focused on these fascinating objects. But right now, he seemed to be unwilling to reach out with his hands, only carefully measuring them up.


    After a short while, the little infant began to move. He rapidly crawled to the center of the table, picking up a fragrant pastry.


    I could not help but let out a groan. It was said that if a child were to first grab pastries, it represented that he would be a lazy and gluttonous individual. However, the guests were mostly polite in their words, stating that this child would never have want for food and clothing in the future. I had originally wanted to remove the pastries, because I was also fond8 of Princess Changle¡¯s pastries. It was likely that Shen¡¯er would be unable to resist such a lure. However, Zhen¡¯er had disagreed, stating that it was customary. Now, as expected, Shen¡¯er had picked up pastries first.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi, who had been standing at the corner of the room silently, suddenly began to laugh. I shot him a glare, asking, ¡°What are you laughing about?¡±


    Li Shun laughingly replied, ¡°The little master is truly young master¡¯s son. Didn¡¯t young master tell this servant that on your first birthday, you also grabbed pastries first?¡±


    Hearing his words, the entire room fell silent. Then Li Xian began to laugh heartily. Although everyone else gave me a bit of face, they were all full of smiles. Though somewhat embarrassed, I understood that no one would laugh at Shen¡¯er. Although Xiaoshunzi had caused me to lose face, he had preserved Shen¡¯er¡¯s face. This could be considered as meritorious service.


    Just then, Shen¡¯er set down the pastry, his large eyes gazing at the objects surrounding him. He then picked up an abacus. My heart shook. Afterwards, I laughingly stated, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­ I always have a headache when I go over accounts. If I did not have the help of trusted subordinates to supervise my assets, I would likely be impoverished.9 If Shen¡¯er is adept at these matters, then there will be no need to fear that he will lose all of his inheritance.¡± These words were not only an effort to console myself, but the truth. Although I had the ability to create new enterprises, I had great difficulty managing all of my assets. Fortunately, I always played to my strengths10 and never interfered. If Shen¡¯er was adept in such fields, I would have no worries that he would be a spendthrift wastrel in the years to come.


    Afterwards, Shen¡¯er set down the abacus, reaching out to grasp that scimitar. I was regretful that he had not picked up the sword. Everyone knew that the sword signaled that an individual would be a master of brush and sword. Those who picked up the saber-like scimitar were mostly hotheaded military men.


    A bit anxious, I walked several circles around the table, hatefully stating, ¡°Shen¡¯er, what¡¯s going on with you little brat? In the past, your father picked up the four treasures of the study second. Do you not like books, brush, and ink?¡± Everyone in the pavilion burst out laughing. It was enough that those familiar with me laughed. However, Li Kang, Lin Bi, and Lin Tong all found this ridiculous. Who could have thought that this outstandingly brilliant Jiang Suiyun would actually have such a childish nature? However, I paid no attention to their expressions, completely focused on Shen¡¯er, hoping that he would give me some face.


    At this moment, Shen¡¯er set down the scimitar, reaching his hand towards one of the sandalwood trays. I was overjoyed, waiting with bated breath, afraid to disturb my son. Shen¡¯er¡¯s hands swept over the objects. The four treasures of the study were immediately made a mess. He then reached out his hand towards the other sandalwood tray. I rejoiced silently, hoping that he would pick up one of the books. As expected, Shen¡¯er reached out and picked up a book. Then he ripped it apart with curiosity.


    I could feel a buzzing sound in my head. Walking over, I pulled Shen¡¯er up by the collar of his clothes, scolding in a loud voice, ¡°Stinky brat, what¡¯s going on? At the time, although your father picked up a copy of the Dao De Jing, I first picked up The Analects. As for you, you are actually holding onto the Diamond Sutra without letting it go. You can be anything you want.¡­ Why would you want to become a Buddhist monk? Preposterous! Quickly toss aside this book. It doesn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t literate, but you cannot be a monk!¡±


    Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Princess Changle came over and replied, ¡°Suiyun, don¡¯t be impetuous. Picking up a Buddhist scripture means that he will have ties with Buddhism. What does it have to do with becoming a monk? The grabbing test is no more than a ceremony. Who takes it as seriously as you do? Quickly let go! Don¡¯t injure Shen¡¯er!¡±


    Blushing with shame, I apologized, ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ that¡¯s right ¡­ I am being too impetuous. Who can blame me for this child not giving me any face?¡± Finished speaking, I glanced at Shen¡¯er, worried that he would be startled by my actions. However, seeing that he was fine, I did not know whether to cry or laugh. Although he tightly held onto the Diamond Sutra, his legs were swinging back and forth, as if he were on a swing.


    Resentfully I stated, ¡°My household¡¯s misfortune ¡­ How could I have produced such a cheeky brat?¡±


    Li Xian could not help but laugh, replying, ¡°Suiyun, there is no need to be worried. I can see that although this child is naughty and vivacious, he will surely be an excellent candidate to practice martial arts.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes shone as he gazed out the window. He ruthlessly questioned, ¡°Which master has come to the Tranquil Sea Manor? Demonic Shadow Li Shun pays his respects. Please show yourself.¡±


    I was greatly startled. Although a surface glance wouldn¡¯t show, the manor was completely covered with countless hidden mechanisms and traps and covert sentries. How could someone arrive here without anyone noticing?


    At this moment, a gentle voice drifted over, reciting one of the many names of the Buddha. Then he stated, ¡°Benefactor Li¡¯s martial arts progression truly leaves this old cassock filled with admiration. Just now, this old cassock saw that Benefactor Jiang was disciplining his son, so it was inconvenient for me to disturb. Please forgive me.¡±


    After this, the door to the pavilion was slowly pushed open. A middle-aged monk in a gray cassock stood there, smiling. I felt my scalp stiffen. Blushing with shame, I expressed, ¡°Great Master True Compassion, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not good to be a monk. Great Master, please forgive me.¡± In my mind, I cursed my bad luck. How could my words be allowed to be heard by this grandmaster? What was to be done if he felt I was prejudiced against Buddhism?


    Great Master True Compassion smiled slightly, replying, ¡°This old cassock understands Benefactor¡¯s thoughts. Benefactor is thirty years old and only has this lone son. It is difficult to not hold high hopes for him. However, this old cassock sees that this child¡¯s aptitude is exceptionally good. If Benefactor is willing, this old cassock wishes to take him as my disciple. What does Benefactor think?¡±


    When I was about to blurt out my refusal, I saw Xiaoshunzi lightly shaking his head. I suddenly realized that Great Master True Compassion would not have my son take vows and become a monk. Shen¡¯er was the son of a princess and my only son. No matter how fond Great Master True Compassion was of this child, he would not have Shen¡¯er become a monk.


    Just then, Great Master True Compassion continued, ¡°Although Pei Yun is my Shaolin Temple¡¯s protector disciple, he holds a mighty military command at present. As such, it is inconvenient for him to handle many jianghu matters. This old cassock can see that your esteemed son¡¯s aptitudes are outstanding, thus I am filled with fondness. If Benefactor gives the nod of approval, this old cassock is willing to take your esteemed son as my last disciple. Benefactor and Princess, do not worry. From your esteemed son¡¯s physiognomy, this old cassock can see that he will definitely have happiness and longevity, having many descendants and will definitely not become a monk.¡±


    I understood this senior monk¡¯s intentions. It was possible that Shen¡¯er truly had unusually good aptitude, however, I believed that this old monk most likely wanted a hostage. If Shen¡¯er were to enter the Shaolin Temple, Xiaoshunzi and I would naturally be unable to cause trouble for the Shaolin Temple. This old cassock was still afraid and suspicious of me.¡­ However, thinking it over, Shen¡¯er was never still and peaceful. It seemed he would not have the abilities to become a scholar. If he were to train martial arts, there was no better master than Great Master True Compassion. It was said that the Shaolin Temple¡¯s martial arts were the most orthodox in jianghu. Even if Shen¡¯er trained greatly, he would not be spoiled. With this kind of master, who would make trouble for Shen¡¯er in the future?


    These thousands of thoughts galloped through my mind swiftly. With a smile on my face, I returned, ¡°For Shen¡¯er to be able to become a disciple of the Great Master is naturally his blessing. However, we, husband and wife, only have this one son. We only hope that he will grow up safe and sound, happily spending his time with us. If Great Master were to take him away, wouldn¡¯t it harm our hearts as parents?¡±


    Great Master True Compassion smiled slightly, replying, ¡°This old cassock has already decided to temporarily take up residence and cultivate at Chang¡¯an¡¯s Floating Clouds Temple. At present, your esteemed son is still young. This old cassock can temporarily teach him at Sir Jiang¡¯s home.¡±


    I was exultant, exclaiming, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± When I blurted these words out, I realized that I had made a slip of the tongue. Promptly, I added, ¡°Since that is the case, Zhe humbly thanks Great Master¡¯s kind intentions. However, why has Great Master come here from afar?¡±


    Footnotes:


    Ö¸¸¹Îª»é, zhifuweihun ¨C idiom, lit. propose a marriage by pointing to the stomach; fig. boy and girl have been engaged before they were born


    In ancient China, promises were sealed by the two parties slapping their hands together.


    ºþ±Ê, hubi ¨C lit. Hu brush; Huzhou (ºþÖÝ), modern-day Zhejiang Province, was known for its long history of manufacturing ink brushes that traces its way back to the Qin Dynasty


    »ÕÄ«, huimo ¨C lit. Hui ink; was an ink manufactured in Huizhou (»ÕÖÝ), located in modern-day Anhui Province, known for manufacturing high quality ink


    ÐûÖ½, xuanzhi ¨C lit. Xuan paper; also known as rice paper, produced at Jing County (ãþÏØ), Xuanzhou (ÐûÖÝ), modern-day Anhui Province, renowned for its softness and fine textures suited for calligraphy and painting


    ¶ËÑâ, duanyan ¨C lit. Duan ink stone; a high quality ink stone that was historically manufactured in Duanzhou (¶ËÖÝ), now modern-day Zhaoqing (ÕØÇì), Guangdong Province


    Over nine inches


    °®²»ÊÍÊÖ, aibushishou ¨C idiom, lit. to love something too much to part with; fig.to hold admiring, to be fond of


    Ò»Çî¶þ°×, yiqiong¡¯erbai ¨C idiom, lit. be poor and blank; fig. impoverished, poor and uncultured


    Ñﳤ±Ü¶Ì, yangchangbiduan ¨C idiom, lit. to foster strength and avoid weaknesses; fig. to play to one¡¯s strengths

 Chapter 14: Nemesis

    Chapter 14: Nemesis1


    Standing on the deck of the ship, Lin Bi stonily watched the Tranquil Sea Manor recede into the distance. A middle-aged bodyguard walked over to her side and asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what should our next step be?¡±


    Lin Bi lightly furrowed her long, shapely eyebrows, replying, ¡°When I first entered the Tranquil Sea Manor, I still maintained the thought of finding an opportunity to act. However, sensing the faint and hidden aura of death within the Tranquil Sea Manor, I knew that we could not act blindly without thinking. Originally, I thought that knowing the location of the Tranquil Sea Manor could still create a chance. Surprisingly, Great Master True Compassion arrived at the Eastern Sea. We are quite relieved that We did not act rashly. It seems like We can only attempt to assassinate him en route.¡±


    The middle-aged bodyguard frowned. ¡°However, hasn¡¯t Great Master True Compassion come on the Yong Emperor¡¯s command to escort Princess Changle and Jiang Zhe back to Chang¡¯an? Their entire journey will proceed under heavy escort. In addition, they also have experts like Great Master True Compassion and Demonic Shadow Li Shun. Even if Master came himself, he would be powerless to act. If we casually suffer losses, it would be too unfortunate.¡±


    Lin Bi did not respond to his question. Instead, she brushed away her beautiful hair from her forehead, saying, ¡°Bodyguard Xiao, you have spent years by Tingfei¡¯s side and are a disciple of the State Mentor. Your discerning ability is naturally quite capable. How do you view the Prince of Qi and Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Although Bodyguard Xiao had not seen the scene within the Hearing Surf Pavilion, he had heard Lin Tong¡¯s lively and realistic narration. After hesitating, he replied, ¡°The Prince of Qi is certainly a famous general. However, compared to the Grand General, he is quite lacking. The Prince¡¯s actions and bearing are excessively arrogant, his power and influence too overbearing. These are flaws that we can exploit. As for Jiang Zhe, this subordinate finds him completely ridiculous. This subordinate has heard that the man possesses surpassing intelligence and wisdom. But from the Princess¡¯s words, this subordinate feels as if he is still an immature child ¡­ This subordinate is a bit suspicious of whether he truly is clever and brilliant enough to be the Prince of Yong¡¯s chief strategist.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled faintly and replied, ¡°We also found this laughable at first. Before meeting Jiang Zhe, I believed that he was a frightening and monstrous talent, a meticulous genius. When I first met him at the seaside, We felt as if he was an individual who was untouched by the vulgar matters of the world, a man not of the banal world. However, what happened within Hearing Surf Pavilion truly caused me to open my eyes. Jiang Zhe is actually as innocent as a child in his sincerity. However, that¡¯s what makes him so formidable. Before, I was only on my guard against him. However, now I am thoroughly terrified of him.¡±


    ¡°Although his conduct may be somewhat ridiculous, if the Princess said he was adept at disguise, this subordinate would not find it strange,¡± claimed Bodyguard Xiao with bafflement before inquiring, ¡°But why does the Princess believe that he is even more frightening with such a nature? This subordinate has also once studied the art of war and tactics. Only a calm and ruthless general can be an invincible military commander. I believe that a strategist must be the same. Isn¡¯t it said that a wise man is ruthless? If Jiang Zhe has emotional weaknesses, why does the Princess believe that he is even more frightening?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s expression was highly serene yet hidden in depth, expounding, ¡°My Lin family have been generals for generations. Although we cannot be considered as experts at the art of war, we have our specialties. Some say that a military commander must be cold-hearted and unfeeling. This is truly the case. However, from my years of military experience, if the enemy commander is completely ruthless, acting completely in accordance with the art of war, he would definitely be defeated. If a commander is excessively ruthless, he will not only treat his subordinates as inhuman, he will also treat the enemy as inhuman. Although he would not make any mistakes because of his emotions, a commander must rely upon his soldiers in warfare. While a commander can be ruthless and callous, his subordinates are all flesh and blood. They will be filled with fear, with hatred. This kind of commander will find himself thoroughly and utterly abandoned.


    ¡°It is the same for strategists. The different types of strategists can be roughly divided into three categories. The third strategist type has strengths, but also weaknesses. If they were to fight against one another, victory and defeat would not be easy to determine. There is no need to fear these kinds of strategists.


    ¡°The second type of strategist possesses a callous and heartless mentality, acting according to one¡¯s interests and for one¡¯s own benefit. Although this kind of individual is terrifying, that person possesses weaknesses that can be exploited. After all, if a man is heartless, no matter how capable his stratagems, he will underestimate the feelings of the enemies whom he has schemed against. Since ancient times, ambitious and ruthless characters have often met unnatural deaths. People too skilled at scheming and machinations will often find themselves reaping what they sow, because they will have forgotten that to some people, it is impossible for interest and benefit to completely be above loyalty and affection. Moreover, if a person only has one¡¯s own interests at heart, then there will be flaws in conduct and deeds. With this, if the opponent is resourceful and intelligent, this kind of strategist¡¯s plans and machinations can be seen through. As long as the opposition¡¯s strength is sufficient, it will be easy to attain victory.


    ¡°The most terrifying first type of strategists are those who are rich with sentiment. However, when necessary, they can escape from the influence of their emotions. This kind of strategist is already few and far between,2 and difficult to deal with. However, this kind of strategist also has weaknesses. The talent and schemes also leave others with fear and make them unwilling to approach the strategist. As a result, it is often difficult for these types of strategists to completely showcase their abilities, as they are unable to have those close to them do their utmost to implement the stratagems.


    ¡°Although these three types of strategists are terrifying, they all have their weaknesses. However, Jiang Zhe is not like them. He has surpassed those limits.


    ¡°You have experienced his stratagems, able to completely discern others¡¯ thoughts. They are like water, able to infiltrate every nook and cranny. He is most skilled at utilizing all external forces that he can exploit, his gaze able to penetrate and see through people¡¯s thoughts. However, when I met him today, I learned that his most terrifying aspect is his sincerity. Regardless of how vicious and malevolent his stratagems are, he treats those by his side with utter sincerity. With this, and not handicapped by those on his side, he can completely utilize his abilities.


    ¡°You must know that not only the Great Yong Emperor, Li Zhi, completely trusts him, but even the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, who has always been on bad terms with Li Zhi, also treats him with fondness. Surprisingly, Li Xian was not infuriated when Jiang Zhe purposely rubbed him the wrong way. Now, Jiang Zhe¡¯s son has not only become the Prince of Qi¡¯s future son-in-law, he has also become the last disciple of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Great Master True Compassion. As such, the Shaolin Temple will not consider him a hidden menace. This kind of individual has the methods to alarm the Heavens and shake the Earth, and charisma that is like the spring wind and rain. With his existence, Great Yong will never fall into civil strife. Tell me, is this man not terrifying? To speak from the heart, that man is our Northern Han¡¯s nemesis. As long as he is alive, I cannot be at ease.¡±


    Killing intent flashed across Bodyguard Xiao¡¯s eyes, as he suggested, ¡°How about we dispatch men and think of a way to assassinate him at any cost?¡±


    Lin Bi declined to comment, instead asking, ¡°When compared to Tingfei, is the Prince of Qi better or worse?¡±


    Startled, Bodyguard Xiao retorted, ¡°Why would Your Royal Highness ask this question? How could that Prince of Qi compare to the Grand General? Ignoring the fact that the Prince of Qi has never gained any advantage against the Grand General, didn¡¯t he also suffer a crushing defeat at the hands of Southern Chu¡¯s Prince of De?¡±


    ¡°In reality, while commanding soldiers could be said to be incomparably complicated,¡± sighed Lin Bi, ¡°It is in fact merely leading elite troops, and knowing when to advance and when to retreat. Knowing all of this, one can already be a rare capable general. Paired with the ability to utilize ingenious tactics, there are only one or two individuals in this world capable of all this. The Prince of Qi is not an ordinary military commander. Of the famous generals of the present age, when speaking of leading from the front, no one can compare with the Prince of Qi. In addition, Great Yong¡¯s elite and crack cavalry units are not inferior to our Northern Han army. However, the Prince of Qi has always been suppressed by Tingfei. Even against Southern Chu, he was defeated. This is all because his nature is too pigheaded, ambitious and aggressive, filled with the desire to surpass others. Although there are benefits to this kind of personality, able to continue fighting after suffering a defeat and eventually attaining victory, such an individual will also not retreat when needed, giving others the advantage. The Prince of Qi¡¯s personality is arrogant and proud, unwilling to submit to others. If the one admonishing the Prince wasn¡¯t someone he sincerely admired, that individual would most certainly fail with his tail between his legs.3 That is why he has been unable to defeat Tingfei even though he has been at the northern frontier for years.


    ¡°Alas, the Prince of Qi does have the talent to be a commander-in-chief. Moreover, after experiencing the battle over succession, he has learned to bear with things patiently. That is why Great Yong¡¯s northern frontier has been stabilized. Seeing the Prince of Qi this time, I was originally unconcerned, because although his aura was threatening and oppressive, his temperament remained stubborn and difficult to change. Moreover, his desire for death is far greater than that of survival. We initially had wanted to inform Tingfei when We returned that this weakness of the Prince of Qi could be exploited.


    ¡°However, the Prince of Qi became completely different after he met with Jiang Zhe. That stubborn will softened. Moreover, his temper became a lot more cheerful and carefree, so much so that his previous desire for death transformed into vitality and vigor. This kind of Prince of Qi is not something that I want to see. However, I worry most about Jiang Zhe staying by the Prince of Qi¡¯s side. With this kind of Prince of Qi supported by the advice from this kind of trusted strategist, the pressure on Tingfei will be too heavy.¡±


    Bodyguard Xiao replied, ¡°Your Royal Highness, isn¡¯t that Jiang Zhe going to return to Chang¡¯an? We only need to ensure that he is not allowed to arrive at the Prince of Qi¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe that Jiang Zhe will return to Chang¡¯an,¡± asserted Lin Bi, laughing humorlessly. ¡°Under these circumstances, he will likely directly follow the Prince of Qi to the northern army. The Prince of Qi¡¯s nature is despotic. Even if Jiang Zhe wished to accompany Princess Changle back to Chang¡¯an, the Prince of Qi won¡¯t allow him to do so.¡±


    In alarm, Bodyguard Xiao declared, ¡°Impossible! Great Master True Compassion had come to issue the Emperor¡¯s edict. Don¡¯t tell me that Jiang Zhe would violate the Yong Emperor¡¯s edict? Moreover, he¡¯s not worried that the Yong Emperor would be suspicious of his relationship with the Prince of Qi?¡±


    Smiling, Lin Bi riposted, ¡°Did you see the imperial edict? We only heard the Great Master¡¯s words. How do you know what is truly upon the imperial edict? In addition, is Jiang Zhe someone who would obey an imperial edict?¡±


    Bodyguard Xiao inquired, ¡°Then what does Your Royal Highness plan to do?¡±


    Gazing at the distant horizon, Lin Bi responded, ¡°I want to see whether Jiang Zhe has the ability to arrive at the Great Yong army encampments. Prince of Qi, Jiang Zhe, the two of you are our Northern Han¡¯s nemeses. I will not allow you to reach the battlefield so easily. Strangers meeting by chance become friends, to share these feelings on the battlefield in the years to come. Li Xian, oh, Li Xian, do you still view life and death without regrets?¡±


    ***


    With the dawn¡¯s light breaking through the heavy layers of clouds, the quiet of the wilderness was broken by the sharp and clear sounds of horse hooves and wheels. Upon the wide government road, a carriage covered by azure cloth curtains traveled rapidly, surrounded and protected by four hundred cavalrymen. These horsemen were divided into four units. One unit was the vanguard and one was the rearguard. The two other units were escorting the carriage on the right and left. The armors of each of the units had different colors. Of the two units escorting the carriage, one wore black armor, while the other had gray armor. The horsemen before and behind the carriage had scarlet armor.


    Those who knew the details about Great Yong¡¯s army would definitely be bewildered by the scene before them. Regardless of unit, the Great Yong army mostly wore azure-colored armor. Although azure was close to black, there was only one unit that wore black armor¡ªthe Prince of Yong¡¯s household troops. Aside from this, the Prince of Qi wore scarlet armor, while Qin Yi¡¯s personal troops wore white armor, and the Imperial Guard wore yellow armor. Now that the Prince of Yong had ascended to the throne, the former Imperial Guard was renamed the Rising Dragon Guard with the responsibility of protecting the Imperial City. The Prince of Yong¡¯s former household guard was renamed the Stalwart Tiger Guard and tasked with protecting the Palace City. Combined, the two were regarded as the Imperial Guard. The Stalwart Tiger Guard still wore black armor, their style not changing even though they were now responsible for protecting the Son of Heaven. At present, everyone knew that aside from the Imperial Guard, no one else was permitted to wear black armor. As such, the unit of horsemen in black could only be Emperor Li Zhi¡¯s trusted Stalwart Tiger Guard. However, seeing that the Prince of Qi¡¯s household troops shared responsibility for guarding the carriage, everyone was bewildered about the identity of the individual within.


    With a smile upon my face, I gazed at the frowning Prince of Qi, inquiring, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this time, I asked the Marquis of the Eastern Sea to help seal the Eastern Sea for half a month. It will be impossible for Lin Bi to transmit the news in advance. Based upon the strength of the troops with us, we should be able to return to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s encampment. Why is Your Imperial Highness still so worried and anxious?¡±


    The Prince of Qi sighed and responded, ¡°I also believe that it will be impossible for Northern Han to deliver the information. I only learned yesterday that you invited Lin Bi in order to restrict Northern Han¡¯s reaction. Next, you asked the Marquis of the Eastern Sea to mobilize his forces in order to prevent the Northern Han army from receiving the information in advance and laying an ambush on our journey. After all, this road is only dozens of li from the border. If Northern Han¡¯s cavalry laid an ambush on the road, it would be difficult for us to escape. This stretch of road is close to the border. Great Yong¡¯s army may not have the advantage. In addition, I cannot mobilize too many troops to serve as escort to prevent inadvertently alerting the enemy and giving them an opportunity to exploit. With my three hundred personal troops and Imperial Brother¡¯s one hundred Stalwart Tiger Guard serving as your bodyguards, the four hundred cavalry will be enough for us to breakthrough even if we are ambushed and have to defend until reinforcements arrive. Further, without several days of planning, I do not believe that Northern Han is capable of creating an inescapable net.¡±


    Speaking to this point, the Prince of Qi could not help but laugh in spite of himself, continuing, ¡°To speak of this, you and the Emperor are truly cautious. Who would have expected that the Stalwart Tiger Guard had already arrived at Binzhou? Moreover, when Great Master True Compassion arrived and Lin departed, you immediately set out. It is likely that Lin Bi is still behind us. Even if Lin Bi were able to send the news now, it would be too late.¡±


    I instinctively asked, ¡°Since that is the case, why is Your Imperial Highness still so worried? Could it be you are worried about Li Lin? With Zhen¡¯er taking care of him, why are you still worried? Although Lin¡¯er is still young, no matter how anxious you are, it will be impossible for him to go onto the battlefield. There is no need to worry with him going back to the capital with Zhen¡¯er this time. In addition, they are traveling under Great Master True Compassions¡¯ protection.¡±


    Frowning again, Li Xian answered, ¡°I know that Changle will properly protect Lin¡¯er. I was never worried. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve overlooked something. Although we have temporarily cut off communications between Lin Bi and Northern Han¡¯s intelligence network, Northern Han has experts like the Sovereign of the Devil Sect. If they have received the news, I fear that they will try to ambush us on the road. Suiyun, you don¡¯t know martial arts ¡­ if you run into the enemy, I am worried about your safety.¡±


    I smiled lightly and replied, ¡°We have to take the risk. This is the shortest route. Going as fast as possible, we will reach your encampment in five or six days. When the time comes, protected by three hundred thousand troops, there will be no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. Even if we run into the enemy, under Your Imperial Highness¡¯s leadership, Zhe will not worry. Moreover, Xiaoshunzi is always traveling with us. At worst, he can protect me and escort me out of the encirclement.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s brows slightly smoothed over. It was truly strange. Originally, he also felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s plan was extremely meticulous. However, during the entire journey, Li Xian had sensed that something was off. This area would frequently see Northern Han light cavalry. However, during this return trip, they had not run into a single one. This caused Li Xian to feel the danger of an approaching storm.


    At this moment, someone reported from outside of the carriage, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Jiang daren, the scouts that we sent out have not responded.¡±


    Li Xian frowned. ¡°The terrain up ahead is level, the best battlefield to employ cavalry. We must take precautions. Dispatch two men to take a look. Have them leave behind their horses and go on foot.¡±


    Two of the Prince of Qi¡¯s soldiers dismounted from their horses. Taking off their heavy armor, they changed into civilian clothes and sprang into the brush on both sides of the road. They instantly disappeared from sight.


    Pushing aside the window curtains, I gazed out. It was late autumn, the withered grass on both sides of the road taller than a man. Under the autumn breeze, they undulated like the cresting waves on the sea. In addition, because the road was higher than its surroundings, I could see far off into the distance. Even if there were thousands of troops hidden in the area, it would be impossible to discover them. I could not help but feel my heart grow cold. Could it be that there were truly ambushers here? Could it be that all of my false trails, leading them to believe that I was returning to Chang¡¯an, had failed? However, in this short time, how could they have set an ambush here? Although Great Yong¡¯s present frontier was not fortified against Northern Han, this did not mean that they could enter Great Yong¡¯s territory without a thorough and meticulous plan.


    At this moment, a sharp copper whistle sounded from before us. I shook inside. This was a warning issued by our scouts. For them to be unable to quietly return meant that they had run into grave danger. It seemed like there were not only ambushing troops, but in all likelihood many of them.


    Hearing the warning whistle, the Prince of Qi¡¯s bladelike brows tightened. Jumping out of the carriage, he mounted a blazing red warhorse. All of the escorting soldiers were well-trained and quickly arranged themselves in a formation to break through the enemy encirclement. Responsible for driving the carriage, Xiaoshunzi revealed a look of worry. He carefully took a look at the carriage¡¯s horse and whispered, ¡°Young master, the speed of the carriage is too slow. We won¡¯t be able to keep up. What should we do?¡±


    In these critical circumstances, I instead calmed down. I coolly replied, ¡°You and I are not capable of commanding a battle. This will naturally be handled by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. This carriage is manufactured from steel. There are steel plates all around the carriage. As long as the carriage is protected, there is no need to worry about my safety. In a moment, listen to His Imperial Highness¡¯s instructions. If we do not make a surprise move under this kind of situation, we will all die here.¡±


    By this time, the Prince of Qi had already issued orders to wheel towards the interior of Great Yong. It seemed like he wished to rendezvous with the local garrison. At this very moment, bugle horns simultaneously sounded from all directions. I had already completely covered the windows of the carriage with steel plates. Through the small window on the carriage door, I stared out, seeing that the entire horizon was covered by Northern Han cavalry, traveling as fast as lightning¡ªtheir riders like tigers, their horses like dragons. They very quickly surrounded our unit. Diligently counting, there were more than three thousand cavalrymen. This was not a chance encounter. The raiding parties from Northern Han usually numbered around a hundred. Just then, I could see that directly in front was a black banner with a red character. On that banner was a large ¡°Shi¡± character.


    I heard the Prince of Qi shout, ¡°Flying Tiger General Shi Ying! You dare to infiltrate my Great Yong to wreak havoc! Do you truly so despise my Great Yong?¡±


    Beneath that banner was a middle-aged general of over thirty years of age with a slim face and a grim look. He shouted back in response, ¡°Northern Han and Great Yong are enemies! Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, you cannot blame me for your failure to conduct yourself properly and instead take such risks. Today, you can only die! If you dismount and surrender, I may spare your life with your respected status.¡±


    Beside him was a man in the uniform of a soldier of Northern Han. Because his helm¡¯s visor was down, I could not see his appearance. However, based upon my heightened senses, I could see that he was pointing at my carriage and saying something. Afterwards, I saw that the general¡¯s eyes also fell upon my carriage. When that icy gaze swept past, I could feel a chill run through my body.


    The middle-aged general yelled, ¡°Boys! Kill Li Xian and capture that carriage for me! I will reward whoever brings me Li Xian¡¯s head a hundred catties of gold! I will reward whoever captures that carriage a thousand catties of gold!¡±


    Then the middle-aged general pulled down his visor and raised the lance in his hand. He led the charge and attacked. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, smiled coldly. Pointing his precious saber forward, he shouted, ¡°Break through!¡±


    After this order, I could feel the carriage begin to move forward rapidly. I grabbed onto a handle on the wall of the carriage. The small window on the door of the carriage had been covered by Xiaoshunzi, leaving the carriage interior pitch-black. While I could not see what was going on outside, I could hear the deafening war cries outside.


    At this very moment, I was smiling wryly in silence within the darkness. I had already thought through many things. Why did it seem like troops had been waiting in action here for a long time even though Lin Bi was still far behind us? That was because I had forgotten about one individual¡ªLu Can. The only possibility was Lu Can. His meeting with Lin Bi wasn¡¯t to form an alliance or anything else, but to reach an agreement with Lin Bi. Southern Chu was responsible for passing on the information, while Northern Han was responsible for the ambush. Regardless of how resourceful I was, against thousands of enemies, there was only one outcome. Lin Bi and Lu Can both understood how to achieve victory.


    It was a bit strange though.¡­ By rights, I should be filled with dismay and sorrow. The first disciple of my life, Lu Can, was so heartless, ferrying his master to the underworld. However, I felt a faint hint of joy. In my eyes, Lu Can was exactly missing this heartlessness and stubbornness. Only with this could he be considered as a disciple that I could be proud of. I silently listened to the sounds outside. I understood that I was basically useless in this situation. If I were to die here, I wonder how ridiculous it would be.


    Footnotes:


    Ðĸ¹Ö®»¼, xinfuzhihuan ¨C idiom, lit. calamity within one¡¯s bosom; hidden great danger or trouble; in this case, it¡¯s referring to a nemesis who needs to be removed


    ·ïë÷ë½Ç, fengmaolinjiao ¨C idiom, lit. as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns; fig. few and far between


    ÎÞ¹¦¶ø·µ, wugong¡¯erfan ¨C idiom, lit. to return without any achievement; fig. to go home with one¡¯s tail between one¡¯s legs

 Chapter 15: Abyss of Suffering

    Chapter 15: Abyss of Suffering1


    After a short period had passed, my mind finally calmed down, and I began to calculate how to respond to the present situation. Four hundred versus three thousand. Although both sides were elite troops, our side had the inconvenient nuisance that was me. Escape was likely impossible. The matter relating to Lu Can was better left to the future. At present, the primary priority was escape. I forced myself to forget that I was presently in the darkness within the jolting carriage, carefully thinking about how I could save myself. After a while, I suddenly came up with an idea. That Flying Tiger General had issued the order to capture me alive and kill the Prince of Qi. It seemed that to him the importance of the Prince of Qi and me were quite different. From the reward being offered, I was of greater importance. However, in my view, this was not the case. For any military commander, the death of the Prince of Qi was more important. In comparison, those soldiers probably could not comprehend my importance. To them, I was merely an objective that they needed to accomplish. Perhaps because of this reason, the bounty placed upon me was so high. This was to avoid all those soldiers from being focused on chasing the Prince of Qi. Even if my calculations were incorrect and they treated me as more valuable than the Prince of Qi, it would not be of great effect upon my plan.


    Just as I was thinking of this, the door to the carriage was forcibly pushed open by someone. I saw the Prince of Qi, in a blood-soaked gown, yell at me, ¡°Suiyun, we must split apart.¡±


    I thought, Great minds truly think alike! I promptly replied, ¡°Zhe was also of this mind.¡± Sticking my head out, I saw that we had reached a fork in the road. On both sides of the road was mountainous terrain. The Prince of Qi had ordered troops to block the road, temporarily hindering pursuing troops. I hurriedly grabbed that specially manufactured azure cloak, draping it around my shoulders.


    Afterwards, I commanded Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Quickly change into armor. Then bring me a horse. The Prince of Qi and we must separate. Your Imperial Highness, please give me fifty men. This way, we can split our pursuers.¡±


    A gratified look flashed appeared Prince of Qi¡¯s face, as he stated, ¡°However, Suiyun, you have to be careful. If their target is you, I¡¯m worried that it will be difficult for you to escape.¡±


    Smiling, I replied, ¡°Mayhap ¡­ However, in the minds of the Northern Han troops, you are likely the primary target. As a result, this time Your Imperial Highness will be the one bearing the brunt of the pressure.¡±


    Afterwards, the Prince of Qi and I quickly studied the particulars about our fighting escape. After a while, the troops stationed at the crossing had exhausted themselves. Xiaoshunzi had already fully prepared for this eventuality. He untied the two steeds from the carriage. These two horses had been carefully selected and were fully capable of serving as warhorses. Xiaoshunzi handed the reins of one of the horses to one of the cavalrymen. After that, he changed into an exquisite set of white armor. From underneath the carriage¡¯s seats, he took out two pikes, tying them together to form a pike that was two zhang in length.2 Xiaoshunzi then walked over and helped me mount one of the horses. Then he also jumped on, having me sit behind him. Using rope, he carefully tied me to him. Right then, the hundred strong Stalwart Tiger Guard and fifty of the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops had formed a unit. On the horse, I glanced at the Prince of Qi, and coolly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subject will go ahead.¡±


    When I finished speaking, under Xiaoshunzi¡¯s command, our unit, including the hundred strong Stalwart Tiger Guard and fifty of the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops charged into the wilderness. After galloping for several li, I turned and looked. I saw the Prince of Qi lead the remaining troops and charge off in another direction. The carriage that I had specially designed was overturned at the crossing, blocking our pursuers. Because of its design, my carriage was extremely heavy. It seemed like it would take some time for our pursuers to get past it.


    The decision to split the troops was something that I had made after careful deliberations. The Prince of Qi to also reaching this conclusion left me with admiration. After all, while I had the time to think, he was busy fighting. The enemy had two targets. Even if the two of us were together, our strength wouldn¡¯t be that significant, allowing the enemy to focus completely. Right now, although our separation greatly reduced our strength, the enemy would also hesitate over the decision of how to split troops. When all was said and done, we would not suffer. Moreover, fleeing and unable to strike back would only lead to our defeat. At present, it could be said that the Prince of Qi had nothing to worry about and he could think of ways to counterattack.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi, out in front, spoke up, ¡°Young master, there are about a thousand troops chasing after us. What should we do?¡±


    I was delighted. As expected, to those unruly soldiers and their commander, the Prince of Qi, as the commander-in-chief of Great Yong¡¯s northern army, was the most important target. However, a thousand pursuers wasn¡¯t a small number. If we could not destroy them in one blow, it would be impossible for us to escape to go help the Prince of Qi. Examining the surrounding terrain, I instructed, ¡°Have Huyan Shou move towards the wilderness. I have twenty Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame cylinders.¡±


    Comprehending my intentions immediately, Xiaoshunzi nodded his head. ¡°I understand. Water and flame are merciless.3 A good plan, indeed!¡±


    Finished speaking, he began to discuss this matter with Huyan Shou, commander of my escort. When I was serving within the Prince of Yong¡¯s household, Huyan Shou was originally an imperial bodyguard assigned to me. On this occasion, the emperor had dispatched him over because of this reason. Otherwise, why would a Vice Supervisor of the Stalwart Tiger Guard deign to serve as my escort? I listened as he and Xiaoshunzi discussed how to lure the enemy to take the bait. As expected, Huyan Shou was a skilled military commander. I silently prayed that we would succeed at the first attempt, otherwise my life would be left behind here.


    At this moment, the pursuers behind us had gradually closed. There was nothing that could be done.¡­ Although Xiaoshunzi¡¯s horsemanship was outstanding, when compared to those troops who spent most of their lives on a horses, he was quite lacking. Fortunately, Huyan Shou¡¯s leadership was fairly good. As we ran around in circles, we had not been caught and surrounded by the enemy. After a while more, our pursuers had been lured to a brush-filled wilderness. At the end of autumn, the dried up yellow brush would be so parched that they could be easily ignited. Seeing that the wind direction was suitable, Xiaoshunzi let out a shout. Everyone spurred their horses faster, while our pursuers maintained their speed. This was within our expectations.


    When cavalry was chasing fleeing cavalry, their greatest taboo was forcing their horses to run at the fastest possible speed. If this were to happen, it would consume their horses¡¯ stamina, easily falling behind. As a result, generally speaking, they would only spur their horses forward when they had already surrounded the enemy or when the enemy had no road to escape. As a result, they would usually control the speed of their horses, unhurriedly and calmly pursuing the enemy, waiting for the enemy¡¯s horses to become exhausted before violently attacking, attaining victory in one go. Of course, this was applicable only when the quality of the horses on both sides was equal. If the enemy was too weak, they would naturally exhaust all methods. As a result, when we spurred our horses forward, increasing our speed, our pursuers had fallen behind a bit, not increasing speed in order to prevent their horses from being exhausted by the chase.


    Unfortunately, that was their mistake this time. When the distance between us and our pursuers had reached approximately two li, Huyan Shou whistled. Our unit split into a dozen or more smaller groups, scattering in all directions. I heard the chasing Northern Han troops break out into laughter. It was clear that with us splitting up in our escape they would definitely win. From their laughter, I could hear their delight at being able to successfully hunt their prey.


    At this very moment, Xiaoshunzi suddenly turned our horse around. Afterwards, a small, silver cylinder appeared in his hands. He repeatedly activated the mechanism on the cylinder. Several flames shot out from within the cylinder, swiftly igniting the dry grassland. If using normal arson methods, the Northern Han pursuers would have likely already broken through the fires by the time the flames were ignited. However, the Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame that Xiaoshunzi was using was not ordinary. In only an instant, a conflagration had already spread greatly. At the same moment, the scattered Great Yong troops had set numerous, similar conflagrations. The flames swiftly combined into one. The crescent-shaped fire swept towards our pursuers. The entire area was covered in dry brush. By the time the Northern Han cavalry took a detour to continue their pursuit, it would be too late. Right now, their only option was to retreat. However, they were located downwind. The flames and black smoke chased them. After they had fled for seven to eight li, they despairingly discovered that the fires blocked their retreat.


    I could hear the miserable screams within the sea of fire. I could feel myself shiver inside. At the same time, I could not help but be proud of myself. Fortunately, because of the small, exquisite design and enormous power of the Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame, I had brought twenty cylinders on the carriage. At present, although we had practically used them all up, we had completely destroyed a pursuing unit of a thousand elite cavalry, truly cost-effective. Although I knew that it would be impossible to kill all of our pursuers, I believed that we would be able to at least kill more than half of them.


    However, I regretted that the four individuals I had left behind were unlikely to have escaped. In order to achieve our goal of defeating our pursuers, I had Huyan Shou dispatch four men to leave our formation mid-journey and hidden off to the side. When they saw the fires blaze before them and the Northern Han pursuers retreat, they were to create two more fires. With this, the separate fires could join together and cut off the enemy¡¯s retreat. But the Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame was too formidable. With the current force of the wind, it was impossible for the four of them to make their way back to us. However, I greatly admired their bravery. Although they knew of the dangers of staying behind, each and every one of them had competed for a place. I could not help but blush with shame.


    Alas, there was no time to worry about this. Huyan Shou had reformed all of the scattered troops. We quickly departed. Right now, we were too close to the conflagration. If the wind were to change, we would likely also be buried here.


    Leaving behind our pursuers who we did not have news about, we rushed towards the planned rendezvous point. Great Yong had numerous strongholds and bases scattered across the frontier. The Prince of Qi and I had arranged one of them as our meeting point. When the time came, the Prince of Qi could rely upon the stronghold¡¯s defenses to stoutly defend, while we could launch a surprise attack from behind on the Northern Han army. This was a plan that we cooked up because we had no other choice. It would be impossible to use twenty Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame cylinders to deal with three thousand cavalrymen. As a result, I could only trick them into splitting troops before crushing one of the two divisions. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t that many troops chasing me. Otherwise, we would likely have been forced to experience a bitter battle.


    As I listened to the wind rushing past my ears, I prayed that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, would be able to safely arrive at our decided rendezvous point. Otherwise, I had no contingencies.


    At this very moment, I obviously did not know that over an hour later, once the fires had gradually diminished, leaving behind blackened ash, a number of burned horse corpses would be pushed apart and a man covered completely in ash would stand up. In a grave, terrible voice, he shouted, ¡°Jiang Zhe! You and I cannot exist together in this world!¡±


    This man was Wei Ying. That day, he had abided by Lu Can¡¯s orders. With Lin Bi¡¯s token, he had arrived in the Northern Han army encampment. Under orders to provide support to Lin Bi, when the Flying Tiger General, Shi Ying, received Lin Bi¡¯s orders, he led three thousand cavalrymen and set an ambush on the Prince of Qi¡¯s return road. Wei Ying, who hated Great Yong to the bone, volunteered to take part in this operation. And what caused his spirit to be aroused was the fact that Jiang Zhe, as expected, was traveling with the Prince of Qi. Afterwards, when Shi Ying had split up his force, Wei Ying had chosen to pursue Jiang Zhe. However, instead of success, he had been trapped by the fire. Wei Ying was quite astute. He knew that his horsemanship was poor and it would be impossible to escape the sea of fire. Taking advantage of the chaos, he had killed several Northern Han cavalrymen who had fallen behind. After also killing their horses, Wei Ying had hidden himself under the horses. Covered with blood, he was barely able to escape the fate of being buried in this sea of fire. After angrily cursing, he began his journey back to Southern Chu. He was not so stupid as to continue to pursue Jiang Zhe. He did not have the courage to deal with over a hundred horsemen by himself.


    When we finally arrived at the Gu4 Mountain Stronghold, although I was brought along by Xiaoshunzi, I was already extremely exhausted. The skin of my inner thighs had been rubbed raw by the saddle. This year, I was to be thirty years old, but I had never experienced this kind of suffering. Only when I was awakened by the deafening battle cries did I discover that this unit of horsemen had stopped on a slope. Not far from our position was the mountaintop. I could clearly hear the sounds of fighting on the mountain.


    After Xiaoshunzi had helped me off the horse, he spoke, ¡°Young master, ahead of us is the Gu Mountain Stronghold. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is surrounded outside the stronghold. The troops within have tried on several occasions to rescue him, but have failed.¡±


    My mind tightened. Gritting my teeth, I stood and replied, ¡°Support me and let me take a look.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi picked me up at the waist. Seeing that I did not resist, he brought me up the mountain. After we had hidden behind a boulder, I poked my head out to observe the battlefield.


    Gu Mountain Stronghold was so named because of its position atop a small mountain. In reality, rather than calling it a small mountain, it was just some rock outcroppings. Moreover, within the stronghold was a spring with an enormous quantity of water, following the terrain and flowing down the mountain. When building the stronghold, a two to three zhang5 deep moat had been dug around it. Afterwards, the moat was filled with water from the spring. The Gu Mountain Stronghold, topographically well positioned and with the moat to keep the enemy at a distance, was a strategically important stronghold. However, because of the excessive sturdiness of the stronghold, the majority of the troops inside it were infantry. There were only three hundred horsemen garrisoned within.


    Looking down, I could see that a thousand paces from the stronghold, the Prince of Qi was leading over a hundred wounded cavalrymen charging non-stop, seeking to break through. He was surrounded by a thousand Northern Han horsemen. The remaining seven to eight hundred horsemen were tasked with harassing the Gu Mountain Stronghold, deterring any reinforcements. I clearly saw that beside the moat there were a large quantity of corpses and several masterless horses wandering about. At the highest point of the stronghold, I saw black smoke curling up into the sky.


    By this point, Huyan Shou had followed over. Deeply worried, he stated, ¡°Daren, just now, the soldiers within the stronghold sought to provide support and rescue His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. However, they were driven back. Although the stronghold has used the fire beacons to notify nearby strongholds and encampments, they likely won¡¯t arrive for another two hours. Daren, we must rescue His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    I stared with admiration at the two sides battling below. This was the first time I had seen two units of elite cavalry fight. Although the disparity in strength was clear, the Prince of Qi did not reveal a single hint of cowardice and timidity. Every single time he charged, he would target the enemy¡¯s weakness. Although Flying Tiger General Shi Ying¡¯s responses were swift, ensuring that the Prince of Qi¡¯s force was surrounded within the formation, he was unable to suppress the Prince of Qi. A bit baffled, I asked, ¡°Huyan Shou, although it could be that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has brilliant tactics, why does it feel like Shi Ying does not live up to his reputation?¡±


    Huyan Shou replied, ¡°Daren, there are some things that you don¡¯t know. Each of Northern Han¡¯s ranking generals has their individual strengths. Shi Ying is adept at performing long-range raids. This time, the fighting ability of the elite household troops by His Imperial Highness¡¯s side is better than Shi Ying¡¯s. As a result, Shi Ying cannot be in a rush to succeed. Within the Northern Han army, the one most able at marching and formations is Tan Ji, the Ghost-Faced General. Within our Great Yong military, there aren¡¯t any who can compare to the Prince of Qi when it comes to leading cavalry from the frontline. That is why such a situation has arisen.¡±


    I thanked my lucky stars. If the one responsible for ambushing us was Tan Ji, the Ghost-Faced General, I would likely have been only able to collect the Prince of Qi¡¯s corpse. Of course, this was only if I had been able to escape the calamity. It wasn¡¯t that the preparations made by Northern Han weren¡¯t comprehensive, but rather that they hadn¡¯t realized that I would bring along the Divine Heavens-Soaring Flame that I had originally prepared for the Eastern Sea. In addition, they had forgotten that late autumn was the perfect time to use fire to attack. As for Shi Ying¡¯s tactics being restrained by the Prince of Qi, this was something outside of everyone¡¯s control. Northern Han probably had never expected that the Prince of Qi would make this journey to the Eastern Sea. They had probably hurriedly dispatched the nearby Shi Ying over just after receiving the news. If any of those conditions were different, then we would not see today¡¯s situation.


    After carefully observing for some time, I grimly stated, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, in a moment, follow General Huyan to seize the advantage and penetrate into the Northern Han army. Although your horsemanship isn¡¯t as good, you should be able to compare with the typical horseman. These last few years, you have trained in the Marquis Jiang family¡¯s spear techniques. It should be of use. If you can take Shi Ying¡¯s life, that would be the best. If you cannot, you must ensure that Shi Ying is unable to command the enemy army. What do you two think about these arrangements?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi and Huyan Shou both frowned slightly. Huyan Shou spoke first, ¡°Daren, this general has once witnessed Lord Li¡¯s superb martial arts before. However, daren¡¯s safety is more important. If Lord Li joins the fight, when the time comes, if daren is harmed in the chaos, we cannot take the responsibility ¡­¡±


    Smiling wryly, I replied, ¡°General Huyan, this is something that we do not have a choice over. You have to command the troops. As such, it will be difficult for you to undertake the task of killing the enemy commander and seizing the banner. Moreover, if we cannot win, even if you stay behind to protect me, it will be of no use. How about this? Leave behind several of the Stalwart Tiger Guard to protect me. As long as you resolve this in the shortest time, I should not fall into too great a danger.¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t bluntly state that I feared that Huyan Shou did not have the ability to completely subdue Shi Ying.


    Xiaoshunzi did not say anything. He understood our current predicament clearly and the weight behind Jiang Zhe¡¯s words. He could only kill Shi Ying as swiftly as possible so that he could return to Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. This was the best solution. He could not help but regret his failure in convincing Jiang Zhe to bring a few of his trusted guards.


    At this moment, the Prince of Qi¡¯s formation was becoming disorderly. It seemed that they were completely spent. I promptly ordered, ¡°General Huyan, quickly act! If His Imperial Highness is harmed, we surely can¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    Huyan Shou uttered his agreement in a low voice. After assigning several of the Stalwart Tiger Guard with excellent martial arts skills to protect me, Huyan Shou remounted his horse. Xiaoshunzi glanced at me and also mounted his horse. At this moment, I remembered something, promptly leaning over and shouting, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, there¡¯s something else!¡± A look of inquiry appeared on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face. When he leaned over and lowered his head, I hurriedly whispered a few sentences into his ear. After that, I immediately retreated to the side.


    Seeing that everyone had finished making preparations, Huyan Shou lifted his cavalry lance, soundlessly pointing it up at the sky. Afterwards, he abruptly plunged it down. Close to two hundred horsemen charged up the slope. As fast as lightning, they then violently charged down. Standing off to the side, I could feel the earth quake and the mountains shake. With rocks shaking and rolling down chaotically, I almost lost my footing and toppled to the ground. Fortunately, there were several of the Stalwart Tiger Guard left behind to protect me by my side. They steadied me.


    These Stalwart Tiger Guard were part of my protection detail during the years I had lived within the Cold Courtyard. These last several years, they had been promoted. At the worst, they were military officers of the sixth-rank. However, when they met me again after years apart, they had complained. After I had departed that year, because of their failure to protect me, they had been thoroughly reprimanded by the then Prince of Qi and the current emperor. Fortunately, the Prince of Yong also knew that they had grievances and had not punished them. On the contrary, because they had served at my side, they had all been placed in important positions. However, they were still unable to raise their heads for some time. Fortunately, they were the ones here and would not ridicule me. At the time, within the Cold Courtyard, they paid close attention to my health. Whenever they saw that my complexion was poor, they would immediately go to invite the imperial physician who the Prince of Yong had assigned to look after my health. Although I had basically completely recovered, in their eyes, I was probably still an invalid who could collapse at any moment.


    When our footing had stabilized, we watched as Xiaoshunzi accompanied Huyan Shou and charged into the Northern Han cavalry formation. A white horse, a silver spear, a snow-white battle gown, truly majestic and awe-inspiring. It made me quite envious. It was a pity ¡­ it was impossible for me to go into battle. The black- and scarlet-armored iron tide was an irresistible force. The Northern Han army did not realize that they would be ambushed. In a moment, their formation was thrown into disarray, while the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops were reenergized. They spared no effort, fighting desperately. At this moment, the troops within the stronghold were also sent out. The stronghold gates were opened and the remaining slightly over one hundred horsemen charged out. Although the fighting ability of the Great Yong army was inferior to that of Northern Han¡¯s, they were caught in a pincer attack from within and without. With just fierce attacks from three sides, the Northern Han army was thrown into chaos.


    Shi Ying had absolutely not expected that a hostile force would appear at his rear at this moment. Beforehand, he had eliminated a significant quantity of Yong scouts. Moreover, under the Prince of Qi¡¯s strict command, the garrisons of the strongholds and encampments did not lightly deploy troops. As a result, he was under the impression that he was secure in his assault on the Prince of Qi. He completely did not worry about the escaped Jiang Zhe. A talented and brilliant strategist would not necessarily have the ability to be a battlefield commander. If Lin Bi¡¯s orders had not expressly commanded Shi Ying to capture or kill Jiang Zhe, or due to the insistence of the Southern Chu emissary, Shi Ying would definitely not have dispatched a thousand men to pursue Jiang Zhe. Shi Ying did not expect that Jiang Zhe would be able to escape. As such, he did not anticipate that there would be reinforcements nearby. Seeing the black- and scarlet-armored troops approach, Shi Ying¡¯s first thought was the safety of those troops whom he had sent to pursue Jiang Zhe. While he shivered inwardly, his command to hinder the ambushers was inevitably delayed. In this instant, his loss was already determined.


    Shi Ying was extremely decisive, immediately giving the command to retreat, while he personally led his household troops to serve as the rearguard. Based upon their numerical superiority, the Northern Han elite cavalry scattered to the wind. Just as Shi Ying had swept a intercepting Yong soldier off his horse, a white silhouette flashed by in front of him. A rider in white armor and a battle gown obstructed his path. The man¡¯s face was covered by a visor and he could not see his appearance. However, his build wasn¡¯t large. Shi Ying heartlessly smiled, conceited by his great strength and bravery, stabbing down with his lance. The rider did not dodge, his silver spear shooting out at an angle. When the spear and lance slammed together, Shi Ying felt as if he had attacked a cotton ball, not knowing whether the force was solid or fluid. Shi Ying felt himself stagger. At this moment, the rider¡¯s spear swiftly split, creating numerous spear afterimages that covered the entire sky. The spearhead stirred up countless small, but ice-cold bursts of air that swept towards Shi Ying. Shi Ying gave a loud grunt, his lance arcing through the air, creating a fervent gale that blocked the spear¡¯s offensive. With the noise of metal clanging, the sharp sounds of weapons clashing and the resulting storm prevented anyone within a radius of several zhang from remaining on their feet.


    Shi Ying was a celebrated general of Northern Han. Although he had met opponents on the battlefield before, he had never found things as difficult as today. If he had not discovered that there was a big disparity between his opponent¡¯s spear techniques and horsemanship, and using the superiority of his own horsemanship, it would have been impossible for him to fight evenly with his opponent. The two exchanged over a dozen bouts. Shi Ying¡¯s opponent gradually gained the advantage. Suddenly, the silver spear became like a shooting star or a lightning bolt, piercing through Shi Ying¡¯s defenses. Shi Ying spared no effort to dodge, but was still pierced through his right side by the spear. Shi Ying let out a miserable scream. Not caring about his life or death, Shi Ying struck back with his lance. His opponent reined back his horse and retreated a step. Shi Ying turned his horse and fled. Acting together, a dozen or so Shi Ying¡¯s household troops immediately prevented the enemy from giving chase. The silver spear transformed into a meteor shower. In the air, numerous captivating blossoms of bright red flowers spurted into existence. As the dozen or so household troops died under the silver spear, Shi Ying fled far away under the protection of others of his household troops. Seeing that it was too late to give chase, the warrior in the snow-white battle gown shouted, ¡°Shi Ying! Inform Her Royal Highness, the Princess of Jiaping, that Southern Chu does not have any good intentions! They only passed along the message, while you have lost troops and commanders! Can you not see through the strategy¡ª¡®two parties fight, only the third party benefits?¡¯¡±6


    Hearing this, Shi Ying understood. Although he knew that the enemy was trying to sow discord, he still felt an unexplainable resentment grow in his heart and could not help but become suspicious of Southern Chu¡¯s intentions. From that emissary¡¯s words, the instigator was Southern Chu¡¯s Lu Can. Reportedly, Lu Can was Jiang Zhe¡¯s student. How could it be that the student did not know of his master¡¯s abilities? Could it be that Lu Can understood that he could not succeed easily and thus passed along the information?


    From my position, I could hear Xiaoshunzi¡¯s shouts. A smile appeared on my face. Lu Can and Lin Bi¡¯s cooperation to harm me must be avenged. Northern Han¡¯s military leader was Long Tingfei. If he were on guard against Lu Can, then it would ensure that the collaboration between Northern Han and Southern Chu would not be too elaborate. This will also lessen my troubles.


    After a while, the battlefield had settled down. The only ones remaining were the Great Yong soldiers cleaning up the battlefield. Only when I saw this did I finally walk down the mountain under the protection of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. It was a short journey and would be quickly completed if mounted. However, my inner thighs were badly chafed by the earlier ride. I did not want to ride again. Although it was painful to walk, I could only do so. When I reached the foot of the mountain, the Prince of Qi came over to welcome me with his troops. He was completely covered in wounds and blood, cutting an extremely sorry figure. However, he did not care about his appearance. Seeing my arrival, he laughed loudly and declared, ¡°Suiyun, you¡¯re truly skilled! In the future, you might as well command an army into battle!¡±


    Resisting the urge to look at him with derision, I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you¡¯re trying to make things difficult for me. If even I can go to battle, then all of Southern Chu will be capable of leading troops into the battle.¡±


    Just then, the stronghold garrison commander came over to respectfully invite us to enter the stronghold. Seeing that Xiaoshunzi and Huyan Shou were cleaning up the aftermath, I felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. I walked alongside the Prince of Qi towards the drawbridge. There were many corpses there and they had not been cleaned away. However, the people here, aside from me, were all experienced in war and did not take things to heart. I could only turn a blind eye and walk towards the interior of the stronghold, focused on bathing, changing, and sleeping.


    ***


    In the hazy moonlight, Li Hu opened his eyes. He was a lowly cavalry squad leader under the Flying Tiger General, Shi Ying. While impeding the reinforcements from the Gu Mountain Stronghold, he had been inattentive and been pierced, falling off of his horse. As it turned out, his head had struck a rock, knocking him unconscious. In the chaos of war, no one had noticed that he was not yet dead. He had been unconscious until Shi Ying had been defeated and retreated. During this extended period of time, no one had expected that there would be someone alive in this area filled with corpses. The Yong soldiers busy cleaning up the battlefield had not yet had the time to clean this area up, only dragging away the bodies blocking the drawbridge before moving to other parts of the battlefield to clean up and administer first aid. For those heavily injured Northern Han soldiers, they either sent them on their way to the underworld or taken captive.


    As a result, no one showed an interest to Li Hu lying unmoving on the ground. When he had opened his eyes, he saw a general in the golden armor of an imperial clansman and a scarlet battle gown and a scholar in azure walk side by side towards the drawbridge. Li Hu¡¯s heart burned like a raging inferno, immediately understanding that the Northern Han army had been defeated. He tightly gripped the cavalry lance that he had never released. Gathering all of his strength, he suddenly sat up and stabbed the cavalry lance forward. He had seen that almost everyone was wearing armor and was worried that he was too weak to succeed with one strike. As a result, his lance hurtled towards the scholar in azure. Having used up the last of his strength, Li Hu felt his vision grow dark.


    As the scholar in azure¡¯s back was pierced, his body on the verge of collapse, everyone watched flabbergasted as the man fell off the bridge. Li Hu did not have the strength to resist as the Yong army rushed over to bind and batter him. Li Hu was filled with joy, beginning to laugh heartily.


    Footnotes:


    Ë®Éî»ðÈÈ, shuishenhuore ¨C idiom, lit. deep water and scorching fire; fig. abyss of suffering, extreme misery, untold suffering


    Roughly 5.9 meters


    Ë®»ðÎÞÇé, shuihuowuqing ¨C idiom, lit. water and fire are merciless; fig. flood and fire have no mercy for anybody


    ¹Ì, gu ¨C lit. sturdy, solid, strong


    Roughly five to seven meters deep.


    ðÖ°öÏàÕù£¬ÓæÎ̵ÃÀû, yubangxiangzheng, yuwengdeli ¨C idiom, lit. when the oyster and the kingfisher fight, a fisherman benefits, catching them both; fig. if two parties fight, a third party will benefit

 Chapter 16: Regretful Parting of My Heart

    Chapter 16: Regretful Parting of My Heart


    Standing on the deck of his ship, Lu Can gazed at the sea that extended as far as the eye could see. Although it was a fine, sunny day, he felt grim and bleak inside. Though he had long known that that man was a major figure in the Great Yong court, receiving in no small measure the trust of the Yong imperial family and married a former queen, Princess Changle of Ning, Lu Can could not bring himself to direct a shred of hostility towards that man. It could be said that he understood that man quite well. When Jiang Zhe had served as his teacher, he was only in his teens. Naturally, he was not as profound as today. Lu Can knew that Jiang Zhe¡¯s favorite thing to do was to goof off and be lazy. Aside from the stipulated times when Jiang Zhe was disinclined to oversee his studies, Jiang Zhe, from the beginning, would frequently leave the residence to stroll and sightsee. However, when all was said and done, the man was fond of peace and quiet. Towards the end, his favorite thing to do was to pick up an ancient text, steep a pot of tea, and read with great interest under the shade of a tree. But the man was also easy to entice. As long as Lu Can brought along a novel and delicious pastries, Jiang Zhe would be willing to do his homework for him or perform other trivial matters. Thinking of this, Lu Can could not help but laugh in spite of himself. However, the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    He knew of his master¡¯s affairs. This master of his did not have any great aspirations. After he had become Southern Chu¡¯s zhuangyuan, aside from being diligent in the establishment of the Palace of Sublime Culture and assisting the Prince of De in conquering the Kingdom of Shu, Jiang Zhe had basically treated his position within the Southern Chu court as a sinecure. As a result, when Jiang Zhe was dismissed from his post for directly criticizing the emperor in a memorial, Lu Can¡¯s first thought was that Jiang Zhe intended to extricate himself and leave. However, Lu Can discovered that his master had not departed, staying in Jianye. At the time, Lu Can was filled with shame at his untoward thoughts. At the time, his master was already a Hanlin Academic. How could he be measured by the previous standard? However not long afterwards, when the Prince of Yong captured Jianye, his master had been taken captive to Great Yong. When Lu Can received the news that his master had pledged allegiance to the Prince of Yong and had been seriously injured by a Southern Chu assassin, there was nothing that he could do. This kind of situation eliminated any thoughts that Lu Can had of rescuing his respected master, because he already knew that Southern Chu had forever lost someone who could have been its pillar of the state.


    Following these events, Lu Can had paid close attention to Jiang Zhe¡¯s affairs. From beginning to end, the previously unknown1 Jiang Zhe had amazed the world with a single brilliant feat2 that reversed a desperate situation. Afterwards, he had abandoned high position and great wealth, eloping with Princess Changle. Although he had some regrets that Great Yong had fallen into the hands of a strong and forceful monarch, Lu Can had still silently prayed that Jiang Zhe could spend the rest of his life in peace. This was because Lu Can had heard that Jiang Zhe had striven his utmost in the service of the Prince of Yong and was already seriously ill.


    However, not long ago, a letter dispatched by Jiang Zhe caused Lu Can to understand that before Great Yong had unified the world, Jiang Zhe would not completely retire into seclusion. Jiang Zhe¡¯s fate and reputation were now closely tied to the Yong imperial family. As a result, the killing intent hidden in his heart finally erupted. Lu Can had only one intention. If Jiang Zhe continued to serve Great Yong, then Southern Chu would ultimately become a sacrificial offering. Lu Can could not watch as his family and country were destroyed. Regardless of whether the Southern Chu King was ignorant or enlightened, Lu Can could not permit the Southern Chu that his Lu family had served for three generations to become a spoil of war under Great Yong¡¯s iron hooves. As a result, at the same time Lu Can acted out of self-preservation, he had resolved to eliminate Jiang Zhe. Lu Can did not have the complete assurance that he would be able to convince Northern Han to ambush and kill Jiang Zhe. However, he knew that this was the only opportunity and could not spare any effort. He was convinced that to deal with Jiang Zhe, one should not plan first and act later, but rather take the fastest action and launch the fiercest offensive, initiating a direct attack. Although he did not have complete confidence that it would be successful, Lu Can had discovered that Jiang Zhe was not vigilant against him. As such, he believed that it could be successful.


    Killing an enemy that could be said to be a traitor should be a matter that leaves one filled with satisfaction. However, why did his heart ache so painfully? Staring up at the sky, Lu Can sighed heavily.


    ***


    Under the same empty sky, Lin Bi was filled with disappointment and frustration. She knew that according to the arranged plans, this moment should be when the Prince of Qi and Jiang Zhe were ambushed by Shi Ying. One was a commander-in-chief of the massive Yong army who had halted the spearhead of the Northern Han army. The other was a strategist who could reach the Heavens with intelligence and had resourcefulness as profound and deep as the ocean. If the two of them died, at the very least, Northern Han could sleep soundly without worries. Originally, Lin Bi should be full of excitement. However, she could not dispel the tension that she felt. The impressions that the two of them had given Lin Bi were both quite good.


    Although the aura of death around the Prince of Qi was too heavy and he had a temperament that was too ruthless, Lin Bi could sense the deep, tragic sorrow within Li Xian¡¯s heart. Moreover, the Prince of Qi was inherently a passionate individual. This caused Lin Bi to gain a favorable and appreciative view of him. She had even gone so far as to compare Li Xian and Long Tingfei. Although Long Tingfei was obviously superior to Li Xian, Lin Bi could faintly feel that Long Tingfei was too perfect. Within her esteem and adoration was a sense of inferiority. She felt that if she weren¡¯t the Princess of Jiaping, then she would not have the qualifications to marry Long Tingfei. This was one of the reasons why she had intentionally delayed marrying him. In comparison, Li Xian was different. Li Xian had his surpassing virtues and also had distinctly obvious flaws, causing Lin Bi to feel as if he someone approachable and lovable. In addition, the aura of desolate gloom that Li Xian frequently exposed caused Lin Bi to feel tender pity in her heart. Before, Lin Bi had only considered Li Xian to be an enemy thus did not notice this. But now that Li Xian was about to lose his life, Lin Bi involuntarily recalled Li Xian¡¯s voice and smiling face.


    As for that rumored sinister and terrifying strategist, Jiang Zhe, Lin Bi was left completely bewildered. She remembered his elegant and graceful bearing when they had first met, causing anyone who saw him to be filled with spontaneous3 feelings of respect and admiration. She further remembered the childish nature that he revealed within the Hearing Surf Pavilion, showing his childish and innocent side. Lin Bi could feel that this kind of individual was probably misunderstood by many people or perhaps he truly was a harmless individual indifferent to fame and gain. Only when someone offended him would he reveal his malevolent and menacing side.


    There was also that gentle and serene Princess Changle. Lin Bi could sense that she found joy in peace. The previously bumpy road that Princess Changle had taken seemed to practically have disappeared. However, Lin Bi understood that this was what was especially deserving of respect. How many women in this world were capable of calmly facing the scars of their past? And how many women were willing to abandon readily obtainable power, riches, and honor to follow a sickly and weak paramour and embark upon a journey with indistinct and hazy prospects?


    In addition, there was Roulan, that little girl who was doted upon and yet did not show any hint of haughtiness, and the poor Jiang Shen who did not yet understand things and had been callously sold off by his father. Lin Bi only felt a sharp pain in her heart. She was destroying their happiness!


    After wallowing in her sorrow, Lin Bi collected her gloomy thoughts, telling herself that regardless of how amiable and respectable those two were, they were Northern Han¡¯s enemies. Their deaths could be exchanged for the survival of countless numbers of Northern Han¡¯s officers and soldiers. She gradually recovered her mental tranquility. Lin Bi whispered, ¡°This is fate ¡­ If I am defeated, then I am willing to accept all of the consequences.¡±


    ***


    On the road leading to Chang¡¯an, as the princess¡¯s traveling entourage meandered along, Princess Changle gazed uninterestedly at the distant sky. This time, the Great Yong court had given Princess Changle the proper respect. Under Prince Li Kang¡¯s protection, Princess Changle was escorted into the Great Yong territory. Emperor Emeritus Li Yuan and Yong Emperor Li Zhi had each issued an edict, announcing to the world:


    In the eleventh year of the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, when We were still reigning, worrying about the loneliness of Princess Changle of Ning¡¯s widowhood, We bestowed marriage between the Princess and Major Jiang Zhe of the household of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies. Because the Major was ill and bedridden due to worrying about the state and from arduous work, We could not bear to watch him stay such and allowed the two of them to marry in private. The six wedding rites and the official documents from the Ministry of Rites are all complete. Now that the son-in-law has recovered, We are filled with longing, specially recalling him back to the court.


    By the command of the Emperor Emeritus!


    Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry Jiang Zhe has performed many meritorious deeds in service to the country. Today, he is enfeoffed as the Marquis of Chu of the fourth rank, receiving as salary the tax revenue from three thousand households. His official residence will be set at Princess Changle of Ning¡¯s official residence. The Princess¡¯s heir, Jiang Shen, is enfeoffed as the Duke of An with tax revenue from five thousand households. The Princess¡¯s eldest daughter, Roulan, is enfeoffed as the Princess of Zhaohua4 of the second rank with tax revenue from a thousand households.


    By the command of the Emperor!


    These two edicts not only lightly concealed Princess Changle¡¯s elopement, it had also granted Jiang Zhe a marquisate of the fourth rank. Even barely one-year-old Jiang Shen had been granted a dukedom of the first rank. This was already the highest rank afforded to an in-law of the imperial family. Even Jiang Zhe¡¯s adopted daughter was made a princess of the second rank. With these rewards, even those ignorant could see that the Jiang Zhe couple was deeply favored by the Yong imperial family. As a result, no one dared to bring up what had happened in the past.


    However, Princess Changle felt extremely indifferent. When they had originally left, she had already abandoned everything. If it weren¡¯t for the instability of Great Yong¡¯s situation, no matter how hefty the rewards, Princess Changle would have refused to return Chang¡¯an and been unwilling to allow her husband to return to officialdom. However, Princess Changle also understood the difficulties involved. At present, her husband had already headed directly towards the northern front line. If she were to stay in the Eastern Sea, ignoring the fact that Jiang Zhe would worry about his family¡¯s safety, the imperial family would undoubtedly worry about control over the northern army. If she did not enter the capital to serve as a hostage, even if she and Jiang Zhe were trusted by Imperial Brother, then it would be unavoidable that the court ministers would secretly impeach Jiang Zhe. To prevent these individuals from becoming suspicious, it was better to voluntary. As a result, Princess Changle had long decided to return to Chang¡¯an.


    Princess Changle sighed softly. If she had any other choice, she would rather remain in the Eastern Sea and completely ignore the matters of the world. Unfortunately, this was not possible. At this moment, Roulan animatedly jumped into the princess¡¯s imperial carriage, asking, ¡°Mother! Where¡¯s Shen¡¯er? Look at the garland that I made for Shen¡¯er!¡±


    Taking a look at the exquisitely made garland, Princess Changle smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite beautiful. Were you taught by Lin¡¯er? I saw you whispering something with him a moment earlier.¡±


    Roulan blinked. ¡°That¡¯s not the case! Little brother Lin only knows how to play with weapons. How would he know how to plait a garland? I was taught by the Head Maid. Just now, I saw that little brother Lin seemed very lonely and so went to speak with him. Who let third uncle be so excessive, preventing little brother Lin from sitting in the same carriage as me? Stating that I am a princess, and while little brother Lin is yet a member of the imperial clan, he does not hold a noble title. Third uncle also said something about avoiding arousing suspicion, prohibiting us from sitting in the same carriage.¡±


    A stern and frigid look flashed across Princess Changle¡¯s eyes. She unenthusiastically instructed, ¡°Lan¡¯er, go tell your third uncle that since Shen¡¯er has been taken by Great Master True Compassion, I am a bit lonely sitting in this imperial carriage alone, and want Lin¡¯er and you to come sit with me.¡±


    Overjoyed, Roulan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell him right now!¡± Finished speaking, she bounced vivaciously off of the carriage and animatedly ran towards the Prince of Qing¡¯s carriage. She naturally was closely followed and protected by imperial bodyguards.


    In her head, Princess Changle thought, When he left, Suiyun asked me to take good care of Lin¡¯er. How can I watch him be bullied? She could not help but be a bit furious at her third brother whom she had rarely seen before.


    At this moment, it was as if the sky was being washed, as a flock of autumn geese traveled past with ear-splitting cries. Hearing them, Princess Changle did not know why, but she felt her heart tighten. She could not help but look north. Had her husband arrived at the army encampments?


    ***


    ¡°Achoo!¡± I sneezed greatly. Then I heard the Prince of Qi¡¯s snickering. I glared ferociously at him. If I had truly died to that lance, even if he wanted to cry, it would be impossible to do so. My survival was all a fluke. Because I had recognized that I would meet with danger at any moment on the battlefield, I had specially designed a set of gold-thread clothes to protect myself. I had seen its wonderful design within ancient books. It was manufactured by combining purple gold granules with black, refined soft copper. After smelting, they were transformed into purple gold thread. This kind of purple gold thread was as fine as human hair and was incomparably flexible, and was capable of holding objects that were a thousand or more catties in weight. This purple gold thread and the hair of the golden ape of the Western Regions were combined into a thread that was used to weave an undergarment that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. One would barely notice it if worn, but it allowed its wearer to be impervious to damage.5 Not only was its manufacture extremely complicated, it had also taken strenuous effort to acquire the materials. But in order to ensure my safety, I had spent thousands, if not tens of thousands, of gold and silver and countless thought.


    Even with this, I was still filled with anxiety and had designed an azure cloak that had three pieces of cowhide woven between its fabric. That was material that was used in making leather armor. Although not as invulnerable as my gold-thread clothes, it was capable of protecting my entire body and was better than having nothing at all.6 Although I spent quite a bit of money and thought, it was ultimately worth it.


    Although that lance had pierced towards my back, knocking me off of the drawbridge, I was not harmed. Even the force was reduced by half. Of course, this was also because the Northern Han soldier who had attacked me had not much strength left. It was only that at the end of autumn the water was penetratingly cold. Moreover, the water of the moat was intermixed with bodies and blood. With my ineptitude at swimming, I was barely able to stay floating on the surface. As a result, I had suffered greatly after falling into the water. If Xiaoshunzi had not seen me fall in from afar and known that I was uninjured, promptly rushing over to rescue me, it was likely that even though I wouldn¡¯t have been stabbed to death, I would have drowned. After all, the Prince of Qi and the soldiers probably all assumed that I was dead from that strike. They had not yet been able to react so quickly.


    After suffering, when I was pulled out of the water, I dizzily vomited the water that I had drunk as if there were no tomorrow. I had completely lost all face before the Prince of Qi. How could I not be depressed? In addition, having had a soak in cold water, and with my constitution not that of an ordinary person¡¯s, I caught a cold. Truly an unfavorable start to our campaign.


    A look of worry flashed across Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, as he inquired, ¡°Young master, should we rest a few days before continuing? Your health has always been poor. Without proper care, this subordinate can definitely not be at ease.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is not a safe location,¡± I languidly replied. ¡°Although the Northern Han army has retreated, we still need to be on our guard against the arrival of their main army. It is best that we hurry onwards towards the main encampment. Moreover, the departure of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, from his camps was something that he hid from his subordinates. Right now, it is likely that everyone knows. If His Imperial Highness does not return to his main encampment to take charge,there will likely be detrimental effects upon the army. Do not worry, I only suffered a bit. When we arrive in the main encampment, I will be able to convalesce. It is better to be trapped on the road. Oh, that¡¯s right, has the hand furnace been heated?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi promptly handed over the handheld furnace that he had prepared. I held it against my bosom, wrapping my cloak tightly around me. I replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have a good sweat on the road. There is no need for you to worry about me. Wake me up once I have arrived at the main encampment.¡± Finished speaking, I lay down comfortably within the carriage, closing my eyes.


    Finding it somewhat humorous, the Prince of Qi glanced at me. Untying his own cloak, he draped it over me. Afterwards, the Prince of Qi jumped off of the carriage and mounted a warhorse. Seeing the distressed looking Huyan Shou, he asked, ¡°Huyan Shou, what is it? Since yesterday, I¡¯ve seen bitterness on your face.¡±


    Huyan Shou replied bitterly, ¡°When this general departed, His Imperial Majesty ordered me to properly protect Jiang daren. His Imperial Majesty had also stated that if something were to happen to Jiang daren, I would be severely punished. At present, not only has the daren suffered significant misery on the road, he has also fallen into the water and caught a cold. The Emperor will undoubtedly be infuriated by our failure to properly protect the daren.¡±


    ¡°This Prince does not have any methods to help with this matter,¡± remarked the Prince of Qi before comforting, ¡°However, there is no need for you to worry. Do you think it is likely that the Emperor will dispatch anyone else? Further, you have suffered grievous casualties protecting Suiyun. At present, although Suiyun has had a fright, he has not been seriously injured. Regardless of what has happened, you have performed meritorious service. Besides, the Emperor has always been clear with regards to reward and punishment. In the future, as long as you perform your duties and have Suiyun speak a few good words on your behalf, don¡¯t tell me that the Emperor will blame you?¡±


    Hearing this, Huyan Shou felt a sense of relief. He could not help but give the Prince of Qi a look of gratitude. Just now, his mind was jumbled. With the Prince of Qi¡¯s advice, he naturally understood what to do. It is normal to run into the enemy. We have already performed a great service by protecting His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and Jiang daren. His Imperial Majesty¡¯s wisdom is boundless; he makes clear his rewards and punishments. He would not set blame without reason.


    Aboard the carriage, I could clearly hear what they were saying. Although the distance was a bit far, as far as I was concerned, it was no problem for my preternatural senses. I could not help but heave a sigh. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, as expected, showed sincere concern and care for his subordinates. Even though Huyan Shou was originally the Prince of Yong¡¯s trusted subordinate, as long as someone was his subordinate, the Prince of Qi would not discriminate and treat everyone favorably. It was no wonder that the Prince of Qi was able to acquire the intense loyalty of his troops, causing the ire of the important ministers of the court.


    When it came to talent and bearing, Li Xian was not in any way weaker than the current emperor, Li Zhi. However, Li Xian had two major flaws¡ªhis stubbornness and extremism. Although these were flaws, they could also be considered strengths. Li Xian was the leader of the military officers of the Yong Dynasty because of his indomitable spirit. Since Li Xian began leading troops again, it was not that he hadn¡¯t suffered losses, but rather he was never weighed down by these defeats. Combined with his mastery of battle formations and his fierce character, Li Xian would always personally serve as the rearguard. As a result, even if he were defeated, it would not be disastrous. In addition, Li Xian was quick at learning from his losses. Whenever he regrouped and made a comeback,7 he would inevitably be more ferocious than before, giving his opponents interminable headaches. After so many years of campaigning, although Great Yong had as many fierce and valiant generals as the clouds, other than Li Zhi, the only other individual capable of controlling the unruly commanders and soldiers of the army was the Prince of Qi, Li Xian.


    Comparing the two brothers, Li Zhi was more careful and meticulous, all-conquering. He was deserving of his reputation as Great Yong¡¯s military deity and leader. In comparison, Li Xian was Great Yong¡¯s sharp blade, the idol of the officers and soldiers of the army. But because Li Xian suffered both victories and defeats in battle, he was always unyielding and indomitable, always leading from the front and commanding the rearguard in retreat, gaining the esteem of his subordinate soldiers. Li Xian¡¯s great effort and progress was seen by all. Towards the majestic and respected Prince of Yong, the soldiers were mostly filled with reverence. In comparison, towards the Prince of Qi, there were hints of familiarity. If regarding the heart and mind of the army, the Prince of Yong¡¯s subordinates were naturally loyal to him and only him. The Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates were the same way. During the chaos of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, if the Prince of Qi had resolved to directly confront the Prince of Yong, even though the Prince of Yong would ultimately have most likely won, the strength of Great Yong would inevitably have declined precipitously as a result. This factor was what kept the Prince of Yong and me up at night during those chaotic days. Were it not for repeated unforeseen events, it was likely that before the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, we would have assassinated the Prince of Qi.


    The Prince of Qi¡¯s stubbornness and extremism made him become the most annoying opponent for the enemy army. When fighting against the Prince of Yong, the enemy would most likely face with defeat. As a result, the war would usually be determined by a single battle. But when facing the Prince of Qi, although the enemy could attain victory, as long as they weren¡¯t able to capture or kill the Prince of Qi, then they would face unending and extreme counterattacks as retribution. That kind of pressure was enough for an enemy commander to wish they had been defeated at the beginning. For the Prince of Qi to be able to stop the prodigal Long Tingfei, aside from his military talents, he relied upon his firm and unwavering will, preventing Long Tingfei from being successful in one strike. From the beginning, Li Xian had suffered defeats in every battle that he had fought against Long Tingfei. However, as time passed, as the two fought to a stalemate, everyone could see the Prince of Qi¡¯s progression.


    However, this distinctive merit became an obvious flaw when it came to political and family matters. Were this not the case, the Prince of Qi would not have ended up in such a predicament. According to my investigations and determinations, at the time, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, had steeled his heart to support Crown Prince Li An in order to become the chief seat in the Yong military. In addition, his marriage to Qin Zheng had the feel of a political marriage. However, Li Xian did display true feelings for Qin Zheng, while Qin Zheng plainly could not cut off her connections with her sect. This had violated the Prince of Qi¡¯s bottom line. The Prince of Qi, used to monopolizing power, pledged allegiance to the crown prince in order to seize military authority even though he knew Li Zhi should inherit the throne. In addition, because of Qin Zheng¡¯s weakness and hesitation, he had dismissed her from his heart. If the Prince of Qi weren¡¯t so obstinate, he would have vowed loyalty to the Prince of Yong, preventing today¡¯s situation of mutual distrust and suspicion. If the Prince of Qi weren¡¯t so extreme, he would not have been estranged from Qin Zheng. If he had been willing to treat Qin Zheng sincerely or if he had been able to convince Qin Zheng to abandon her sect, then Qin Zheng¡¯s blood would not have been shed at the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall, and no tragedy of a married couple separated by life and death.


    On the other hand, if the Prince of Qi weren¡¯t so stubborn and extreme, single-mindedly following the crown prince and cooperating with the Fengyi Sect, and drifting from the crown prince and the Fengyi Sect because of scorn and grudges, the result of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat could have been quite different.


    It was because of the Prince of Qi¡¯s eccentric temperament that he had landed into today¡¯s predicament. I had long heard of the mourning within the Prince of Qi¡¯s heart because of the death of his consort, Qin Zheng, always refusing to remarry. This was one of the reasons why rumors of the discord between the emperor and the Prince of Qi were able to disseminate throughout the lands. But in my eyes, the Prince of Qi¡¯s emotions towards Qin Zheng, while having the feelings of a married couple, were not necessarily truly, unforgettable deep love. It was more likely that the Prince of Qi could not let go of the shame and regret he felt about relinquishing his abandonment of his contest against the Fengyi Sect, allowing Qin Zheng to fall in too deeply to the point of committing suicide. This kind of frame of mind was probably why the Prince of Qi had sunk into an intractable problem that he could not get out of.


    In fact, I always felt as if the Prince of Qi¡¯s repeated refusal of the emperor¡¯s good intentions was not because of his unwillingness to reconcile with the emperor. He was likely hampered by this intractable problem and did not have a suitable way out of the embarrassing situation. However, this could not be dragged out. After all, the emperor was the emperor. He could bear patiently for a year or two ¡­ but not necessarily eight to ten years. Further, even if the emperor was willing to wait patiently, those important ministers of the court would repeatedly petition remonstration memorials. No matter how much the emperor trusted His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and did not believe he would rebel, he could not be too arbitrary. When the time came, the Prince of Qi likely would not be allowed to command troops. Wouldn¡¯t this result fill the Prince of Qi with even greater resentment? I was unwilling to see this kind of commander-in-chief if destroyed gratuitously. In addition, if the Prince of Qi and the emperor were reconciled, he would undoubtedly be unshakably loyal and devoted to the emperor. This result would ensure that Great Yong¡¯s empire would be impregnable.8 If that were to happen, I would be able to retire into seclusion without any anxieties.


    In a rare move, the Prince of Qi had retreated one step, seeking my help to rescue him from the embarrassment. How could I allow such a good opportunity to slip by? The emperor was also an astute individual. Although he and I had not had any communications beforehand, we shared the same thoughts. This time, we, liege and vassal, were going to work together again. We would definitely be able to have His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, willingly give in. Moreover, this was also completely coincidental. Since the Prince of Qi, such an arrogant and obstinate individual, was extremely fond of Shen¡¯er to the point of agreeing to take another wife, as long as the Prince of Qi was touched, I had ways of melting the ice around his heart. Thinking of the beautiful future prospects, I could not help but laugh softly. Once the relationship between the two brothers, liege and vassal, were harmonious, it should have nothing to do with me, right? As for right now, they only lacked a way out of their embarrassing situation. Then I shall just inconvenience myself this once, playing the role of a way out for them. As for military matters, I had no intentions of meddling.


    Just as I was happily reveling, Huyan Shou suddenly knocked on the moving carriage¡¯s door, stating, ¡°Young master, the Emperor¡¯s edict has already arrived at the main encampment. His Imperial Highness wants to know if we should speed up our journey.¡±


    I frowned. Since the ambush, the Prince of Qi no longer worried about secrecy. In a single night, he had sent out several dozen military orders. Right now, the entirety of Zezhou and Zhenzhou were in a state of panic. Ignoring everything else, there were now several thousand troops escorting us with more arriving in a continuous stream under the Prince of Qi¡¯s orders. This kind of mobilization required significant money and supplies. With the marching orders set, if we were to increase our speed, it would affect the military arrangements that had been made. In addition, it was likely that we would have to travel as light cavalry. I would not be able to endure such punishment.


    Just then, Xiaoshunzi spoke up softly, ¡°I believe that the Prince of Qi also does not want to speed up our journey.¡±


    My heart leapt. After thinking it over, I realized that was the case. From the phrasing of the Prince of Qi¡¯s question, he did not want to be accused of slighting the imperial envoy, thus having me reject it. I laughed inwardly. This Prince of Qi was also scheming. Although he intended to use me as a shield, seeing that he intended to also reconcile with the emperor, I should help him. Reaching this decision, I stated, ¡°Please inform His Imperial Highness that we should still follow our itinerary. It is likely that I am also named in the edict brought by the Imperial Envoy. If we were to rush, my life would likely be endangered.¡±


    As expected, after I had spoken, the Prince of Qi did not come to disturb me any further. If as before, the Prince of Qi would probably have either increased the speed without even asking me or completely ignored me, stuck in his old ways. As far as I was concerned, his changes were heartening. At the very least, the Prince of Qi would not act willfully. However, he would have to pay a hefty price to use me as a shield and I had every intention of collecting.


    Footnotes:


    ĬĬÎÞÎÅ, momowuwen ¨C idiom, lit. obscure and unknown; fig. an outsider without any reputation, a nobody, an unknown quantity


    Ò»Ãù¾ªÈË, yimingjingren ¨C idiom, lit. to amaze the world with a brilliant feat; fig. become an overnight celebrity


    ÓÍÈ»¶øÉú, youran¡¯ersheng ¨C idiom, lit. to spring up unbidden; fig. arising spontaneously


    ÕÑ»ª, zhaohua ¨C lit. bright magnificence


    µ¶Ç¹²»Èë, daoqiangburu ¨C idiom, lit. impervious to sword or spear; fig. invulnerable, untouchable


    ÁÄʤÓÚÎÞ, liaoshengyuwu ¨C idiom, lit. something is better than nothing


    ¾íÍÁÖØÀ´, juantuchonglai ¨C idiom, lit. to return in a swirl of dust; fig. to regroup and come back even stronger, to make a comeback


    ¹ÌÈô½ðÌÀ, guruojintang ¨C idiom, lit. secure as a city protected by a wall of metal and a moat of boiling water; fig. well-fortified, invulnerable to attack, steadfast, solid, impregnable

 Chapter 17: Selecting a General to Establish Prestige

    Chapter 17: Selecting a General to Establish Prestige


    On the sixteenth day of the tenth month of the twenty-eighth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, Zhe arrived at the main army encampments at Zezhou, becoming the Army Supervisor. He beat an unruly general to establish his prestige, subduing the entire army and calming the minds of the soldiers ¡­


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    Several days later, we finally arrived at the main encampments in Zezhou. Gazing from a distance at the concealed killing aura of the encampment, a feeling of pride welled up in my heart. At the top was the Prince of Yong, now emperor. In the middle was a slew of fierce and valiant generals. At the bottom was a mighty army of thousands and tens of thousands. If Great Yong was unable to unify the world, then it would mean that the Mandate of Heaven did not exist.


    The Prince of Qi walked to the front of my carriage. With a smile, he stated, ¡°Suiyun, you won¡¯t be able to ride in a carriage this time. I have had people prepare a docile horse for you. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems for you, right?¡±


    Smilingly slightly, I replied, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Finished speaking, I climbed out of the carriage with Xiaoshunzi¡¯s help and mounted the horse that the Prince of Qi claimed was docile. Although I had not yet completely recovered from my cold, it would not hinder my movements. My azure robes fluttered in the breeze, ensuring that my bearing appeared extraordinary, and I rejoiced in my heart that the sorry state from falling into the water during my escape was not seen by many people. Reining my horse in, I followed one length behind the Prince of Qi towards the encampment.


    Although we were still several li from the encampment, the main gates had been opened. Two lines of horsemen in shining armor poured out from the encampment, lining both sides of the entrance. Afterwards, over a hundred sufficiently high ranking generals came out, personally urging their horses forward to welcome our arrival. Including their bodyguards, each and every one of them was aggressive and overbearing. In my view, they did not seem like they were coming to welcome us, but rather to challenge us.


    Arriving before us, each and every general brandished their sabers as salute. Afterwards, they shouted in chorus, ¡°Generals welcome the Marshal back to the encampment!¡±


    Having spent some time before in the military, I was not startled by their roar. My gaze flitting over the faces, I memorized the appearance of each and every one of the generals. Some of them were quite familiar, having met them before in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. It was only that I had little contact with the outside world during my time within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, and I was not acquainted with them. However, I remembered the man at the front of these generals quite well. It was my student who disliked studying the most, Jing Chi. He was now the Prince of Qi¡¯s deputy. Having not seen him for two years, his temperament seemed to be even steadier and calmer, losing some of his hotheadedness and recklessness. Half of the generals, however, were unfamiliar. I could see the fanatical loyalty in their eyes as they stared at the Prince of Qi. I had seen one or two of them by the Prince of Qi¡¯s side before. Presumably, these individuals were the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted subordinate commanders.


    It was clear that the generals were divided into two camps. There was a distinct separation between the two, as if a chasm yawned between them. A slight, wry smile curved from my lips. I did not know if the Prince of Qi was deliberately on unfriendly terms with those commanders who were loyal to the former Prince of Yong. If the Prince of Qi set his mind to it, at the very least, these generals would not brazenly form a separate camp.


    Returning their salutes, the Prince of Qi asked in a loud voice, ¡°Where is His Imperial Majesty¡¯s Imperial Envoy?¡±


    I understood why the Prince of Qi was in such a rush to meet the emperor¡¯s envoy. Within the Great Yong military, those without a position in the military were not permitted to enter a military encampment. At present, I did not hold any military position. It was inconvenient for even the Prince of Qi to bring me inside.


    In the wake of the Prince of Qi¡¯s shout, someone proclaimed, ¡°Presenting the Imperial Edict! Prince of Qi, Li Xian, and Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, receive the edict!¡±


    I raised my gaze and took a look. Ahead an official in dark red rode a horse out of the encampment, holding an imperial edict in yellow damask silk. Li Xian and I hurriedly dismounted. The incense burner table had been prepared long ago. Jing Chi led the generals in crowding around us, joining Li Xian and I kowtowing on the ground.


    That official read the imperial edict aloud and everyone listened carefully. The edict appointed Jiang Zhe, the Marquis of Chu, as the Army Supervisor, granting him the power to act at his discretion. Everyone within the main army encampment in Zezhou were under Jiang Zhe¡¯s supervision. In reality, over these days, everyone within the encampments had faintly guessed the contents of the imperial edict. It was a special event for an army supervisor to be named. However, everyone knew about the challenging relationship between the emperor and the Prince of Qi. If it someone else were named, these generals would inevitably suspect that the emperor was anxious about and was preparing to act against the Prince of Qi. However, it was different to appoint Jiang Zhe as the army supervisor.


    Those high up within the Yong army knew that Jiang Zhe was the emperor¡¯s trusted strategist and knew some about Jiang Zhe¡¯s affairs. Those who served the Prince of Yong naturally knew how formidable Jiang Zhe was and they trusted that Jiang Zhe¡¯s arrival as the army supervisor would prevent the Prince of Qi from being disloyal. As for those loyal to the Prince of Qi, all of them knew that the only reason the Prince of Qi was allowed to redeem himself and garrison Zezhou was because Jiang Zhe had penned a letter of recommendation to the emperor. Moreover, this man was invited personally by the Prince of Qi. Even the stupidest individual could understand the Prince of Qi¡¯s esteem for this man. As a result, although there was a chasm separating the two camps in the army, both sides could accept the existence of this army supervisor.


    Although Jiang Zhe¡¯s reputation was rather resounding, this kind of weak and feeble scholar was not a type of person that these generals could readily accept. Moreover, these generals were filled with feelings of fear and exclusion towards those holding the position of army supervisor. All of this, however, had nothing to do with Jiang Zhe.


    After the imperial edict was announced and thanking the envoy, the Prince of Qi issued the order to hold a military conference. This was an important matter. Whenever the order was issued, anyone arriving after the allotted time would be executed. However, this time¡¯s military conference was more intimidating than previous ones. Within the main tent, the Stalwart Tiger Guard and the Prince of Qi¡¯s household troops stood opposite one another. Although the two sides had cooperated in battle and no longer took precautions against each other, there were still intentions of competing to see who was better. Both sides were overbearing. Those generals who removed their weapons and entered the tent could feel a chill run up their spines, their hearts beating rapidly. After amazement at first, these generals who had experienced numerous bloody battles were not intimidated by these personal troops, also revealing their murderous auras. This caused the atmosphere in the main tent to be extremely tense, almost as if a conflagration was about to ignite.


    Li Xian smiled wryly inside. Glancing at Jiang Zhe, sitting at the first seat on the right side, he thought, If I were to suppress it by force, it is likely that I instead incite the tensions. Your responsibility is to mediate the balkanized situation within the army. Why are you still remaining on the side? As he thought this, he shot Jiang Zhe several meaningful glances.


    I saw everything, thinking, If they were to start fighting, wouldn¡¯t that make it seem like I¡¯m incapable? I carefully glanced at the generals in the tent, my gaze falling upon Jing Chi. It seemed like I had to single him out as a point of attack. However, this was not treating him unjustly. With the Zezhou main army encampment split in half, he was the chief of those who were against the Prince of Qi. It wasn¡¯t that this fellow was deliberately seeking power and authority. As it happened, he had an open character and inevitably was neglectful of proper etiquette. In addition, he was straightforward. In front of the emperor, he of course did not dare to be impudent. However, towards the former enemy, the Prince of Qi, he was a bit too casual. If it were someone else, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Unfortunately, he was a trusted general of the emperor. Within the Zezhou main encampment, he was only second to the Prince of Qi. For his conduct to be like this, everyone would assume that he was acting on the emperor¡¯s orders to deliberately handicap the Prince of Qi. As a result, the antagonism of the two factions was solidified. As it happened, Jing Chi was someone who highly valued camaraderie. This kind of individual would always shield the shortcoming of his comrades. If the two sides were to truly cause trouble, Jing Chi would always be at the forefront, making it increasingly difficult for the Prince of Qi to handle matters. If the Prince of Qi were to ignore things,1 the morale of the army would be shaky, making it difficult to fight the enemy. If the Prince of Qi tried to set an example by punishing one of them, this Jing Chi was the emperor¡¯s trusted lieutenant and wasn¡¯t being intentional. If I did not punish Jing Chi today, it would be impossible for me to subdue the Yong faction¡¯s generals. This was why I needed to single him out.


    Reaching this conclusion, I smiled and asked, ¡°Marshal, this Army Supervisor is a newcomer and does not understand the state of the army. What is the current military situation?¡±


    Li Xian was startled, thinking, Why is Suiyun so energetic today? When I wanted to speak with him about this yesterday, he was disinclined to listen, always stating that it was better to wait until the conference to speak of it. Why was he voluntarily asking about it now?


    Just as he was about to reply, I shot him a meaningful glance. Li Xian immediately shut his mouth. All the gathered generals below the marshal¡¯s dais were not simple coarse fellows who were bold but foolhardy.2 As a result, although the Prince of Qi did not answer my question, they were all also left speechless. Only Jing Chi, after many years apart, was aching to give me his personal respects, but had not yet had the opportunity to do so. Now, seeing me pose a question and the Prince of Qi remain silent and not answer, Jing Chi only felt that the Prince of Qi was deliberately trying to make me look awkward, and since he was second only to the Prince of Qi, he opened his mouth and answered, ¡°Reporting to Sir, this general ¡­¡±


    Just as he began to speak, my face suddenly became quite grim. In a loud shout, I asked, ¡°Jing Chi, the Army Supervisor and the Marshal are speaking. Why are you casually interrupting?¡±


    Jing Chi was dumbfounded, promptly trying to explain himself, ¡°Sir, this general had no intention of interrupting. It was only that the Marshal did not respond. That is why this general spoke up.¡±


    I coldly rebuked, ¡°Ridiculous! Within the army, there is only one Marshal! I am speaking with the Marshal. The Marshal did not permit you to speak on his behalf and you dared to speak. No wonder I have heard that you throw your weight around3 and do not respect your superiors. Seeing you today, I can see that it is indeed the case. If you were not like this on an everyday basis, why would you have the nerve to scramble to respond before the Marshal?¡±


    At first, Jing Chi felt a bit wronged. However, he had long gotten used to repeatedly mulling over the multiple layers of my words. Thinking it over, he felt beads of sweat flow down his back. Thinking back to the last several years, although unintentional, he had many disputes when it came to military matters with the Prince of Qi, sometimes going so far as to force the Prince of Qi to change his mind. Although sometimes his words were correct, he was often rude. No wonder the generals of the Qi faction would always make trouble for him. Jing Chi was not stupid. He remembered the instructions from the emperor when he left the capital, telling him to properly serve under the Prince of Qi. But in comparison, his conduct was completely different. No wonder Sir Jiang had spoken these words of reprimand. After thinking it through, the feelings of resentment in his heart completely vanished. Instead, he was scared witless. He understood the formidableness of Sir Jiang¡¯s methods and his steely heart quite well. With a plop, Jing Chi dropped to his knees. With fear and trepidation, he replied, ¡°This general acknowledges my crime. Sir, please punish me.¡±


    I thought, As expected, this Jing Chi still fears the remnant of my prestige from the olden days. It looks like I selected correctly when I singled him out. My gaze swept over the rest of the tent. I saw the unease on the faces of the generals of the Yong faction. It seemed that they had caused no end of trouble for the Prince of Qi these last few years. As for the Qi faction, all of them were elated. I deliberately revealed an icy look, stating, ¡°This Army Supervisor is here on the Emperor¡¯s orders to oversee all you generals. Jing Chi is guilty of being disrespectful to his superiors, harming the army¡¯s morale. His crime is unpardonable. Huyan Shou, drag him out and behead him!¡±


    The generals below the dais were immediately thrown into an uproar. The Yong faction generals all gazed at the grim-faced army supervisor, wondering if Jiang Zhe was conspiring with the Prince of Qi to eliminate Jing Chi. However, this army supervisor was personally appointed by the emperor ¡­ he shouldn¡¯t be partial to the Prince of Qi, right? As for the generals of the Qi faction, although they hated and resented Jing Chi, they had fought together for years. They understood him quite well. Although they were hostile towards him, they could not help but admit that he was a hard to come by general. If he were executed, it would be quite regretful. At this moment, Huyan Shou, with a stony expression on his face, had stepped out with two of the Stalwart Tiger Guard and were about to drag Jing Chi out of the tent.


    Although filled with misgivings, the Yong faction generals saw the uniforms on the Stalwart Tiger Guard, immediately recognizing them as the emperor¡¯s Imperial Guard. They could not help but wonder if the emperor wanted to kill Jing Chi. They did not dare to obstruct them. Some even began to worry. If Jing Chi refused to die so pointlessly and raised a ruckus, things would become a mess. If that happened, they would have no way of pleading for leniency. However, outside of their expectations, the usually raucous Jing Chi actually only waited to be taken away with a bitter expression on his face.


    If it were someone else, Jing Chi would naturally not resign himself to being arrested. However, during the time that he had spent in the Cold Courtyard, I had already trained him quite well. In front of me, Jing Chi did not have the courage to resist. Further, Xiaoshunzi stood behind me. Jing Chi knew Xiaoshunzi¡¯s abilities and methods quite well. As a result, he was even more unwilling to try and resist. He could not even shout out that he was wronged. He knew of my methods. During the time he had spent in the Cold Courtyard, he had been further disciplined for willing to argue strenuously. As a result, Jing Chi had long ago formed preconceived notions in his heart. If he did not quibble over his innocence, it was possible that nothing would happen to him. If he were to argue that he was wronged, he would commit another offense. Thinking of the hand-copied works that he had left behind in the Cold Courtyard, Jing Chi could not help but tremble from fear.


    Once Huyan Shou and the two Stalwart Tiger Guards had pulled Jing Chi out, Li Xian began to wonder. What¡¯s going on? Jing Chi has been taken out already ¡­ don¡¯t tell me that Suiyun truly wants to execute him and not put on a show? Li Xian could not help but glance at Jiang Zhe, stating, ¡°Suiyun, to execute a general before we have even begun to fight would unavoidably be a pity. How about sparing him this time?¡±


    I indifferently responded, ¡°The army is governed by ironclad regulations. Being irreverent to the commander-in-chief is a capital offense. If everyone is like this, wouldn¡¯t that mean the army no longer has regulations?¡±


    At this moment, the gathered generals realized that the situation was not good. The army supervisor was determined to kill Jing Chi. The Yong faction generals hurriedly came over to plea for leniency on Jing Chi¡¯s behalf. However, this time, they first saluted the Prince of Qi before speaking. With a glance from the Prince of Qi, those generals of his faction also came forward to plea for leniency. Only then did I mildly reply, ¡°Since all of the generals are pleading for leniency on his behalf, I will spare him this once. Transmit my order: have Jing Chi beaten twenty times with staves. In the future, if he dares to slight his superiors, he will be executed without pardon.¡±


    After the military command was issued, in a few moments, Huyan Shou and company brought back the bloody and scarred Jing Chi. Only then did I withdraw my angry look, impassively stating, ¡°Jing Chi, you have been punished. In the future, you are not permitted to commit such an offense again. His Imperial Majesty has appointed you as the deputy commander, how could you be so muddleheaded and disturb morale? The prior conduct ends today. From now on, you are not permitted to do anything on your own initiative, otherwise even if His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, does not concern himself, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Although Jing Chi had been punished, he rejoiced. Since he had already been punished, then Sir would not continue to be mad at him. As a result, he cheerfully promised. Seeing his response, I knew that although he would obey, there was still wariness in his heart. Hit by a spark of inspiration, I stated, ¡°Jing Chi, just now you were punished according to military regulations. For better or worse, you were my student for many years. You can be considered as my disciple. As your master, I also wish to punish you for being rude to your superiors. If you do not want to accept this punishment, you can cut off our ties as master and disciple. If that¡¯s the case, I will no longer care about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Chi promptly replied, ¡°Sir, please do not hesitate to punish me. Disciple will not have any complaints.¡± He treated being my disciple as a great honor. How would he be willing to be expelled as my student? Further, if our ties as master and disciple were severed, even if he ignored my current status, he would still be ridiculed by everyone else.


    I smiled slightly and replied, ¡°You also know that although there are strict rules governing my disciples, there is only one punishment for someone like you. Xiaoshunzi, in a moment, follow him to his tent and supervise him as he copies the military regulations a hundred times. Be sure to prevent him from goofing off and have someone substitute for him.¡±


    Li Xian could not help but begin laughing, as he said, ¡°Suiyun, I have long heard that you are fond of punishing General Jing with copying books. Seeing today¡¯s scene, I believe it.¡±


    With a bitter look, Jing Chi acquiesced. Glancing at the Prince of Qi, he thought, I dare not oppose him again. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m punished by copying military manuals and regulations. If Sir becomes enraged, what can I do if he punishes me by copying the Four Books and the Five Classics?


    Following this, the Prince of Qi introduced me to the generals of his army. I paid particular note to several of them¡ªFan Wencheng and Huang Ling, the commanders of the Prince of Qi¡¯s household troops; Xia Ning and Luo Zhang, the fierce and valiant generals under the Prince of Qi. These four were the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted lieutenants. That year, Crown Prince Li An couldn¡¯t even mobilize them with the military tally. As for the former subordinates of the Prince of Yong, although I recognized a few of them. At present, Zhangsun Ji was in Guanzhong, Pei Yun was garrisoned at the northern banks of the Yangtze River, and Sima Xiong commanded the Imperial Guard. Currently, I could not meet them here. As for those present, although I had heard of them before, it was difficult for them to pique my interest.


    Afterwards, the Prince of Qi issued the order for the entire army to hold a competition, instructing each general to make preparations. From his speech, he hinted that after the competition the army would mobilize to attack Northern Han. All of the generals had found these last few years difficult to endure. Hearing this news, they were naturally inspired, all hoping to seize victory in the competition and serve in the advance guard in the coming campaign.


    Once all of the generals had withdrawn, I had intended to return to my tent to rest, but was forcibly pulled by the Prince of Qi to his own tent. Since I couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent it, I might as well sit back and enjoy it.4 In any case, I could only take up residence in my tent after Xiaoshunzi and company had properly tidied it for me. Therefore, I reclined comfortably on the Prince of Qi¡¯s large bed, while the Prince of Qi looked at me with a smile that was not a smile on his face. It seemed like he was waiting for me to ask him a question.


    Instead, I pretended to be deaf-mute, almost as if I did not know that he was waiting for me to ask about the coming campaign. In reality, after thinking it over carefully, if it weren¡¯t for the emperor and the Prince of Qi both wanting to conquer Northern Han, what was the rush to resolve the tensions between the two of them? If this wasn¡¯t the case, there would have been no need for the emperor to personally write a letter to me and go so far as to dispatch his own Stalwart Tiger Guard to urge me on my way. In addition, the Prince of Qi would not have been in such a rush to invite me from seclusion. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I rested for a few more years.


    After a short while, Li Xian finally smiled wryly and stated, ¡°Suiyun, stopping pretending to be a deaf-mute. Please tell me what you think about my decision to mobilize and campaign?¡±


    I pretended to be startled, asking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, why are you speaking these words? According to Great Yong¡¯s customs, the Army Supervisor is not permitted to get involved in war. Your Imperial Highness should discuss these matters with the generals and advisers in the army.¡±


    Li Xian felt his breathing stagnate. However, he was intelligent. After thinking it over, he replied, ¡°Suiyun, you know the importance of garrisoning the frontiers. Without an imperial edict, you won¡¯t be allowed to return to the capital.¡±


    I was startled, responding, ¡°I know that is the case.¡±


    A sly smile appeared on Li Xian¡¯s face as he said, ¡°If we remain in a stalemate with Northern Han, let alone a year or two, even if it¡¯s three to five years, I have my ways of preventing you from returning to the capital. I wonder if Shen¡¯er will recognize you when the time comes.¡±


    Listening to him speak, I felt like I was hit by a bolt out of the blue. Shit! How did I forget about this? If we do not conquer Northern Han, I won¡¯t be allowed to return to the capital. Thinking of Zhen¡¯er, Shen¡¯er, and Roulan, I could not but become worried. After thinking for some time, I impulsively started laughing. I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is truly Zhe¡¯s bane. That year, in Southern Chu, I was extremely wary of Your Imperial Highness. When Your Imperial Highness¡¯s bodyguard unsheathed his saber and put it against my throat, I immediately yielded. At present, while I do not fear Your Imperial Highness¡¯s killing intent, Your Imperial Highness has used my family to threaten me, not letting me be a leisurely and carefree Army Supervisor. I wonder, am I here to suppress Your Imperial Highness or is Your Imperial Highness suppressing me?¡±


    Li Xian smiled wryly. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t made preparations to deal with me, otherwise I would probably still be counting money for you after you¡¯ve sold me off. All right ¡­ quickly think ¡­ The Emperor¡¯s intentions this time is to eliminate Long Tingfei. As long as he dies, Northern Han will be destroyed sooner rather than later. However, Long Tingfei has never lost a battle that he has commanded. Although this Prince is prideful and conceited, I know full well that there aren¡¯t any certain chances of victory. If I were to wage a war of attrition against him, the losses would likely be disastrous. When the time comes, with Great Yong grievously weakened, how will it be able to deal with Southern Chu?¡±


    Seeing the Prince of Qi¡¯s sincerity, I told myself, Fine ¡­ what¡¯s the point of being stuck here? I will have plenty of opportunities to exact retribution upon the Prince of Qi. In addition, since I have arrived within the army, if I ignored military matters, it would likely be unjustified before the emperor. It is best to conquer Northern Han.


    I collected my thoughts and inquired, ¡°When compared to Long Tingfei, who is better at war between Your Imperial Highness and him?¡±


    Thinking it over, the Prince of Qi answered, ¡°This Prince is adept at leading from the frontline and formations. When it comes to strategy, I am not Long Tingfei¡¯s equal. In addition, that man¡¯s innate military skills are truly outstanding. This Prince should be inferior to him. However, that is only because he has plenty of troops and talented generals. This Prince is confident that no matter how talented Long Tingfei is, it is impossible for him to completely defeat me.¡±


    I shook my head and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is only partially correct. Long Tingfei¡¯s strategy and tactics are indeed superior to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s. These last few years, he has repeatedly attacked Great Yong, either returning victorious or, at worst, retreating completely unscathed. Northern Han¡¯s army is known for its bravery and fighting skills. Long Tingfei also has several generals under his command. Combined with knowledge of the present circumstances and knowing when to advance and retreat¡ªthis is why Great Yong has repeatedly been defeated by Long Tingfei. However, if Your Imperial Highness battles Long Tingfei, you are not necessarily his inferior. It is only that Your Imperial Highness is focused on eliminating Long Tingfei. That is why you¡¯ve have been led around the nose by him.¡±


    The Prince of Qi was somewhat bewildered, asking, ¡°Suiyun, don¡¯t you also believe that the main reason for our defeats by Northern Han is because of Long Tingfei?¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case,¡± I voiced with a smile. ¡°If Northern Han did not have Long Tingfei¡¯s support, it would have been conquered by Great Yong long ago. However, this does not mean that we need to deal with Long Tingfei in order to deal with Northern Han.¡±


    Thinking it over, the Prince of Qi inquired, ¡°Could it be that you want to sow discord between Long Tingfei and the Northern Han court? I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. At present, Long Tingfei is greatly trusted and is a future son-in-law of the Northern Han King. Even if you want to sow discord, it won¡¯t be an easy thing.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to sow discord,¡± I answered, shaking my head. ¡°Right now, the Northern Han King is not a worthy and virtuous monarch. However, he has one virtue, the courage to allow his subordinates a free hand and to trust them. For Long Tingfei to have such a liege to serve is his good fortune. It would be useless to use the discord ploy on Long Tingfei. Even if it was useable, it would consume a significant quantity of time.¡±


    The Prince of Qi asked, ¡°If that is the case, what are Suiyun¡¯s intentions?¡±


    Smiling faintly, I explained, ¡°Though there are countless permutations to Long Tingfei¡¯s leadership, however, those superficial changes will not depart far from the original principle.5 When commanding troops, he is fond of combining proper and genius tactics together. He frequently leads the main army himself, while dispatching an auxiliary army. He would either personally lead the main army to attack or command the auxiliary army to attack our flanks and supply line. Although our troops number many, we are frequently at a disadvantage when facing him.¡±


    Somewhat embarrassed, Li Xian replied, ¡°That is indeed the case. Every single time, he either tasks Tan Ji to harass my main army¡¯s flanks or has Shi Ying raid far behind our lines. In order to face Long Tingfei, I have always been afraid to split my army. Even if this is the case, if we relax even for a moment, we will still leave flaws for Long Tingfei to exploit. These last few years, Northern Han has repeatedly invaded, their tactics and plans ever-changing. I cannot understand how Long Tingfei is able to command that auxiliary army so freely and effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°You are overestimating Long Tingfei,¡± I said, smiling faintly. ¡°No matter how capable he is, he cannot clone himself like an immortal to command that second army. Hasn¡¯t Your Imperial Highness frequently witnessed Long Tingfei utilizing Tan Ji to command that army? Although Shi Ying is capable of sallying forth alone, he frequently retreats after one attack. He cannot compare to Tan Ji¡¯s hard-to-fathom swiftness. We should say that Tan Ji is also a talented field commander. It is only that his brilliance is unfortunately buried by Long Tingfei.¡±


    Li Xian pensively nodded his head. ¡°You speak correctly. Even if Long Tingfei had three hands and six arms, without a capable lieutenant, it would be impossible for him to win every battle he fights. How could I forget this? It is only because the majority of Great Yong¡¯s generals have been defeated at Long Tingfei¡¯s hands that we are restrained by fear, forgetting the importance of those commanders by his side.¡±


    I coldly stated, ¡°Long Tingfei is the soul of the Northern Han army. His subordinate commanders are his wings, hands, and feet. Since Long Tingfei cannot be easily defeated, then our first objective is to sever his wings and break his hands and feet, whittling his will and striking at his confidence. After suffering repeated attacks in this manner, even if Long Tingfei is a goshawk, he will fall into a bird net. Even if he is a tiger, what can he do? What does Your Imperial Highness have to fear about him escaping Great Yong¡¯s control?¡±


    Hearing this, the Prince of Qi felt a chill run up his spine. It was a good while before he spoke, ¡°How should we proceed?¡±


    I did not answer him, rising to my feet. I said after a long time, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is willing to follow my plan, I can promise that within one year, Long Tingfei will be captured and Northern Han will declare vassalage. I wonder if Your Imperial Highness is willing to obey?¡±


    Collecting himself, the Prince of Qi replied, ¡°Li Xian will obey with all of Sir¡¯s commands.¡±


    I continued, ¡°This matter cannot be leaked, otherwise if Long Tingfei is on his guard against our methods, we will have to waste more effort. As a result, aside from Your Imperial Highness and me, no one else can know the truth of what is happening.¡±


    Smiling, the Prince of Qi recited, ¡°That is only natural. ¡®If a ruler does not keep secret [his deliberations with his minister], he will lose that minister; if a minister does not keep secret [his deliberations with his ruler], he will lose his life; if [important] matters are not kept secret, that will be injurious to their accomplishment.¡¯6 This Prince naturally understands the importance of keeping this confidential.¡±


    Satisfied, I expressed, ¡°Since that is the case, I will take the first step. The competition ten days later is the perfect opportunity. I wish to select an individual.¡±


    A light flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes, although he did not speak a word.


    ***


    The competition ten days later was extremely lively and boisterous. This time, the Prince of Qi had ordered that the competition be one of battle formations. Each unit selected a thousand soldiers to use wooden weapons to fight. The result of the competition left everyone greatly surprised. Because he had only recently recovered from his beating, Jing Chi did not participate. In fact, I prohibited him from taking part; since he was already the deputy commander-in-chief, how could I allow him to compete against the other generals?. As a result, Jing Chi¡¯s troops were commanded by Adjunct Xuan Song. Although Xuan Song was adept at handling military secrets, his martial arts weren¡¯t great and he rarely led troops into battle. As a result, everyone thought that he could only lose. Who could have expected that Xuan Song would be a capable battlefield commander? After over a dozen rounds, he was never defeated. Even if he did not win, he would be able to fight to a draw.


    I had heard of this Xuan Song before. Not long after he had entered into the Prince of Yong¡¯s service, he was dispatched to Jing Chi¡¯s unit to serve as adjunct. After Jing Chi was detained for years in Chang¡¯an, his troops were commanded by Xuan Song. Surprisingly, he was actually so capable. As I exclaimed with admiration, I asked the Prince of Qi, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this kind of talent should be allowed to serve as a general. Why is he still only an adjunct?¡±


    ¡°Having been colleagues for several years, who in the army does not know of Xuan Song¡¯s abilities?¡± answered the Prince of Qi awkwardly. ¡°However, Great Yong¡¯s regulations state that if you are unable to go into battle and lead from the frontline, you cannot become a general. Although Xuan Song is skilled at military affairs, he was originally an adviser and a scholar. As a result, he cannot be allowed to command an army.¡±


    I could not help but smile, replying, ¡°The reason that the Eastern Jin Dynasty declined was because they viewed the military with scorn and used scholars to command troops to the extent that they were unable to resist barbarians and pacify rebellions. Afterwards, the situation became increasingly disorderly as the high-ranking military officers set up their independent regimes. This was the harm caused by stressing civil matters and neglecting the military.7 Right now, Great Yong has probably set all these regulations prohibiting civil officials from commanding armies. However, it is surely an overcorrection.8 To prohibit this kind of talent from commanding troops is a complete waste. No wonder when I looked through the after action reports from the last two years that Jing Chi¡¯s troops were like a raging inferno at attack and as firm as a boulder in defense. I always found it strange. Given Jing Chi¡¯s temperament, he would be an unrivaled and valiant, frontline general when attacking. But when having him defend, he likely will fail. So he had such an assistant. Even with this kind of contribution he is willing to serve as Jing Chi¡¯s lieutenant, not having the qualifications, to this day, to enter the main tent and take part in military conferences. Truly a pity.¡±


    Hearing my words, the Prince of Qi could not help but flush with anger. In fact, if Li Zhi were commanding the army, he would likely have made an exception for Xuan Song and promoted him to the rank of general. While Li Xian wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make things difficult for Li Zhi¡¯s former subordinates, he was disinclined to promote an officer who was loyal to Li Zhi and alter the longstanding regulations.


    Pretending to not notice the expression on his face, I added, ¡°But this is of use. This time, Xuan Song will come in handy. After he has performed such a great service, Your Imperial Highness can legitimately and justifiably nominate his promotion to general and allow him to lead his own unit.¡±


    Li Xian promptly replied, ¡°This Prince will listen to you ¡­ listen to you.¡±


    I laughed lightly, looking into the distance. There, Jing Chi was pulling on Xuan Song and saying something. They were too far away and I could not hear clearly. However, seeing Jing Chi¡¯s joyfully slapping his chest with satisfaction was truly ridiculous. Xiaoshunzi suddenly appeared by my side out of the blue. Transmitting his voice, he informed me, ¡°General Jing is telling Adjunct Xuan of his close ties with you, claiming that he has a way to allow Adjunct Xuan to become a general and lead his own army.¡±


    I could not help but be excited. Surprisingly, Jing Chi had such broadmindedness and vision, leaving me to consider him with a whole new level of respect.


    Footnotes:


    ÖÃÖ®²»Àí, zhizhibuli ¨C idiom, lit. to pay no heed to; fig. to ignore, to brush aside


    ÓÐÓÂÎÞı, youyongwumou ¨C idiom, lit. brave, but foolhardy


    ·ÉÑï°Ïìè, feiyangbahu ¨C idiom, lit. act bossy and domineering; fig. throwing one¡¯s weight around


    ¼ÈÀ´Ö®£¬Ôò°²Ö®, jilaizhi, ze¡¯anzhi ¨C idiom, lit. since I¡¯ve come, then I might as well be comfortable; fig. since I couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent it, I might as well sit back and enjoy it


    Íò±ä²»ÀëÆä×Ú, wanbianbuliqizong ¨C idiom, lit. many superficial changes but no departure from the original stand


    ¾ý²»ÃÜ£¬Ôòʧ³¼£»³¼²»ÃÜ£¬ÔòʧÉí£»¼¸Ê²»ÃÜ£¬Ôòº¦³É¡£, junbumi, zeshichen; chenbumi, zeshishen; jishibumi, zehaicheng ¨C a line that appears in many Chinese texts, including the Book of Changes (Ò×¾­) and the Analects (ÂÛÓï) that speak of the importance of secrecy


    ÖØÎÄÇáÎä, zhongwenqingwu ¨C idiom, lit. to value letters and belittle arms; fig. to stress civil matters and neglect the military


    ½ÃÍ÷¹ýÕý, jiaowangguozheng ¨C idiom, lit. to overcorrect; fig. to overcompensate, hypercorrect

 Chapter 18: Breaking a Goshawk’s Wings (Beginning)

    Chapter 18: Breaking a Goshawk¡¯s Wings (Beginning)


    On the twenty-seventh day of the tenth month of the twenty-eighth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, after the recently held military competition, the entire Zezhou main encampment received orders to prepare for battle. Once everything had been prepared, news about the enemy was received from the frontlines. Northern Han patrols had appeared in the valley to the east of Zezhou.


    Hearing this news, Li Xian frowned and asked, ¡°Suiyun, why would Long Tingfei launch an attack at this moment? Although he mobilizes and attacks Zezhou every year, those attacks would either occur during the spring planting or the autumn harvest. Right now, the harvest has already entered the granaries. Isn¡¯t it a bit strange for him to attack right now?¡±


    With my outer garments draped over my shoulders, I studied the map under the light of the lamp on the table. I lightly responded, ¡°This spring, Long Tingfei raided Zezhou once. As a result, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he didn¡¯t come in the autumn. However, that man is a master of strategy. How could he not see our significant movements? Your Imperial Highness personally traveled to the Eastern Sea. Zhe returned and joined the army. The Emperor and Your Imperial Highness have both been busy with readying the supplies and organizing the army. These kinds of warning signs all point to the fact that Great Yong intends to fight. Long Tingfei definitely has subordinates constantly scouting and spying upon us. Now that Qinzhou1 has seen snow and the weather is turning cold, there is another month or so until the snows seal the roads. This is a good opportunity for us to attack. Long Tingfei is likely worried that we will march upon Qinzhou, looting and slaughtering. Then, before the snow falls, we will destroy their stored grain. With this, the following winter will be difficult for Northern Han to endure.


    ¡°We have a well-trained and powerful army. If we were to attack Qinzhou, no matter how capable Long Tingfei, he will be unable to take care of everything. Rather than facing our attacks, he probably concluded that it was best to take the offensive himself and gain the advantage by making the first move. After they have retreated, we can only wait until next spring before launching an offensive. Further, a few days ago, when we were ambushed by Northern Han troops, even if we didn¡¯t take that matter to heart, do you think they will believe that we won¡¯t try to take revenge?¡±


    In fact, Li Xian had the same thoughts on his mind. Looking at me, he replied, ¡°Since that is the case, let us teach them a lesson in Zezhou. There is no harm in waiting to attack them after they are exhausted by a long march.2 How should we proceed?¡±


    I pointed at Miaopo, close to where the Qinhe and Qinshui Rivers intersected in Qinshui.3 I asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, how do you feel about this location? Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect place to set an ambush?¡±


    After focusing on the map for some time, Li Xian asked, ¡°Who do you think is the best person to dispatch?¡±


    I softly answered, ¡°Nominally, the commander of the garrison there should be Jing Chi. However, the actual commander there will be based upon how tolerant and broadminded Your Imperial Highness is.¡±


    Pride flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°This Prince understands your intentions. You do not need to worry. This Prince will act in accordance with your stratagems this time. I don¡¯t care about acclaim or face. As long as my army is victorious, this Prince¡¯s honorable service will be enormous. Don¡¯t tell me that I will fight over recognition with my subordinates?¡± Changing the topic, he added, ¡°However, this Prince is worried that they won¡¯t fall into a trap.¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Miaopo holds all of the provisions for the troops in Zezhou. If the enemy do not even think about attacking this location, then aside from a direct confrontation with us, they do not have any chance of success. Don¡¯t tell me that we will be defeated even though neither side holds the numerical advantage and we are on the defensive? By mobilizing such a force to invade the border, if they cannot steal enough provisions, then even if we fight to a draw, they will have lost. Your Imperial Highness, there is no need to worry. No matter how formidable Long Tingfei is, he will not be able to win so easily.¡±


    Only then did Li Xian relax. Staring at the map, he stated, ¡°According to the scout reports, the day after next, Long Tingfei¡¯s main force will arrive at Qinze. We can properly meet them head on there.¡±


    Nodding my head, I replied, ¡°The terrain there is flat. Although there are some wilderness and hills, it is perfectly suited for two armies to battle. No wonder these last several years, Great Yong and Northern Han would always choose this location to fight.¡±


    Li Xian lamented, ¡°Right ¡­ although the Qinze wilderness brims with lush vegetation and weeds, it was the result of the lands being saturated with the blood of soldiers from both countries. Until now, this Prince and Long Tingfei have fought four times at Qinze. Each time, this Prince was only able to barely escape unscathed. My Great Yong buried countless loyal and brave warriors there. This time, this Prince wants Long Tingfei to experience the pain of losing one of his wings. I hope that he is smart enough and does not leave this Prince to gaze with eager expectation.¡±


    Having thought this all out, I said, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry. The clues we have left behind are more than enough to allow them to discover that Miaopo is where we store our provisions. Moreover, the generals of Northern Han are awfully conceited. Even if they discover that something is off, they will be focused on completing their objectives at any costs. However, this time, they will discover that they have kicked an iron plate.¡±


    Li Xian smiled slightly without responding. Unless Long Tingfei was personally leading troops this time, none of the other Northern Han generals were worthy of Li Xian¡¯s attention.


    ***


    The autumn wind soughed; the brush shook. In the ten-li-vast desolate wilderness to the north of Qinze, several of Great Yong¡¯s scouts in yellow light armor were hidden in the hills, focused upon the distant horizon. At the foothills, several warhorses were leisurely eating fodder. One of the scouts tiredly rubbed his eyes, sore from staring for so long into the distance. At this very moment, one of his companions shouted out with alarm, ¡°The enemy army has come!¡±


    The tired scout quickly looked up. At the horizon, under the backdrop of the dark blue skies, a dark brown crescent line suddenly appeared. In only a single breath¡¯s time, the bobbing line became increasingly clear. On the yellow plain, their movement was very rapid. After a while, he could see clearly that the line was actually composed of tens of thousands of Northern Han elite horsemen.


    In the middle of the dark brown group was a noticeable mass of crimson. The several scouts could also see goshawks soaring in the sky above them. These were the birds of prey used by the Northern Han army to gather military intelligence. These scouts very clearly understood that the commanders of both Great Yong and Northern Han shared the same hobby¡ªhaving their personal troops wear red armor. However, though both sides wore red, they could easily discern between one another on the battlefield. Not only was the armor style different, the Prince of Qi¡¯s troops all wielded lances and pikes, while Long Tingfei¡¯s troops wielded strong bows and sturdy crossbows.


    From the sight before them, the scouts all knew that, as expected, Long Tingfei had personally led his army to invade Zezhou. In addition, their positions were likely already discovered by the goshawks flying overhead. If they were to continue to stay here, they likely wouldn¡¯t survive to return. Quietly, they mounted their warhorses, spurring them into a gallop, heading back to make their report.


    After a spell, the Northern Han army had come close. The originally dashing, scattered formation that resembled a surging and turbulent ocean tide rapidly converged. With their front shrunk, the aura of the wildly galloping, lightning-like formation became increasingly thick, bearing suffocating pressure. All those who witnessed them would be convinced that if there were anyone seeking to halt their advance, they would be torn to shreds by the advancing crack horsemen. When they were several li from the hills, their speed began to slow down. Afterwards, under the surveillance of Great Yong scouts, they stopped at the foothills. Only a hundred or so horsemen in red armor did not slow down as they accompanied a high-ranking military officer in a fiery-red battle gown forward, directly galloping up a hill. They stopped at the hilltop.


    The general in the red battle gown raised the visor covering his face, revealing a flawlessly handsome face. His deep blue eyes, as deep and hidden as the abyss of the ocean, revealed an intense expression. He peered down at these lands soaked with the blood of soldiers of Great Yong and Northern Han. That proud figure, which looked at the world with disdain out of the corner of his eyes, seemed like the loftiest of mountain peaks. The bodyguards by his side and the tens of thousands of Northern Han troops behind him all looked to this man¡¯s figure. Their gazes revealed zealous radiance that seemed to show their willingness to sacrifice their lives for this man.


    At this moment, four of the bodyguards trotted out, simultaneously giving rhythmic soft whistles. The goshawks circling above all swooped down, landing on the left forearms of the four bodyguards. Spurring his horse forward, Long Tingfei did not seem to have noticed, seemingly completely focused on the field where they would conduct bloody battle. After several moments, once the army had been organized, the other mounted commanders also scaled the hills, respectfully waiting at attention behind Long Tingfei.


    Practically all of the Northern Han generals had tall and powerful figures, with heavy, heroic spirits. Of them, one of the generals in an azure battle gown stood out from the masses.4 He was slim and lanky. Although he was eight chi5 in height, he did not have an oppressive aura and his face was completely covered by a sinister bronze mask. The only thing that could be seen was his pair of heartless and deep eyes. The weapons hanging from his saddle were a pair of long dagger-axes, their entire hafts as black as ink. Only the blades glinted with gleams akin to frost and snow. From what could be seen, it only felt as if this man was unsociable, as if he was maintaining his distance from the other generals. Apart from this, there weren¡¯t any other abnormalities. However, the other generals seemed to cower from and dread him, as if this man was the most terrifying existence in the entire world.


    Long Tingfei did not turn his head. However, he could sense the strange atmosphere behind him. He sighed softly inside. He knew well the exclusion and fear of his subordinates towards the Ghost-Faced General, Tan Ji. However, Tan Ji was his indispensable lieutenant. As such, he could only wrong these subordinates. Long Tingfei had a galaxy of talents under his command. Although the Vanguard General Su Dingluan had died in the Yong capital, the three disciples that the Devil Sect had dispatched¡ªLu Boyan, Lu Zhongtian, and Lu Shuhan¡ªwere all comparable to Su Dingluan. Every time Long Tingfei campaigned, Boulder General Duan Wudi would assuredly and stoutly defend the rear, steadily guarding the Northern Han army¡¯s retreat route; Flying Tiger General Shi Ying was like a sharp sword, easily capable of striking at the enemy¡¯s weaknesses. However, neither of these individuals could compare to the importance of Tan Ji.


    The Ghost-Faced General, Tan Ji, was originally from a hunting household located in the mountains on the border between Zezhou and Qinzhou. In the mountains, his family neither contributed grain nor paid taxes, having no thoughts about country. However, fourteen years ago, during a confrontation between Great Yong and Northern Han, during the execution of an ambush upon the Northern Han army, a Yong general passed by the aloof Tan family stronghold. In order to maintain secrecy, that bloodthirsty general massacred the entire stronghold. The more than two hundred members of his village were slaughtered, aside from Tan Ji, who had gathered the collected fur pelts and went into town to purchase a gold hairpin for the woman whom he loved. Unable to endure the excitement in his heart, Tan Ji had hurried back, arriving as the Yong army was wantonly massacring the mountain stronghold. However, the powerless Tan Ji could only hide on the ridge, looking on helplessly as his home was completely destroyed. Knowing that he was powerless to exact revenge, Tan Ji burned down the stronghold. Afterwards, he had traversed a craggy mountain path that only hunters knew, and rushed to Qinzhou before the Yong army could approach. Then, that bloodthirsty Yong general had been surrounded and annihilated by the Northern Han army waiting in ambush. At the time, Long Tingfei, still a deputy general, gained a new bodyguard.


    After that, Tan Ji had risen from a foot soldier to a general. Although he was valued by Long Tingfei, Tan Ji¡¯s position was extremely challenging. Because he personally witnessed that massacre, Tan Ji¡¯s temperament had changed greatly. He was not fond of socializing and was known for his harsh discipline. Everyone, including his subordinates and his colleagues, feared him as a tiger. Even those who were of higher rank than him felt fear. According to the customs of the Northern Han army, its soldiers were brave, fierce, and unrestrained. With this, there were plenty of unruly soldiers and officers who ignored military regulations. However, Tan Ji¡¯s command was governed by strict military regulations. Any violations would see beatings or floggings. A repeat offense would see execution. At the beginning, there were those who did not accept it, resisting with their courage and strength. Although he looked refined and gentle, Tan Ji¡¯s methods were incomparably savage and cruel. All those who tried to resist were arrested and executed. In addition, by charging these individuals with the crime of rebellion, their families were also implicated. With this, no one dared to offend Tan Ji. After respect for military regulations was institutionalized, Tan Ji had focused upon training an elite unit of horsemen. These horsemen were skilled in both long-range and close combat. Mounted or dismounted, they were outstanding warriors. They were always required to carry long dagger-axes, cavalry sabers, and sturdy crossbows. Tan Ji had further studied battle formations under Long Tingfei. It could even be said that the student had surpassed the teacher. Upon the battlefield, he could use cavalry formations to defeat enemies that were several times larger than his troops.


    Possibly because his appearance did not look mighty enough, Tan Ji always wore a bronze ghost mask. As a result, he was nicknamed the Ghost-Faced General. Afterwards, Tan Ji had selected several warriors with surpassing aptitude, personally teaching them dagger-axe techniques. He selected the best thirty-six of them as his bodyguards, having them wear bronze masks that were the same as his. They were nicknamed the Ghost Cavalry. These Ghost Cavalry only carried long dagger-axes, masters of rapid attacks. Every battle, they would either attack the enemy¡¯s weaknesses or use strength against strength to break the enemy¡¯s spearhead under Tan Ji¡¯s orders. These thirty-six Ghost Cavalry were the sharp weapon used by Tan Ji to destroy the enemy¡¯s taste for battle and morale. Tan Ji never stopped training and replenishing them. Any casualties would immediately be replaced. More than half of Tan Ji¡¯s fame was earned because of these thirty-six Ghost Cavalry.


    However, if this was solely the case, it would not be enough to cause everyone who met Tan Ji to be afraid of him. What caused Tan Ji to be castigated was his fondness for slaughter. Although during the chaos of war, all those who enlisted in the military would regard the lives of human life as grass, this did not mean, however, that people did not have bottom lines. Everyone believed in the inauspiciousness of killing prisoners and karma¡¯s retribution. When the land fell into chaos, although commoners were massacred, women raped, and children killed, as the situation gradually cleared, if there weren¡¯t any need, they would avoid slaughtering innocents if they could. However, Tan Ji was the exception, never leaving captives alive. Wherever his army passed, nothing was left alive. Even the Northern Han generals who were colleagues of Tan Ji found this kind of savage cruelty unbearable. Fortunately, Long Tingfei always earnestly exhorted and tightly supervised him, otherwise Tan Ji¡¯s conduct would likely have become even more excessive. How could this kind of ¡°invincible¡±6 general who was a master of formations, and possessed such a steely and ruthless heart, not cause others to be wary?


    Long Tingfei sighed again inwardly. Although he valued Tan Ji, he was not fond of the Ghost-Faced General. According to Long Tingfei¡¯s personality, he greatly disliked Tan Ji¡¯s sinister and savage methods. However, Long Tingfei also knew that aside from Tan Ji, none of his subordinates could be able to handle Great Yong¡¯s elite cavalry by themselves. Moreover, Tan Ji¡¯s savagery was the primary guarantee that the Northern Han army could devastate Great Yong¡¯s territory. If not for the great fear of Great Yong¡¯s frontier citizens and their comparison of Tan Ji to a demonic tiger or wolf, the resistance that the Northern Han army faced would likely be even more severe. As a result, although Tan Ji was not liked by Long Tingfei, he was trusted and relied upon by Long Tingfei.


    Collecting his helpless thoughts, Long Tingfei smiled and stated, ¡°General Tan, tell me ¡­ how should we attack this time?¡±


    An ominous and cold voice came from behind the bronze mask. ¡°Naturally, Grand General has long ago calculated how to succeed. Although this general is ignorant, I know that we only have a hundred thousand troops, while the enemy has three hundred thousand. If we cannot attack a point that requires rescue and sow fear in the enemy, it will not attain victory and we will only be defeated. If General permits it, this general is willing to take charge of a unit and destroy the enemy¡¯s foundation.¡±


    Pleased, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°General Tan speaks the truth. Our army has come from afar. The enemy has favorable geographic and social conditions. If we cannot win with surprise, we will only be defeated. Xiao Tong, inform everybody of the intelligence that you have gathered.¡±


    From within Long Tingfei¡¯s personal guard, Bodyguard Xiao, who had accompanied Lin Bi to the Eastern Sea, walked out. In a clear voice, he reported, ¡°Grand General, all the assembled Generals, this subordinate investigated the enemy situation. We have already obtained news of the enemy¡¯s movements. The enemy commander-in-chief is personally commanding one hundred fifty thousand troops in the main army. They will arrive at the Qinze battlefield tomorrow. According to our scout reports, the commander is the Prince of Qi himself. Army Supervisor Jiang Zhe is accompanying them. The enemy¡¯s supply camp has been set at Miaopo. The commander responsible for its defense is the deputy commander-in-chief, Jing Chi. He has approximately thirty thousand troops. Other than that, the one hundred twenty thousand troops garrisoned throughout Zezhou have begun to mobilize.¡±


    Xiao Tong was a beloved disciple of the Devil Sect Sovereign, responsible for collecting military intelligence. He had a significant number of Devil Sect experts under his command. There would naturally be no mistakes with the intelligence that he gathered. However, everyone exchanged looks of dismay. One of the generals spoke up, asking, ¡°Bodyguard Xiao, Jing Chi is an important commander for the enemy. Why was he dispatched to defend the supplies? Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡±


    ¡°General is not aware of this, but although Jing Chi is an important commander for the enemy and the Yong Emperor¡¯s trusted commander, he has always been at odds with the Prince of Qi,¡± answered Xiao Tong with a smile. ¡°At present, the Yong Emperor is focused on repairing relations with the Prince of Qi. Jing Chi would naturally be forced to experience some unfair treatment. This subordinate received news that when Army Supervisor Jiang Zhe arrived at the Yong army¡¯s main encampments at Zezhou he had Jing Chi beaten. As a result, the Prince of Qi seized the opportunity to strip Jing Chi¡¯s authority, demoting him to the rear to defend the supplies. The seventy thousand troops that Jing Chi originally commanded have also been divided by the Prince of Qi, only allowing Jing Chi to command thirty thousand troops to protect the supplies. The remaining forty thousand troops have been left by the Prince of Qi within his army.¡±


    Another general laughed and declared, ¡°Li Xian conceitedly claims to be a capable commander. Isn¡¯t this kind of reprisal a bit too petty?¡±


    Tan Ji ruthlessly replied, ¡°This is not necessarily because Li Xian is too narrow-minded. All of us have heard that these last few years, Jing Chi has never stopped handicapping the Prince of Qi. If Li Xian were not going to exploit this kind of golden opportunity, it would have been too much of a pity. Li Xian was lenient, though. If he truly wanted to deal with Jing Chi, Jing Chi would be dead.¡±


    Hearing him speak, everyone fell silent. Immediately, the atmosphere became awkward. Sighing again mentally, Long Tingfei clearly said, ¡°Jing Chi can be considered an outstanding battlefield commander. With him leading thirty thousand troops and protecting the supplies, it will be extremely difficult if we want to strike at the enemy¡¯s weakness. This decision by Li Xian cannot be considered as using a talented person in an insignificant position.7 Tan Ji, do you have the confidence to defeat Jing Chi, seizing the enemy¡¯s supplies and provisions?¡±


    In an emotionless voice, Tan Ji answered, ¡°Although Jing Chi is a fierce and valiant general, his temperament is like a raging inferno. This general naturally is capable of dealing with that kind of individual. Grand General, please rest assured. This general will definitely trap the enemy in an impossible situation.¡±


    Pleased, Long Tingfei nodded his head. ¡°Excellent. Tan Ji, accept my command! I¡¯m giving you ten thousand elite troops. You are ordered to defeat Jing Chi and capture the enemy¡¯s supplies within ten days. Afterwards, you are permitted to act at your own discretion. However, you must return back to headquarters by the end of the eleventh month. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Tan Ji insidiously replied, ¡°This general accepts the order.¡± His voice carried a bit of fanaticism. When they heard his voice, all of the Northern Han generals could not help but feel shudders run up their spines. If Tan Ji were allowed to act on his own initiative, it would likely lead to another bloodbath in Zezhou. After many years of war, Tan Ji had broken enemy counties on three occasions. Two times, he had massacred counties west of the Yellow River, penetrating as far as the Duan Family Village and Jiafeng. Even the environs around the heavily defended Jincheng within Zezhou had been sacked by Tan Ji. To the army and civilians of Zezhou, Tan Ji was a devil that could cause babies to cry at night.


    Long Tingfei gently sighed. If it weren¡¯t for the numerical inferiority of the Northern Han army, he would definitely not have used this savage to massacre the innocent commoners. However, he needed someone capable of handling these matters. Aside from Tan Ji, who was capable of shouldering such an evil reputation?


    Everyone guided their horses down the hill. Under the escort of the thirty-six Ghost Cavalry, Tan Ji rejoined his own unit. Originally, Tan Ji was conceited by the formidability of his dagger-axe techniques and was not fond of such protection. However, more than three years ago, an assassin from the Fengyi Sect had taken advantage of the absence of the Ghost Cavalry to disguise herself as one of Tan Ji¡¯s household troops and seriously injure Tan Ji. Were it not for Tan Ji¡¯s brilliant martial arts skills and the sacrifices of his household troops, Tan Ji would have likely lost his life then. From that point on, Tan Ji constantly paid careful attention to his safety. If the thirty-six Ghost Cavalry did not charge into battle, they were inseparable from Tan Ji. All of them wore the same attire and armor as Tan Ji. In addition, all of them wore the same bronze mask. Aside from trusted lieutenants, no one could distinguish the actual Tan Ji. When the Ghost Cavalry was in battle, if they were not being led by Tan Ji, then Tan Ji would be protected by the Ghost Cavalry¡¯s replacement candidates. Because of this, no one could approach Tan Ji. With this, if someone wished to assassinate Tan Ji and was not a grandmaster, it was more difficult than ascending to the Heavens. In addition, these measures weren¡¯t taken because Tan Ji was afraid of death. In Tan Ji¡¯s view, even if he were to die, there were plenty of souls who would be buried with him.


    In reality, Tan Ji understood Long Tingfei¡¯s feelings towards him. For a sensitive individual like him, although Long Tingfei did not explicitly express his feelings, Tan Ji clearly understood Long Tingfei¡¯s faint disgust and exclusion. However, Tan Ji never harbored a grudge because of this. He had been personally taught the art of war by Long Tingfei. It was also Long Tingfei who had asked a famous master to teach him martial arts. Tan Ji understood that Long Tingfei highly valued his savagery and calmness. He was a sharp weapon in the hands of Long Tingfei. When the day arrived that Long Tingfei could no longer tolerate his conduct and would toss him aside like a worn shoe, Tan Ji would not change his methods. He clearly understood that, as long as he was able to limit his conduct and not exceed everyone¡¯s bottom line, he could receive Long Tingfei and all the other generals¡¯ acceptance. However, to Tan Ji, his life had already ended long ago when his family had been massacred. Tan Ji lost any yearning to survive when he saw his beloved lying naked in a pool of blood, when he saw his white-haired grandfather nailed alive to the door, when he saw his respected and loved father die unable to close his eyes and yet still protected his young brothers and sisters, and when he saw the miserable condition of his affectionate mother committing suicide by biting her tongue.


    However, the loathing in his heart was extremely grave, unable to be dispelled even when he saw his enemy die under the Northern Han army¡¯s horse hooves. As a result, Tan Ji had chosen to enlist, pointing his butcher¡¯s knife at those who had massacred his kinsmen. He loathed the Great Yong army who had slaughtered his family, hating the commoners of Zezhou who wholeheartedly supported the Yong army to preserve their lives and assets. Only with blood and fire could Tan Ji temporarily dispel his sorrow and warm his heart. Firmly holding the long dagger-axe in his hands, an icy killing intent flashed across Tan Ji¡¯s eyes. He wanted to bathe this dagger-axe in even more blood to offer sacrifices to the departed spirits of his parents and kinsmen.


    ***


    On the thirtieth day of the tenth month, after one night¡¯s reorganization after several days of forced march, the Yong army arrived upon the battlefield from the southern end of Qinze. After experiencing the spring battle, both sides had restrained themselves. But now, the Battle of Qinze that would completely change the northern frontier began. In this battle, one hundred fifty thousand Yong troops and ninety thousand Northern Han troops would transform this one-hundred-li Qinze into a bloodbath with a mountain of corpses.


    Meanwhile, Ghost-Faced General Tan Ji led ten thousand troops along the Qin River southward, making a beeline for Miaopo. Everywhere they passed, they saw no sign of life because the Yong army still maintained a scorched earth policy. However, Tan Ji still dispatched countless patrols. Any living person they ran into would be executed without exception. On the second day of the eleventh month, Tan Ji could see the supply camps at Miaopo in the distance. He began to plan how to annihilate the enemy and score a victory. At the same time, at Qinze, after preliminary probing attacks, the battle began.


    Stationed upon a hill on a high slope, Li Xian¡¯s princely and commander-in-chief banner danced wildly under the autumn wind. The fiery-red-armored cavalry impregnably surrounded the army center. Under the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner, to the left of a general in golden armor and a fiery sorrel warhorse, I looked down upon the gathered army, wearing that specially designed azure cloak. Behind the general was Xiaoshunzi mounted upon a white horse, carrying a silver spear. His gaze was as cold as ice. Behind me to the side was a middle-aged man wearing light armor and an azure battle gown. Raising his whip, he pensively gazed down on the battlefield. His appearance was refined and scholarly. He had thin eyebrows and long eyes, refined in manner. Although he wore armor, aside from the sword hanging from his waist, he did not carry any other weapons. He frequently issued all kinds of orders to command the battle, having the Prince of Qi¡¯s personal troops rapidly transmit them. My gaze pierced through layers of obstructions, focusing on a figure in the distant army surrounded by a mass of fiery red. There, under a fluttering red banner with the character, ¡°Long (ýˆ),¡± was a severe figure that stood out even in an army of tens of thousands.


    At this moment, while Long Tingfei was commanding his troops, he was also paying attention to the enemy army. Underneath the banner of the Great Yong imperial family was an enemy of his who he had faced for many years and become increasingly tenacious with as they had battled, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. In addition, he also paid attention to that azure-robed scholar who remained leisurely and carefree even upon the battlefield. These were the enemies before him ¡­ An intense fighting spirit welled up from deep within Long Tingfei. However, he instantly calmed down. His goal was not to defeat and destroy the enemy, but rather to wear down the enemy army¡¯s strength, and collaborate with Tan Ji to nibble away at the whale that was the Yong army. Only in this way could the Northern Han army become increasingly formidable to the point of ensuring that the Yong army was powerless to invade Northern Han.


    What a pity ¡­ A feeling of helplessness welled up from inside Long Tingfei. According to his plan, he had indeed stirred up a surging tide against the Prince of Qi within the Yong court. However, once Jiang Zhe had become the army supervisor, that plan had suffered a severe setback. Under the collaboration of Director Zheng Xia of Imperial Secretariat and Right Vice Director Shi Yu of the Department of State Affairs, they had completely suppressed all of the impeachment attempts and attacks directed at the Prince of Qi. Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun, had only taken a minor action and yet had wasted Long Tingfei¡¯s painstaking efforts. It was no wonder that the Princess of Jiaping wanted to exhaust all methods to have that man assassinated. Unfortunately, Shi Ying suffered a defeat at the last hurdle. After a look of dejection flashed on his face, Long Tingfei summoned up his confidence. No matter how resourceful that man is, as long as I make no mistakes with my leadership, what fear do I have that he will cause any turmoil?


    Thinking of this, Long Tingfei smiled slightly and commanded, ¡°Three Lu Generals. Lead your units and make a charge. The enemy¡¯s right wing is a bit sluggish. We cannot let this golden opportunity pass.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÇßÖÝ, Qinzhou ¨C modern-day Qin County (ÇßÏØ), Shanxi Province


    ÒÔÒÝ´ýÀÍ, yiyidailao ¨C idiom, lit. wait at one¡¯s ease for an exhausted enemy or opponent; fig. attacking an enemy when they are fatigued from a long journey


    ÇßË®, qinshui ¨C modern-day Qinshui County (ÇßË®ÏØ)


    ÓëÖÚ²»Í¬, yuzongbutong- idiom, lit. to stand out from the masses; fig. out of the ordinary


    Over six feet tall


    ËùÏòÅûÃÒ, suoxiangpimi ¨C idiom, lit. sweeping everything before one; fig. to be invincible


    ´ó²ÄСÓÃ, dacaixiaoyong ¨C idiom, lit. put fine timber to petty use; fig. using a talented person in an insignificant position

 Chapter 19: Breaking a Goshawk’s Wings (Middle)

    Chapter 19: Breaking a Goshawk¡¯s Wings (Middle)


    Lu Boyan, Lu Zhongtian, and Lu Shuhan were triplets, sharing the same appearance and ferocity. Apparently, they even shared a tacit understanding and comprehension of each other.1 They were accepted by the Sovereign of the Devil Sect as disciples and imparted with martial arts. When the three joined hands and acted together, they were invincible. After Su Dingluan¡¯s death, they were Northern Han¡¯s most reputable vanguard. They had been observing the battle for some time and were already itching to get involved. Hearing Long Tingfei¡¯s order, they loudly voiced their compliance. Each urged their horse into a gallop and returned to their unit, preparing for battle.


    The Yong army had deployed fifty thousand foot soldiers¡ªcomposed of diverse layers of archers, spearmen, and swordsmen¡ªto create an impregnable formation, filled with a faint killing intent. Seventy thousand cavalrymen were deployed behind the infantry formation. The firm and indomitable elite cavalry did not budge an inch,2 waiting for an order from central command. Aside from an occasional horseman lightly consoling his eager horse, excited by the desperate atmosphere, there weren¡¯t any other movements. There were another thirty thousand infantrymen who were prepared to substitute for their weary comrades at any moment.


    As for the Northern Han army, it was entirely composed of cavalry. Thirty thousand horsemen patrolled at the edges of the Yong formation, using their bows and crossbows to look for the Yong army¡¯s weak spot, slowly weakening the enemy defenses. This was a major battle that would pit strength against strength. There was no margin for cheap tricks. The splattering blood dyed the wilderness red. The arrows dancing across the sky created rains of blood.


    After half a day of bloody battle, the Northern Han army was never able to obtain a satisfactory success facing the tenacious enemy army. Long Tingfei had also changed out his units. The two sides seemed to be conducting a battle of attrition. When afternoon arrived, the Yong army¡¯s right wing, after sustaining repeated fierce attacks, was finally finding it difficult to prop itself up. The Northern Han attacks were too frequent, preventing the right wing from being replenished with fresh troops. At this very moment, Long Tingfei dispatched the Lu brothers.


    Lu Boyan held a lance in his hands. The horsemen behind him all wielded lances and pikes. This unit of cavalry had the primary assault responsibility. However, all of them had small composite bows slung over their shoulders. When the time came, they could serve as horse archers. Brandishing his lance, Lu Boyan shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡± Finished speaking, he took the lead and charged towards the right flank of the Yong army. The two units slammed together, once again weakening the defensive line. At this moment, Lu Zhongtian and Lu Shuhan also led their units and charged towards the Yong army¡¯s right flank. The three brothers were connected on a deep level. Whenever one unit¡¯s momentum was weakened, it would pull out and retreat to a distance, replaced by another brother¡¯s unit. There was not a moment of separation between their alternating attacks. The continuous, savage attacks finally broke apart the Yong army¡¯s defensive line. Like a flood, the Northern Han army swept into the Yong infantry and began to slaughter, causing flesh and blood to fly everywhere.


    Just then, a bugle call could be heard from the center of the Yong army. Hearing this horn call, the infantrymen on the right wing desperately defending against the Northern Han cavalry suddenly split in half. Behind them was revealed the elite, azure-armored Great Yong cavalry. The combined sounds of the hoofbeats were like thunder. They forcibly welcomed the ferocious attacks of the Northern Han cavalry. The two armies were tangled together. At this moment, the entire battle revolved around this location.


    Lu Boyan had converged with his two younger brothers. The three men simultaneously let out loud shouts. They were all valiant generals who became fiercer the stronger their opponents. For a moment, they were evenly matched with the massed Great Yong cavalry. Just then, a reverberating bugle horn resounded. His head clearing, Lu Boyan knew that he could not directly confront heavy cavalry. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Charge towards their center!¡± Finished speaking, he led his unit and charged towards the center¡¯s infantrymen. His two younger brothers skillfully took over the vacancy that he had left behind. The cavalry formation¡¯s transformation was naturally smooth. Northern Han¡¯s brave horsemen were like a sharp blade, stabbing into the Yong army¡¯s center.


    I could clearly see the transformation of the Northern Han¡¯s cavalry formation from my position below the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner. I could not help but be moved and state, ¡°What an excellent cavalry unit! I have long heard that Northern Han¡¯s cavalry is matchless when it comes to cavalry engagements. Seeing them today, they fully justify their reputation as expected.¡±


    The rider in golden armor, with his visor down, spoke muffled, ¡°Northern Han¡¯s vanguard are indeed elite. This is even after their commander was replaced. Although their tactics have been improved greatly, their vigor has been greatly reduced since the days they were led by Su Dingluan. However, the elite cavalry of our Great Yong are not inferior in the slightest. It is only a pity that our opponents are all light cavalry, able to come and go as they please. As a result, our heavy cavalry¡¯s speed cannot match theirs. In addition, Zezhou is composed of a flat, wide expanse of land, suitable for them to do as they please. If the two armies directly confront each other, their light cavalry is no match for the power of our armored cavalry. Daren, look. Hasn¡¯t the Northern Han cavalry already begun evading the spearhead of our heavy cavalry?¡±


    Observing all this, I nodded my head and replied, ¡°What you say is true. However, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re playing the role of His Imperial Highness. Don¡¯t make any irresponsible remarks and unnecessary movements.¡±


    The rider mumbled a sentence to himself and did not continue to speak.


    By then, Xuan Song had issued an order. The Yong center seemed to transform into a vast ocean that the powerful current that was the Northern Han cavalry flowed into. In the wake of continuous investment of Great Yong troops, I could clearly see that under Xuan Song¡¯s command, it became increasingly difficult for that unit of Northern Han cavalry to move as they pleased. Just then, the Northern Han army mobilized another twenty thousand horsemen, intending to break the Yong battle lines from the outside. However, the Yong lines were extremely tough and durable, resisting the pincer attacks from within and without. Great Yong¡¯s heavy cavalry once again displayed their might, repeatedly smashing Northern Han¡¯s weak spot. The following battle left me completely dazzled. The way both commanders deployed and employed troops was precise and ruthless. However, I could tell that the Northern Han army¡¯s assaults were sharp and ever-changing, while Xuan Song was tenacious and steady. The two sides were practically using a series of grim and callous methods to whittle away lives and time. The Northern Han army only broke through the Great Yong battle lines when the sun set. Long Tingfei personally commanded the rearguard, allowing the Northern Han army to calmly retreat. Xuan Song also took advantage of this to withdraw.


    In fact, if speaking seriously, it wasn¡¯t that Long Tingfei could not have withdrawn the cavalry who had penetrated into the Yong army earlier. The reason he had not done so was because the losses would have been disastrous and would not have resulted in the present results. In addition, it wasn¡¯t that Xuan Song could not forcibly detain the Northern Han army. It was only that such a decision would not be of any help to the outcome of today¡¯s battle, only furthering unnecessary losses. As a result, both sides had reached a mutual understanding and respectively retreated.


    On this day, Northern Han had left behind six to seven thousand bodies, while Great Yong had suffered twenty-five thousand casualties. It wasn¡¯t that Long Tingfei¡¯s leadership was that superior to Xuan Song, but rather that the Yong army was primarily composed of infantry, while the Northern Han army was composed of light and missile cavalry, capable of coming and going like the wind. This kind of casualty contrast was already a pretty good result. This was already something that could not be helped. The commanders on both sides had not made any grievous mistakes and could only fight a battle of attrition, whittling away lives and military strength. Although the power of the Great Yong elite horsemen was formidable, if the heavy cavalry was rashly deployed, it would have resulted in Long Tingfei finding a gap and inflicting disastrous losses or leaving Long Tingfei unwilling to have a direct confrontation, switching to guerrilla tactics. With this, we would have lost our ability to engage the Northern Han army.


    The Northern Han army was mostly composed of light cavalry. Each soldier had two and sometimes even three horses. Their speed was faster than the Yong army. According to my calculations, if Long Tingfei were not trying to engage our army, Long Tingfei would likely not directly confront us. For us, if we did not fight this bloody battle with the Northern Han army, it would be impossible to have Northern Han believe that the entirety of our main army was here. Before, when the Northern Han army invaded, they would frequently raid and harass in all directions. However, since the Prince of Qi took command of the frontier several years ago and adopted the scorched earth policy, it became challenging to the extreme for Northern Han to capture towns and seize strongholds. Moreover, it would be very easy for them to be cut off by the Prince of Qi¡¯s army. As a result, the Northern Han army was forced to change their tactics.


    Long Tingfei would frequently lead a main force to circle around the Prince of Qi, while an auxiliary force would penetrate into Zezhou. If the Prince of Qi wished to maintain a strict defense and did not sally forth, then the Northern Han army would be allowed to freely capture the towns and strongholds in Zezhou. If the Prince of Qi were to sally forth to battle Northern Han¡¯s main force, then the auxiliary force could do as it pleased. If the Prince of Qi sought to cut off the auxiliary force, Long Tingfei could lead the main force, pursuing and striking the Prince of Qi from behind. Moreover, Tan Ji was best at evading after launching a raid, while Shi Ying was adept at rapid march. Although the Great Yong army was stronger than Northern Han¡¯s, it was actually pushed to the point that it was overwhelmed by the Northern Han army. As a result, over these last several years, the Prince of Qi had led his main force to battle the Northern Han¡¯s main force, while he could only rely upon the separate garrisons to defend against the auxiliary force. As a result, the Prince of Qi had shrunk the defensive line back. The inhabitants of the Zezhou region had virtually been completely dispersed as a result of the uninterrupted wars.


    This time, the Prince of Qi had taken my advice, having Xuan Song take command and meet Long Tingfei head on, while he personally led troops to meet, or rather to say destroy, Tan Ji. This was definitely an unexpected decision. The Great Yong army originally did not have anyone capable of meeting Long Tingfei head on. Who could have expected that the Prince of Qi, increasingly capable of fighting off Long Tingfei, would actually relinquish command? However, this was all because of Xuan Song¡¯s fortunate existence. Originally, I intended to personally take charge if there were no other options. Under the help of all of the generals, I should have been able to fight Long Tingfei to a draw at the very least. Now that we had Xuan Song, I no longer needed to worry. After all, I had never actually taken command before.


    With admiration, I gazed at Xuan Song, complimenting him, ¡°As expected, Adjunct Xuan is a seasoned commander. Long Tingfei is not focused on fighting a decisive battle. In my opinion, he will not continue to attack so violently tomorrow. He likely cherishes his subordinates more than we do. In order to ensure that Long Tingfei does not have spare energy to suspect that His Imperial Highness is not within the army, we¡¯ll have to rely upon Adjunct Xuan¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Xuan Song gazed at Jiang Zhe¡¯s tranquil, smiling face. He could not help but feel boundless and heartfelt gratitude well up from inside. Xuan Song was originally a scholarly individual. However, after joining the army, he had discovered that he was especially suitable to commanding troops. It was a pity that according to Great Yong¡¯s customs, to personally lead troops, one needed to be able to go into battle and lead from the front lines. If one¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t sufficient, then there would definitely not be any opportunity to become a general. These last few years, although Xuan Song could be said to lead an army in practice, he could never legitimately command an entire campaign. In the beginning, it was because Jing Chi was not present. As a result, Xuan Song could act on his behalf and take command. Afterwards, when Jing Chi returned, he actually commanded two units. This was partly because Li Zhi wanted to reinforce Jing Chi¡¯s strength. Seeing that Xuan Song was a capable commander, Jing Chi handed him one of his units. However, Xuan Song was nominally still only an adjunct. After he had decisively won the competition a few days ago, Jing Chi had happily told him of his intentions to help him get promoted. At the time, although Xuan Song was filled with joyous expectation, he was still on tenterhooks.


    Xuan Song naturally knew of Jiang Zhe. Although Jiang Zhe had entered the Prince of Yong¡¯s service later than he had, the man¡¯s status was completely unordinary and he was the Prince of Yong¡¯s most trusted adviser. If Jiang Zhe were willing to speak up for him, Xuan Song would likely see his dream come true. However, Xuan Song had also heard Jing Chi say that Jiang daren¡¯s natural disposition was a bit indolent. He never meddled in unrelated matters. As a result, Xuan Song did not fancy his expectations. Who would have expected that he would be summoned to the Prince of Qi¡¯s tent that night and been temporarily granted the heavy responsibility of briefly commanding the main force? As long as he was able to successfully stop Long Tingfei¡¯s advance, then after the battle, he would definitely be promoted. His desire to command an army by himself was no longer a pipe dream. This battle was of the utmost importance. As a result, Xuan Song was filled with fear and trepidation during the entire battle. Now that he had successfully survived the first day, Xuan Song could not help but relax. Wiping the perspiration off his forehead, he saluted from his seated position on his horse, stating, ¡°I have to profusely thank Army Supervisor daren. Were it not for daren¡¯s recommendation, how would I have the opportunity to command the entire army?¡±


    I smiled and replied, ¡°This is also a result of Adjunct Xuan¡¯s years of preparation, resulting in today¡¯s accomplishments. This one only spoke a few kind words.¡±


    At this moment, the fake Prince of Qi stretched on his horse, asking in a vexed tone, ¡°Daren, how about we allow Qiao Zu to serve as the body double tomorrow? Unable to lead from the front lines and having to wear this heavy armor is too excruciating.¡±


    At that moment, Qiao Zu, who played the role of Xuan Song¡¯s bodyguard begged for forgiveness, ¡°Daren, how do I have His Imperial Highness¡¯s demeanor? It¡¯s better to have Ma Su act as His Imperial Highness.¡±


    I could not help but laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, neither of you will be able to escape. These next few days, both of you will take turns acting as His Imperial Highness¡¯s body double.¡± Ma Su and Qiao Zu could not help but simultaneously let out pained groans. I snickered mentally. That day within the Hunting Palace, the four of you kidnapped me from the Cherishing Fragrance Park to the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence on the Prince¡¯s orders. Although all of you saved my life, none of you had good intentions. Afterwards, you four repeatedly urged the Prince of Qi to kill me to prevent leaving roots for future trouble. Although the Prince of Qi ultimately did not adopt your plan, this grudge cannot go unavenged! Tao Lin and Zhuang Jun are at the Prince of Qi¡¯s side, making it impossible for me to retaliate against them. However, since you two have fallen into my hands, what reason do I have to spare the two of you? Today, I¡¯m only having the two of you play the role of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. Although you are forced to maintain the airs of the prince and cannot move recklessly, it shouldn¡¯t be too unendurable. Moreover, from henceforth, with our grudges settled ¡­ you two will have been let off lightly. The other two will likely not be as fortunate as you two.


    Thinking of this, the corners of my mouth involuntarily curved into a smirk. Qiao Zu and Ma Su felt chills run up their spines. No wonder His Imperial Highness had such a smile on his face when Jiang daren had specifically named the two of them to stay behind and mumbled something about Jiang daren being fond of holding grudges. So it seemed Jiang daren always obtained retribution. Thinking of this, the two of them did not know whether to be happy or anxious. It would be pretty good if their grudges were resolved in such a manner. It was just that the two did not know how they would be teased these next dozen or so days. In addition, the two did not know whether to envy or sympathize the two bodyguards accompanying the Prince of Qi. After all, those two would fall into the army supervisor¡¯s hands sooner rather than later.


    Just then, Xiaoshunzi advanced and stated, ¡°Young master, are you going to stay on the battlefield the entire day tomorrow? I can see that your complexion isn¡¯t too great.¡±


    I complained, ¡°The sand blown by wind is too much, and I¡¯ve sat on a horse for an entire day. I¡¯m exhausted. If I wasn¡¯t needed to help cover for His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, I would have ordered you to drive a carriage here.¡±


    At this moment, having arranged the withdrawal, Xuan Song worriedly spoke, ¡°Daren, how about bringing your tent tomorrow? You can rest as needed within. As long as you show yourself now and again, it should not raise the enemy¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be overly worried,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Long Tingfei should not fight so desperately tomorrow. If his limited resources are consumed, there will be no need for us to worry about invading Northern Han. Adjunct Xuan is probably thinking about how to contend with Long Tingfei tomorrow, correct? As long as we are able to hold out for ten days, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, should be able to relay a victory report.¡±


    That very night, we pitched camp thirty li south of Qinze. When night arrived, when I was falling into a blurry sleep, I heard the sounds of battle coming from outside. I promptly got up, draping the cloak around my shoulders. Xiaoshunzi slept in the outer tent. Seeing me walk out from within, he whispered, ¡°The enemy is raiding our camps. Young master, there is no need to worry.¡±


    I was a bit worried anyway. Although Adjunct Xuan had asserted that it was possible that the enemy would raid our camps and that he had made the proper preparations, I still fretted that the enemy would be successful. Disregarding Xiaoshunzi¡¯s efforts to stop me, I gazed out of the entrance of the tent. Under the dark skies, flames had sprung up everywhere. Countless dim shadows traversed back and forth within the wilderness and the camps under the dim, dusky light of night. After a short while, the Northern Han army retreated like the tide, probably seeing our meticulous defenses. Just as the Northern Han army retreated, a Yong unit that had snuck out of a gate of the camp suddenly shouted in unison, loosing volleys of arrows and crossbow bolts. However, the Northern Han army had taken precautions beforehand, quietly disappearing into the darkness. As a result, neither side suffered excessive casualties.


    Just as I breathed a sigh of relief, the rear camps suddenly caught fire. The Northern Han army had come back again. This time, they did not enter our camps, only shooting fire arrows. Xuan Song promptly directed the firefighting operations. By the time the counterattacking troops had left the camps, the Northern Han army had already retreated. Throughout the night, the Northern Han army repeatedly launched raids. With the unpredictable behavior of the Northern Han army, our army did not have any way to confront them in the darkness. Although we did not suffer too many losses, we were unable to rest the entire night.


    When the second day arrived, even though the sun was already high up in the sky, I was yawning non-stop. As for the officers and soldiers, they had taken turns to rest. Although their vigor was a bit reduced, they were not as dispirited as me. It seemed they had made preparations long ago. After asking Xuan Song and company, I learned that the Northern Han army was fondest of raiding camps. The Great Yong army had once thought about returning the favor. However, every single time they sought to raid the Northern Han camp, they were either ambushed or surrounded. As a result, they only sought to steadily defend the camps, setting up countless layers of sentry points around the exterior. I was unhappy. How were they so successful when we suffered losses? After asking the generals, I learned that the Northern Han army was skilled at utilizing birds of prey and mastiffs. Birds of prey could be used to investigate enemy intelligence during the day, while mastiffs could be used to maintain vigil at night. Reportedly, if our army approached within ten li of the Northern Han camps, it would be impossible to escape the mastiffs¡¯ noses. The more I thought about this, the angrier I got. Instead, I issued the order to not sally forth, commanding that crisscrossed trenches a zhang3 deep be dug in a three hundred pace4 radius around our camps to ensure that it would be impossible for the Northern Han army to approach our camps. Afterwards, at every entrance, we left an intact path. With this, the Yong army could enter and exit the camps without any problems, while the enemy would not be able to launch raids as they pleased.


    Standing behind me, Xuan Song gazed at the bustling digging. Hesitating, he asked, ¡°If the Northern Han army completely seals the exit routes, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°How would that affect things?¡± I asked rhetorically with a smile before continuing, ¡°First, our army has heavy cavalry. If Northern Han is willing to directly confront them, that¡¯s exactly what I want. Second, when I ordered the trenches dug, I had the troops prepare plenty of wooden planks. If they were to seal our exit routes, we will only need to lay out the planks to form a path. Moreover, our army still has over half the infantry left. For them, this kind of terrain is only to their advantage.¡±


    Xuan Song nodded his head in agreement after hearing my explanation. In fact, this method wasn¡¯t that strange. It was only that both Great Yong and Northern Han primarily relied upon the power of their cavalry and were too impatient for victory, using courage and strength to seek victory, using offense as the best defense. They were a bit remiss on defense. Moreover, the Northern Han army was unpredictable in their raids, making it impossible for the Great Yong army to entrench. In addition, restraining enemy cavalry would inevitably restrict the routes allowing one to sally forth. As a result, it had occurred to no one to go to the trouble and effort of digging trenches. However, to someone like me, focused upon defense, this kind of method could ensure my own safety. In addition, I trusted that Long Tingfei would not dare to bypass us. These last several years, the defensive system that the Prince of Qi had painstakingly and meticulously established did not have that many flaws that could be exploited. Moreover, with this, at the very least, no one would come to disturb my beauty rest. Even if we needed to strike a camp, I had nothing to worry about. After all, with this many troops, it was good to allow them to exercise a little.


    As we were busying ourselves here, Xiaoshunzi suddenly walked to my side and whispered, ¡°Young master, there is someone spying upon our camps from a distance. He¡¯s an expert.¡±


    After hearing him speak, I continued to banter with Xuan Song and company, while making a gesture. After the command had been issued, it wasn¡¯t long before Qiao Zu, dressed in the Prince of Qi¡¯s golden armor, strode over from the main tent. As he walked, he seemed to be nodding with satisfaction. Arriving at my side, he deliberately paused to chat a few words with me. Then the two of us returned to the main tent. After walking inside, I immediately asked Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Who is spying on the camp? Did you see clearly?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi answered, ¡°He¡¯s quite far off. This subordinate could not see clearly. However, the interloper¡¯s martial arts skills are quite good. It seems to be an expert among Northern Han¡¯s spies and scouts.¡±


    I did not find this troubling. It was only a few scouts. They were probably only here to see why we hadn¡¯t sallied forth today. It was best that they be allowed to return. However, after thinking it over, there was a plan that was most suitable for this moment that would not arouse Northern Han¡¯s suspicions. Thus, I said, ¡°Qiao Zu, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, promised me command of the suicide troops. Go find a suitable candidate for me. His martial arts skills need to be sufficiently good. I have a use for him.¡±


    Qiao Zu had received the Prince of Qi¡¯s order long ago. Naturally, he would not ask too many questions. He issued several instructions to the bodyguards. It wasn¡¯t long before several bodyguards brought a soldier in. I carefully observed him. This man had a doughty appearance and a calm, unflustered bearing. It was quite a pity that he was a suicide soldier. The Prince of Qi¡¯s suicide troops were composed of soldiers who had committed offenses and also convicts who had been drafted into the army. These suicide troops were responsible for performing suicidal assignments. Any who performed great tasks were allowed to have their death sentences commuted, so much so that they could regain their ranks. The suicide troops were mostly composed of cruel and savage individuals who had superb martial arts. All of them had committed capital offenses. In order to live, they were extremely diligent in carrying out their assignments. It was exactly this kind of talent that was suitable for my use.


    After regarding this suicide soldier for some time, I spoke, ¡°This army supervisor has a task for you to complete. This matter is extremely dangerous. If you can return successful, I will report this matter to His Imperial Highness, commuting your death sentence and restoring your rank. If you are to die, you will be treated as having died in battle and your family will receive bereavement pay and death gratuities. Tell me, do you have the courage to perform this task?¡±


    The soldier kowtowed and replied, ¡°This lowly one understands that I have committed a capital offense. Because of His Imperial Highness¡¯s grace, I was allowed to atone for my crimes. I dare not offer any excuses if there¡¯s an assignment. Daren, give your orders.¡±


    I handed him a letter that I had just hurriedly written and instructed, ¡°Bring this letter to the Miaopo camps and hand it to General Jing Chi. Once he has read the letter, he will understand. Remember ¡­ the letter and you are one. If the letter is lost, so are you. I have heard that you are from jianghu and have excellent martial arts skills. Be sure to handle this matter with care. There is no need for this army supervisor to speak of what will happen if this letter is lost.¡±


    The soldier accepted the letter. He was not a fool. He knew that he would not have been selected from the suicide troops if this task were easy. His martial arts skills were in the top two amongst the suicide troops. Since he had been specially selected, it was undoubtedly an important and deadly mission. After kowtowing again, he replied, ¡°This lowly one only has my mother and younger brother as relatives. Daren, please look after them.¡± This was a military custom. If dispatched to undertake a suicidal mission, they would impart their last words before departing.


    Somewhat unable to bear it, I glanced at him, stating, ¡°Do not worry. You mother and brother will be supported by the court.¡±


    Seeing that the soldier was about withdraw, I sighed inside. In a barely audible whisper, I uttered, ¡°You only need to allow that letter to fall into the hands of the Northern Han scouts.¡± My voice was extremely low. That soldier had gone far and probably did not hear me speak. However, I could see him pause, almost as if he heard what I had said. However, he did not turn around, instead accelerating his stride.


    Gazing at the departing figure, I told Xiaoshunzi distantly, ¡°This man¡¯s temperament is firm and unyielding, and he is quite intelligent. For me to speak thusly, he will definitely understand that this mission requires that he needs to sacrifice his life. After all, if he were to escape with his life, then some of that letter¡¯s credibility would inevitably be lost. Hearing me speak thusly, he will definitely be full of gratitude. Even if he originally could escape, he likely will willingly give his life now. Am I too cruel, forcing him to sacrifice himself?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the suicide troops exist? If he accomplishes this great achievement, young master can report this matter to His Imperial Highness to offer additional financial support to his family. This is better than bearing the weight of a capital offense and living in humiliation.¡±


    I laughed humorlessly. ¡°I need to continue to be savage and cruel. Although that man is heroic, I am still worried that when things come to a head he will cling abjectly to life. Go follow and keep an eye on him. If he wishes to escape with his life, send him along. However, be sure to not reveal any traces. Based upon your martial arts, other than the personal arrival of the Devil Sect Sovereign, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi lightly nodded his head, saying, ¡°Young master must be careful about your own safety.¡±


    Breaking out into laughter, I replied, ¡°If this many troops cannot ensure my safety, then it would be useless even if you were present.¡±


    ¡°That may not necessarily be the case,¡± voiced Xiaoshunzi, smiling. ¡°If I were the assassin, even with so many troops, I could take young master¡¯s head.¡±


    I could not help but rub my neck, feeling almost as if a cold breeze had brushed past. I knew that Xiaoshunzi was a bit indignant that I had said he was worthless and was deliberately trying to frighten me.


    At this moment, several li away, the hawk-like eyes of Xiao Tong were studying the Yong camp. He was filled with numerous thoughts. Spying on the camp today, he had intentionally come personally, because yesterday¡¯s battle had caused the generals of the Northern Han army to be filled with doubt. Although the Great Yong army was as tenacious and capable as always, it seemed like someone else was commanding it. In battle, Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, would always fight at the front. Moreover, his tactics were doughty and intrepid. However, this time, the essence of the tactics could be described with the word, ¡°steady.¡±


    Since there were doubts, it needed to be checked out. As a result, Xiao Tong had come personally to serve as a scout. However, upon seeing the trenches being dug around the Great Yong camp, Xiao Tong was also convinced by the suspicions made after yesterday¡¯s discussions. Jiang Zhe was definitely advising Li Xian. If it were Li Xian, he would definitely not have thought of such a cheeky method. In addition, Xiao Tong did not believe that the Prince of Qi dared to ignore Long Tingfei and not be in personal command of the army.


    However, based upon yesterday¡¯s tactics, although Jiang Zhe was capable, he was not an outstanding genius. And though his tactics were tidy, there was nothing unusual or special about them. That was not surprising. Although Jiang Zhe¡¯s name was known throughout the world, he was only a strategist. Battlefield command was probably not his strength. With this, Xiao Tong believed that the Prince of Qi was present.


    After observing for some extra time, just as he was preparing to depart, Xiao Tong saw a lone rider exit from the Yong camps, galloping towards the south. Xiao Tong¡¯s heart leapt into his throat. At this moment, in this direction, the Prince of Qi was definitely sending an order to the supply camp. Right now, Tan Ji was eyeing Miaopo covetously. If they some valuable intelligence, it would definitely be of help. Even if it was useless, it was a good thing to cut off enemy communications. Although it was inappropriate to use large quantities of mounted scouts at this moment, the disciples of the Devil Sect were adroit killers. It would be easy to slay a single messenger.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Tong let fly a black hawk. The hawk hovered in the air for a beat before also flying south, carrying the order to have that messenger intercepted and killed.


    Footnotes:


    ÁéϬ, lingxi ¨C lit. rhinoceros horn, reputed to confer telepathic powers; fig. tacit understanding or comprehension


    ÎÆË¿²»¶¯, wensibudong ¨C idiom, lit. not stirring in the slightest; fig. not budging an inch


    2.3-2.5 meters (7.5-8.2 feet)


    370-450 meters (400-500 yards)

 Chapter 20: Breaking a Goshawk’s Wings (End)

    Chapter 20: Breaking a Goshawk¡¯s Wings (End)


    Tan Ji was employed in an important position by Grand General Long Tingfei. Beginning as an uneducated individual, Ji was personally taught military strategy and tactics by Long Tingfei, rising from a commoner to become a general. This in itself was not an easy task. His personality was melancholic and unsociable. Every time the Grand General held a banquet to raise morale, although Ji would reluctantly attend, he never touched a drop of alcohol, sitting by himself, causing the entire mood to be depressed. After several occasions, the Grand General could only cease to invite Ji. Ji was severe towards his subordinates. Any violators of military regulations, regardless of distinction or bravery, would be executed. As a result, his command¡¯s formations were orderly, never fearing death in battle, showcasing a vigorous military prestige that was rarely seen in the world. Although Ji held a high position, he retained his previous simplistic lifestyle. Whenever he was conferred with rewards, he would always share them with his subordinates. Although his subordinates feared Ji, they were more than willing to serve him to the death.


    Ji¡¯s parents died in the chaos of war, leaving Ji with deep hatred. Every time he campaigned, he always perpetrated slaughter, repeatedly massacring captives and disturbing the common people. No matter how Grand General tried to exhort him, he did not listen. However, because Ji was a talented commander, filling the people of Yong with dread, the Grand General did not wish to limit him. Ji¡¯s appearance seemed to be scholarly and handsome, and carried a miserable past that frequently made him ashamed. He concealed his face with a bronze mask, always wearing it. People nicknamed him the Ghost-Faced General. His guards copied him, striking fear into both friend and foe.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Tan Ji


    A goshawk flew past the horizon under the clear sky and over the boundless brush of the wilderness by the whimpering Qin River. A mournful hawk cry sounded, causing the heart to feel a sense of loneliness. Tan Ji sat on his horse on the banks of the Qin River, his gaze filled with cold austerity. Several scouts galloped over. Dropping off their horses onto their knees, one of them reported, ¡°Reporting to the General, the enemy supply camp is located at Miaopo. Rations and fodder are piled up like mountains. The supply camp is located between two rivers with the rear camp a mere three li from the Autumn Breeze Crossing where the rivers intersect. There are four pontoon bridges across the Qin River and three over the Shili River. There are over a thousand boats of the navy at the Autumn Breeze Crossing. With every single delivery, they can bring several days¡¯ worth of provisions and supplies. The supply camp has Jing Chi¡¯s banner flying over it, and possesses ten thousand horsemen and twenty thousand infantrymen.¡±


    Tan Ji did not make any sound, only signaling with his hands. A member of the thirty-six-man strong Ghost Cavalry behind him and to the side guided his horse forward and stated in a clear voice, ¡°The General orders you to withdraw.¡±


    The scouts breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully withdrew. There were very few individuals who could face Tan Ji calm and composed. After the scouts had withdrawn, Tan Ji stonily spoke, ¡°Luo Meng, tell me, why was an imposing general dispatched to defend the supply camp? Jing Chi is one of Great Yong¡¯s two best cavalry commanders, but was given an idle position and sent off to defend the supplies. The Prince of Qi never did this before, even though he controlled military authority. With the arrival of the Yong Emperor¡¯s trusted adviser to supervise the army, how could such a thing happen?¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated before responding, ¡°General, there is nowhere that power struggles do not exist. Although the Prince of Qi¡¯s authority is great, he could do nothing to Jing Chi, as he was dispatched by the Yong Emperor. For the Prince of Qi to give him an idle position, wouldn¡¯t that represent a brazen challenge towards his Imperial Brother? Now that a new person has come to restrict the Prince of Qi, then Jing Chi is no longer important. The Prince of Qi would naturally take this opportunity to deal with him. In this age, who worries about whether their subordinates are loyal or traitorous? As long as they¡¯re useable, they¡¯re treated as valuable as money. When they¡¯ve served their purpose, they¡¯re tossed aside like a worn shoe. That year when General was seriously injured by an assassin, didn''t some individuals try to make things difficult for General? The Grand General did not make any effort to help you out of said predicament.¡±


    This bodyguard of the thirty-six Ghost Cavalry had accompanied Tan Ji the longest and was naturally highly trusted. That was why he dared to wantonly speak so bluntly. Listening to his words, Tan Ji did not get angry nor did he get surprised. He indifferently replied, ¡°That is the nature of human emotions ¡­ there is nothing I can say. However, the Grand General¡¯s grace towards me is as heavy as a mountain. You are not permitted to disparage him. General Shi was only being frank and outspoken, disapproving of my methods. He was not deliberately causing trouble for me. You are not permitted to speak in such a way in the future.¡±


    Luo Meng hurriedly voiced his promise before asking, ¡°How does General plan on defeating the enemy? Jing Chi is a formidable opponent. If we are the least bit incautious, it is likely that we will be defeated.¡±


    Tan Ji smiled ruthlessly and answered, ¡°What is to fear about a hot-headed, discontented man like him? I already have a plan. The enemy relies upon shipping to transport supplies. This was originally something good, but unfortunately it has given me a fault to exploit. I intend to transform the enemy supplies into ash; I want to see how they will have a way of continuing the conflict. It is only because they want to fight a decisive battle, otherwise why would they have set their supply camp at Miaopo? Although this location is convenient for transportation, its protection cannot be compared to the deep moats and curtain walls of fortified towns. Luo Meng, pass along my orders. Gather all of the commandants and prepare for battle.¡±


    Luo Meng was excited. He knew that General Tan Ji had divine strategic planning and was rarely at a loss for ideas. If Tan Ji could accomplish great feats today after Shi Ying¡¯s recent crushing defeat, they would be able to redress the humiliating stifling of Shi Ying and the others over the last several years. Although the general did not mind, Luo Meng had observed all of the exclusionary disregard that the general had experienced. As a result, Luo Meng promptly went to relay the orders, preparing all to follow their commander to once again smash the enemy and perform glorious deeds.


    In the dim, dark of night, the interior of the Yong supply camps was brightly lit. Within the main tent, the man sitting upon the commander¡¯s seat was not Jing Chi, but rather the Prince of Qi in a set of ordinary azure armor. This time, in order to avoid being discovered by Northern Han spies and scouts, the Prince of Qi and his bodyguards had changed into the uniform of typical soldiers. In addition, twenty thousand horsemen had been hidden within the supply camp. On the surface, there were only twenty thousand foot soldiers and ten thousand horsemen, while there were in fact twenty thousand foot soldiers and thirty thousand horsemen. The center of the camp had many tents erected with heavy cavalry hidden within, taking turns to reveal themselves, keeping the Northern Han army in the dark.


    Sitting below the Prince of Qi, Jing Chi excitedly stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, all of the scouts who we dispatched have not returned as scheduled. It seems that Tan Ji, as expected, has already arrived. Sir Jiang¡¯s calculations are truly divine! This time, if we are able to capture Tan Ji, not only will Long Tingfei lose a key deputy, we will be able to inspire our army¡¯s morale. That Tan Ji has devastated Zezhou for many years. If he is hacked into mincemeat, it should help to dispel seething popular discontent.¡±1


    Li Xian smiled and replied, ¡°We still don¡¯t know if we are able to capture him alive. I have heard that the man¡¯s natural disposition is severe and unyielding, as cunning as a fox when leading troops. Many individuals who are cold-hearted and merciless often fear death. I hope that Tan Ji won¡¯t leave me disappointed.¡±


    Just as the two were chatting idly, an uproar came from the soldiers outside. After a short while, a soldier entered the tent to detail, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, General Jing, someone released fire boats from upriver of the Qin River, setting fire to the pontoon bridges and the supplies on both banks. In front of the camp there are over a thousand Northern Han troops inviting battle.¡±


    Li Xian was startled as he stated, ¡°They have come as expected. Jing Chi, act according to the plan.¡±


    Jing Chi stood and saluted before walking out of the tent with giant strides, shouting, ¡°Bring my weapon! I want to see who dares to oppose this old man!¡±


    Li Xian smiled slightly. To Zhuang Jun, a bodyguard at his side, he told, ¡°Make the preparations. After General Jing has drawn away the enemy troops, we will also sally forth.¡±


    Showing a cheerful expression, Zhuang Jun replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not worry. We made preparations long ago and are eagerly waiting to go into battle. We¡¯ve all been badly stifled these last several days.¡± Saying this, he turned and walked out of the tent to pass along the orders.


    From a distance, Tan Ji watched Great Yong¡¯s heavy cavalry leave the supply camp at full speed with boundless vigor. He could not help but sigh and state, ¡°This kind of capable general and is left by them to defend the supplies. Truly a pity.¡± He laughed humorlessly and continued, ¡°I want to see if this general who can charge and break through enemy lines is capable of stoutly defending these camps.¡± Finished speaking, he led his Ghost Cavalry and charged at the Great Yong army. When the two armies were roughly a hundred paces apart,2 the Northern Han army suddenly changed direction, avoiding the Yong army¡¯s spearhead, hitting the Yong army in the flank. With his thirty-six Ghost Cavalry, Tan Ji charged into the Yong formation. The Ghost Cavalry was an elite unit that was the best Northern Han had for breaking through enemy formations. Wherever they brandished their dagger-axes, carnage followed. The cavalry behind them wielded sturdy crossbows, shooting bolts in all directions. This combination caused the Yong formation to be destabilize. Jing Chi charged out, leading seven thousand horsemen. Tan Ji met him head on. After tearing through the Yong formation, Tan Ji pranced off into the distance. Jing Chi, humiliated and angered, led his troops to save the supplies. Although only the tents along the riverside had been ignited, the losses were not small. It took until the afternoon to be tidied up.


    However, at this moment, fire boats floated down the Shili River. This time, although the Yong army were prepared, heavy losses were still incurred. Jing Chi guided his horse and waited at the entrance to the camp, issuing orders and cursing Tan Ji. Just then, Tan Ji had once again led a thousand or so horsemen to challenge Jing Chi.


    Jing Chi was infuriated, leading his armored cavalry out of the camp again. At this moment, a civil official in the uniform of an adjunct tried to stop Jing Chi, admonishing, ¡°General, the enemy is only challenging us with a fraction of their force. They are clearly trying to lure us into an ambush. General, please be cautious!¡±


    Refusing to listen, Jing Chi cursed, ¡°What does it matter if the enemy has reinforcements? Our thirty thousand troops are being made fun of by a few thousand enemy troops! If this were to spread, wouldn''t people say that our Great Yong is composed of nobodies? Besides, I¡¯m only leading the cavalry out. Don¡¯t tell me that twenty thousand foot soldiers aren¡¯t enough to protect the camp?¡± Finished speaking, Jing Chi led his cavalry out.


    When the two armies met this time, Great Yong was able to showcase its military might. In a few short seconds, the losses suffered by the Northern Han army were disastrous. Seeing the huge disparity in strength, Tan Ji led his troops in a withdrawal. This time, Jing Chi pursued them mercilessly,3 recklessly risking his life to give chase. Personally leading his Ghost Cavalry, Tan Ji served as the rearguard. In this fashion, they fled and chased for several dozen li. Although Tan Ji had few troops, they were the best of the best. In addition, Northern Han¡¯s troops were composed of light cavalry, maintaining an arrow¡¯s distance of separation from Jing Chi. If Jing Chi got too close, the Yong force would be forced back by arrows and bolts. Jing Chi was a master of cavalry warfare, so he simply followed. As long as the Northern Han army in front slacked, he could destroy them. The two sides came to a deadlock, fleeing and pursuing.


    After nearly an hour had passed, Tan Ji reached the banks of the upper reaches of the Qin River. Here, Northern Han had set up several pontoon bridges. Under Tan Ji¡¯s command, the Northern Han troops retreated across the river to the western bank of the river. Jing Chi was furious, commanding, ¡°Catch them for me! Do not allow them to destroy the pontoon bridge!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the thousand or so Northern Han cavalry to cross the pontoon bridge. On the opposite shore was a hill. Seeing that the enemy had circled to the rear of the hill, Jing Chi was increasingly anxious. However, a single pontoon bridge was not enough for the nearly ten thousand Yong armored horsemen to use. He was full of urgency. Not bothering to wait until everyone had crossed, Jing Chi led his household troops and charged forward, circling the hill and meeting seven thousand Northern Han light cavalry. Galloping up to the hilltop, Tan Ji raised his dagger-axe. A bugle horn sounded. Instantly, Jing Chi and his thousand household troops were surrounded. Tan Ji divided his troops in two, one half surrounding Jing Chi while the other half blocked the remainder of Jing Chi¡¯s command using the favorable terrain.


    Luo Meng excitedly stated, ¡°I had originally believed that Jing Chi would dispatch an advance guard to first scout. Who would have thought that he would personally lead his household troops, allowing us to take advantage?¡±


    Tan Ji dryly replied, ¡°Be careful. If things are unusual, something is definitely off. We are the ones who need to be on our guard against a trap.¡±


    Smiling, Luo Meng said, ¡°General is being overly anxious. This is undoubtedly a result of Jing Chi¡¯s dissatisfaction at being placed in an idle position. Daren used fire boats twice, causing him to suffer heavy losses. In the future, if the Prince of Qi were to investigate, he would definitely be unable to escape censure. It is no wonder he is so annoyed. Moreover, Jing Chi is a valiant and fierce general. We have not heard that he is resourceful and intelligent. Hasn¡¯t the Grand General already investigated this matter? Although Jing Chi has performed outstanding services, they all came from charging from the front. Although he has subordinates that are skilled at defense, at this moment, even if that man came with Jing Chi, he was probably left behind to defend the supply camp.¡±


    ¡°We cannot be careless,¡± spoke Tan Ji apathetically. ¡°Moreover, although our army released fire boats and burned down several tents, they arranged flame retardant materials between the tents. In reality, the losses they have suffered are not as disastrous as they appear. Jing Chi has led out basically all of his cavalry. Although this is in accordance with Jing Chi¡¯s style, I feel as if something is off.¡±


    By now, Jing Chi was covered in blood. Leading his household troops, he had managed to break through the encirclement. With a bugle horn, the obstructed Yong troops began to retreat like the tide back towards the pontoon bridge. Tan Ji involuntarily frowned. ¡°It is no wonder that Jing Chi is so reckless. So he is this formidable. All right ¡­ let us go pursue Jing Chi. He is the lone unit. We must seize this opportunity to eliminate him.¡± Finished speaking, Tan Ji ordered troops to destroy the pontoon bridge and cut off the Yong army on the eastern bank, not allowing them to cross over and help. Afterwards, he chased after Jing Chi.


    After pursuing for a hundred li, with the help of his scouts, Tan Ji had grasped the direction that Jing Chi was fleeing, seeking to return to the supply camp via a circuitous route. The thought of victory inevitably rose in Tan Ji¡¯s mind. If he were able to capture Jing Chi, this would be no small achievement. In addition, after chasing for half a day, according to the scout reports, the Yong army that had been left behind had become a headless chicken, unable to reinforce Jing Chi. Exultant, Tan Ji was increasingly unwilling to give up his pursuit. He had familiarized himself with the terrain on the western bank of the Qin River long ago. Splitting his forces, Tan Ji had continuously intercepted Jing Chi¡¯s troops, encircling Jing Chi in a narrow region. However, there was a single fact that caused Tan Ji to frown. This location was only a little over ten ten from the supply camp on the eastern bank of the Qin River. Although the pontoon bridges had been destroyed, greatly increasing the time it would take for troops to cross the river, Tan Ji was still worried that something unforeseen would happen.


    However, seeing that his intention of capturing or killing Jing Chi was approaching fruition, Tan Ji impulsively smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯d hate to give this kind of bait up, no matter how poisonous.¡± Tan Ji contemplated. After all, there weren¡¯t too many Yong generals more capable than Jing Chi. If Great Yong had placed two ranking generals to his rear, he could only admit defeat if he fell into a trap. Since he had made his decision, Tan Ji issued the order to concentrate his troops in an encirclement in order to destroy Jing Chi.


    Raising his hand to wipe off the blood and sweat on his face, Jing Chi looked with distress at the several hundred troops who he had left by his side. He thought, If the Prince of Qi wants to get somebody else to do his duty work, he will likely be successful. At this moment, unable to see the arrival of reinforcements, Jing Chi could not help but suspect the Prince of Qi. However, after some consideration, even if the Prince of Qi had such intentions, he would not damage the overall situation. As a result, Jing Chi once again charged forward and took the lead to intercept the Northern Han army, booming loud shouts of encouragement to boost the morale of his household troops.


    Atop his mount at an elevated position, Tan Ji gazed down at the encircled and struggling Yong army. Elation rose within him. What were life¡¯s pleasures for a man living in this world if he could not be filled with elation for killing and waging war?


    Just then, Tan Ji saw smoke and dust billowing from the supply camp out of the corners of his eyes. He unintentionally froze. The distance was too close. If he dispatched scouts to investigate, they would likely be killed by enemy troops before they could return. He promptly ordered hawks be launched to investigate. The smoke and dust became increasingly close. Tan Ji did not see the hawks return. Seeing the smoke and dust concentrate and not scatter, Tan Ji knew instinctively that enemy¡¯s reinforcements had arrived. Tan Ji was greatly startled. How could the enemy have crossed the river so quickly? Could it be that they had made preparations long before and once Jing Chi sallied forth they had been building a bridge to cross the bridge? He seemed to have truly fallen into a trap, and Jing Chi had reinforcements.


    However, Tan Ji quickly calmed down. The enemy will arrive soon. Jing Chi still has several hundred troops beside him, their morale and vigor not diminished in the slightest. If I want to capture or kill Jing Chi, I will definitely be taken advantage of by the enemy. It is best to adopt the wedge formation, risking everything in this battle. If I can rout the enemy¡¯s center, I will be able to withdraw safely and suppress the enemy army¡¯s arrogance. Even if I cannot kill the enemy commander, I will still be able to batter the enemy center and force the enemy to focus on defense. With that, it will be easier to break out.


    Although this plan was risky, it was the sole way for Tan Ji to escape. Reaching this conclusion, Tan Ji immediately issued orders to organize his troops. The Northern Han army did not understand why their encirclement was pulled back just when they were about to force the enemy into a crisis. However, Tan Ji¡¯s command demanded strict adherence and no soldier dared to delay. After all was said and done, they formed a wedge. Just when the formation had been formed, deafening hoofbeats clearly rang out. Within the billowing smoke and dust, red-armored Great Yong armored horsemen, like tigers and dragons, escorted a golden dragon imperial banner. The two wings fanned out, lightly showing intentions to surround the Northern Han army. The Prince of Qi had ordered his subordinates to switch back to their original armor for this final attack.


    As they closed, the oncoming armored horsemen did not rest for a moment, charging directly towards the Northern Han army. Tan Ji shouted, ¡°Life and death depend on this moment! Follow me!¡± Finished speaking, Tan Ji led his troops and charged towards the Yong army. He was intelligent. Once he saw the imperial banner, he knew that something he could never have predicted had happened. The Prince of Qi was surprisingly not overseeing the main army. As such, this was definitely a trap. Although Tan Ji did not know why the Prince of Qi was trifling about4 nor why he had come to deal with his auxiliary force, he knew that if he did not fight desperately, then it would be impossible for him to leave this location.


    Li Xian stared at Jing Chi¡¯s blood-soaked appearance. He then gave an impromptu apology, ¡°This Prince is to blame. If it weren¡¯t for the need to keep Tan Ji and his elite troops occupied, this Prince would not have allowed General Jing to be surrounded.


    Weakly and without strength, Jing Chi slumped down on his mount. It was some time before he spoke. ¡°It will be fine as long as Your Imperial Highness doesn¡¯t forget to bestow that bottle of imperial wine from the Emperor to this general.¡±


    Li Xian broke out into laughter. Jing Chi could not help but join him. With this shared laugh, the misunderstandings and discord between the two vanished like smoke.


    At this moment, Jing Chi saw a somewhat unfamiliar youth in typical azure armor and a white battle gown behind the Prince of Qi. Slung over his left shoulder was a silver bow. The man had a handsome appearance, his expression icily arrogant with electric eyes. He seemed to be quite formidable. Jing Chi impulsively asked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this general is?¡±


    Li Xian smiled and introduced, ¡°This is an honored guest of this Prince, Duanmu Qiu. Golden Bow Zhangsun, Emei Qingshan, Silver Bow Duanmu, and Red Clothed Rakshasa. He is Silver Bow Duanmu. A few days ago, he came from the capital to see this Prince. Thinking of the extremely annoying hawks of Northern Han, this Prince had him stay. Just now, he shot down two black hawks. Although Duanmu is not known for military tactics, when it comes to archery, he is not inferior to Zhangsun Ji.¡±


    Jing Chi and Duanmu Qiu exchanged salutes. Jing Chi thought, It is a pity that this kind of character has not enlisted.


    Just then, Tan Ji led his thirty-six Ghost Cavalry and surprisingly broke through the layers of obstructions. Seeing that they were about to penetrate to the Yong army center, Jing Chi tensed up and suggested, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, issue orders for the two wings to come support.¡±


    Li Xian shook his head. ¡°Although we have more troops, the enemy is valiant and fierce. If we relax the encirclement and give him an opportunity to escape, then all of our painstaking efforts will have been for naught.5 Besides, do you think that this Prince¡¯s household troops cannot match Northern Han¡¯s cavalry?¡±


    Li Xian shouted the last few words. Hearing these words, the prince¡¯s household troops were filled with resentment and humiliation, staking their lives in battle. In a short time span, even the thirty-six Ghost Cavalry could not advance a single step.


    Seeing this situation, Tan Ji seemed to have returned to the moment when he watched his family massacred, while he could only hide behind a boulder and watch his family die helplessly. That kind of distressing humiliation and desire to immediately die left him unable to control himself. Tan Ji shouted, ¡°Everyone! We have countless blood debts with Great Yong! If we are captured by the enemy, even if we are hacked to pieces, we will be unable to repay our sins! Why not fight to the death and avoid suffering shame when captured!¡±


    Finished speaking, Tan Ji did not avoid the lance stabbing towards him. Reaching out, he wedged the lance under his armpit, using his dagger-axe to cut off the Yong soldier¡¯s head. Then Tan Ji balanced his dagger-axe on his saddle, grabbing that corpse and lifting it above his head with both hands. He shouted, ¡°If the enemy exists, we cannot! Fight to death to seek survival!¡±


    Afterwards, Tan Ji used all of his strength and ripped that corpse into two. The blood and organs fell out, dyeing Tan Ji red with blood. The Yong army fell into an uproar, while the savagery of the Northern Han army was aroused, following behind Tan Ji and breaking through the obstructions before them, penetrating into the Yong army center.


    Jing Chi tensed, immediately gripping his lance. However, he felt his limbs lacked strength. At this moment, the Prince of Qi was laughing nonstop. He spurred his horse forward. His bodyguard quickly followed him and charged forward, seeking to ensure the Prince of Qi¡¯s safety. However, the Prince of Qi¡¯s horse was swift, meeting the head of the Northern Han diamond, Tan Ji, directly.


    Tan Ji was originally charging smoothly and unhindered. Suddenly, he felt that his dagger-axe was blocked. Looking up, Tan Ji saw that the man before him wore golden armor and a fiery-red battle gown. Aside from the Prince of Qi, it could be no one else. Thinking of the possibilities if he killed this man, including the enemy army falling into chaos, Tan Ji could not help but feel revitalized, repeatedly using killing techniques. The Ghost Cavalry swarmed and tried to surround the Prince of Qi, risking their lives to try to kill the enemy commander. However, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, was taught by famed martial arts masters. In addition, he had fought on the frontlines on many occasions. His martial arts were not worse than Tan Ji¡¯s. In addition, the prince had numerous warriors by his side. When the prince had charged forward, they had followed. Both sides became embroiled in a bloody battle. Tan Ji¡¯s offensive was, at least temporarily, checked. If it were with normal circumstances, this would have been insignificant. However, the Northern Han army was encircled right now. The result was very different. Seizing advantage of the blunting of Northern Han¡¯s wedge formation, the other Yong units redoubled their attacks, Northern Han¡¯s flanks and rear gradually became disorderly. It wasn¡¯t long before the thronging Yong armored horsemen overtook the Prince of Qi¡¯s position and completely surrounded the Northern Han army.


    Withdrawing back to his banner, Li Xian took a deep breath of the ice-cold air. Spending so many years fighting on the frontlines did not mean that he had hovered on the boundary between life and death, especially due to his status as a prince ensuring that he only occasionally met with danger. However, just now, Li Xian clearly felt the thin line between life and death when he faced Tan Ji and the thirty-six Ghost Cavalry. Li Xian gratefully glanced at Jing Chi. Just now, Jing Chi had not been in a rush to charge forward to protect him, only swiftly issuing orders to strengthen the attack, giving Li Xian the opportunity to withdraw. Staring at the cornered beast6 that was Tan Ji and company, Li Xian not only did not feel any anger, but rather was filled with appreciation. These last several years, he had seen plenty of valiant and fierce generals. However, generals like Tan Ji, brave and resourceful, were few and far between. If Northern Han had not made a mistake from the start, it would have been impossible for Li Xian to trap this man here. After some additional time had passed, Jing Chi¡¯s subordinate cavalry finally arrived. Their entry into the battle finally ascertained Great Yong¡¯s victory. Although the Northern Han army had already formed a circle to stoutly defend, without any reinforcements, they would lose and die sooner or later. Everything had been settled.


    After fighting at close quarters for some time, the sky gradually darkened. Worried that Tan Ji would take advantage of the darkness to break out, Li Xian mobilized the infantry, lighting torches in all directions, illuminating the battlefield. The Northern Han army only had three thousand men left, allowing Li Xian to completely control the offensive rhythm. He was unwilling to let go of this opportunity to completely destroy the enemy army. The surviving Northern Han troops strongly defended with a circular formation, while the Yong army surrounded them with an ever larger circular formation, slowly whittling away the lives of the Northern Han troops. As the surrounding circle increasingly narrowed, Li Xian had his troops rotate, while the Northern Han army could only fight on without rest, becoming further exhausted. As long as the Northern Han circular formation broke, they would be completely annihilated. However, under Tan Ji¡¯s direction, the Northern Han army surprisingly did not lose their will to fight or their military strength.


    Standing in the middle of the formation, Tan Ji had chapped lips. Only seventeen riders were left of his Ghost Cavalry. Since he had begun to lead troops, he had never before experienced such a crushing defeat. However, there was not a hint of frustration or apprehension in his eyes. They were as icy and uncaring as always. These Northern Han troops were, by nature, valiant and fierce. Although they were on the edge of destruction, Great Yong had irreconcilable grievances against all of them. Although normally there was no blame on the battlefield, they were very different. Their hands were stained with the blood of innumerable Great Yong commoners. Any of Tan Ji¡¯s subordinates who fell into the hands of Great Yong only died. At this moment, these soldiers did not have any resentment or grudges against Tan Ji. Although they had walked down this slaughtering path under Tan Ji¡¯s leadership, all of them understood that only by serving Tan Ji were they able to receive so much gold and silver in such a short few years. Although they were going to die on the battlefield, their families had long received sufficient funds to survive. For their families, they could only fight to the death. As long as Northern Han was preserved, their families would be safe and sound. This kind of conviction ensured that even though they were on the verge of death none of them had any thoughts about seeking survival.


    Watching this scene, Li Xian was filled with admiration, stating, ¡°This kind of iron army, unwilling to surrender even now, is truly rare. Even my Great Yong does not have this kind of cavalry unit. Jing Chi, what say you if this Prince demands their surrender?¡±


    Jing Chi hesitated before replying, ¡°Tan Ji is deeply hated by Great Yong¡¯s military and civilians. It won¡¯t be easy to obtain their surrender.¡±


    Thinking it over, Li Xian uttered, ¡°I know about these things ¡­ There is no need for you to avoid such a taboo. The grievances between Tan Ji and Great Yong are as deep as the ocean. Ignoring the deaths of his parents and kinsmen, the blood debts caused by his perpetrated massacres in Zezhou and Zhenzhou are crying out for retribution. However, this Prince truly cherishes his talents. If he is willing to surrender, at worst, we can send him to the southern border.¡±


    Speaking to this point, Li Xian raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Tan Ji, you are already trapped and on the border of death. If you are willing to surrender and pledge your allegiance, this Prince promises that your life will not be harmed. Even your subordinates can be pardoned. This Prince¡¯s words are as lofty as the mountains. Are you willing to consider my offer?¡±


    His voice was powered by his internal energy. Although the battlefield was extremely chaotic, everyone could hear his words clearly. The Yong army, under the guidance of their officers, temporarily lessened their offensive.


    Tan Ji heard Li Xian¡¯s words plainly. The Ghost Cavalry at his side could hear husky laughter issuing forth from behind the bronze mask. It wasn¡¯t long before Tan Ji responded, ¡°Tan Ji is a general of Northern Han and has received Grand General Long¡¯s incredible kindness! Although I am defeated today, I merely face death! Your Imperial Highness, there is no need for you to waste your words. Tan Ji vowed long ago that I would never be humiliated by anyone!¡±


    Li Xian shouted, ¡°Although you do not value your life, what about the lives of your subordinates?¡±


    Hearing this, Tan Ji laughed again, understanding that Li Xian was seizing this moment to strike a psychological blow at the Northern Han army¡¯s morale. Surprisingly, this Prince of Qi was truly cautious. Even at this moment, he was still focused on breaking the enemy¡¯s morale. Tan Ji evenly looked around his surroundings. Smiling, he declared, ¡°You are all citizens of Northern Han. If any of you wish to surrender, there is no harm in speaking now. This general will not prevent you from seeking survival.¡±


    Everyone who heard him speak knew that Tan Ji did not have any intentions about luring out and killing those with shaky resolve. This was something that Tan Ji had always felt was beneath his dignity. After a short moment, all of the Northern Han soldiers shouted in unison, ¡°We are willing to follow the general to the death!¡±


    Tan Ji heaved a sigh, his eyes falling upon the shortest member of the Ghost Cavalry. He stated, ¡°Lin Duan, you are only seventeen years old this year. Both of your older brothers were once a part of my Ghost Cavalry. It is a pity that they died on the battlefield. Half a year ago, if it weren¡¯t for your outstanding martial arts and persistent begging, I would not have selected you for the Ghost Cavalry. If you wish to surrender, I won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Lin Duan promptly leapt off of his horse and kowtowed. He removed his bronze mask and revealed a handsome, but still childish face. Sobbing, he replied, ¡°Why is the general saying such words? Since youth, my brothers and I were orphans, wandering destitute without anyone to depend upon. Were it not for General teaching us martial arts, we would still be beggars who everyone could bully and humiliate. Duan is willing to die alongside the general. General, please do not say any more words like that.¡±


    Listening to him speak, Tan Ji felt his heart warm. His heart, frozen since his family had perished, began to feel a bit of affection. He indifferently spoke, ¡°Get up. I won¡¯t drive you away.¡± He watched as that youth wiped away his tears, put his mask back on, and jumped back onto his horse.


    Tan Ji glanced up at the sky. Clapping his hands together, he sang:


    ¡°From the perfidy of the Heavens arouses chaos, from the perfidy of the Earth arises fire beacons.


    Kin and parents turned to dust, forlorn with a broken heart and a broken will.


    Retribution wrought, yet hate does not end.


    A lord¡¯s great grace unpayable even upon death.


    I regret not the slaughtering and leaving of bodies everywhere, shedding blood enough to float a shield and plunging the people into misery and suffering.


    Men wield crossbows and I a dagger-axe, mounted and galloping together.


    My body buried by the cold Qin River, traveling to the underworld in peace.


    Meeting fate not with fear or indignation but magnanimity, feeling sorrow parting with old friends!¡±7


    At the beginning, the Northern Han troops only hummed along. As time passed, they joined in singing. Their bold and tragic song reverberated between the Heavens and the Earth. The bloodlust of the Northern Han army soared, as each and every soldier faced death unflinchingly.


    Witnessing this scene, Li Xian no longer questioned any further, only heaving a sigh. He commanded, ¡°Kill them all.¡± For enemies deserving of respect, the only way to pay tribute to them was to give them the honor and glory of their deserved death.


    Under the undulating torchlight, the Great Yong heavy cavalry charged at the Northern Han troops. At this moment, the foreboding clouds in the sky dispersed. The bright moon and scattered stars shone down upon the cruel and savage battlefield, peering upon the last struggles of the Northern Han army.


    Footnotes:


    ÃñÔ¹·ÐÌÚ, minyuanfeiteng ¨C idiom, lit. seething popular discontent; fig. people boiling with resentment


    About 150 meters (165 yards)


    ²»ÒÀ²»ÈÄ, buyiburao ¨C idiom, lit. not to overlook nor spare; fig. unwilling to forgive, merciless


    Éá±¾ÖðÄ©, shebenzhumo ¨C idiom, lit. to neglect the root and pursue the tip; fig. to neglect the fundamentals and concentrate on the details


    Ç°¹¦¾¡Æú, qiangongjinqi ¨C idiom, lit. to waste all one¡¯s previous efforts; fig. all that has been achieved goes down the drain


    À§ÊÞÓ̶·, kunshouyoudou ¨C idiom, lit. a cornered beast will still fight; fig. to fight like a cornered beast


    The first line and format of this song is from a collection of songs composed by Tang Dynasty poet, Liu Shang (ÁõÉÌ), to the zither pieces entitled Eighteen Songs of a Nomad Flute (ºúóÕÊ®°ËÅÄ) that tell the story of the Han Dynasty poet, Cai Wenji (²ÌÎļ§).

 Chapter 21: Cutting Off a Vital Part

    Chapter 21: Cutting Off a Vital Part


    Ji moved unhindered on the battlefield for many years, winning more battles than he lost, frequently taking sole command, relied upon by the Grand General. In the twenty-third year of the Rongsheng era, the Grand General led an army and invaded Zezhou, fighting the Great Yong¡¯s main army at Qinze and dispatching Ji to attack the enemy¡¯s supplies. Unexpectedly, the Yong army was crafty. The Prince of Qi adopted a disguise and departed from the main army, setting a trap. Ji did not discover it and was ambushed into an encirclement. Fighting bitterly all day and all night, Ji¡¯s army used up all its ammunition and provisions. In the face of the strong enemy, a meteorite fell at Qinshui. All of his troops were killed, none of them surrendering. At the time, the Yong commander, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, although disgusted by Ji¡¯s massacres, still cherished his talent and dispatched an emissary to convince Ji to surrender. Ji refused, singing a song as he met his end. At the time of his death, he was thirty-one years old. The Prince sighed with admiration, prohibiting his corpse from being desecrated, ordering his household troops to deliver the body back to Northern Han. Seeing Ji¡¯s corpse, the Grand General felt a sorrow that penetrated him to his core. Adhering by Ji¡¯s previous request, the Grand General buried Ji¡¯s ashes in his homeland.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Tan Ji


    At dawn the next day, the Northern Han army was finally completely annihilated. Under the protection of his bodyguards, Li Xian walked through the plains reeking of blood and carnage. The entire battlefield was littered with corpses. Each dead Northern Han soldier had been stricken with numerous grievous injuries. All of them had died after putting up fierce fights. Li Xian soon arrived at the center of the battlefield where the most savage and desperate fighting had taken place. Several of the corpses had bronze masks on their faces. Amongst them was a man in the uniform of a general. Li Xian looked carefully and saw that the man¡¯s arms were spread out, using his body to protect a comparatively smaller body. His right hand still tightly grasped a dagger-axe. His battle gown was slashed to pieces and completely soaked with blood. On the ground beside him was a warhorse with a pike piercing its back. The horse let out long whinnies, frequently moving its head to nudge its owner, wanting him to rise again.


    Without Li Xian needing to give the order, someone naturally dragged away the mortally injured and unwilling to depart warhorse. Li Xian walked over, bending down to take a look. He saw that the man still wore a bronze mask. Li Xian stretched his hand out and removed the mask, revealing a delicate and handsome face. Although he was already thirty years old, he was still elegant and refined. Years of not being exposed to the sun caused his skin to be excessively pale. Even though his eyes were closed, his sorrowful and dismal aura could still be sensed. Probably because his face had been covered for so long, there were no bloodstains on his face even though he had undergone a brutal battle. His countenance did not have a single hint that he was terrified or indignant at the prospect of death, instead possessing a faint smile, as if he was finally able to relinquish the burdens he had carried.


    Li Xian sighed softly. When he sought to have Tan Ji surrender earlier, although he partially intended to disturb enemy morale, he truly wished to recruit this man into his service at that moment. Although this man was excessive in his slaughter, his tactics and courage left a great mark. Even on the verge of death, his subordinates were willing to follow him to death. From this, it was clear that although this man was callous and unfeeling he was not ruthless by nature. It was a pity that this kind of talent was lost.


    Right when Li Xian was feeling quite piteous, he heard a weak groan. Li Xian did not react consciously, although his body retreated one step. His bodyguards drew their swords and approached, cautiously protecting the Prince of Qi. Everyone listened carefully, not hearing any sound. Li Xian racked his memory, trying to recall whence he had heard the groan. His gaze fell upon Tan Ji¡¯s body, or rather, the person underneath Tan Ji whom his body protected. Li Xian ordered his men to lift Tan Ji¡¯s body up, discovering a member of the Ghost Cavalry underneath Tan Ji. Li Xian discovered that although this man had suffered a serious injury, his dire wound was quite shallow. Presumably, Tan Ji had used his body to block that blow.


    Tao Lin, one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards, glared coldly at the soldiers who were tidying up the battlefield. How could they have not discovered this living person? If someone took the advantage to assassinate the prince, it would be terrible. However, Li Xian did not blame them. He walked over and removed the bronze mask from the unconscious Ghost Cavalry, revealing a yet childish face. Li Xian unwittingly remarked, ¡°Who could have thought that there is such a youngster in Tan Ji¡¯s Ghost Cavalry, going into battle even at such a young age and having responsibility for leading from the front? This kid is truly not simple. Come, deliver him to the army doctors and have his wounds treated.¡±


    Everyone exchanged looks of dismay. Having battled Northern Han for many years, it could be said that the grievances on both sides were as deep as the ocean. Although the Yong army maintained the custom of not executing captives, when discovering badly injured enemy soldiers on the field, more likely than not they would be sent on their way or left to die. Why was the enemy being rescued and given medical treatment? Li Xian smiled slightly. He understood the bafflement of his subordinates. However, recalling that man¡¯s serious expression as he lectured, Li Xian could not help but snicker. In a bright voice, he stated, ¡°Previously, our enmity with Northern Han was thoroughly grave, naturally requiring retribution for all grievances. However, who in this world does not have parents? Killing one man causes an entire family to mourn. All of you, remember this. The Emperor wants to unify and pacify the world. These people, right now, are citizens of Northern Han. In the future, they will be citizens of Great Yong. Although weapons are merciless upon the battlefield and death is a common occurrence, if we do not help dying men, wouldn¡¯t that mean we are slaughtering our own citizens? This Prince transmits a military command. From now on, all those who kill prisoners without permission will be punished with death.¡±


    The entire army voiced their obedience. Although there were those who did not understand the Prince of Qi¡¯s intentions, everyone understood that military regulations were ironclad. At this moment, a unit commander stepped out and said, ¡°Marshal, Tan Ji repeatedly sowed devastation upon the people of Zezhou for many years. He has the blood of Great Yong¡¯s common people on his hands. In addition, many of our comrades in arms have also died at his hands. Marshal, please allow this general and company to hack his body into mincemeat to reduce the hate in our hearts.¡±


    Just as Li Xian was about to voice his agreement, he saw Tan Ji¡¯s corpse out of the corner of his eye, seeing his calm face, almost like he was sleeping. Sighing, Li Xian replied, ¡°We warriors of Great Yong have the responsibility of repaying gratitude and the duty to avenge. However, once a man has died, all enmity should disappear. Why should we make things difficult for a dead man? Moreover, although this man has been destructive towards our Great Yong, he is a loyal general of Northern Han. In addition, he views death as a homecoming. This Prince is full of heartfelt admiration. Mutilating corpses is not something that our Great Yong imperial armies should do. Zhuang Jun, prepare a coffin and clean up General Tan¡¯s body. After the battle ends, deliver it back to Northern Han.¡±


    His face filled with shame, the commander who had spoken up retreated. Li Xian glanced at him and shouted, ¡°Tan Ji has already been killed in battle. Regardless of his crimes, his death is sufficient compensation. Listen up! We need to go meet that Grand General Long who¡¯s hanging around Zezhou with no intentions of leaving. There¡¯s nothing honorable about bearing grudges against a dead man. The greatest glory for a man of Great Yong is capturing or killing Long Tingfei! Tell me, isn¡¯t this true?¡±


    Hearing the Prince of Qi¡¯s words, the entire army shouted in unison, ¡°Kill Long Tingfei! Break the Northern Han army!¡± At the beginning, only the generals and officers were chanting before the entire army joined in. Just now, some of the officers and soldiers were dissatisfied because of the Prince of Qi¡¯s command. However, with these words from the prince, they no longer had any complaints. That¡¯s right ¡­ how could they mutilate corpses and slaughter captives? Naturally, the only real way to eliminate the hatred in their hearts was to kill or capture the enemy commander.


    Seeing the atmosphere excited by his words, Li Xian added, ¡°Relay my commands! We will rest and reorganize for one day. Tomorrow, we will march to Qinze and have a glimpse of Grand General Long¡¯s prestige.¡±


    This time, the entire army responded with whoops of joy and approval, as if they itched to get going right then and there. Li Xian worried and agonized instead, not knowing the current state of the battle at Qinze.


    ***


    On the night of the seventh day of the eleventh month, within the marshal¡¯s tent of the Northern Han army, under the dusky yellow light of the lamps, Long Tingfei¡¯s haughty shadow elongated. His gaze never left the letter upon his desk. This was a letter that was found upon a secret Yong messenger by martial arts experts amongst the scouts whom Xiao Tong had dispatched. The messenger¡¯s martial arts were formidable, his temperament tenacious. After being pursued for a hundred li by Northern Han scouts, he had been surrounded. Even at death, he refused to surrender. Just before death, he had even tried to destroy the letter, but was prevented from doing so by the experts from the Devil Sect. This letter must undoubtedly be extremely confidential. However, Long Tingfei rather that this letter was fake. Although the wording of the letter was a bit ambiguous, the information that it contained was something that Long Tingfei was unwilling to believe. He picked up the letter once more and diligently read it again.


    I have received your letter and see the half-hearted nature of your words. Nominally speaking, you are traveling with the army, speaking of numerous problems, or perhaps you are still waiting to see. You are the enemy commander¡¯s trusted lieutenant. If you can act, the Northern Han army will be defeated. Therefore, victory and defeat is of utmost importance. If you can win, there is no need to continue our discussion. If I win, then you can turn from the dark and seek the light. This battle¡¯s victory or defeat is not at Qinze, but on the supply lines. You have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders; sir, please make all efforts.


    This letter was not addressed to anyone and had no signature, only possessing a private seal. The seal said, ¡°Cold Courtyard Hermit.¡± However, from the tone of the letter, it was written by a high-ranking official in Great Yong. Looking at the elegant and leisurely style of the characters, Long Tingfei concluded that it was likely from the hand of his current opponent, Jiang Zhe. In addition, when Jiang Zhe was staying at the then-Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, he had resided at the Cold Courtyard. Long Tingfei once had the opportunity to see some of the poetry that was produced from that time period. If he remembered correctly, Jiang Zhe had briefly claimed the title of the ¡°Cold Courtyard Hermit.¡± However, was the recipient really Jing Chi? Although this letter only spoke of the importance of the supply camp at Miaopo, it also faintly suggested that one of Long Tingfei¡¯s trusted subordinates had the intention to rebel, but was wavering and waiting until the battle ended before making the decision.


    It wasn¡¯t that Long Tingfei did not suspect that this was an attempt to sow discord. Although it was reasonable for Jiang Zhe to write a letter to Jing Chi¡ªwhom he had demoted¡ªto stabilize his morale, with Jiang Zhe handling this matter, how could Long Tingfei not suspect an insidious motive?


    As a result, when he first saw the contents of the letter, Long Tingfei did not believe it completely, only briefly storing it in memory. Regardless of what happened, this letter would not have any impact upon the current battle. However, after repeated engagements these last few days, although neither side had the intention of fighting a decisive battle, Long Tingfei had noticed from numerous indicators that he was not facing his original opponent. The Prince of Qi¡¯s battle style was like an energetic and raging inferno that could conquer all obstacles. As for his current opponent, he was a bit hesitant and handicapped at the beginning, but now was as flexible, tenacious, and ever-changing as water. Although Long Tingfei and his subordinates all assumed that it was Jiang Zhe in command, the suspicions had gradually risen in Long Tingfei¡¯s mind. Whatever his abilities, Jiang Zhe was a scholar who had never been in battle. It was highly unlikely that the Prince of Qi handed over all of his command authority to Jiang Zhe. However, Long Tingfei absolutely did not believe that the Prince of Qi was absent within the enemy army. Facing him, was there an enemy commander who dared to leave their army? The more he thought about it, the more annoyed Long Tingfei became. He finally came to the resolution to solve this riddle during tomorrow¡¯s engagement. Unless the Prince of Qi took command himself, otherwise, he could not continue fighting in this manner.


    At the very same moment, under the dusky lamplight, Xuan Song was holding a conference with the gathered generals inside the Yong encampment, while looking at the army supervisor sitting to his left from the corners of his eyes. Jiang Zhe was sitting in a chair, dozing. Although there was no obvious change in his posture, almost as if he was deep in thought, he had skillfully hidden his face in the dark where the lamplight did not shine, preventing everyone from seeing his closed eyes. Xuan Song was touched and also filled with admiration. These last few days, he had practically borne the entire responsibility of facing Northern Han¡¯s Long Tingfei by himself, leaving himself with barely any room to breathe. However, this seemingly lazy and indolent army supervisor always seemed to be able to reassure him. Moreover, Jiang Zhe was not idle. In the beginning, he had stifled all those generals who refused to comply with Xuan Song¡¯s orders. Afterwards, he privately made suggestions, allowing Xuan Song to review his previous actions and master new knowledge and tactics. Right now, Xuan Song had full confidence in confronting his opponent while the generals had gradually begun to willingly accept his commands. Without this army supervisor, it would have been impossible for Xuan Song to achieve his goals.


    Seeing Xuan Song¡¯s expression, Xiaoshunzi smiled faintly from his position behind Jiang Zhe. He softly transmitted his voice, stating, ¡°Young master, stop sleeping. The conference is about to end.¡± Finished speaking, he sent a wave of qi into Jiang Zhe¡¯s body.


    After a while, I slowly woke up. Without revealing any flaws, I changed my posture, as if I was a bit tired from sitting there listening and wanted to move a bit. I languidly looked at everyone. As of now, Xuan Song could completely exercise command without needing my help. As such, I did not pay much attention to this conference. However, it would be inappropriate for me not to be present. After all, Xuan Song¡¯s status was still quite low. I touched my teacup, feeling that it had cooled. Xiaoshunzi smartly switched it out for a hot cup of tea. After moving my stiff arm, I wondered when the conference would end.


    Just then, a low shout trying to suppress excitement sounded from outside. It wasn¡¯t long before Quan Zu cheerfully rushed in, relaying, ¡°Reporting to the Army Supervisor daren and Adjunct Xuan, His Imperial Highness has sent a report of victory. Tan Ji¡¯s command has been completely wiped out. His Imperial Highness is already on his way back and should arrive at noon the day after tomorrow.¡±


    All of the generals within the command tent beamed with joy, whispering in each other¡¯s ears. Delight was also evident on my face as the first step of my plan was accomplished successfully. Rising to my feet, I smiled and said, ¡°Excellent! Since His Imperial Highness has already won a victory over there, we are reaching the end here. Adjunct Xuan, I believe that the Northern Han army will receive news only after several days have passed. However, regardless of when they do, I observed today that Long Tingfei¡¯s leadership was a bit odd. He is likely already suspicious. Adjunct Xuan, there will be no need for you to conceal anything tomorrow. Straightforwardly display your banner, showing Northern Han that our Great Yong has an additional general capable of contending with Long Tingfei. With this, the morale of the Northern Han army will definitely be shaken. In order to raise morale and wipe out the humiliation suffered, Long Tingfei will definitely launch a full frontal assault. As long as you are not defeated, this battle will deal a grievous mental blow to Northern Han. Adjunct Xuan, everything will depend on you tomorrow.¡±


    Finished speaking, I saluted Xuan Song. All of the generals also rose from their seats and shouted, ¡°We generals will strictly abide by Adjunct Xuan¡¯s commands!¡±


    Xuan Song was extremely moved. However, he was not an ordinary individual, after all. As a result, it wasn¡¯t long before he calmed down. He replied, ¡°Many thanks for Army Supervisor daren¡¯s deep affection. Generals, let¡¯s show the Northern Han army a thing or two tomorrow! Let them know just how formidable the Great Yong army truly is!¡±


    All of the generals roared their agreement, happy and cheerful expressions on their faces.


    ***


    The next day, when Long Tingfei saw the banner that the enemy commander displayed, his mind was in a spectacular mess.1 Although he had his suspicions, he was shocked and infuriated to the utmost upon seeing this scene. The commander¡¯s banner had been changed to one with the ¡°Xuan (Ðû)¡± character. Aside from this, Long Tingfei could no longer see any of the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards or household troops. Long Tingfei immediately understood that the one facing him these last few days was not the Prince of Qi. If that was the case, where was the Prince of Qi? Long Tingfei did not believe that the Prince of Qi would bypass him and attack Qinzhou, as his communications line had not been broken. If that was the case, then the Prince of Qi could only be at the Yong supply camp at Miaopo. Why did such a location not only have Jing Chi there but also require the Prince of Qi¡¯s personal presence? The only possibility was to set a trap. Thinking of this, Long Tingfei tensed up. If that were the case, then Tan Ji ¡­


    Long Tingfei shouted, ¡°Xiao Tong! Swiftly dispatch a messenger to Miaopo. If Tan Ji has not yet fallen into a trap, have him quickly retreat. Remember to dispatch your most capable scouts to undertake this task. Be sure to have them bring messenger hawks. That should make it easier to find Tan Ji.¡±


    Deeply worried and sick at heart, Xiao Tong replied, ¡°This subordinate obeys. General, it¡¯s just that if the enemy has indeed set a trap things likely bode ill for General Tan. Moreover, General Tan is unpredictable when commanding his troops. If this subordinate does not go personally, it will likely be impossible to find General Tan.¡±


    ¡°I know. However, we can only do our duty right now and leave things to destiny,¡± voiced Long Tingfei sadly. ¡°I need you to remain at my side and take charge of military intelligence. As a result, you cannot go personally. Alas ¡­ There is no need to excessively worry. Tan Ji is quite clever. It is possible that he hasn¡¯t been so easily fooled.¡±


    Although Long Tingfei said this, he clearly understood that he was only trying to console himself. He suddenly felt intense anguish in his heart. Long Tingfei frowned grimly. He was filled with sincere regret, realizing just how heartless he had been to Tan Ji.


    Lifting his head, Long Tingfei gazed past the many ranks of men and the chaotic battle. He could barely make out the scholarly general in azure armor who was issuing commands beneath the enemy¡¯s command banner. At the general¡¯s side was a scholar in azure robes who was leisurely looking over the battlefield. It was these two individuals who had delayed him here and caught his lieutenant in a trap. Suddenly, Long Tingfei suddenly remembered that ambiguously worded letter.


    Long Tingfei originally found it quite strange. That letter was worded so ambiguously, almost like it was advising and comforting someone. But now, it seemed more like sending military intelligence. Long Tingfei initially still had his suspicions. If this letter really came from Jiang Zhe¡¯s hand, it did not make much sense. There was no need for Jiang Zhe to write such a letter at this moment. After all, Jing Chi was also a capable general and should not put private affairs before public ones. Although Long Tingfei had his misgivings, there were always some things that he¡¯d rather believe were true. Now that he knew that the Prince of Qi was very likely at Miaopo, then that letter could be explained. If the Prince of Qi and his deputy, Jing Chi, were both at Miaopo, then they would definitely worry about the situation at Qinze. As such, it would be reasonable for Jiang Zhe to write messages to the Prince of Qi to report the military situation. As for the ambiguous wording, it was obviously to guard against the event that the letter was lost en route. If this letter was lost, then there was nothing within that would allow Northern Han to guess that the Prince of Qi was not present at Qinze. As for the defectors within the Northern Han army mentioned in the letter, the veracity was yet undetermined. Perhaps it was true but the turncoat had hesitations. Even if this letter were lost, it would only cause Northern Han to be vigilant, even causing the turncoat to betray sooner from the panic and pressure. Of course, it could also be false ¡­ However, that Yong messenger had resisted to the end. The likelihood that it was completely fake was probably not that high. In addition, Xiao Tong had mentioned that there were several other messengers who had been dispatched to Miaopo. Although none of them had been intercepted out of fear of the scouts suffering losses, this explained that these letters were sent to the Prince of Qi.


    Reaching this conclusion, Long Tingfei felt hot fury burst forth. He absolutely could not tolerate anyone betraying Northern Han. Looking up, he looked at the distant Yong army center. Even more so, he could not permit anyone to play these kinds of tricks on him. Long Tingfei continuously issued orders. Since the Prince of Qi was not with the enemy army, he had every intention of causing the Yong army to pay a hefty price in blood. A grim desire to commit murder appeared on his face. If he could inflict heavy casualties upon Great Yong¡¯s main force at Qinze, it would make up for any losses suffered by Tan Ji. As a result, Great Yong¡¯s losses would be greater than their gains.


    This was the fourth time that the Northern Han army had launched an assault. I helplessly gazed at the corpse-strewn landscape. I could not help lamenting. Had I underestimated Long Tingfei¡¯s determination? It looked like he wanted to attain victory at any price. If the Yong army here suffered a disastrous defeat, then even if my meticulously prepared plan to eliminate Long Tingfei¡¯s flanks succeeded, everything would have failed. If Long Tingfei were permitted to inflict a severe defeat upon the Yong army, his self-confidence would definitely soar. Ignoring the casualties suffered, such a disastrous defeat would greatly increase the morale of the soldiers and civilians of Northern Han.


    I glanced at the increasingly calm and confident Xuan Song, I exhaled a sigh of relief. There were probably holes in his tactics, but with twice the numbers, we should at the very least be able to fight to a draw. Over the last few days, Long Tingfei had been using delaying tactics. As a result, his attacks had not been too fierce. This was good for Xuan Song. The Northern Han army was like a whetstone, honing Xuan Song from a simple sharp blade into a divine weapon. The current situation tested him by forcing him to apply all of his skills. If I had any other choice, I would not have selected this moment to reveal that the Prince of Qi was not present. But we did not have any choice in the matter. Only by fighting this battle could we ensure that Long Tingfei return without any accomplishments and effectively strike a psychological blow at his confidence. If the Prince of Qi were present, Long Tingfei would definitely not fight the decisive battle at Qinze. In meeting the Northern Han army head-on this time, I had the intention of killing three birds with one stone¡ªcapturing or killing Tan Ji would destroy Long Tingfei¡¯s wings; a fake letter to sow discord between Long Tingfei and his trusted subordinates; and employing Xuan Song to strike a psychological blow to Long Tingfei¡¯s confidence. These were already enough for him to enjoy, let alone the fact that I had more waiting for him. However, I sighed again. Regardless of what I had planned, this battle still needed to be fought.


    Long Tingfei grimly studied the battlefield before him. Twelve hours had already passed. Although the Yong lines had been weakened, there was never any sign of their collapse. Who could have thought that Xuan Song, a nameless adjunct, had such abilities? Great Yong truly had boundless talents. However, the battle could not be allowed to drag on like this. Long Tingfei steeled his heart, lightly caressing a jet-black halberd whose metal was forged from the finest steel. The body of the halberd was engraved with meticulous patterns. Because it had been constantly saturated by blood and sweat from battle, a faint crimson color could be seen along with the blackness of the halberd. It was only on the halberd¡¯s speartip; the crescent blade remained as dazzling and sparkling as ever. Gazing at this weapon that had accompanied him for years, a feeling of grandeur welled up from the depths of Long Tingfei¡¯s heart. He loudly and heartily laughed, shouting, ¡°Men of my Northern Han! All of you are heroes! How can we be so insulted by the people of Yong? Everyone follow me into battle and let those Yong dogs see our abilities!¡±


    Finished speaking, Long Tingfei spurred his horse forward, taking the lead to charge into where the two armies were fighting chaotically. The magnificent steed with a crimson, flaming mane, the crimson battle gown fluttering in the breeze, and that black and red halberd made Long Tingfei seem like an unstoppable blaze, as fearsome as an invincible god of war descended from the Heavens.


    I practically held my breath as I watched Long Tingfei plow into the our battle lines. That kind of bold and imposing spirit, like a raging wildfire on the open prairie, that kind of prestige that would blow away all those standing in his way caused me to shiver inside. It was only a few thousand household troops, and yet their undefeatable vigor and majesty caused all those before them on the battlefield to shrink back. As I watched, Long Tingfei¡¯s assault seemingly treated the Yong formation as nothing. Although I was distressed inwardly, my spirit was aroused. This was truly worthy of Long Tingfei, the incomparable general who had prevented Great Yong from conquering a single inch of Northern Han¡¯s territory! It almost seemed like there was only that crimson, raging inferno scorching and expanding throughout the battlefield. The Northern Han army had been boosted by the ferocity and valiance of their commander. Their attacks became increasingly unstoppable. It was almost as if the entire Northern Han army had been ignited.


    By this point, Xuan Song had rapidly shifted some units, planning on mounting a determined defense. I understood that Xuan Song¡¯s strength was not in attacking and thus knew that he was playing to his strengths. We only needed to survive the violent assault of the Northern Han army. After all, such an assault could not last long. Once the vigor of the Northern Han army had been blunted, we could seize the opportunity to counterattack. Although this kind of thinking was correct, the current Yong army did not have complete faith in Xuan Song. At this critical juncture, there unavoidably was some hesitation. As a result, the entire formation became chaotic. Under Long Tingfei¡¯s unstoppable charge, the Great Yong army temporarily fell into a disastrous predicament. If nothing was changed, the army would likely collapse.


    Beads of sweat broke out on Xuan Song¡¯s forehead. He gazed at me, a look of bewilderment and entreaty in his eyes. I knew that he hoped that I would be able to give him a helping hand, possibly even hoping that I would take command. I frowned slightly. If I interfered at this moment, it would definitely deal a severe blow to Xuan Song¡¯s confidence. As a result, even if we won, our gains would be surpassed by our losses. I needed a general capable of taking a command and assuming personal responsibility. However, if I did not intervene, the army would likely suffer a complete and utter rout.2 Although the Yong army was formidable, it was unlikely that it would be able to stop the Northern Han army¡¯s sweeping attack.


    Reviewing the chaotic situation, I understood that there weren¡¯t any mistakes in Xuan Song¡¯s commands. It was only the misgivings that the generals had towards him and the fear of Long Tingfei that inevitably caused fear in the army. As long as their morale was boosted, Xuan Song would definitely be able to stabilize the situation. My gaze flicked around the area, falling upon a nearby war drum. Coming to a decision, I turned and spoke to Xiaoshunzi, ¡°Use your internal energy to help me. I want to personally beat the drums to encourage the army.¡±


    Frowning slightly, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be for too long. My internal energy is sinister and cold, and is not suitable for helping you.¡±


    Smiling, I said, ¡°There is no harm. It won¡¯t be too long.¡±


    Finished speaking, I rolled off of the horse and walked to the war drum. Dismissing the drummer with a wave of my hand, I picked up the heavy drum mallets and stood before the war drum. Xiaoshunzi took up a position behind me, his right palm on my back. I could feel an icy energy flood into my body, almost as if all of my hot blood was being churned. Feeling my limbs and bones fill with energy, I lifted the drum mallets and beat the drum for the first time.


    When the chaotic Yong army suddenly heard the drum beat like a clap of thunder, they were all shaken. Afterwards, a deep and low, seemingly distant drumbeat rumbled between the Heavens and the Earth. The deep, resounding, and collected drumbeats were meticulous and flowing, almost like a flowing river with an enormous boulder at its center. No matter how enormous and high the boulder, it could not stop the advance of the river. Although light boats could ride the river¡¯s current, they could not escape from the river¡¯s bindings. Under this steady rhythm, the Yong army gradually calmed down and the formations tidied.


    Just then, a reverberating bugle horn blared from within the Northern Han army. The originally somewhat blunted Northern Han army suddenly regained their vigor, beginning another round of fierce and violent assaults. However, the drumbeats became steadier and deeper, showcasing an invincible fortitude that could be clearly heard by every soldier on the battlefield. The drumbeats and the bugle horn clashed, akin to the battle between the two armies. The horn resounded sharply like the scorching sun or the biting cold wind, while the drumbeats were like a weed tenaciously and persistently surviving through the cold wind and raging inferno. Regardless of hardships, nothing could stop the weeds from sprouting.


    Suddenly, both the reverberating horn and the deep drumbeats weakened. However, they left behind a killing aura that could be ignited at any moment. Suddenly, almost as if a storm had abruptly erupted, both the drumbeats and the horn sounded simultaneously, like the surging tide of the Eastern Sea, each successive wave higher and faster. At this time, Long Tingfei and Xuan Song simultaneously issued orders, causing the two armies to be chaotically tangled up in bloody carnage. The two strongest cavalry units in the world slammed together, fighting in close quarters, revealing the resolution to fight to the death and ensure that other side did not survive.


    Just then, the sound of the bugle horn seemed to soar into the skies, increasingly reverberating before it seemed to be cut off in the middle and vanished into nothingness without a trace. The drumbeats, escaping the heavy pressure of the horn, slowed somewhat, but did not stop. Each beat seemed to be able to shake a person¡¯s soul. Everyone fought to the death, causing blood to splatter all across the plain. As the darkness of night gradually descended, the two armies began to light torches, continuing to fight bitterly in the dark. No one retreated.


    That drumbeats disappeared as suddenly as they had appeared, leaving the two armies to fight a brutal and close battle.


    Under the flickering torchlight, Xuan Song directed the Yong army with extreme confidence, while Long Tingfei, who had retreated back to his command position, seemed a bit pale. Although the Northern Han army under his command still held the advantage, it was extremely difficult to find any holes in the Yong lines. At a secret location that no one paid attention to, Xiaoshunzi supported an almost unconscious Jiang Zhe into a tent that had been temporarily set up.


    On the Northern Han side, a man in black clothes and completely enshrouded by a black cloak silently gazed at the broken bugle horn in his hands. He finally heaved a deep sigh before disappearing, his gigantic body seemingly blending into darkness. He quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Footnotes:


    ·­½­µ¹º£, fanjiangdaohai ¨C idiom, lit. overturning seas and rivers; fig. overwhelming, earth-shattering, in a spectacular mess


    ±ø°ÜÈçɽµ¹, bingbairushandao ¨C idiom, lit. troops in defeat flee like a landslide; fig. a routed army in total collapse

 Chapter 22: Enemies Within and Without

    Chapter 22: Enemies Within and Without1


    In the twenty-eighth year of Wuwei, the Prince, adhering to a plan devised by Army Supervisor Jiang Zhe, fourth-ranked Marquis of Chu, mobilized a significant number of troops to serve as the auxiliary force in the execution of Tan Ji. Afterwards, the auxiliary force marched hundreds of li to attack the main Northern Han army. At the same time, Long Tingfei, learning that the Prince was not with the main Yong army, launched a fierce assault. The Marquis of Chu personally beat the drums to encourage the army as the two armies battled continuously all day and all night without stop. On the ninth day of the eleventh month, when the Prince and his household troops were forty li from the battlefield, Long Tingfei recognized the difficult situation and retreated to avoid defeat. The Prince pursued for three hundred li. Long Tingfei personally commanded the rearguard, as the two forces fought over a dozen engagements without a clear victor. On the fifteenth day of the eleventh month, Northern Han¡¯s Duan Wudi personally led troops to provide support. Recognizing the exhaustion of his troops, the Prince withdrew back to Zezhou. During the fortnight that the two armies had battled, the Yong army had suffered sixty thousand casualties, while the Northern Han army suffered close to forty thousand casualties. Some say there was no victor in this battle. However, henceforth the Northern Han army no longer had the ability to plunder and invade Zezhou and Zhenzhou.¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, The Prince of Qi¡¯s Family


    In the Yong capital of Chang¡¯an, ever since the arrival of the eight-hundred-li express military report from Zezhou, the entire court was deeply worried. This time, Long Tingfei had marshaled a large number of soldiers to invade Zezhou. Although Zezhou had plenty of troops and commanders, this did not mean that victory was assured. Ignoring the fact that Long Tingfei was one of the most capable and famous generals in the world, although the Prince of Qi could resist Long Tingfei¡¯s offensives with difficulty, it was still hard for the prince to be victorious. Further, the rancor between the Prince of Qi and the emperor had yet to be resolved, and there was friction between the commanders within the Zezhou main army encampment. These layers of worries were enough to give anyone a headache. These dark clouds could not be cleared by the appointment of a new army supervisor¡ªthe Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe. After all, Jiang Zhe was only a scholar. Very few people believed that he would be able to control the Prince of Qi. Even if Jiang Zhe were capable of resolving the grievances between the Prince of Qi and the various generals, it did not mean he was capable of dealing with Long Tingfei.


    Moreover, once the Northern Han army entered Zezhou, rumors soon spread throughout Great Yong. Some claimed that Long Tingfei had mustered all of Northern Han¡¯s strength to invade Zezhou and that the Yong army no longer had numerical superiority. Some even claimed that the Yong army had suffered a disastrous defeat and it was yet unknown if the Prince of Qi had survived. Some others even claimed that internal turmoil had occurred within the Yong army, and as a result, they were unable to halt the Northern Han invasion, allowing the Northern Han army to wreak havoc in and around Zezhou, killing countless soldiers and civilians. When the rumors spread to Chang¡¯an, the common people fell into a panic. Although Great Yong¡¯s prosperity filled the commoners with confidence in its strength, the rumors were very lively and realistic causing them to be believed. As a result, it wasn¡¯t long before another rumor began to spread¡ªGreat Yong¡¯s famous generals all considered Li Zhi to be the best; only if the emperor personally led the troops would the defeat be reversed.


    On these undercurrents, Princess Changle served to stabilize popular sentiment. Princess Changle had only just returned to the capital. While on the road, she had heard these rumors. It reached the point where the Prince of Qing had privately asked if Jiang Zhe was capable of restraining the Prince of Qi. Princess Changle had naturally smiled and comforted the Prince of Qing, stating that there would not be any disputes between the Prince of Qi and her husband. The war would naturally be handled by the Prince of Qi. However, the Prince of Qing still worried. Although he did not speak of it openly, he had covertly increased the escort¡¯s protection. It wasn¡¯t that Princess Changle wasn¡¯t worried about the front lines, it was that she completely trusted that Jiang Zhe would be able to stabilize the situation in Zezhou. She also trusted the Prince of Qi¡¯s tactics and command ability. Even if the Prince of Qi were unable to win, it would be impossible for a serious defeat to be sustained. Moreover, Jiang Zhe had Xiaoshunzi by his side.


    As a result, Princess Changle remained calm, only bringing along Roulan and Li Lin to view the passing scenery. Of course, she would also sometimes hold Jiang Shen. Speaking of this, of the three children, it was Jiang Shen who was the most inquisitive. If he were not allowed to look out the window and instead forced to sleep, he would frequently raise a ruckus and cry loudly.


    However, with the rumors so rampant, Princess Changle could also feel that something was off. Moreover, after receiving a secret edict from the Yong capital, she had slowed her journey, taking roundabout routes to pass by numerous prefectural capitals. Wherever she arrived, she would voluntarily receive the families of local ranking officials. Although she did not mention a single word about the battle in Zezhou or the rumors, her calm and cheerful mood infected all those titled women. Everyone knew that her husband, the Marquis of Chu, was presently at Zezhou. If something had happened in Zezhou, there was no way that the princess would be so serene and tranquil. This information was quickly spread throughout the low- to mid-ranking officials of Great Yong. When Princess Changle returned to the Yong capital, although military reports had not yet been received from Zezhou, the rumors no longer affected the court officials. Although this was partly a result of the control that the dynasty had over the officials, everyone could clearly see the contributions made by Princess Changle.


    On the seventeenth day of the eleventh month, Princess Changle finally reached Chang¡¯an. The Yong emperor issued an edict, dispatching Crown Prince Li Jun to lead all third-ranked and above officials in welcoming her thirty li outside of the capital. Based upon Changle¡¯s status as the Princess of Ning, this was not overdoing things. Moreover, everyone within the capital knew of her meritorious service in placating fear during her journey.


    Parting the curtain of her carriage, Princess Changle had a hazy expression as her memories flashed past her eyes. In the seventh year of Wuwei, she was selected to be married to Southern Chu. At the time, she felt full of sorrow, hating that her carriage was going too fast and that she could no longer see Chang¡¯an. In the twenty-third year of Wuwei, she had returned from Southern Chu. Although she had come home, her heart was like a dried-up well, only hoping to spend the rest of her life by her loved ones. Afterwards, no matter how she had tried to avoid it, she had been disturbed by the regretful struggle over succession, preventing her from living peacefully within the palace. Although she was a widow, great waves began to form in her heart. However, the one she loved was so near and yet so far.2 It was only in the twenty-fifth year of Wuwei, when she recklessly eloped with that man and left Chang¡¯an, that she finally was able to experience peace and happiness. Now that she had returned to Chang¡¯an, they would likely no longer be able to return to that life of seclusion in the Eastern Sea. Although she was joyous that she would reunite with loved ones, she also felt helpless at being forced to return to the mundane world.


    At this moment, Head Maid Zhou walked over with several palace maids, taking over management of the several children. Calming her emotions, Princess Changle revealed a smile and stepped out of the carriage, calmly studying those who had come to welcome her.


    Crown Prince Li Jun, close to ten years old now, impatiently waited for his aunt to arrive. To speak the truth, he was not that familiar with this aunt of his. After all, they had only met a few times. However, he knew of this aunt¡¯s status. Without Princess Changle of Ning, his father likely could not have taken the throne while he would have lost his life long ago. However, Li Jun naturally also understood that in his father¡¯s eyes the most important aspect of this aunt of his was that she was married to the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe. Using Imperial Father¡¯s words, this was the best way to bind that leisurely3 genius to Great Yong, while also ensuring that there weren¡¯t any misunderstandings or reluctance. However, to Li Jun, the most important reason for his presence today was that the little sister whom he had not seen for many years was returning with his aunt. Thinking of this, Li Jun recalled with annoyance what had happened when he had returned to Chang¡¯an from Youzhou. He had hoped to meet Roulan there again after years apart. However, when he arrived, he discovered in a bolt out of the blue that Roulan had been taken away by Sir Jiang. Moreover, in these three years, there had not been a single message, leaving him anxious. Hopefully, Roulan had not forgotten about him.


    At long last, Princess Changle¡¯s convoy arrived. When Li Jun saw his aunt walk over with a smile on her face, his eyes widened to the size of saucers. He still remembered his aunt¡¯s appearance. However, right now, even though there wasn¡¯t any change to her features, it seemed like she was a completely different person. That kind of tender and elegant, calm and joyous expression gave everyone spontaneous4 feelings of admiration and envy.


    When the welcoming ceremony on the outskirts of the capital finished, a pampered and adorable little girl charged out of the maids from behind the carriage. Grabbing onto Li Jun¡¯s sleeve, she impatiently asked, ¡°Elder brother Jun, do you remember Lanlan?¡±


    Li Jun gazed down at that somewhat familiar little girl. His earlier recollections seemed to immediately appear in his mind. At this moment, he forgot about etiquette and ceremony. Like before, he picked the little girl up and happily exclaimed, ¡°Lanlan, you¡¯ve come back! Why didn¡¯t you write any letters to me these last three years? I thought you¡¯d forgotten all about me! Sir Jiang, no, Uncle hasn¡¯t been bullying you, right? If he has, I will tell my mother. Mother Empress will definitely take revenge for you!¡±


    Roulan stared at the no longer childish and increasingly handsome Li Jun. She suddenly began to wail, ¡°Daddy has bullied me! He didn¡¯t let me send letters to elder brother Jun.¡± Finished speaking, Roulan sobbed and sniffled as she took out a thick pile of papers, letters she had written but had been unable to send.


    Li Jun felt his eyes grow misty without knowing why. Right then, he remembered that he could not afford to lose his self-control in front of everyone. With great difficulty, he lifted his head and stemmed the flow of tears that threatened to gush out. With a solemn expression, he accepted the pile of letters. ¡°Okay ¡­ I¡¯ll read them one by one. Lanlan can just pretend that they¡¯ve been delayed for a long time on the road.¡±


    Only then did Roulan¡¯s tears transform into happiness.5 With a bit of a guilty conscience, Li Jun looked behind him. Fortunately, he saw that all of the officials had tactfully withdrawn to a distance. Li Jun sighed with relief. As he set Roulan down and raised his head, he caught sight of Princess Changle¡¯s smiling face. He could not help blushing, stating, ¡°Imperial Grandfather, Imperial Grandmother, Imperial Father, and Mother Empress are all waiting for Imperial Aunt.¡±


    Smiling, Princess Changle took Roulan¡¯s little hand and replied, ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s get going.¡± Finished speaking, she led Roulan back aboard her carriage. By that point, Head Maid Zhou had also sent along Jiang Shen. Now that they had arrived at Chang¡¯an, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Li Lin to continue to sit within Princess Changle¡¯s carriage. Princess Changle glanced at the stubborn expression on Li Lin¡¯s face from the corners of her eyes. Before she entered her carriage, she whispered a few words to Li Jun.


    When the princess¡¯s convoy began moving again, Li Jun walked to Li Lin¡¯s side. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Are you younger brother Lin? Want to ride a horse with me?¡±


    A hint of warmth appeared on Li Lin¡¯s initially aloof and distant face. The jealousy he felt from being cast aside by Roulan and her subsequent conversation with Li Jun gradually disappeared. In a rough manner, he dryly said, ¡°I know how to ride a horse.¡±


    A look of surprise appeared in Li Jun¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re this young and you know how to ride? That¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    Then Li Jun had his imperial bodyguards bring over an imperial horse. He stated, ¡°This is an imperial horse that Imperial Father bestowed upon me. He¡¯s docile. Climb on and try for yourself. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Li Lin woodenly nodded his head. Although he was small, the reins and saddle were specially designed. As a result, after he had climbed aboard, he was able to quickly take control of the horse, following behind the carriage with Li Jun and heading towards the Gate of Illustrious Virtue. As they traveled, Li Jun frequently asked Li Lin questions. While he found Li Jun to be pesky and long-winded, Li Lin also felt increasingly warm at heart. It seemed like he would not have a difficult time in Chang¡¯an.


    When Princess Changle walked into the Compassionate Peace6 Palace Hall that served as the Empress Dowager¡¯s residence, she immediately caught sight of her mother¡¯s loving and affectionate gaze. Princess Changle could not help but shed tears as she advanced and kowtowed gracefully. Empress Dowager Zhangsun walked over and helped her beloved daughter to her feet. The empress dowager could see the radiance on her beloved daughter¡¯s face, no longer showing any trace of her previous haggardness. After speaking a few formal words, Empress Dowager Zhangsun led her daughter to sit alongside her. Only then did Princess Changle realize that Noble Consort Dowager Yan was also present, seated on the other side. Princess Changle promptly rose to her feet to pay her respects.


    These last few years, Noble Consort Dowager Yan had worried so incessantly over the antagonism between her beloved son and the emperor that her complexion had hints of age, even though she was just as favored as before. The information in the palace was spread like wildfire. She had long learned of Princess Changle bringing her grandson back. Although she hated and resented Qin Zheng for implicating her son, Noble Consort Dowager Yan knew that without Qin Zheng¡¯s suicide, the entire situation would have been even more intractable. In addition, Li Lin was her favorite. If they had had any alternatives, she would not have allowed the Prince of Qi to bring Li Lin along with him. Hearing that Princess Changle had brought Li Lin back, Noble Consort Dowager Yan was filled with gratitude. In addition, she had heard that Princess Changle¡¯s husband had gone to Zezhou to serve as an army supervisor. Her son¡¯s honor and disgrace would likely depend on Jiang Zhe and his wife. As a result, Noble Consort Dowager Yan was extremely polite and amiable as she helped Changle up, requesting, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve brought Roulan and Shen¡¯er over. Elder sister has already been thinking about her grandchildren. Quickly have them brought over.¡±


    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhangsun clapped her hands and said, ¡°Younger sister, do you feel that We are becoming a bit forgetful? From the start I had wanted the children to come in. But once I saw Zhen¡¯er, I forgot everything. Lady-in-Waiting Tian, quickly bring the children in!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Head Maid Zhou walked in with Jiang Shen in her arms. Behind her, Roulan and Li Lin followed Crown Prince Li Jun in. In all honesty, Li Jun could not bear separating from Roulan, and had come over as well. Empress Dowager Zhangsun first gestured for Roulan to come over, then picked her up and put the little girl in her lap. The Empress Dowager said, ¡°Little Lanlan, do you still remember Us?¡±


    A radiant, excited look flashed past Roulan¡¯s eyes as she embraced the empress dowager and replied, ¡°Lanlan misses Your Imperial Majesty a lot and misses Imperial Grandfather, too.¡±


    The empress dowager intimately spoke, ¡°Now that you call Zhen¡¯er mother, you should call Us ¡®maternal grandmother.¡¯ These last several years, the Emperor Emeritus frequently talked of you and yet, today, he made an excuse and went off hunting. Alas, he is so fond of his face ¡­ always remembering that he refused to permit Zhen¡¯er and your daddy¡¯s marriage, worried that you would make things awkward for him.¡±


    Although everyone who heard this found it funny, they all resisted the urge to laugh with great difficulty. While the empress dowager could say such things, they could not mock the emperor emeritus. Afterwards, the empress dowager added, ¡°All right, quickly bring over Shen¡¯er and let Us take a gander at this grandson of Ours.¡±


    Princess Changle personally went to get her beloved son, bringing him to the empress dowager. Roulan obediently slid off the empress dowager¡¯s lap, allowing Empress Dowager Zhangsun to take the little child. Tears appeared in her eyes. In this child¡¯s veins flowed her own blood. She was naturally filled with love and affection. Jiang Shen was very spirited, not fearing strangers. Although he would stumble when walking and still relied upon crawling, this did not prevent him from reaching out with his hands to touch the empress dowager¡¯s phoenix crown. After being intimate with her grandson for some time, Empress Dowager Zhangsun suddenly asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Empress come over yet? Wasn¡¯t it said that she would come first thing in the morning?¡±


    Lady-in-Waiting Tian respectfully replied, ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, was originally going to come over. But this morning, Talented Lady Duan suddenly felt a bellyache. She is likely going to give birth prematurely. Her Imperial Majesty was extremely anxious and thus sent someone to report that she would come a little later.¡±


    Empress Dowager Zhangsun sighed. ¡°As expected. The Empress is worthy and virtuous. The Emperor does not have many offspring. So far, he only has one son in Jun¡¯er. If something unexpected happens, won¡¯t that cause the Emperor worry? At present, the court is agitated and the frontier is at war. It is fortunate that the Emperor has such a good wife in the Empress. Four months ago, if it weren¡¯t for the Empress personally showing an interest, Talented Lady Duan¡¯s child likely would not have been kept.¡±


    Seeing the bafflement on Princess Changle¡¯s face, Noble Consort Dowager Yan explained, ¡°This was a result of a disaster in the harem. After the Emperor ascended to the throne, he had the Ministry of Rites reorganize the harem¡¯s hierarchy. They are, in order of succession: the empress; the four consorts, Noble, Elegant, Pure, and Virtuous; the nine concubines, Bright Demeanor, Bright Countenance, Bright Beauty, Decorated Demeanor, Decorated Countenance, Decorated Beauty, Complete Demeanor, Complete Countenance, and Complete Beauty; the nine Fair Ladies; and the nine Talented Ladies. Everyone else were dismissed.


    ¡°The former Princess of Yong was naturally given full authority. Ladies Zhao and Yun had served as the Prince of Yong¡¯s concubines for years and had given birth to princesses. They were named the Pure and Virtuous Consorts respectively. Because the harem was too barren, the Empress Dowager issued a decree to select new members. Of those, the most outstanding was Lady Sima of Decorated Beauty, the mistress of the Perpetual Harmony7 Palace. Although the woman was a bit spoiled, she could be considered as both talented and beautiful. Who could have expected that she had a vicious and savage heart? In the Pear Fragrance Pavilion of the Perpetual Harmony Palace lived Talented Lady Duan. Hailing from humble origins, Talented Lady Duan had a gentle and agreeable temperament. After copulating twice with the Emperor, she fell pregnant. Talented Lady Duan could not be said to be favored by the Emperor, and was a bit vacuous. Not taking any care, Concubine Sima found out about the news. After first locking the gates to the palace, Concubine Sima barged into the Pear Fragrance Pavilion with her people, forcing Talented Lady Duan to take abortion medicine. The Perpetual Harmony Palace was completely controlled by Concubine Sima. In addition, the Pear Fragrance Pavilion was a bit remote. This combination permitted Concubine Sima to recklessly act as she pleased.


    ¡°However, Talented Lady Duan had soft fa?ade and a spine of steel. Taking advantage of the lax guard, she escaped with her life in tow to a western palace hall, the residence of Imperial Concubine Cheng. This Concubine Cheng was a distant relative of the Duke of Wei and hailed from a military family. She had the heart and mind of a brave and chivalrous individual, frequently protecting those within the harem whom were bullied and humiliated by Concubine Sima. On this occasion, in violation of harem regulations, she climbed over the wall and left the Perpetual Harmony Palace, making her way to the Empress¡¯s Palace of Earthly Tranquility that very night. After the report was made, this incident became serious. The Empress rushed over on the same night, placing Concubine Sima under house arrest and summoning imperial physicians to rescue the fetus. Because of the strong health of Talented Lady Duan and her struggling that caused only half of the medicine to be consumed, her life and her fetus were saved. Unfortunately, now that she had gone into premature labor, it is no wonder that the Empress was so nervous and did not give any consideration to your return.¡±


    This was a common occurrence within the harem. However, Princess Changle still felt unhappy, asking, ¡°What is this Lady Sima of Decorated Beauty¡¯s background for her to be so arrogant and unbridled? Ignoring the fact that she is the Lady of Decorated Beauty, none of the four consorts would dare do such a thing!¡±


    When Empress Dowager Zhangsun heard Noble Consort Dowager Yan begin to speak of these things, she had maids take the children out to play before dismissing all of those in attendance. At this moment, with a gloomy expression, she answered, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t say that¡¯s the case? In past dynasties, unless it was someone who was spoiled by the Emperor to become undisciplined and out of control, there has never been a concubine who would dare to be so presumptuous. Right now, the Emperor is quite distant towards the harem and the Empress can control everyone, We find this situation to be truly strange. Afterwards, the Empress investigated and discovered that Concubine Sima originally hailed from an aristocratic family of the Kingdom of Shu. Right now, her family is the most important family in the Hanzhong region. Were this not the case, no matter how talented and beautiful she was, it would have been impossible for her to enter the harem to become the Lady of Decorated Beauty. Right now, the Sima family is the Prince of Qing¡¯s biggest supporter. The Prince of Qing even went so far as to personally enter the palace to plea for leniency. In order to show him respect, the Empress could only issue an edict delivering Concubine Sima into the Cold Palace.8 For her service, Concubine Cheng was promoted to become the Lady of Complete Countenance. Although she suffered and was innocent, Talented Lady Duan has not yet been promoted, as she is confined to bed rest and the child has yet to be born.¡±


    Scorn flashed across Princess Changle¡¯s eyes. Once again, it was the Prince of Qing meddling.¡­ Princess Changle did have some sympathy and admiration for this brother of hers. After meeting him this time, Princess Changle had personally witnessed his persistent efforts to make things difficult for the Prince of Qi. This in itself could be ignored, as it was likely a result of residual hatred against the Fengyi Sect. However, this incident relating to Concubine Sima was a bit too coincidental. Empress Dowager Zhangsun and Noble Consort Dowager Yan exchanged looks. Both of them were extremely dissatisfied with this incident. Noble Consort Dowager Yan was, of course, acting because the Prince of Qing was the prime culprit in the attacks against her beloved son, while Empress Dowager Zhangsun empathized with Talented Lady Duan. Her own sons had died early. As a result, she could not stand anyone injuring children. Concubine Sima had crossed her bottom line. However, although she had the respected position of empress dowager, she was not interested in meddling in the affairs of the harem. After all, she wasn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s birth mother. In addition, she did not want to interfere with the empress¡¯s authority. However, Princess Changle was different. She was the most honored and respected princess in the Yong imperial clan. Her husband was a trusted adviser to the emperor. If Princess Changle were to get involved, no one would dare to criticize.


    Hesitation flickered in Princess Changle¡¯s eyes. She also desired to kill Concubine Sima. That year, when she was forced to abort the child in her womb, she would frequently wake with nightmares, her clothes soaked with tears even though it was the child of someone she did not love. However, Princess Changle could not help being somewhat worried at getting involved in the matters of the imperial household. She knew Jiang Zhe¡¯s temperament quite well. He was someone who was not fond of inviting trouble.


    Just then, hurried footsteps thudded from outside. The three women looked up. The head maid on duty outside announced, ¡°Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress, has arrived!¡±


    Princess Changle rose to her feet while Empress Dowager Zhangsun and Noble Consort Dowager Yan gazed impatiently outwards. With a somewhat wan and haggard appearance, Empress Gao walked in with the ranking concubines of the harem. After all of them kowtowed and paid their respects to the empress dowager, Empress Gao sadly reported, ¡°Talented Lady Duan was able to endure and give birth to a prince. However, she has piteously left her child behind and departed.¡­ She wasn¡¯t even able to see her child¡¯s face.¡±


    Everyone sobbed incessantly. Princess Changle felt wrath welling up inside her. Walking over, she paid her respects to the empress. Empress Gao promptly helped Changle to her feet. Forcing a smile on her face, she said, ¡°We were unable to go and welcome younger sister¡¯s return. We have truly been impolite.¡±


    After speaking a few mollifying lines to her sister-in-law, Princess Changle¡¯s eyes fell upon the sorrowful face of a concubine with a graceful and heroic demeanor. Glancing over, she gave a look of inquiry to the empress. Empress Gao sighed and said, ¡°Concubine Cheng, there is no need for you to feel such sorrow. This is all destiny. We know that you were close to Talented Lady Duan. We will definitely not shortchange her burial affairs. Empress Mother, daughter-in-law believes that, since Talented Lady Duan performed a meritorious service by giving birth to a prince, she should be posthumously promoted as the Lady of Bright Countenance.¡±


    Lady Cheng of Complete Countenance kowtowed and said, ¡°Your Imperial Majesties, Empress Dowager, Noble Consort Dowager, and Empress, this servant begins without the qualifications to talk. Although this servant was on close terms with Concubine Duan, it¡¯s nothing to speak of. It¡¯s just that this servant is indignant at the fact that the murderer is still alive even though she¡¯s been thrown into the Cold Palace. In a few years, if there¡¯s a general pardon, she will be able to leave the palace. However, the pitiful Concubine Duan died. I hope that Mother Empress and the Majesties give her justice.¡±


    Reluctance appeared on all three individuals¡¯ faces. Looking at Princess Changle from the corner of her eye, Empress Gao replied, ¡°Lady Sima has already been disciplined ¡­ it is difficult for Us to punish her further.¡±


    Grief and indignation clearly written on her face, Concubine Cheng tearfully rose to her feet. The empress bowed to the empress dowager, suggested, ¡°Mother Empress, the Second Prince has lost his mother after being born. By rights, We should be raising him. However, We are occupied with matters. How about handing the Second Prince over to Concubine Cheng to raise?¡±


    Empress Dowager Zhangsun nodded her head and asked, ¡°Lady Cheng, you are a descendant of loyal and devoted individuals and are the Second Prince¡¯s savior. Are you willing to raise him?¡±


    Although Concubine Cheng felt sorrow, she could not help feeling overwhelmed by this honor. She replied, ¡°This servant is only afraid that I will fail to discharge my duties properly.¡±


    Empress Gao used warm words to console her until Concubine Cheng finally accepted this grace. Seeing that the matter had been temporarily quelled, Empress Gao smiled and said, ¡°The time has just about come ¡­ We have organized a family banquet at the Palace of Earthly Tranquility to welcome Changle back. The Emperor will come a little later. Mother Empress and Noble Consort Dowager, how about we go over now and see whether the delicacies We have prepared are to one¡¯s taste?¡±


    Both Empress Dowager Zhangsun and Noble Consort Dowager Yan were beaming with joy. Accompanied by the concubines and palace maids, they walked out. Empress Gao deliberately fell behind. Taking Princess Changle by the forearm, she said, ¡°Younger sister, We have already completely tidied up your official residence. You will be able to move in immediately. However, today, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave the palace.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s heart warmed, and she slipped her hand into the empress¡¯s hand, replying, ¡°This has truly troubled Imperial Sister-in-Law.¡±


    Afterwards, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°What has Imperial Brother said?¡±


    Although Princess Changle spoke quite ambiguously, Empress Gao immediately answered, ¡°The Emperor said that it¡¯s time to give a small warning to the Prince of Qing. However, now isn¡¯t the right time to reorganize the defenses of the Hanzhong region. As a result, it is inappropriate for the Emperor and Us to not give the Prince of Qing face.¡±


    Princess Changle understood, lightly nodding her head, saying no more.


    That night, within the splendidly illuminated Palace of Earthly Tranquility, Emperor Emeritus Li Yuan was finally unable to cope with his longing to see his daughter, and returned. There was nothing that made him happier than seeing Princess Changle beaming with happiness, seeing his daughter glowing with health and vigor. Shen¡¯er was still young and naturally could not participate. Roulan was pulled by Li Yuan to sit by his side. Though arriving later, Li Zhi had arranged for Li Jun and Li Lin to sit beside him, causing Li Kang¡¯s complexion to appear gloomy.


    After the banquet ended on a happy note, Princess Changle still had not gone to sleep even though it was already the third watch.9 Princess Changle barged into the Cold Palace leading Head Maid Zhou, Xiaoliuzi, and several sturdy and strong palace maids and eunuchs. After cold-heartedly studying the originally beautiful and pampered, but now thin and pallid Lady Sima, Princess Changle ordered Lady Sima to be beaten to death. That night, Lady Sima¡¯s miserable howls disturbed the entire Cold Palace.


    The next morning, Princess Changle personally went to apologize for her offense before the empress dowager and empress. Just when Empress Dowager Zhangsun pretended to reprimand Princess Changle, Li Yuan, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, spoke a few words to absolve his daughter of guilt. As a result, this matter ended without being settled. Even the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, did not dare to protest his father¡¯s decision.


    Three days later, at the same time that news of the victory at Zezhou arrived, an urgent message turned up from the south. Lu Can had marched out of Luocheng and occupied the neutral territory of Sichuan, sweeping away all opposition before him and advancing upon Jiameng Pass. A request for emergency assistance arrived from Jiameng Pass. With this, bilateral relations could no longer be recovered.


    Footnotes:


    ÄÚÓÇÍ⻼, neiyouwaihuan ¨C lit. internal and external troubles; fig. domestic trouble and foreign invasion


    åë³ßÌìÑÄ, zhichitianya ¨C lit. separated by the ends of the earth; fig. so near and yet so far


    ÏÐÔÆÒ°º×, xianyunyehe ¨C idiom, lit. rise at will above the clouds like wild geese; fig. a leisurely and wandering individual


    ÓÍÈ»¶øÉú, youran¡¯ersheng ¨C idiom, lit. arising involuntarily; fig. spontaneous


    ÆÆÌéΪЦ, potiweixiao ¨C idiom, lit. to turn tears into laughter; fig. to turn grief into happiness


    ´ÈÄþ, cining ¨C lit. compassionate peace


    ÓÀºÍ, yonghe ¨C lit. perpetual harmony


    À乬, lenggong ¨C lit. the Cold Palace, was used to refer to the location where the emperor¡¯s women who had fallen out of favor were dismissed to; in some cases, those sent to the cold palace would face difficult living conditions and constant surveillance


    Between 11 PM and 1 AM

 Chapter 23: A Priceless Letter from Home

    Chapter 23: A Priceless Letter from Home


    Huo Cong, Marquis of Wen of the fourth rank, came from humble origins. In the twenty-fifth year of Gaozu¡¯s Wuwei era, he was rescued and taken in by Major Jiang Zhe of the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. At the time, Huo Cong was employed as a servant in the Cold Courtyard. Afterwards, Emperor Taizong bestowed Zhe¡¯s former residence upon Princess Changle of Ning. Cong remained in the Cold Courtyard as a servant. He would frequently sneak peeks at the manuscripts and documents that Zhe had left behind, and was discovered by the Princess of Zhaohua. Taking pity on him, the Princess wrote a letter to the Marquis of Chu about this matter. Hearing of it, Zhe was moved and sent a letter to Princess Changle, having her find a teacher to instruct Cong. Afterwards, when Zhe returned from the army, he read Cong¡¯s writings and was overjoyed, taking Cong as his disciple.


    Although Zhe was renowned as a talented scholar of the age with beautiful literary works that were known throughout the world, he only dipped cursorily into these subjects. Cong was meticulous by nature, reading only the classics and histories, surpassing the master. Throughout his life, Cong was known as the ancestor who developed the art of calligraphy. Cong treated Zhe as his father ¡­


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Marquis of Wen


    At the end of the twelfth month of the twenty-eighth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, the Zezhou main army encampment was filled with jubilation. After years of deadlock, they had finally won a great victory. All of the soldiers and officers of the army beamed with happiness at this victory and the hefty rewards that the emperor had bestowed. The purses of the entire army overflowed with money. Victory and rewards filled everyone present with elation.


    After Long Tingfei had retreated from Zezhou, Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, had taken advantage of the clear weather and lack of snowfall to set up camp on the border of Qinzhou. After undergoing the month-long struggle, the three hundred thousand Yong soldiers and two hundred thousand commoners serving as porters had constructed a camp that was a hundred li wide.1 This time, the Yong army was not going to permit any Northern Han raiders from entering Zezhou.


    With the new year approaching, the soldiers and officers were allowed to take turns coming and going, yet Zezhou¡¯s main encampment still maintained a tight defense. Although there weren¡¯t any towns or villages nearby, merchants in pursuit of profit had long ago established a temporary market nearby. And though the buildings of the market were simple and crude, they were very hospitable, possessing restaurants, brothels, and casinos, among other entertainment. In addition, there were all kinds of goods and commodities being sold.


    The Prince of Qi did not oppose the existence of the market. After all, without their existence, it would be difficult to endure the winter. However, for security purposes, the Prince of Qi ordered the army to control the market, preventing Northern Han spies from infiltrating and gathering military intelligence. Even though no orders had been issued, everyone knew that an invasion of Northern Han would be launched in the spring.


    In the main tent of the army¡¯s center, I reclined on a soft couch, reading letters which I had received from home. This time, the emperor had dispatched an imperial envoy to issue his rewards, and the envoy had brought along letters from home.


    Both Princess Changle and Roulan had written me. Although I was deeply curious as to what Roulan had written, I was completely filled with longing for Changle. As a result, I opened her letter first. Princess Changle¡¯s letter was very long, filling seven pages. From the ink marks that were old and new, it was clearly not written in one sitting.


    It was probably written as things came to her mind with several lines jotted down every day before being handed to the imperial envoy.


    This servant¡¯s journey went smoothly. Only because Shen¡¯er was under the care of Great Master True Compassion was this servant unable to see him many times. Shen¡¯er is already able to walk, but cannot stand for long. When husband returns, you will be able to see Shen¡¯er walk on his own.


    Third brother treats Lin¡¯er coldly. Although this servant is dissatisfied since the two of us have not met in many years, third brother was on orders from the emperor to escort this servant back to the capital, so it was inconvenient for this servant to intervene. I could only ensure that Lin¡¯er and Roulan did not leave my side. This servant worries heavily. At present, third brother¡¯s power reaches the Heavens and yet his rancor towards sixth brother still remains. This servant is afraid that the internal struggle between brothers will happen again.


    Received a secret edict from the Emperor stating that rumors have spread throughout the capital of the grave defeat at Zezhou. Knowing that husband is at Zezhou, this servant knew that it would be impossible. But wherever the rumors spread, the common people panic. This servant had no choice but to slow her journey and receive the families of the local officials of the lands which she passed.


    We were welcomed at the outskirts of the city by the Crown Prince. This servant was a bit embarrassed by the gravity of the ceremony. Although the Crown Prince is young, he is intelligent and kindhearted. Roulan and the Crown Prince were childhood friends. Their reunion showed that they both retained their affection from the olden days. Although Lin¡¯er is proud and aloof, the Crown Prince treated him with sincerity. Lin¡¯er treats the Crown Prince as his elder brother. Imperial Brother has ordered Lin¡¯er to accompany the Crown Prince in his studies, leading to critical murmurings within the capital.


    There is a matter that has left this servant uneasy. Lady Sima of Decorated Beauty, a daughter of a former aristocratic family of Shu, tried to poison a pregnant Talented Lady. Although stopped by the empress, the Talented Lady died after giving birth. The Second Prince is piteous. His mother¡¯s status was petty and low, innocent and yet murdered. Fortunately, Imperial Concubine Cheng upheld justice and reached out to save them. Imperial Sister-in-Law has already ordered that the Second Prince take Concubine Cheng as his mother. Since Concubine Sima tried to murder a prince and murdered his mother, her crimes are not light. According to national law and palace regulations, she should be beaten to death.


    Who could have expected that third brother would personally come to plea for leniency? He claimed that he requires the aristocratic families of Shu to defend the Hanzhong region. ¡°The Sima family¡¯s contributions have been outstanding. If a daughter of that family is killed, the Hanzhong region will likely fall into chaos.¡± Imperial Sister-in-Law had no choice but to commute Concubine Sima¡¯s death sentence. But the Mother Empress and everyone in the harem was filled with hate. Imperial Brother has few children. If this matter is handled in such an overly conciliatory manner, additional, similar incidences will likely occur. When this servant arrived in the capital, Mother Empress entrusted the handling of this matter to this servant. Imperial Sister-in-Law passed on a secret edict from the emperor. That very night, this servant had Concubine Sima beaten to death within the Cold Palace. Although this servant was only following the Emperor¡¯s command, it is difficult for this servant to be at ease, fearing that third brother will bear grudges against this servant over this matter. Under Imperial Brother¡¯s protection, this servant is in good health and is only afraid that this affair will implicate husband. This servant hopes that husband will make a note of this.


    This servant has learned that the Southern Chu army has advanced upon Jiameng Pass. Imperial Brother has dispatched third brother back to the Hanzhong region. This servant is uneasy. Husband¡¯s previous letter mentioned the heartlessness of Lu Can. That child hails from a family that has served in the military for generations, and was personally taught the art of war by husband. This servant is afraid that the Hanzhong region cannot be defended. In addition, the schism between third brother and the imperial household still exists. This servant feels that third brother¡¯s mind is ominous and fears that a rebellion will occur in the Hanzhong region. It is normally inappropriate for this servant to show an interest in these matters of state. However, if the Hanzhong region falls into chaos and the war with Northern Han has not ceased, this servant cannot bear to have husband be away for so long. It makes this servant apprehensive.


    Today, Hai Zhongying secretly entered the capital, requesting an audience with this servant, asking to take Head Maid Zhou as his wife. This servant has long known of the deep affection between the two. It is only that Head Maid Zhou¡¯s name was within the palace registry. Merchant Hai frequently sails the high seas, and merchants do not part lightly from profit, so this servant had some reservations and did not raise the subject. Seeing Merchant Hai¡¯s sincerity, this servant has agreed. The day before last, I asked for Mother Empress to issue an edict, removing Duanniang¡¯s name from the palace registry, planning the wedding for the end of the year. Although the household affairs are handled by Supervisor Dong and Xiaoliuzi, the inner residence requires women. The Empress has selected a lady-in-waiting from within the palace to promote into service in the inner residence. Although this is a special grace, this servant does not know husband¡¯s intentions and so was not willing to permit it.


    Finished reading the letter, I sighed softly. Changle was overthinking things, worried that the emperor would arrange for someone by my side to monitor me. In fact, the total number of household troops and servants in the princess¡¯s residence numbered at least several hundred. In addition, all of them had been personally arranged by the empress. Planting a few spies would have been easy. What need was there to employ such a convoluted method? Further, the lady-in-waiting selected by the empress would definitely be capable and efficient. She would definitely be able to relieve the heavy responsibilities on Changle¡¯s shoulders. Allowing her to stay could only be of benefit. It did not matter even if she were responsible for monitoring the princess¡¯s residence. I didn¡¯t have anything that needed to be concealed or hidden. Besides, from the handling of Concubine Sima¡¯s situation, the emperor and the empress considered Changle as a capable assistant. With this, there would definitely be some secrets that needed to be transmitted. With this lady-in-waiting, we would have a more than suitable communications channel, which was exactly what was needed.


    Picking up the brush, I wrote a response, having Changle preside over the wedding between Hai Zhongying and Head Maid Zhou. In addition, I told her that we needed to accept the empress¡¯s kind intentions. I did not make any mention of the matters relating to the Prince of Qing. I did not want Changle to be bothered by matters of state. The emperor would naturally be the one to worry about these things. In addition, I had no intention of going to the Hanzhong region. What a joke! My reputation there was probably extremely poor. I did not forget the situation relating to the King of Shu. However, the Embroidered Union had developed quite well in the Hanzhong region and in Sichuan. However, I had not received any particular intelligence regarding those territories in recent days. It seemed that I needed to give Chen Zhen a nudge.


    After finishing my response to Changle, I picked up Roulan¡¯s letter. After opening it and reading only a few lines, I was infuriated. The little girl actually proudly stated that she had complained to the empress about my ban on writing letters to the crown prince. The empress had gone so far as to agree to lecture me when I returned to the capital.


    Fortunately, the latter part of the letter was filled with her bragging about being taken out in disguise by the emperor emeritus to have some fun. It seemed like the emperor emeritus¡¯s doting upon Roulan wasn¡¯t normal. Roulan¡¯s gleeful narrative made it feel like I was enjoying the scenery of Chang¡¯an along with her. Apart from this, the letter was filled with descriptions of the games that she played with Li Jun and Li Lin after the crown prince had finished his studies in the Southern Study of the palace. I felt my heart sour. This little girl seemed able to be jovial and joyful everywhere she went and seemed to restrain me by nature. Playing so happily yet still remembering to tell on me.


    At the end was written a strange matter. Roulan mentioned what she experienced when she slipped into the Cold Courtyard to play. Because that was my former residence, within were preserved many documents and precious books. As a result, even after so many years, there were still individuals assigned to protect and clean it. Since she had been ridiculed by Li Lin for not understanding poetry and literature after he had spent several days studying with Li Jun, Roulan thought of going to my former study to find a rare book to make things difficult for Li Lin. Because I had not yet returned to the capital, the ban on entry into the Cold Courtyard remained. Roulan had snuck inside. After all, it was impossible for the guard around the Cold Courtyard to be as strict and tight as before. However, Roulan had discovered something interesting. There was a little boy who took advantage of being alone to sneak peeks at my collected works and library. Roulan had originally wanted to deliver this young servant boy to Princess Changle. However, after some investigation, Roulan discovered that the boy¡¯s name was Huo Cong and was someone whom I had brought into the prince¡¯s residence. These last several years, he had remained in the Cold Courtyard tidying the plants. Roulan thought it over. If this matter were to be discovered, Huo Cong would definitely be driven from the princess¡¯s residence. Although she was naughty and mischievous, Roulan was soft-hearted and was unwilling to tattle on the little boy. She forced Huo Cong to explain poetry and literature to her. From Roulan¡¯s words, Huo Cong explained it better than I ever did, because she could understand.


    Reaching this point, I could not help sinking into contemplation. That year when I ran into the subordinates of the Eastern Sea and the Prince of Qing, I had rescued this orphan. The boy had a good pair of stubborn and unyielding eyes. However, at the time, I was focused on the struggle over succession and didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to the child. From what I remembered, that child had become a servant in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Because I once witnessed his skill at tending to flora, I had arranged for him to come and serve in the Cold Courtyard. However, I had not paid any attention to the boy. Who would have known that he was still at the Cold Courtyard? Moreover, from Roulan¡¯s words, he seemed to be a studious child eager to better himself.


    I thought of how even though I, Jiang Zhe, had a reputation as a gifted scholar, all of my disciples were military commanders. There was no need to even mention Roulan. If she was interested in studying, of course I¡¯d teach her. As for Shen¡¯er, although he was young, it did not seem like he had the potential to be a scholar. Now that he was a student of Great Master True Compassion, he shouldn¡¯t have any problems becoming a martial arts expert. As for literary ability, I did not have any excessive expectations. After thinking it over, I realized that my political astuteness and political wisdom2 actually did not have an inheritor. Thinking of this, I was touched. Taking out the letter that I had penned to the princess, I asked her to arrange for a teacher who could educate Huo Cong. I believed that if Huo Cong was as decent as expected, I would take him as a disciple. Even if I was not impressed, it was still a good thing to nurture talent.


    Setting down the letters from home, I once again took out the emperor¡¯s secret letter. Upon it was written the current situation. There had been no signs of Southern Chu mobilizing and dispatching troops. Because of the emperor¡¯s plundering of Jianye, although the Southern Chu officials deeply feared Great Yong, that fear was not more than hatred. In reality, the current individual in control of the Southern Chu government was Shang Weijun. That man probably itched to use money and valuables to purchase peace. Over these last several years, Southern Chu not only routinely paid reparations totaling five hundred thousand taels of silver, but also had to send all kinds of precious items as tribute¡ªwomen, gold, silk, among others. Of my businesses in Southern Chu, the taxes levied by the Southern Chu government were three times the original figure.


    Although Southern Chu still had Lu Can and Rong Yuan, their military strength did not increase in the slightest. There was nothing that Southern Chu could do about this. Armies relied upon enormous quantities of equipment and provisions. Without money, it would be impossible for Southern Chu to train and sustain troops. However, I still admired Lu Can. These last several years, he had implemented the tuntian3 policy in Sichuan. In addition, with the enormous sums acquired from the waterborne smuggling on the Yangtze River and the ocean, Lu Can not only trained an army of elite troops in Sichuan, but also provided assistance to Rong Yuan in the Jingxiang region. Of course, not many people knew of the illicit activities that Lu Can was involved in. Even Southern Chu¡¯s Prime Minister Shang Weijun did not truly understand Lu Can¡¯s activities. After all, it could be said that Southern Chu¡¯s military was completely under the Lu family¡¯s control. If Shang Weijun pressed too closely, it was likely that even before the Yong army had descended south, internal chaos would have consumed Southern Chu.


    As for how I learned of this matter, it was because both the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Embroidered Union were involved in the smuggling. However, I had no intention of stopping this matter. Besides, the smuggling provided me with a hundred thousand taels of silver on an annual basis. Having control over the Southern Chu army¡¯s financial resources was enough to make me pleased with myself. If necessary, I could cut off Southern Chu¡¯s smuggling routes at any time. If that were to happen, the destitute Southern Chu army would be unable to make ends meet. However, this kind of sharp tool could naturally only be used at the critical moment. Even with the Southern Chu army marching on Jiameng Pass, I had no intention of using it. After all, it was impossible for Great Yong to fight on two fronts. Before Northern Han was conquered, Southern Chu¡¯s hopes and dreams could not be severed.


    After flipping through the emperor¡¯s secret letter and the report from the Ministry of War, I suddenly felt something was off. How could all of this be so coincidental? Northern Han had just been defeated and Southern Chu dispatched troops? In addition, the Prince of Qing¡¯s behavior was very strange. To the best of my knowledge, the Prince of Qing had the ability to manage the Hanzhong region for so many years. Not even the Fengyi Sect was able to touch him at the height of their power. How could that kind of man reveal his differences with the imperial household? It was unimportant that he hated the Prince of Qi, but he should not be causing trouble when the Prince of Qi was battling Northern Han. Although Concubine Sima hailed from an aristocratic family in Shu, the state of Shu, after all, had been conquered. Her blunder made it reasonable to condemn the Sima family, to say nothing of executing Concubine Sima. If the Prince of Qing ensured that the Sima family was not implicated, it would have been more than enough. A single daughter should not have been enough to cause a rupture between the Sima family and the Yong court. Why did it feel like the Prince of Qing¡¯s behavior was too excessive and unbridled? These three matters must definitely be linked. However, I could not see the connection at the moment.


    After thinking for some time, I could not make heads or tails of it. Setting down the documents, I walked out of my tent. It was close to nightfall. The air outside was extremely frigid. Feeling the cold air hit my face, I shivered. The weather up here in the north was truly difficult to endure. Although I had left Southern Chu for many years, I was still not used to the cold of the north. The cold air greatly cleared my head. I decided that I might as well stop thinking about it. I began to wander about the camp aimlessly.


    After strolling about for a bit, I suddenly saw Xiaoshunzi walk into a small tent with his head bowed. Curiosity stirred within me. He would frequently disappear these last several days. I originally had assumed that he was learning some new techniques. Who would have thought that he was here? After checking my surroundings, I discovered that I had stumbled upon the holding area for important prisoners. However, why was Xiaoshunzi here?


    Although I knew that I could not perform any rude actions, I was truly curious. I deliberately walked over to a location near the small tent. Although it was still quite far from the small tent, at the very least it would prevent my bodyguards from hearing what was said, while I could hear everything clearly. I adopted a look of deep contemplation, as if thinking over some tactics. In reality, I was concentrating my hearing, carefully listening to what was going on inside.


    Ling Duan lay in bed, a frigid and mournful look in his eyes. He was the only survivor of Ghost-Faced General Tan Ji¡¯s Ghost Cavalry. Even now, he remembered that at the very last moment, having lost their horses, the last few remaining Ghost Cavalry bodyguards protected General Tan from countless lances and sabers. After his comrades had fallen one by one, the only ones left were him and the general. In fact, Ling Duan hardly believed he was still alive at that moment. While shouting loudly, ¡°capture Tan Ji alive,¡± the Yong army had swarmed over. The whole time, the general had protected him. Although he could at times watch the general¡¯s back, it was clear that the general was bearing the brunt of the attacks. At that moment, Ling Duan realized that the general was risking his own life to protect his. Filled with gratitude and shame, Ling Duan could only defend at all costs. Only over my dead body will I allow you to attack the general¡¯s rear! This was Ling Duan¡¯s only thought. In the end, a Yong officer had seen that Ling Duan was General Tan¡¯s weakness, focusing his attacks upon Ling Duan. Just when the officer¡¯s lance was about to pierce through Ling Duan¡¯s throat, General Tang used his arm to block the strike. However, with this, the situation became even more dangerous. Surrounded by tens of thousands of troops, badly injured and horseless, what hope was there for survival?


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ling Duan had been injured, falling to the ground. General Tan stood there immovable, his dagger-axe forming an impenetrable defense, protecting Ling Duan and preventing the bloodthirsty Yong soldiers from killing him. Even when General Tan was killed, he still protected Ling Duan with his body. Unable to move an inch, Ling Duan watched as the general¡¯s dagger-axe danced in the air, taking countless lives. As he watched General Tan be surrounded and killed, the general did not say a single word at any point. However, Ling Duan could see the encouragement in the general¡¯s eyes, encouraging him to take care of himself and stay alive. When Tan Ji finally fell, Ling Duan fainted.


    When he had woken up within the Yong army encampment, aside from grief and humiliation, there was a hint of joy. He had not yet fully tasted the beauty of life. Death was not something he wished for. However, he did not know his fate after he was taken captive. He did not harbor any grudge against the soldiers and officers of Great Yong, because General Tan had long since stated that a murderer should always be prepared to be killed. At the time, he was a member of the Ghost Cavalry. Countless unfortunate souls had died to the blade of his dagger-axe. Today, although the general and his comrades had perished at the hands of the Yong army, even causing the deaths of his two elder brothers, Ling Duan did not resent the Yong army. He only hated the Heavens ¡­ Why did the world have to be consumed by the chaos of war, causing the lives of ordinary people like him to be worthless? Of course, although he did not hate the Yong army, he would not feel any gratitude at being rescued by the Yong army. If the opportunity arose, Ling Duan hoped to be able to return to the battlefield to attack his enemies. General Tan had proclaimed that any hatred and enmity should be resolved on the battlefield. However, it was not easy to escape. As a captive, even if he were not executed, he would be sent into penal servitude. How could he return to Northern Han?


    Leaving aside Ling Duan and his inner turmoil, he was not the only one within this tent. All of the captives had been imprisoned within the army camp. Regardless of seniority, each tent housed twelve captives. None of the tents had beds or lamps. Only those with prestige had special treatment. Ling Duan¡¯s special treatment was because he was one of the Ghost Cavalry by Tan Ji¡¯s side. However, the status of the other captive in the tent was a bit strange. That man was a squad leader under Shi Ying¡¯s command and was named Li Hu. Although the man was valiant and fierce, he was hotheaded and reckless, and had a lowly status. Why was he imprisoned under such special conditions?


    However, since that man was a subordinate of Shi Ying, Ling Duan was unwilling to pay him any attention because of the acrimony between Tan Ji and Shi Ying. It was only when the man had proudly claimed that he had knocked Great Yong¡¯s Army Supervisor, the Marquis of Chu, into the water that Ling Duan understood. Although Li Hu had not been able to kill the marquis, he remained quite pleased with himself. Ling Duan looked at the fool with sympathy. Although he did not know who the Marquis of Chu was, it was clear that this fellow had been rescued and given medical treatment in order to more easily torment him in the future. This was similar to the need to fatten a pig before the slaughter. However, after thinking it over, Ling Duan did not inform this dim-witted fellow of his perilous future. After all, their lives were already not in their own hands. Even if I learned about it, it would not be any use. It was better to allow him to spend a few days comfortably.


    As Ling Duan¡¯s mind was wandering, a man walked in. This man was a youth in azure robes. His features were exquisitely handsome, carrying hints of femininity. However, the expression on his face was austere like the snow blowing through the cold sky. After one glance, Ling Duan laid down again on his bed. That man was a frequent visitor these last several days. It was quite strange ¡­ every visit, the man only asked about the conditions of their injuries. Afterwards, he would only say a few idle words before departing. Although the man¡¯s bearing was remote and uncaring, there was not a hint of contempt. Every single time he came, he would bring top quality medication and some finely prepared food.


    Ling Duan discovered that after this man started to visit, the soldiers guarding them seemed to have increased. In addition, those soldiers were all respectful. From these signs, Ling Duan was able to realize that this visitor¡¯s identity was not ordinary. However, when he asked the soldiers outside, Ling Duan saw each of them shiver in fear. None of them were willing to reveal the identity of the visitor. Nevertheless, even though this man was amiable, Ling Duan did not have any wish to approach him. Maybe because of the years that he had spent on the battlefield, Ling Duan was extremely sensitive to danger. He could feel that although this visitor had a refined and elegant appearance, with no hint of murder in his eyes, underneath the surface, Ling Duan could sense that he was someone who never took human life seriously.


    As for Li Hu, he did not seem to be fond of seeing this man either. It wasn¡¯t because Li Hu was that clever. Once, Ling Duan had heard Li Hu mumble, ¡°sissy,¡± and other similar words. It seemed like Li Hu was once again blundering with his straightforward personality, not wishing to allow such feminine men to exist.


    When the visitor arrived today, his behavior was very different from before. His hands were empty and had not brought anything with him. Although he did not speak, Ling Duan could sense the cold intent radiating from his body. Ling Duan could not help smile wryly inside. It seemed that this man intended to remove his civilized mask today. Ling Duan glanced sympathetically at Li Hu. He could sense that this man¡¯s target was Li Hu.


    Footnotes:


    54 km (about 34 miles)


    Âú¸¹¾­ÂÚ, manfujinglun ¨C idiom, lit. full of political wisdom; fig. politically astute, with encyclopedic knowledge of state policy


    ÍÍÌï, tuntian ¨C a system where the military would use agriculture to provide for and maintain the troops

 Chapter 24: Making Arrangements Throughout the World

    Chapter 24: Making Arrangements Throughout the World


    Long Tingfei sat fearfully on a mat, silently gazing at the flickering lamplight. It had already been seven days since the defeat at Zezhou. With the border defenses temporarily without any issues, Long Tingfei had been recalled by the King of Northern Han back to Jinyang. Long Tingfei was originally full of guilt, only knowing that he would be reprimanded. He couldn¡¯t have guessed that after he had arrived back in Jinyang, he had been summoned into the Jinyang Palace. The one who met him was Northern Han¡¯s State Mentor, Jing Wuji.


    Although Long Tingfei was not a disciple of the Devil Sect, he had received many teachings from Jing Wuji. He had long considered the Sovereign of the Devil Sect as his teacher. Long Tingfei would probably feel a lot better if he was scolded several times by Jing Wuji. However, the Sovereign of the Devil Sect did not mention a word about the defeat, only having Long Tingfei face the wall in this empty room for seven days.


    Over these seven days, Long Tingfei had carefully pondered his mistakes in this hard-to-come-by tranquility, meticulously going over the before and after of the battle. However, no matter how he contemplated, Long Tingfei felt that even if he was forewarned, he would have at best only be able to fight to a Pyrrhic victory.


    Could it be that his illustrious reputation was because he had not met a capable opponent? If that was the case, then was Jiang Zhe, who he had never met, his bane? The more he thought about these questions, the more frightened Long Tingfei became.


    After seven days had passed, Long Tingfei surprisingly felt his clothes gradually loosen. He could not help smile wryly. He felt the load on his chest lighten. Although he understood the power of his enemy, Long Tingfei actually felt his mind grow serene. He did not have any other choice. The Yong army was on the border of Qinzhou. At the latest, war will erupt next spring. This war would not only determine Northern Han¡¯s fate; it would also determine whether Great Yong had the strength to continue to advance north.


    At this moment, someone pushed open the door and walked in. Long Tingfei did not turn around, remaining silent and not speaking a word. The man heaved a sigh and said, ¡°The Sovereign has summoned you to meet with him.¡±


    Only then did Long Tingfei rise to his feet. Straightening his clothes, he turned around to face that tall, middle-aged man who had come in. After saluting respectfully, Long Tingfei said, ¡°Tingfei pays his respects to senior apprentice brother Duan.¡±


    This middle-aged man was the first disciple of the Devil Sect Sovereign, Duan Lingxiao. Although Long Tingfei was not a disciple of the Devil Sect, he had once received the teachings from the sovereign. Duan Lingxiao treated him with great kindness and caring, so Long Tingfei viewed him as his elder brother. Right now, he did not dare to be impolite.


    The inheritance of the Devil Sect was extremely rigorous and the sect did not casually take in disciples. Although many of Northern Han¡¯s officers and soldiers were trained by the Devil Sect, they were at most honorary disciples. And though Jing Wuji had spent many years in Northern Han, he only had four disciples to his name. When including the disciples taken by the elders of the Devil Sect, there were no more than fifty individuals.


    Of Jing Wuji¡¯s four great disciples, the most senior was Duan Lingxiao, a disciple who had followed and attended to the Devil Sect Sovereign for many years. Jing Wuji was frequently in seclusion, declining visitors. The matters of the Devil Sect were almost entirely handled by Duan Lingxiao. This man had a dignified bearing, and was calm and shrewd. His martial arts skills were also extremely outstanding and he was considered the best candidate as the next generation¡¯s sovereign. Tan Ji¡¯s dagger-axe martial arts were taught by him.


    The Devil Sect Sovereign¡¯s second disciple was Su Dingluan and was one of the four generals under Long Tingfei. That man¡¯s character was candid, valiant, and fierce, and most beloved by Jing Wuji. Unfortunately, he had died in Great Yong, his life being cut off in his prime.


    The Sovereign¡¯s third disciple was Xiao Tong and served as Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguard, responsible for obtaining military intelligence. He had a fierce, vicious, and firm personality. It was rare for him to make any mistakes when investigating military intelligence. He was one of Long Tingfei¡¯s most trusted subordinates and most important assistants.


    The fourth disciple was Qiu Yufei and was originally a disciple of the Freezing Moon branch. His first master had died when Qiu Yufei was still young and had entrusted the young boy to Jing Wuji. Qiu Yufei was only twenty-six years old, holding senior positions in both the Scorching Sun and Freezing Moon branches. He was erudite and versatile, a master of music. He was capable of using music to injure others and had an excellent natural aptitude for martial arts. The man was not fond of restrictions, happiest when wandering the lands. Aside from direct orders from the Devil Sect Sovereign, he did not show an interest in being involved in anything. Although outsiders knew that the Devil Sect Sovereign had four disciples, almost no one knew Qiu Yufei¡¯s appearance and abilities.


    Duan Lingxiao smiled slightly, remarking, ¡°Tingfei, there is no need for you to be so distressed. Since the Sovereign has summoned you, he surely has a way to help you.¡±


    Calming down, Long Tingfei smiled wryly and said, ¡°Tingfei has already racked his brains but has not been able to come up with anything ¡­ and only hopes that the State Mentor is able to save this desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Sovereign has a stratagem,¡± replied Duan Lingxiao evenly, ¡°Without you, the Grand General, commanding from the front, it would be useless. Come along now. Fourth brother has returned and is also waiting with the Sovereign for you.¡±


    Still some distance from the palace courtyard that Jing Wuji resided in, the breeze carried the sound of a zither. From the near-perfection of the zither music, Long Tingfei knew that it was Qiu Yufei playing. Long Tingfei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yufei¡¯s skill with the zither has improved greatly.¡±


    Right after Long Tingfei spoke these words, the music changed, the Heavens and the Earth engulfed by the sounds of battle. Long Tingfei could not help stopping his footsteps. He had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had heard this melody before. Long Tingfei could be said to be well versed in both brush and sword. After listening for a few moments, he suddenly recalled the drumbeats that came from within the enemy formation during the decisive engagement at Qinze. The rhythm of the drumbeats was somehow transformed into a zither piece. Long Tingfei stood there with disappointment and frustration. How could he forget what had happened that day? It was this rhythm that had rallied the minds and morale of the Yong army, resisting his assault. Long Tingfei clearly remembered that, when he had gazed into the distance at the Yong army center, he had caught sight of the thin and weak silhouette that had been standing on a dais sparing no effort to beat the drums with the drum mallets in his hands. It was that weak and feeble scholar who had caused him to fail at the cusp of victory.


    Thinking of this, Long Tingfei suddenly understood why a bugle horn had blared to help him during the battle. Presumably, Qiu Yufei had arrived at Qinze. Seeing Jiang Zhe inspiring the Yong army with drumbeat, Qiu Yufei had used a bugle call to help the Northern Han army. Unfortunately, it had not succeeded. These last few days, Qiu Yufei was probably trying to fathom how to combine the rhythm of the drumbeats into his zither melody. Presumably that day¡¯s defeat was not only Qiu Yufei¡¯s defeat, but also a great humiliation for that arrogant youth.


    Sighing softly, Long Tingfei continued forward, walking up the jade steps. Ahead was where Northern Han State Mentor Jing Wuji cultivated in seclusion, the Orchid Terrace.


    The Orchid Terrace was a three-story tower, and was richly ornamented and beautiful. The Jinyang Palace was originally a temporary imperial residence used by the Eastern Jin Dynasty. During its existence of more than one hundred years, it was repeatedly expanded and renovated, creating a grand and magnificent palace. Although neither of the two Northern Han Kings were fond of luxury, performing only necessary repairs and not expanding the palace, the Jinyang Palace still possessed beautiful landscapes and majestic palace halls.


    Located on the western side of the palace, the Orchid Terrace was the crown jewel. This location was where the King of Northern Han was fondest of lingering around. However, after Jing Wuji had been named the State Mentor, in order to display respect and affection, the King had specially bestowed the Orchid Terrace upon Jing Wuji to serve as his residence. From that point on, unless invited by Jing Wuji, no one, not even the king, was allowed to enter without permission.


    They followed the Devil Sect Sovereign¡¯s attendant up the Orchid Terrace. The third story of the Orchid Terrace was an open courtyard exposed to the elements. Up there was a yurt providing shade, the terraces held up by jade pillars and metal beams. The floor was carpeted with rich and beautiful felt rugs, cordoned off with jade railings. Beaded and muslin curtains hung from the entrance of the yurt, hiding the interior. It was a sumptuous dwelling that did not seem to belong to this world. Long Tingfei took the jade steps up the Orchid Terrace.


    At the rear of the Orchid Terrace, in the center, stood a cozy couch. A middle-aged man in blue robes was lying down upon the couch. His eyes were closed, as if taking a nap. In front of the couch on the right was a young man in black robes sitting on the ground. Before the young man was a jade zither, which he was focused on playing. To the left of the couch was an incense burner emitting a faint fragrance, making this yurt seem like a paradise.


    After taking a look, Long Tingfei walked to the mat at the center of the yurt and kneeled down. As for Duan Lingxiao, he advanced and saluted the man in blue, Jing Wuji, before sitting down.


    Just then, with a ¡°zheng¡± sound, a string of the zither broke. Crackling, the music from the zither abruptly stopped. The young man in black raised his head. His handsome features revealed a hint of grief. Jing Wuji sat up. Sighing, he said, ¡°Yufei, your mind is disorderly ¡­ It seems that these last several days of recovery and practice were not enough to raise your spirits from that day¡¯s mental shock.¡±


    Shame appearing on his face, the young man in black kowtowed and replied, ¡°Master, this disciple does not have any hobbies in this life aside from music. I am confident that I do not have any opponents in this world, but that Jiang Zhe with only a drum and coarse preparations was able to defeat this disciple. This disciple cannot accept this fact. However, this disciple does not know how to incorporate that rhythm into zither music. That Jiang Zhe is no more than thirty years old and is frequently bedridden. This disciple does not believe that his musical aptitude is superior to the painstaking practice of this disciple. Could it be that there is truly an individual with such outstanding innate skills?¡±


    Jing Wuji glanced at Long Tingfei¡¯s tall and straight body. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Tingfei, do you believe that Yufei¡¯s musical talent is inferior to that of Jiang Zhe¡¯s?¡±


    Hesitating, Long Tingfei answered, ¡°This disciple is not familiar with music ¡­ but I feel that Yufei is superior to Jiang Zhe.¡±


    ¡°Yufei, these last few days, you have been splitting hairs over victory and defeat in music,¡± spoke Jing Wuji with a smile. ¡°And have forgotten that you and that man had met on the battlefield. Your drumbeats and bugle call were able to influence the hearts and minds of the soldiers. However, the morale of the soldiers also affected your music. Right now, if that Jiang Zhe was allowed to beat the drums again, he would not likely be able to repeat the rhythm he performed that day. Yufei, while your musical ability is matchless in the world, our Northern Han army was unable to defeat the roused Great Yong army. As a result, your crushing defeat was not suffered in music. As for Jiang Zhe, he is adept at creating momentum from emotions and emotions from momentum. If you are able to grasp what it means for a man to be an integral part of nature, your martial arts will definitely advance by leaps and bounds.1 You cannot relax.¡±


    A look of comprehension shone in Qiu Yufei¡¯s eyes. Bowing again, he replied, ¡°This disciple bows in thanks for master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Hearing this, Long Tingfei felt his handsome face burn with shame. Seeing him like this, Jing Wuji smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Tingfei, are you feeling shame because of your defeat?¡±


    Prostrating, Long Tingfei answered, ¡°Tingfei was incompetent, betraying the deep affection of His Royal Majesty and the State Mentor.¡±


    Jing Wuji rose to his feet, walking forward to personally help Long Tingfei up. He said, ¡°Tingfei, you¡¯re mistaken. Who, aside from you, is able to lead two hundred thousand troops and halt the Yong advance for so many years? It has been a full fourteen years. At their peak, Great Yong deployed five hundred thousand troops at Zezhou. They attacked Qinzhou four times and even reached the walls of Jinyang on one occasion. However, since you took over command of the defenses at Qinzhou, it has been impossible for the Yong army to step foot into Northern Han territories. The King, the entire court, this Sovereign, and the people and soldiers of Northern Han, all know well of your meritorious service.


    ¡°Great Yong holds the fertile lands of the Central Plains and has countless famous generals. The current Yong emperor, Li Zhi, is Great Yong¡¯s military deity. At present, the current commander stationed at Zezhou, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, is one of the top generals of the present age, even without the foresight2 of his elder brother. Although the Yong troops stationed at Zezhou only number three hundred thousand, it has abundant resources. Any losses suffered will be rapidly replenished. As for our Northern Han, although it nominally has four hundred thousand troops, aside from the two hundred thousand elite troops under your command, none of the other armies can be mobilized and transferred to help you. Although there are a hundred thousand troops at Daizhou, they are composed of regulars and militia. They are more than enough to handle barbarian incursions. But it is impossible to mobilize them to battle the Yong army. Jinyang also has a hundred thousand troops, but they are responsible for defending the various parts of Northern Han. As such, your two hundred thousand troops exhaust the entire country. Each loss suffered is difficult to replace.


    ¡°Under these circumstances, if not for your almighty leadership, preventing Great Yong from having the strength to invade, our Northern Han would likely have been conquered long ago. Although you have lost this battle, it is difficult to blame you without sufficient backing.¡±


    With a distressed expression on his face, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°This is all because this general did not see through their schemes. A pity that Tan Ji and all those soldiers perished ¡­¡±


    Forcing a smile onto his face, Jing Wuji stated, ¡°This cannot be blamed upon you. Let alone yourself, even this Sovereign did not expect that Jiang Zhe would have such courage, using an ordinary commander to confront you. In addition, the Prince of Qi placing such trust upon Jiang Zhe is also something that could not have been known in advance. The meticulously arranged rumors have also been curbed by Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Household. Who could have known that the delicate Princess Changle could stabilize the minds of so many local officials? Now that the Prince of Qi and Jiang Zhe have won this victory, if we are to seek to sow discord again in the future, it will be more difficult than soaring to the Heavens.¡±


    ¡°State Mentor, although Southern Chu has advanced upon the Hanzhong region,¡± declared Long Tingfei bitterly, ¡°General Lu has stated clearly. It won¡¯t be easy to have Southern Chu truly attack. Right now, the entire Southern Chu court is full of fear. Although General Lu is eager for battle, he knows that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Taking Long Tingfei¡¯s hand, Jing Wuji led him to the couch. Gesturing for Long Tingfei to sit down, Jing Wuji leisurely said, ¡°There are some things that this Sovereign has been managing for a long time now. Now is the right time to inform you of these matters. This Sovereign has long known of Northern Han¡¯s disadvantages. If we cannot catch Great Yong in troubles within and without, it is impossible for our Northern Han to conquer the world. As a result, these years, this Sovereign has made arrangements in both Southern Chu and the Kingdom of Shu. Do you think that Lu Can¡¯s advance upon the Hanzhong region was a decision that he made alone? At present, a junior apprentice brother of the Freezing Moon branch is currently a ranking general within the Southern Chu military. Although we serve different masters, neither side will let such a mutually beneficial opportunity to slip by. Several years ago, I had already set up communications with him. Lu Can¡¯s advance upon the Hanzhong region was his suggestion. Although this step will not be able to change anything, it will ensure that Great Yong will be unable to brazenly transfer troops to Zezhou. With this, you should be able to defend Qinzhou.¡±


    Hearing this secret information, Long Tingfei was greatly astonished. However, he did not reveal his shock, only stating, ¡°If that is the case, this disciple can defend Qinzhou. It is just that the Southern Chu army can only provide support from a distance. If Great Yong sets its heart on it, it is possible for them to mobilize five hundred thousand troops at Zezhou.¡±


    Jing Wuji smilingly replied, ¡°This is only natural. Although the Southern Chu military cannot send troops for the time being, once the situation has stabilized, even if the Southern Chu court does not allow it, Lu Can will not let such a golden opportunity slip by. In any case, there is no need to speak further of this. The thorn that this Sovereign planted into the side of Great Yong has already begun to act. When the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, returned this time to the Hanzhong region, he immediately purged the civil and military officials, placing all of the trusted subordinates of Yong Emperor Li Zhi under house arrest. If not for Li Kang¡¯s unwillingness to reveal his rebellious intentions, they would likely have already been executed. Although the Yong court is currently still in the dark, it won¡¯t be long before Li Kang¡¯s rebellious intentions are discovered.¡±


    Amazed, Long Tingfei voiced, ¡°Disciple once heard Princess Bi speak of the discord between the Princes of Qing and Qi. However, he shouldn¡¯t be on bad terms with Li Zhi ¡­ Now that the new monarch of Yong has settled onto the throne, it is a bit strange for a rebellion to happen right now.¡±


    Jing Wuji revealed a meaningful smile, as he explained, ¡°There is something that you do not know. In the past, the Prince of Qing, Li Kang, received martial arts and military training. He has a deep hatred for Great Yong. The man is prejudiced, cruel, and untamed, already difficult to be broken and made obedient. Although he is nominally under only one man, the Prince of Qing views his position as a lot higher than what the Yong Emperor thinks. Were this not the case, it is possible that this man would endure for several more years. However, now that the Prince of Qi is about to regain his position, it is difficult for Li Kang to continue to feign civility.3 However, the man¡¯s schemes are truly quite deep. He has deliberately formed ties with the former aristocratic families of Shu in the Hanzhong region, winning over rebels who desire to restore the Kingdom of Shu. Although he is a member of the Yong Imperial Family, based upon his family background, he was actually able to convince those individuals of the depth of his enmity towards Great Yong.


    ¡°The incident in the Yong harem was a result of that fellow¡¯s crafty schemes. He incited the Sima family to deliver a daughter to the harem, who then committed a grievous crime. Afterwards, he forced the Yong Imperial Household to have her beaten to death, while proclaiming that she had died suddenly to protect the Prince of Qing¡¯s face. This gives the Prince of Qing an opportunity to exploit, telling the Sima family that the Yong Imperial Household was unwilling to accept a woman of a destroyed state as a concubine and deliberately had her harmed. With this, the former aristocratic families of Shu will be filled with hatred. Li Kang¡¯s control of the situation in Hanzhong was partly a result of the help these families gave him. At present, even if Yong Emperor Li Zhi were to learn of this matter, he would not dare to act carelessly to try and prevent those arrested from being harmed and to ensure that Li Kang is not forced to collaborate with Southern Chu. Because of this, with external enemies in Southern Chu and Northern Han and internal problems in the Prince of Qing, the situation that Great Yong faces is not encouraging.¡±


    Long Tingfei could not help asking, ¡°Who was it that taught the Prince of Qing martial arts? Is there any way to use him to influence the Prince of Qing and have the Prince act?¡±


    Jing Wuji broke out into laughter and answered, ¡°This is easy! Go ask Lingxiao.¡±


    Glancing at Duan Lingxiao and seeing him smile faintly, excitement flashed in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes. However, he said, distressed, ¡°State Mentor is farsighted as expected, making arrangements years ago for this very day. However, the most pressing matter at the moment is that the Yong army will likely attack Qinzhou next spring. At present, Southern Chu is taking a wait-and-see attitude, while the Prince of Qing has yet to raise his banner in rebellion. If we are to bear the brunt of the Yong military, our losses will likely be disastrous. Even if we win, it will be difficult for us to gain any advantages.¡±


    Jing Wuji sighed. ¡°There is nothing we can do about this. Although the Prince of Qing is under our influence, it is also because his ambitions are truly enormous. If we were to have him rebel right now, it is akin to having him throw his life away, as it will be difficult for him to succeed. Although we have someone in Southern Chu, they are below the King and Prime Minister. In addition, the authority held by the Lu family is above his. It is impossible for him to do more than he has already done. Moreover, Southern Chu¡¯s interests are the focus of his mind. However, this is the last opportunity to check Great Yong. If Great Yong is able to escape its encirclement, they will be able to unify the world in the near future.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao interrupted, ¡°There is a method, which we can use if we wish, to prevent the Yong army from attacking next spring. Right now, the commander-in-chief of Yong¡¯s northern army is the Prince of Qi. However, the one ensuring that the northern frontier is firm like a rock is the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe. If he is killed then Yong¡¯s northern army will certainly fall into disarray. In addition, there will be no one to reconcile the Yong Emperor and the Prince of Qi. The offensive next spring would then definitely appear strong while in actuality be weak.4 If master permits it, disciple is willing to infiltrate the Yong army and assassinate Jiang Zhe.¡±


    Happiness appeared on Long Tingfei¡¯s face. However, after thinking it over, he helplessly remarked, ¡°That¡¯s likely out of the question. Princess Bi has spoken of the expert by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, Demonic Shadow Li Shun. Although senior apprentice brother Duan¡¯s martial arts are outstanding, that man will have the support of the Yong army, making it difficult for senior apprentice brother to succeed. If unsuccessful, then we will not have another opportunity. Moreover, General Su passed away in the Yong capital, causing me severe grief. If senior apprentice brother Duan is injured, it will be difficult for Tingfei to redeem this sin even if I die ten thousand times.¡±


    At this moment, Qiu Yufei suddenly rose to his feet and said, ¡°If General Long believes in this one, Yufei is willing to bear this heavy burden.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao and Long Tingfei were both greatly surprised. Qiu Yufei was enthralled with music. Although his martial arts were remarkable, they were inferior to Duan Lingxiao¡¯s, and also inferior to the frequently battling, now-deceased Su Dingluan¡¯s and to the martial arts of Xiao Tong, who was currently serving in the army. In addition, Qiu Yufei was a proud and aloof individual. Not just anyone could serve as the assassin.


    Jing Wuji remained calm and composed, inquiring, ¡°Yufei, do you already have a plan?¡±


    ¡°Disciple has thought it over,¡± responded Qiu Yufei. ¡°If to assassinate him openly, disciple is not a good candidate. When disciple competed with Jiang Zhe using music and my horn broken, disciple naturally understood that my internal energy is insufficient. However, that Jiang Zhe relied upon another¡¯s internal energy to fiercely compete with me. It is clear that man¡¯s internal energy is greater than disciple¡¯s. Even if senior apprentice brother were to go, there may not necessarily be the chance for success. Moreover, that man is within the army and has as many guards as there are clouds in the sky. To assassinate him is easier said than done. After careful contemplation, the only chance to assassinate him is to infiltrate to his side. From what I understand, that Jiang Zhe is a gifted scholar from Southern Chu with superb talents. Disciple is confident in his own scholarship. In addition, I have also heard that the man is fond of talent. The officer who confronted General Long was someone he had recommended. If I am able to enter the Yong army, based upon disciple¡¯s scholarship, it will be easy to receive that man¡¯s recognition. After some time has passed, once his vigilance has declined, disciple will be able to languidly kill him. At present, the weather is so cold the ground is frozen,5 preventing the Yong army from moving from its camps in Zezhou. This is the best timing. Disciple should be able to complete this task in several months. Master, please approve this plan.¡±


    Completely focused, Jing Wuji pondered it for some time before consenting, ¡°Fine. Right now, your defeat at Jiang Zhe¡¯s hands gnaws at your mind. If you can kill him, you should be able to restore your mental state. However, it will not be easy to get close to Jiang Zhe. Both the Yong Emperor and the Prince of Qi are extremely affectionate to him. Ignoring Demonic Shadow Li Shun, all of his guards were specially selected and personally sent by the Yong Emperor. You must have a suitable identity to approach him. Although few people know of your appearance and identity, it will not be easy to get close to Jiang Zhe. Three months will fly by in the blink of an eye and cannot be wasted.¡±


    Qiu Yufei frowned slightly. He could not make such assurances. Just then, Duan Lingxiao said, ¡°Master, please allow disciple to arrange this matter. Disciple coincidentally has an identity suitable for junior apprentice brother to employ.¡±


    Jing Wuji knew that his senior disciple was steady and earnest, and did not question further. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Since that is the case, this matter will be handed to the two of you to handle. Although assassination cannot be considered as a great stratagem, Jiang Zhe is a son-in-law of the Yong Imperial Family and is a trusted strategist of the Yong Emperor. Killing that man is a task that provides enormous returns. You must be very careful.¡±


    Qiu Yufei unflinchingly declared, ¡°With senior apprentice brother¡¯s help, disciple will definitely succeed. If not, disciple is willing to die for the cause.¡±


    Jing Wuji, Duan Lingxiao, and Long Tingfei all frowned. All of them detected ominous signals from Qiu Yufei¡¯s words. Duan Lingxiao and Long Tingfei simultaneously looked at Jing Wuji, showing looks of inquiry in their eyes. After thinking it over for some time, Jing Wuji finally spoke, ¡°You have to be careful in your execution and must not lightly sacrifice your life.¡± Finished speaking, he turned and walked to the railing. With his hands behind his back, he gazed at the winter clouds gathering on the horizon. He thought, This is his destiny ¡­ If he cannot free himself from the demon in his heart, it will be impossible for him to advance any further. It would then be better to die ¡­


    Long Tingfei suddenly remembered something else, as he said, ¡°State Mentor, disciple has a matter requiring State Mentor¡¯s directions.¡± Afterwards, he explained the situation regarding the secret letter. Returning to Jinyang, he had specially ordered Xiao Tong to keep an eye on the activities of his subordinates. However, after thinking about it these last several days, he felt that the letter¡¯s contents were specious and groundless.6 As a result, he finally decided to ask Jing Wuji for guidance.


    After hesitating for a moment and remaining silent, Jing Wuji replied, ¡°This Sovereign is incapable of answering. However, there is no harm in this Sovereign speaking bluntly. ¡®Friends till the head turns hoary, yet still keeping one hand on the sword.¡¯7 This Sovereign does not trust anyone easily. However, you are a general in command of troops. If you are too suspicious, you will likely wound the hearts of your subordinates. If you trust them too easily, this Sovereign is worried that you will be betrayed by your subordinates. It is best for you to discuss this matter with His Royal Majesty.¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Long Tingfei was bewildered. He did not have any idea on how to proceed.


    Departing from the Orchid Terrace, Long Tingfei recalled that during his return to Jinyang, he had only hurriedly met the king briefly. As such, he proceeded to the king¡¯s residence. After his arrival was reported by an inner attendant, he was summoned to an audience at the study by the Later Ruler of Northern Han, Liu You.


    When he entered the study and saw Liu You, Long Tingfei felt sorrowful. Even though he was not yet fifty, Liu You¡¯s hair was already grizzled. Were it not for the health and vigor radiating from his features, he would not have had his youthful, awe-inspiring, heroic appearance. Long Tingfei advanced and kowtowed. Choked with emotion, he said, ¡°This general has failed Your Royal Majesty¡¯s deep affection. Your Royal Majesty, please punish me severely.¡±


    The Later Ruler sighed lightly, reaching out with his hands to help Long Tingfei to his feet. Liu You replied, ¡°General Long is the pillar of my Northern Han. How can We casually punish you? Victory and defeat are commonplace in war. There is no need for you to take it to heart. After the New Year, you will have to return to defend Qinzhou. We hope that you won¡¯t have any misgivings and only focus on fighting to the best of your ability. My Northern Han has existed for twenty-three years since its founding. However, my Liu family has held this fief for close to seventy years. Searching my soul, I can safely say that We have not failed the common people. In reality, how can We not know of the decline of the state? However, We cannot stand idly by while my Liu family¡¯s State falls into the hands of another and so can only strain you, causing you to shed your blood, sweat, and tears.


    General Long, please accept a bow from Us. Right now, we are on the border of survival and destruction. We entrust the whole nation¡¯s forces into your hands. If you meet with adversity and are defeated, We will commit suicide to apologize to Our subjects.¡±


    Tears falling like rain down his face, Long Tingfei dropped to his knees. Unable to hide the sounds of his grief, he no longer worried about betrayal by his subordinates. With the king already anguished to such a state over the survival of Northern Han, he could not bear to raise the subject. However, he came to a decision: even if he had to wrongfully execute one thousand, he would not allow a single traitor to live.


    After the two of them discussed a few things, when Long Tingfei was about to bid his farewell, the Later Ruler smiled and said, ¡°There is another matter. The marriage between you and Bi¡¯er has dragged on for far too long. How about holding the wedding before the New Year?¡±


    Falling silent for some time, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°At present, the enemy army is right on our doorstep. This subject is unwilling to be the subject of gossip. It is best if this matter is held off until the State is at peace.¡±


    Gazing at Long Tingfei¡¯s departing figure, Liu You could not help sighing. He spoke, ¡°General Long is rather too demanding of perfection.8 Fine. It is inappropriate for Us to get involved in such matters between man and woman. Bi¡¯er, what do you say?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s image appeared from behind the screen. She dejectedly said, ¡°Tingfei¡¯s heart is focused on important matters of state. Bi can only esteem him in her heart and hope that he can achieve a great victory, no longer brooding9 over the defeat in Zezhou.¡±


    Continuing to sigh, Liu You gazed at his haggard-looking niece-cum-daughter. An thought suddenly appeared in his mind. He was struggling so strenuously in order to protect his family¡¯s inheritance, causing this child such suffering. Was this too selfish?


    Footnotes:


    Í»·ÉÃͽø, tufeimengjin ¨C idiom, lit. flying suddenly and advance fiercely; fig. advance by leaps and bounds


    ¸ßÕ°Ô¶Öõ, gaozhanyuanzhu ¨C idiom, lit. to stand tall and see far; fig. taking the long and broad view, acute foresight


    ÐéÓëίÉß, xuyuweishe ¨C idiom, lit. as false as a snake; fig. feigning civility


    ÍâÇ¿ÖиÉ, waiqiangzhonggan ¨C idiom, lit. be outwardly strongly but inwardly dry and empty; fig. outwardly strong and inwardly weak, tough on the outside but brittle on the inside


    Ì캮µØ¶³, tianhandidong ¨C lit. cold weather and frozen ground; fig. bitterly cold, bitingly frigid


    ËÆÊǶø·Ç, sishi¡¯erfei ¨C idiom, lit. apparently true, but actually wrong; fig. specious, groundless


    This is a line from a poem entitled Pouring Wine for Pei Di (×þÆÓëÅáµÏ) by the Tang Dynasty poet, Wang Wei (Íõά)


    ÇóÈ«Ôð±¸, qiuquanzebei ¨C idiom, lit. to demand perfection; fig. perfectionist, nitpick


    ¹¢¹¢ÓÚ»³, genggengyuhuai ¨C idiom, lit. to take troubles to heart; fig. brooding, troubled

 Chapter 25: Silencing Witnesses

    Chapter 25: Silencing Witnesses


    ¡°Achoo.¡± Li Hu sneezed mightily, angrily gazing at Jiang Zhe standing with his hand behinds his back at the entrance of the tent. Once again, Li Hu loathed his own weakness, braving such heavy snow to serve as a guard for the enemy. He could not help dropping his hand to his waist. Before he had touched the handle of his saber, a light cough sounded behind him. He irately turned his head and looked, seeing Ling Duan standing there gazing at him with a smile that was not a smile. Seeing him turn around, Ling Duan pursed his lips, indicating for Li Hu to carefully consider the bodyguards standing not far away eyeing them like a tiger stalking its prey. Li Hu let out a breath. Any member of the Stalwart Tiger Guard present could take him down easily. Desiring to assassinate Jiang Zhe was just asking for trouble.


    Ling Duan gazed at Li Hu¡¯s dejected figure and couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. He, himself, also did not have the freedom to act independently. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but touch the short dagger-axe at his waist, thinking about how to successfully assassinate Jiang Zhe.


    I saw each and every one of Li Hu and Ling Duan¡¯s movements clearly. A hint of a smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. The scene forcing these two to submit once again appeared in my mind. Although the two of them were still unreconciled and unwilling, that was insignificant. It was enough as long as I was able to attain my objectives.


    ***


    Within the tent, Li Hu stared oddly at the young man in azure robes. Although he was hotheaded and impulsive, Li Hu was not a fool. Today, the cold and severe aura being emitted by this man left him uncomfortable from head to toe. Li Hu could not help saying, ¡°Hello! Has someone angered you today? Why is your complexion so unsightly?¡±


    A hint of killing intent flashed across Li Shun¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°We have gotten acquainted these last few days. Yet, presumably, the two of you do not know of my identity. This one is Li Shun, a servant of the Marquis of Chu.¡±


    Ling Duan had long anticipated this. He forced a slight, wry smile on his face. At this moment, Li Shun gaze flickered past Ling Duan, intentionally or otherwise. His icy stare was enough to cause Ling Duan to shiver inside. He tried to gather his internal energy, but because he had only recently recovered, he could not do so. He just sat down in disappointment.


    Li Hu gawked vacantly. It was some time before he came to the realization, as he replied, ¡°So you are a subordinate of the Army Supervisor? I was about to say ¡­ it¡¯s impossible for anyone to have such good intentions without rhyme or reason. However, this old man finds this a bit strange ¡­ if your master wished to kill me, he could have beheaded this old man that day. Why has he gone to the trouble and wait until this old man¡¯s injury has healed before acting?¡±


    Li Shun¡¯s expression grew increasingly callous, as he replied, ¡°My young master¡¯s status it far from ordinary. For years, this one has been responsible for the young master¡¯s safety. However, I actually allowed you to nearly harm the young master¡¯s life in front of my eyes. How can I let such extraordinary shame and humiliation go without being avenged? Moreover, if you are let off so easily, wouldn¡¯t that give the misconception that I, Li Shun, can be taken unfair advantage of? For my entire life, Li Shun has been a firm believer of ¡®an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡¯ However, the day you were taken captive, you were determined to die. If I were to kill you then, it would gratuitously satisfy your desires. As such, I had people provide medical treatment and give you courtesy that were above and beyond, waiting for the moment when you no longer wished to die to kill you. This is my intent. However, killing you by beheading is letting you off lightly. Therefore, I¡¯m going to give you two choices. Choice number one, I will select a warrior from amongst the Northern Han prisoners and have you fight to the death against him. The victor survives, the loser dies. If you are able to win several rounds, you will naturally be allowed to live a few extra days. Choice number two, I have prepared all kinds of torture tools. If you can endure all of them one by one, I will allow you to leave. If you cannot endure, you will naturally die.¡±


    Li Hu felt chills run down his back as he heard these words. Neither of these death methods were good choices. However, he was quite firm and unyielding. He stubbornly and arrogantly replied, ¡°Since I have fallen into your hands, if you want to kill me, just kill me. I¡¯m not in the leisurely mood to be toyed with by you. However, I won¡¯t get involved in any internecine strife.1 If you want to use torture, then just torture me. Let us see how long your daddy can last.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly, carrying cruel overtones. Just as he was about to reply, Ling Duan interrupted, ¡°Fool. If you want to die straightforwardly, you should choose the duels. If you want, you can die in the first round by throwing yourself onto your opponent¡¯s weapon. Dying in this manner will be clear-cut. If you are tortured, when you reach the point where you can hope for neither life nor death, you will inevitably beg pitifully. When the time comes, you will be exposed to the public. Even if you die, your reputation will hit rock bottom.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Hu felt as if his entire body was frozen in ice. However, he was still a bit unconvinced. He asked, ¡°How do you know that I am unable to endure the torture and make such a disgraceful performance?¡±


    Ling Duan smiled wryly. He thought to himself, I have served at the General¡¯s side for many years. It¡¯s easy to fervently wish for death. In comparison, dying as a martyr in an easy manner isn¡¯t that easy. Even a man made from steel would not be able to struggle for long under heavy torture. The general was someone who was adept at torture. Whenever, he started, those being tortured would either try to commit suicide or yield and beg forgiveness. Able to endure the torture until death was already as rare as one in a thousand. Beyond that, he had not seen a single person endure to the end. Just as he wanted to say a few more words, at this moment, Li Shun¡¯s icy gaze had turned to him. Ling Duan did not have the courage to once again warn that foolish and stupid Old Hu. He was unwilling to stick up for him again. There wasn¡¯t anything he could do if Li Hu didn¡¯t understand, especially since he didn¡¯t want to also be placed in such a quandary.


    Malice flashed across Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. Ling Duan was truly meddlesome. Xiaoshunzi wondered whether to also have him handled as well.


    Li Hu finally understood that the two choices before him were no more than a fa?ade. The man in front of him wanted to kill him in the most painful and humiliating way possible. However, by nature, Li Hu was not someone who would lightly admit defeat. He actually laughed and said, ¡°So that is the case. Fellow, you are truly fake, unwilling to even give someone a straightforward death. This old one has gained much from being allowed to live so many extra days. You can handle me however you like.¡± Finished speaking, he jumped off of his bed and walked towards the exit. As he walked, he mumbled, ¡°In any case, your daddy doesn¡¯t have any dependents. What harm is there if I leave a bad reputation behind?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi was startled. He originally believed that Li Hu would change his mind and beg for death, and had been calculating when to act to ensure that Li Hu did not die an easy death. However, Li Hu had still chosen the most painful manner of death only because he did not want to cause his comrades to kill each other. With this, it made him somewhat apologetic. Regardless of what was going on, the man was facing death without flinching.


    Xiaoshunzi was a grim and callous individual. He turned, preparing to make the arrangements. Ling Duan could not bear to remain silent, speaking, ¡°Brother, on the battlefield, life and death is a constant presence. Your master is now flushed with success. As your prisoners, you can do as you please with us. However, isn¡¯t dragging this matter till today a bit too excessive?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stopped in his tracks. He turned his head and glanced at Ling Duan, as he replied, ¡°You are one of the Ghost Cavalry, one of General Tan Ji¡¯s bodyguards. This one rather admires General Tan. As such, I won¡¯t bother you for shooting your mouth off, otherwise I would have you enjoy the same treatment as Li Hu. For his personal hatred, General Tan massacred countless soldiers and civilians of Zezhou. These individuals were originally innocent. Presumably, you made no effort to dissuade him. That Li Hu nearly took the young master¡¯s life. How can that be tolerated? You can say that this one is seeking revenge for the slightest grievance.2 You can also say that I am cruel and savage. But. I must kill this man. More importantly, you should worry about your own life. General Tan¡¯s coffin has already been delivered back to Northern Han and naturally will not have to endure mutilation. As for you, were it not for His Imperial Highness¡¯s magnanimity, you would have been hacked to pieces to assuage the hate of the soldiers and commoners of Zezhou and not have the time to be outraged over injustices committed upon someone else.¡±


    Ling Duan was stunned, not because of this man¡¯s ridicule, but because of that man¡¯s stated admiration for the general. How was this possible? Ignoring the fact that the man was a part of the Yong army and should by rights be hostile against the general, even within the Northern Han army, everyone else feared and resented the general, aside from his direct subordinates.


    At this moment, Li Hu, who had slowed his pace to listen to the two converse, realized that he would not be able to escape. Somewhat despondent, he walked out of the tent. His temperament was frank and he did not adopt the position of viewing death as a return home. Surprisingly, right when he walked out, he saw a scholar in azure robes and wearing a heavy cloak standing in the distance. Behind him was the black-armored Stalwart Tiger Guard. Although Li Hu had only seen Jiang Zhe briefly that day, from the man¡¯s stance, he knew his identity. He could not help sneering and saying, ¡°So the Army Supervisor daren wishes to personally torture me. With this, even if I, Li Hu, were to die, it would be worth it. However, when I remember daren¡¯s appearance like a drowned rat that day, I find it still quite ridiculous to this day.¡± Finished speaking, he began to laugh heartily. He wanted to enrage Jiang Zhe in the hopes of a quick death.


    Just then, Xiaoshunzi walked out of the tent and immediately caught sight of the smiling Jiang Zhe standing there. He could not help but cry out in fear. Based upon his martial arts, he normally would not have overlooked someone eavesdropping outside. However, with the frequent comings and goings within the army encampment, although he had discovered that someone was standing some distance away, Xiaoshunzi took him as someone unrelated. Besides, he did not expect that Jiang Zhe would appear here. Although there was some distance between them, Xiaoshunzi, who knew insider information about Jiang Zhe, understood that all of his words had already been heard by Jiang Zhe. He could not help flushing with embarrassment, walking over and stammering, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to conceal this matter from the young master, but I bear grudges against this man. Young master, please forgive me.¡±


    Li Hu had originally boiled with righteous rage.3 However, after he had said those fierce words, he saw the azure-robed scholar¡¯s gaze mildly study him without the slightest trace of malice, even carrying some admiration. He could not help becoming somewhat bewildered, as he thought, The one who wants to kill me is Li Shun and has nothing to do with him. Were my malicious words a bit too excessive?


    Blushing with shame, he stood there, glancing furtively at Jiang Zhe. No matter how he looked, this youthful scholar was pitifully thin and weak. Li Hu recalled how he had sent him flying into the moat with one strike of his lance. At the time, he felt only pleased with himself and excited. Thinking back on it today, he felt somewhat embarrassed. He was proud of his courage and strength. How could he try to kill a scholar without the strength to even truss a chicken?


    While Li Hu was standing there dumbfounded, Ling Duan heard the name, ¡°Jiang Zhe,¡± from within. He could not help feeling excited. He already knew that it was that man¡¯s stratagem that caused the general to be ambushed and killed. At the same time that he was filled with enmity, he was also curious as to the man¡¯s appearance. As a result, he used all of his energy to rise and walk out of the tent, gazing with rapt attention. Although he felt that Jiang Zhe¡¯s bearing was extraordinary, this man did not possess the shrewd appearance of his thoughts. Although the man was within the army and held both a lofty position and noble rank, he only wore a set of azure robes. There was a smile on his lips and his eyes were gentle. His movements and mannerisms were utterly tranquil and serene, causing all those who saw him to emotionally respond with cordiality and likeability. Ling Duan could not help feeling at a loss. That man was the prime offender in the death of the general ¡­ Why was he unable to exude any killing intent towards him?


    Seeing all three of them awkward and embarrassed, I could not help shaking my head and smiling lightly. Although I was well aware of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s temperament, I could see that he was trying to beat around the bush and come up with an excuse in advance before taking revenge. Although I was a bit annoyed, I actually felt touched and found this all a bit ridiculous. I glanced at the dazed Li Hu. I had never paid this man any attention. When I fell in the water that day, I only bore a grudge towards the Prince of Qi¡¯s jeering and did not have any thoughts about avenging myself. Who could have known that Xiaoshunzi would act privately without orders? If I had not run into him by chance, Li Hu would likely have cursed him when he reached the underworld. In addition, although I did not recognize the other man, but looking at his young age, frosty expression, his soaring, murderous aura, and his pale skin that seemed to be infrequently exposed to the sun, he seemed to be rare heroic talent. After I took a glimpse of him, I looked at Li Hu. Smiling, I asked, ¡°So you are the one who sent me to that cold water bath? And this man is?¡±


    Seeing me direct a question at him, Ling Duan raised his chin proudly, unwilling to reply. Xiaoshunzi glanced at him impassively before he answered, ¡°This man is Ling Duan and is a member of the Ghost Cavalry under Tan Ji.¡±


    Interested, I replied, ¡°I have often heard of the valor and ferocity of the Ghost Cavalry serving at the side of the Ghost-Faced General. Surprisingly, you have such abilities even though you are so young. Truly quite rare, quite rare indeed.¡± As I sighed with regret, right as I was about to tactfully mollify Xiaoshunzi to cease his interests in Li Hu, an odd thought suddenly appeared in my mind.


    That day, I had deliberately allowed my letter to be intercepted by Northern Han to raise the possibility of the willingness of some of their generals to surrender. However, I had only obliquely referred to the officers. As for how to increase Long Tingfei¡¯s suspicions, I had handed this matter to the Prince of Qi and only given him a single principle¡ªto not favor or discriminate against anyone. It was best if everyone had suspicions and was like rebels. So as not to frame the wrong person, I only woke Long Tingfei to the reality. However, seeing this soldier, I suddenly realized that compared to the other generals, the most suitable candidate was Shi Ying. That day, he had led an army to intercept the Prince of Qi and me. Our escape was possible largely due to luck. There were probably also those suspicious in the Northern Han army. It was reasonable if Shi Ying had held back in his pursuit. Although I wanted to first eliminate Duan Wudi, Shi Ying was comparatively far more reckless and careless, seemingly more prone to falling into traps.


    I went over the information that I had received recently. While alive, Tan Ji was on extremely poor terms with Shi Ying. In this last battle, Shi Ying had stayed behind in Qinzhou due to injuries, while Tan Ji was ambushed and killed. If Tan Ji¡¯s household troops claimed that Shi Ying had treasonous intentions, Long Tingfei would likely believe it to a certain degree. Reaching this conclusion, I glanced once again at Ling Duan. I did not know whether Xiaoshunzi was being deliberate or inadvertent by having the two of them stay together. With this, the chance of success of my discord ploy was even greater.


    However, I could not rush this matter. The main priority right now was to keep the two of them by my side, otherwise how could they learn these ¡°secrets¡±? Thinking of this, I smiled and spoke, ¡°The weather is cold. We should not be having this conversation outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Finished speaking, I walked towards the interior of the tent. Xiaoshunzi rapidly rushed to my side, guarding against any assassination attempts by the two captives. In reality, with the severity of their injuries, it would have been difficult to conduct an assassination attempt. Furthermore, with Xiaoshunzi by my side, even they were in the best of health, it would be impossible for them to succeed. In practice, handling a crisis effortlessly4 solely relied upon recognizing that danger did not exist.


    Entering the tent, I selected a chair and sat down. Very slowly, Li Hu and Ling Duan walked in, somewhat unwilling and somewhat curious.


    I carefully regarded the two of them for some time before I smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, you are a bit too meddlesome.¡­ In a few days, when their injuries are healed, they will be delivered into penal servitude. When the time comes, they will be surrounded by a massive military force, unarmed and defenseless, forced to perform exhausting manual labor on a daily basis. The two of them have relatively excellent martial arts skills. They will likely be in fetters. Even if they want to escape, it will be difficult to do so. Everyone there will be prisoners. Even if we conquer Northern Han, they will not regain their freedom for several years. This kind of suffering is already more than enough. Why are you going to the trouble of retaliating?¡±


    When Li Hu and Ling Duan heard my words, although they were sorrowful, this was the reasonable consequence. Besides, according to custom, seriously injured soldiers without high rank like themselves would likely have been directly executed by the troops assigned to sweeping the battlefield. Those with the qualifications to be prisoners were typically only lightly wounded soldiers and important officers. Even if they became prisoners, the average army doctor would have been powerless to save seriously injured individuals like them. They would likely not have been able to live that long. Honestly, Li Hu¡¯s survival up till today was because of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s wish to retaliate and so he had arranged for someone to give him the proper medical care. As for Ling Duan, this was all because of Tan Ji. The Prince of Qi had intentionally given orders to have him rescued, thus saving his life.


    Seeing their two expressions, I felt a hint of pity. Everyone wanted to live, and feared death. These two were the same. If they were to sacrifice their lives for their country or face unbearable humiliation, they likely would not cling abjectly to life. However, they were now prisoners. If there weren¡¯t any unexpected accidents, it was natural that they wanted to survive. Although that was the case, I would not view them with contempt because of it. If I sought to force them to surrender and pay allegiance to Great Yong and betray Northern Han, it would be impossible. On the other hand, exploiting the pressure of death to force them to temporarily give up their dignity was quite possible.


    Thinking of this, I revealed what I considered to be an extremely sincere expression and said, ¡°Brother Li, I let things slip through, nearly leading to your humiliation. Although this was the result of an underling¡¯s actions, it is also the result of a lack of proper guidance on my part. As compensation, I will arrange for Brother Li to temporarily serve out your forced servitude at my side. Once the war has ended, Brother Li will be allowed to depart in peace. If it were following my original intent, I would release Brother Li immediately. However, Brother Li must realize that as Great Yong¡¯s Army Supervisor, there are some things that are inappropriate for me to do. However, there is no need for Brother Li to worry. There is no need for those by my side to go into battle and I will not have Brother Li make trouble for your former comrades. Is Brother Li willing to accept my kind intentions?¡±


    Li Hu¡¯s eyes widened. Truthfully, Jiang Zhe¡¯s suggestion was extremely attractive. Aside from the lack of freedom, it could be said to be exceedingly generous. However, Li Hu had just learned a lesson and was unwilling to believe that such a thing would occur in this world. Besides, could this be considered as treason and defecting to the enemy? Li Hu could not work things out clearly. As a result, he did not know how to reply, at least temporarily.


    I turned my attention to Ling Duan and said, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, thinks rather highly of General Tan Ji. I, myself, am extremely regretful that I did not have the opportunity to meet General Tan. Young brother Ling is the sole survivor of General Tan¡¯s Ghost Cavalry. Because of this connection, the Prince of Qi has you on his mind. His Imperial Highness does not want to make things difficult for you. But a country has its laws and an army its rules. Right now, younger brother Ling is not permitted to freely depart. His Imperial Highness is a member of the Imperial Clan and the commander-in-chief of the army. It is inappropriate to leave younger brother Ling by his side, and thus he asked me to attend to you. If younger brother Ling does not mind, there is no harm in also staying temporarily at my side. What do you think?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stood at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, his expression cold as ice. However, he almost laughed out loud. When did His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, entrust this matter to the young master? All of this came from the young master speaking off the cuff. However, he was intelligent. Seeing Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression, Xiaoshunzi knew that the young master had come up with an idea. As a result, he naturally would not undermine the young master and instead deliberately revealed a look of discontent, stating, ¡°Young master, although you agreed to help His Imperial Highness to look after Ling Duan, he is, after all is said and done, an enemy. We only need to keep them under arrest in the camp. There is no need to keep them by your side. If he chooses to repay your kindness with ingratitude and try to assassinate you, what then? In addition, it is already a blessing for Li Hu that the young master is not blaming him. Is there a need to keep him by your side?¡±


    Although his words were quite disapproving it was actually providing impetus to Jiang Zhe¡¯s words, causing both Li Hu and Ling Duan to feel Jiang Zhe¡¯s kind intentions. However, neither Li Hu nor Ling Duan were able to respond. Although it was more comfortable to stay within the prisoner camps than to perform forced labor¡ªand allowed them to quickly regain their freedom¡ªregardless of what would happen in the war between Great Yong and Northern Han, they would be able to find the opportunity to escape. But would this be the slipup that caused everlasting regret5 and make them treasonous traitors? They both had anxious hearts. The two of them, originally unwilling to communicate aside from sheer boredom, exchanged several looks. Unfortunately, one was too cavalier, while the other was not good at expressing himself. It was almost a farce, as they were unable to make a decision even after a long time had passed.


    I found this ridiculous. However, I also knew that it was impossible to get a straight answer out of them. With the lure planted, the next step was to coerce them. Deliberately ignoring the possibility that they would reject, I said, ¡°Since neither of you oppose this, Xiaoshunzi, go make the arrangements and have them move in with the Stalwart Tiger Guard. Once their injuries heal, arrange for them to wait for orders before my tent.¡±


    Finished speaking, I ignored the looks of unwillingness and prepared rejection on their faces, quickly leaving with my bodyguards. Li Hu was most impatient, shouting, ¡°Wait a moment! I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Just as he spoke those words, he forcibly swallowed them, because he saw Xiaoshunzi standing there, blocking the entrance. Xiaoshunzi had a strange smile on his face, as his fair right hand suddenly appeared and placed itself upon Li Hu¡¯s shoulder. A freezing and sinister qi poured into Li Hu¡¯s body from his shoulder, causing his entire body to grow cold, unable to say a single word.


    Ling Duan became terrified. He clearly saw the faint desire to murder in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. He could not help asking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your master already let Li Hu off?¡±


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. After a while, he dropped his hand and answered, ¡°Since the young master has already made his decision, there is nothing that I can say. However, if you wish to decline, I will immediately kill the both of you. At most, I will be reprimanded by the young master. If you do not appreciate the young master¡¯s kind intentions, then the two of you are heedless of danger,6 and it won¡¯t take much for me to kill you two.¡±


    The two of them shivered greatly. It wasn¡¯t worth it if they were to die under these circumstances. Ling Duan grit his teeth and thought, If I stay behind, it may be possible to kill Jiang Zhe one day. When the time comes, it would be worth it to die. Ignoring whether these thoughts were an excuse, Ling Duan hatefully said, ¡°This one is willing to obey. Old Hu, what about you?¡±


    At this moment, Li Hu also smartened up, surprisingly understanding Ling Duan¡¯s hints. In a deep, gruff voice, he answered, ¡°I will as well.¡±


    Bloodlust shone in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. At this moment, he was really quite indignant. He had seen through their schemes at first glance. Leaving these two by the young master¡¯s side was not something he was willing to accept. However, he had no choice but to suppress the rage in his heart. He understood that it wasn¡¯t strange for the two of them to have these thoughts. That was also why the young master was certain that the two of them would surrender.


    Walking out of the tent, Xiaoshunzi chuckled grimly at heart. It was a pity that the two of them were too na?ve. Human nature was truly strange. Once people became accustomed to yielding, then they would gradually give up their persistence. Regardless of whether they were sincere, yielding this time would gradually cause them to give up their enmity and the courage to resist. However, before they completely surrendered, he needed to take care at every moment. It was only that, although he did not understand the young master¡¯s plan, they would likely be completely exploited before the two of them had even yielded.


    From that day forward, Li Hu and Ling Duan were forced to change into the uniform of the Yong army, becoming bodyguards serving at the side of Army Supervisor Jiang Zhe.


    The two of them were completely preoccupied with thoughts of assassinating Jiang Zhe. If they didn¡¯t do this, they would remember the scene where the honeyed words spoken by Jiang Zhe and the threats of Xiaoshunzi forced them to yield. Unfortunately, they did not have any opportunity to act. Although Jiang Zhe had an amiable and indolent personality, seemingly completely without any wariness towards the two of them, unfortunately, the bodyguards by his side were cautious and alert. Let alone assassination, even if they touched their weapons, they would immediately catch the attention of a dozen eyes. Besides, Xiaoshunzi was always at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. His icy gaze seemed to be able to penetrate straight into their hearts.


    Speaking of this point, the two did not understand why Jiang Zhe still ordered them to be given weapons even though they were into forced servitude by his side. Even Li Hu remarked in private, wondering if the Army Supervisor daren was friendly with everyone. This was not an impression that Ling Duan believed. At the very least, whenever the Prince of Qi came to hold discussions with Jiang Zhe, the two of them would be kept away. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t that Jiang Zhe was not wary. However, with this, Ling Duan felt a load off his mind. He was not an idiot. Having followed the general for years, Ling Duan understood a bit of the art of war. If Jiang Zhe had adopted a position of completely trusting the two of them, Ling Duan would definitely believe that Jiang Zhe had malicious and ulterior motives.


    Li Hu sneezed again. As someone from Northern Han and having lived for years in the even colder Qinzhou, he should not have caught a cold so easily. Unfortunately, having only just recovered from serious injuries, his vitality had been greatly sapped. This naturally left him more susceptible to illness. As for Ling Duan, although he was young, his internal energy was even more profound. At present, he had already recovered his range of motions.


    Just then, the sky began once again to snow. Xiaoshunzi, who the two of them feared most, walked to Jiang Zhe¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s best to return to the tent to rest.¡±


    Ling Duan rubbed his somewhat frozen hands, bending his ear to eavesdrop on Jiang Zhe¡¯s response. Under this kind of cold weather, he also wished to go back and warm himself by the fire. From the distance, the wind carried a voice saying, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of my late father¡¯s death. Unfortunately, I am drifting outside and am unable to go back to sweep the tombs. Do you know if there are any temples nearby? Offering sacrifices before the Buddha is good as well.¡±


    Hesitating, Xiaoshunzi replied, ¡°Young master, sixty li from here is the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. It was originally a Zen Buddhist Temple. Afterwards, because of the multiple invasions of Zezhou by the Northern Han army, the temple was abandoned. Recently, because of our victory, Zezhou has begun to recover. Monks have returned to manage the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery and should be able to hold a sacrificial ceremony. Moreover, the common people of Zezhou all believe that the Northern Han army cannot step an inch in. As a result, there are villages and shops lining the road to the temple. In addition, before winter arrived, the road was repaired. If the young master goes, there shouldn¡¯t be any impediments. However, with the heavy snows these last several days, travel likely won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Suddenly, clear and bright laughter rang out, and a voice said, ¡°Suiyun, facing the wind and braving the snow! Why are you harming yourself like this?¡±


    Ling Duan looked over and caught sight of the Prince of Qi walking over in casual dress, enduring the snow. Jiang Zhe also gazed at the Prince of Qi, finding it disagreeable, as he replied, ¡°For Your Imperial Highness to come here, presumably there is another military matter. Zhe is only an Army Supervisor. Surely, there is no need for Your Imperial Highness to discuss everything with me, right?¡±


    The Prince of Qi smiled and declared, ¡°With a talent like you present, if this Prince does not know to utilize you to the fullest, wouldn¡¯t that make me extremely stupid? This Prince does indeed have something to discuss with you.¡± Finished speaking, he pulled Jiang Zhe towards the tent.


    Ling Duan glanced at Li Hu, shrugging his shoulders. The two of them walked back to their tent. Whenever Li Xian arrived, they would be allowed to return to their tent to rest. As a result, the two of them did not wait for the order and prepared to directly return. Before they had gone more than a few steps, they saw one of the imperial bodyguards by the Prince of Qi¡¯s side, Zhuang Jun, rush over. Ling Duan halted. He recognized Zhuang Jun. When he was originally taken captive, it was Zhuang Jun who looked in on him on behalf of the Prince of Qi. As a result, Ling Duan was prepared to greet him.


    Seeing Ling Duan stop, Zhuang Jun mentally celebrated. Walking over, he smiled and said, ¡°Ling Duan, there is a matter that I need to speak with you about. Allow him to go ahead.¡±


    Hearing his words, Li Hu did not say a word and went ahead, leaving Ling Duan behind. Finding it a bit strange, Ling Duan asked, ¡°Bodyguard Zhuang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    With a solemn expression, Zhuang Jun answered, ¡°Ling Duan, you are always together with Li Hu. Have you ever heard him speak about the interception and attempted murder of His Imperial Highness?¡±


    Somewhat at a loss, Ling Duan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard him speak of it. However, he wasn¡¯t clear about the details.¡±


    His complexion increasingly grave, Zhuang Jun inquired, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Ling Duan shivered inside. He warily responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, only that they split their troops in pursuit and were ultimately defeated at the Gu Mountain Stronghold. He does not know how they were defeated. Therefore, I do not know much, only that he caused the Army Supervisor daren to fall into the water.¡± He did not conceal anything. Zhuang Jun probably knew more about these matters than him.


    Zhuang Jun seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Smiling, he said, ¡°Since that is the case, then never mind. All right, we haven¡¯t seen each other for days. Let¡¯s take advantage of the discussion between His Imperial Highness and the Army Supervisor daren to chat. How has it been going recently?¡±


    Ling Duan was touched. Seeing Zhuang Jun gaze in the direction of his tent, intentionally or otherwise, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. Zhuang Jun wanted to delay him here and even asked about what Li Hu had said. Could it be that something was afoot? Feeling great urgency, he didn¡¯t even bother to be perfunctory with Zhuang Jun, simply turning and running back to his tent. He saw two of the Prince of Qi¡¯s imperial bodyguards blocking his path. Ling Duan steeled himself, brandishing his short dagger-axe. Although he had only recently recovered and his strength was insufficient, since the dagger-axe techniques that he had learned from Tan Ji were unusual, one of the imperial bodyguards was forced to stagger back one step after a few blows. Ling Duan charged through. At this moment, Zhuang Jun yelled, ¡°Let him go!¡±


    Sprinting back to his tent, Ling Duan saw Li Hu exhausted on the ground, being dragged by two of the Prince of Qi¡¯s imperial bodyguards, preparing to bring him out of the tent. Ling Duan was highly alarmed. Although he knew that getting involved would not be beneficial, Ling Duan still obstructed the two bodyguards. The short dagger-axe in his hand shook slightly. He understood very clearly that if the Prince of Qi truly wished to execute Li Hu, there was nothing he could do. However, over these last several days, Ling Duan had long since set aside the grudges and resentments between Tan Ji and Shi Ying. In his view, no matter how annoying Shi Ying was, it had nothing to do with Li Hu. How could he tolerate seeing this kind of straightforward man dying before his eyes?


    Just then, Zhuang Jun led several imperial bodyguards and walked over slowly. The Stalwart Tiger Guard living in tents on both sides crowded around, curiously watching the odd scene unfolding before them.


    Zhuang Jun sighed and said, ¡°Ling Duan, Li Hu¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you. The Prince of Qi has issued orders, including him in the list of those to be executed. It is best that you do not get involved.¡±


    Ling Duan¡¯s expression became baleful, his breathing growing coarse. Gripping his short dagger-axe tightly, he said, ¡°We originally were captives and do not have control over our lives. If you want to kill us, you can naturally do so. However, if you want to take Li Hu away, you must first kill me. In any case, I have long wanted to follow General Tan to the underworld.¡±


    Zhuang Jun heartlessly spoke, ¡°If you wish to save him, then you have to pass through me.¡± Finished speaking, he shot out a palm at Ling Duan. Ling Duan used everything to fight back. After the two had exchanged several dozen blows, Ling Duan was already gasping for air. After several additional exchanges, Ling Duan was smacked to the ground by Zhuang Jun.


    Heaving a sigh, Zhuang Jun uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend the matter today has not happened. Go back and rest.¡± As he spoke, he signaled with his hand. The two imperial bodyguards dragged the unconscious Li Hu out. Ling Duan¡¯s eyes narrowed. However, he was incapable of getting back to his feet. After all, he was young, and his eyes gradually grew hazy.


    Just then, a Stalwart Tiger Guard stepped forward with an ashen complexion, blocking Zhuang Jun. He said, ¡°Bodyguard Zhuang, have you come with the Army Supervisor daren¡¯s orders? These two individuals have personally been given shelter by the daren. Without his orders, please forgive us for being unable to permit you to take Li Hu away.¡±


    Zhuang Jun cupped his hands together and replied, ¡°His Imperial Highness is currently in the Army Supervisor daren¡¯s tent. This matter is of utmost importance. The daren will definitely not obstruct it.¡±


    The Stalwart Tiger Guard coolly voiced, ¡°I have already dispatched someone to report this matter to the daren. If the daren gives the order, we will of course not intervene.¡±


    At this moment, a Stalwart Tiger Guard hurriedly ran over from Jiang Zhe¡¯s tent, whispering a few words in the Stalwart Tiger Guard blocking the place. Ling Duan could faintly hear, ¡°Interception and killing ¡­ cannot be leaked ¡­ silence any witnesses ¡­¡±


    Although disjointed, Ling Duan already understood. It seemed like Li Hu was included on the list of individuals who needed to be silenced because of certain secrets. What was going on for this kind of nobody to also be executed? Just then, Zhuang Jun¡¯s ambiguous questioning once again reverberated in his mind. He watched helplessly as Li Hu was taken away. Ling Duan felt sharp pain in his heart. His vision dimmed and he slipped into unconsciousness.


    Footnotes:


    ×ÔÏà²Ðɱ, zixiangcansha ¨C idiom, lit. fratricidal fighting; fig. internecine strife, be at each other¡¯s throats, mutual annihilation


    íýíö±Ø±¨ yazibibao ¨C idiom, lit. angrily staring and wanting revenge due to a small resentment; fig. seeking revenge for the slightest/smallest grievance


    Òå·ßÌîâß, yifentianying ¨C idiom, lit. be filled with righteous (moral) indignation; fig. one¡¯s blood boils with righetous [virtuous] rage


    ÂÄÏÕÈçÒÄ, l¨¹xianruyi ¨C idiom, lit. to make one¡¯s way through a dangerous pass as if walking on level ground; fig. to handle a crisis effortlessly


    һʧ×ã³Éǧ¹ÅºÞ, yishizuchengqianguhen ¨C idiom, lit. a single slip can cause lasting sorrow


    ²»ÖªËÀ»î, buzhisihuo ¨C idiom, lit. have no idea of death or danger; fig. act recklessly and blindly

 Chapter 26: Killing Intent in the Snow

    Chapter 26: Killing Intent in the Snow


    At the start of the twenty-eighth year of Wuwei, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Taizong ascended to the throne. Gaozu abdicated and was honored as the Emperor Emeritus. With Gaozu still alive, an edict was issued to continue the Wuwei era name.


    At the end of the year, the entire officialdom submitted memorials requesting a change to the era name. To manifest the Emperor¡¯s virtue, Taizong allowed it.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    On the seventh day of the first year of the Longsheng era, the sixteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, after the snow ceased, the weather was extremely cold. Before the fifteenth, everyone was on holiday due to the New Year and there were very few travelers on the road.


    The banner of a wilderness inn on the side of the official road fluttered in the breeze. Shopkeeper Hu San added several pieces of charcoal to the stove, dispiritedly leaning next to the bar counter and dozing. This New Year had gone off extremely smoothly. Since the Prince of Qi had won a great victory at Zezhou, eliminating the threat of foreign aggression, there was an endless stream of returning refugees and travelers. Hu San¡¯s business had been superb. Initially, he had thought to properly renovate this run-down inn when spring came. But who would have known that when he went to the casino to gamble on New Year¡¯s Day, he didn¡¯t have the blessing of the God of Gambling1 and the Buddha? He had lost more than half of the silver he had earned. His wife had returned to her parents in a fury. Hu San was filled with regrets, but did not have the face to go bring his wife back. He could only miserably reopen for business in advance, hoping to run into a few generous guests to earn a few extra taels and bring joy to his wife.


    Just as he was falling asleep from the fire, he heard the sound of hoofbeats. Hu San immediately woke up. Ignoring the cold wind penetrating him to the bone, he pushed open the door to the inn and looked out. He saw twelve riders escorting a carriage, galloping down from the north, sending the accumulated snow flying. While Hu San had stared as if his life depended upon the travelers, the group had traveled several li. One of the riders went ahead, spurring on his horse. In a flash, the rider arrived at the entrance to the shop. Pointing his whip at Hu San, the rider asked, ¡°Do you have good wine? Are there any idlers within?¡±


    In a flattering voice, Hu San answered, ¡°Honored guest, do not worry. This small inn¡¯s wine is famous near and far for its strength, richness, and mellowness. There aren¡¯t any other guests within. Even the waiters have all gone home to celebrate the New Year. The small inn is clean and warm. Since My Lord is traveling at the coldest time of the year, there is no harm in stopping by and having a few cups of wine. I guarantee it¡¯ll make you comfortable.¡±


    The rider had a black cloak draped around his shoulders. Removing his hood, he revealed a stalwart and doughty face. Dismounting from his horse, he did not pay any attention to Hu San as he walked inside the shop. Standing in the doorway, he could see that the interior was quite spacious. Although the tables and chairs were simple and crude, they were rather clean. The rider nodded his head with satisfaction, as he said, ¡°My daren desires to stop here to have a meal. Be sure to serve him properly.¡±


    Hu San¡¯s eyes were sharp. Before the rider had even dismounted, Hu San had noticed that the rider wore a set of top-quality black riding clothes under his cloak, including an exquisite set of black light armor. At the rider¡¯s waist was a saber. Although Hu San only saw the scabbard, he knew that it was not an ordinary weapon. In addition, by the rider¡¯s army boots, Hu San immediately knew that the person before him was an officer from the military. When Hu San heard the rider speak of a daren, he was overjoyed. Since the arriving guest was a high-ranking dignitary, as long as his service was attentive and considerate, he would be able to earn plenty of money. Hu San nimbly replied, ¡°My Lord, the stable behind the small inn is quite expansive. The fodder is of the best quality. This lowly one will go stoke the fire. I can guarantee that the horses won¡¯t be affected by the cold.¡±


    The rider waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Hurry up. In a moment, bring out your best wine and meat.¡±


    By this point, everyone else in the group had arrived. The first rider immediately walked quickly to the carriage and reported, ¡°Daren, you can stop for a meal inside. Daren, what do you think?¡±


    A clear and bright voice rang out from within the carriage. ¡°Our travel has been exhausting. We will rest for two hours. However, everyone must not imbibe too much wine.¡±


    All of the riders loudly declared their agreement and dismounted in succession. One of the riders threw down several wild game dripping with blood. He stated, ¡°Shopkeeper, we can take care of our horses. Take these pheasants and hares and carefully make a few dishes for our daren.¡± Hu San repeatedly voiced his consent and went to do as ordered.


    Just then, the youth in azure clothes driving the carriage jumped down. Then he lifted the carriage screen and helped a scholar in azure robes out of the carriage. Under Hu San¡¯s attentive lead, the two of them were brought into the dining area of the inn. Selecting a table that was far from the wind and quite warm, the two sat down. The riders quickly unhooked the horses from the carriage, and with the other mounts, brought them to the stable. Without needing Hu San to get involved, they used the fodder they had brought. After leaving a rider to guard the stable, everyone else entered the shop. After saluting the scholar in azure robes, they dispersed and sat down.


    Hu San was very fast. In this short period of time, he had set the tables with smoked meat, flat bread, and wine. Hu San was so busy that his forehead was dripping with sweat. However, seeing the looks of satisfaction on the faces of those guards and officers, he could not help becoming happy. After a short while, Hu San prepared a few dishes using the wild game that the guests had brought, setting them at the scholar¡¯s table. Taking a furtive glance, he saw that the scholar¡¯s face was slightly red, probably from having a few cups of wine. However, the scholar had not touched the smoked meat that Hu San had served. In addition, it seemed like the scholar was not drinking the inn¡¯s wine. Without Hu San being aware, a blue and white porcelain bottle had appeared on the table alongside a simple and unadorned jade goblet that seemed to be made from jade, but wasn¡¯t. Within the goblet was a limpid, fine wine. Apart from this was a small food box holding some light refreshments. The box had been wrapped in thick fur and the pastries seemed to still be exuding steam.


    After placing the dishes made from wild game on the table, the azure-clothed youth sitting beside the scholar took out another box, a silver bowl, and chopsticks, placing them before the scholar. After tasting each of the dishes, the youth said, ¡°Young master, please.¡±


    Only then did the azure-robed scholar began to eat. Seeing all this, Hu San was flabbergasted. Although he could be considered experienced and knowledgeable,2 he was after all only a mere shopkeeper. He had never seen such ostentation before.


    After busying himself for more than an hour, Hu San was finally able to relax. The riders had already completely consumed all of the wine and meat, like a whirlwind sweeping away the scattered clouds.3 Afterwards, they leisurely sipped the wine as they chatted idly. As for the scholar, he began to read a book with fascination after dining. Hu San knew that they were probably going to rest for close to an hour more, and so promptly brought over two more jars of wine. The rider who seemed to be the leader shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If we get drunk, we won¡¯t be able to hurry on our way. Just fill our wineskins.¡± After this rider spoke, he placed a wineskin on the table. All of the other horsemen followed his example, untying the wineskins from their waists and placing them on the tables.


    As Hu San filled the wineskins, he calculated that each wineskin could carry at least two catties of wine. The food and drink sold today was already an extremely profitable business. After he had finished filling the wineskins, Hu San realized there were only eleven wineskins. One was missing. Finding this strange, he could not help but glance over furtively. In the corner of the shop was a rider sitting by himself. Hu San had seemed to overlook his existence. After paying close attention, Hu San discovered that this lone individual was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He had not touched the drink on the table and seemed to be a teetotaler. Hu San found this quite odd. The northern lands were known for their bitter winters and everyone was fond of drinking strong spirits to ward off the cold. How could this young rider not drink? After Hu San had glanced over several times furtively, the young rider noticed. The young rider glanced coldly at Hu San. Hu San felt his mind quake and convulse. This young man¡¯s expression was icy and his eyes carried a threatening bloodlust. Although Hu San was not a soldier, he had struggled through the years of war. Hu San had seen that kind of look before. Those eyes belonged to men who were filled with deep-rooted hatred and mad killing desire.


    I slowly drank the fine, light wine. Excessively rich and mellow wine wasn¡¯t something that I could handle. Speaking of which, it was a bit of a shame. A few days ago, I had realized that the anniversary of my father¡¯s death was approaching and had decided to visit the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery to offer sacrifices. Who knew that before I could depart, a messenger from the court had arrived to bestow rewards upon the army. As an army supervisor, I naturally could not leave. It was only after the New Year had passed that I finally had the free time. Not caring that the fifteenth had yet to arrive, I brought along Xiaoshunzi and several trusted guards, traveling towards the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. Originally, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, intended to accompany me, but I tactfully declined.


    My eyes flitted to the lone silhouette sitting in the corner. I could not help feeling pained. It was a pity that I had no recourse but to use the occasion of offering sacrifices to my father as a scheme. This time, I had intentionally brought along Ling Duan to give him the opportunity to escape.


    Ling Duan had become like this after the dramatic changes several days ago when Li Hu had been forcibly taken away by the Prince of Qi¡¯s subordinates. He turned taciturn, cold, and utterly hostile. However, we had no alternative with this matter. It was impossible for me to allow him the chance to look at the intelligence that I had available. With this, even a fool would know that something was off. Only in this way could I allow Ling Duan to learn that Shi Ying¡¯s former subordinates had already been silenced. This way, once he had returned to Northern Han, and combined with other matters, Ling Duan would realize the possibility that Shi Ying was ¡°betraying¡± Northern Han. This was an important chess piece in my plan. In order to eliminate Shi Ying, this was an absolute necessity.


    Of Long Tingfei¡¯s subordinate generals, Su Dingluan and Tan Ji were already dead. He only had Shi Ying and Duan Wudi left. The reason that I had selected Shi Ying as my target was because Duan Wudi was adroit at defense and was cautious. He was definitely a shrewd individual. The one in the highest seat could rely heavily upon such individuals, but would never fully trust them. In addition, based upon the intelligence that I had acquired, Shi Ying was indeed Long Tingfei¡¯s trusted subordinate. As such, handling Shi Ying would not only sow discord between Long Tingfei and one of his trusted subordinates, but the betrayal of such an individual would deal an even more severe blow to Long Tingfei¡¯s confidence. Because of this reason, I did not have the time to worry about Ling Duan¡¯s frame of mind.


    Observing Ling Duan, I suddenly thought of Tan Ji. The Prince of Qi had at one point copied down the requiem that Tan Ji had chanted before he had died. I recited it to myself several times. Remembering Tan Ji¡¯s life, I involuntarily sighed keenly. Although Tan Ji¡¯s requiem was far too depressing and sorrowful, it was composed using painstaking care and effort. After again reciting in my head, I suddenly rose to my feet and walked towards the outside.


    Huyan Shou, commanding the guards responsible for protecting Jiang Zhe, got to his feet in surprise. When he was about to question, Xiaoshunzi, who was following Jiang Zhe out, gestured with his hand and spoke, ¡°Young master is only heading out to take a breath of fresh air. There is no need for you to follow.¡±


    Although Xiaoshunzi had said this, Huyan Shou still ordered one of the bodyguards to follow Jiang Zhe out. Ling Duan¡¯s heart raced, as he rose to his feet and followed them out. Ling Duan knew that although Jiang Zhe was generous and amiable to him, those bodyguards were completely on their guard against him. As a result, he stood some distance away, looking at Jiang Zhe standing amidst the snow. Jiang Zhe¡¯s hands were clasped behind his back, as he gazed up at the sky. Not knowing what he was thinking, Ling Duan touched the short dagger-axe at his waist, his resentment and hatred deepening. However, he could only endure silently and wait.


    Just then, Jiang Zhe suddenly burst into song:


    ¡°The Heavens were not humane, sending down rebellion and chaos,


    The Earth was not humane, bringing me forth in this era.


    Shields and lances were daily seen with roads unsafe,


    Common people fled, sharing grief and laments.


    Far away, sweet wormwood¡¯s branches withered and leaves dry,


    Innumerable white bones marred with sword marks and arrow scars.


    The falling snow fills the sky, causing kindness to grow cold,


    Heroes justly shed blood, calm and steady like the deep rivers.


    A dreary sun, a doleful wind, horses neighing on the frontier rise from all around,


    Mountains and clouds as far as the eye can see, yet not my homeland.


    Ten thousand li sway involuntarily,


    No day, no night goes by without longing for my native lands.


    If the lands are not at peace, the common people will all hate,


    Though I live in peace, I often hear the sounds of sobbing.


    The unjust sages bring self-destruction,


    Many are the remnants of other countries who blame us;


    While alive seeking not the wild geese returning south,


    Bury me on the riverbanks in Chu when I die.¡±4


    Ling Duan was entranced by the song. Although there were some lyrics that he did not understand, he could feel the pain and suffering that was within the song. Hearing the two lyrics, ¡°the unjust sages bring self-destruction, / Many are the remnants of other countries who blame us,¡± Ling Duan could not refrain from crying, remembering the general and his former comrades, and thinking of the straightforward and foolish Li Hu. The hatred in his heart was unable to tolerate the existence of that meager figure standing before him. He reached out and touched his short dagger-axe, towering killing intent in his eyes. Perhaps he should sacrifice himself. Even if he were to die, it was better than continuing to suffer in this way.


    Just as Ling Duan¡¯s resolution wavered, the barely audible sound of a zither floated along in the wilderness. The twang of the zither was clever and wonderful. The impassioned melody carried a faint hint of anxiety and sorrow, full of hatred and regret. Although the zither music was weak, it was continuous and unending. Everyone could hear it clearly. No one knew when, but snow began to fall again. The music of the zither gradually ended, the increasingly sorrowful tune causing the entire sky and earth to be seemingly filled with a bleak and desolate atmosphere.


    The zither¡¯s sounds swelled with enticement, making everyone feel hatred and feverish killing intent. By this moment, the other bodyguards had walked out of the inn, vigilantly gazing in the direction where the zither music was coming from. However, everyone had iron hearts forged on the battlefield and naturally would not be affected by the zither music, instead becoming increasingly wary.


    Xiaoshunzi frowned. He could tell that the zither music contained an intense internal energy. The musician was not only a master of music; he was also an expert with strong internal energy. Xiaoshunzi would naturally not be moved by the music, but rather look with worry at Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe did not know martial arts. However, after casting a glance, Xiaoshunzi breathed a sigh of relief. Although Jiang Zhe did not know martial arts, he was only listening appreciatively and would not be affected by the music.


    I listened with rapt attention and could not help sighing. I also knew how to play the zither, but was not a master of the instrument. If I were playing this melody,I would be unable to play the multiple difficult parts. However, that man seemed to have an exquisite touch and was indeed able to play it successfully. Although I was not a master musician, my high standards and mediocre ability could be explained away by my understanding of melody. I could tell that the musician was truly a divine musician of the present age. However, the music of the zither emphasised pleasurable yet was not obscene,5 mournful yet not distressing.6 The man¡¯s zither music brimmed with far too much agony, showing the demon within his heart. This made everything seem a bit off.


    Everyone else, aside from Ling Duan, was unaffected. His entire life was filled with misery. His close elder brothers and the general whom he deeply respected had all died upon the battlefield. The new friend he had made had been executed. He had been forced to bow his head to the enemy and serve as an attendant. He was already melancholic and resentful. Just now, the demons within had been aroused. At this moment, hypnotized by the zither music, his mind gradually grew confused. His eyes reddened, his character turned savage. Suddenly, Ling Duan brandished his short dagger-axe at the thin and weak figure in azure robes.


    His movements had long since been noticed by Huyan Shou. With no difficulty, Huyan Shou stopped Ling Duan. Like a rabid tiger, Ling Duan seemed to ignore everything, staking his life on the kill. However, Huyan Shou was top-level expert of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. How could Ling Duan be his match? Were it not for Ling Duan risking his life, he would likely have lost long ago.


    Hearing the sound of weapons clashing, I was no longer in the mood to listen to the zither. I turned my head and looked. I could tell immediately that Ling Duan¡¯s mind had been taken by the zither music. This was not within my expectations. I frowned slightly and gave the order, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, restrain Ling Duan. Have two bodyguards go take a look at who is playing the zither to cause this incident, and have him brought here.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s figure disappeared like an illusion, taking the several zhang of distance in a single step. Xiaoshunzi relieved Huyan Shou and took Ling Duan¡¯s offensive, stabbing a finger towards Ling Duan¡¯s forehead, sending his icy qi into Ling Duan¡¯s body. Ling Duan staggered back in retreat, tumbling to the ground. His eyes gradually cleared, looking at the short dagger-axe in his hands and Huyan Shou, gazing at him coldly and wielding a saber, in shock. Ling Duan immediately understood what had happened. Although there was murder in his heart, he was not a fool who feigned strength. He had long ago known that it was an unrealistic notion to attempt to assassinate Jiang Zhe. The only intent he had was to seek the opportunity to escape. Seeing the current situation, he could not help being aghast.


    Ling Duan naturally understood, that with the current situation, he likely would immediately be executed. Although his stubborn and unyielding nature made him unwilling to plead for his life, there was no one who was truly completely unafraid of death. Distressed, Ling Duan knelt down on the ground in obeisance. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Sinner has offended the daren. Daren, please forgive me.¡± Afterwards, he did not say another word.


    I knew Ling Duan¡¯s temperament quite well. It was already quite difficult for him to say such words. Besides, I did not have any intentions to have him killed. It was only that I could not allow him to come to this realization. As a result, I deliberately pretended to be filled with hesitancy.


    Ling Duan could see the expression on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face. However, it was not as if he could beg piteously. As a result, he simply decided to bow his head, waiting for that man to give the order to have him executed. Then, he heard a long, drawn out sigh. Afterwards, Ling Duan heard a gentle voice say, ¡°Ling Duan, you have followed General Tan for many years. You have heavy inner demons. I know that you have more than enough hatred for me and were confused by the zither. I will not blame you. However, you may not repeat this offense. If you continue to act in such a manner, I must have you executed.¡±


    Ling Duan relaxed, thinking, Don¡¯t tell me that this is an opportunity to depart the Yong army encampment? If I can escape, I will naturally not repeat the offense. As a result, he respectfully acknowledged, ¡°Ling Duan obeys and dares not repeat the offense.¡± Only then did he rise to his feet. He lifted his eyes up, seeing the even sterner looks of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. Ling Duan did not take their expressions to heart and simply withdrew to the side.


    Just then, a carriage arrived. The lingering sound of the zither came to a stop. On both sides of the carriage were the bodyguards who had been sent to seek the zither musician, escorting the carriage over. Ling Duan was also quite curious, watching attentively. He wanted to know what kind of individual was able to play such music.


    That carriage was relatively commonplace and seemed to be used by an ordinary traveler. The driver was an elderly man who was roughly fifty years old. His appearance was thin, but his eyes were electric. With one look, everyone knew that his martial arts weren¡¯t weak. As the carriage stopped, the elderly man stepped off the carriage and respectfully stood to the side. The screen of the carriage was raised up and a maiden neatly attired in purple robes and a sword jumped out. Afterwards, she outstretched her hands, helping a handsome youth out of the carriage. This youth had bladelike eyebrows and radiant eyes. He wore a black sable fur coat. At his waist hung a precious sword. His graceful and gentle bearing carried an air of nobility. He looked calm and composed. With one look, everyone could tell that he was not the typical traveler.


    One of the bodyguards led the three over slowly, while the other bodyguard rushed over to relay, ¡°Reporting to the daren, the musician has been brought over.¡±


    Neither servile nor overbearing, the youth walked over with his hands clasped, saying, ¡°This lowly commoner, Gao Yan, pays my respects to the daren. I wonder why this lowly commoner has been summoned?¡±


    I considered with appreciation the young man. His appearance was handsome and he had a lanky, tall, and straight figure. His bearing was noble and cultured. His considerate manners also carried a slightly reserved aura. This young man was definitely a descendant from an influential family. With no intention of slighting him, I smiled and greeted, ¡°This one is Jiang Zhe. In this wilderness, I heard young master Gao play the zither, feeling as though the zither music was like the sounds of nature, making me feel carefree and relaxed. As a result, I have invited the young master to come over. The bodyguards were impulsive, causing the young master to be startled. Zhe will apologize to the young master on their behalf. I wonder why the young master has come to Zezhou? If there are any difficulties, Zhe has the honor of being the Army Supervisor of the main army encampment at Zezhou, though is unworthy of it. I might be able to offer my services.¡±


    A difficult to detect radiance flashed in his eyes. He replied, ¡°This lowly commoner is terrified. I did not know that it was the husband of Princess Changle of Ning, the Marquis of Chu, who was present. Marquis Jiang¡¯s name is renowned throughout the world. This lowly commoner is from Goryeo.7 By chance, I came to the Central Plains. This lowly commoner once read the Marquis¡¯s compositions and has found them matchlessly magnificent. This lowly commoner is utterly respectful. Who would have thought that we would have had the fortune of meeting today? I rejoice at the good fortune.¡±


    I sighed and voiced, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Although Goryeo is a foreign vassal state, it has never broken away. Even though the Central Plains have been consumed by war in recent years, it has consistently dispatched emissaries to visit the Celestial Empire. When Zhe was a Hanlin Academic in Southern Chu, I spent years arranging the documents of the Palace of Sublime Culture. In the third year of Tongyuan, which is the tenth year of Zhenyuan, an emissary came to the court from Goryeo. Unfortunately, they met with a storm and were forced to and disembark at Hangzhou, and were detained by King Wu of Southern Chu, Zhao She. In the sixth year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, your distinguished country once dispatched an emissary to Chang¡¯an to pay their respects. Unfortunately, the Central Plains were engulfed in war and the emissary, Jin Guimin, was harmed by warlords on the return journey. Because of this, the court dispatched troops to pacify the chaos, shedding so much blood as to float a shield as vengeance. It is a pity that from that point on, your distinguished country no longer dispatched emissaries to pay tribute.¡±


    A look of admiration flashed across the young man¡¯s eyes, as he responded, ¡°My Lord truly possesses extensive knowledge of my country. Sir Jin was this lowly commoner¡¯s maternal grandfather. When news of his death arrived in my country, our King personally went to attend the funeral. From that point on, with the pirates running rampant in the Eastern Sea, the maritime route between my country and the Central Plains was severed, preventing us from dispatching anyone to travel to our sovereign to offer tribute. It was only several years ago with the reopening of the maritime route that my country was once again able to reopen trade with the Central Plains.


    ¡°This lowly commoner has always admired the culture of the Central Plains. As a result, I traveled aboard a merchant vessel to Binzhou. I originally intended to follow my maternal grandfather¡¯s footsteps and visit the famous mountains and great rivers of the Central Plains. Unfortunately, what I learned from the books was shallow and we took the wrong path, mistakenly entering Qinzhou. Because of the ongoing war, I was forced to stay through to the end of the year. Fortunately, your distinguished country won a great victory last month, making the Qinzhou troops suffer a calamitous defeat and forcing them to urgently need to expand and equip their army. Taking advantage of the chaos, this lowly commoner secretly left Qinzhou. After many days of exhausting and difficult journeying,8 we were finally able to arrive in Zezhou. Because this territory is under martial law and since this lowly commoner has come from Qinzhou, to prevent being suspected, we purchased a carriage for the journey to the Central Plains. Unexpectedly, we ran into the Marquis here. Although our situation is a bit difficult to explain, this commoner does not dare to conceal anything. My Lord, please recognize that I speak the truth.¡±


    My heartfelt surprise was difficult to restrain. I carefully considered this young man. I could not see any hint of his Goryeon heritage from his features. However, the noble families of Goryeo were Sinicized through intermarriage and there was nothing strange about this fact. My gaze fell upon the elderly servant and maid standing behind him. If he truly was Goryeon, then I should be able to verify his genuineness from his servants. I raised my hand and beckoned the elderly servant and maid closer. In Goguryeo,9 I asked the maid, ¡°Is what your master said the truth?¡±


    When I was in Binzhou, I had once covered up my identity to discuss some business with a wealthy merchant from Goryeo. As a result, I knew some Goguryeo. It could be said that my enunciation was quite clear, causing the pretty maiden to reveal a look of astonishment. She blurted out, ¡°It is indeed the truth¡± using Goguryeo. Only when she had spoken did she come to the realization. She switched over to Central Plains Mandarin and replied, ¡°This servant¡¯s master was detained in Qinzhou and had no other choice. My Lord, please forgive him.¡± Her words could be considered to be clear and coherent, just with a somewhat odd accent. Fortunately, her voice was crisp and pleasant to listen to, not jarring to the ear.


    I smiled slightly and observed, ¡°Young miss¡¯s Chinese is quite good. How ought I address you?¡±


    The maiden blushed and answered, ¡°This servant is called Jin Zhi. Because the young master is fond of the ancient books and culture of the Central Plains, he had this servant speak Chinese for many years. It is only that this servant is clumsy and stupid, unable to change my accent, becoming ridiculed by My Lord.¡±


    My gaze fell upon the elderly servant. Although that old man was a servant, his bearing was not normal. Clasping his hands, the servant replied, ¡°This elderly servant is Cui Jiucheng. I can only understand Chinese, not speak it. My Lord, please forgive me.¡± He had used Goguryeo to respond. His tone was flowing and calm.


    Although it wasn¡¯t difficult to find two servants fluent in Goguryeo, these two were clearly not from the Central Plains. With this, I could tell that there weren¡¯t that many questions about Gao Yan¡¯s identity. However, although that was the case, I could not allow them to depart Zezhou like this. It was best to keep them within Zezhou for the time being, only allowing them to depart after everything had been investigated. Moreover, this Gao Yan¡¯s bearing was not ordinary. If this individual could not be befriended, wouldn¡¯t it be a great pity?


    Thinking of this, I spoke with a hint of apology, ¡°I am assisting His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, in defending Zezhou. I must be cautious regarding everything. Since young master Gao is a distinguished visitor from Goryeo and with Zezhou enduring the chaos of war, it is inappropriate for me to allow young master Gao to come and go as you please out of fear of the unexpected. If something were to happen, the Prince of Qi¡¯s prestige would be harmed. If young master Gao does not mind, there is no harm in staying in Zezhou for a period of time. It won¡¯t be too late to travel to the Central Plains when spring warmth has arrived, causing the flowers to blossom and the roads to clear. I can see that the young master¡¯s character is outstanding. If you acquire His Imperial Highness¡¯s recognition, the young master will be able to travel freely within the borders of Great Yong. Wouldn¡¯t that be better than being suspected at every turn?¡±


    An unusual look flashed across Gao Yan¡¯s eyes. He warily lowered his head and avoided Jiang Zhe¡¯s gaze. After some time, he said, ¡°Gao Yan does not dare to disobey My Lord¡¯s kind intentions.¡±


    ¡°By rights, I should invite young master Gao to the army encampment to rest,¡± I replied cheerfully. ¡°However, I have the intent of visiting the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery to pay my respects to my late father. If young master Gao is willing, you can come with me. If the young master is in urgent need to rest, I will dispatch subordinates to escort the young master to the army encampment.¡±


    ¡°This lowly commoner has nothing to do,¡± stated Gao Yan. ¡°Since the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery has such a name, there will definitely be numerous Buddhist statues that I can offer sacrifices to. This lowly commoner¡¯s natural disposition is fond of excellent scenery and cultural relics. If My Lord does not find this troublesome, Gao Yan is willing to follow with the Marquis to the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery.¡±


    I smiled and responded, ¡°That would be for the best. Zhe can see that young master¡¯s carriage is simple and crude. Zhe¡¯s carriage is wide and cozy, and would like to invite the young master to join me within.¡±


    Gao Yan was somewhat astonished. It was some time before he said, ¡°Many thanks to the Marquis for your kind intentions. Gao Yan will obey.¡±


    The Stalwart Tiger Guard had by now prepared the carriage. I invited Gao Yan aboard. Gao Yan was astute. Not waiting for me to speak, he removed the sword from his waist and handed it to his maid. Soon after, I also boarded the carriage. However, this time, Xiaoshunzi did not drive the carriage. Instead, he followed me inside as well. With a stranger sitting with me, he of course would not be reassured. Huyan Shou personally took the whip, while the maid, Jin Zhi, brought over Gao Yan¡¯s zither. Following my indication, she also boarded the carriage.


    The original carriage that I had brought from Binzhou had long ago been destroyed by the fires of war. This carriage had only recently been delivered. It was more spacious than the previous carriage. Even with four individuals sitting within, it still felt quite cozy and spacious. The carriage was split into two compartments. In the back compartment was a soft couch. Underneath the couch was a cabinet filled with goods. The front compartment had two benches covered with embroidered silk. At its center was a table that was made from metal and was covered by a snow-white brocade silk cloth. The bottom of the plates and cups on the table were made from magnetic material, and would not move when the carriage was in motion. At this moment, aside from the tea set, there was only a scroll on the table.


    In order to ward off the cold, blankets made from cashmere wool swathed the entire interior. Fur pelts tightly sealed the whole carriage. Aside from the two windows, which weren¡¯t covered to let in the light, the entire interior was soft because of the pelts. However, the windows were made from semi-transparent glazed glass and would not allow the cold wind to intrude. Combined with the brass stove below the table, the carriage interior was comfortably warm. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of chilliness. Yet Gao Yan did not seem to betray any hint of surprise. It appeared that his identity was truly remarkable.


    Footnotes:


    Probably refers to Caishen (²ÆÉñ, the god of wealth)


    ¼û¶àʶ¹ã, jianduoshiguang ¨C idiom, lit. having broad and wide experiences; fig. experienced and knowledgeable


    ·ç¾í²ÐÔÆ, fengjuancanyun ¨C idiom, lit. the whirlwind sweeps away the scattered clouds; fig. making a clean sweep


    The lines and format of this song is from a collection of songs to the zither pieces entitled Eighteen Songs of a Nomad Flute (ºúóÕÊ®°ËÅÄ) that is purportedly by Han Dynasty poet, Cai Wenji (²ÌÎļ§).


    ÀÖ¶ø²»Òù, le¡¯erbuyin ¨C idiom, lit. joyous but not indecent, pleasure but not obscene


    °§¶ø²»ÉË, ai¡¯erbushang ¨C idiom, lit. mournful but not distressing


    Goryeo (¸ßÀö), better known as Goguryeo (¸ß¾äÀö), was one of the three ancient kingdoms of Korea, from which the name ¡°Korea¡± is derived. It is not to be confused with Goryeo, which unified the Korean Peninsula in 918.


    ·­É½Ô½Áë, fanshanyueling ¨C idiom, lit. to pass over mountain ridges; fig. hardships of the journey


    The language of the Kingdom of Goguryeo or Goryeo.

 Chapter 27: Immediately the Best of Friends

    Chapter 27: Immediately the Best of Friends1


    I gazed at Gao Yan sitting opposite me. Smiling, I said, ¡°Is brother willing to allow me to take an appraising look at your zither?¡±


    Gao Yan smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. Daren¡¯s poetry is renowned throughout the world and once participated in the establishment of the Palace of Sublime Culture. Presumably, daren is adept at appraising. It would be wonderful for this lowly commoner¡¯s zither to receive daren¡¯s appraisal.¡± Finished speaking, he took the zither out of its case. This seven-stringed guqin was three chi and six cun2 in length and had thirteen mother-of-pearl dots marking the harmonic positions. It was made of wood that was not wood, metal that was not metal, with intricate and flowing etched patterns that were in the shape of plum blossoms. Its elegant exterior was made from an aged wood, and was simple and unadorned. The strings of the zither were manufactured from combining silk and gold. The zither was easily over a hundred years old and was priceless. This Gao Yan¡¯s identity was truly not ordinary to be able to own such a zither.


    After I carefully studied the zither, my eyes fell upon the etchings at the end of the zither. After running my fingers over it, I sighed softly and said, ¡°What a good zither! This was a zither manufactured in the early years of the Eastern Jin Dynasty by the Cai family. This zither was named ¡®Welcoming a Guest from Afar.¡¯ The previous dynasty gifted this zither to the Goryeo royal family. Since young master Gao is in possession of this zither and is surnamed Gao, then you must be a nobleman from the Goryeo royal family. Just now, Zhe was a bit rude, please forgive me. I wonder what is the young master¡¯s real identity?¡±


    A radiant light shone in Gao Yan¡¯s eyes, as he explained, ¡°Although this zither is sacred object amongst zithers, it was hidden in the depths of the treasury and covered in dust for many years. Unexpectedly, the daren was still able to recognize it. It seems like the daren is also a divine zither musician. I am full of admiration. This one is the sixth son of the King of Goryeo. It is only that, with the intensifying competition over succession between my eldest and third brothers, this one was unwilling to become involved, so I brought my attendants and traveled here to the Central Plains. Daren, please forgive me. Please do not make my identity public.¡±


    I thought to myself, This man has the mannerisms of a king. Why does he not seek the throne for himself and come to these distant lands? Could it be that there are truly royal family members who do not love power and influence? Although I had many questions, since he had spoken, I could only believe him for now. Thus, I smiled and replied, ¡°Young master Gao states the truth. Since that is the case, there is no need to address each other using our noble titles to avoid incurring attention.¡±


    Glancing at the zither several times, I continued, ¡°Just now, when I heard the young master¡¯s zither music, I was filled with genuine admiration. At this moment, snow is falling outside the window and there is no one in the area. I wonder if Zhe has the fortune of listening to the young master¡¯s performance?¡±


    Gao Yan¡¯s expression was calm as he replied, ¡°Daren¡¯s appraisal was exquisite. You must also have your own mastery of music. This one will perform a piece. Daren, please correct any mistakes.¡±


    Finished speaking, his expression grew solemn and his ten fingers began to lightly brush against the strings. In the beginning, ethereal music was produced. The zither music was misty, solitary, and pure. Listening to it left all intoxicated.


    When the piece ended, I could not help acclaim, ¡°Wonderful! Borrowing the present fluttering snow to show the loneliness between the Heavens and the Earth. Young master¡¯s zither skill is truly unequalled in this era.¡±


    There was not a hint of joy on Gao Yan¡¯s face as he serenely replied, ¡°This one does not have any hobbies and am only fond of music. I practiced assiduously in fear of failure. I wonder if daren is willing to advise this one with a piece.¡±


    I slightly sensed that his words suddenly gained a bit of hostility from nowhere. Although I found it strange, my spirit was aroused. ¡°Zhe once studied the zither, but because of Zhe¡¯s indolent temperament, the music that I produce is extremely coarse. I hope that my poor performance does not garner the young master¡¯s ridicule.¡± So speaking, I took the proffered zither. Concentrating, I placed my ten fingers on the zither.


    With the zither music stopped, Huyan Shou became anxious and worried. Although the zither music was exquisitely beautiful, he was not in the mood to pay attention. He was extremely restless not knowing the identities of the three individuals who had joined their party. Surprisingly, the daren was sharing a carriage with Gao Yan. If Gao Yan were an assassin, no matter how exceptional the martial arts of Li Shun, Lord Li, it would be difficult to ensure that the daren was unharmed. If something were to happen, the Prince of Qi and the emperor would not let him off lightly. Although Huyan Shou wanted to make inquiries about their origins, he was unable to do so as the only person left outside was the elderly servant who did not speak Chinese. Just as he was pondering, the music of the zither once again sounded from within.


    The music this time was different from before. The earlier zither melody was magnificent and ornate, coming from a skilled musician. Even Huyan Shou knew that it was the product of a master. In the beginning, the music this time was a bit rough and coarse, the fingering a bit chaotic. However, in the next moment, the zither music seemed to dissolve between the Heavens and the Earth. Even Huyan Shou could tell that the earlier music was mimicking the fluttering snow. However, this time, Huyan Shou felt as if the zither was the fluttering snow and the fluttering snow was the zither. After a while, the music and the fluttering snow seemed to have harmonized. Huyan Shou did not know if he was listening to the zither or the barely audible sound of fluttering snow falling upon the ground. Huyan Shou did not know when the piece ended, but he had forgotten that he was driving the carriage. Fortunately, the horse pulling the carriage was a good horse accustomed to following the road, and did not require Huyan Shou¡¯s focus. It was only because of this that nothing problematic had occurred.


    Gao Yan listened in a daze. His eyes grew hazy, seemingly admiring and envious. A short while after the music had ended, he exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Although daren¡¯s fingerings are out of practice, your piece¡¯s artistry is superior to this one¡¯s by a hundredfold. I wonder if daren is willing to give this one a few instructions.¡±


    Accepting the fragrant tea handed me by Xiaoshunzi, I lightly took a sip. I replied, ¡°Young master is praising me too much. In reality, young master¡¯s fingering and performance skill have both reached perfection. Zhe is inferior to the extreme. There is only one difference between the young master and me. The young master is fond of music, thus you focus on skills and improving your performance of the pieces. Zhe does not share such a focus. For me, the four arts of a scholar are merely a means of bringing pleasure to my heart. As a result, I do not seek exquisiteness and skill. As long as I am able to express my intention, I couldn¡¯t care less about the magnificence of the melody and orderliness of the fingering. But with such thoughts, no matter how many decades of practice, my skills will not improve. As for the young master, as long as your comprehension reaches a higher state, you will be able to advance by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Gao Yan stared at me fixedly before saluting me deeply. He said, ¡°I have only now just comprehended such an obvious principle. It is no wonder that my zither skills have not improved an inch in the last several years. Receiving daren¡¯s instructions today, this one cannot be thankful enough.¡±


    I promptly reached out with my hands to raise him up, replying, ¡°I am used to being indolent and lazy, happiest listening, not performing. I hope that I will be able to listen to the young master¡¯s elegant performance. However, one must not overly play the zither. We have played enough today. How about the two of us have a small drinking party?¡±


    ¡°I dare not disobey,¡± uttered Gao Yan with a smile. ¡°When this one departed from Goryeo, aside from my zither, I only brought along a dozen or so jars of fine wine. Unfortunately, I have finished all of them except for a jar of Pear Ginger Liqueur. I have always begrudged drinking it. Meeting an intimate friend today, this one cannot be stingy. Jin Zhi, get the wine and bring it here.¡±


    When he turned his head to speak to his maid, Gao Yan did not notice the slight change on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face and the slight cold light that suddenly flashed across the scholar¡¯s eyes. However, everything was swiftly replaced with a smile.


    Jin Zhi voiced her compliance in a sharp and clear voice before jumping off the carriage. It wasn¡¯t long before she returned with a jar capable of holding five catties of wine. From the secret cabinet in the rear compartment, Xiaoshunzi took out two goblets and set them on the table. Gao Yan took off the seal of the jar, filling the goblets with gold-colored alcohol. Raising one of the goblets, I took a deep sniff. I said, ¡°Your distinguished country¡¯s Pear Ginger Liqueur is brewed using pear juice and fresh ginger. Its scent is quite mellow and leaves a rich aftertaste.1 I once had the fortune of having a taste during my stay in Binzhou. But that jar was newly brewed. I can see that the alcohol in this jar is at least ten years old. Zhe¡¯s fortune is truly not little.¡±


    Gao Yan lifted his goblet. He smiled and replied, ¡°There is no one in my country who is not fond of drinking. Although it is probably inferior to the drinking culture of the Central Plains, the flavor of the Pear Ginger Liqueur is quite unique and also serves the function of nourishing one¡¯s life. I am deeply fond of it. Daren, please.¡± Finished speaking, Gao Yan took a drink.


    I knew that although the people of Goryeo were fond of drinking, they were not fond of gulping. This liqueur needed to be drunk slowly. Since I was not fond of drinking hard, I only took a shallow sip.


    With the alcohol to liven the mood, the two of us began to discuss poetry, literature, and music. Gao Yan was truly a genius of the present age. Were it not for my extensive knowledge, I likely would have been stumped by his questions. As we were discussing happily and leisurely, we forgot the passage of time.


    Not knowing how long it had been, I heard Huyan Shou report, ¡°Daren, we have arrived at the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. The Abbot, Great Master Compassionate Distance, is up ahead welcoming us.¡±


    Although my interest had not yet waned, I could only reply, ¡°Xuzhi, let¡¯s first settle down. There is no harm in holding a comprehensive conversation after I have offered sacrifices.¡± Xuzhi4 was Gao Yan¡¯s style. Our conversation had been quite congenial and we were already addressing each other using our styles.


    Gao Yan nodded his head and replied, ¡°Suiyun makes a good point. It is more important to offer sacrifices to your esteemed father.¡±


    Climbing out of the carriage, I instantly recognized Great Master Compassionate Distance. When I was injured by an assassin in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence, he had once been invited there through Pei Yun to take charge of the protection of the Cold Courtyard. After I had recovered, I had specifically gone to pay my respects. He was a senior monk of the Shaolin Temple skilled in the study of dharma. Surprisingly, he had been sent here to serve as the abbot. It was likely that the Shaolin Temple was intentionally establishing a foothold in Zezhou. However, this had nothing to do with me. As such, I advanced and saluted, inquiring politely, ¡°We have not met for many years. Has the Great Master been well?¡±


    Great Master Compassionate Distance did not slight me, greeting me with his hands joined in prayer, as he replied, ¡°For My Lord to arrive at my humble monastery, this old cassock cannot bear the honor and favor. Everything has already been prepared for My Lord¡¯s ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    Smiling, I said, ¡°Great Master, there is no need to be so courteous. My son is now a disciple of your honored sect. There is no need to refer to me as a marquis or as a daren. Great Master need only address me by my name. It is already quite late today and Zhe is exhausted from the journey, hoping to go and rest. Great Master, please forgive Zhe for being rude.¡±


    ¡°This old cassock knows of Benefactor Jiang¡¯s poor health,¡± noted Great Master Compassionate Distance with a smile. ¡°This old cassock has already prepared a peaceful and quiet courtyard.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he personally led us to a side courtyard within the monastery, while Gao Yan was arranged to stay in a guest courtyard. After bathing, changing, and eating dinner, I sat at the window, peering out at the increasingly heavy snow, deep in thought.


    Just then, Xiaoshunzi, having completed all arrangements, spoke up, ¡°Young master, the Great Master Abbot has already made arrangements for all of the Stalwart Tiger Guard who have been dispatched here in advance. The Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery is already under our control. However, the young master took excessive risks today. Gao Yan¡¯s origins have yet to be investigated clearly, and yet the young master shared a carriage and drink with him. What¡¯s to be done if, by chance, his identity is faked and he is here with the intent of performing an assassination?¡±


    Smiling lightly, I explained, ¡°You are overthinking matters. If that kind of refined and elegant individual wishes to perform an assassination, he will not do so recklessly. He will not act without absolute certainty that he will succeed and escape safely. You will naturally be responsible for investigating whether his identity is genuine or falsified. However, whatever the case, that kind of talent and character is truly tempting, giving me the feeling that he is an old friend. How could I bear to allow this kind of seldom seen intimate friend and gifted scholar to slip away? Once we have waited until you have investigated everything, if the man is really an assassin, it will be impossible for him to do as he pleases henceforth. That is why I chose to take the risks, sharing a carriage and drinks with him. Of course, I knew that he had some issues that needed to be addressed and would not act on the road. All right ¡­ have Huyan Shou remind the bodyguards to be careful. Oh, that¡¯s right. Temporarily ensure that there is no opportunity for Ling Duan to escape. We¡¯ll revisit that matter tomorrow.¡±


    Through the endless night, Gao Yan, no, Qiu Yufei, found it difficult to sleep the entire night, tossing and turning without stop. His mind turned, wondering why the intimate friend of his heart was the one who he needed to assassinate, Jiang Zhe. Remembering that man¡¯s talent and bearing, Qiu Yufei only had admiration and appreciation within him. However, in several days, he would have to assassinate Jiang Zhe. If successful, he would naturally mourn the painful loss of an intimate friend. If unsuccessful, then he would never have the opportunity to discuss the four arts of the scholar with this man in the future, truly and extremely regretful.


    The identity that Qiu Yufei used was not fabricated. Gao Yan really existed and had departed Goryeo because he did not want to be involved in the struggle over the throne. Too weak and not having the strength to struggle, he had been forced into exile to the Central Plains. However, his elder brothers had sent assassins in pursuit. Fortunately, he had been rescued by Duan Lingxiao, preserving his life. Seeing Qiu Yufei focused on assassinating Jiang Zhe, Duan Lingxiao naturally understood the risks involved. Although the Devil Sect had plenty of experts, most of them were known to Great Yong after decades of war. As a result, Qiu Yufei could only go alone. But approaching Jiang Zhe was easier said than done. The Great Yong emperor had personally selected and dispatched imperial bodyguards to protect him. In addition, that man also had the assistance of the Prince of Qi. As a result, the number of experts by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side numbered as many as the clouds in the sky, ensuring that he was heavily guarded. It was impossible for anyone unrelated to approach. As a result, Duan Lingxiao had borrowed two servants from Gao Yan, allowing Qiu Yufei utilize the moniker of Gao Yan to approach Jiang Zhe. With Gao Yan¡¯s identity as a prince of a foreign country, it would definitely cause Jiang Zhe to lose part of his vigilance. Duan Lingxiao believed that Qiu Yufei had the ability to attain Jiang Zhe¡¯s recognition and appreciation. As long as the preparations were properly made, it would not be difficult for the opportunity of assassinating him to present itself. In fact, Qiu Yufei looked quite similar to Gao Yan and they frequently drank together. It was effortless for Qiu Yufei to disguise himself as Gao Yan. However, Qiu Yufei had never thought that he would get to know Jiang Zhe under these circumstances. Moreover, the two of them were like old friends from the start, mutually admiring one another.


    According to the original plan, Qiu Yufei was to be suspected and detained by the Great Yong military. As long as he identified as Gao Yan, the officers and officials would naturally not dare to handle him casually. As Zezhou was under the military governance of the Prince of Qi, Qiu Yufei would surely be escorted to the Prince of Qi¡¯s encampment. Due to his special identity, during the interrogation, Army Supervisor Jiang Zhe would definitely become involved. Moreover, in order to thoroughly investigate the veracity of his identity, Qiu Yufei would certainly be detained within the Yong army encampment for some time. Based upon Qiu Yufei¡¯s talents, he would ipso facto obtain Jiang Zhe¡¯s fondness. Who could have expected that before Qiu Yufei had been interrogated by the Yong army, he would run into Jiang Zhe on his way to offer sacrifices at the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery? Qiu Yufei was naturally not someone who rigidly adhered to a plan, immediately interacting with Jiang Zhe using the Gao Yan identity.


    In the process, what was completely unexpected was that Qiu Yufei was completely undeserving of his original rancor and dubiousness towards Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe was actually a hard-to-come-by intimate and good friend. Alas, the Heavens toyed with people, especially in this instance.


    The next day, I changed into plain and unadorned clothing, paying my respects and offering sacrifices to my late father in the main hall of the monastery. Inside, aside from the monks, I was accompanied by Xiaoshunzi, Gao Yan, and Huyan Shou. After burning incense and praying, and ordering the monks retire, I asked, ¡°Xuzhi is probably puzzled over why you have been invited, correct?¡±


    Long since perplexed, Gao Yan answered, ¡°Indeed, this one is a bit puzzled. However, since I am acquainted with Suiyun, your esteemed father is also my elder. Paying my respects is something proper.¡±


    I smiled and stated, ¡°Though that is the case, Zhe is not someone arrogant and proud. Today, I invited Xuzhi to accompany me because I have a matter that I would like to entrust to you.¡±


    Finished speaking, I reached out with my hand to take the yellow damask-covered book handed me by Xiaoshunzi. Extremely carefully, I used both hands to proffer it unto Gao Yan. Gao Yan accepted it and unconsciously glanced down. Upon the cover were written the four words, Elegant, Remote Zither Scores. By nature, he deeply loved the zither arts and could not help flipping through its contents. Unexpectedly, the more he looked, the more astonished he became. The pieces within were mostly ancient zither pieces that had been lost. There were also several that weren¡¯t as famous, but were equally elegant and magnificent. For someone who loved the zither, this book was priceless.


    Gao Yan felt his hands shake, as he excitedly said, ¡°Suiyun, this collection ¡­ who made this collection? Even if this one lost ten years of my life, it will have been worth it to be able to look at this book.¡±


    ¡°This book was personally composed by my late father,¡± I responded, somewhat sadly. ¡°When my late father was alive, although never focused upon raising his position in life, his talent was rarely seen in this world. Although Suiyun flaunts my wide knowledge, it is in actuality rough and unrefined, and far less than that of my late father¡¯s. Father was someone fond of music and was fondest of playing the zither. My late mother adored playing the long zither.5 My parents would frequently perform duets and were exceptionally affectionate. However, my late father chose to conceal his abilities and bide his time, and no one knew that my father could be considered a master of the zither. Helpless after my late mother unfortunately passed away, my father was mournful to the extreme, breaking his zither and cutting its strings, and no longer played. From that point on, he was no longer a musician. Zhe¡¯s studies have been broad, but not fastidious. My father once said that I was not suitable to learn the zither and thus never imparted his skills to me. However, when he was ill, my father probably did not want his life¡¯s work to not have an heir, and so composed this book. The majority of the pieces inside are arrangements of ancient pieces that my father made. There are others that my father composed himself. Over these years, Zhe has kept it well hidden and has not allowed it to see the light of day, because the world is filled with individuals who cling to position and wealth. I am unwilling to have my father¡¯s life¡¯s work be profaned and dishonored. I do not know if it is Heaven¡¯s Will.¡­ When Zhe decided to pay my respects to my late father, I intentionally brought along this book. I could never have imagined running into Xuzhi. I have already personally witnessed Xuzhi¡¯s character and talent. I know well Xuzhi¡¯s love of the zither. I believe that my father¡¯s spirit in the Heavens has manifested, borrowing my hand to impart this zither collection upon you. However, this book is a relic from my father. I cannot bear to part with it and must ask that Xuzhi personally make a copy of it. I believe that Xuzhi won¡¯t be troubled by this.¡±


    Gao Yan was in a daze for a long time. He suddenly stepped forward and kneeled down on the ground. He said, ¡°Elder brother Jiang¡¯s grace will be forever engraved upon this one¡¯s heart. I¡¯m only afraid that this one is unable to requite elder brother¡¯s deep kindness.¡± As he spoke, his eyes reddened, tears rolling down his face.


    Helping him to his feet, I replied, ¡°If you were not a master of the zither, I would not have bestowed this book upon you. There is no need for Xuzhi to be like this. Although we cannot know when we''ll meet again in the future, as long as you are able to pass down the Elegant, Remote Zither Scores to future generations, my deceased father¡¯s soul and spirit will definitely be very happy. Xuzhi, the last piece within the manual is the last piece composed by my late father and was composed to mourn my late mother. The techniques required are complicated and diverse. I am unable to perform it. Since my late father broke his zither, I have never had the chance to hear this piece again. Paying my respects to my father today, can I have you take a gander at it to comfort my heart?¡±


    Clasping his hands together in a salute, Gao Yan replied, ¡°It would be my honor.¡±


    When that gorgeous and gentle music, carrying with it untold plaintiveness, sounded in the main hall, I once again got lost in my memories. At the beginning, the zither music was graceful and magnificent, akin to water permeating soil in the inextricable ways of the spring rains, like the dazzling and many positions of spring blossoms. Then the splendor turned prosaic. The gentleness carried sincere and deep affection. Suddenly, a discordant chord rang out. A cold frost began to expand on the ground as deep love fell into trouble and a pair of mandarin ducks broke their wings. Then the melody changed, becoming mournfully slow, a sort of deep-rooted sadness.


    Tears brimming in my eyes, I recited in a low voice:


    ¡°All things have changed; once more I pass Changmen,6


    You and I came a couple. Why can¡¯t we leave together again!


    The plane trees nearly wilt after suffering the hoar-frost,


    My hair hoar now ¡¯tis hard to endure a companion lost.


    On the plains grass grow anew,


    They thirst with drying dew,


    How I drag to leave our old home and your grave new.


    On this unshared bed I pine for you listening to the pelting rain,


    Who will mend my clothes by this midnight lamp again.¡±7


    My father¡¯s entire life was spent in bitterness. Although incredibly talented, he preferred to spend his entire life as a recluse because of the chaotic times. Although he was fortunate in marriage, my mother had left him halfway. In the end, he had abandoned me and passed away, making me an orphan.


    When the zither music ended, Gao Yan apologized, ¡°This piece is too deep. In such haste, I am only able to exhibit thirty to forty percent of its artistry. Elder brother Jiang, please excuse my lack of skill.¡±


    I sighed and said, ¡°Xuzhi, why do you say such things? Being able to sight-read this piece fills Zhe with great admiration. Although there are many individuals skilled with the zither, this piece was composed by my late father and I have been unwilling to let someone sullied by the mundane world to play it. The last time I heard this piece played was already a whole seventeen years ago. Many thanks for Xuzhi¡¯s performance.¡±


    A look of sadness flashed across Gao Yan¡¯s eyes. This was likely the only thing that he would be able to do for Jiang Zhe. Thinking of having to reveal his identity when he sought to assassinate Jiang Zhe and the difficult scene thereafter, Gao Yan could not help feeling his heart become increasingly pained. Just then, he heard a question sound like a clap of thunder in his ears, ¡°Xuzhi, in your view, who will win in the war between Great Yong and Northern Han?¡±


    Gao Yan¡¯s heart pounded, and he immediately came back to his senses. The man before him was not only an intimate friend who was deeply affectionate, but also Northern Han¡¯s enemy and a strategist for Great Yong. Gao Yan lowered his head, and after getting control over his shaken state of mind, he answered, ¡°This one is an outsider and is not especially understanding of this matter. However, Great Yong has a million men-at-arms and occupies the Central Plains, while Northern Han is confined to a corner of the empire and has limited troops. If this were to continue, Northern Han will definitely be defeated. However, Great Yong still faces danger from the south. If Great Yong is surrounded by enemies, Northern Han may still be able to struggle while at death¡¯s door.¡±


    The words that he spoke were the truth of the situation. He knew how disadvantageous the present situation was for Northern Han. Were this not the case, he would not have volunteered to come assassinate Jiang Zhe. This was not the legitimate path of a military commander. Moreover, he knew that the best way was to speak the truth in order to keep Jiang Zhe in the dark.


    As expected, Jiang Zhe nodded his head and replied, ¡°Although Xuzhi has not been in the Central Plains for long, you are aware of the situation. You speak the truth. Right now, Great Yong is at the most crucial juncture. If it can conquer Northern Han in one fell swoop, the reunification of the world will only be a matter of time. If the northern invasion were to fail, it would be a pity to the common people of the world. Who knows how long the chaos of war will last for?¡±


    Gao Yan felt his heart pound enormously fast. Although he understood that war would erupt next year, he had not known that Jiang Zhe would take this matter so seriously and surprisingly wanted to succeed in one fell swoop. Although he was somewhat shocked, he did not reveal it on his face. He calmly said, ¡°This one is not all that familiar with the important matters of state, while daren is an important minister of Great Yong. Your words must be correct.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshunzi, bring another bundle of incense over,¡± I instructed with a smile. ¡°I want to pay my respects to an old friend.¡±


    Taking another bundle of incense from Xiaoshunzi, I lit it and bowed three times. Afterwards, Xiaoshunzi took the incense and stuck it into the burner. After praying silently, I asked, ¡°Xuzhi, do you know who I am paying my respects to?¡±


    Gao Yan was dumbstruck. How could he know? As such, he answered, ¡°This one does not know. However, for the daren to specially pay your respects, he must definitely not be an ordinary character.¡±


    I sighed softly and continued, ¡°The late friend who I was paying my respects to just now was the Prince of De, Zhao Jue. Zhe once served under his command. By nature, the Prince of De¡¯s temperament was lofty and unsullied, loyal and virtuous. Zhe admired and respected him deeply. Recalling past events today, I therefore offered my respects to him.¡±


    When I uttered those words, Gao Yan trembled. If it was the real Gao Yan, he naturally would not know of the affairs between Jiang Zhe and the Prince of De. However, Qiu Yufei was aware of these matters. After hesitating for some time, he could not help asking, ¡°This one once heard of the matters between daren and the Prince of De. Reportedly, daren was recognized by the Prince of De, accompanying him to conquer Shu and returning in triumph. After that, the Prince of De died in Xiangyang. Daren once traveled a thousand li to call upon him. However, after daren submitted a remonstration and was dismissed from office, daren was kidnapped by the present Yong Emperor to Chang¡¯an. When daren pledged allegiance to Yong, I heard that a former subordinate of the Prince of De came on the dying command of the prince to assassinate daren, nearly taking daren¡¯s life. Why does the daren still reminisce so sincerely about the Prince of De?¡±


    Watching the incense smoke spiral upward, I answered, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of De, was undoubtedly loyal and devoted, dying at Xiangyang. At the time, Jiang Zhe was at his side. From a young age, Zhe grew up in Southern Chu. If it was possible, I would of course hope that Southern Chu would be able to unify the world. Therefore, I supported the Prince of De in the conquest of Shu. Although I knew that these were only extravagant wishes, I still hoped to be able to strive my hardest for my country. Unfortunately, after the Prince of De died, Zhe was deeply discouraged, no longer having a shred of hope for Southern Chu. The day I was kidnapped by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to Great Yong, I was truly unwilling to surrender and therefore deliberately made things difficult for His Imperial Majesty. Regardless of how Southern Chu treats me, I still remember Southern Chu¡¯s grace, after all. However, His Imperial Highness¡¯s grace is as high as the Heavens and as deep as the Earth.8 How could I, as a common individual, not be moved to tears? As a result, I ultimately surrendered and pledged my allegiance to His Imperial Highness. Although that was the case, I felt remorseful towards the Prince of De. However, after that assassination attempt, I came to understand that, to the Prince of De, one¡¯s country was more important than everything else, and I, Jiang Zhe, was no more than a chess piece. If I were of use to Southern Chu, I would naturally be treated properly. If I were of harm, I must be eliminated. However, although I felt immense grief, I also deeply respected his loyalty.¡±


    Gao Yan was somewhat at a loss. He did not know why Jiang Zhe had suddenly changed the topic from Northern Han to Southern Chu.


    At this moment, I took another bundle of incense and paid my respects again. I stated, ¡°The Prince of De is my old friend, while I never had the opportunity to meet General Tan Ji. With this incense, I hope that General Tan can die with contentment in the underworld. On the day that the Prince of De died, I was completely helpless. Today, General Tan¡¯s death was a result of my plans. General Tan¡¯s loyalty to Northern Han is akin to the Prince of De¡¯s loyalty to Southern Chu. Both of them were heroic and loyal individuals, people whom Zhe admires from the bottom of my heart. Although Zhe¡¯s actions have of course garnered the two¡¯s hatred, we serve different masters. I hope that the two of you are able to understand.¡±


    Gao Yan felt his heart pound even harder. Who would have thought that Jiang Zhe would also pay his respects to Tan Ji? He could not help feeling at a loss. However, he suddenly saw Jiang Zhe pick up another bundle of incense and pray, saying, ¡°This fourth bundle is to ask forgiveness of the Heavens. Zhe also knows that Northern Han¡¯s General Long is a loyal and famous general, and should not collude with vile characters who conspire to harm him. However, once war begins, the wilderness will be covered with corpses. If a victory can be won effortlessly,9 Zhe is willing to bear that evil reputation.¡±


    Listening to this point, Gao Yan almost cried out in shock. What was going on? Has this man¡¯s gaze already fixed upon Long Tingfei? What did it mean colluding with vile characters? Could it be that the undiscovered rebellious traitor under Long Tingfei¡¯s command was real? At this moment, his mind was filled with doubts, practically forgetting the appreciation and admiration that he originally had. However, his mind was sharp, as he wondered if it was possible that Jiang Zhe was using this opportunity to probe himself. As a result, he deliberately revealed a perplexed look, almost as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Jiang Zhe¡¯s words.


    I waited until the incense had burned out before I said to Gao Yan, ¡°I have already had someone prepare the four treasures of the study. I will begin the journey back to the army encampment tomorrow. Xuzhi will likely not have another opportunity to see this score. It is best if you go copy it now.¡±


    Gao Yan¡¯s gaze fell upon the score, and he almost forgot about the crisis Northern Han faced. He knew that even if he were to learn something, it would be impossible for him to warn Long Tingfei. It was best to copy the score first. As for everything else, it could be left for later.


    Watching Gao Yan¡¯s departing figure, Xiaoshunzi said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, what are your intentions? We have yet to receive a report back from our investigations and yet the young master seems to utterly treat him as an innocent and not guilty, and as an intimate and close friend. However, just now, young master was also deliberately misleading him. This servant does not understand young master¡¯s intentions.¡±


    I sighed and replied, ¡°There is no need to investigate. I can confirm that he is undoubtedly an assassin from Northern Han.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes shone, as he suddenly voiced, ¡°Since young master can confirm, this servant believes that there is definitely evidence. If that is the case, is the young master not prepared to kill him?¡±


    Standing to the side, Huyan Shou had become completely bewildered long ago. When he heard the words spoken by Jiang Zhe about the Prince of De, he was already extremely uneasy. The following offerings left him even more mystified. The only one who knew Jiang Zhe¡¯s complete plan, aside from the Prince of Qi, was Xiaoshunzi. Huyan Shou only knew some parts of it. As a result, he did not know if the words spoken by Jiang Zhe were real or not. He definitely had to compose a secret memorial to report this matter to the emperor. However, if this resulted in the emperor¡¯s suspicion towards the daren, what then? Huyan Shou sank into a predicament, caught between a rock and a hard place. Now hearing Jiang Zhe and Xiaoshunzi¡¯s conversation, he finally understood that Jiang daren¡¯s words just now were meant to mislead Gao Yan. But why was Jiang daren so certain that Gao Yan was an assassin?


    Footnotes:


    Ò»¼ûÈç¹Ê, yijianrugu ¨C idiom, lit. familiarity at first sight; fig. be like old friends from the start


    About 1.06 meters (3.5 feet)


    »ØζÎÞÇî, huiweiwuqiong ¨C idiom, lit. leaving a rich aftertaste; fig. memorable, lingering in memory


    Ð÷Ö®, xuzhi ¨C lit. go to the clue


    ¹ÅóÝ, guzheng ¨C a type of zither influenced by the se; emerged during the Warring States period


    Changmen (ãÑÃÅ) is a city gate of Suzhou (ËÕÖÝ)


    This is a poem by the Song Dynasty poet He Zhu (ºØÖý) set to the ci Partridge in the Sky (ðÑð³Ìì).


    Ìì¸ßµØºñ, tiangaodihou ¨C idiom, as high as the Heavens, as deep as the Earth; fig. profound, immensity of the universe, complexity of all things


    ±ø²»ÑªÈÐ, bingbuxueren ¨C idiom, lit. no blood on the men¡¯s swords; fig. an effortless victory, without shedding a drop of blood, without having to fight

 Chapter 28: Consolidating at Every Step

    Chapter 28: Consolidating at Every Step1


    Under the quivering dim lamplight, I found it difficult to sleep, melancholic. Xiaoshunzi pushed the door open and walked in, handing a scroll to me. ¡°This is the intelligence relating to Gao Yan. Were it not for the young master¡¯s certainty that he is a Northern Han assassin, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find any anomalies.¡±


    ¡°Is it Zhuang Jun who has arrived?¡± I asked indifferently before commanding, ¡°Have him wait for orders tomorrow. This was all by chance. Gao Yan truly exists. He likely is presently in Northern Han. For that man to impersonate Gao Yan and come, there normally would not have been any flaws to his masquerade. It¡¯s only unfortunate that he overdid it. That ¡®Welcoming a Guest from Afar¡¯ zither was the biggest flaw. Although the zither was truly a priceless treasure of the Goryeo royal family, it was stolen many years ago from their royal palace and had ended up in Jiangnan, in the hands of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. At the time, I personally appraised the zither and oversaw the engravings at the butt of the zither. Practically no one in the world knew that I had ordered this zither to be secretly auctioned off. However, regardless of who had purchased the zither, it would have been impossible for the genuine Gao Yan to have done so. The imposter, whoever he was, was trying to use this zither to conceal his actual identity. Unfortunately, this is his biggest flaw.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi regretfully replied, ¡°It is a pity that someone of such talents is doing something so low. However, since he has come for the young master, even if young master wants to use him, why has the young master given him the zither score? Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡±


    Sighing lightly, I replied, ¡°Although I intend to use him, I gifted him the zither score sincerely. The man is high-minded and loves the zither as much as he loves living. There¡¯s no better individual to pass that zither score onto than him. I only hope that he isn¡¯t excessively obstinate and can be useful, and not prove unworthy of my zither score. However, although we do not know his identity, that kind of talent should not be someone ordinary. I believe that he should be able to return to Northern Han with the zither score.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi asked, ¡°If that is the case, then does that mean the young master isn¡¯t going to use Ling Duan? Moreover, if Gao Yan is allowed to attempt to assassinate the young master, wouldn¡¯t that be too risky? The young master is priceless. How can you rashly put yourself in danger?¡±


    I smiled and answered, ¡°Tomorrow, with you at my side and with knowledge that he will act, do you think that he will succeed? You can be reassured and act according to the plan.¡±


    ***


    In the depths of the cold, snowy night, Gao Yan was bent over the desk, hard at work copying the zither score. He had already thrown thoughts about the assassination, about Great Yong and Northern Han, into the back of his mind. Only finishing his work late at night, Gao Yan carefully examined his copy from start to finish. Finding no mistakes, he carefully tucked away the copy while placing Jiang Zhe¡¯s original in safe spot to return to tomorrow. After finishing these tasks, Gao Yan sighed softly. Tomorrow, on the road, he needed to look for an opportunity to assassinate Jiang Zhe. If he actually followed Jiang Zhe back to the Yong army encampment, even if he were successful, he would not be able to escape. He had originally thought to stake his life on infiltrating the Yong army encampment. With such a rare opportunity before him now, especially with the few bodyguards by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, if he could not act tomorrow then it was unlikely that he could possibly extricate himself. However, it was said that Demonic Shadow Li Shun¡¯s martial arts were quite exceptional. How was he going to be able to conceal his intentions from that eunuch to make that strike? Moreover, even if he were successful, he would likely spend the rest of his life with regrets. Gao Yan smiled bitterly inside.


    Gao Yan was not the only one who found it difficult to sleep that night. Ling Duan was also unable to sleep. When the entourage had arrived at the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, Ling Duan originally had the intent of fleeing when darkness fell. However, not long after arriving, Ling Duan had discovered that Jiang Zhe¡¯s Stalwart Tiger Guard had completely taken control of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. This by itself was not a problem. Ling Duan believed that he would still be able to escape. After all, he was not all that important. However, last night, when the bodyguard who shared a room with him arrived, he had brought some injury medication. Because he had exchanged blows with Huyan Shou, Ling Duan had received some minor injuries. As a result, he did not decline. However, Ling Duan did not know if the bodyguard had done so intentionally, but the medicine included a dose of sleeping drugs, causing him to sleep the entire night without waking.


    Today, Ling Duan had stealthily poured the medicine out and pretended to fall asleep. However, as the bodyguard was still in the room, Ling Duan did not dare budge for the moment, fearing that he would disturb him. However, Ling Duan had already learned that they were going to return tomorrow. If he did not think of a way to escape, then there would truly be no opportunity to do so. He did not want to meet the same fate as Li Hu, executed and silenced without cause or reason. He had already spent a considerable amount of time thinking about Li Hu¡¯s death. The only thing he concluded was that this situation was likely related to Shi Ying. However, he could not figure out why such a nonentity like Li Hu would meet such a disaster.


    Finally, in the dead of night, Ling Duan softly got up. While Ling Duan walked to the side of the bodyguard and was preparing to murder him in his sleep, he thought better of it. The bodyguard¡¯s martial arts were superior to his own. If Ling Duan wasn¡¯t careful and a disturbance was caused, he would likely not be able to escape. In addition, if he did so, it would likely be ungracious. Over these days, this bodyguard had taken good care of him. Thinking of this, Ling Duan could only lightly seal the bodyguard¡¯s sleep acupoint, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    Thinking it over, Ling Duan decided not to be polite, helping himself to all of the money on the bodyguard¡¯s person. Ling Duan was not a gentleman and knew well how important money was for his escape. Putting on casual clothes and draping a cloak over his shoulders, Ling Duan slipped out of the room. Probably because he wasn¡¯t all that important, this room was a bit remote from the rest of the monastery. As long as Ling Duan was able to pass through two defensive perimeters, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Of course, when the Stalwart Tiger Guard discovered his disappearance tomorrow, they would definitely send troops to perform a search. However, based upon his familiarity with the topography of Zezhou, Ling Duan felt that he would be able to climb over the mountains to return to Qinzhou.


    While Ling Duan was carefully following the path and sneaking out of the monastery using the path that he had scouted during the day, several pairs of eyes were watching his progress. Huyan Shou chuckled softly and said, ¡°This fellow is quite clever. The path that he selected is relatively safe. Of course, this is because our defensive arrangements were primarily made to protect the daren, leaving gaps for him to exploit to escape. Daren said earlier that Ling Duan would definitely try to escape today. Everything is proceeding just as he expected.¡±


    The bodyguard standing at this side replied, ¡°It is the daren¡¯s methods that are brilliant. Last night, a bowl of drugged medicine was used on this fellow, while tomorrow, we are going to return to the encampment. If this fellow didn¡¯t try to escape tonight, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance to do so. These days, he has suffered quite a bit. However, Old Zhao is probably out of luck. Not only was he sneak attacked, he has also been robbed of everything.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, act according to plan and transmit the order to pursue and arrest Ling Duan,¡± instructed Huyan Shou with a smile. ¡°Whether he will be able to escape will depend on his skills. However, be sure to hint that the daren pities him and does not want his head. However, be sure to not leave too many traces. You understand all of these things. It is best that this man be allowed to return back north. All right. We have important matters tomorrow. Everyone, go back to sleep.¡±


    ***


    With his hands behind his back, Qiu Yufei stood before the window, his expression indifferent. Today was a matter of life or death. He needed his mind and spirit to return to its original condition in order to complete his mission of assassinating Jiang Zhe and escaping from the encirclement. Maid Jin Zhi walked in with water to help him freshen up. Glancing at Jin Zhi, Qiu Yufei suddenly used Goguryeo and said, ¡°Regardless of success today, the two of you will be sacrificed. Do you regret anything?¡±


    Jin Zhi warily glanced out of the window before replying in Goguryeo, ¡°My master received Lord Duan¡¯s grace and was unable to return the favor. Jin Zhi and Senior Cui will meet our deaths willingly. Young master, please do not be concerned.¡±


    Qiu Yufei sighed once again. From the desk, he picked up the zither score, gently caressing its yellow damask cover. His expression was filled with limitless melancholy. Seeing this, Jin Zhi asked in puzzlement, ¡°Young master, from what I¡¯ve seen, Jiang daren is cultured, refined, and exceptionally talented. Furthermore, he treats the young master with absolute sincerity. For the young master to be so moved, presumably you are unwilling to kill him. Why are you forcing yourself? It isn¡¯t that Jin Zhi is afraid of death, but feels that with the loss of such an intimate and good friend, you will likely be unhappy for the rest of your life.¡±


    Qiu Yufei gave a pained smile, as he answered, ¡°The grace from my master and sect have been deep and extensive. I cannot act independently on this matter. Yesterday, you were not in the main hall and did not hear his words. Regardless of what kind of man he is, with his existence, my Northern Han¡¯s officers and soldiers will find it difficult to sleep. But, I also know that it will be impossible for Northern Han to reverse the current predicament. I cannot singlehandedly reverse the situation.2 Even if the bitter battle can be avoided in the coming spring, it will be impossible for Northern Han to retain much of its vigor.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, this servant has nothing to say,¡± replied Jin Zhi with a sigh.


    Qiu Yufei sighed again, reaching out to grasp the towel. Just then, his ears suddenly heard the faintly audible sounds of breathing. Qiu Yufei trembled. Could it be that someone was eavesdropping outside? But how had he not been able to detect it? Since that eavesdropper could hide from his hearing, why had he suddenly allowed himself to be detected? Pretending that he had not noticed the eavesdropper, Qiu Yufei draped a cloak on his shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first go pay our respects to Jiang daren. Go prepare the luggage with Senior Cui. We still need to travel today.¡±


    Finished speaking, he continued to pretend that there was no one outside, pushing open the door. As expected, he caught sight of a young novice monk standing not far away with a somewhat awkward expression on his face. Seeing Qiu Yufei come out, the young novice monk breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This little monk is Jingxuan.3 On the Abbot¡¯s orders, I have come to request a meeting with Benefactor Gao.¡±


    Gao Yan felt his heart relax, realizing that this young monk had not uttered his request because of Jin Zhi¡¯s presence in the room, waiting quietly outside. However, this little monk¡¯s martial arts were quite good. Gao Yan carefully considered Jingxuan. Although this little monk was no more than eighteen or nineteen years old, his looked solemn and dignified, his bearing grave, already having the aura of a senior monk. Unwilling to be impolite, Gao Yan inquired, ¡°I wonder what instructions the Great Master Abbot has?¡±


    Jingxuan responded, ¡°This morning, the Marquis of Chu flew into a terrible rage and is currently punishing the bodyguards at his side. Usually, such a matter isn¡¯t something that a Buddhist disciple should get involved in. However, the Great Master Abbot is worried that the Marquis will shed blood in his anger. The Abbot does not want such a thing to occur and hopes that the young master shall be willing to help persuade the Marquis. The Marquis treats the young master as an intimate friend and presumably will give the young master some face.¡±


    With this, Qiu Yufei became baffled. Why did Jiang Zhe become so furious? Could it be that something major had happened? He asked Jingxuan, ¡°This one and the Marquis were strangers who met by chance. With the Marquis¡¯s grace, I was treated as an intimate friend. As long as the Marquis supervises military matters, it likely involves confidential matters. It is not appropriate for me to get involved. However, if possible, this one will not stay out of it. Little master, please lead the way.¡±


    Under Jingxuan¡¯s guidance, Gao Yan was brought to the guest courtyard that Jiang Zhe was residing in. Qiu Yufei felt alarmed. The doors of the guest courtyard were wide open. The hundred or so Stalwart Tiger Guard stood scattered around the courtyard. Although they were all in casual dress, they were ferocious and awe-inspiring. Jiang Zhe wore a light fur coat. He stood with his hands behind his back on the steps. His expression was icy. Several guards were kneeling below him. Xiaoshunzi and Huyan Shou stood to the left and right behind Jiang Zhe. Xiaoshunzi had a detached expression, while Huyan Shou looked deeply worried. Qiu Yufei slowed his stride, seeking to take a look at the situation.


    At this moment, he heard Jiang Zhe coldly state, ¡°Zhao Weiyi, I once ordered you to diligently monitor Ling Duan. How diligent were you? You were actually restrained by a boy! Although Ling Duan does not know much, if he escapes back to Northern Han and clues are discovered by people who use their heads, then it would be harmful to our army¡¯s great undertaking. Come, drag Zhao Weiyi out and have him severely beaten thirty times. Afterwards, banish him back to Chang¡¯an and have the Emperor punish him.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s command, the guards standing to the side ruthlessly dragged one of the kneeling guards to the side, beating him right then and there. Although the guard¡¯s flesh and blood were sent flying, he seemingly did not dare to voice his pain, gritting his teeth and enduring.


    I had long known that ¡°Gao Yan¡± was standing just outside the door of the courtyard. My gaze became extremely complicated, regret rising in me. It wasn¡¯t that I was seeking to lie to myself; although Gao Yan was a prince of Goryeo, he had made too many mistakes. First, there was the existence of the ¡°Welcoming a Guest from Afar¡± zither. Second, I had probed him when I gifted the zither manual yesterday. Although his performance was to perfection, his words had betrayed some evidence. A prince of Goryeo in dire straits and a simple man enraptured with the zither¡ªif he was bound by his secret identity, why would he be so deeply concerned about the matters of the Central Plains? No matter how capable his concealment, it was impossible for them to escape the eyes of those who knew where to look. Pretending to not see ¡°Gao Yan,¡± my gaze fell upon the other kneeling guards. I showed an expression of hesitation, almost as if I was considering how to punish them. Just then, Huyan Shou¡¯s gaze conveniently fell upon ¡°Gao Yan.¡± Revealing a vague look of happiness, he said, ¡°Daren, young master Gao has arrived.¡±


    Hearing Huyan Shou¡¯s report, I pretended that I had just discovered his arrival. I lifted my eyes and looked over. After seeing ¡°Gao Yan,¡± my expression eased. Smiling, I said, ¡°So it is Xuzhi who has arrived. I am here punishing my guards, incurring Xuzhi¡¯s ridicule.¡±


    Qiu Yufei walked over and saluted. ¡°This one has disturbed brother Jiang while you are handling military matters. I wonder what has happened to cause brother Jiang to be so enraged?¡±


    I gestured for him to walk closer. With a somewhat annoyed look, I answered his question, ¡°Xuzhi, there are some matters in which it is unacceptable if you indulge weakness. Doing so will make you fail to see the larger issues.4 Several days ago, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, inflicted a crushing defeat upon General Tan Ji of Northern Han at Miaopo. General Tan¡¯s troops were essentially utterly annihilated. There was only one survivor, a member of the Ghost Cavalry, Ling Duan. Seeing that he was still young and was a trusted subordinate of General Tan, I couldn¡¯t bear to watch him suffer the work of forced labor. As a result, I used both carrot and stick to keep him by my side. Although that child was always lukewarm, I never took it to heart. Pitying his loyalty and bravery, I was unwilling to injure him. In a year or two, after Northern Han has been pacified, I was going set him free. Who could have thought that the youth would be unable to recognize my good intentions,5 stealing away last night from my guards¡¯ surveillance and escaping without explicit approval. Although I was on my guard and did not allow him to learn military secrets, he did spend several days at my side. He likely knows some things that he should not know. Tell me, aren¡¯t these guards useless, allowing a still immature child to escape in front of their eyes? On that day when we first met, that child was affected by Xuzhi¡¯s zither music and actually sought to assassinate me. Were it not for me taking pity on his demons, I would have ordered his death long ago. Xuzhi, you probably still remember him.¡±


    Qiu Yufei was deeply shocked, although he did not show it on his face. When he first met Jiang Zhe, he had seen Ling Duan kneeling on the ground, begging forgiveness. However, he had not paid the matter any attention. Thinking back on it at this moment, that young man¡¯s expression was stubborn, maintaining his unyielding state of mind. Surprisingly, that young man was actually Tan Ji¡¯s personal guard and even more surprisingly had been kept at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. Calming himself, Qiu Yufei replied, ¡°This one does remember Ling Duan. However, this one feels that My Lord¡¯s handling of the situation is a bit inappropriate. My Lord is the Army Supervisor of the Zezhou army encampment. Your identity is quite important. What status does Ling Duan have? My Lord ought not have allowed him to stay at your side. Although there is nothing wrong about reprimanding your subordinates, My Lord made the mistake first and reasonably oughtn¡¯t, excessively blame them.¡±


    Hearing his words, I mulled it over for a moment. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Because of my plans that tried to take advantage of Ling Duan, this matter was mostly my fault. However, I increasingly cherished this ¡°Gao Yan.¡± He was understanding, tactful, and skilled at admonishment. It was only a pity that he was an assassin from Northern Han. I could not keep him by my side. I involuntarily displayed a persuaded expression. My tone softening, I said, ¡°Xuzhi speaks reasonably. This is actually my mistake. Fine. Although Zhao Weiyi is to blame, being beaten thirty times is sufficient punishment. There is no need to banish him back to Chang¡¯an. Zhao Weiyi, do you accept?¡±


    Zhao Weiyi¡¯s lower garments were covered with fresh blood. Brought back over with the help of his comrades, he kowtowed and replied, ¡°This subordinate¡¯s negligence allowed that little thief to escape. It was reasonable that I was punished. With young master Gao¡¯s plea for leniency and daren¡¯s forgiveness, allowing this subordinate to atone for my failures, this subordinate cannot be thankful enough.¡±


    I glanced at the bloodstains on his body. Somewhat guiltily, I said, ¡°Just now, I was consumed with anger, causing you to suffer. Withdraw and ensure that you receive the proper medical treatment. As for the arrest warrant for Ling Duan, although important, there is no need for you to get involved. In a while, dispatch a messenger to the army encampment and have His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, issue an arrest warrant for him. However, although that child was ungracious, I pity him for his loyalty. If possible, it is best to capture him alive. Xuzhi, I¡¯ve made a mockery of myself before you. How about eating breakfast together? In a while, we¡¯re going to be on our way.¡±


    Bowing as a salute, Qiu Yufei replied, ¡°I obey. I am returning the zither score. Daren, please take it back.¡± Finished speaking, he used both of his hands to gravely offer me the zither score. I accepted the zither score from his hands, lamenting in my mind. Starting from that moment, I knew that I needed to be on my guard against an assassination attempt. As such, when I took back the zither score, I immediately passed it on to Xiaoshunzi. Xiaoshunzi took this opportunity to approach my side, preventing ¡°Gao Yan¡± from having the opportunity to assassinate me.


    When Qiu Yufei handed the zither score back to Jiang Zhe, he subconsciously gripped a concealed weapon in his sleeve. However, seeing that pair of serene and cold eyes, he could not help releasing his grip. With this hesitation, Xiaoshunzi had already arrived by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, automatically bringing Jiang Zhe under his protection. Qiu Yufei sighed at this lost opportunity and was also somewhat secretly delighted. He hoped to be able to kill Jiang Zhe without inflicting any pain. The best would be to ensure that Jiang Zhe didn¡¯t know that he was the assassin.


    After having Xiaoshunzi take the zither score into his care, I beckoned my right hand in a polite gesture, inviting ¡°Gao Yan¡± to follow me inside to eat breakfast. Seeing him gaze at me somewhat confused, my heart also stirred. At the same time that I could not bear to have him killed, it seemed like he also could not bear to act against me. As such, I smiled and asked, ¡°Xuzhi, what are you thinking?¡±


    Qiu Yufei returned to his senses. While he was trying to think of an excuse, the sound of galloping horses thudded from afar. Everyone looked at the entrance to the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t long before five riders in scarlet-red armor arrived and dismounted at the entrance. A formidable looking rider hurriedly walked in. Reaching the steps, he knelt, cupping his hands and holding them above his head. On his hands was a brocade pouch with documents inside. He quickly said, ¡°Zhuang Jun pays my respects to the daren. His Imperial Highness has orders. There is an urgent military matter that requires daren¡¯s immediate return to the encampment to discuss.¡±


    Huyan Shou walked over and took the brocade pouch. After opening the pouch and inspecting it, he handed the two sheets of paper within to Jiang Zhe. Qiu Yufei¡¯s eyes flicked over, seeing the name, ¡°Gao Yan,¡± upon one of the sheets. The other sheet was split into two sections. Although he had only caught a glimpse, he could tell that it was a letter from the Prince of Qi for Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe first opened the letter. After reading it, a faint look of happiness appeared on his face. Although it disappeared in a flash, Qiu Yufei was able to catch it. Jiang Zhe then folded the letter and handed it to Xiaoshunzi. Xiaoshunzi conveniently placed the letter into his bosom.


    As for the other piece of paper, Jiang Zhe scanned over it quickly before gazing upon Qiu Yufei. Qiu Yufei knew that this sheet probably contained all of the information that the Yong intelligence network had found on Gao Yan. Although he trusted his senior apprentice brother that there wouldn¡¯t be any faults, Qiu Yufei still felt himself grow apprehensive, although he maintained a neutral expression on his face.


    Giving a carefree smile, I said, ¡°Xuzhi, I originally wanted to bring you back to the army encampment. However, I¡¯ve received information from them, stating that there are no problems with your identity. I¡¯ll take responsibility and provide you with an identification document, allowing you to depart in peace. Although I want to spend some more time in your company, soldiers are ominous and war dangerous,6 so I do not want to get you involved. If you are willing, you can go to Chang¡¯an and temporarily stay at my residence. In one or two years, I will return to the capital. When the time comes, I will want to hear how much you¡¯ve improved in the zither arts.¡±


    Qiu Yufei¡¯s mind rocked enormously, looking on helplessly as Jiang Zhe walked inside. It wasn¡¯t long before Jiang Zhe returned with a newly written document.


    Smiling, I said, ¡°With this document, the authorities of the territories that you pass by will not bother you. Once you have arrived in Chang¡¯an, you can pay a visit unto my residence. My wife will of course help arrange a place for you to say. Chang¡¯an is the Imperial Capital and is incomparably prosperous. Xuzhi will undoubtedly be satisfied living there.¡±


    Although there was a delighted expression on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, Qiu Yufei felt as if he was in a cave of ice. It completely fell outside of his expectations that Jiang Zhe would send him away after investigating and verifying his identity. Although this meant that he was being given his freedom so easily because of Jiang Zhe¡¯s deep, favorable impression, with this, how would he have the opportunity to assassinate Jiang Zhe? When Qiu Yufei finally reacted, the document had already been shoved into his hands and Jiang Zhe had already withdrawn.


    After handing the document to ¡°Gao Yan,¡± I safely retreated to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s side. I was satisfied. It was unlikely that I would face any further dangers. However, I did not dare to reveal my thoughts. My expression regretful, I said, ¡°Xuzhi, I need to immediately head back. If it is to be our fate, we will meet again.¡±


    Just then, several guards walked out from inside, carrying my luggage. Xiaoshunzi accepted an azure cloak from one of them and helped drape it around my shoulders. After saluting ¡°Gao Yan,¡± I said, ¡°Xuzhi, please take care of yourself.¡± Finished speaking, I headed out under the protection of Xiaoshunzi and the Stalwart Tiger Guard.


    Qiu Yufei knew that this was his last opportunity to act. If he did not think of a way, he would not have the opportunity to successfully assassinate Jiang Zhe. Out of desperation, he shouted, ¡°Brother Jiang, slow down!¡± Finished speaking, he rushed over, blocking my path.


    Genuflecting, he said, ¡°For someone in dire straits like me to receive brother Jiang¡¯s deep affection, gifted the zither score and treated as a blood brother, it is beyond this one¡¯s ability to repay these mercies. Brother Jiang, please accept this bow from me. After this, we likely won¡¯t meet for many years.¡± Finished speaking, he kowtowed.


    I shook inside. Although I knew that he was trying to lure me in, I was still quite sorrowful. Of course, I had my ways of handling this. I only needed to turn my back and say a few hypocritical, modest words. Further, by saying a few embarrassing, empty words expressing my sorrow and bidding farewell, I would not have to help him to his feet. However, I felt overwhelming sorrow at this parting. Besides, after separating today, we were going to be enemies and would not have the opportunity to meet again to discuss the zither. Recalling our conversations from the last several days, although I revealed my true emotions, I had also been scheming against him at every turn. Although he was an assassin, I sensed that his sincerity was likely deeper than mine. Having a somewhat guilty conscience, I did not know why, but I felt myself become reckless and unable to maintain my composure. I decided to give him an opportunity to assassinate me. Then I would not owe him anything.


    Reaching this conclusion, I turned and walked towards him, reaching out to raise him to his feet. I said, ¡°Xuzhi, there is no need to be overly courteous. We are only parting temporarily today. In the future, of course we can meet each other again.¡±


    When Jiang Zhe suddenly turned around, the minds of Xiaoshunzi and the forewarned guards all shook with surprise. However, they did not dare to stop Jiang Zhe. If ¡°Gao Yan¡± were allowed to see through the deceit, the Army Supervisor daren¡¯s plan would likely have been for nothing. None of them could bear the consequences. However, Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety trumped all. Aside from Xiaoshunzi¡¯s special status, quickly following and remaining by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, all of the guards subconsciously closed upon Jiang Zhe. Fortunately, Qiu Yufei¡¯s mind was completely focused and did not notice the anomalies in the guards¡¯ behavior.


    Just as my right hand extended towards ¡°Gao Yan,¡± he lifted his head. I could see the determination in his eyes. Afterwards, I glimpsed a dark snake-like shadow flying out from his sleeves. At such a close distance, I could see that it was a black leather whip. At this moment, the whip was filled with internal energy. Like a sharp arrow, it flew at my face. Although I already knew that he was going to try to assassinate me, I heard someone shout with grief and indignation, ¡°Xuzhi!¡± I knew that it was my voice, but did not know why I had spoken.


    At the moment my life hung in the balance, I felt a pain in the back of my knees. My legs weakening, I felt myself kneel on the ground. The black whip brushed past the top of my hair. Afterwards, a powerful force from behind pulled me away. Facing the sky, I fell onto my back. I felt throbbing pain in my knees as I could not help cry out in pain. Before my eyes, an azure silhouette flashed. Then someone took hold of my arms and dragged me to the side.


    After I had returned to my senses, I saw that Xiaoshunzi was already exchanging blows with ¡°Gao Yan.¡± The ones who had pulled me to the side were Huyan Shou and another Stalwart Tiger Guard. With this, I understood that Xiaoshunzi had used some technique to rescue me. However, he was either probably angry at me for placing myself in danger or there weren¡¯t any other methods, thus causing me to suffer. However, based upon my understanding, the former reason was more likely. After narrowly escaping and experiencing such weakness, I secretly vowed to myself to never be so reckless and not do something so foolish.


    Lightly wiping away the beads of sweat that had appeared without me noticing, I shouted, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, capture Gao Yan alive for me! I want to ask him if he still has a conscience.¡± There was no need for me to act any further. From my tone and the expression on my face, everyone could tell that I was genuinely furious and incensed.


    The Stalwart Tiger Guard tightly guarded the entire courtyard, filled with lingering fear at the near assassination of Jiang Zhe. They deeply detested the assassin and would definitely not allow him to escape.


    Footnotes:


    ²½²½ÎªÓª, bubuweiying ¨C idiom, lit. to advance gradually and entrench at every step; fig. to consolidate at every step, make a stand at every step, on the alert


    ¶ÀľÄÑÖ§, dumunanzhi ¨C idiom, lit. a single log cannot prop up a tottering building; fig. it is difficult for a person to do much singlehandedly


    ¾²Ðþ, jingxuan ¨C lit. calm mystery


    ¸¾ÈËÖ®ÈÊ, furenzhiren ¨C lit. to have the kindness of a married woman; fig. soft-hearted, excessive tendency to clemency, fail to the see the big picture while indulging weakness


    ²»ÖªºÃ´õ, buzhihaodai ¨C idiom, lit. unable to differentiate good from bad; fig. unable to recognize others¡¯ good intentions


    ±øÐ×սΣ, bingxiongzhanwei ¨C idiom, lit. soldiers are ominous and war dangerous; fig. the products of war are a spectacle too horrible to endure

 Chapter 29: Fighting by Risking One’s Life

    Chapter 29: Fighting by Risking One¡¯s Life


    The shadows of the whip flicked through the air like a black dragon dancing in the clouds. However, that empty and illusory figure came and went as he pleased amidst the layers of whip shadows. Each and every finger and palm was biting and severe, and yet almost was as nature itself. The longer the fight dragged on, the more fearful Qiu Yufei became. Although he had long ago known that Demonic Shadow Li Shun¡¯s martial arts were outstanding, it was difficult for him to exchange two hundred blows. If his senior apprentice brother, Duan Lingxiao, were here, he probably would be able to fight against Li Shun.


    As for the Stalwart Tiger Guard, they only stood surrounding the two duelers, presumably extremely trusting of Demonic Shadow Li Shun¡¯s abilities. As a result, none of them interfered, only on their guard to prevent Qiu Yufei from escaping.


    After exchanging several dozen blows, Qiu Yufei felt himself heavily perspire. He inwardly rejoiced that although he had neglected his martial arts training, under the supervision of his master and his senior apprentice brother, his martial arts were quite good. At this moment, he heard Jiang Zhe¡¯s furious order, demanding that he be captured alive. Qiu Yufei felt his heart ache. Disregarding life and death, he attacked at all costs. Although an unhappy look appeared on Demonic Shadow Li Shun¡¯s face, his techniques backed off a bit. From this, Qiu Yufei actually was able to gain the advantage.


    It was already difficult for Qiu Yufei to win as he was forced to use killing techniques. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t sure if he was willing to sacrifice his life. He had completely forgotten the warning from his master before he departed, the importance of waiting for the opportunity before acting. However, he understood that although his love for the zither was above everything, if Northern Han were conquered and his sect met with disaster, he was willing to die alongside it. Since he didn¡¯t value his life, what room did he have to think about friendship and benevolence? Even if he had to die, he would definitely assassinate Jiang Zhe. This zealous and mad thought gradually appeared in his mind.


    After exchanging several more blows, Qiu Yufei¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn as he continuously and unyieldingly attacked Xiaoshunzi. Xiaoshunzi met him with his palm. However, Qiu Yufei did not seem to see it, lashing out with a palm strike while sending his whip towards Xiaoshunzi¡¯s back, trapping Xiaoshunzi within his attacks. Xiaoshunzi frowned. He had no intentions of dying together with Qiu Yufei. He rolled, avoiding the whip and the palm strike. Suddenly, Qiu Yufei opened his mouth and a bloody arrow like a splashing rainbow shot out, aimed at one of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s vital parts. Although Xiaoshunzi¡¯s movement techniques were unpredictable, he found this attack difficult to deal with. Fortunately, he had reached the Xiantian realm. He forced his internal energy to reverse within his body. As a result, the bloody arrow brushed past Xiaoshunzi, making him grimace from the acute pain coming from his shoulder. It could be assumed that the injury he had suffered wasn¡¯t light. In addition, reversing the flow of internal energy within his body wasn¡¯t something done without damage. He could not help vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    The hot rage that Xiaoshunzi was feeling became increasingly vigorous, while his mind actually became increasingly cool-headed, as he launched an attack with his palm. Just now, Qiu Yufei had used the secretly passed down demonic technique of the Devil Sect, the ¡°Bloodshed Arrow,¡± using his blood to form a sharp weapon. Nevertheless, this technique was extremely damaging to one¡¯s vitals. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s palm strike was filled with his anger, incomparably bizarre. Seeing that he could not avoid the attack, Qiu Yufei steeled his heart and forcibly took the blow. An absolutely unrestrained icy energy rushed into Qiu Yufei¡¯s body. Using the force of the blow, Qiu Yufei flew backwards. Although he rapidly retreated, the snow on the ground of the courtyard was splattered with fresh blood. However, he was able to successfully extricate himself from Xiaoshunzi, directly charging towards Jiang Zhe.


    When his right palm smacked into Qiu Yufei, Xiaoshunzi felt as if he had hit a wad of cotton and was unable to use his strength. Immediately knowing that something was off, he quickly pursued Qiu Yufei.


    From some distance, I watched as blood splattered everywhere after only a few dozen exchanges between Xiaoshunzi and ¡°Gao Yan.¡± The duel between the two was exceptionally desperate. I could not help trembling inwardly, worrying about whether Xiaoshunzi was a well-matched adversary for ¡°Gao Yan¡± and also regretting that I had not trapped ¡°Gao Yan¡± using a ploy. At this moment, I saw ¡°Gao Yan¡± fly towards me. I was terrified. Fortunately, he was blocked by Huyan Shou and the Stalwart Tiger Guard. Although none of them were his match, it would be impossible for ¡°Gao Yan¡± to penetrate their defenses without taking some time. I only relaxed when I saw Xiaoshunzi hurrying over in pursuit and the impossibility of escape for ¡°Gao Yan.¡±


    Who knew that, just as I breathed a sigh of relief, the handsome young man fluttering in the air like a goshawk would suddenly turn towards me and smile? When I saw that his handsome features were pale and bloodstained, I felt distressed at heart. Before I could calm down, he had once again borrowed another¡¯s force to fly through the air, avoiding the weapons. Two golden missiles shot out from his sleeve, skirting through the guard and streaking towards me. Two of the guards drew their sabers to deflect, but missed. However, they used their bodies to stop the two missiles. The two missiles actually shot through their bodies, their speed not diminishing as they continued towards me.


    I felt my legs grow weak, powerless to dodge. Just then, a pale hand appeared before my face. Between his index and middle fingers was a jet-black hairpin. The hairpin knocked the two golden missiles to the ground. I was saved by Xiaoshunzi. His mind was quick. When he had noticed ¡°Gao Yan¡± attack without valuing his life, Xiaoshunzi knew that something unexpected would occur. For him, my safety was of the utmost importance. As a result, he had rushed back to my side just in time to use the hairpin made from meteorite that I had forced him to carry on him at all times.


    At this moment, the two guards who had been hit by the missiles fell to the ground, howling painfully without end. They were originally men who did not fear pain or death. For them to be suffering so, it was clear that the missiles had done enormous damage to their bodies. Blood splashed out endlessly, unable to be stemmed.


    Qiu Yufei looked over from the distance, his expression dull. The concealed weapon that he had just used was extremely vicious and sinister, made from an exotic crystal unexpectedly discovered by Jing Wuji in the Gobi Desert. That kind of crystal did not fear fire or water and was exceptionally hard. Unfortunately, they were only the size of a date or a chestnut. Jing Wuji had a skilled smith carve the crystals into a concealed weapon the shape of a shuttle over a period of several years. The result was a sharp weapon that, with the application of a little bit of internal energy, could penetrate even the most exquisite and solid steel armor, and even penetrate the internal energy used to protect one¡¯s body. Jing Wuji only had six of these missiles. Since Jing Wuji did not use concealed weapons, and because Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts were a bit weaker, Jing Wuji had bestowed three of the missiles unto Qiu Yufei to use to defend himself. These missiles were Qiu Yufei¡¯s life-saving talismans and he would never use them lightly. Who could have expected that, when he used two of them today, they would be blocked by Xiaoshunzi? He could not help regretting that, when he had undertaken the assassination, he had not used these concealed weapons at the start. If he had, he probably would have already succeeded.


    I felt myself shiver in fear. Having seen what those missiles had done to those guards wearing leather armor, I could foresee what would have happened if I had been hit. I stooped down and picked up the two missiles. Although I did not know what material they were made from, I could tell that it was extremely precious. Furthermore, I also knew that there was no poison on them. I could not help rejoice endlessly. Presumably, ¡°Gao Yan¡± was extremely haughty and was not someone who stooped to using poison.


    In a loud voice, I commanded, ¡°There¡¯s no poison on these missiles. Use the medicine in this bottle to staunch the bleeding.¡± So speaking, I took a jade bottle out from within my bosom and handed it to a guard by my side.


    This guard hurriedly went to help the two injured guards. It wasn¡¯t long before the blood flow was stopped. Fortunately, they had managed to avoid being hit in vital areas. Otherwise, with the vicious sharpness of the missiles, they would likely have died immediately.


    While all this was happening, Qiu Yufei had been trapped by the saber formation created by six of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. All of these guards were experienced and dauntless warriors who had survived countless battles. Their martial arts were all second-rate or higher. Right now, they were not seeking results, but rather ensuring that they did not make any mistakes. Qiu Yufei felt like he was trapped in a net and unable to extricate himself. However, with his natural arrogant character, although he was in such a predicament, he still gritted his teeth and fought desperately. Fortunately, Xiaoshunzi was preoccupied with Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety and did not join in. Otherwise, Qiu Yufei knew that he would have been unable to hold out long ago.


    I felt vexation rise inside me. This ¡°Gao Yan¡± was truly too vicious and savage. I had originally hoped that he would understand and back out of this situation. If he wished to escape, combined with Xiaoshunzi holding back, it would not have been impossible for him to do so. However, seeing him fight to the death, it seemed like the only option before me was to capture him alive and hold him under custody on the pretext of being unwilling to execute him, before allowing him to escape. Alas, the vast majority of things in the world left much to be desired.


    After several dozen more exchanges had passed, Xiaozhunzi became somewhat impatient, picking snow up from the ground. Concentrating his internal energy, it wasn¡¯t long before the snow became ice. Rubbing the ice in his hands, he formed several icy fragments. He repeatedly used his fingers to flick the fragments, causing those icy fragments to become unpredictable missiles. It wasn¡¯t long before Qiu Yufei was no longer able to dodge and was hit in the numb acupoint. He felt his body grow sluggish and was hit on his back by the flat of Huyan Shou¡¯s saber. As Qiu Yufei tumbled to the ground, two guards jumped forward, trussing him up and holding him down. A guard skilled at ¡°Eagle Claw¡± grappling techniques rushed over and efficiently dislocated the joints of Qiu Yufei¡¯s arms. Afterwards, Huyan Shou and several guards brought him in front of me, forcing him to kneel on the ground. Huyan Shou personally grabbed onto Qiu Yufei¡¯s hair and forced him to look up. I could clearly see the beads of sweat forming on his brow, his complexion as pale as snow, his unwillingness to voice his pain, and the indifference on his face.


    While I was strenuously calculating how to let him go without revealing any weaknesses, I inquired, ¡°Gao Yan, what is your real identity? I do not believe that you are a truly a prince of Goryeo.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s words, Qiu Yufei coldly responded, ¡°There is no harm in me speaking honestly. This one is a direct disciple of the Devil Sect, Qiu Yufei. That day, at the Battle of Qinze, I used a bugle horn to support the Northern Han army and was defeated by your drumming, making me incredibly resentful. As a result, I came to assassinate you. The hatred between our two countries is as deep as the ocean. There is no point in speaking any further. If you want to kill me, do so. If you hate my deception, regardless of torture or any other punishments, I am able to bear it.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°So you are actually a disciple of the Devil Sect. Alas, the disciples of the Devil Sect are, as expected, lofty and unyielding. Although I did not have the chance to personally witness your distinguished country¡¯s Vanguard General Su Dingluan die within the Yong capital, the Emperor has repeatedly spoken of General Su¡¯s heroic bravery. Qiu Yufei, you are worthy of being a disciple of the Devil Sect. With so many experts by my side, I was still nearly assassinated by you. If you are willing to surrender, I can be lenient and forgiving since you have yet to bring about an irretrievable calamity. If you are obstinate and refuse to surrender, don¡¯t blame me for being vicious and merciless.¡±


    His expression apathetic, Qiu Yufei replied, ¡°Since you know that the disciples of the Devil Sect are lofty and unyielding, you should not be trying to convince me to surrender. These last few days, you have treated me with great kindness, going so far as to bestow your esteemed father¡¯s zither score unto me. I am extremely grateful. However, since our two countries are at war, we serve different masters. Although it is not my desire to assassinate you, I have no choice in the matter. Now that I have fallen into your hands, if you still have concern in your heart, then send me to the underworld.¡±


    I felt my heart stir. Hiding the look on my face, I sighed and said, ¡°Xuzhi, no, I should call you Yufei.¡­ Neither of us can act as we want. By rights, I should have you executed right now, sending your severed head to Northern Han as a show of force. However, our interactions these last three days have been amiable. I do not have the heart to kill you. In addition, having bestowed the zither score to you, I do not have any intention of taking it back. Fine. Xiaoshunzi, cripple his martial arts. Then deliver him to the army encampment to be held under arrest.¡±


    Although I had spoken these words, I had shot Xiaoshunzi several meaningful looks from behind the sleeves of my robes. He presumably understood my intentions. Unexpectedly, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s complexion was dark and gloomy, almost as if he didn¡¯t notice my meaningful glances, as he walked to Qiu Yufei¡¯s side. He studied Qiu Yufei¡¯s deathly pale and determined face, slowly reaching out with a finger towards Qiu Yufei¡¯s cultivation sea. I was greatly alarmed. If Qiu Yufei really had his martial arts crippled, how was I going to have him escape? However, I did not dare intervene. If a flaw in my acting were revealed, then Qiu Yufei would likely want to die. How could I have the heart to allow him to do so? As Xiaoshunzi¡¯s finger almost reached the point to forever seal Qiu Yufei¡¯s cultivation, he stopped. Rising to his feet, he turned to me and said, ¡°Young master, this man¡¯s injuries are serious. If I destroy his cultivation sea right now, it will likely ensure that his injuries persist and it won¡¯t be long before he loses his life. Since, the young master wants to preserve his life, how about acting once he has recovered a bit from his injuries?¡±


    I almost breathed a sigh of relief, immediately understanding that Xiaoshunzi was bearing a grudge at the risks that I had taken today and was using these actions to frighten me. Giving him an apologetic look, I replied, ¡°Since that is the case, I have truly studied medicine in vain. I actually forgot that without internal energy those of you who train in martial arts are not as healthy as an ordinary individual. Fine. Temporarily hold back from acting. Reconnect his joints. For now, bring him back to the encampment and hold him under custody. Oh, that¡¯s right, he also has two servants. They should also be treated as assassins. Go and capture the two of them, so that we can bring them back and properly interrogate them.¡±


    Escaping the fate of having his cultivation crippled, Qiu Yufei breathed a sigh of relief at his good fortune. No matter how proud and unyielding he was, he did not dare to speak any offensive words, thinking, If I can regain a tenth of my strength, I will be able to find the opportunity to escape. It is best that I do not infuriate him for now. Reaching this conclusion, his expression calmed greatly. Not saying a word, he allowed the guards to reconnect the joints of his arms.


    Not having rope, the guards exchanged looks of dismay. For them, it was simpler to kill an enemy than to capture them. As a result, they never had rope on their persons. They could only seal several of Qiu Yufei¡¯s acupoints, dropping him onto the steps, prepared to bring him along whenever they set out.


    Just then, the guards dispatched to arrest Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi quickly returned to the courtyard. Not seeing Qiu Yufei¡¯s two servants, I knew that they had failed in their mission. In all honesty, I did not take those two servants seriously. From their fluent Goguryeo, I knew that they were more likely than not actually from Goryeo. If the two of them were to escape, it would only benefit my plan; and if they were captured, it was insignificant. As long as I was able to safely return back to the Yong army encampment and Qiu Yufei was able to escape smoothly en route, then my trap was set. As a result, I intentionally delayed my orders to arrest the two servants. Right now, it seemed like they had run as expected. I placidly told Zhuang Jun, ¡°Bodyguard Zhuang, you head back first as fast as you can. Have His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, issue arrest warrants for the two of them and Ling Duan.¡±


    Zhuang Jun had stayed by my side. Not knowing the particulars, he had broken into a cold sweat seeing my near assassination. He replied, ¡°Daren, do not worry. This subordinate will immediately change horses and hurry back to report to His Imperial Highness. They will definitely be captured.¡± He had already learned of what had happened to Ling Duan and only treated it as an additional individual that needed to be captured, not taking it all that seriously.


    Smiling, I nodded my head. Just as I was about to speak a few words of praise¡ªafter all he was going to depart immediately¡ªtwo silhouettes appeared on courtyard walls. One was an old man, the other a graceful and pretty maiden, Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi. In unison, the two let out a sharp, piercing whistle, swinging their hands and sending a dozen small black balls from their hands. The balls exploded in midair, the explosions scattering smoke and needles. This was a rarely seen concealed weapon made using gunpowder. In a split second, the courtyard was completely covered in black smoke, cutting off everyone¡¯s sight. All of the guards immediately found cover, dodging the needles. Fortunately, although these concealed weapons had wide impact radii, they weren¡¯t that powerful. In addition, the guards all wore leather armor and they only needed to protect their faces. However, it seemed that the two servants did not want to harm Qiu Yufei, as the concealed weapons did not shoot towards the steps.


    Seeing the situation, Xiaoshunzi grabbed me and jumped onto the steps. In a stroke of luck, we arrived next to Qiu Yufei¡¯s prone body. I was not frightened in the least. The two servants¡¯ martial arts were definitely not great. Xiaoshunzi was more than capable of protecting me.


    At this moment, Qiu Yufei was paralyzed, his body laid on the steps. Although his appearance was quite sorry, when he occasionally opened his eyes, a cold light could be seen. The Devil Sect had numerous unique martial arts that were not known by outsiders. Of these martial arts, there was a cultivation method that was most suitable for use during the current circumstances. Qiu Yufei carefully regulated his breathing, using his internal energy to unseal his acupoints. Although they had been sealed, these ordinary techniques weren¡¯t all that effective against him. Taking advantage of the attack by Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi, and not caring if he was discovered, Qiu Yufei focused completely on the flow of his internal energy. When Demonic Shadow Li Shun landed not far from him with Jiang Zhe, Qiu Yufei had already unsealed more than half of the sealed acupoints.


    Although Qiu Yufei had carefully covered up his actions, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s cultivation was far above his. Without needing to turn and look, Xiaoshunzi could tell from Qiu Yufei¡¯s strange breathing patterns that something was fishy. However, Xiaoshunzi did not reveal this knowledge, thinking, Since this man has been taken prisoner, if he were to escape en route, it would surely be suspicious. It would be better to use this chaos to allow him to unseal his acupoints by himself. This time, he shouldn¡¯t be single-mindedly focused on assassinating the young master.


    According to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s original intent, he would only be happy if he killed Qiu Yufei. However, Xiaoshunzi knew that this man was of utmost importance and was the perfect chess piece to sow dissension. If this man slipped out of his role, then Jiang Zhe likely would once again place himself in danger. As a result, the best solution to the problem was to follow the young master¡¯s intent. Xiaoshunzi was always a quick-witted individual. In no time at all, he had come with a plan.


    By that point, Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi had already jumped down from the courtyard walls. Both of them had radiant and dazzling daggers in their hands as they rushed to where Qiu Yufei was lying. Although their concealed weapons were vicious, the Stalwart Tiger Guard was, after all, Great Yong¡¯s most elite force. It wasn¡¯t long before the two servants were surrounded by a battle formation. Xiaoshunzi deliberately stood between Qiu Yufei and Jiang Zhe, on guard against an assassination attempt on Jiang Zhe by Qiu Yufei, who eschewed his life.


    Seeing Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi do their best, Qiu Yufei knew that the window was closing. Not caring whether he would be discovered by Li Shun, he reversed the flow of his internal energy. He could not help spewing out a mouthful of blood. At the risk of suffering internal injuries, he finally unsealed all of his acupoints. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s response was as Qiu Yufei expected. In the moment when he had spat out the blood, Xiaoshunzi had already grabbed Jiang Zhe and floated away. Qiu Yufei rolled over and jumped to his feet, raising his legs and kicking out, sending snow up into the air, attacking in the direction of Jiang Zhe and Li Shun. As for himself, Qiu Yufei leapt towards the courtyard wall.


    At this same moment, Cui Jiucheng staggered back, the dagger in his hand sent flying. He tumbled to the snow-covered ground. Two sabers chopped down, forcing him to do everything to roll in evasion. Captivating red blood fell to the ground. Jin Zhi shrieked, throwing the dagger in her hand and sending it flying towards a guard who was about to behead Cui Jiucheng with a saber. Although the guard could not see the dagger flying towards him, he heard the warnings from his comrades. Disregarding everything, the guard rolled to evade and the dagger dropped to the ground after concluding its flight. Just then, Cui Jiucheng sat up with difficulty, his hand trembling. Black concealed weapons shot out. None of the guards wished to die together with him, naturally avoiding the smoke and the needles. Using Goguryeo, he shouted, ¡°Quickly leave!¡±


    Qiu Yufei and Jin Zhi both heard him clearly. At this moment, Qiu Yufei had already leapt onto the courtyard wall. When employing his qinggong to the fullest, he was not someone who could be stopped by the guards, let alone the fact that the majority of the guards were not focused on him. In addition, the only one who could stop him, Li Shun, was unable to disengage himself. As Cui Jiucheng was shouting, Jin Zhi had already seen Qiu Yufei¡¯s actions and had sent her last concealed weapon flying in Jiang Zhe¡¯s direction. Although her attack was blocked by the Stalwart Tiger Guard and Xiaoshunzi, she successfully ensured that Xiaoshunzi could not pursue Qiu Yufei without being worried.


    Right when Qiu Yufei¡¯s figure disappeared, Cui Jiucheng finally crumpled to the ground from his saber injuries. As for Jin Zhi, she was completely unarmed.1 Huyan Shou was extremely angry. Although he had received a secret voice transmission from Xiaoshunzi to not arrange for anyone to halt Qiu Yufei¡¯s escape, so many Stalwart Tiger Guards being flustered by only three people left him deeply enraged. Seeing that Cui Jiucheng was already dead, his eyes fell upon Jin Zhi, surrounded by many guards. At this moment, Jin Zhi could only rely upon her exquisite movements to evade the attacks and was gasping for air. The hairpin in her hair had fallen out and her hair was a mess. Huyan Shou could not help feeling his bloodlust wane. He shouted, ¡°Brothers, withdraw a step! Miss Jin, why haven¡¯t you surrendered yet? If you continue to resist, there is only death.¡±


    Hearing Huyan Shou¡¯s order, the guards surrounding Jin Zhi took a step back, watching her like a tiger stalking its prey.


    Jin Zhi felt her entire body grow powerless. Her legs weakening, she sat down on the snow-covered ground. Huyan Shou¡¯s gaze turned to me, revealing a look to ask for instructions. Sighing, I shouted, ¡°Jin Zhi, you are from Goryeo. Why are you getting involved in the matters of the Central Plains? Now that Qiu Yufei has already escaped, you have probably already completed your mission. Why not surrender? You are a weak woman forced into exile in a foreign country. I will not make things difficult for you. As long as you reveal the behind-the-scenes schemer and the support methods, I will allow you to leave. What do you think?¡±


    Weakly, Jin Zhi lifted her head and replied in Goguryeo, ¡°His Royal Highness received great favor from young master Qiu¡¯s sect. He had no choice but to transfer Senior Cui and I to young master Qiu. Daren is a nobleman of the Central Plains and is greatly magnanimous. Every wrong has its agent; every debt, its debtor.2 Please do not blame the Sixth Royal Highness. These are all actions done of our own accords.¡± Finished speaking, jet-black blood seeped out from the corners of the young girl¡¯s mouth. Her tender body twitched before weakly collapsing onto the ground, passing away.


    After falling silent for some time, I said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, take half of the guards and go pursue Qiu Yufei. Return in four hours.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi frowned. He naturally understood what Jiang Zhe¡¯s real intentions were. However, he would be worried leaving Jiang Zhe behind by himself. While he was hesitating, a clear and bright voice said one of the names of the Buddha, ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor Li, please be reassured. This old cassock is willing to replace Benefactor and protect Marquis Jiang for a period of time.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Great Master Compassionate Distance standing in the doorway of the courtyard with several young monks radiating health and vigor. Xiaoshunzi let himself relax. Great Master Compassionate Distance¡¯s martial arts were in the top ten within the Shaolin Temple. In addition, these young monks were all distinguished disciples of the temple. There would definitely not be any problems in the short-term with their protection. In fact, if they were at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side earlier, Qiu Yufei would not have dared to act. Everything had been deliberately arranged by Jiang Zhe beforehand, not allowing them to appear, leading to today¡¯s panic.


    Watching Xiaoshunzi and the guards¡¯ figures depart, I thought, Since Qiu Yufei has already escaped, we need to ensure that our performance is perfect. We need to ensure that Qiu Yufei returns to Northern Han with the poisonous bait that I have prepared. With Ling Duan, Qiu Yufei, and the slaughter unfolding in Qinzhou, there is no need to worry that Long Tingfei won¡¯t be ensnared. Long Tingfei, oh Ling Tingfei. After you have lost your wings and with your vitals seriously damaged, I wonder if you will still have the courage to resist Great Yong?


    Footnotes:


    ÊÖÎÞ´çÌú, shouwucuntie ¨C idiom, lit. without even an inch of steel in the hands; fig. unarmed, defenseless, barehanded


    Ô©ÓÐÍ·£¬Õ®ÓÐÖ÷, yuanyoutou, zhaiyouzhu ¨C idiom, lit. for every grievance, there is a responsible party; for every debt, there is a debtor; fig. when settling disputes one should not involve third parties

 Chapter 30: Rebirth from Danger

    Chapter 30: Rebirth from Danger


    Qiu Yufei did not escape that far. He understood how serious his injuries were. If he fled recklessly, he would likely die amidst the snow. After putting some distance between himself and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, he chose a hillside. The snowdrifts here were easily a zhang in height. Qiu Yufei carefully dropped down onto the snow, causing a slight settling in the soft snow. Tasting sweetness in his mouth, Qiu Yufei forcibly swallowed down the blood that was threatening to come out. He had forcefully used his qinggong to tread over the snow without leaving any traces for the sake of not leaving a trail. If he left behind bloodstains, all of his efforts would have been for naught.


    Seeing that the pursuers had not yet exited from the monastery, Qiu Yufei took out a wax pellet the size of a longan fruit from a brocade sack at his waist. Lightly removing the white wax covering, he exposed a vermillion pill. Qiu Yufei placed the pill in his mouth. When the pill was moistened, it immediately began to dissolve. Qiu Yufei felt a warmth well up from his dantian, flowing towards his limbs and bones. He immediately knew that the secret life-saving panacea from the Devil Sect was already having an effect on his body. He softly laid down on the snow. His internal energy concentrating, he sank down into the snow. With his subsidence, the surrounding snow collapsed onto him. Very quickly, all evidence of Qiu Yufei¡¯s passage had disappeared without a trace. Using the tortoise breathing technique, Qiu Yufei completely concealed all outward signs of life and began to heal.


    Drawing support from the medicine and treasured technique, Qiu Yufei felt as if his entire body was submersed in warm water. That hazy, snug feeling made it seem like he had returned to the womb, before he had been born. Through the accumulation of many years of focusing on practicing the zither arts, he was able to comprehend something. Stimulated intensely by escaping from the border between life and death, emotion and righteousness, Qiu Yufei surprisingly and miraculously entered into the Xiantian realm that he had sought and dreamed of for years. His breathing gradually faded away. At this moment, Qiu Yufei had become one with the accumulated snow of the wilderness.


    Not knowing how long had passed, Qiu Yufei¡¯s consciousness finally returned to his body, as if suddenly waking up from a deep coma. He was able to feel his entire body¡¯s arteries and veins flow freely without any obstruction. Not only were his internal injuries nearly healed, his internal energy had improved vigorously. Using his six senses, he explored his surroundings. At this moment, he sprang forth from the snow. Lifting his gaze, he checked his surroundings, finding that the entire wilderness was empty and covered with snow. The accumulated snow on him was a lot thicker than before. Qiu Yufei did not know how long he had spent recovering.


    Gazing into the distance, the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery stood there as before. After pondering for some time, even though his cultivation had improved and followed his senior apprentice brother into the Xiantian realm, he was still several hundred li from Qinzhou. In addition, it was the dead of winter. If he couldn¡¯t obtain supplies, it would be impossible for him to escape. When he was fleeing, aside from the medication, he had not brought anything else with him. It seemed that he could only return to the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. It was not that he feared the Shaolin experts within the monastery. With his martial arts, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to noiselessly grab rations and clothing without being noticed. Narrowly escaping this time, Qiu Yufei felt as if he were born again. Many of the things that he had previously split hairs about were now trivial matters to him.


    Smiling slightly, he began to walk towards the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. The black fur coat that he had escaped with was now in tatters. However, he did not feel that this was inappropriate. Arriving at the entrance to the monastery, he knocked on the door. It wasn¡¯t long before a young monk came over to open the door. The monk was someone he recognized, Jingxuan, who stood there stupefied, looking at Qiu Yufei. Stuttering, the young monk asked, ¡°Young, young master Gao ¡­ why have you returned?¡±


    Qiu Yufei smiled and answered, ¡°I am surnamed Qiu, named Yufei. Is Great Master Compassionate Distance here?¡±


    Calming down, Jingxuan responded, ¡°Seven days ago, Marquis Jiang departed from this monastery. Two days afterwards, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, called the Great Master to the army encampment at Zezhou. Reportedly, His Imperial Highness wished to reprimand him for the failure of the monks of our shabby monastery in assisting when young master attempted to assassinate Marquis Jiang. To this day, there has been no news.¡±


    Smiling apologetically, Qiu Yufei said, ¡°This was all because this one implicated your honored monastery. However, this one feels that the character of the Marquis of Chu is one that values camaraderie and friendship. He will not make things difficult for your honored monastery.¡±


    Jingxuan led Qiu Yufei inside, replying, ¡°Young master speaks the truth. On that day, the young master¡¯s two companions died within. The Marquis ordered our shabby monastery to have them buried properly. At present, their ashes have already been collected. If young master is interested, you can take them away with you. The young master¡¯s property has been sealed up, on the Marquis¡¯s orders, in this shabby monastery. Does the young master wish to take a look?¡±


    After his eyes froze on Jingxuan for some time, Qiu Yufei smiled and responded, ¡°The disciples of the Shaolin Temple are outstanding, as expected. Little master is magnanimous. Back then, I suddenly had the urge to commit murder, to eliminate a future powerful enemy. However, after thinking it over, little master having such an enemy would be pleasing.¡±


    Jingxuan¡¯s expression did not change. Turning around, he spoke, ¡°After the Devil Sect was reorganized by Sovereign Jing, each and every direct disciple has been a generational talent. Young master Qiu has been reborn from a calamity. Your future prospects are boundless. Jingxuan is only a junior disciple of the Shaolin Temple. How am I deserving this kind of praise?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to against your will and curry favor with me,¡± replied Qiu Yufei with a faint smile. ¡°I have no intention of slaughtering all of the monks in the monastery. As long as you promise to not leave the monastery when this young master departs, I will not commit murder. What does the little master think?¡±


    Jingxuan felt cheerful within. When he had just seen Qiu Yufei, he had known that he was someone who diligently worked to improve himself.1 In addition, the disciples of the Devil Sect were vicious and merciless. If this man wished to commit murder, even if he could escape, his junior and senior apprentice brothers within the monastery would be unable to survive. As a result, he had continuously acted submissively in order to ingratiate himself.2 Although his actions could be said to be flattery, it was worth it for him if he could ensure that unnecessary sacrifice is avoided.


    Qiu Yufei walked into the room that he had lived in days earlier. He saw that everything was just as he had left it. The room was immaculate, looking like it had been cleaned on a daily basis. Walking to the wooden table, he gently caressed the beloved zither that he had not seen in many days, feeling all sorts of emotions well up from within. He sighed softly and said, ¡°It is destiny. What can a man say in response?¡±


    Qiu Yufei knew that, with Jiang Zhe¡¯s return to the army encampment, there was no way that he could perform his mission of assassination. Moreover, to speak the truth, his desire to assassinate Jiang Zhe had been replaced by sympathy. After slinging the pouch containing the zither over his shoulders, Qiu Yufei said, ¡°Lead me to pay my respects to Senior Cui and Jin Zhi.¡±


    The bell rang faintly, the sound directly entering high up into the clouds. Standing within the main hall, Qiu Yufei spent a long time in silent prayer. Finally, he picked up the containers containing Cui Jiucheng and Jin Zhi¡¯s ashes. The two of them were strangers. Because of Gao Yan¡¯s orders, they had pledged their lives to help him. Were it not for these two, he likely would have already become a cripple and have been held captive within the Yong army encampment.


    A short while later, Jingxuan, leading several monks of similar age to him, entered the main hall. In their hands were rations and a traveling bag. Stepping forward, Jingxuan said, ¡°Young master¡¯s horse is still within the monastery. This little monk presumed that the young master would not want to use the carriage. As such, I have already prepared the saddles and harness. The young master can depart at any time.¡±


    Qiu Yufei¡¯s eyes twinkled, as he replied, ¡°You are clever and diligent!¡± Gazing at Jingxuan¡¯s calm bearing, Qiu Yufei could not help feeling his killing intent return. If the Central Plains wulin gained another pillar in the future, that meant the Devil Sect would gain another powerful enemy. However, Qiu Yufei always had a haughty temperament. How could he kill a reverent and respectful monk? He ultimately sighed softly. Accepting the traveling bag, he walked out of the main hall, peering at the increasingly thick red clouds to the north.


    Qiu Yufei thought, It is best that I return to Qinzhou as fast as possible. Although I have failed in my mission, having spent days with Jiang Zhe, it is possible that my impressions and observations would be of benefit to Master and General Long. Further, there are some things that are quite suspicious ¡­ I need to report them to the master.


    Seeing that he was being escorted out by Jingxuan, Qiu Yufei¡¯s complexion became frosty, as he said, ¡°The little master must understand the seriousness of the situation. If you leave the monastery without permission to inform against me, I will naturally return in the future to retaliate. It is a given that the Yong army encampment will try to hunt me down. There is no need for you to gild the lily. It is best that you remain inside praying to the Buddha.¡± Finished speaking, he gently pressed down on Jingxuan¡¯s shoulder, causing Jingxuan¡¯s complexion to abruptly become deathly pale. Only after Qiu Yufei¡¯s figure had disappeared did Jingxuan collapse to the floor.


    The several novice monks rushed forward to help him up. In alarm, they asked, ¡°Senior apprentice brother, are you okay?¡±


    Jingxuan answered, ¡°It¡¯s no bother. I only need to recover in seclusion for a few days. With your help, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    One of the novice monks spitefully said, ¡°If senior apprentice brother had only agreed to our proposal, we could have fought at the risk of our lives against that Devil Sect disciple. We likely would have had a chance. What¡¯s the point of being so shamed and humiliated?¡±


    Jingxuan tranquilly replied, ¡°Junior apprentice brother does not know how difficult he is to deal with. I can see that the man¡¯s cultivation has improved greatly. he has likely already surpassed the Houtian realm. Junior apprentice brother does not know that at that stage, a tiny difference is enormous. A few days ago, if it weren¡¯t for the presence of the Demonic Shadow, Benefactor Li, even if there were more individuals, it would likely have been impossible to prevent the assassination of Marquis Jiang. However, several days ago, he should not have had today¡¯s attainment. If Lord Li had not been handicapped by Marquis Jiang, young master Qiu would probably have been amongst the dead.¡±


    Although the several novices still did not accept Jingxuan¡¯s words, however, as they had faith in Jingxuan, they did not say any more, helping Jingxuan to go recuperate. They did not know that Jingxuan was exclaiming in astonishment in his mind, Marquis Jiang is truly a celestial being, able to foresee everything that has happened today.


    ***


    Originally, on that day, when the Stalwart Tiger Guard returned to report that they could not find Qiu Yufei after hunting for twenty li, I thought it over before going to speak to Great Master Compassionate Distance. I had him bring the majority of the monastery¡¯s monks to the Yong army encampment after the Prince of Qi¡¯s summons arrived a few days later. I anticipated that with Qiu Yufei¡¯s serious injuries it was impossible for him to have gone far. It was only that the monastery was located in the middle of the wilderness, and the disciples of the Devil Sect were definitely skilled at concealment, making it impossible to find him. I also anticipated that after he recovered, Qiu Yufei would definitely return to the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery to seize supplies and recover his property. Otherwise, with the bitter cold of winter, how would he be able to walk back to Qinzhou? If there were too many people left in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, I was worried that he would wreak havoc. Although these monks were formidable, if Qiu Yufei steeled his heart and savagely attacked, several young monks likely would die. I did not want Qiu Yufei to commit such slaughter and become enemies with the Shaolin Temple. In addition, I wanted him to return to Northern Han successfully. As a result, I only had Great Master Compassionate Distance leave behind a few young monks to await Qiu Yufei¡¯s return. However, in order to prevent Qiu Yufei from silencing witnesses and covering up his whereabouts, I had Great Master Compassionate Distance leave a pliant disciple behind to properly ensure that Qiu Yufei was seen off.


    Jingxuan was the one selected, informed of all of this. He had faintly guessed it to be likely that everything that had happened in the Ten Thousand Buddhas had been engineered by Jiang Zhe. However, no matter how he paid attention, he was unable to find any mistakes, feeling as if everything had occurred in a logical manner. Qiu Yufei was a direct disciple of the Devil Sect, someone whom Jingxuan feared greatly, and yet he had unknowingly fallen into a trap. At the same time that Jingxuan was wary, his words and conduct were cautious, not daring to reveal any abnormalities. Fortunately, he had been able to keep Qiu Yufei in the dark, preserving his life and completing his respected master¡¯s orders.


    At the same time that he had lingering fears, he could not help feeling that his impression of the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, was rising enormously, beginning to understand why the Abbot and Martial Uncle True Compassion¡¯s evaluation of that man was so high and respectful while they were all back in the Shaolin Temple. This was likely why they had actively schemed to take that man¡¯s beloved son as a disciple. This kind of character could only be a friend and not an enemy.


    ***


    After Qiu Yufei departed from the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, he headed directly north towards the Northern Han border. He was familiar with the geography. Although the Yong army was hunting for him everywhere, Qiu Yufei was still able to find trails that he could use. Because he was unable to ride his horse, this stretch of the journey was exceptionally arduous. However, since Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts had just broken through, these difficult conditions allowed him to stabilize his cultivation.


    The Yong army¡¯s pursuit was not done with great fanfare, only increasing the interrogations and searches at every checkpoint. Qiu Yufei could sense that they were outwardly loose, while inwardly tight. It seemed that his assassination attempt had deeply enraged the Yong army. However, for someone like Qiu Yufei, whose cultivation had increased greatly, although he still needed to be cautious, it was easy for him to bypass all of the layers of checkpoints. If it was as before, he would likely have fallen into danger. Although that was the case, it still took him ten days to enter Qinzhou from the wilderness of the mountains.


    Not long after leaving the mountains, Qiu Yufei saw an inn located in the wilderness. This location was originally where the mountain hunters would frequently gather. Although simple and crude, the drink was strong and rich and the food was plentiful. When Qiu Yufei walked inside, aside from the proprietor and proprietress, there were only two hunters drinking wine within. Seeing Qiu Yufei arrive, all of them looked amazed. Although Qiu Yufei had changed into commoner¡¯s garb, they were in tatters from the hardships of the journey, so his appearance and bearing were rarely seen on this world. How could the occupants within the inn not be astonished? Qiu Yufei was disinclined to take notice of their stares. Throwing down some silver tael pieces, he said, ¡°If you have good wine, bring me a jar. Also bring a few dishes.¡±


    The proprietor promptly came over, holding a jar of wine with both hands. The proprietress solicitously delivered several dishes cooked using game. It was rare to see such a noble customer at this location.


    Qiu Yufei relaxed. Having returned to Northern Han, he could not help become melancholic even as his heart relaxed. He was somewhat embarrassed by returning in failure . He was worried and could not help drowning his sorrows in alcohol. Unexpectedly, as his wine combined with his anxieties, his worries only increased. Quite drunk, Qiu Yufei was unwilling to hasten on with his journey. He ultimately rented the inn¡¯s lone guest room. Walking in, he pulled a blanket over himself and went to sleep. Qiu Yufei finally woke from his sleep not knowing how long had passed. He could not help blushing with shame. Having spent years outside, when had he ever lost and indulged himself like this? Rising from bed, he took out a clean set of clothes from his traveling bag and changed into them. Who could have known that before he had arriving in the dining area, he would hear a shout of fright from outside?


    Qiu Yufei trembled, looking out, glimpsing a plain-clothed young man collapse at the entrance. The proprietor walked over to check and said in panic, ¡°He has almost stopped breathing. Don¡¯t tell me that he is going to die here!¡±


    Seeing this, Qiu Yufei strode over and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± So speaking, he leaned over and stared inquiringly. After a short while, he frowned and replied, ¡°This man is both ill and injured, likely from not eating and resting properly for several days. Shopkeeper, make some warm stew and feed it to him. For now, bring some spirits.¡±


    The proprietor promptly poured a bowl of strong liquor and brought it over. Qiu Yufei took out a pill and helped the sick man swallow it. Afterwards, he helped the man up, helping him drink the liquor. It wasn¡¯t long before the man¡¯s breathing gradually deepened. Only then did Qiu Yufei relax. As his gaze fell upon the young man¡¯s face, he suddenly stirred. This man seemed familiar. After thinking it over, Qiu Yufei suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t this one of Jiang Zhe¡¯s bodyguards who was prostrated, begging forgiveness on that day, the former Ghost Cavalry soldier, Ling Duan? This man had escaped a day earlier. Who would have thought that he would have only just arrived here?


    Presumably, he had exhausted himself mentally and physically in order to escape from Zezhou. This man¡¯s martial arts were weak. He must have suffered innumerable hardships in his escape. Were it not for Qiu Yufei¡¯s rescue, Ling Duan would likely have died here. Although Qiu Yufei did not have a deep impression of this youth, he sympathized with the young man because of the same suffering that they had undergone¡ªboth luckily escaping from Jiang Zhe¡¯s hands without dying. As a result, Qiu Yufei could not help having a favorable impression, thinking, There is no harm for me to stay a few more days, bringing him back with me.


    After bringing Ling Duan to the guest room, Qiu Yufei once again examined the young man¡¯s wounds, making sure that they were not fatal. With this examination, Qiu Yufei was able to discover that this youth¡¯s natural endowments were wondrous. Moreover, the martial arts that he practiced were an offshoot of the Devil Sect¡¯s. Qiu Yufei could not help but be excited. When the Devil Sect accepted disciples, they paid particular attention to chance. As a result, Qiu Yufei began to feel closer to this youth, thinking, This child¡¯s temperament is firm and persistent. It would be great if he is able to train in the martial arts of the Scorching Sun branch. Although I focus primarily on the martial arts of the Freezing Moon branch, senior apprentice brother does not have any satisfactory disciples. If I can recommend this youth to him, he will definitely be pleased. Thinking this, he could not allow this youth to remain in a coma, otherwise it would be of grave consequence to the young man¡¯s cultivation.


    When Ling Duan woke from his coma, he felt excruciating pain across his entire body. He could not help groaning. The days of flight had completely exhausted his mental and physical energy. When he had caught sight of the inn in the wilderness, Ling Duan felt as if all of his hard work had been worthwhile. Just as he stepped foot into the inn, he was no longer able to endure and had fainted to the ground.


    At this moment, he could sense that he had been revived, causing him to be filled with ecstasy. Just as his body moved, an icy voice came from his side saying, ¡°Do not be lazy. When you¡¯ve gotten up, I will help you regulate your internal energy.¡±


    Then a pill was shoved into Ling Duan¡¯s mouth. The pill instantly dissolved into an agonizingly cold stream. Ling Duan was alarmed. However, at that moment, a hand had already touched his back. Ling Duan could feel his internal energy begin to circulate outside of his control. Steeling his heart, he ignored whether this individual was friendly or not, earnestly circulating his internal energy. At the beginning, the man allowed Ling Duan to circulate his energy. After several times, the man used his internal energy to force Ling Duan to change the circulation route taken by his internal energy. Ling Duan originally wanted to forcibly resist. However, he was shocked to discover that he could no longer control his energy. The new direction taken by his circulating internal energy was almost like the proper path. Ling Duan gradually sank into a state where he forgot himself. Not knowing how long had passed, Ling Duan finally returned to his senses, feeling his internal energy flowing unimpeded to his limbs and bones. Ceasing his cultivation, he rose, seeing a man in plain clothes standing before and gazing out a window with his hands behind his back.


    Ling Duan stepped forward and kneeled, saying, ¡°Disciple pays my respects to senior. Is senior an expert of the Devil Sect?¡±


    The man did not turn around, only indifferently asking, ¡°You know I am someone from the Devil Sect?¡±


    Ling Duan cautiously answered, ¡°Disciple once heard the general speak that our martial arts were passed down by the Devil Sect. With senior¡¯s familiarity with disciple¡¯s cultivation techniques, disciple went out on a limb and guessed. If it was in error, I hope that senior will not blame me.¡±


    The man smiled and replied, ¡°As expected, you are surpassingly intelligent. I am Qiu Yufei, a direct disciple of the Devil Sect Sovereign. I believe that you should remember who I am.¡± Finished speaking, the man turned around.


    ¡°Young master Gao!¡± exclaimed Ling Duan, dumbstruck. ¡°You ¡­ how are you¡ª?¡± Before he finished speaking, Ling Duan had already understood what was happening. Pleasantly surprised, he inquired, ¡°Has senior successfully assassinated Jiang Zhe?¡±


    Qiu Yufei sighed and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the subject. It was a fluke that I was able to return alive. It was also not easy for you to return to Northern Han. In the future, do you have any plans?¡±


    Although he revealed a look of regret, Ling Duan still warily looked at Qiu Yufei, worried that his expression would be misconstrued as ridicule. Only after seeing no changes on Qiu Yufei¡¯s face did he speak, ¡°Disciple does not know. Originally, disciple should return to the army. However, there is a lump in my heart that is difficult to eliminate. This time, for General Tan¡¯s army to be utterly annihilated, disciple suspects that there was someone from Northern Han adding fuel to the fire. As a result, disciple wishes to investigate this matter in secret. In addition, out of the ten thousand troops, disciple was the only one to return. As such, disciple is also worried that I will be suspected by others. Having experienced so many things, disciple does not want to die without rhyme or reason.¡±3 Reaching this point, his voice choked with emotions. Thinking of Li Hu¡¯s death, he felt sorrow well up from his heart.


    Qiu Yufei lightly patted Ling Duan¡¯s shoulder. He understood clearly the apprehension in Ling Duan¡¯s heart and also knew about the secret issues within the Northern Han army. However, Qiu Yufei had always been unusual amongst the disciples of the Devil Sect. Having learned the cultivation techniques of both the Scorching Sun and Freezing Moon branches, he was not fond of hand-to-hand combat nor crafty machinations. Aside from music, he did not have any other pleasures. As a result, due to his unwillingness to become excessively involved, he stated, ¡°There is no need for you to worry. Come back with me to meet with my senior apprentice brother. If you have enough luck, you may be accepted as a disciple by my senior apprentice brother. Even if senior apprentice brother feels that your aptitude is lacking, based upon my honor, it would be easy for you to become an honorary disciple. When the time comes, who would dare to charge you with any crimes?¡±


    Ling Duan was overjoyed at the turn of events. Kowtowing again, he said, ¡°Disciple bows in thanks to senior¡¯s grace. If all this is possible, it will be disciple¡¯s great fortune.¡±


    Qiu Yufei smiled faintly and replied, ¡°All right. Go eat some food. After resting for a day, you will set out with me tomorrow. There are some things that need to be discussed with General Long. I don¡¯t know too much, but it feels like Great Yong is employing some conspiracy. Senior apprentice brother Xiao and others are more adept at these matters. I am disinclined to show any interest. Also, there is no need for you to call me senior. I am ranked fourth in the sect. You can call me fourth young master or Fourth Lord.¡±


    Ling Duan felt himself grow cold. He knew that Xiao Tong was responsible for investigating military intelligence. In practice, he was also responsible for monitoring the officers and soldiers of the army. Usually, when Ling Duan saw Xiao Tong, he would keep his distance. Ling Duan could not help but feel fear at the thought of meeting with that man directly.


    Qiu Yufei did not pay any attention to all this, his gaze returning to look out the window. He was also uneasy. Northern Han¡¯s survival had a direct effect upon the Devil Sect¡¯s reputation. Although he was unwilling to get involved in matters of state, how could he not feel worried about the fate of being destroyed?


    The next day, Qiu Yufei led Ling Duan out of the mountains and sought out a sentry post. Borrowing horses, they rushed back to Qinzhou without stopping to rest. Two days later, the two of them had arrived twenty li from Qinzhou. Seeing Ling Duan¡¯s fatigue, Qiu Yufei called to him to rest and have a meal at a roadhouse. Both of them had heavy loads on their minds. Although they ate slowly, they did not say a word.


    Suddenly, the sound of hoofbeats and rolling wheels thumped from outside. While Qiu Yufei was not in the mood to pay any attention, Ling Duan could tell that they were the sounds of an elite cavalry unit passing through. He could not help walking out the door of the inn to take a look. In the distance, he saw a unit of cavalry escorting a prisoner¡¯s cart. Within stood a refined looking middle-aged man with plucked eyebrows and wide eyes. Although the middle-aged man was in fetters, his bearing was calm and completely without fear. When Ling Duan saw him, he was greatly shocked. Hurrying back inside the shop, he asked Qiu Yufei, ¡°Fourth Lord, why is General Duan being transported as a prisoner?¡±


    Qiu Yufei frowned. In puzzlement, he asked, ¡°General Duan? Are you referring to the same General Duan that I know of?¡±


    Ling Duan nodded his head and answered, ¡°Right, General Duan Wudi. Could it be that he has violated military regulations? Otherwise, why would be a prisoner? I could see that the one escorting General Duan was General Shi Ying¡¯s deputy, Shi Jun. Fourth Lord, General Duan has always been respected and loved by the soldiers, conducting himself with caution and rigor. How would he violate military regulations? Besides, even if General Duan committed a crime, General Long would definitely not disgrace and humiliate him like this!¡±


    Qiu Yufei also felt doubt rise from inside. However, according to the regulations of the Devil Sect and without a military position, he could not directly get involved in military matters. However, with the misgivings within difficult to dispel, he thought, I should be able to ask privately.¡­ Reaching this conclusion, Qiu Yufei walked out of the inn. Just then, the unit of cavalry had already come close by. Qiu Yufei blocked their path, coldly questioning, ¡°Who is your commander? Come out to speak.¡±


    The horsemen all reined in their horses, protecting the prisoner cart in the middle. A general with sideburns rode out. After considering Qiu Yufei, he could not recall this individual¡¯s identity. Thus, he shouted, ¡°Pretty boy, where did you pop up from to have the impertinence to block my execution of military duties? Why haven¡¯t you gotten out of the way yet? If you don¡¯t, this lord general will charge you with the crime of trying to break the prisoner out.¡±


    His complexion becoming chilly, Qiu Yufei¡¯s body moved. The general saw stars, as his face was slapped twice. Flying into a rage out of humiliation, he commanded, ¡°Brothers! Get him! Chop him to pieces!¡±


    Bloodlust appearing in his eyes, Qiu Yufei callously asked in a rhetorical manner, ¡°Do you truly dare to act?¡±


    The general broke out into laughter, replying, ¡°I, Shi Jun, always keep my word. Since I don¡¯t recognize you and you dare to block the path, you are most likely an acquaintance of Duan Wudi. If you try to break him out, it¡¯d be wonderful, properly proving Duan Wudi¡¯s guilt.¡±


    Qiu Yufei¡¯s expression became increasingly frosty. It would be trivial for him to kill a few soldiers. Just as he was about to act, the middle-aged man in the prisoner¡¯s cart suddenly spoke up, ¡°Shi Jun, stop! Why haven¡¯t you taken a close look at who is standing before you? Fourth young master, this general is bound and cannot pay my respects. Young master, please forgive me.¡±


    Qiu Yufei gazed at the middle-aged man, indifferently stating, ¡°General Duan, in the two years since our last meeting, you have become quite thin.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled wryly and voiced, ¡°Fourth young master, this general has exhausted my thoughts and ingenuity every day, how can I not become thinner? Now that this general has committed an offense punishable by death, would the young master please plead my case before the Grand General? Wudi couldn¡¯t be thankful enough if you did so.¡±


    Qiu Yufei had spent several days in Zezhou. Having seen the calm and confident display of the Yong army, their triumphant and invincible spirit, he felt that although the Northern Han army was not weaker, it was lacking in spirit and instead full of grief and indignation. He didn¡¯t expect that, just as he returned to Qinzhou, one of the few capable generals in the Northern Han army would suffer such a twist of fate. Within the flood of hot fury was a bit of discouragement. Under the dim light, he felt an ominous premonition appear suddenly in his mind. Could it be that the situation was truly irretrievable?


    Footnotes:


    ÎâÏ°¢ÃÉ, wuxia¡¯a¡¯meng ¨C idiom, L¨¹ Meng (ÂÀÃÉ) was an illiterate soldier who studied diligently to become a top strategist of the state of Wu during the Three Kingdoms Period; fig. someone diligently self-improving


    ÇúÒâ·êÓ­, quyifengying ¨C idiom, lit. use every means to fawn over someone; fig. act submissively in order to ingratiate yourself


    ²»Ã÷²»°×, bumingbubai ¨C idiom, lit. without rhyme or reason

 Chapter 1: Startling, Frightening News

    Chapter 1: Startling, Frightening News


    Under the illumination of the candle, while the entire sky outside was filled with ice and snow, inside it was as warm as spring. With an outer robe draped over my shoulders, I sat at a table, studying the map upon it. I hesitated, unable to come to a decision, not knowing whether Ling Duan and Qiu Yufei had been able to make it back to Northern Han. Although both of them had unwavering temperaments and I was of mind to allow them go, the matters of the world were fickle and changeable. If neither of them returned, it would have been a waste of my mental and physical energy.


    The sputtering of the lamp oil woke me from my reverie. I suddenly laughed in spite of myself. The plan across the border was proceeding extremely smoothly. Even if Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan were unable to return, the impact wouldn¡¯t be that great. In the last dozen or so days, I had Great Yong agents in Northern Han sow discord between Shi Ying and Duan Wudi. At this very moment, Shi Ying had presumably already reported Duan Wudi¡¯s crimes to Long Tingfei. After reading through the available intelligence on Shi Ying, aside from battle, he was someone unwise to the ways of the world. If it weren¡¯t for Long Tingfei¡¯s appreciation and protection of him, if he didn¡¯t die on the battlefield, he would likely be abandoned upon it. It was only someone like him who would have a dispute with another one of Long Tingfei¡¯s trusted subordinates, Duan Wudi.


    A strange thought suddenly appeared in my mind. If Long Tingfei acted inconsistently with what my plan needed and continued to trust Shi Ying, and Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan were unable to bring back sufficiently detrimental information about Shi Ying, would Duan Wudi, the calmest of Long Tingfei¡¯s subordinates, be sacrificed? If I could accomplish this, it would be a wholly unexpected reward. However, I did not dare to have such extravagant hopes. Duan Wudi¡¯s command could be described as cautious and careful. It was extremely difficult to charge this kind of individual with a crime punishable by death. I was not greedy. Moreover, Duan Wudi¡¯s continued existence had his benefits. I did not want the Northern Han army to lose its taste for battle. One of the reasons why the Northern Han army could fight so valiantly and savagely was because of the existence of this kind of general who excelled at defense.


    It was possible that my plan would fall through and Shi Ying escape the calamity. However, the events that I was engineering were enough to create estrangement between the commander-in-chief and his subordinate generals, leading to shaky morale. Speaking from the heart, having the numerical advantage, my plan would only serve to reduce the casualties suffered. Based upon the Prince of Qi¡¯s command style and the worsening situation for Northern Han, it was only a matter of time before Northern Han was fully defeated. It was only that if the losses suffered were too grievous Great Yong¡¯s efforts to reunify the world would slow drastically. Most importantly, if this war were to last several years, when could I return home?


    Feeling somewhat tired, I stretched my back, preparing to go to bed. Just then, I heard Huyan Shou report from outside, ¡°Daren, a messenger from the Princess has come from the capital. Does daren want to receive him?¡±


    I was greatly startled. Why did Changle send a messenger? All of her letters were delivered using the post system. Even with confidential matters, she would use the communications system used to transmit military information. Could it be that something had happened, forcing Changle to send a messenger? That shouldn¡¯t be the case ¡­ Although Southern Chu was making unusual moves and the Hanzhong region was unstable, there was a galaxy of talents in the court. Although His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing, was untamable, he should not be trying to so brazenly defy the Yong court. I did not take these matters seriously. After all, the enemy that I was currently facing was Northern Han. If the emperor could not even handle such a situation, then he did not deserve to be considered as a virtuous monarch.


    Regardless, I promptly summoned the messenger. When the tent flap was opened, the cold wind penetrated the tent, making me shiver. A handsome looking and fair-skinned youth walked in evenly. It was Dong Que who had come personally. I grew increasingly worried. I had left Dong Que by Changle¡¯s side to serve as a capable assistant. As an imperial princess living outside of the palace, it would have been extremely inconvenient for Changle if she didn¡¯t have Dong Que¡¯s help. Him personally coming meant something exceedingly significant had happened. Moreover, it was likely a personal matter.


    Dong Que stepped forward and saluted me. I shot a meaningful glance at Huyan Shou who had followed him inside. Huyan Shou discreetly withdrew from the tent. Although he was responsible for monitoring me, he knew that there were some things that he did not poke his nose into. As he was leaving, I tiredly said, ¡°Go call Xiaoshunzi over.¡± Huyan Shou promptly voiced his agreement, although his complexion became increasingly anxious. He could sense the peculiar atmosphere.


    Seeing Huyan Shou depart, Dong Que kneeled and reported, ¡°This subordinate received a secret report from the Hanzhong region. The situation is urgent and forced me to come and report the matter to the young master.¡±


    Gesturing my hand for him to get up, I replied, ¡°There is no need to be overly courteous. We¡¯ll discuss this once Xiaoshunzi has arrived so that you don¡¯t have to repeat yourself. Does the Princess know about this matter?¡±


    Dong Que responded, ¡°The Princess did not pry. However, she had subordinate bring a letter.¡± So speaking, he handed a letter to me.


    Taking advantage of the short period before Xiaoshunzi arrived, I opened the letter and read it. Changle did not know about the collaboration between the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Embroidered Union, and never showed any interest in the mysterious people at my side. As a result, there wasn¡¯t anything particular in her letter, only speaking of the rapid progress of Huo Cong¡¯s studies. Roulan had accompanied him and begun to study as well, no longer as mischievous and fun seeking as before. Shen¡¯er was vivacious and adorable. There were no disturbances at home. However, I was able to sense the faint anxiety between the lines. After all, we had been married for a few years. Although there were some things that I kept hidden from her, because Dong Que needed to come personally, Changle probably had noticed that something was off.


    After reading the letter, my heart and mind had calmed down. Regardless of what had happened, it was useless for me to become nervous and tense up. After a few moments, Xiaoshunzi lifted the tent flap and entered. Days earlier, when Qiu Yufei had attempted to assassinate me, although I was intentionally letting him off, Xiaoshunzi was deeply dissatisfied with the Stalwart Tiger Guard¡¯s response to a peak level expert. As a result, whenever he had the free time, he would go to their camp and spar with them. Even at night, some of those guards received special training. I frequently saw the guards serving by my side with bloody noses and swollen faces.1 I was somewhat sympathetic. However, after remembering that Qiu Yufei was only a disciple of the Devil Sect Sovereign and there were experts above him within the Devil Sect, I did not speak up for the guards, only providing them with top-quality medication.


    When Xiaoshunzi arrived at my side and caught sight of Dong Que, he frostily asked, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Dong Que answered, ¡°Subordinate received a report from Sir Chen. The Prince of Qing has eliminated all dissidents in the Hanzhong region. Aside from the civil officials loyal to the court, all of the spies from the Bright Inspection Department by the Prince of Qing¡¯s side have been exposed. Fourteen of them were executed, two of them surrendered, and only one escaped. Under the pretext of capturing spies from Southern Chu, the Prince of Qing has isolated the Hanzhong region. The lone escapee has been rescued by Sir Chen. However, as we don¡¯t have any cooperation with the Bright Inspection Department and because of tight seal, Sir Chen did not dare take any risks and could only place that man under house arrest. That man does not know of our people¡¯s identities and has not been willing to entrust us with delivering the intelligence to the Yong capital. Moreover, the Prince of Qing has begun to become closer with former officials of the Kingdom of Shu and rebellion factions, even dispatching an emissary to the Embroidered Union, demanding that we pledge our allegiance. He has agreed to support the son of the former Shu King as monarch, reestablishing the Kingdom of Shu.¡±


    I frowned and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t the entire former Shu royal family in the capital?¡±


    Dong Que shook his head and responded, ¡°The Prince of Qing¡¯s emissary revealed that when the King of Shu surrendered Lady Golden Lotus had two pregnant palace maids escape with the King¡¯s keepsakes, hoping to ensure that the King of Shu¡¯s lineage was not severed. One of the palace maids gave birth to a boy. Reportedly, that boy has fallen into the Prince of Qing¡¯s hands. The Prince of Qing claimed that they have the identification keepsake from the King of Shu proving that boy¡¯s identity. The Prince of Qing¡¯s emissary has promised that the Prince will make a blood vow and will not usurp the Kingdom of Shu¡¯s throne.¡±


    I felt a headache oncoming. Although I held contempt for the Prince of Qing¡¯s narrow-mindedness and pettiness,2 if he were to truly rebel, it would be beyond my expectations. After all, he was a prince of the Yong imperial family and held an honorable and respected position. Even if he were to rebel, it would be to attempt to seize the Yong Imperial Throne. Who would have thought that he wanted to become a regent for the Kingdom of Shu? However, after a while, I could only respect his determination. He was preparing to enthrone a puppet King of Shu. Then he would cooperate with Southern Chu and Northern Han to make things difficult for Great Yong, hopefully partitioning Great Yong¡¯s territory. This man was actually willing to let go of the important Central Plains.


    Heaving a sigh, I mentally went over the information about the Prince of Qing that I had read. A faint outline formed in my mind. It seemed like the Prince of Qing had had these thoughts for many years now. He had been willing to endure silently, previously assuming an incompatible posturing with the Fengyi Sect, and then taking advantage of the emperor emeritus and the current emperor¡¯s sympathy to occupy the Hanzhong region and build an army. Now, he was taking advantage of Great Yong¡¯s preoccupation with the invasion of Northern Han to secretly rise in rebellion. It seemed that, to him, it was better to be a warlord than to be an imperial prince of Great Yong. His hatred of Great Yong did not rest solely upon the Fengyi Sect; the true target of his loathing was likely the imperial family of Great Yong. It may be assumed that, to him, Li Yuan¡¯s compensation after the death of his mother was no more than a humiliation that he would always remember, signaling that the imperial family of Yong had dismissed and abandoned him for the sake of the Fengyi Sect.


    These years, he had performed a good job garrisoning the Hanzhong region, deliberating adopting cordial relationship with the former officials of the Kingdom of Shu for the purpose of relying upon their support and strength to rebel. Although from the current situation he had yet to prepare completely and would not publicly rebel, if there were the slightest gap, he would launch a direct, lightning strike against the Yong hinterlands. The Hanzhong region was far too important. Thinking back on it, it was likely his incitement that caused Concubine Sima to act so outrageously in the palace. He was borrowing Concubine Sima¡¯s death to raise the discontent amongst the important families of the Kingdom of Shu. Right now, to give the Prince of Qing face, the emperor had not publicly revealed Concubine Sima¡¯s crimes to the world. Through the Prince of Qing¡¯s actions, Concubine Sima¡¯s death became the Yong court¡¯s exclusionary policy towards the people of Shu. As such, the people of Shu, having lost the power to resist, would naturally depend upon the Prince of Qing.


    After thinking all of this through, I could not help rejoicing at my decision to keep the Embroidered Union separate from Great Yong. Right now, it was known to everyone that the Embroidered Union was an unpredictable opponent of Great Yong composed of the people of Shu. Moreover, I had deliberately had Chen Zhen bring in those characters who wanted to restore the Kingdom of Shu. It was better to use the Embroidered Union to restrain them than to allow them act on their own, reducing the damage that they could cause.


    After thinking it over, I asked with puzzlement, ¡°If the Bright Inspection Department¡¯s spies in the Hanzhong region have been completely controlled, wouldn¡¯t that make Xiahou Yuanfeng a bit too incompetent? I believe that he definitely has a backup plan. He is not someone who would stake everything on one throw. However, with the tight lid that the Prince of Qing has upon the information, were it not that the Embroidered Union employs natives of Sichuan, this information would not likely have been transmitted out. The court probably still does not know of the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion, correct?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t clear about this,¡± answered Dong Que. ¡°We have always remained at a respectful distance from the Bright Inspection Department. However, the Prince of Qing¡¯s methods were truly brilliant. It is just as the young master has said; he has cut off communications between Hanzhong and Guanzhong. Even if the Bright Inspection Department still has manpower in Hanzhong, it is impossible for them to transmit any information. We were able to receive the information by delivering it through Sichuan to Southern Chu¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets before it arrived in the Yong capital. In addition, Sir Chen believes that the Prince of Qing will allow the two surrendered members of the Bright Inspection Department continue to transmit fake information. With this, Chang¡¯an probably does not yet know of what has happened in the Hanzhong region.¡±


    Rising to my feet, I gestured for Xiaoshunzi to bring out a map of the Hanzhong region. After muttering to myself for a bit, I said, ¡°If the Prince of Qing were to rebel, right now is not the best time. Next spring, when we are in a brutal battle with Northern Han, is the golden opportunity for him to rise in revolt. This matter is already inevitable. Even if the court were to learn of this matter, it would be impossible for them to reverse the situation. Dong Que, go immediately pay a personal call upon Chen Zhen and have him agree to join the Prince of Qing. Once the Prince of Qing has rebelled, I want the Embroidered Union to become the Prince of Qing¡¯s biggest help. Since the situation is irreversible, we must take advantage of the situation. Be sure to tell Chen Zhen that the Kingdom of Shu has already fallen and it will be impossible for it to be restored by the Prince of Qing. I won¡¯t get involved with his handling of the matter. I only want him, when the time comes and my order arrives, to completely destroy the Prince of Qing¡¯s faction in one stroke.¡±


    Dong Que¡¯s eyes radiated light. He did not expect that Jiang Zhe would handle this matter in this fashion. He asked, ¡°Young master, are we not going to inform the court of this matter?¡±


    I laughed deeply and replied, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng is not an ordinary person. I do not believe that the entire strength of the Bright Inspection Department has been completely eliminated. Although the information will arrive late, the court will very quickly learn of this matter. In fact, I actually hope that you can stop the news from reaching Chang¡¯an. These years, the Emperor has always been on his guard against Hanzhong, maintaining many troops between Hanzhong and the capital. Even if the Prince of Qing were to rebel, he would not see immediate results. I am fully confident that we will conquer Northern Han in one year. Even if we fail, we can ensure that Northern Han will have no strength to retaliate. When the time comes, with the Embroidered Union serving as the insider, the Prince of Qing will be destroyed. We may even receive other benefits. Dong Que, when you meet Chen Zhen, be sure to remind him that if he and Supervisor Han wish to re-establish Shu they must be prepared to face my wrath. Baiyi, Yulun, Shanzi, and Quhuang control the Embroidered Union. If there are any changes, pass along my secret command and have Chen Zhen be taken into custody.¡±


    Dong Que said, ¡°Young master, do not worry. Sir Chen is loyal to the young master and will definitely not do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°I am only taking precautions in advance,¡± I spoke, nodding my head. ¡°All right. You¡¯ll have to exhaust yourself a bit. I want you to travel to Hanzhong tonight. You need not stay long here. The Prince of Qi is not someone who can be dealt with halfheartedly.¡±


    Silently nodding his head, Dong Que gazed at the thin and feeble looking silhouette under the lamplight. He thought, This man is not fated to lead a carefree and leisurely existence.


    After Dong Que had departed, Xiaoshunzi suddenly asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if others aren¡¯t informed. However, if you don¡¯t inform the Emperor, he likely will blame the young master in the future.¡±


    Smiling wryly, I remarked, ¡°It isn¡¯t appropriate as of now. Even if the Emperor learned of this matter, I¡¯m afraid that he would act in haste in order to protect the Prince of Qing. I cannot tolerate3 such a thing happening. If the Prince of Qing is not eliminated, it will be difficult for Great Yong to find peace. Moreover ¡­¡± I paused briefly, revealing a secretive smile, continuing, ¡°The day before yesterday, the Emperor sent a secret edict, furiously reprimanding me for putting myself in danger. Although he had kind intentions, when did I ever lightly accept such anger? In addition, I was mocked by the Prince of Qi. As a result, I intend to make the Emperor worry for a few days in retaliation.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled wryly, gently shaking his head. Although his master was already thirty, he would frequently show his childish side, making him unsure of how to react. However, with this, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s previous grievance over what had happened days earlier disappeared without a trace. He sternly advised, ¡°Young master, since that is the case, we must be decisive against Northern Han. The situation cannot be allowed to drag out.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± I agreed, nodding my head. ¡°I had no choice but to voice my intentions to conquer Northern Han this year. Daizhou is an important, strategic location defending against the barbarian tribesmen. If the barbarians attack Northern Han, we will not only have to intensify our attacks, we will also have to slow our offensive out of fear that the King of Northern Han will recklessly allow the barbarians to descend south. As long as the barbarians do not intend to invade, with the wisdom of the Northern Han royal family, they will definitely not perform any action that will lead them to be denounced.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi thoughtfully asked, ¡°Did young master dispatch Chiji to the barbarian lands to confirm this matter?¡±


    I smiled slightly and answered, ¡°Chiji returned and reported to me that with the bountiful plants and water on the prairie the various barbarian tribes will not be in the mood to launch a large-scale invasion. As a result, last year, Daizhou only suffered minor raids and did not see any major battles. However, this winter, the barbarian lands suffered heavily from the snow. This was a conclusion I reached based upon my observations of the meteorological phenomena and of the information available about the barbarian lands. This spring, the barbarian tribes will definitely launch a large-scale attack. However, I have already made the proper arrangements. Before the snow has melted next spring, the barbarian lands will be afflicted by a plague. Of the livestock, no more than one in ten will survive. With this, although the barbarians will want to attack, their lack of strength will permit Daizhou to resist their incursions. Once we have launched our attack upon Northern Han, if the King of Northern Han is truly so deranged as to fight us using the barbarians, then the Lin family of Daizhou will definitely stand up and resist. Second, with the weak strength of the barbarians, after our army has conquered Northern Han, we will be able to easily drive them off. If we drag this invasion out to next spring, allowing the barbarians to recover, they will definitely invade in order to make up for their losses. When the time comes, if we are still attacking Northern Han, we will be attacking in concert with the barbarians. Not only will this damage Great Yong¡¯s reputation, it will also hamper Yong¡¯s future governance of the Northern Han lands. As a result, we must conquer Northern Han in this coming year. To achieve this goal, the matters relating to Hanzhong and Southern Chu must be set aside. In reality, as long as the Emperor makes suitable arrangements for the young age of the Southern Chu King and the doubts of its people, and the narrow-mindedness of the Prince of Qing, it will not affect the campaign against Northern Han.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi silently pondered my words for some time before he asked, ¡°Does the young master want me to assassinate Long Tingfei? If he were to die, it would be impossible for Northern Han to reverse the situation.¡±


    I had just picked up the teacup and taken a sip when I heard him ask such a question. I could not help spew tea from my mouth. I promptly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Ignoring the fact that Northern Han has a grandmaster, even if they didn¡¯t have one, I would not send you to perform this task. This kind of assassination mission is used by weaker parties to allow them to attain victory through a surprise move. At present, the Yong army¡¯s troops are formidable. There is no need for you to perform such a task. Moreover ¡­¡±


    My complexion gradually became grave, as I continued, ¡°Long Tingfei is a famous general of Northern Han. The citizenry of Northern Han greatly respects their heroes. While it is understandable to weaken an enemy, if we cannot defeat them on the battlefield, the people of Northern Han will definitely not wholeheartedly accept Great Yong¡¯s governance. If Long Tingfei died by assassination, for the next several dozen years, the people of Northern Han would probably try to outdo one another in taking revenge for him. Only by killing him on the battlefield can we ensure that the people of Northern Han lose faith in their ability to resist.¡±


    In an placid fashion, Xiaoshunzi consented, ¡°Since the young master has spoken thusly, then forget about it. I was just thinking that it was excessively rude for Northern Han to send assassins and only wished to retaliate.¡±


    Revealing an odd smile, I replied, ¡°There will definitely be an opportunity if you want to retaliate.¡± Suddenly, the Prince of Qi¡¯s abhorrent figure flashed across my eyes. I suddenly came up with an idea. Maybe, as I retaliate against Northern Han for trying to assassinate me, I can also simultaneously obtain revenge on someone who was the bane of my existence.


    ***


    Surrounded by imperial incense in the depths of the palace, Li Zhi sat at the imperial desk, staring at the memorial before him. His brows were tightly knit as he handed the memorial to Shi Yu, sitting in the first seat to his left. Xiahou Yuanfeng was below, his eyes lowered in submission and his expression extremely respectful. Li Zhi sighed and said, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng, although your Bright Inspection Department was late with the news, they were still ultimately able to pass along the information. Alas, third brother is truly too foolish. He is a member of the Imperial Family. As long as he acts according to his station,4 he will be one of the top influential members of the court. And yet he is avaricious and insatiable, deluded into thinking that he can rebel. Does he truly think that he can seize the Imperial Throne? Regardless of status or merits, he is even below sixth brother, let alone Us. Xiahou Yuanfeng, do you no longer have anyone useable left by the Prince of Qing¡¯s side?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng reported, ¡°This subject deserves death. Aside from two agents, the Bright Inspection Department¡¯s personnel in Hanzhong have been completely eradicated. There is one individual whose fate is yet unknown. However, this subject does not believe that he will return alive.¡±


    His expression becoming grave, Li Zhi replied, ¡°If a rebellion to occurs in Hanzhong, Great Yong¡¯s strength will reverse to before it conquers Shu. Although Li Kang, that traitor, has yet to launch his rebellion, once battle is joined next spring in Zezhou, he will inevitably do so. However, since We were once able to conquer Hanzhong, We will not fear him today. Ziyou, in your view, should We temporarily cease our invasion of Northern Han?¡±


    Rising to his feet, Shi Yu answered, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, this subject believes that we must not do so. Right now, Southern Chu, the Prince of Qing, and Northern Han have surrounded our Great Yong. If we blindly focus on defense, it will only serve to weaken Great Yong¡¯s strength. If we cannot defeat one of the three parties, Great Yong will fall into grave danger. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, have both submitted memorials stating that Northern Han is conquerable. Your Imperial Majesty, it is best to temporarily appease the Prince of Qing while simultaneously increasing precautions taken against the Hanzhong troops. Although Hanzhong is of mind to declare independence, the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates are all officers and soldiers of Great Yong. In addition, the citizens of Shu may not necessarily firmly believe in the Prince of Qing. As such, it will be impossible for the Prince of Qing to immediately launch an attack. Your Imperial Majesty can briefly placate the King of Southern Chu by reducing their hefty payments. When the time comes, Lu Can, by himself, will not be able to act on his own initiative and attack Great Yong, allowing us to maintain the southern defensive line without any problems. At the same time, we must also attack in the north. Your Imperial Majesty should issue an edict calling for the Prince of Qi to be diligent and attentive. With the Marquis of Chu¡¯s support, Northern Han will be conquered.¡±


    Li Zhi¡¯s gaze fell upon Xiahou Yuanfeng. Seeing the disagreement on his face, Li Zhi asked, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng, what is your view?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng respectfully replied, ¡°Although this subject is not well versed in military matters, this subject knows the necessity of handling internal threats before external ones. Although Southern Chu and Northern Han are enemies, they are only minor problems. If we do not attack them, they likely won¡¯t attack us. However, the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion is a major internal threat. If his rebellion is not suppressed, the court will be restless. In this subject¡¯s view, it is best to postpone the northern campaign for now, appease Southern Chu, and focus on dealing with the Prince of Qing.¡±


    Smiling slightly, Li Zhi spoke, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng speaks the truth. The Hanzhong rebellion must be suppressed. However, by completely focusing on this internal strife We will truly fall into Southern Chu and Northern Han¡¯s trap. Xiahou Yuanfeng, at present, the Prince of Qing does not dare to brazenly rise in rebellion. You must think of ways to dispatch men to recruit double agents and sow dissension. There is no need for Us to teach you how to perform these tasks. Since We have ascended to the Throne, We established the Intelligence Management Section to manage the army. We will issue a secret edict, creating the Southwest Regional Department, bearing responsibility for gathering military intelligence on Hanzhong, Sichuan, Yunnan, and Guizhou. For now, the Southwest Regional Department will be assigned to you. Treat the Prince of Qing like the former King of Shu. Can Great Yong not repeat what it once did?


    ¡°Ziyou, have Gou Lian go on a diplomatic mission to Southern Chu. The heavy responsibility of placating the King of Southern Chu will fall upon his shoulders. The people of Chu dread Great Yong. Gou Lian must ensure that Southern Chu does not dare to start a war. By himself, Lu Can will be unable to reverse the situation. As for the north, I have no worries. However, Ziyou, write a letter on my behalf to Suiyun. We do not believe that he doesn¡¯t know about the present situation in Hanzhong. Have him stop hiding things. We will not be softhearted. As such, have him come up with a plan.¡±


    Although Shi Yu only knew the general outline of what was going on, he knew that Jiang Zhe had a private force that had never been handed over. The emperor had actually tactfully accepted this fact. As a result, Shi Yu could only nod his head and voice his consent.


    Hearing this, Xiahou Yuanfeng felt his heart stir. He was not all that familiar with many matters relating to the Prince of Yong prior to the prince¡¯s successful seizure of succession. However, from the emperor¡¯s tone, it seemed that Jiang Zhe had his own private personnel in Hanzhong. If that was the case, then that was excellent news. He was originally worried that it would be impossible for him to properly reestablish the intelligence network in Hanzhong. Suddenly, he thought of something. Probingly, he asked, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, four days ago, the Supervisor of Princess Changle¡¯s residence suddenly traveled north. Reportedly, he went to Zezhou.¡±


    Li Zhi and Shi Yu exchanged knowing smiles. Shaking his head, Li Zhi replied, ¡°This Suiyun. Always needing to be so mystifying and secretive, seldom trusting others fully.¡±


    Smiling Shi Yu replied, ¡°This is also because of Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s tolerance, otherwise with Marquis Jiang¡¯s temperament, who else would have the magnanimity to employ him?¡±


    Glowing with vigor and spirit, Li Zhi said, ¡°The most pleasing act of Our life was acquiring Jiang Zhe. Ziyou, have that letter delivered by eight-hundred-li express, otherwise, who knows when that man will give Us a definite response.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Shi Yu agreed. Xiahou Yuanfeng accompanied them with smiles, once again appalled at Li Zhi¡¯s trust and favor towards Jiang Zhe, and once more rejoicing at the decision that he had made at the time.


    Footnotes:


    ±ÇÇàÁ³Ö×, biqinglianzhong ¨C idiom, lit. bloody nose and swollen face; fig. badly battered


    ÐÄÐØÏÁÕ­, xinxiongxiazhai ¨C idiom, lit. narrow-minded; fig. petty, ungenerous


    ¹ÃÏ¢Ñø¼é, guxiyangjian ¨C idiom, lit. to tolerate is to nurture an evildoer; fig. tolerant and indulgent


    °²·ÖÊؼº, fanfenshouji ¨C idiom, lit. to be content with one¡¯s lot; fig. to know one¡¯s place, abide by the law and behave oneself

 Chapter 2: Wudi’s Crime

    Chapter 2: Wudi¡¯s Crime


    Duan Wudi¡¯s family had, for generations since his grandfather, enlisted and served in the army. When Wudi was young, it was clear that he had a knack for tactics. At the age of fifteen, he enlisted in the army, joining the royal guards at the age of twenty. At the time, the powerful He family existed in Jinyang, greatly valued by the First Ruler, and domineering in their interactions with others. Wudi accidentally offended the He family and was demoted to serve with the Daizhou garrison. The He family did not let the matter drop, dispatching assassins to kill him. Wudi was fortunate to escape and arrive in Daizhou, and was highly valued by Lin Yuanting. Under Lin Yuanting¡¯s recommendation, Wudi joined the Qinzhou army, later becoming a famous general under Long Tingfei, gaining the moniker, Boulder General. He was especially skilled at defense. Every time Long Tingfei launched a campaign, Duan Wudi would stay behind to defend.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Duan Wudi


    Qiu Yufei looked apathetic as he stood there with his hands behind his back, causing a look of admiration to flash across Ling Duan¡¯s eyes. Although Duan Wudi was still in chains, he was allowed to get out of the prisoner¡¯s cart. The three of them stood under a dried-up tree by the roadside. Shi Jun and his subordinates had been shooed to a distance of more than a hundred paces and not allowed to get closer.


    Duan Wudi had a calm expression, almost as if he did not pay any attention to the shackles on his person. However, Qiu Yufei could sense the suffering and humiliation within his eyes that he did not want to reveal to others. Sighing softly, Qiu Yufei said, ¡°General Duan has always been respected. General Long considered General to be one of his chief deputies. Why would he give the order to have General arrested? There is no harm for the general to speak bluntly with me. I will think of a way to give General justice.¡±


    Ling Duan promptly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. General Duan, when General Tan was alive, he respected you greatly. If the general were still alive, he would definitely not sit idly by and watch you be wronged and suffer false accusations. Although this lowly one does not have much strength, I will absolutely not watch you get framed.¡±


    Duan Wudi sighed softly and replied, ¡°I have only treated General Tan fairly. Who would have thought that he would think so highly of me? I am undeserving of his respect.¡±


    ¡°When General Tan was seriously injured by an assassin,¡± started Ling Duan resolutely, ¡°His troops were pushed aside and excluded. Only you, General, did not kick a man who was down, and even went so far as to repeatedly send supplies. General Tan once said that General Duan is someone who you can trust with your life. Even if Ling Duan stakes my life, I am unwilling to see General so harmed.¡±


    ¡°General Tan was going too far with his praise,¡± maintained Duan Wudi, smiling wryly. ¡°To speak fairly, this time, I am deserving of being punished. I have colluded with a merchant to smuggle goods, obtaining massive bribes from the profits. Several days ago, my crimes were discovered by Flying Tiger General Shi Ying. Afterwards, he asked for a orders to take me into custody and bring me to the army to be punished.¡±


    The expression on Qiu Yufei¡¯s face changed greatly. He had never expected that the always upright, respectful, innocent, and honest Duan Wudi would commit such a crime out of greed. This kind of crime, at its lightest, could be said to be a violation of military regulations, taking bribes and breaking the law. But at its most serious, it could be considered treason. The seriousness could only be determined by the goods that Duan Wudi had been smuggling. This was dependent on whether he had smuggled goods from Great Yong or the Eastern Sea. The Northern Han King had instituted strict control over the borders, allowing only a small number of merchants to trade with the Eastern Sea. As for trade with Great Yong, it was treated as akin to treason.


    Qiu Yufei felt anger deep inside. Just as he was about to lash out at Duan Wudi, he saw the serene expression on Duan Wudi¡¯s face, lacking any remorse. Qiu Yufei could not help being curious, as he asked, ¡°Has General Duan been framed?¡±


    Duan Wudi calmly answered, ¡°I was not framed. Honestly speaking, beginning from three years back, I have performed fourteen smuggling operations, earning six hundred thousand taels of silver. This time, the goods tracked down and seized by General Shi are worth three hundred thousand taels, allowing me to obtain a hundred thousand.¡±


    The anger in Qiu Yufei raged furiously. However, strangely, when he saw Duan Wudi¡¯s clear, mirror-like eyes as deep as a cold, deep pool, Qiu Yufei could not bring himself to believe that this man was a corrupt and negligent general who ignored national law and military regulations. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°General Duan, there is no need to sound me out. I believe that the general must have had no alternative.¡±


    A brilliant look flashed in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes, as he replied with a smile, ¡°Fourth young master, as a disciple of the State Mentor, although the State Mentor treats his disciples sternly, causing the young master to suffer hardships, how could the young master know of the difficulties facing simple soldiers? Having battled Great Yong for years, my army has suffered countless casualties. Although we have won more than we have lost these years, Great Yong is becoming more prosperous by the day, while our country¡¯s situation has become increasingly challenging. Young master probably doesn¡¯t know that, since six years ago, our army¡¯s provisions and pay have not been enough. It was already not easy for us to obtain half of what we required. After the soldiers are crippled from serious injuries, it is extremely difficult for them to receive appropriate compensation. As a result, a statement began to circulate within the army: ¡®it is better to die on the battlefield than to become a cripple.¡¯¡±


    Qiu Yufei was greatly shocked. Although he had come from humble origins, he had been raised from a young age by the Devil Sect Sovereign. Compared to his senior apprentice brothers, it could be said that he did not experience that much suffering. Then, his senior apprentice brothers either took charge of the sect matters or joined the army, leaving him alone to play the zither and train martial arts. He had never become involved in matters of state. How could he have known that Northern Han¡¯s situation would be so dire? Qiu Yufei¡¯s gaze fell upon Ling Duan and saw the sorrow on his face. That was a look of sympathy.


    Seeing Qiu Yufei¡¯s questioning gaze, Ling Duan replied in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Lord, General Duan speaks the truth. Originally, when my two elder brothers enlisted to serve the country, they prohibited me from joining them. Both of them wanted me to settle down and ensure the continuance of the Ling family. However, after my two elder brothers died in battle, the compensation received was miniscule. Because my family did not have enough food, I joined the army because of the martial arts that I had learned. Although I enlisted in order to avenge my elder brothers, it was also because I didn¡¯t have any other ways of making a living. If not for General Tan¡¯s pity, how could I have become one of his personal guards at such a young age? Afterwards, with the General¡¯s help, I became a member of the Ghost Cavalry. Fourth Lord, having fought for so many years, there is no family that does not suffer from the same situation. As a result, we all hoped that we would be able to conquer Zezhou. With the fertile lands of Zezhou, we can support our families through tuntian. Our crippled comrades will be able to find someplace to spend the rest of their lives and not have to commit suicide out of worry about being a burden on their families. Qinzhou is just too infertile.¡±


    Duan Wudi turned his head away. However, Qiu Yufei could see that before he did so tears were falling down. Qiu Yufei was speechless. He had never considered that the soldiers fighting undaunted by personal danger1 would suffer such hardships. Compared to them, what was the hardship of his loneliness? Calming his mood, he asked, ¡°Is General Duan¡¯s conduct for the sake of your troops?¡±


    Duan Wudi forced a smile on his face and answered, ¡°In order to make up for the pay shortfall, the Grand General gave the order to allow the soldiers to plunder Zezhou. However, as my troops were frequently serving behind the front line as defense, it was impossible for us to benefit in such a manner. Moreover, the Prince of Qi has adopted a scorched earth policy these last two years, making it extremely difficult for our army to reap any benefits. Without any choice, I colluded with big merchants to smuggle goods, on the one hand to have priority in obtaining low-cost military supplies, and on the other, to obtain the money to make up for the pay shortfall. Although this matter is in violation of national law and military regulations, I did not have any choice but to ignore both.¡±


    Ling Duan suddenly trembled. Having served at Tan Ji¡¯s side, he knew of the shortage of pay during the time that Tan Ji had spent recovering from his injuries. This was one of the main reasons why there was such intense dislike between Tan Ji¡¯s and Shi Ying¡¯s subordinates. Ling Duan suddenly remembered that Tan Ji would always be able to receive money from dubious sources to pay his troops or compensate the disabled. Could it be that Tan Ji had also participated in Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling operation? His suspicious gaze fell upon Duan Wudi.


    Although Duan Wudi saw it, he pretended that he did not notice. In reality, with regards to the smuggling, although Duan Wudi had tried his best to hide it, there were those who had learned of its existence. One of them was Tan Ji. Tan Ji had even gone so far as to dispatch trusted subordinates to help, because the pay received by Tan Ji¡¯s troops was less than thirty percent. As for everyone else, Long Tingfei probably did not know about it, while others played deaf-mute. It was only a straightforward character like Shi Ying who was unaware. However, since he had fallen into such a predicament, Duan Wudi had no intentions of implicating anyone else. As a result, he ignored Ling Duan¡¯s suspicions.


    Qiu Yufei had reached a similar conclusion as Ling Duan. His senior apprentice brother, Xiao Tong, was in charge of monitoring the army. If Xiao Tong did not know about this matter, wouldn¡¯t that make him exceedingly incompetent? If Xiao Tong knew about this matter, that also meant that Long Tingfei also knew about it. It was just that, with everything suddenly exposed by Shi Ying, even Long Tingfei had no choice but to take Duan Wudi into custody. These matters could only be understood tacitly and not conveyed through words. If it was made known that Long Tingfei was involved in smuggling, the honest and upright officials in the court would inevitably impeach and reprimand him. However, if Long Tingfei wished to stay out of it, Duan Wudi would have to serve as the scapegoat. Understanding this point, Qiu Yufei gazed at Duan Wudi, his eyes filled with helplessness, as he said, ¡°General Duan, it will likely be difficult to plead for leniency regarding this matter. In reality, General had no alternative but to do such a thing. If you report your difficulties to the Grand General, he will definitely make allowances, allowing General to atone for your crimes.¡±


    Duan Wudi clearly understood the meaning behind Qiu Yufei¡¯s words. Long Tingfei would definitely feel guilty and would naturally not compound the crimes that Duan Wudi would be charged with. However, with this, Long Tingfei¡¯s clean reputation would be sullied, causing the morale of the Northern Han army to waver. Shaking his head, Duan Wudi voice, ¡°Fourth young master, this general will only speak like this before you. When reaching headquarters, this general will only admit to greed and bribery. When the time comes, in order to show the seriousness of military regulations, the Grand General can only behead or imprison Wudi. Wudi does not fear death. These last few years, Generals Su and Tan have both died for the country in succession. Wudi is not so arrogant as to believe that the load on Grand General will be too excessive without my defense of Qinzhou. If the young master reports this matter to the State Mentor, asking the Grand General to spare Wudi¡¯s life, even though I will still be censured, it will ensure that the Grand General¡¯s reputation remains fair and wise, and not affect the army¡¯s morale. Even if this general is demoted to the rank of a common soldier, Wudi will not utter a single word of complaint.¡±


    His heart aching, Qiu Yufei replied, ¡°General Duan¡¯s loyalty and righteousness fills Yufei with admiration. General, please do not worry. I will definitely not allow the Grand General to be embarrassed and will not permit General to accept such accusations. I will go immediately to see Tingfei to first preserve your life before asking my master to personally plead for leniency. In fact, I believe that the Grand General is already thinking of a way to pardon you. He is not completely cold and ruthless.¡±


    Duan Wudi sighed. ¡°The Grand General has always attached much importance to military regulations. This general does not wish that his reputation is sullied in such a way. Even if I were to die from punishment, I would have no complaints.¡±


    Qiu Yufei felt gloomy. However, after thinking it over, he asked, ¡°What is going on with Shi Ying? The army should have a tacit, mutual understanding about this matter. Why would he publicly make things difficult for you and make this matter public? If the Grand General were to learn of this, he would definitely be unhappy at his handling of the situation.¡±


    Duan Wudi helplessly smiled sardonically as he answered, ¡°This general is not clear about the situation. Although Shi Ying and I don¡¯t have any deep friendship, we have been comrades-in-arms for many years and do not have any old grievances. A few days ago, he even invited this general to the Flying Swallow Tower to drink together. However, from that point on, General Shi suddenly began to make sarcastic comments about this general. With him abruptly raising difficult questions at that time, he personally led his trusted troops to intercept the merchant caravan, arresting this general¡¯s trusted troops. Afterwards, he directly filed a complaint to the Grand General. The Grand General then issued the order, summoning me to be called to account within the central army. This general only led a few trusted subordinates towards the main encampment. Who would have expected that Shi Jun would suddenly appear, stating that this general intended to run away, placing me in chains and keeping me in the prisoner¡¯s cart? This general does not understand the rationale behind General Shi¡¯s actions. Although General Shi is straightforward, he is not someone who doesn¡¯t understand reason.¡±


    Qiu Yufei could hear that Duan Wudi¡¯s tone when he mentioned the Flying Swallow Tower was a bit strange. Committing it to his memory, Qiu Yufei thought, I¡¯ll go ask senior apprentice brother Xiao. He definitely must know the key points. Having decided, he said, ¡°Since things have progressed to this state, General Duan should briefly slow your journey. I will take Ling Duan and head on ahead, and see if I can deal with the situation.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of success,¡± stated Duan Wudi cheerfully, ¡°This general must thank the fourth young master for your help.¡±


    Turning and mounting his horse, Qiu Yufei directly headed for the town of Qinzhou. His complexion was as cold as ice, his mind full of misgivings. Why did internal strife suddenly erupt between Shi Ying and Duan Wudi? He could faintly sense that there was a plot afoot, maybe the result of actions taken by spies from Great Yong. Qiu Yufei fell deep into his thoughts, carefully recalling everything he had seen and heard in Zezhou. At the time, he was completely focused on assassinating Jiang Zhe. Although he had seen and heard some things, because of the ambiguous nature of Jiang Zhe¡¯s and company¡¯s words, and his own unfamiliarity with the military situation in Qinzhou, he hadn¡¯t paid particular attention. Thinking back on it now, there was definitely something abnormal going on. That day, before he attempted to assassinate Jiang Zhe, Prince Li Xian of Qi had sent Jiang Zhe a letter, claiming that there was an urgent military situation. However, with the two countries in direct confrontation and with the entire lands covered with snow and ice, it was impossible for war to be waged. What kind of emergency could it be?


    Suddenly, Qiu Yufei had a thought. According to the timing, the moment he attempted to assassinate Jiang Zhe was when Shi Ying¡¯s attitude had suddenly changed enormously. Could it be that this matter had been discovered by the Yong army¡¯s scouts or even possibly a direct result of the Yong army¡¯s plot to sow dissension?


    When this thought appeared, it spread like wildfire, unable to be restrained. Qiu Yufei recalled what Ling Duan had told him regarding Li Hu being taken away. Reportedly, all those who accompanied Shi Ying to intercept and kill the Prince of Qi and Jiang Zhe had been killed. Ling Duan had even heard the words, ¡°silence witnesses.¡± What testimonies were they trying to silence? Could it be that Shi Ying had rebellious thoughts? Thinking of this, Qiu Yufei could no longer conceal the terror and shock in his mind. He whipped his horse to gallop faster, wanting to report this matter to Long Tingfei as soon as possible. Although he did not entirely understand what had happened, as it related to two ranking generals, it must be cautiously handled.


    ***


    ¡°The biting north wind scatters the falling midnight snow,


    My soul still lingers on the beautiful scene of the moonlight shining on the peach blossoms.


    Don¡¯t wake me while I am enjoying this sweet dream,


    Let me stay awhile in this beautiful scene.


    Out of nowhere, military bugles blare in my ears,


    Waking, my tears formed a thin layer of red ice on the pillow.


    A frontier horse neighs loudly,


    A few remaining stars in the sky gently shed their light on the military banners.2


    Within the most famous brothel in Qinzhou, the Flying Swallow Tower, there was a multitude of clients inside its main hall. There were rich merchants and aristocrats. There were also scholars and warriors. However, the majority of them were army officers in casual dress. A young woman with her hair towering up into the air was playing the pipa, singing in a loud voice. Although she was only a feeble-looking woman, her voice was loud and ringing, as clear as the ice, making everyone who heard her become enraptured.


    Qinzhou was where Grand General Long Tingfei based his troops. There were naturally numerous officers. As Qinzhou¡¯s number one brothel, the only ones with the qualifications to enter the Flying Swallow Tower were either ranking generals or noblemen.


    The songstress playing the pipa and singing at this moment was named Qing Dai.3 She had only arrived in Qinzhou a few months ago and had based herself out of the Flying Swallow Tower. This young woman was already twenty-four years old and was exceedingly beautiful; her long eyebrows reached her temples. Even when she was singing, her expression was as placid as ice. Whenever she finished, she never solicited extra rewards and never conversed with anyone. At most, she would only speak a few words, always maintaining a proud, aloof, noble, and unsullied bearing, causing no one to dare to profane or violate her lightly. She was a famous songstress of Northern Han. Her singing voice was clear and cold. She was especially adroit at singing famous songs while playing the pipa, causing her to be renowned throughout the world. Wherever she went, she would gather a host of admirers. What made this woman stand out was that she was a master of the sword and also carried a sword by her side alongside her pipa, coming and going as she pleased. Alone, only selling her arts and never her body. If any debauched individuals or influential bigwigs tried to be disrespectful, this woman would remain lofty and unyielding, going so far as to once wound several such individuals with her sword. She was only let off because the authorities took pity upon her for her lofty and unsullied character, and the admiring officials urged reconciliation. Qing Dai¡¯s origins were unclear. There were those who said that she was from an aristocratic family. After her family had fallen, she would rather make a living off of her singing than become another¡¯s servant or concubine. As a result, she was deeply respected.


    When the song ended, the main hall erupted into thunderous applause. After paying her respects to her audience, Qing Dai departed with her pipa. She was always like this. Whenever she finished playing a piece, she would leave the magnificent main hall. After leaving the hall, she put the pipa in its sack. A maid assigned by the Flying Swallow Tower to Qing Dai took the pipa and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder sister Dai, General Shi is waiting for you in the reception hall. Are you going to go over?¡±


    Qing Dai nodded her head, distantly responding, ¡°After I have removed my makeup, I will go over.¡± The maid promptly gave orders to another maid before waiting upon Qing Dai as they went towards her dwelling. Qing Dai¡¯s voice was superb and her reputation resounding. As a result, the Flying Swallow Tower had specially prepared a small building to serve as her residence. Because Qing Dai had an aloof and unsociable character, this building¡¯s location was a bit remote so as to prevent her from being disturbed by others.


    After heading upstairs, she began to remove her makeup in front of the bronze mirror. A maid had prepared hot water for her, allowing her to take a bath. After she dried herself, she changed into a brocade fur coat the color of azure, removing and putting on a dangling ornament from her jewelry box. Aside from this, she wore no ornamentation or makeup. Accepting the red cloak from the maid, she draped it around her shoulders before heading out. The maid immediately picked up the pipa and followed her out.


    After crossing a stone bridge was a gorgeous reception hall hidden behind evergreen trees. Before the pavilion stood four men. Although they wore casual dress, from their postures and bearing, it could be seen that they were soldiers from the army. Seeing Qing Dai arrive, the four soldiers all nodded their heads in greeting. Qing Dai curtsied slightly before pushing the door open and walking within.


    This reception pavilion was probably several zhang in diameter. It was extremely spacious and bright. Walking within, a bed-stove covered with red felt could immediately be spotted. On the bed-stove was a mahogany table, set full with food and drink. On the ground was a large brazier with a chimney leading to the pavilion¡¯s exterior. On the brazier, a copper pot full of wine was being warmed. In addition, the brazier was connected to the bed-stove, simultaneously heating the wine and bed-stove. The interior of the pavilion was as warm as if it were spring.


    Shi Ying sat atop the bed-stove, drinking. Of the two maids inside, one was heating the wine while the other was serving the food. On the chair next to the bed-stove was a heavy cloak and a saber. Probably because of the warmth of the pavilion, Shi Ying had already taken off his outer robes, wearing only the middle layer of his clothes. His face was flushed from the alcohol.


    When Qing Dai entered, she could smell the fragrant and strong aroma of the wine. She could not help frowning, as she said, ¡°General Shi, your injuries have not yet healed. It is best that you do not drink.¡± So speaking, she walked over and took the wine cup from Shi Ying before shooting a cold glare at the two maids. The two maids tactfully withdrew. Smelling the strong scent of alcohol in the room, Qing Dai walked to the window and pushed it open. The cold wind blew in, immediately dispersing quite a bit of the scent of alcohol.


    Shi Ying did not make a single sound, allowing Qing Dai to take away the wine cup. He stared at Qing Dai, his eyes filled with flaming radiance, remembering their first meeting. At the time, Long Tingfei had just mobilized the army to invade Zezhou, leaving Duan Wudi in charge of the defenses. Because of his injuries, Shi Ying did not follow Long Tingfei and had come to Flying Swallow Tower to listen to music because he was bored senseless. He could still remember when he had first met Qing Dai, that beautiful woman sitting on the stage singing with rapt attention, her beauty carrying a stubborn expression. Although she was in a beautiful and bustling location, she seemed as disaffected and indifferent as someone who had abandoned the mortal world. Although he was more than thirty years old, Shi Ying, who had never before had any thoughts about family, fell for that pair of clear and serene eyes. He had recklessly proposed marriage to Qing Dai, willing to take her as his wife and promising to never take any concubines. However, Qing Dai only uncaringly declined. After questioning closely several times, Qing Dai finally explained her reason for declining. After hearing the reason, Shi Ying¡¯s rationale was immediately wiped away by raging fury.


    Qing Dai only explained that several years ago she had been kidnapped by a bandit and had lost her chastity. As for that bandit¡¯s identity, it was far from normal. Only by risking her life did Qing Dai to escape. However, although she knew of her kidnapper¡¯s identity, because she would not be believed, Qing Dai had never revealed this matter to anyone. Shi Ying questioned that man¡¯s identity and was greeted with grim laughs and silence form Qing Dai. Helpless, Shi Ying had no alternative but to frequently visit in the hopes of gaining Qing Dai¡¯s affection.


    Through this persistent effort, Shi Ying was able to move the Heavens, making Qing Dai soften her stance, gradually having small parties with Shi Ying. Although she remained proud and aloof, she did not keep Shi Ying at a distance. A few days ago, when Shi Ying had brought Duan Wudi to drink at the Flying Swallow Tower, who could have thought that Duan Wudi¡¯s expression would change enormously after seeing Qing Dai and become apprehensive? As for Qing Dai, when she saw Duan Wudi, she erupted in a never-before-seen rage and stormed off in a huff. Suspicious, Shi Ying had made inquiries overtly and covertly before finally learning from Qing Dai¡¯s mouth that Duan Wudi was the one who had raped her that day.


    Just as Shi Ying exploded in anger and sought to interrogate Duan Wudi, Qing Dai held onto him firmly, not letting him go. Crying bitterly, she said, ¡°Your servant is no more than a lowly songstress. Ignoring the fact that there are no witnesses, even if there were, would it be possible to do anything to him? It is already enough that no one is damning me for being a seductress. Even if the Grand General were to get involved, he would, at most, have him marry me. Although your servant has lost my chastity to him, I do not want to attend to such a vile character.¡±


    After hearing this, Shi Ying felt his heart fall into mourning. After thinking for some time, he finally realized that, if he thought of a way to kill Duan Wudi, Qing Dai would definitely be grateful. Over these days, Shi Ying could tell that Qing Dai had feelings for him. When the time came, as long as he sincerely asked her hand in marriage, Qing Dai would definitely be willing to marry him. Of course, before all of this, Shi Ying had sounded Duan Wudi out. However, whenever he brought up Qing Dai, Duan Wudi would change the subject. Infuriated, Shi Ying resolved to handle Duan Wudi. Coincidentally, he quickly found the opportunity.


    Looking at Qing Dai, Shi Ying wanted to say something, but hesitated. This matter had yet to be finalized. He resolved to bring this subject up with Qing Dai after Duan Wudi had been executed. Just as the two spoke a few words, one of Shi Ying¡¯s guards came in to report, ¡°General, the Grand General has summoned you.¡±


    This guard did not explain things, only stealthily shooting a meaningful glance at Shi Ying. Shi Ying was excited, understanding immediately that Duan Wudi had been captured. Feeling delighted, he said, ¡°Qing Dai, something has come up in the army. I need to go back.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Qing Dai replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, since you¡¯ve drunk so much wine, it is inappropriate for you to see the Grand General like this. I have already had one of the maids prepare a bowl of soup to sober you up. Drink a bowl before leaving and be sure to dissipate the smell of alcohol on your body.¡±


    Hearing this, Shi Ying¡¯s heart warmed, and he repeatedly voiced his agreement. As a result, when he departed, he did so in high spirits, not seeing the contempt that flashed in Qing Dai¡¯s eyes. With the net closing, it was impossible for the captured fierce tiger to escape.


    Once Shi Ying had departed, Qing Dai summoned her maid and took her pipa, beginning to play. It was the sixth stanza of the famous piece, ¡°Ambush from Ten Sides.¡±4 Although this piece was widespread, there were few individuals capable of playing it to perfection. After Qing Dai had played for some time, her surroundings grew silent, with only the reverberating sounds of the music hovering about. Qing Dai only stopped after playing the sixth stanza several times. Sighing softly, she rose to her feet and departed from the pavilion.


    Coincidentally, while she was playing, Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan had galloped into the town, hearing her performance. Qiu Yufei could not help reining in his horse to listen. He was exceptionally talented musically. After listening for some time, an abundant, lively light appeared in his eyes as he softly said, ¡°What an excellent ¡®Ambush.¡¯ How many people in the world can perform like so? However, why is it so filled with killing intent, almost as if expressing an eternal parting?¡±


    According to Qiu Yufei¡¯s original intentions, he would have immediately gone to search out that pipa master. However, with Duan Wudi¡¯s situation still unresolved, he hesitated momentarily before urging his horse into a gallop towards the Grand General¡¯s residence.


    Footnotes:


    ·Ü²»¹ËÉí, fenbugushen ¨C idiom, lit. to dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety; fig. undaunted by dangers, regardless of perils


    This poem is based off the format of the ci entitled ¡°The Rough Bodhisattva¡± (ÆÐÈøÂù) and was composed by the Qing Dynasty poet, Nalan Xingde (ÄÉÀ¼ÐÔµÂ).


    Çà÷ì, qingDai ¨C lit. indigo dye


    Ambush from Ten Sides (Ê®ÃæÂñ·ü) is one of the most famous pieces for pipa that is often used in historical and wuxia dramas; the piece alludes to the circumstances in which Xiang Yu was defeated by Liu Bang during the Chu-Han Contention.

 Chapter 3: Difficult to Explain Oneself

    Chapter 3: Difficult to Explain Oneself


    Ying was greatly trusted by the Grand General, performing long-distance raids and accruing outstanding military service. In the twenty-fourth year of Rongsheng, Ying accused Duan Wudi of corruption and collusion with merchants from an enemy state due to a personal grudge. Wudi¡¯s actions were actually tacitly accepted by the Grand Genera, leaving Ying to bear the crime.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Shi Ying


    Inside the Grand General¡¯s residence, Long Tingfei stood in the main hall with his hands clasped behind his back. There was a raging fury inside him. These last several weeks, while he had been busy training the troops and reorganizing the army, he did not forget to monitor his subordinate commanders. In his mind, Duan Wudi and Shi Ying were the most suspicious. Both of them were his most trusted generals. Shi Ying was skilled at warfare and did not have much experience or skill as a schemer. Duan Wudi excelled at defense. Although he was the most trustworthy Northern Han general serving as support, there were far fewer opportunities for him to perform acts of great merit. With this, the rewards and promotions received by Duan Wudi had fallen behind the other commanders. Moreover, Duan Wudi¡¯s temperament was reserved and cautious. Long Tingfei originally suspected him the most. However, with Xiao Tong¡¯s surveillance, there was no evidence to prove that either of the two generals were directly colluding with Great Yong.


    Since the army had returned to Qinzhou, Duan Wudi had busied himself with adjusting the defensive positionings. Long Tingfei kept a close eye on all of the changes that he made, discovering that the arrangements Duan Wudi implemented were impenetrable and flawless. As for Shi Ying, aside from war, he was disinclined to pay attention to anything else. Aside from recently becoming infatuated with a songstress, there wasn¡¯t anything unusual going on with him.


    Xiao Tong had carefully investigated that songstress, discovering that she was the daughter of a famed scholar of Jinyang, Su E. The Su family had been loyal to the Eastern Jin Dynasty and had refused to pledge its loyalty to Northern Han. After the First Ruler took the throne, the Su family would frequently speak words of mockery. Ultimately, the Su family¡¯s assets were seized and the family condemned after the First Ruler could no longer endure their ridicule. Su E died in prison in the tenth year of Rongsheng. Qing Dai was Su E¡¯s only daughter. After her father¡¯s death, and with her family¡¯s assets gone, the woman was left to her own devices.1 She had to rely upon selling her skills. Even though she was left in such dire straits, the woman¡¯s temperament was haughty, ready to die to preserve her chastity. It could be said that she hated and resented the court. This was extremely clear from her behavior, never giving any face and remaining unsociable towards the rich, influential, and powerful members of the Northern Han court. Fortunately, there were plenty who deeply respected that woman¡¯s demeanor, otherwise it would have been impossible for her to sell her skills in peace. Although it was somewhat inappropriate for Shi Ying to fall in love with that woman, one could see from her behavior that she would never turn to Great Yong for help. Otherwise, she would not have given up the excellent opportunity of fraternizing with the rich and powerful to acquire intelligence. As a result, Long Tingfei had not interfered with the matter between Shi Ying and Qing Dai. Further, Long Tingfei could see that Shi Ying may not necessarily be able to acquire the woman¡¯s affection.


    Without any evidence to prove the guilt of the two generals with the greatest suspicions, Long Tingfei had begun to wonder if he had fallen into the enemy¡¯s discord ploy. Who would have expected that at this very moment something would suddenly occur? Shi Ying surprisingly and suddenly accused Duan Wudi of colluding with merchants and smuggling supplies. This left Long Tingfei in a dilemma. Speaking from the heart, although Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling operation was hidden, if Long Tingfei did not know about it, then he would simply be too incompetent. However, Duan Wudi¡¯s behavior was exactly the kind of thing that Long Tingfei could not do. Besides, all of the profits that Duan Wudi made were used to supplement the limited pay afforded to the troops. As a result, Long Tingfei not only did not condemn Duan Wudi, he had even arranged the army quartermasters to cooperate with Duan Wudi, quietly employing the funds acquired for pay and compensation. However, this was something Long Tingfei could not publicly admit, otherwise, for openly violating national law, he would not be lightly let off by the royal censors even if the Later Ruler was willing to make allowances.


    Of the subordinate generals under Long Tingfei, the majority of them knew some of what was going on. Partly because of his frank temper and worries that he would divulge this secret, and partly because he did not pay attention to these matters, almost everyone knew about this matter; only Shi Ying remained ignorant and in the dark. As a result, Shi Ying¡¯s sudden raising of difficult questions, directly targeting Duan Wudi, left Long Tingfei briefly unable to react.


    Without any alternative, Long Tingfei could only order that Duan Wudi be taken into custody. Of course, Long Tingfei had his own selfish motives. Before the undiscovered traitor was exposed, he did not mind temporarily suppressing Duan Wudi. After all, if Duan Wudi were plotting rebellion, then the psychological shock upon the Northern Han army would be enormous. Even so, Long Tingfei was still dreadfully angry. With the exposure of Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling operation, it was very difficult to wipe the accusation away. With this, regardless of whether Duan Wudi truly intended to betray Northern Han, Long Tingfei was facing the awkward situation of losing a key subordinate. Consequently, he was extremely infuriated with Shi Ying and unavoidably regretted the trust that he had previously placed upon him, indulging in Shi Ying, making him have an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities.2


    Xiao Tong walked in. Seeing Long Tingfei¡¯s ramrod-straight figure, he hesitated momentarily before walking over and saying, ¡°General, Yufei has returned. He wants to meet with you immediately.¡±


    Long Tingfei quivered. During this recent period, Great Yong¡¯s security had been extremely tight, making it difficult for any news to arrive regarding Zezhou. As such, Long Tingfei did not yet know the results of Qiu Yufei¡¯s assassination mission. However, from the tone of Xiao Tong¡¯s voice, Long Tingfei could tell that the assassination had failed. Heaving a sigh, he opined, ¡°Fine. It was already difficult to assassinate an army supervisor. It¡¯s enough that Yufei was able to return safely. Allow him to come in. Does he have some urgent matter to report?¡±


    Xiao Tong answered, ¡°It is best to allow him to report this matter to the general. This matter relates to a ranking general within our army. Yufei has never had any dealings with the officers of the army. His words should be relatively fair.¡±


    Startled, Long Tingfei, feeling a sense of foreboding, ordered, ¡°Have him come in quickly.¡±


    Leading Ling Duan, Qiu Yufei entered the hall. Seeing Long Tingfei, Ling Duan¡¯s expression immediately became impassioned, gazing at Long Tingfei with excitement and veneration. Within the hearts and minds of the officers and soldiers of the Northern Han army, Long Tingfei was a deity who surpassed everything. Ling Duan respectfully kowtowed and said, ¡°This lowly one, Ling Duan, pays his respects to the Grand General.¡±


    A look of puzzlement appeared on Long Tingfei¡¯s face, as he inquired, ¡°You are?¡±


    Ling Duan knew that there was no way that he would be recognized by Long Tingfei. After all, the few times that he had appeared before the grand general, he was wearing a bronze mask. Thinking of this, he could not help thinking of Tan Ji and could not hold back the tears that streamed down his cheeks. He responded, ¡°This lowly one was a member of General Tan¡¯s Ghost Cavalry.¡±


    Long Tingfei stared in astonishment at Ling Duan for some time before he walked over and helped Ling Duan up. He stated, ¡°Who would have thought that one of General Tan¡¯s bodyguards would still be alive? Ling Duan, you¡¯re called Ling Duan, correct? Alas, I have already ordered your general¡¯s ashes to be delivered back to his native lands to be buried. The court has also issued an edict bestowing hefty rewards. It is unfortunate that he can no longer go into battle.¡± As he spoke, Long Tingfei¡¯s tone began to acquire a tint of sorrow. However, he quickly calmed himself before asking, ¡°How did you escape back here?¡±


    Ling Duan glanced at Qiu Yufei. Qiu Yufei quietly voiced, ¡°Explain everything that has happened to the general.¡± Ling Duan nodded his head, explaining everything that he had seen and heard. Afterwards, Qiu Yufei added the details of his attempted assassination.


    Hearing the two of them disclose, Long Tingfei knit his brows tightly. He had always had some suspicions in his mind. Although there wasn¡¯t anything unusual about what Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan said, to Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong, their testimony and the resultant ¡°truth¡± that was revealed left the two of them aghast. After all, compared with Duan Wudi, Long Tingfei trusted Shi Ying, someone he had personally promoted, more. In addition, Xiao Tong was also more suspicious of the shrewd and cautious Duan Wudi.


    Neither Long Tingfei nor Xiao Tong naturally had any doubts about Qiu Yufei¡¯s testimony. On the other hand, they could not implicitly trust Ling Duan. Long Tingfei shot a glance at Xiao Tong. Understanding, Xiao Tong coughed and asked, ¡°Ling Duan, what do you think that all this is provable?¡±


    Ling Duan vacantly answered, ¡°This lowly one does not know. Although General Shi was always on poor terms with my general, frequently ridiculing and making trouble for my general, this lowly one refuses to believe that General Shi would rebel. It¡¯s just that, if this weren¡¯t the case, why were Li Hu and all of General Shi¡¯s captured troops executed? Compared to them, this lowly one massacred his way through Zezhou following General Tan. Even if they were only seeking to account for the crimes inflicted upon the common people of Zezhou, this lowly one ought to have been executed. In addition, although Marquis Jiang was not the commander-in-chief, this lowly one has seen that the entire Yong army is extremely deferential and respectful of the Marquis. When he came to the decision to keep Li Hu and me by his side, no one dared to object. Even after the Prince of Qi learned of this, he only spoke a few words of warning to the two of us, reminding us to not be discourteous. However, all of a sudden, Li Hu was forcibly taken away and executed with Marquis Jiang not making any move to stop it from happening. I believe that, were it not for my own ignorance of the matter, this lowly one would likely have been executed as well. Moreover, Marquis Jiang is magnanimous, not even blaming Li Hu who almost killed him. If it weren¡¯t for something significant, this lowly one truly cannot understand why all of this has happened.¡±


    Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong exchanged glances. They did not hear any falsehoods in Ling Duan¡¯s words. Moreover, Ling Duan¡¯s train of thought was somewhat chaotic, and it did not seem like a lie that had been fabricated beforehand. This meant that Ling Duan had not surrendered to the Yong army and been sent back to transmit false information.


    Seeing through Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong¡¯s intentions, Qiu Yufei grimly interjected, ¡°When I first met Ling Duan, he was on the verge of death. If he had not run into me, he probably would not have returned alive.¡±


    Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong understood the meaning behind Qiu Yufei¡¯s words. If Ling Duan had betrayed Northern Han, it would have been impossible for him to have fallen into such dire straits. Even if the injuries were self-inflicted, there were limits. Since Qiu Yufei had said that Ling Duan had nearly died, then there was definitely no trickery involved. If Ling Duan could even conceal everything from Qiu Yufei¡¯s eyes, then Qiu Yufei would not have the qualifications of being a direct disciple of Jing Wuji.


    Just then, one of Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards came in to report that Shi Ying was waiting outside to be summoned. Long Tingfei felt a bit of hesitation. Originally, he had summoned Shi Ying to figure out why Shi Ying had suddenly raised difficult questions about Duan Wudi. However, with his head full of suspicions, Long Tingfei was now worried about inadvertently alerting Shi Ying to his distrust. He glanced at Xiao Tong. His eyes glowings, Xiao Tong said, ¡°It is best to first allow him to come inside. There are questions we have to ask sooner rather or later. Junior apprentice brother, bring Ling Duan with you and withdraw to the back.¡±


    Qiu Yufei nodded his head. However, before he left, he casually remarked, ¡°I met General Duan on the road. Grand General, senior apprentice brother, although General Duan has violated military regulations, out of consideration for his painstaking efforts, I hope that the two of you will give him an opportunity.¡±


    Long Tingfei frowned slightly. Sighing, he replied, ¡°How do I not know of this? However, this matter is likely not so simple. Although Shi Ying is hot-headed and impulsive, I originally believed it to be unintentional that he did not think to report this matter to me first before making this matter public. But now, it seems like it may have been intentional. Yufei, I will handle this matter properly. As for Ling Duan ¡­ Yufei, do you have any thoughts?¡± Long Tingfei could tell that Qiu Yufei was close with Ling Duan. As such, he intentionally asked this question.


    Qiu Yufei answered, ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of the boy¡¯s aptitude. I am prepared to bring him back to meet with Master and eldest apprentice brother. If eldest apprentice brother takes a fancy to him, I want him to take eldest apprentice brother as his master. If impossible, I will be forced to take him as my disciple.¡±


    Hearing this kind of response, both Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong became interested. Xiao Tong walked over and took a careful look at Ling Duan. Smiling, he said, ¡°Although his aptitude is upper middle, the child has a firm and unwavering attitude. Further, he is not someone upright, outspoken, and inflexible. Since he became one of the hand-picked one in a thousand Ghost Cavalry at such a young age, eldest apprentice brother should definitely be interested. Excellent, junior apprentice brother. Your insight is quite good.¡±


    Qiu Yufei smiled slightly. Calling to Ling Duan, Qiu Yufei led him to the rear of the main hall.


    Only then did Long Tingfei summon Shi Ying. It wasn¡¯t long before Shi Ying walked in with long strides. He had already dispelled all of the alcoholic scent on his body. After he had walked in, he respectfully performed a military salute and inquired, ¡°Does the Grand General have any instructions summoning this general here?¡±


    Long Tingfei gazed deeply at Shi Ying, as he responded, ¡°Shi Ying, there is a matter that I have never asked you about. Now that Duan Wudi will soon arrive under custody, I wish to ask you: how did you learn of Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling operation? This is something quite grave. Why did you not consult me over this matter, choosing instead to openly speak of it during a military conference in the presence of all of the gathered generals? Fortunately, Duan Wudi did not try to run off out of fear of punishment. If there were any mishaps, wouldn¡¯t they be your sins?¡±


    Hesitating momentarily, Shi Ying responded, ¡°This matter was accidentally discovered by this general¡¯s deputy, Shi Jun. He informed this general. Out of anger, this general did not think and spilled the beans during the military conference. This is this general¡¯s fault.¡± Speaking to this point, Shi Ying revealed a look of slight shame.


    In order to have his revenge against Duan Wudi, he hadn¡¯t even thought of reporting this matter beforehand to Long Tingfei. Although he was blunt, he was not stupid. If his subordinates could discover this kind of large-scale smuggling operation, then it would be strange if Long Tingfei did not know anything about it. Only by doing this so openly could he force Long Tingfei to execute Duan Wudi. Shi Ying knew that, although he was deeply trusted by the Grand General, the Grand General valued Tan Ji and Duan Wudi more. Further, if like years past, it would have been possible for the Grand General to severely punish Duan Wudi. However, with the current desperate situation, the Grand General would likely try to cover up this scandal. However, the longer Duan Wudi was allowed to live, the more Qing Dai would never have a look of happiness on her face. Over these past days, he could see that her complexion become increasingly thin and haggard, causing Shi Ying to feel a pain that pierced through his heart.


    Although the changes on Shi Ying¡¯s face were slight, both Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong focused on him, seeing these changes clearly. Long Tingfei sighed inwardly and said, ¡°Wait outside to directly confront Duan Wudi.¡±


    Voicing his consent, Shi Ying withdrew. After he had gone, Long Tingfei¡¯s face grew frigid, as he said, ¡°Xiao Tong, Shi Ying has ulterior motives. Go personally to his residence and investigate to see if there is anything that does not belong.¡±


    In a low voice, Xiao Tong voiced his compliance before turning to depart. Long Tingfei felt hatred building inside, slamming a hand on the table, making the teacup and everything else on the table buck, splashing tea everywhere. The hall was immediately packed with Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards. His expression calming, Long Tingfei ordered, ¡°Go tidy up. Once Duan Wudi has arrived, remove his shackles and bring him to see me. Bring all of the soldiers escorting him to the rear and ensure that they do not wander freely. Shi Jun should be the escorting officer. Also bring him to see me.¡±


    After roughly an hour had passed, Duan Wudi finally arrived under escort. Seeing that although Duan Wudi¡¯s expression was serene, his appearance was disheveled, Long Tingfei briefly did not know what to say. Regardless of why Duan Wudi was smuggling, regardless of whether he had tacitly accepted, this matter had already been exposed. If the truth was revealed, then everyone would know of the gravity of the dire situation facing Northern Han, likely causing the morale of the army to waver. Moreover, a crime that violated national law would not be easily made allowances for in the court. Although the king trusted and thought highly of him, Long Tingfei knew that there were many court officials who were dissatisfied and resentful of his power and authority. Long Tingfei knew that, when the time came, he would be recalled to the capital and held to account. If as before, Long Tingfei would not mind being condemned. As long as he was able to continue to command the army, noble and official ranks were both insignificant. However, the current situation was quite dire. Great Yong could attack at any moment. He could not leave Qinzhou for even a single moment. If the king was too obvious in siding with him, Long Tingfei knew that the king would lose popular support and negatively affect his reputation. The only way of resolving this situation was to have Duan Wudi take the blame. Although it would only take one command from Long Tingfei, and Duan Wudi would obey, not implicating him even if Duan Wudi had to die, and he himself was truly not involved in the smuggling, Long Tingfei could not bring himself to allow Duan Wudi to be punished in his place.


    Duan Wudi understood the thoughts in Long Tingfei¡¯s mind. Stepping forward, he kowtowed and said, ¡°This guilty general pays his respects to the Grand General. Grand General, please punish this guilty general according to national law and military regulations. This guilty general will be willing to accept any punishment. It is only that the country is in dire need of talents. Grand General, please allow this guilty general to live. This guilty general wants to die upon the battlefield and not on the execution grounds.¡±


    Long Tingfei trembled slightly. It was a long time before he walked forward and raised Duan Wudi up. Bowing deeply, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°General Duan, this is all Tingfei¡¯s fault and yet has forced General to bear the responsibilities. There is no greater crime than this.¡±


    A hint of emotion flashed across Duan Wudi¡¯s face. Solemnly, he replied, ¡°Why is the Grand General saying such words? This is all because this general was blinded by greed.3 What does this business have to do with the Grand General?¡±


    Long Tingfei understood Duan Wudi¡¯s intentions. Since Duan Wudi was already assuming responsibility and guilt for this matter, it would be impossible to implicate Long Tingfei. Long Tingfei sadly straightened his body and instructed, ¡°Wudi, wait at the side for now. Right now, there is another matter that is more important. For now, wait and listen. Someone come, summon Shi Jun.¡±


    Entering the hall, Shi Jun was extremely uneasy. He was quite shrewd. Ever since he had run into Qiu Yufei, he had no longer dared to make things difficult for Duan Wudi. In the last stretch of the journey, he felt his heart continuously beat with nervous tension. Shi Jun was a younger cousin from Shi Ying¡¯s clan. From a young age, he had been fond of bravery and fighting, and was a well-known hoodlum in his home village. Afterwards, he had joined Shi Ying. Because his mind was nimble and his martial arts were quite good, Shi Jun had risen from a common soldier and become Shi Ying¡¯s deputy. Although Shi Ying was valiant and an excellent fighter, he tended to be a bit nepotistic4 with the people whom he employed. However, Shi Jun understood his shortcomings. With Shi Ying¡¯s trust, Shi Jun used petty favors to win over the soldiers of his cousin¡¯s army, barely enough to allow him to stand on his feet.


    A few days ago, when Shi Ying had ordered him to find Duan Wudi¡¯s shortcomings, Shi Jun was greatly troubled. It wasn¡¯t because of his fear of Duan Wudi¡¯s prestige and status, but rather because Duan Wudi was always so careful. Shi Jun had nowhere to start his investigations. However, he had no choice but to comply with Shi Ying¡¯s orders. In a stroke of luck, one of Duan Wudi¡¯s subordinate officers had been demoted by Duan Wudi for violating military regulations. Quite resentful, the officer had sought for an opportunity to remain in Qinzhou. After Shi Jun learned of this officer¡¯s predicament, he immediately began to befriend the officer, bringing him to drink and play. Discontented with Duan Wudi, the officer revealed Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling operation under Shi Jun¡¯s beguilement. Shi Jun immediately reported this valuable information to Shi Ying.


    As a capable general, it didn¡¯t take long for Shi Ying to discover evidence after he had learned of this matter. After all, since he had received the tacit acceptance of the army¡¯s high-ranking generals, Duan Wudi did not go overboard in protecting the secret. Under Shi Ying¡¯s careful planning, he was able to smoothly acquire substantive proof of Duan Wudi¡¯s participation. The entire incident had gone off without a hitch.


    However, there was something that Shi Jun had kept hidden from Shi Ying. Over the course of the investigation, much of the evidence that Shi Jun had ¡°discovered,¡± was not actually found by him, but rather obtained from a few mysterious individuals. Without this intelligence, it would have been impossible for Shi Ying to acquire information to use against Duan Wudi.


    However, Shi Jun was extremely regretful of his shortsightedness, thinking back on those mysterious individuals arriving at his door with gold and silver, explaining the bad blood between themselves and the merchants collaborating with Duan Wudi. Because they were business rivals, they wished to help Shi Ying strike a blow against Duan Wudi to eliminate the behind-the-scenes supporter of the opposing merchants. This was a very fair reason. Moreover, at the time, he was in dire need of the information that they provided. As a result, Shi Jun accepted. However, while traveling to Qinzhou, Shi Jun discovered that his superior may have stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. If something were to happen to Shi Ying, then his own high position and wealth would be lost. But no matter how regretful he was, it was to no avail. When Shi Jun arrived at the Grand General¡¯s residence with Duan Wudi in his custody, Duan Wudi had immediately been released from his shackles and escorted in to see the Grand General, while Shi Jun and his escorting troops had been detained. This made Shi Jun feel deeply uneasy. While he was figuring out how to handle the situation, it wasn¡¯t long before he was summoned. Shi Jun naturally did not have any way of refusing and could only force himself to enter Long Tingfei¡¯s White Tiger Sanctum where the Grand General met with high-ranking subordinate officers. Once he caught sight of Long Tingfei¡¯s ashen expression, and the anger and killing intent brimming from his body, Shi Jun felt as though he was unable to breathe. Advancing several steps, he then dropped to his knees, his body involuntarily beginning to tremble.


    Seeing Shi Jun¡¯s reaction, Long Tingfei believed his suspicions confirmed. He somberly asked, ¡°Shi Jun, was it you who discovered that Duan Wudi was smuggling?¡±


    Shi Jun carefully answered, ¡°It was precisely this general.¡±


    His voice brimming with rancor, Long Tingfei asked, ¡°How did you discover this? Could it be that you dared to secretly monitor a high-ranking general?¡±


    Shi Jun opened his mouth, desiring to speak. However, he found that he could say nothing. Neither beguiling Duan Wudi¡¯s subordinate nor receiving bribes from the merchants were things that could be revealed openly. If Shi Jun openly revealed these matters, not only would Duan Wudi be innocent even if he was guilty, Shi Jun himself would likely be dragged out to be executed. Thinking of this, beads of sweat began to flowing freely from Shi Jun¡¯s forehead. Kneeling on the floor, he repeatedly kowtowed, too frightened to speak a word.


    Long Tingfei furiously cried out, ¡°Are you still not going to speak the truth? If there is even a single lie, I will charge you with keeping secrets from your commander-in-chief and have you chopped into mincemeat.¡±


    Shi Jun was scared witless, his complexion as pale as paper. He promptly revealed how he had received clues from that subordinate officer and of the bribes and intelligence that he had received from those mysterious individuals. Long Tingfei erupted into anger, lashing out with a foot, kicking Shi Jun off to the side. Although he vomited blood, Shi Jun did not dare to wipe his mouth clean. Crawling forward, he kneeled down and repeatedly said, ¡°This general is aware of his crimes. Grand General, please spare my life.¡±


    Long Tingfei callously ordered, ¡°Drag him out and hand him over to Xiao Tong for interrogation. Use whatever cruel methods necessary.¡± By Long Tingfei¡¯s order, several bodyguards walked in and dragged Shi Jun out.


    Sitting back into his marshal¡¯s seat, Long Tingfei closed his eyes in exhaustion, carefully going over Shi Jun¡¯s oral confession. The mysterious individuals who provided the intelligence were incredibly suspicious. Glancing at Duan Wudi, he asked, ¡°Wudi, do you know who would harbor a grudge against you and also obtain detailed information about your smuggling operation?¡±


    Duan Wudi frowned. After thinking for a few minutes, he finally answered, ¡°The merchants who collaborated with this general were all major merchants within the country. There are only two or three merchants with the qualifications to be involved in such a venture. This general had reached an agreement with them, splitting the profits proportionally. Apart from them, even if other merchants are envious, none of them have the financial resources to participate. Moreover, they have no way of receiving accurate information about our caravans. The only possibility is the merchants from the Eastern Sea who deal with our merchants. They are the only other individuals who have access to the caravan information. However, how would they have the ability to lay their hands on Northern Han¡¯s military matters?¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled wryly for some time, a chill flashing across his eyes. He replied, ¡°How do they not have the ability? We have all forgotten that that man spent nearly three years in the Eastern Sea. He likely has long since known about this matter.¡±


    Duan Wudi¡¯s face paled greatly. He naturally knew who Long Tingfei was speaking of. However, he still cautiously asked, ¡°Grand General, this may not be the case. All of the merchants who we worked with were carefully investigated and should definitely not be agents of Great Yong. In addition, we also deliberately excluded the Hai family, because of the excessively close relations between the Hai family and the Eastern Sea. Those merchants from the Eastern Sea did not have any problems. The majority of them were from Southern Chu. Behind-the-scenes, their backer should be Southern Chu¡¯s most mysterious Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. No matter how brilliant that man¡¯s methods, it is impossible for him to extend his hand so far. Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the intelligence that we received from Southern Chu. For many years, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has repeatedly harmed Great Yong¡¯s interests. We once even suspected that the backer of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was an influential family from Southern Chu. Since we share a common enemy with Southern Chu right now, they would definitely not choose this moment to hit us while we¡¯re down.¡±


    Long Tingfei had great confidence in Duan Wudi¡¯s judgement, however, he still felt that this matter was definitely a result of Great Yong¡¯s meddling. Aside from Great Yong, who would want the Northern Han army to fall into disarray? After thinking it over, Long Tingfei said, ¡°You have said that relations between the Hai family and the Eastern Sea are extremely close. According to Princess Bi, the Hai family has relations with Jiang Zhe. All of the smuggled goods have to pass through Binzhou. The Hai family completely controls that port. It was probably impossible to hide clues5 from their eyes. If they put their minds to it, they should be able to find the information. Alas ¡­¡±


    This time, Duan Wudi remained silent. Long Tingfei¡¯s conclusion was reasonable. It would have been impossible for the shipments of the goods to be concealed from the Hai family. Could it be that Jiang Zhe had long arranged for chess pieces in Binzhou? A ridiculous thought suddenly popped into Duan Wudi¡¯s mind. Could it be that Jiang Zhe¡¯s purpose for going into seclusion in the Eastern Sea, letting the Jiang and Hai families develop Binzhou into an important port, was all for the sake of luring them into smuggling? Right now, if that trade route were cut off, Northern Han would likely immediately run into a situation of insufficient supplies. Thinking of this, Duan Wudi suddenly felt his entire body grow cold, but did not have the courage voice his thoughts. He could only console himself, No matter how astute Jiang Zhe is, it is impossible for him to be so farsighted. The Eastern Sea is under the control of the Jiang family. It is impossible for him to freely and effortlessly control them.


    Just then, Xiao Tong returned, his complexion grave. He handed a small brocade box to Long Tingfei. Opening it, Long Tingfei saw that there were two letters within. Taking a look, Long Tingfei was immediately and completely disheartened.6 Neither of the letters had headers nor signatures. The first letter said:


    Sir¡¯s former subordinates have all been silenced. Sir¡¯s charity has been repaid. With Long¡¯s defeat at Zezhou, does Sir still not understand? Once the army has advanced north, it will be too late for Sir to regret. If you renounce the dark and seek the light, you will be offered a marquisate. General, please think it over.


    The second letter said:


    It is fortunate that Sir understands the current situation and is acting in accordance to the Heavens. Please eliminate Duan Wudi first to display your sincerity. I will help General with this task in secret.


    In anguish, Long Tingfei sadly asked, ¡°Did you ask his trusted bodyguards? Could it be that he is being framed?¡±


    Xiao Tong painfully answered, ¡°This subordinate carefully interrogated them. No one knows how Shi Ying was communicating with Great Yong. However, this brocade box was discovered in a cabinet in Shi Ying¡¯s sleeping quarters. The only one was a key to the cabinet was Shi Ying. In addition, there were bodyguards who reported that Shi Ying would check the contents of the box every night before he went to bed. If someone was framing Shi Ying, those letters would not have been within the box last night at the very least.¡±


    Long Tingfei massaged his forehead with his hands without speaking. His expression was icy and gloomy. After some time, he said, ¡°Summon Shi Ying to come see me.¡±


    Once Shi Ying walked into the hall, Long Tingfei could no longer restrain the anger and indignation that he felt. He tossed the brocade box and the two letters before Shi Ying. Emotion flashed across Shi Ying¡¯s eyes. Seeing the letters, he blushed scarlet and asked, ¡°Why is this general¡¯s personal correspondence in the Grand General¡¯s hands?¡±


    With Shi Ying¡¯s words, Long Tingfei, who was still holding out the last bit of hope in his heart, despaired. He callously asked, ¡°So you admit that these two letters are yours?¡±


    His face deep red, Shi Ying answered, ¡°These do belong to this general.¡±


    Long Tingfei suddenly guffawed heartily, his laughter filled with sorrow. He stated, ¡°I have always valued you highly and yet you repay me in such a manner.¡­ Are you worthy of the trust placed upon you by His Royal Majesty and the soldiers of the army?¡±


    Shi Ying was completely baffled, thinking, What do the poems given me by Qing Dai have to do with anything? He subconsciously picked up the letters and read them. As he reread them, he was completely stupefied, utterly speechless.


    ¡°Originally, I believed that your failure to intercept and kill the Prince of Qi was an accident,¡± continued Long Tingfei bleakly. ¡°I had also believed that the reason you were making things difficult for Wudi was because you could not stand greed. However, right now, do you have any explanation? When has Northern Han ever let you down to cause you to commit treason and defect?¡±


    Shi Ying¡¯s mind was in a mess. The more he desired to explain, the more anxious and flustered he became, making it difficult for him to defend himself. He remained speechless as he held the two letters. As he had not yet fully recovered from his injuries, under his urgency, he could not help vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    Footnotes:


    ÎÞÒÀÎÞ¿¿, wuyiwukao ¨C idiom, lit. no one to rely on; fig. left to one¡¯s own devices, on one¡¯s own


    ²»ÖªÌì¸ßµØºñ, buzhitiangaodihou ¨C idiom, lit. not to know the immensity of the Heavens and the Earth; fig. an exaggerated opinion of one¡¯s own abilities


    ÀûÓûѬÐÄ, liyuxunxin ¨C idiom, lit. desire for profit blinds the mind; fig. blinded by greed


    ÈÎÈËΨÇ×, renrenweiqin ¨C idiom, lit. to appoint people by favoritism; fig. nepotism, corrupt appointment


    ÖëË¿Âí¼£, zhusimaji ¨C idiom, lit. spider threads and horse tracks; fig. tiny hints, traces, clues


    ÍòÄî¾ã»Ò, wannianjuhui ¨C idiom, lit. every hope turns to dust; fig. completely disheartened

 Chapter 4: Ambush from Ten Sides

    Chapter 4: Ambush from Ten Sides


    If Long Tingfei¡¯s mental state was calm, he would surely be able to realize Shi Ying¡¯s unspoken difficulties. However, he had already become suspicious of his subordinate generals over these last several days. Shi Ying making trouble for Duan Wudi had placed Long Tingfei in a quandary. In addition, Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan¡¯s testimony had only served to confirm1 the suspicions he had. As a result, when he saw Shi Ying¡¯s reaction, Long Tingfei felt that this man¡¯s pretensions were utterly heinous. As for the other two individuals within the hall, they had different reactions. Xiao Tong, responsible for monitoring the army, was always suspicious. In his mind, there were only two kinds of people¡ªtraitors and future traitors. Therefore, he did not notice Shi Ying¡¯s abnormal intentions.


    It was actually Duan Wudi, who had experienced such an impossible-to-reverse situation and did not have his judgment clouded, who saw the hardship that Shi Ying was going through. Duan Wudi hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡°Grand General, it may be possible that General Shi has some unspoken difficulties. Grand General, please allow him to explain. If these two letters were delivered by agents from Great Yong, General Shi need only have burned them. Why would he leave such evidence behind?¡±


    Although Duan Wudi¡¯s words made sense, causing both Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong to be pensive, the resentment that Shi Ying held for Duan Wudi was quite deep. Shi Ying had from the start resented Duan Wudi. Now seeing Long Tingfei show clear favor for Duan Wudi, it was possible that those two letters were planted by Xiao Tong. As a result, anger welled up from deep inside. Not only did he not use this opportunity to explain himself, he actually angrily yelled, ¡°Duan Wudi, there is no need for you to pretend to have kind intentions!¡±


    Hearing the increasing anger in Shi Ying¡¯s voice, Long Tingfei sternly interjected, ¡°Imprison Shi Ying in the dungeons. Xiao Tong, immediately take all of Shi Ying¡¯s trusted subordinates into custody. Interrogate each and every one of them to see if any of them have been bribed to defect.¡±


    With the stern severity of Long Tingfei¡¯s words, neither Duan Wudi nor Xiao Tong dared to speak any further. Shi Ying felt completely downhearted. Glancing at Long Tingfei and Duan Wudi, he thought, Although I accused Duan Wudi out of selfish motives, it is, after all, actual fact that Duan Wudi was corrupt and involved in smuggling. The Grand General did not ask a single question about this matter and instead questioned me as to how I learned about it. Now, he¡¯s brought out these two dubious letters to condemn me. Fine. Since the Grand General is deliberately siding with Duan Wudi, what¡¯s the point in me pleading my innocence? Shi Ying had always been someone who cared not for death indifferently. Thinking of this, he did not even bother to take his leave from Long Tingfei, instead turning and departing, ignoring Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards who followed him out, his emotions roiling with misery, grief, and indignation.


    Seeing Shi Ying¡¯s conduct, Long Tingfei was even more annoyed. However, he was nevertheless a generational talented general. Although he had long ago fallen under Jiang Zhe¡¯s control, he could still sense that Shi Ying had some unspoken difficulties. Turning to Xiao Tong, he asked, ¡°Xiao Tong, this needs to be investigated carefully. Over this period of time, you should have been paying particular attention to Shi Ying. Have you noticed anyone be close with him? It may be possible that those two letters were truly planted.¡±


    A look of joy appeared on Duan Wudi¡¯s face. Although he still resented Shi Ying for causing him trouble without rhyme or reason, he was unwilling to believe that Shi Ying had truly betrayed Northern Han and defected.


    After pondering, Xiao Tong answered Long Tingfei, ¡°Subordinate also finds this situation rather strange. None of the people General Shi has dealings with are suspicious. The only possibility is if one of his trusted subordinates is communicating with the enemy to allow messages to be passed between General Shi and Great Yong. However, this by itself is impossible, since something as grave as this requires multiple and repeated confidential discussions. In addition, the messenger must frequently come and go, leaving behind traces that will be discovered. However, General Shi does not have those sorts of suspicious subordinates. It would also be impossible for General Shi to use multiple messengers. Even if he intended to defect, he would only allow one or two trusted subordinates to know of his decision and would definitely not be so bold. As a result, it¡¯s difficult to explain how these two letters ended up in General Shi¡¯s hands. Subordinate believes that it may be a good idea to invite Qing Dai from the Flying Swallow Tower for questioning. In recent days, everyone knows that General Shi has become infatuated with Qing Dai. Although subordinate has not discovered any problems with her, we should be able to reap some rewards from inviting her for questioning.¡±


    Long Tingfei nodded his head gently. It was only a songstress. He couldn¡¯t care less about her innocence or guilt. Just as he was about to reply, Duan Wudi had frenetically knelt on the ground, saying, ¡°Grand General, Qing Dai is definitely uninvolved with this matter. Grand General, please do not make things difficult for her.¡±


    Both Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong were startled. Why would Duan Wudi plead for leniency on Qing Dai¡¯s behalf? The two of them felt misgivings grow in them, both looking at Duan Wudi. His expression frigid, Long Tingfei asked, ¡°Wudi, why are you pleading for leniency on her behalf? Could it be that you have some relationship with this woman? Isn¡¯t she Shi Ying¡¯s beloved?¡±


    After hesitating for some time, Duan Wudi finally answered, ¡°This general dares not hide this matter from the Grand General. In the seventeenth year of Rongsheng, when this general was exiled from the capital and transferred to the garrison at Daizhou, this general was pursued by assassins sent from the influential bigwigs that I had offended. This general was seriously hurt and fell into the river. On the verge of death, I had the good fortune to be rescued by Miss Qing Dai. She did not worry about the separation between men and women, serving me day and night, saving this general¡¯s life. This general does not dare forget that mercy. General Shi¡¯s love for Qing Dai is not her crime. Grand General, please do not charge her with a crime.¡±


    Long Tingfei and Xiao Tong exchanged glances. Smiling and yet not smiling, Xiao Tong said, ¡°General Duan, in the seventeenth year of Rongsheng, you were only twenty-five years old, while Qing Dai was no more than seventeen. Could it be that the two of you had relations?¡±


    Duan Wudi blushed. He knew that Xiao Tong was asking not to probe his personal matters, but because Qing Dai was dragged into the incident involving Shi Ying. Now that she had ties with him, it was guaranteed that Xiao Tong would try to get the bottom of things.2 It was only that the situation between the two of them was something that he hid in the bottom of his heart. He was worried that, if he revealed it, it would be of harm to Qing Dai. As a result, he could not help becoming hesitant and uneasy, making it difficult for him to speak.


    Long Tingfei impassively stated, ¡°There is no need for you to worry. I will not casually charge anyone. As long as Miss Qing Dai is not a spy from Great Yong, even if she is to suffer some pain, her life will not be in danger.¡±


    Hearing this, Duan Wudi became increasingly worried. However, he also understood that there was nothing he could do to avoid speaking in the current situation. He could only relate, ¡°This general and Qing Dai met while both of us were experiencing trials and tribulations. After spending so long together, we grew intimate. At the time, this general was discouraged by my future career prospects. As a result, the two of us promised to marry. Because of family grudges, Qing Dai was resentful of the court and asked this general to follow her to live in seclusion, even better if we departed from Northern Han and never returned. However, after this general recovered, I ran into a close friend from the army. He scolded me for valuing personal considerations and grudges while forsaking the country. This general deeply regretted my earlier thoughts and explained my intentions to Qing Dai. Afterwards, an argument occurred between the two of us. This general hoped that she would follow me to Daizhou. Although the conditions at Daizhou were arduous, this general vowed that I never allow her to experience any hardships. In addition, Qing Dai was not a weak woman and would be able to endure the hardships of the northern sands. However, Qing Dai refused categorically. She stated that since the court had not given her any favor, even if she would not be an enemy, she would not serve the court, firmly demanding that this general follow her and leave. It was also because of this general¡¯s ungraciousness that I ultimately parted ways with her.3 Qing Dai flicked her sleeve and departed, severing all ties from that point on. It was this general who was afforded her mercy first before later turning away. Right now, although she is implicated in this incident, this general would like to ask the Grand General to empathize with her plight if she has no ties with Great Yong. Please do not blame her.¡±


    Long Tingfei sighed. ¡°This is not surprising. I know some of what that woman has experienced. It is no wonder she resents the court, since it was the court that left her destitute and homeless. If she has nothing to do with Shi Ying¡¯s betrayal, I will not make things difficult for her.¡±


    With an odd expression on his face, Xiao Tong said, ¡°Grand General, General Duan, I can see that General Shi has deep hatred for General Duan. In addition, General Shi has recently fallen in love with Qing Dai. Could it be that General Shi has learned of the old relationship between the two of them and thus bears a grudge against General Duan? If that is the case, it is possible that General Shi has not betrayed Northern Han. Subordinate feels that something is off about Miss Qing Dai. General Duan, please forgive me. Subordinate will likely have to rigorously interrogate Qing Dai.¡±


    Xiao Tong¡¯s frosty words immediately caused Duan Wudi to feel his heart turn as cold as ice. As for Long Tingfei, he was moved. After thinking it over carefully, he realized that the evidence of Shi Ying¡¯s betrayal was only some dubious circumstantial evidence and these two letters. Were it not for Qiu Yufei and Ling Duan¡¯s testimony combined with Shi Ying making trouble for Duan Wudi, he probably would not have been so certain that Shi Ying had betrayed Northern Han. However, this thought quickly disappeared. Long Tingfei had long been convinced that one of his closest subordinates had betrayed him. If it wasn¡¯t Shi Ying, could it be Duan Wudi? As a result, Long Tingfei stonily said, ¡°Go question her. However, do not use torture. Since Qing Dai is widely known for her proud aloofness, she will definitely not be fond of using lies to conceal the truth. Ask her to see if she was incited by someone to deliver letters to Shi Ying.¡±


    Xiao Tong voiced his compliance. Just as he was about to perform this task, the two bodyguards who had detained and were escorting Shi Ying suddenly rushed back inside. They shouted, ¡°Grand General, not good! General Shi attacked all of a sudden, knocking the two of us unconscious. He¡¯s escaped!¡±


    All three individuals within the hall were dumbfounded. No one had expected that Shi Ying would escape at this moment. Although Long Tingfei had issued orders for Shi Ying to be taken into custody, Long Tingfei had not yet openly charged him with any crime. Even if Shi Ying had truly betrayed Northern Han, it was still possible to redeem Long Tingfei¡¯s trust in him. For him to suddenly escape like this, even if Long Tingfei originally believed in his innocence, it was now impossible to trust him. Further, Long Tingfei was already convinced of Shi Ying¡¯s betrayal.


    Taking a deep breath, Long Tingfei commanded, ¡°Relay my order! Close the city gates and begin a search of the city! Shi Ying must be captured alive!¡±


    Xiao Tong frostily replied, ¡°Grand General, do not worry, subordinate and junior apprentice brother Qiu will undertake this task together and will definitely ensure that he does not escape.¡±


    Xiao Tong hurriedly walked out of the hall. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of bugle horns blared. This was the transmission of orders to the city gates and also signaled that Qinzhou was now under martial law. All of the commoners within the city must return home and close their doors, prohibited from being on the streets. In the last three or four years, Qinzhou had never experienced something like this. All of the soldiers and the civilian in the city inevitably became alarmed. Within the grand general¡¯s residence, Long Tingfei¡¯s expression was grim and unsympathetic. He truly felt quite tired. He had never felt such loneliness and emptiness before, not even in the many years of service in the army and battling.


    Su Dingluan¡¯s death in the Yong capital and Tan Ji¡¯s death in Zezhou had made Long Tingfei weep at the loss of his arms. Now with Shi Ying¡¯s betrayal and Duan Wudi arrested, Long Tingfei felt as if he had lost his wings. Losing all of his trusted and best generals caused Long Tingfei to feel the impossibility of attaining victory for the first time. After falling silent for some time, he spoke to Duan Wudi, ¡°I have already decided. Once Shi Ying is captured, I will say that he framed you. With this, this matter can be concealed. At present, we are severely lacking in talented commanders. His Royal Majesty and the important officials of the court will surely have their priorities straight.4 Besides, I tacitly accepted your behavior. No one will investigate this matter any further to give me face. Now that you are the lone general out of the four who served by my side, Wudi, do not betray my painstaking efforts and die before me.¡±


    Duan Wudi soured, tears gushing forth like a spring. Although he had completely disregarded his reputation and embarked upon that smuggling operation all for Northern Han¡¯s sake, he also knew that if this matter ever came to light, he would always carry the stigma. Even if he did not die, he would lose his command. Surprisingly, Long Tingfei had actually come to the decision to personally assume the blame. This kind of protection and dear affection would be difficult for him to repay even if he were to die. Dropping to his knees, he sobbingly acknowledged, ¡°This general obeys! This general vows to give his life in dedicated service to the country, defending the lands and the country! Even if I am ground to dust, I will regret nothing!¡±


    Glistening teardrops surfaced in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes. Holding them back with difficulty, he replied, ¡°The current situation is dire. In troubled times, one sees loyalty. Tingfei has often received kindness and grace from the country. The Long family were originally servants of the Liu family. Now, I have been anointed as general and conferred a marquisate, becoming famous throughout the world, all conferred by His Royal Majesty. I will never forget this mercy and this virtue. Although Great Yong is strong, the Long family will never yield! Moreover, my Northern Han and Great Yong have battled for many years, causing numerous casualties on both sides. Even several members of Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Family and generals have died before the walls of Jinyang. Once Northern Han is defeated and conquered, its people will likely be unable to emancipate themselves for generations and become another¡¯s slaves. Wudi, although you come from humble origins and were repeatedly frustrated, the King, Grand General Lin, and I have all treated you with great grace. Do not fail to live up to our expectations. If I am to die one day on the battlefield, aside from the Princess of Jiaping, Northern Han will have no one capable of handling the entire situation. When the time comes, you must do your utmost to help Her Royal Highness to save this desperate crisis and prevent the people of Northern Han from dying at Great Yong¡¯s butcher blades.¡±


    Duan Wudi felt his heart ache, as he responded, ¡°Grand General, you must not speak like this. Although our country is in a desperate situation, it does not mean there isn¡¯t the chance to turn it around. Grand General, you must not speak of death lightly. This general only has the word loyalty in my heart. As long as Wudi is alive, I will definitely not betray the expectations of the country and its people.¡±


    Long Tingfei heaved a long sigh, replying, ¡°Go help Xiao Tong. Shi Ying must be captured and brought back alive. I want to learn how many military secrets he has revealed.¡±


    Duan Wudi consented and withdrew. Long Tingfei massaged his forehead with his hands, feeling physically and emotionally exhausted.


    ***


    Within the Flying Swallow Tower, Qing Dai sat in a chair, occasionally plucking the strings of the pipa in her hands. The music she played was erratic, not forming any melody. None of the maids dared to come over to bother her, only thinking that she was composing. No one knew that there was no music on Qing Dai¡¯s mind. Her mind was only focused on Shi Ying. A racket suddenly broke out outside, as a maid urgently said, ¡°General Shi, the miss is currently composing music and has refused to see any guests.¡±


    Before the maid had finished speaking, the sound of hurried footsteps thudded from outside. Then the door to the room was pushed open, revealing Shi Ying standing outside with a serene expression on his face. However, Qing Dai could see the discouragement and despair hidden in his eyes. Shi Ying looked at the somewhat bewildered Qing Dai, asking plainly, ¡°Qing Dai, can I come in?¡±


    Originally, Qing Dai wished to refuse his request. However, seeing the sorrow in his eyes, Qing Dai found herself softening, and she answered in a soft voice, ¡°General, please come in.¡±


    Shi Ying walked in, gazing directly at Qing Dai without any fear. The room was warm as spring. At this moment, she only wore a thin garment the color of teal. The shape of her lithe and slender pampered body could be faintly seen beneath. Her jet-black, lustrous hair was scattered around her shoulders, causing her to appear even more beautiful and touching. Maybe because she was alone, her typical proud and aloof look had become tender and gentle, making her seem to lose her usual cold detachment and haughtiness. Shi Ying felt sorrowful. He had spent many nights racking his brains in order to see Qing Dai in such a state. However, now that he had seen her, everything had changed.


    Qing Dai frowned slightly. Shi Ying¡¯s passionate, yet sorrowful gaze left her uneasy. Setting down the pipa in her hands, she grabbed the cloak hanging nearby. However, when she went to move, Shi Ying had already arrived before her. She was then pulled into Shi Ying¡¯s arms. Qing Dai panicked. Just as she was about to strike at Shi Ying, her raised hands suddenly dropped because she could sense that there wasn¡¯t a hint of lust in Shi Ying¡¯s mind. Shi Ying only held her tightly in his embrace. She sensed tears hitting her hair and flowing down to the ground. Qing Dai had always preserved her chastity. Although she had said that she had once lost her chastity to Duan Wudi, she was still a virgin. After the initial nervousness and panic, Qing Dai found herself infatuated by the intense odor of the man. However, when she suddenly understood something, Qing Dai reached out and pushed Shi Ying away. Since the two of them were separated by a vast ocean, what was the point in her being so moved? This time, Shi Ying did not resist. Shi Ying turned around. When he turned his head back again, his recent shedding tears of tears could no longer be seen. Smiling gently, Shi Ying said, ¡°Qing Dai, I am about to travel far from home. I wonder if you are willing to pay a piece on the pipa for me?¡±


    Qing Dai asked softly, ¡°What does the general want to listen to?¡±


    Shi Ying had never been so clear-headed as today. After walking out of the White Tiger Sanctum, he had come upon many understandings. Glancing at the woman who he would never harm, he calmly answered, ¡°Qing Dai, I do not know why your personally composed poems would be switched out, and do not know of the grievances between you and Wudi. I even don¡¯t know your actual identity. However, I know that it was only wishful thinking that I would be able to marry you. Now that it is beyond my ability for me to refute the crimes I have been charged, I hope that you will be able to sympathize with me and play a piece for me. Is that possible?¡±


    Qing Dai concentrated as she picked up her pipa, not saying a word. The expression on her face was as cold as ice. Her slender fingers were already on the neck of the pipa. A mechanism was located there that could shoot out a poisoned needle.


    Shi Ying laughed candidly and said, ¡°There is no need for you to be afraid. If I wanted to harm you, I would have acted earlier. I do not blame you. It was I who decided to deal with Duan Wudi. No matter what, it is the truth that he is a smuggler and corrupt. It is unfortunate that the Grand General would actually side with him and suspect my loyalty with two letters. Qing Dai, I have already become completely disheartened. Before I die, I only want to listen to you play a piece. Are you unwilling to agree to such a request?¡±


    Distress shone in Qing Dai¡¯s eyes. She impassively apologized, ¡°Qing Dai is ashamed for my treatment of the general and is willing to play a piece for the general.¡±


    Shi Ying watched Qing Dai with rapt attention. The iciness of Qing Dai¡¯s expression was filled with heartlessness. He felt his heart ache, knowing that this woman did not have any feelings for him. However, just from gazing at Qing Dai¡¯s beautiful complexion, a cold plum blossom in ice and snow, was enough to make him become intoxicated.


    Sitting down in a chair, Qing Dai began to softly play the pipa. With the plucks of the strings, sonorous and powerful, impassioned and reverberating music began to envelop the Heavens and the Earth, stirring the heartstrings. Shi Ying sighed softly. He knew this piece, ¡°Ambush from Ten Sides,¡± quite well. That day, when he had first met Qing Dai, she had been playing this piece. It was partly why he had fallen in love, and had been unable to liberate himself. Qing Dai had once explained to him the story behind this piece. As a result, Shi Ying understood that this was the first verse, ¡°The Camp.¡± As expected, Shi Ying could hear in the melody the imagining of the scene of a camp being built¡ªthe sounds of war drums, the din of artillery, the galloping of armored cavalry.


    Then, the melody became melodious and majestic, depicting the spick and span formations of an army and the glorious sight of an army on the march. Subsequently, the tempo became lively and vivacious. Although Shi Ying had heard this only a few times, he knew that it was the third verse, ¡°Appointing a General.¡±


    Intoxicated and shaken by the music, Shi Ying paid no heed to the passage of time. After he had listened to the ¡°Ambush¡± and ¡°Skirmish¡± verses, he could finally discern the essence of this piece. Qing Dai¡¯s fingers flew, displaying her mastery to the fullest, vividly and in great detail giving sound to the shouts of a magnificent army and the world-shaking sight of a fierce battle. Shi Ying straightened in his seat. This was his favorite verse. Every single time he heard it, he would feel his spirits rise.


    Shi Ying could not help looking around. When he glimpsed a pot of wine on the table next to the window, he walked over with giant strides. Not bothering to pour a cup, he directly drank his fill from the pot. In passing, he pushed the window open, catching sight of several figures darting across from behind a pine tree. He smiled uncaringly. His pursuers should have already arrived by now. Shi Ying could not help but begin to wonder if he would be able to finish listening to the piece.


    Just then, the music changed, becoming gloomy and dismal. Shi Ying was shaken. He had never heard this verse before. However, he quickly understood that this verse was the one that Qing Dai always refused to play, ¡°Suicide on Wu River.¡±


    Qing Dai¡¯s temperament had always been strange. Whenever she played this ¡°Ambush from Ten Sides,¡± she would only play it up to ¡°The Battle of Jiuli Hill,¡± never playing the subsequent verse, ¡°Suicide on Wu River.¡± Qing Dai had always stated that the three verses after ¡°Suicide on Wu River¡± were too tiring and she was not fond of playing them. As for ¡°Suicide on Wu River,¡± she found it too distressing and refused to play it. Who would have thought that Qing Dai would actually play this verse for him? Shi Ying felt as if he was being too highly honored and could not help smiling sardonically, as he drained the entire contents of the pot of wine.


    Just then, Shi Ying caught sight of Xiao Tong¡¯s figure. Behind Xiao Tong was a young man in black robes, standing with his hands behind his back. From the young man¡¯s bearing, Shi Ying could tell that he was an expert. Without needing to hear the sound of Chu music on all sides,5 he knew that he was in a hopeless situation.


    With a crack, the music came to a stop. Qing Dai lifted her eyes, her gaze as frosty as ice and snow, looking at Shi Ying. She had believed that their friendship was pretend. However, this boorish and blunt man had actually moved her heart. She had harbored an extraordinary grudge against that heartless man. She could not help but wonder if this man before her would also resent her for her heartlessness. Shi Ying had always been a rude and impetuous individual. However, at this moment, his heart was like a mirror, seeing through Qing Dai¡¯s thoughts. Walking to Qing Dai¡¯s side, he grasped her delicate hands. Smiling, he said, ¡°This is not your fault. The Grand General has already become suspicious, otherwise he would not have come to a decision so quickly.¡±


    In a low voice, Qing Dai asked, ¡°It¡¯s easy for something unyielding to be broken. Is this worth the trouble?¡±


    Shi Ying felt his heart warm, understanding that Qing Dai was trying to persuade him to acknowledge his prior mistake and explain everything to Long Tingfei. Although he understood very well Qing Dai¡¯s heartlessness, he was perfectly satisfied that she would even soften to such an extent. By nature, Shi Ying was straightforward and unyielding. For him, Long Tingfei¡¯s suspicions were enough to destroy all of his convictions, while Qing Dai¡¯s heartlessness made him not have the will to live.


    Just then, Xiao Tong¡¯s sinister voice came from outside, saying, ¡°General Shi, the Grand General has summoned you to his presence. If you do not want to implicate Miss Qing Dai, it is best that you come on your own volition.¡±


    Qing Dai shook inside. Her hand once again touched the neck of her pipa. If Shi Ying changed his mind and decided to bend his knee and make a full account to Long Tingfei, then the consequences of her changing of the plan on her own initiative would be quite grave. If that was the case, then the only recourse she had was to assassinate Shi Ying herself. Only in this way could she retrieve the situation. Shi Ying smiled softly. In a clear voice, he said, ¡°My affairs have nothing to do with Qing Dai. Xiao daren, please come in to speak.¡±


    Xiao Tong frowned slightly. It had not been difficult to find Shi Ying, as he had not made any efforts to mask his tracks. As a result, Xiao Tong had come directly to the Flying Swallow Tower. If this man resisted to the end, it would be detrimental for him. As such, he did not want to risk himself lightly.


    Just then, a female cry of fear echoed from within. Xiao Tong was startled. When he was about to burst inside, his junior apprentice brother, Qiu Yufei, had already gone ahead, leaping into Qing Dai¡¯s bedroom. Once Xiao Tong had also entered the room, he saw Shi Ying sitting on a chair, a dagger stabbed to the hilt in his lower abdomen. Shi Ying¡¯s right hand was on the handle of the dagger. Seeing Xiao Tong enter the room, Shi Ying smiled slightly and forcibly pulled out the dagger. Xiao Tong could not bear to watch and turned away. He knew that by doing so, Shi Ying had turned his insides out, no longer being able to stay alive. Blood flowed out nonstop. With his blood-covered left hand, Shi Ying pointed at Qing Dai and said, ¡°Do not implicate her.¡± Finished speaking, he was no more.


    Qing Dai¡¯s complexion was as pale as paper. She had never expected that this man¡¯s death would cause her usual heartless and loveless self to feel such heartache and sorrow. Picking up her pipa, her fingers began to move nimblely. A sorrowful and touching melody engulfed the room. When she finished, Qing Dai wiped away her tears, her complexion regaining the frigid calm.


    Xiao Tong walked to her side at this moment and politely said, ¡°Miss Qing Dai, you are implicated in General Shi¡¯s affairs. We would like to temporarily invite the miss to go back with us. If the miss is uninvolved, we will very quickly return Miss¡¯s freedom.¡±


    Qing Dai uncaringly replied, ¡°Your servant does not dare to disobey. Please allow your servant to change.¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÉîÐŲ»ÒÉ, shenxinbuyi ¨C idiom, lit. to believe firmly without any doubts; fig. absolute certainty about something, thoroughly convinced


    Å̸ù¾¿µ×, pangenjiudi ¨C idiom, lit. to examine roots and inquire at the base; fig. to get to the bottom of something


    ·ÖµÀÑïïð, fendaoyangbiao ¨C idiom, lit. to take different roads and urge the horses on; fig. to part ways


    ÇáÖØ»º¼±, qingzhonghuanji ¨C idiom, lit. light or important, urgent or leisurely; fig. to deal with important matters first, having a sense of priority


    Like ¡°Ambush on Ten Sides¡± (Ê®ÃæÂñ·ü), this refers to the defeat of Xiang Yu at the Battle of Gaixia (ÛòÏÂÖ®Õ½). Xiang Yu¡¯s army was surrounded by a numerically superior army and led to believe that the soldiers¡¯ homeland of Chu by the enemy singing songs of Chu (ËÄÃæ³þ¸è).

 Chapter 5: Breaking Off All Ties

    Chapter 5: Breaking Off All Ties


    At the time, Ying was charged with plotting to rebel and was to be imprisoned. He escaped before he arrived at the prison. The Grand General ordered his arrest. Ying died from suicide. Still angry, the Grand General had him hastily buried on the northern outskirts of Qinzhou.


    In the twenty-fifth year of Rongsheng, after Northern Han was conquered, Great Yong¡¯s Prince of Qi announced to the world Ying¡¯s innocence and his death due to love.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Shi Ying


    Standing in the corridor, Qiu Yufei listened to the natural and flowing pipa music coming forth from within the pavilion. The music made him feel carefree and relaxed.


    After Miss Qing Dai had been brought into the Grand General¡¯s residence, and was being questioned by Xiao Tong, Qiu Yufei had hid nearby in secret. He quite treasured Qing Dai¡¯s talents and appearance, especially her skill with the pipa. He was worried that Xiao Tong¡¯s cruelty would destroy her. As a result, Qiu Yufei would protect her in secret. Regardless of the iron hand or velvet glove used by Xiao Tong, Qing Dai only responded with disdain. Even Qiu Yufei could clearly see the woman¡¯s hatred towards the Northern Han court. Towards Xiao Tong, she was indifferent and disaffected. Whenever Duan Wudi was brought up, her words were filled with bitterness. On the subject of Shi Ying, her expression was melancholic and remorseful. Qiu Yufei could understand her thoughts. She might not have any deep emotions for Shi Ying. However, Shi Ying¡¯s infatuation had touched her greatly. If this kind of woman was a spy for Great Yong, then she would be one of the least qualified. Based upon her temperament alone, she was not fit to be a spy.


    After Xiao Tong had tentatively confirmed that this woman was innocent, he did not release her for a few reasons. First, he wanted to carefully investigate all of this woman¡¯s past relations. Second, Long Tingfei had hinted to him to temporarily keep Qing Dai within the Grand General¡¯s residence. Duan Wudi had been busy with military matters for many years. From his anxiety the day before, it was clear that he not forgotten Qing Dai. If the two of them could be brought together, it would be a great deed. However, Duan Wudi was swamped with military matters¡ªwith Shi Ying¡¯s death, placating his former subordinates; and dealing with the aftermath of the smuggling case. Neither of these two tasks were simple. Duan Wudi did not have any time to come and see Qing Dai. However, Qiu Yufei could faintly sense that the two of them coming together was impossible, because even though Qing Dai spent her days playing the pipa or sitting quietly, lost in thought, she never once requested to meet Duan Wudi. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the stumbling block that was Duan Wudi, Qiu Yufei would have discussed music together with Qing Dai.


    Footsteps sounded behind Qiu Yufei. From their pace, Qiu Yufei knew that it was Ling Duan who had come and so did not turn around. Ling Duan¡¯s voice drifted over, ¡°Fourth Lord, I¡¯ve brought the wine. Since Fourth Lord is so entranced by the music, why do you not wish to meet with Miss Qing Dai?¡±


    Qiu Yufei turned his head and shot Ling Duan a look of disdain. Seeing the strange smile on Ling Duan¡¯s face, Qiu Yufei rapped Ling Duan on the top of his head, causing him to make a pained face. Ever since the death of Shi Ying, feeling that Tan Ji and Li Hu had been avenged, Ling Duan no longer had a heavy weight upon his mind, regaining his previous optimistic personality. Seeing the strange expression on his face, Qiu Yufei softly scolded, ¡°Nonsense. A gentleman will not seize another¡¯s love. General Duan and Miss Qing Dai were once betrothed to be married. Although they parted ways, I can see that neither of them have forgotten their previous emotions. Further, I only admire Miss Qing Dai¡¯s character and talent, and do not intend to seek a wife.¡±


    At this moment, Ling Duan saw Duan Wudi walk over from the distance and promptly pull on Qiu Yufei¡¯s sleeve. Realizing that it would be inconvenient if he were seen by Duan Wudi, Qiu Yufei hastily yanked Ling Duan behind the rockery of the garden and hid. They watched as Duan Wudi arrived before the door to Qing Dai¡¯s room and stood there with hesitation. He raised his hand several times to push the door open, but stopped each time. Just then, a clear voice as frigid as ice came from within, saying, ¡°Is it General Duan? Please come in.¡±


    Qiu Yufei smiled slightly, turning around and departing. He had no wish to be dragged into their personal matters. Ling Duan felt quite curious. Because he was still young, Ling Duan did not have that many qualms. Seeing that Qiu Yufei had already traveled a fair distance away, Ling Duan stealthily crept to the window to eavesdrop on Duan Wudi and Qing Dai¡¯s conversation. If it was as before, his actions certainly couldn¡¯t have been concealed from Duan Wudi and Qing Dai. However, with the two of them meeting again after a long separation, their emotions were surging, not being mindful that someone would be eavesdropping.


    Seeing Duan Wudi enter, Qing Dai did not rise to her feet to welcome him, continuing to hold the pipa, occasionally lightly strumming its strings. Duan Wudi stood at the entrance, gazing at Qing Dai. He was remorseful. Back then, Qing Dai was not so calm and beautifully pure as today. If the current her was compared to a winter plum blossom proudly in full bloom in the winter, then her former self was as moving as a lonely and pure pear blossom after a rainstorm.


    Qing Dai¡¯s gaze fell upon Duan Wudi. It had been a whole seven years since she had last seen him. The former youthful officer was now a mature and steadfast middle-aged man. The aspects about him that moved her heart in the past still existed, however, the distance between them was as vast as the ocean. Seven years ago, she was still a confused young lady who did not know what to do. Back then, aside from her deep hatred for the Northern Han court, she did not even know how to avenge her family. When she bumped into Duan Wudi, she was truly intent upon spending the rest of her life with him. However, ultimately, this man only understood loyalty. As a result, the two of them had parted ways¡ªhe to become a loyal subject of Northern Han while she embarked upon an entirely different path. Qing Dai, n¨¦e Su Qing, a well-bred young lady of a reputable house, was now the head agent of the Northern Regional Department of Great Yong¡¯s Ministry of War¡¯s Intelligence Management Section. It was impossible for one of the four great and famous young experts of Great Yong¡¯s wulin, the Emei Qingshan,1 to have any relationship with Northern Han¡¯s Boulder General, Duan Wudi.


    Seeing Qing Dai remain silent, Duan Wudi finally opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Qing Dai, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. You¡¯ve suffered much hardship. Over these many years, have you yet to fall in love with anyone? Based upon your talents and appearance, you should have found a worthy husband long ago.¡±


    Qing Dai turned her head away and frostily retorted, ¡°General Shi was interested in Qing Dai, but hasn¡¯t he already been hounded to death by the lot of you?¡±


    Duan Wudi hastily replied, ¡°Qing Dai, listen to my explanation. That day, when I saw that Shi Ying was in love with you, I made painstaking efforts to keep away. I understand that you definitely will not forgive me. Shi Ying¡¯s temperament was straightforward and clear. If you had married him, you definitely would have been able to obtain happiness. However, I never expected that he would actually commit treason and betray the country, and further did not expect that he would commit suicide.¡±


    Aloofly, Qing Dai strummed the strings of her pipa, as she said, ¡°There is no need for you to explain. General Shi¡¯s great favor for me did not mean that I would marry him. However, his straightforward and emotional temperament is far better than someone like you.¡±


    Sighing, Duan Wudi asked, ¡°Do you still blame me?¡±


    Apathetically, Qing Dai answered, ¡°I once blamed you. That day, when you left, I felt my entire life become vapid and colorless. As a result, I rushed deep into the mountains, wishing to die in silence. Were I not saved by my master, Qing Dai would have died long ago and the corpse consumed by wild beasts. From then on, Qing Dai understood. I hated Northern Han, while you were loyal to it. This was a contradiction that made us impossible. It wasn¡¯t your fault nor was it mine. It was merely that I overlooked the differences between the two of us.¡±


    Shaking his head, Duan Wudi disagreed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, it was mine. At the time, you informed me of your intentions quite early on and I agreed to accompany you into seclusion. However, I went back on my word and harmed you. For you to not be married as of today leaves me extremely guilty and ashamed. But Qing Dai, since so much time has passed, don¡¯t tell me you still harbor hatred against Northern Han? That was politics and not related to a personal grudge. Why do you constantly keep it in mind?¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Qing Dai¡¯s face, as she responded, ¡°Politics? Personal grudge? I only know that the members of my entire clan are either dead or scattered because of a royal edict from the King. My mother died from an untreated illness, while I was forced to sell my music in brothels. All of this was because of Northern Han. Until this day, the reason why I have remained in Northern Han and refused to leave is solely for the day when Northern Han is destroyed. Only with its fall will my cherished dreams come true.¡±


    With a pop, a clear and crisp slap to the face resounded. After Duan Wudi slapped Qing Dai, when he saw her face swollen, he could not help shamefully stating, ¡°Qing Dai, I¡¯m sorry. I should not have raised my hand against you and you should not have said those words. If others heard them, you would be treated as a spy. In addition, you should not¡ª¡±


    Qing Dai cut off his words, interjecting, ¡°In addition, I should not have spoken such demoralizing words in front of a Northern Han general like you, right? These past several years, the common people can no longer endure the deprivations and misery. Aside from a few influential and powerful aristocrats who still lead lives of luxury, the common people have not benefited in the least, let alone live and work happily and in peace. What¡¯s the harm even if Northern Han falls?¡±


    Duan Wudi¡¯s complexion became grave, as he replied, ¡°Qing Dai, we are in the Grand General¡¯s residence.¡±


    Qing Dai snorted frostily, turning her face away. Duan Wudi said, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend today that I didn¡¯t hear you say such words. You must understand that the royal family down to the common people, aside from a small minority of influential officials, are fighting to the death. No one wants to be enslaved. Who doesn¡¯t know of the deep hatred between Great Yong and Northern Han? If Northern Han be destroyed, then our people will likely be unable to emancipate themselves for generations. As such, we must fight this war. Even if we are defeated, we must ensure that Great Yong suffers disastrous losses. When the time comes, even if Great Yong destroys Northern Han, they will not dare to excessively persecute our people and will always be worried that our people will rise in rebellion. Qing Dai, I am only saying these words to you. It is as you say. Northern Han¡¯s situation is truly desperate. If we don¡¯t fight, we will still die. If we fight, we may still die. It is best to win, but if we don¡¯t, we will ensure that Great Yong will always remember the savagery and ferocity of the warriors of Northern Han. Only in this way can we ensure that our people won¡¯t be humiliated. You have read the Classics and Histories. Do you not remember that, when Eastern Jin was established, the taxes upon Daizhou, Jinyang, and Qinzhou after they surrendered were thirty percent higher than other lands? When the barbarians invaded, the officials sent by Eastern Jin deliberately exploited our people. The people¡¯s plight only improved a hundred years later. Qing Dai, do you also want our fellow countrymen to suffer such harsh hardships?¡±


    Qing Dai did not refute his words. However, it was not within her power to determine what would happen to the common people of Northern Han after Northern Han was defeated by Great Yong. In addition, even if Great Yong treated the citizenry of Northern Han well, the fate of Northern Han¡¯s royal family and ranking military and civil officials would be bleak. Based upon this fact alone, Northern Han would not lightly and willingly cease fighting. Besides, the current situation did not guarantee that Great Yong would succeed. However, what she was most interested in was whether Duan Wudi was truly so pessimistic. If such a high-ranking general of Northern Han felt this way, then the chances of Great Yong¡¯s victory would be increased. Thinking of this, Qing Dai could not help smile wryly inside. Her years of experience had taught her to keep calm and cool at all times. Even the loss of self-control just now was to deepen the impression of haughtiness in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes. Based upon this impression, it would allow her to ensure that Duan Wudi would never anticipate that she was a spy.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Duan Wudi apologetically said, ¡°Qing Dai, I know that you won¡¯t forgive me. In a few days, I will ask the Grand General to let you go. Over these next few days, you should rest properly.¡±


    Qing Dai was startled. It was not her desire to be detained here. She knew that Xiao Tong had not ceased his investigations. Although she had been careful and cautious these last several years, there were some instances in which she couldn¡¯t be clear about her whereabouts. For her safety, it was best that she left as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Qing Dai stonily asked, ¡°Has General Shi been buried?¡±


    After hesitating, Duan Wudi answered, ¡°General Shi has been buried on the northern outskirts. The Grand General was quite furious. As such, General Shi was only hastily buried.¡±


    Lowering her head, Qing Dai replied, ¡°In life, General Shi treated me with love and sincerity. I want to go and offer sacrifices at his grave. I wonder if that is possible?¡±


    Duan Wudi had a sour feeling. Although he had long known that he should not have any excessive expectations that they could reconcile and reunite,2 he was still unhappy at the sentimental thoughts that Qing Dai displayed for Shi Ying. However, since he had ultimately relinquished her, after some thinking, he remarked, ¡°All right. I should be free tomorrow and will accompany you to pay your respects to General Shi.¡±


    Qing Dai nodded her head slightly. It was for the best that she be accompanied by Duan Wudi. Picking up the pipa once again, she began to play it softly, creating sorrowful music. Duan Wudi knew that Qing Dai no longer wished to speak with him. After staring deeply at her, trying to engrave this woman¡¯s appearance into his heart, he turned and walked out. It was impossible to fill in the gaping chasm between the two of them. Duan Wudi could only hope that the Grand General would not blame Qing Dai. After all, under the current circumstances, it would be impossible for anyone to object to the execution of a mere songstress who hated the state.


    Gazing at Duan Wudi¡¯s departing silhouette, Qing Dai gently released a sigh of relief. If the two of them had not separated all those years ago, they probably would not be enemies today. It could be said that she still resented him. After all, were it not for revenge, she would not have changed the plan without prior approval. The original order from her superiors was merely to frame Shi Ying with evidence of his defection before spreading rumors that Duan Wudi was smuggling military materials and committing treason. Afterwards, all of the carefully prepared evidence would lead to Shi Ying. Although this assignment was difficult, it was doable by Great Yong¡¯s forces hiding in Qinzhou. However, when Qing Dai came to make the arrangements, she unexpectedly discovered that Shi Ying had actually fallen in love with her at first sight. In addition, after running into Duan Wudi in the Flying Swallow Tower, the loathing in her heart was stirred. As a result, she had selected a plan that was difficult even for herself to control, deliberately instigating Shi Ying¡¯s jealousy of Duan Wudi. Then she had Shi Ying obtain the intelligence that she had prepared, allowing him to begin the attack on Duan Wudi. Originally, her superiors only wanted her to cast suspicions upon Shi Ying, while also damaging Duan Wudi¡¯s reputation. However, her actions had nearly caused Duan Wudi to be condemned, while Shi Ying died tragically in the Flying Swallow Tower. If Shi Ying¡¯s temperament hadn¡¯t been as reported, her actions likely would have resulted in failure. Fortunately, she was successful. However, she had been detained, leaving her with lingering fears.


    Qing Dai did not know if she had overdone it. She would probably be punished after she returned to Great Yong. But she was delighted at being able to see the predicament that Duan Wudi was in. However, this feeling quickly disappeared like smoke. After meeting him today, Qing Dai knew that she no longer hated him. Philosophical differences weren¡¯t something that love could cover up. At the time, even if Duan Wudi had gone into seclusion with her, they were still likely to have parted ways one day.


    Sighing softly, Qing Dai once again recalled Shi Ying¡¯s appearance and smiling face. She remembered the words of Jiang daren when she had arrived at the Zezhou main encampment to report in. That gentle and tranquil young man had hit the nail on the head with his assessment, stating, ¡°Shi Ying, although considered a capable and famous general, has only been frustrated a few times. Not long after he enlisted, he received Long Tingfei¡¯s recognition. From that point on, his entire career has gone quite smoothly. Due to Long Tingfei¡¯s protection, he knows nothing about quite a number of dismal matters. In addition, he has a major character flaw¡ªhis unwillingness to be wronged. He especially cannot tolerate being suspected and not trusted. As long as Long Tingfei suspects that there is a chance of him defecting, Shi Ying will definitely feel aggrieved. As long as he is properly guided, he will do something irremediable. When the time comes, it will be impossible for Long Tingfei to not suspect him.¡±


    That Jiang daren had, sure enough, been quite accurate in his assessment. Were it not for Shi Ying¡¯s temperament, if he made a full account of himself to Long Tingfei, the one dead would likely be Qing Dai herself. However, even though she was quite unfeeling right now, she could not help feeling affection and pity. Although she was using paying respects as an excuse to help herself escape, she truly did not want to do so. Even she was moved by this kind of man.


    ***


    Facing the cold and miserable wind blowing through the vastness of the world, at Shi Ying¡¯s simple and crude gravesite, Qing Dai felt an indescribable sorrow. After she had burned the ritual money, Duan Wudi softly said, ¡°Qing Dai, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s bitingly cold out here. We should not stay too long. Once General Shi learns that you have come to see him today, he will be able to rest in peace in the underworld.¡±


    Qing Dai forced a slight smile with her lips. If Shi Ying¡¯s spirit knew of her intentions, then it would likely be impossible for it to rest in peace. She deliberately poured the contents of a bottle of spirits in front of the tombstone, silently praying in her mind, ¡°General Shi, Qing Dai had no choice but to impugn your reputation. Once Great Yong has unified the world, Qing Dai will definitely absolve the injustice done to you.¡± After she finished praying, Qing Dai took the pipa off her back and began to play the last verse of ¡°Ambush from Ten Sides¡± that she never played, ¡°Returning to Camp,¡± in those chilly conditions.


    Duan Wudi did not find anything strange about this. After he had met Qing Dai again, he had discovered that she was enamored with the pipa, rarely, if ever, allowing it to leave her side. Furthermore, it was expected that her to play the pipa at Shi Ying¡¯s grave. However, right when the music came to a stop, Duan Wudi suddenly heard a sharp whistle. He subconsciously turned his head to look and found that his two bodyguards had dropped miserably to the floor, black feathered arrows in their throats. In addition, some thirty zhang3 out were over a dozen horsemen in black clothing, their faces covered by black cloth. All of them had exquisite bows slung across their shoulders and they all glared at Duan Wudi menacingly. Duan Wudi was astounded. Why are there assassins here? Could it be that Shi Ying¡¯s subordinates are here to take revenge? He could not help regret bringing only two bodyguards with him. Unsheathing the saber at his waist, he moved to protect Qing Dai. In a low voice, Duan Wudi uttered, ¡°Get on the horse and we will charge out.¡±


    Duan Wudi was unprepared when Qing Dai sighed lightly. Internal energy suddenly flooded into his body, making him numb. Unable to stand properly, he collapsed to the ground. Afterwards, a pair of hands lifted him to an upright seated position, allowing him to lean on Shi Ying¡¯s tombstone, and Qing Dai¡¯s frigid and beautiful appearance appeared before his eyes.


    Just then, Duan Wudi suddenly understood many things: why Shi Ying hated him so fiercely and why Shi Ying died at the Flying Swallow Tower. He harshly asked, ¡°Qing Dai, could it be that you¡¯ve already pledged your allegiance to Great Yong?¡±


    Contempt shone deep in Qing Dai¡¯s eyes. At that point, one of the black-clothed horsemen dismounted with a bundle. The horseman said, ¡°Young miss, please change quickly. We cannot stay here too long and must leave Qinzhou before anyone discovers our departure.¡± From her melodious and sweet-sounding voice, and her figure, it was possible to immediately discern that the horseman was a woman.


    After handing over her pipa, Qing Dai took the bundle and walked behind the tombstone. It wasn¡¯t long before she had changed into a set of black equestrian garb for men. She accepted the black cloak from another of the horsemen. At this moment, with her wearing men¡¯s clothes and a sword at her waist, her expression was frigid. She was no longer that songstress selling her music in a brothel, but rather the head of the Great Yong intelligence network in Northern Han¡ªEmei Qingshan, Su Qing.


    Walking in front of Duan Wudi, she indifferently said, ¡°Seven years ago, you were so heartless. You nearly caused me to commit suicide by throwing myself into a ravine. However, I ultimately survived. Since you are so loyal to Northern Han, there is nothing I can say. I can only choose this path. If Northern Han does not perish, I will never be able to close my eyes and die peacefully. Wudi, since we are now enemies, there is something that I want to ask you, even though I know it¡¯s impossible. Are you willing to surrender to Great Yong?¡±


    With a sneer, Duan Wudi retorted, ¡°Since you know of my loyalty, why would I perform an act of treason and defect? Qing Dai, I have been deceived because of my personal feelings. After thinking it over, I have to ask, were you the one who deliberately instigated Shi Ying to make trouble for me? Was General Shi truly a traitor or was he framed by you?¡±


    Qing Dai sighed softly. She had long ago known that he would not surrender. Since she had orders to spare him, she could only ensure that Shi Ying continue to be framed. Revealing wrathful look on her face, Qing Dai answered, ¡°Shi Ying was more perceptive than you. If he had not acted on his own initiative and caused you difficulties because of me, it would have been impossible for my Great Yong to have lost such an excellent insider.¡±


    Duan Wudi sighed internally. He was now a prisoner, while Shi Ying was already dead. Since Qing Dai had spoken such, Shi Ying was indeed a traitor. With difficulty, he raised his head and said, ¡°Qing Dai, I do not blame you for pledging your allegiance to Great Yong. It is understandable for you to have acted thusly because of the hatred and enmity in your heart. However, I, Duan Wudi, will never bend my knees and surrender. If you still remember our previous affection, please send me on my way.¡±


    Qing Dai dryly replied, ¡°You do not need to worry. I never had any intention of capturing you and bringing you to Great Yong. I understand your temper quite well. Since wherever you turn, there is death, what¡¯s the point in humiliating you?¡±


    Calming down, Duan Wudi stated, ¡°Since that is the case, fine. I can repay what I owe from the olden days with my life. Henceforth, our grievances are settled.¡± Finished speaking, he closed his eyes, waiting for Qing Dai to act.


    With her hand on her sword hilt, Qing Dai felt her heart ache. She muttered, ¡°End our grievances. Good, good! This day has come.¡± So speaking, Qing Dai drew her sword and stabbed at Duan Wudi.


    Suddenly, the woman in black at Qing Dai¡¯s side drew her own sword and blocked Qing Dai¡¯s thrust. Hearing the strange sounds, Duan Wudi could not help opening his eyes. Seeing the scene before him, he was completely baffled, though he maintained his composure. Seeing his expression, Qing Dai felt her heart soften, her previous affection for him welling up from within. She wondered, If no one were to block this thrust, would I truly have been able to kill him?


    The woman who had blocked Qing Dai said, ¡°Young miss, your selfishness caused General Shi to die. If we can bring General Duan back with us, it is possible to make amends. If you kill him, wouldn¡¯t it be too pitiful?¡±


    Qing Dai was moved. Although she had set her prepared plan in motion by transmitting information using her pipa, her trusted subordinates only knew that it was necessary to keep Duan Wudi alive. However, the reason she had given was false. When she had changed the plan without permission, although the result was even more satisfactory, her superiors would likely still punish her. Alas, she could only accept the punishment.


    She looked deliberately at Duan Wudi. Seeing the hint of unease in his eyes, Qing Dai knew that he feared being kidnapped to Great Yong. She smiled wryly inside. It was impossible to bring a captive with her back to Great Yong. However, it was still necessary to act this entire farce out. As such, Qing Dai purposefully withdrew her sword and did not speak. After some time, she finally sighed and said, ¡°Since I have already made a big mistake, I do not hold out any extravagant hope that I will be able to atone. This man has treated with me sincerity. Without his help, I likely would have been trapped in Qinzhou unable to escape. Fine. I would rather stake my life and repay his kindness. Since that is the case, leave him here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Another black-clothed horseman trotted his horse forward and said, ¡°Young miss, this man is a ranking general of Northern Han. If he is not killed, his actions will surely cause the deaths of countless numbers of our soldiers. How can the young miss let him off out of private considerations?¡±


    Qing Dai raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°You have no say in the decisions here. Since I have already decided, if our superiors blame us, I will naturally assume responsibility.¡±


    Just then, another horseman in black galloped over, shouting, ¡°Young miss, not good! Xiao Tong and Qiu Yufei are hurrying over at full speed! Young miss, we must leave now!¡±


    Accepting the reins handed her by one of her subordinates, Qing Dai mounted the horse. To Duan Wudi, she heartlessly said, ¡°Henceforth, the two of us no longer have any connections. If Qing Dai is lucky enough to survive, and we meet on the battlefield, there is no need for you to let me off leniently.¡± Finished speaking, she urged her horse forward with her spurs and whip.


    The horseman who had been reprimanded by Qing Dai glanced resentfully at Duan Wudi before spurring his horse and following Qing Dai. The woman in black was the last to leave, gazing at Duan Wudi with eyes brimming with killing intent. As she departed, she flicked a needle out with her right hand, which penetrated into Duan Wudi¡¯s body.


    Duan Wudi laughed bitterly as he listened to the sound of hoofbeats disappear into the distance. He then heard the sound of horses coming from Qinzhou. The location where he was hit felt both numb and itchy, and was most peculiar. Shortly, he felt dizzy and gradually lost consciousness.


    Footnotes:


    ¶ðüÇàÉÀ, emei qingshan - lit. beautiful azure jacket


    ÆƾµÖØÔ², pojingchongyuan ¨Cidiom, lit. a shattered mirror put back together; fig. to pick up the pieces and start again, for a separated couple to reconcile and reunite


    About 88 meters (100 yards)

 Chapter 6: Eve of the Decisive Battle

    Chapter 6: Eve of the Decisive Battle


    In the first month of the fifth year of Tongtai, Great Yong¡¯s emissary, Gou Lian, requested an audience after giving massive bribes to all of the officials. At the time, the King was young and the court was controlled by Prime Minister Shang Weijun. Lian had several secret discussions with him. Fearing Lu Can¡¯s meritorious contributions, Prime Minister Shang restricted Lu Can and did not permit him to go into battle, resulting in the loss of this golden opportunity. This was truly an unpardonable crime.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of King Min of Chu


    I practically groaned continuously as I read the entire contents of the intelligence report in my hand. As for the Prince of Qi, as he read the report, he remarked, ¡°Suiyun, I didn¡¯t expect that your stratagem would be so insidious, leaving, of the two of Long Tingfei¡¯s ranking subordinates, one dead and one injured.¡±


    I could only feebly try to explain that these weren¡¯t my arrangements. In fact, the plan created by the head agent in Northern Han, Su Qing, was far more vicious and ruthless than mine. In addition, the results were far better. Not only was Shi Ying framed and Duan Wudi discredited, Long Tingfei¡¯s reputation had also been severely impacted. If it weren¡¯t for the heavy losses suffered during Qiu Yufei¡¯s interception of Su Qing¡¯s escape back to Zezhou¡ªeven with the outstanding martial arts of Su Qing and her subordinates, and the timely arrival of reinforcements from Zezhou¡ª, this plan would have been perfect.


    However, I guiltily realized that this wasn¡¯t Su Qing¡¯s fault, but rather mine. I had let Qiu Yufei escape. Although I did not know how he had suddenly advanced to the Xiantian realm, I felt it my responsibility that Su Qing had suffered such heavy losses. Although the Devil Sect was Northern Han¡¯s assistant, Jing Wuji could only serve as a deterrent. With such stature, if he personally attacked the enemy or assassinated someone, the entirety of Northern Han would likely feel the country was on the verge of collapse.1 In addition, if Jing Wuji did not act, then the grandmasters on our side could only hold back as well. As a result, unless it was a critical juncture, Jing Wuji would not take action. In comparison, the threats posed by the disciples of the Devil Sect were far greater. Who would have thought that Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts would improve so greatly, advancing to the Xiantian realm? Because of this, I could not blame Su Qing. I only regretted for a moment, as I knew that Qiu Yufei could not be killed and had to be released for the plan. Preparing to deal with the aftermath, I decided to recruit Su Qing for the army center. After all, the army would invade Northern Han quite soon. Since Su Qing¡¯s real identity had been discovered, it would be quite appropriate for her to serve as an aide. The woman was truly not simple, spending so many years in Northern Han without her identity being discovered. This time, the methods she used to enter the lion¡¯s den left me in deep admiration.


    After organizing the intelligence reports, I ordered Huyan Shou to call Su Qing inside. Having changed into a set of men¡¯s azure robes, although she was as lithe and graceful as any woman, she was like a cold plum blossom in the depths of winter. Her expression impassive, she walked into my tent and kowtowed, stating, ¡°Subordinate, Su Qing, pays her respects to the Marquis of Chu, the Army Supervisor daren. Subordinate violated daren¡¯s orders and altered the plan without permission, causing many of my comrades to be killed. Daren, please punish me.¡± Finished speaking, she coughed gently several times, her complexion becoming increasingly white as snow.


    I gazed admiringly at this woman for a few moments. She was an extraordinary woman. Six years ago, she had stormed to the fore of Great Yong¡¯s jianghu, wearing azure Confucian robes and yet not hiding her womanly identity. Her methods were fierce and vicious, but she was straightforward and aboveboard. Although she never revealed her true identity to anyone, in the short span of half a year, her reputation resounded. Afterwards, she pledged her services to the Prince of Yong, voluntarily requesting a post in Northern Han as a spy. In a few years, she had become the head agent there. Regardless of ability or loyalty, she was second to none within Great Yong¡¯s entire intelligence network. This time, even though she had performed great service, she still did not express any hint of delight and instead concerned about disobeying orders. As expected, the Emei Qingshan was not ordinary.


    Su Qing wasn¡¯t as calm as she showed. In fact, she was quite apprehensive. Although Jiang daren¡¯s words and expressions were cultured and courteous, as the head agent of Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network in Northern Han, she naturally knew quite a lot of inside information about the Yong court. She was well aware of this man¡¯s methods. Were it not for the entanglement between her and Duan Wudi, and for Shi Ying to coincidentally fall in love with her, she would never have dared to alter the plan without permission. However, after the plan had succeeded, she actually became quite worried about her fate. Those with deep intelligence and wisdom were the ones who most frequently hated things getting out of control. Her actions had likely violated this man¡¯s bottom line. He didn¡¯t need to fish for a criminal charge. Just the loss of half of her elite subordinates by Qiu Yufei would be enough to find her guilty.


    I would never have thought that she had such a mindset. As far as I was concerned, it was wonderful news that my subordinates were pragmatic and adaptable to the situation. However, since someone had the nerve to change the plan, that person must also be willing to accept all the consequences and the aftermath. If the plan happened to be unsuccessful, they would have to be severely punished. If successful, then they deserved to be rewarded. Since the gains from Su Qing¡¯s alterations outweighed the losses, I would naturally reward her. Sighing softly, I said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your responsibility. Although you changed the plan without permission, the results were far greater than my expectations. In addition, you have also sacrificed much. How can this Marquis blame you? As for Qiu Yufei¡¯s pursuit, it was unexpected. Ultimately, the benefits outweighed the losses this time. There is no need to excessively blame yourself. Have you taken the medicine that I had Xiaoshunzi deliver?¡±


    A look of gratitude flickered across Su Qing¡¯s eyes, as she answered, ¡°Subordinate greatly thanks daren for the kindness of not blaming me. The medicine was quite efficacious.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi interjected, ¡°Head Agent Su, once you have recovered, I want to fight you so that I can see how much Qiu Yufei has improved.¡±


    Su Qing candidly replied, ¡°Subordinate only lasted a hundred exchanges with Qiu Yufei before being defeated and wounded. Subordinate is incompetent. Daren and Lord Li, please forgive me.¡±


    I took a deep breath. After Xiaoshunzi guessed that Qiu Yufei had reached the Xiantian realm, I had become quite uneasy. However, since a woman like Su Qing could withstand a hundred exchanges with an expert of the Xiantian realm, her martial arts were definitely not ordinary. She was truly a hero amongst women. However, her being single and alone was truly a pity. Although I pondered whether it would be possible to help arrange a marriage for her, I refused to reveal such thoughts to prevent her from thinking that I was frivolous. I only stated, ¡°Head Agent Su, Northern Han should be completely focused on eliminating our spies right now. In addition, since war is imminent, there is no need for you to return. When our army invades Northern Han, you only need to accompany the army on the march. At that time, you will take command of our agents in Northern Han and be responsible for gathering intelligence. Our army¡¯s scouts will also be under your supervision. Are you willing to take up these responsibilities?¡±


    Su Qing was overjoyed. Being placed in such an important position had completely exceeded all of her expectations. She promptly lowered her head to the ground and replied, ¡°Many thanks to daren for your deep affection. Subordinate will be sure to do her utmost.¡±


    After she retreated, I breathed a sigh of relief and said to Xiaoshunzi, ¡°All the preparations are nearly complete. We are on the eve of the decisive battle. Go invite the Prince of Qi and Generals Xuan and Jing over. We need to discuss the invasion of Northern Han. In addition, when is Chiji arriving? Have the reports arrived about Hanzhong and Southern Chu?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°On young master¡¯s orders, Chiji has gone to Southern Chu to reorganize the intelligence network there. He discovered that the reason why we had no information about the Fengyi Sect¡¯s movements was because Wei Ying hid them quite well. It was also unsuitable for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to meddle excessively. Chiji has already made all necessary arrangements for the monitoring of the Fengyi Sect. Presumably, there should not be such oversights again. In addition, Supervisor Han has not shown any disloyalty over what is happening in Hanzhong. As a result, Chiji has already rushed back to Zezhou. I estimate that he will arrive in two to three days. Dong Que has already arrived in Hanzhong. Chen Zhen was grateful for young master¡¯s grace. He also does not trust in the promises made by the Prince of Qing. In addition, he is not like Han Wuji. He doesn¡¯t have much affection for the old Kingdom of Shu. As a result, the situation in Hanzhong is already stabilized. Right now, an agreement has been reached with the Prince of Qing. I believe they will very quickly be able to enter the core of the Prince of Qing¡¯s force. However, if the Prince of Qing moves too quickly, they likely won¡¯t have enough time to completely control the Prince of Qing¡¯s vital points.¡±


    I placidly spoke, ¡°There is no need to worry about this. Xiahou Yuanfeng is not to be trifled with. He has already begun to act against the Prince of Qing. Have Dong Que get in touch with him. The more the forces the Prince of Qing relies upon suffer, the more likely he will rely upon the Embroidered Union. If the Prince of Qing wishes to meet Huo Jicheng, simply say that it is inconvenient for Huo Jicheng to appear personally. Huo Jicheng will only appear when the Prince of Qing has raised his flag in rebellion. In any case, the Prince of Qing should know that he would not be completely trusted by the former forces of the Kingdom of Shu.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi chuckled. ¡°Not only is Xiahou Yuanfeng not to be trifled with, even the Emperor is like that. The letter that he had Shi daren write practically wanted you to come up with a plan.¡±


    I smiled wryly and replied, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible that I owed those two brothers in my previous lifetime. I am confident in my intelligence and yet those two brothers are easily able to see through me.¡±


    At this moment, a clear and bright laugh rang from outside, and a voice said, ¡°If the Emperor could see through you, he would not always be forced to yield. How many monarchs in the world are like the Emperor who lets you to do as you please? As long as you don¡¯t reveal it, the Emperor won¡¯t ask it. This kind of trust makes even me jealous.¡± Afterwards, the Prince of Qi walked in with large strides. His eyes twinkling, he continued, ¡°Suiyun, you seem to feel tenderness for Su Qing. How about it? Do you want me to help? Changle is quite virtuous and won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    I sternly retorted, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, do not talk nonsense. If Miss Su were to hear this, wouldn¡¯t she be downhearted? She is not a lustful individual.¡±


    Having been rebuked by me, Li Xian blushed and claimed, ¡°I only have good intentions. To this day, Su Qing is single. This Prince cannot stand idly by and watch such a woman be so lonely. Since she has such scheming ability, if it isn¡¯t someone like you, who would bear with her?¡±


    I coldly reproached, ¡°I¡¯m not Your Imperial Highness¡¯s opponent, let alone her. I might as well ask Changle to report this to the Emperor and have her betrothed as Your Imperial Highness¡¯s consort. How about it?¡±


    Frightened, Li Xian flapped, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I¡¯m only joking. Su Qing is quite frightening. I dare not offend her. Further, she has a rank equivalent to a third-rated general. We shouldn¡¯t be using her to joke.¡±


    I glared at him. Wasn¡¯t he the one who started joking? However, I asked questioningly, ¡°I was just about to have Xiaoshunzi send someone to invite Your Imperial Highness, Xuan Song, and Jing Chi, but Your Imperial Highness has already come. Has something come up?¡±


    The Prince of Qi unflinchingly answered, ¡°It isn¡¯t anything, only that I want to discuss our advance.¡±


    Smiling, I said, ¡°This one also had such thoughts. How about we start discussing once the two generals have arrived? However, Your Imperial Highness will have to handle this matter. I can only listen in.¡±


    ¡°Before I came, I had sent people to invite them over,¡± replied the Prince of Qi. ¡°They will arrive fairly soon.¡±


    Just then, a bodyguard on duty outside reported, ¡°Generals Jing and Xuan request an audience.¡± The Prince of Qi and I exchanged smiles.


    The large-scale invasion of Northern Han was imminent and the battle to determine Great Yong¡¯s destiny was about to begin. If we were able to resolve this war in the shortest time possible, then no one in the world would be able to stop Great Yong¡¯s march towards the unification of the world. If caught in a prolonged quagmire, then Great Yong will be assailed from all sides. This coming battle was extremely important.


    ***


    In Southern Chu, Lu Can indignantly hurled the royal edict to the ground. He had already made plans upon Great Yong¡¯s invasion of Northern Han. He would hand over the defenses of Sichuan to his subordinates, while he personally would lead an army across the Yangtze River and attack Great Yong. This was Southern Chu¡¯s only chance to seize the world. If this opportunity were missed, Southern Chu would at most only be able to control the territory south of the Yangtze River without Northern Han¡¯s elite cavalry pinning down Great Yong¡¯s troops. However, Great Yong¡¯s envoy, Gou Lian, had used hefty bribes and threats to easily intimidate the court officials. Glowering at the royal edict blocking him from sallying forth, Lu Can felt his entire body become powerless.


    Suddenly, someone came to report, ¡°General, the Head of the North Star Hall requests an audience.¡±


    Lu Can frowned and thought, Why would Wei Ying come? He has not yet recovered from his injuries. In addition, because of the disastrous defeat in the Eastern Sea, a lot of his authority and power have been seized by the Fengwu and Yihuang Halls. At present, he should be biding his time. Why would he come to meet me? However, although he scorned Wei Ying¡¯s character, Lu Can still regarded his talent as important. Lu Can gave the order to allow Wei Ying to come in.


    Wei Ying had a haggard appearance. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to escape from a sea of fire. In addition, during his escape, he had been pursued the entire way by Great Yong. His safe return to Southern Chu was already quite astonishing. He calmly bowed at Lu Can, as he spoke with a smile, ¡°General Lu presumably has an enormous headache. I wonder if this one is able to give some advice?¡±


    Lu Can uncaringly cracked, ¡°What wise ideas does Head Wei have? The court has already issued an edict. Don¡¯t tell me that this general can defy the edict?¡±


    Smiling, Wei Ying answered, ¡°General is being too literal. What¡¯s so significant about defying the royal edict? Your esteemed father ceased paying attention to military matters long ago. Of Southern Chu¡¯s military authority, you control two-thirds of it. The commander of the Jingxiang defenses, Rong Yuan, does not have General¡¯s influence and often listens to General¡¯s orders. If General desires it, I am willing to help General purge the traitorous Prime Minister who is harming the state. From then on, General will be able to embark upon a major undertaking while Ying can follow in your wake and avenge my deep hate. Wei Ying¡¯s intentions, the Heavens can see clearly. What does the general think?¡±


    Lu Can slapped his hand on the table and rose to his feet. He harshly scolded, ¡°Wei Ying, how can you utter such words? At the time when you fell into dire straits, were it not for Prime Minister Shang and His Royal Majesty¡¯s benevolence, how could you have established yourselves in Southern Chu? Now that you have just gained some authority, you wish to commit such disgraceful actions! Don¡¯t blame me for becoming hostile and ruthless, having you bound and delivered to Prime Minister Shang so that he can see your Fengyi Sect¡¯s true and ugly appearance.¡±


    With Lu Can so enraged, the soldiers on duty outside the tent rushed in with their weapons. The commander of Lu Can¡¯s bodyguards glanced at Wei Ying callously and asked, ¡°General, has this man offended you? General, please give the order.¡±


    With a mocking smile on his face, Wei Ying replied, ¡°General Lu, if you wish to kill or bind me, you should wait until I have spoken the words from the bottom of my heart. Don¡¯t tell me that the general does not dare listen to my nonsense?¡±


    Lu Can¡¯s complexion became grave, waving his hand to dismiss his bodyguards. He replied, ¡°Wei Ying, Southern Chu is not Great Yong. This general hopes that you will behave yourself.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Wei Ying asked, ¡°Does the general wish to know the substance of the secret discussions between Gou Lian and Prime Minister Shang?¡±


    Startled inwardly, Lu Can inquired, ¡°How could you know of such secret matters?¡±


    Wei Ying did not respond directly to the question, only mimicking Gou Lian¡¯s voice to say, ¡°My Lord Prime Minister, you are the maternal grandfather of the King and hail from a family influential for generations. Your sincerity need not be spoken. However, the state¡¯s existence does not rest upon the civil officials, but upon the generals who command the army. At present, your distinguished country¡¯s military is divided in three. Duke Lu and his son control two-thirds, while the defender of the Jingxiang region, Rong Yuan, commands the final third. The troops that My Lord Prime Minister possesses are only enough to exercise control over Jianye. Compared to Duke Lu Xin, General Lu Can, and General Rong Yuan, that force can be completely ignored. Although Duke Lu is faithful and loyal,2 he will definitely not make things difficult for his own son. As for General Rong, he often listens to General Lu¡¯s orders. If General Lu wishes to rebel, then your distinguished country¡¯s government will immediately be overthrown. Even if General Lu does not have any intention of rebelling, My Lord Prime Minister should take precautions beforehand.


    ¡°Now that my Great Yong is busy with the northern frontier, General Lu in his carelessness could potentially overestimate himself and attempt the impossible,3 actually planning to cross the river and attack Great Yong. If General Lu is defeated, my Great Yong¡¯s Emperor, in a rage, will definitely send a punitive force south after the northern frontier is pacified. When the time comes and the two states go to war, the rivers will run red with blood. The devastation of the past will assuredly reappear once again. Besides, your honored King has brothers who serve as hostages in my country. If the Emperor becomes furious and decides to install a new ruler, what position will your King and My Lord Prime Minister be in? If General Lu is victorious, it will force my Great Yong to fight a war on two fronts, making us retreat temporarily. However, Great Yong has a million men-at-arms and plentiful supplies. Even if briefly defeated, its vigor will not be harmed, while General Lu, based upon the prestige he has won from the victory, will have achievements that will shake even the King. Even if General Lu originally did not have any intent to rebel, it is hard to avoid having disloyal thoughts when that time comes.


    ¡°My Lord Prime Minister has repeatedly tried to impede General Lu. When the time comes and General Lu raises the banner to purge traitorous officials, the entirety of Southern Chu will likely support him and My Lord Prime Minister will inevitably meet a tragic end. Even your distinguished country¡¯s royal family will probably be affected as well. From this, it can be seen that if our two countries go to war, regardless of victory or defeat, is not in My Lord Prime Minister¡¯s best interests. My Lord Prime Minister is only serving for the sake of high position and wealth. Once war erupts, My Lord Prime Minister¡¯s power and influence will become nothing more than an illusion.


    ¡°It is in My Lord Prime Minister¡¯s best interests to negotiate a peace. In the bygone days, your distinguished country was defeated, and made an agreement to pay yearly reparations. To this day, your distinguished country¡¯s military and civilians continue to be harmed by these reparations. If My Lord Prime Minister uses this condition to negotiate with my country, my country¡¯s Emperor, because of the war on the northern frontier, will definitely reduce or waive the reparations. When the time comes, all levels of society will praise My Lord Prime Minister¡¯s contributions. Isn¡¯t this better than going to war? If My Lord Prime Minister agrees, our countries can once again be tied by the bonds of matrimony.4 My Imperial Majesty is willing to betroth his beloved daughter to His Royal Majesty. Once the Princess has reached marriageable age, our two countries will become in-laws.


    ¡°Northern Han¡¯s military is quite strong. Without eight to ten years, it will be impossible to conquer it. His Imperial Majesty is completely focused on the war on the northern frontier and hopes to be on good terms with Southern Chu. What does My Lord Prime Minister think?¡±


    In the beginning, Lu Can did not understand what Wei Ying was doing. However, after hearing a few lines, his complexion became grave. Once Wei Ying had finished, Lu Can sighed and asked rhetorically, ¡°Prime Minister Shang has presumably agreed?¡±


    Wei Ying coldly answered, ¡°Gou Lian¡¯s tongue is as glorious as a lotus flower. Formerly a captive of Great Yong, Prime Minister Shang has long lost his courage and trembled in fear, merely shirking responsibility. Further, Prime Minister Shang has long since been suspicious and jealous of General holding authority over the majority of Southern Chu¡¯s military. With Duke Lu ill and confined to bed, now that an agreement has been reached, it will be impossible to retrieve the situation unless General uses your military authority to remonstrate.¡±


    Stirred, Lu Can inquired, ¡°Did you come here today on your own volition or on behalf of the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    With a somewhat impatient expression, Wei Ying answered, ¡°Those women fear the strength of Great Yong¡¯s military. Do they dare fight Great Yong directly? They only seek to employ crafty plots and machinations, as they have long lost the courage to fight hand-to-hand on the battlefield. This time, I have come on my own volition. However, if the general is willing to rise in rebellion, I can guarantee that they will support General.¡±


    Lu Can sighed heavily and replied, ¡°Head Wei, I know that you have come today out of sincerity. However, as a subject of Southern Chu, I will absolutely not commit such a disgraceful and disloyal act. As a result, I will not rise in rebellion. I accept your kind intentions and will not reveal our conversation today to anyone. You can go.¡±


    Disappointed, Wei Ying inquired, ¡°You do realize if you compromise today there will never be another opportunity to seize Great Yong¡¯s territory?¡±


    Lu Can resolutely declared, ¡°Regardless of what happens in the future, I cannot perform such a disloyal and unfilial act. If any official can defy an edict and use his military authority to remonstrate, then where is the court¡¯s prestige? If I perform such an act, from that point on, Southern Chu¡¯s legitimacy will be lost. Rather than allowing this to happen, I would rather fight bitterly against Great Yong and protect the vast swathe of territory of Jiangnan.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Wei Ying said, ¡°For you to be so stupidly loyal, how are you Jiang Zhe¡¯s match? Fine. It was I who was blind, thinking that you were a liege worthy of serving. Since you have already decided, there is nothing more I can say. It is only that, from this point forward, I will have to offend you greatly. General, please understand.¡±


    Killing intent appeared in Lu Can¡¯s eyes. Then he allowed it to leak into his voice, as he said, ¡°I know that you will now turn to control Prime Minister Shang. However, although he does not understand military matters, you may not be his match with regards to scheming and machinations. Regardless of what happens, if you go too far, don¡¯t forget that I have an army in my hands.¡±


    Wei Ying sighed lightly. ¡°If I was able to control the Fengyi Sect, I would definitely be able to eliminate Shang Weijun and allow you to control the court. Unfortunately, I am powerless to do so. Fine. This is my fate, unable to help your army conquer Great Yong¡¯s capital of Chang¡¯an.¡± Finished speaking, Wei Ying turned and walked out.


    Lu Can almost halted him. However, he ultimately could not bring himself to utter any words. Since he could not do such a disloyal and unfilial act, then it was inevitable that their relationship would rupture. Heaving a heavy sigh, Lu Can softly said, ¡°Even if I must sacrifice my life, I will protect this picturesque country. It is only that I will not do this kind of traitorous act even if I have to die. If Sir Jiang were here, he would definitely mock me for being excessively pedantic. In the old days, when I studied under him, Sir once teased me because of this. Alas, I can never be as carefree and unfettered as Master.¡±


    Walking out of Lu Can¡¯s army camp, Wei Ying strolled around a long while, completely at his wits¡¯ end. It was some time before he finally recovered from his disappointment and despair. As the son of a prime minister and a former high-ranking official of Great Yong, Wei Ying¡¯s strategies and tactics were quite outstanding. In the current world, Great Yong had a well-trained and strong army, while neither Southern Chu nor Northern Han had the power to match. Now was the only opportunity to pincer Great Yong from the south and the north to weaken Great Yong¡¯s strength. As long as Great Yong suffered heavy losses, even if Great Yong could not be completely destroyed, it would still no longer have the power to unify the world.


    If Great Yong were to unify the world, then it would be impossible for Wei Ying to get revenge. Although Ling Yu, Ji Xia, and Yan Wushuang were familiar with the military and government, they were too shortsighted, content to have Southern Chu hold Jiangnan. They believed it would be impossible for Great Yong to conquer Northern Han without a dozen or more years. As for Southern Chu, although weak, it possessed vast swathes of territory. As long as the river was well-defended, there was no fear of Great Yong invading south. As a result, while they used whatever means necessary to delay Great Yong¡¯s unification process, they did not dare to confront Great Yong directly, deeply afraid that Great Yong would first invade Southern Chu. In their minds, such a lengthy cushion of time would be enough to build up Southern Chu¡¯s strength. At the very least, they would be able to ensure Southern Chu¡¯s existence for several more decades to come. As for revenge for Fan Huiyao, in their eyes, it was already yesterday¡¯s news. As long as they enjoyed lofty positions and wealth, they were unwilling to seek revenge. At present, what they sought most was a return to the glory years of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s existence in Great Yong, secretly controlling the Southern Chu court. But if the two countries went to war, it would be in their best interests.


    How did he end up embroiled with these stupid and shortsighted women? With rancor and bitterness welling up, Wei Ying returned to his senses. He resolutely discarded his useless dissatisfaction. Since he could not use Lu Can to attack Great Yong, he would have to borrow the Fengyi Sect¡¯s power to use whatever means necessary to control the Southern Chu court. Then he would concentrate all of Southern Chu¡¯s power to seek revenge on Great Yong, to seek revenge on Jiang Zhe. For these objectives, Wei Ying was willing to pay any price. As a look of unwavering determination flashed across Wei Ying¡¯s face, he quickened his pace. He could not afford to waste any more time.


    Footnotes:


    ´óÏý«Çã, dashajiangqing ¨C idiom, lit. the great mansion is on the verge of collapse; fig. hopeless situation


    ÖÒ¾ý°®¹ú, zhongjun¡¯aiguo ¨C idiom, lit. patriotic and loyal to the throne


    ó«±Ûµ±³µ, tangbidangche ¨C idiom, lit. a mantis trying to stop a chariot; fig. to overestimate oneself and attempt something impossible


    ÇؽúÖ®ºÃ, Qin Jin zhihao ¨C idiom, lit. the good ties between the states of Qin and Jin during the Spring and Autumn Period; fig. to form an alliance through marriage

 Chapter 7: Dark Clouds Gather

    Chapter 7: Dark Clouds Gather


    The sound of zither music, flowing like water, came from a magnificent pavilion in Long Tingfei¡¯s residence. The music was as if they were the sounds of nature, resounding with the help of the still frigid breeze. Xiao Tong hurriedly walked over. Through the window, he could see a figure in black and could not help sigh gently. More than a month ago, he had unintentionally discovered some old information that had practically been destroyed, discovering that Qing Dai had for an extended period of time disappeared on the frontier of Northern Han. Becoming uneasy, he immediately began to make preparations to take Qing Dai into custody. However, just as he was doing so, he learned that Duan Wudi had taken Qing Dai out of the residence, not letting anyone know where they were going. Just as he was frazzled, Ling Duan revealed the news that he had acquired through eavesdropping. Feeling even more uneasy, Xiao Tong had asked Qiu Yufei to come with him to help find Duan Wudi and Qing Dai. At Shi Ying¡¯s grave, they had found the unconscious Duan Wudi and his dead guards. Duan Wudi had been poisoned with a highly toxic poison specially manufactured and used by Great Yong¡¯s spy network in Northern Han. This kind of poison, although not especially potent and would not lead to immediate death, was extremely difficult to treat and cure. It would take months for the individual poisoned to recover his health and was frequently used by Great Yong agents to capture their targets alive. After Duan Wudi had awakened and explained Qing Dai¡¯s intentions, Xiao Tong was greatly upset. Wasn¡¯t it his fault that he hadn¡¯t discovered that Qing Dai was actually a secret agent from Great Yong?


    In order to make up for this mistake, Xiao Tong had asked Qiu Yufei to pursue and kill Qing Dai. After all, he could tell that Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts had advanced greatly. However, Qiu Yufei actually tactfully declined his request. Xiao Tong knew that this junior apprentice brother of his had no interest in warfare and power, and practically was never involved. However, this time, Qiu Yufei¡¯s acceptance of the mission to assassinate Jiang Zhe and his interference in the Duan Wudi scandal had caused Xiao Tong to forget about this point. As a result, the two of them had a nasty argument. However, ultimately because they were apprentice brothers, Qiu Yufei had still gone personally. Moreover, in the pursuit of several hundred li, Qiu Yufei had personally killed or wounded more than half of the fleeing spies. Were it not for timely reinforcements from Great Yong¡¯s military, it was likely that Qing Dai, whose martial arts were higher than anyone expected, would probably have been unable to return alive to Great Yong.


    After he had returned to Qinzhou, Qiu Yufei was extremely unhappy to the point of almost immediately wanting to return to Jinyang. Were it not for Long Tingfei¡¯s persuasion that used every possible means, causing Qiu Yufei to temporarily stay, it was likely that Qiu Yufei would have departed long ago. Xiao Tong could faintly discern that Qiu Yufei not only did not wish to get involved in military matters, his junior apprentice brother probably also bore a grudge for being forced to pursue and kill Qing Dai. This was a conclusion that he had reached after listening to Ling Duan, who had revealed that Qiu Yufei thought quite highly of Qing Dai.


    Recalling Qing Dai, Xiao Tong found himself fuming with rage. Being responsible for weeding out Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network, he had suffered such a heavy defeat. This woman had openly displayed her loathing for the Northern Han court, causing him to never suspect her of being an agent for Great Yong. Based upon what Duan Wudi had witnessed, this woman¡¯s position was quite high. Furthermore, she had been able to withstand a hundred exchanges with his martial apprentice brother. With someone of such martial arts and scheming, she was likely that head agent of Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network in Northern Han. It was extremely unfortunate that she was allowed to escape. Although Xiao Tong was not blamed by Long Tingfei, he still apprehensive. As a result, he racked his brains to seek to have Qiu Yufei remain. This junior apprentice brother of his¡¯s martial arts had advanced by leaps and bounds and with his help, Xiao Tong felt that he could do many things.


    When the zither music finally stopped, Xiao Tong coughed lightly before walking into the magnificent pavilion. Qiu Yufei continued to caress the strings of the zither, not rising to greet and welcome to senior apprentice brother. From the beginning, there was no obvious difference in their status and position. Within the Devil Sect, martial arts and talent determined many things. Now that Qiu Yufei had advanced to the Xiantian realm, he had the qualifications to treat Xiao Tong coldly even if Xiao Tong was his senior apprentice brother.


    Hesitating momentarily, Xiao Tong said, ¡°The Grand General wants to send someone to the Eastern Sea to prevent the Marquis of the Eastern Sea from pledging allegiance to Great Yong in the near future.¡±


    Qiu Yufei coldly replied, ¡°How to prevent him? From the beginning, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea has been a relative of Great Yong. Moreover, Jiang Zhe spent years in the Eastern Sea. It will only be a matter of time before the Eastern Sea surrenders and pledges its allegiance.¡±


    Helplessly, Xiao Tong replied, ¡°What you say is correct. However, we require supplies from the Eastern Sea. Although we have been stockpiling as best as we could, it is still not enough. If the Eastern Sea surrenders to Great Yong, it will be a grievous blow to us. We only want the Eastern Sea to retain its neutrality.¡±


    His eyebrows arching, Qiu Yufei replied, ¡°This won¡¯t be easy. Could it be that the Grand General has a plan?¡±


    Xiao Tong frostily answered, ¡°In the past, when the Eastern Sea was an enemy of Great Yong, without our country¡¯s secret assistance, they would have fallen long ago. Right now, we do not seek their assistance, only wanting them to remain neutral. If they won¡¯t even agree to this minor point, then the Jiang family¡¯s father and son are truly ungracious and should suffer Heaven¡¯s wrath.¡±


    ¡°You want me to use the threat of assassination against them?¡± asked Qiu Yufei indifferently. ¡°The Eastern Sea is their sphere of influence. Are you not afraid that I will die on the ocean?¡±


    Xiao Tong responded, ¡°Based upon your current martial arts, you will be able to escape from the Eastern Sea at the very least. Moreover, with the backing of Master, the Eastern Sea will definitely not make things difficult for you lightly. Our demands aren¡¯t excessive. I believe that they will agree.¡±


    Qiu Yufei lightly strummed the zither strings, appearing to wavering. Xiao Tong knew that Qiu Yufei wasn¡¯t worried about the danger, but rather whether he should be involved in these matters. Xiao Tong was not certain of how his junior apprentice brother would respond, leaving him apprehensive. At this moment, Ling Duan, who was standing to the side as an attendant, spoke up in a soft voice, ¡°Fourth Lord, when a nest is overturned, can eggs remain unbroken? Will Great Yong take the Fourth Lord as someone harmless now?¡±


    Qiu Yufei shivered inwardly, recalling his assassination attempt at the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery and his pursuit of Qing Dai. Ultimately, he sighed and replied, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Overjoyed, Xiao Tong replied, ¡°Many thanks to junior apprentice brother for understanding elder brother¡¯s difficulties. This is also Master¡¯s intentions. As such, I hope that junior apprentice brother will be diligent.¡±


    Qiu Yufei gazed apathetically at the zither manual beside his zither. He could not help recall the deep affection that man had displayed towards him, and the grief and indignation that man had revealed upon learning that he was an assassin. Recalling that handsome and refined, and yet gray-templed face, Qiu Yufei felt an indescribable sorrow in his heart. One of the rare intimate friends of his life and yet Qiu Yufei could only treat him as an implacable enemy.


    ***


    Within a sanctum of the marshal¡¯s residence, Long Tingfei sat and gazed at the gathered generals before him. He coldly said, ¡°There is no need for you to speak further. I know that morale is unsteady. However, now is not the time to be soft. Great Yong¡¯s Prince of Qi is already glaring like a tiger upon its prey. Although his attack upon Qinzhou is near, the soldiers and officers under Shi Ying must be reorganized so that no hidden dangers are left behind. Now that Northern Han¡¯s survival is at peril, if we do not take emergency measures, before the iron hoof of the Great Yong oppressor has arrived, we will already be finished. Transmit my orders. All males fifteen and older in Qinzhou are to be conscripted into the army. After this war ends, I will naturally provide hefty rewards and financial support. If we are defeated and the kingdom falls, what¡¯s the point of discussing peace and prosperity?¡±


    Waving his hand to dismiss his subordinates, Long Tingfei tiredly sat down in his chair. The load on his shoulder in recent days had been exhausting. With Shi Ying dead and Duan Wudi poisoned, he had lost his arms. In addition, with news of Shi Ying¡¯s defection and Duan Wudi¡¯s smuggling spreading like wildfire, in order to calm the army and counter the court, Long Tingfei had completely exhausted all of his mental and physical efforts. Even with this, Duan Wudi was still demoted by a rank, while Shi Ying¡¯s subordinates were implicated. Long Tingfei was forced to begin a purge. Right now, towards his subordinates, Long Tingfei only felt that in their silence, there was resentment and resistance. However, Long Tingfei had no alternatives. To restore the lost morale required an opportunity.


    His gaze fell upon the scroll upon his desk. Upon it were all of the gathered information available about Great Yong¡¯s Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe. Long Tingfei picked up the scroll and once again began to read it. Reaching the end, hatred and bitterness gradually rose in Long Tingfei¡¯s mind. It was all this man alone, since his reappearance in the Eastern Sea, who had frustrated Long Tingfei¡¯s plans. Long Tingfei could not help tear the scroll into shreds. Powerlessly sighing, he could not help wonder if Jiang Zhe was the bane of his existence. Feeling dejected, Long Tingfei returned to the internal residence, ordering his servants to prepare food and drink. He began to drink by himself. With the alcohol, his worries began to multiply. After drinking for some time and regardless of his excellent alcoholic capacity, he became dead drunk.


    With his head throbbing in pain, Long Tingfei woke up. It was already past noon. His bodyguards delivered hot water and a towel. One of them very carefully asked, ¡°Grand General, General Duan has been waiting outside for you for some time.¡±


    Startled and not worrying about his haggard appearance, Long Tingfei walked out of his bedroom. He saw Duan Wudi standing at the foot of the steps in martial attire. Duan Wudi¡¯s expression was grave and stern, his complexion pale. Long Tingfei hurriedly walked over and anxiously said, ¡°Wudi, why have you come? You have not yet completely recovered from your injuries.¡±


    Afterwards, he reprimanded his bodyguards, ¡°Do you not know that General Duan was poisoned? Why have you not invited him to one of the side halls to rest? Truly useless!¡±


    Trembling like cicadas in winter, the bodyguards did not dare to justify themselves. However, Duan Wudi calmly replied, ¡°Grand General, do not blame them. It was this general who insisted upon waiting here.¡±


    With guilt, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°Wudi, everything¡¯s been held up because I got drunk, letting you down. Quickly, come inside and take a seat.¡±


    A brilliant light appearing in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes, he replied, ¡°This general has a matter that needs to be discussed with the Grand General.¡±


    Long Tingfei personally led Duan Wudi into his bedroom. After driving away all of his bodyguards and carelessly washing his face, Long Tingfei said, ¡°Wudi, tell me what is going on.¡±


    Rising to his feet, Duan Wudi unflinchingly replied, ¡°This general has come today to report on military matters to the Grand General. However, since the Grand General surprisingly did not emerge, this general asked your bodyguards and learned that the Grand General had gotten drunk. As a result, this general has come to admonish the Grand General. Now that our Northern Han is on the brink of extinction, the Grand General is the heart of the army. How can you drink excessively? If this news were to spread, would it leave all of the soldiers bitterly disappointed? This general was arrogant in my blunt words and hope that the Grand General will not take offense.¡±


    Blushing, Long Tingfei sat down in distress. He replied, ¡°Wudi, you are one of my trusted subordinates. I will not keep you in the dark. I am truly powerless to reverse the present situation. Based upon military power, Great Yong is several times more powerful than us. Based upon supplies, Great Yong can fight for many years, while after a few months, it is likely that we will have exhausted everything. Based upon generals, Great Yong can dispatch numerous capable generals, while the most trusted generals under my command have either died or defected, while you carry poison in your body. It truly is a bit difficult for me to continue. Great Yong has a wise and virtuous monarch like Li Zhi, a commander-in-chief like Li Xian, and a strategist like Jiang Zhe. Do you understand the pressure on me?¡±


    Duan Wudi solemnly responded, ¡°The Grand General has bared your heart to me, then Wudi dares not hide anything. How does Wudi not know of our army¡¯s predicament? However, whatever the case, Grand General must not reveal such thoughts! Right now, within the army, other than the Grand General, there is no one else capable of controlling the army¡¯s morale. If even the Grand General gives up, then how can your subordinate officers and soldiers have any confidence? Grand General, if such are your thoughts, it is best if we do not go to war so that the soldiers do not lose their lives in vain.¡±


    Long Tingfei flushed with anger from Duan Wudi¡¯s words, as he gazed upon that pale complexioned and the perspiring Duan Wudi. At present, with his reputation had been smeared, Duan Wudi¡¯s position in the military was difficult. Shi Ying¡¯s subordinates loathed him, while the majority of the military did not understand the sacrifices that Duan Wudi had made. However, Duan Wudi still remained unflinching in his determination. Gazing upon this resolute Duan Wudi, the heroism in Long Tingfei¡¯s heart was gradually lit. Northern Han¡¯s army did not lack in these kind of heroes. What was there to fear about the power of Great Yong? Long Tingfei respectfully saluted Duan Wudi. As Duan Wudi hurriedly stepped aside to decline such an honor, Long Tingfei loudly said, ¡°Tingfei will remember General Duan¡¯s loyal and sincere advice. Even if I have sacrifice my life, I will never give into despair.¡±


    Seeing that Long Tingfei¡¯s vigor had returned, Duan Wudi cheerfully replied, ¡°Grand General¡¯s tactics are matchless and our Qinzhou is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Grand General, there is no need for you to worry excessively.¡±


    His confidence restored, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°General Duan, do not worry. Unless Tingfei dies upon the battlefield, otherwise I will not permit Great Yong¡¯s army to conquer Qinzhou.¡±


    Seeing Long Tingfei glowing with health and vigor, Duan Wudi finally relaxed and replied, ¡°Grand General, please first change. This general will withdraw.¡±


    Smiling, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°Wait for me for a moment. Seeing that you are no longer bedridden, there are some things that I need to discuss with you. If you can¡¯t hold out, you can rest within my residence. It would be a great pity if you were to continue to be bedridden in your recuperation.¡±


    Feeling his heart warm, Duan Wudi replied, ¡°This general obeys!¡±


    ***


    At this same moment within an ancient temple on the eastern outskirts of Nanzheng,1 Li Kang stood within the temple¡¯s main hall,2 gazing upon the solemn Buddhist iconography. He was deep in thought.


    Although it was not yet the second month and it was still quite cold in Chang¡¯an, Nanzheng¡¯s weather was a lot warmer than Chang¡¯an. The Hanzhong region was populous and rich. Li Kang¡¯s existence in this area could be said to be all-controlling and able to hoodwink the populace.3 In addition, having also swept away all of the officers and spies that the court had arranged, there was no need for him to hold back. It was reasonable to say that Li Kang should be extremely happy and pleased with himself. However, a raging fire burned in Li Kang¡¯s heart.


    Just then, he had received an imperial edict from the Yong Emperor, Li Zhi. However, the edict had not been delivered by an imperial envoy. The imperial envoy had been intercepted and killed on Li Kang¡¯s orders by soldiers pretending to be bandits even before he had stepped into the Hanzhong region. The edict had still been retrieved and delivered to Li Kang. Within, the edict ordered Li Kang to stoutly defend Jiameng Pass, exhorting him to not be remiss in his duties. After reading the edict, Li Kang should have been delighted, because this represented that the court did not yet know that he had completely seized control of the Hanzhong region. However, Li Kang was still extremely enraged. For what reason could Li Zhi always boss him around?


    Li Kang had always felt as if he was unlucky. Because his mother was of humble and lowly background, he had never been doted on by his father. Aside from his mother, Li Kang had never received any tenderness or warmth. He had repeatedly seen Li An, Li Zhi, Li Xian, and even Li Zhen act willfully in their solicitation of Imperial Father¡¯s love. He, himself, was the third prince. But because of his mother¡¯s lowly status, he did not dare go forward. By itself, Li Kang could probably tolerate it. However, the only one who loved him dearly, his mother, had been clearly killed by that bitch, Ji Xia. Rather than doing anything, his Imperial Father had only conferred a posthumous title on Li Kan¡¯gs mother and washed his hands of the affair. In anger, Li Kang had run away from the palace.


    However, after he had run away, Li Kang discovered how his original life was the dreams and desires of many people. For a prince, who knew nothing about the world, to survive in these chaotic times was easier said than done. He had repeatedly experienced verbal and physical abuse, repeatedly went hungry. Based upon his limited martial arts and his vicious ruthlessness, he was finally able to survive. However, vengeance remained so far away it seemed impossible to attain. He had repeatedly been unable to endure the suffering that he had experienced and desired to return to the palace. However, the tragic scene of his mother¡¯s death ultimately caused him to persevere. It was only when he ran into that mysterious figure who had changed his fate did Li Kang finally feel for the first time that the Heavens treated him well.


    Afterwards, Li Kang had trained in a profound martial art and had gone back to try to assassinate Ji Xia. However, he had failed and was captured. Were it not for Zheng Xia speaking out on a matter of principle, it was likely that he would have been condemned and imprisoned. By itself, this would have been nothing. However, Li Yuan had dispatched him to the Hanzhong region, prohibiting from returning without imperial summons. This kind of overt demotion and covert protection left Li Kang extremely aggrieved. Even though he was of flesh and blood of the imperial family, he was being forced to lower his head to the Fengyi Sect. Wasn¡¯t Li Zhi brazenly opposing the Fengyi Sect? However, with Li Zhi at the helm of the army, no one dared to make things difficult for him. With this mindset, Li Kang spared no effort in reorganizing the troops in the Hanzhong region until he finally was able to control a not small force.


    However, even though this was the case, Li Kang did not have even the slightest strength to become involved in the struggle for the throne. Regarding this matter, the emperor, the crown prince, the Prince of Yong, and the Prince of Qi seemingly all had the same thoughts. As a result, Li Kang had no way of establishing himself in the imperial capital. Even the most moderate Li Zhi had written a letter blocking him from becoming involved in the matters in Chang¡¯an. Could it be that he was not a member of the imperial family? This kind of humiliation caused Li Kang to resolutely decide that even if Great Yong¡¯s regime was overturned, he would not allow himself to be dictated to and bullied. As a result, beyond the Devil Sect Sovereign¡¯s expectations, Li Kang had decided to rebel. And the first step in such a decision was to eliminate all of the agents that had been planted by his side.


    The last several years in Hanzhong, Li Kang had already successfully created his own faction. The remnants of the Kingdom of Shu had joined him for the illusory goal of reestablishing their former kingdom. In addition, with covert assistance from the Devil Sect, Li Kang had finally been able to eliminate the agents and moles by his side. These individuals had long been placed under Li Kang¡¯s surveillance. Now that they had been captured, Li Kang finally felt himself able to relax unlike never before. Afterwards, he had replaced the officers in the military and the civil officials. Having carried out the conspiracy that he had been planning for many years, Hanzhong was now his Hanzhong alone.


    As long as he was able to find the right opportunity, he would be able to sally forth from the valleys and directly attack Chang¡¯an. When the time came, he would be able to seize control of the Yong court. Of course, Li Kang knew that he had to carefully select the right moment, to wait for when Li Zhi had transferred the troops around Chang¡¯an to reinforce the frontlines at Zezhou and in Jingxiang. Only then, could he skewer Great Yong¡¯s heart like a dagger. Li Kang understood that although he had a hundred thousand men at arms, these troops were ultimately Great Yong¡¯s. If the Yong court discovered his rebellion, then it was possible that his troops would be split apart and forced to surrender.


    As a result, cutting off communications between Chang¡¯an and Hanzhong, and hiding his traitorous intentions were of utmost importance. In order to accomplish his goal, it was extremely difficult to do so by himself. If he could not receive assistance from the remnants of the Kingdom of Shu, then he would be fail within sight of success. As for these remnants, aside from the former aristocratic families seeking to regain their former glory, the most important and necessary was the Embroidered Union, which continued to resist Great Yong in secret.


    After several discussions and negotiations, this was the day that the Head of the Embroidered Union was going to meet with him. Huo Jicheng¡¯s caution left Li Kang filled with admiration. He had been led around for quite some time before he had finally learned that he would meet Huo Jicheng here. For security purposes, Li Kang did not bring anyone else aside from Ye Tianxiu and several trusted bodyguards. He trusted that Huo Jicheng was sincere. These last several days, the Embroidered Union had helped him cut the roads between Chang¡¯an and Nanzheng. This was the best proof of sincerity.


    As dusk approached, the door to the hall suddenly opened. Two men in black stood before the door. One of them was Chen Zhen, who Li Kang had met several times. As for the other man, he wore a bamboo hat with azure muslin hanging down, hiding his face. Li Kang cheerfully advanced and said, ¡°Vice Union Head Chen, this must be Union Head Huo, correct? This Lowly Prince has long heard of your illustrious name. To be able to meet with you today, it is a blessing of three lifetimes!¡±


    The masked man in black took a step forward and saluted, replying, ¡°Your Imperial Highness respects the wise and capable. I have long heard of your illustrious name. I am untalented and only desire to restore the kingdom. For many years, the results of my actions have been mediocre. Truly shameful. From Chen Zhen, I have learned that Your Imperial Highness has an orphan of the former King within your residence and that his identity has been verified. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s grace, all of the people of the Kingdom of Shu without exception will shed tears of gratitude. Aside from expressing my thanks, I have come today to discuss matters of cooperation with Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Kang replied, ¡°Union Head is being too modest. In the past, Union Head assassinated the King of Southern Chu, causing Li An¡¯s scandal in the Ministry of Revenue to be divulged. Even the Fengyi Sect was ferociously attacked by Union Head. This Lowly Prince does not dare forget these glorious achievements, especially that incident in Luoyang. Union Head¡¯s adopted son is truly a youthful hero. By himself, he threw two influential and aristocratic families into complete confusion, weakening the Fengyi Sect¡¯s influence in Luoyang to its lowest point. This matter has long caused this Lowly Prince to sigh with admiration. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to meet that young hero.¡±


    The man in black laughed softly and replied, ¡°It was only a child making trouble, incurring Your Imperial Highness¡¯s ridicule. Huo Li is one of my trusted lieutenants and my adopted son, long garnering my affection. Unfortunately, this child has other heavy responsibilities that he cannot extricate himself from. If Your Imperial Highness likes youthful heroes, this one has another adopted son, Huo Yi, whose martial arts are excellent. One can be reassured towards any matter that he handles. If Your Imperial Highness does not scorn him, I hope that he will be permitted to serve Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Smiling, Li Kang replied, ¡°That would be great! Your honored union has plentiful talents, leaving this Prince truly envious. How about allowing Huo Yi to come to my side to serve as a bodyguard? If his abilities are truly unordinary, this Prince will naturally place him in an important position. Union Head Huo, regarding our cooperation, I wonder what does Union Head think?¡±


    After falling silent for some time, the man in black answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness speaks correctly. This is the proper subject of discussion. This one has stood on the side and detachedly observed that Your Imperial Highness is resolute in your decision to rebel. That was why I did not fear falling into a trap and come meet Your Imperial Highness in Nanzheng. However, Your Imperial Highness is after all still a Prince of the first rank of Great Yong. How can you have me believe that Your Imperial Highness will restore the Kingdom of Shu? Although there are no questions about the identity of the orphaned son of the King, this kind of cheap tricks of employing a puppet ruler is commonly seen. In the past, the Hegemonic King of Western Chu, Xiang Yu, helped place King Huai upon the throne and yet King Huai died at Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.4 Your Imperial Highness, why should we believe that you will restore the Kingdom of Shu?¡±


    Having prepared for this question long ago, Li Kang calmly answered, ¡°This lowly Prince will not speak any pompous words. There is no such charity in this world. This Prince is the one rising in rebellion and yet a young child is the one who must bear the title of King. As a result, power and authority must rest in this lowly Prince¡¯s hands. Setting up a King of Shu is no more than a pretense to gain the support of the remnants of the Kingdom of Shu. However, this Prince can promise that I won¡¯t abandon Shu upon achieving my goals. After all, without Shu, it would have been impossible for this Prince to set up an independent regime here. As such, I will definitely ensure the safety of the Royal Family of Shu. This Prince can even go so far as to pledge loyalty to the Kingdom of Shu. However, if the rebellion is successful, this Prince will usurp the throne. Everyone only desires high position and wealth. Don¡¯t tell me that I, Li Kang, can¡¯t give you these things? Surely, Union Head does not have any blind loyalty and the Shu throne is not only theirs to have.¡±


    Although one could not see the expression on the man in black¡¯s face, one could see from the slight shaking of his body that he was moved emotionally. It was some time before the man in black replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness speaks the truth. The throne of Shu belongs to one who is capable of taking it. Your Imperial Highness needs to rely upon the people of Shu and thus can only carefully plan and prepare. In twenty years, the people of Shu will treat Your Imperial Highness as one of their own. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s trust, I cannot thank you enough. If Your Imperial Highness were to speak with duplicity, I would have looked down upon you. Good, if Your Imperial Highness is willing to agree to one condition, our alliance will be reached today.¡±


    Li Kang exulted. After careful analysis, he trusted that for the Embroidered Union to accomplish such freakish deeds meant that their leader was not an individual who conservatively followed old conventions.5 As a result, Li Kang was certain that Huo Jicheng would not be completely supportive of the orphaned son of the former Shu King. Everything had gone according to Li Kang¡¯s expectations. Somewhat relaxing, he replied, ¡°Union Head, please speak. As long as it¡¯s reasonable and fair, this Prince will definitely agree.¡±


    The man in black resolutely and decisively stated, ¡°This one wants authority.¡±


    Li Kang was somewhat baffled. He knew that in order to ally with the Embroidered Union, they needed to be given power, authority, riches, and honor. Why had Huo Jicheng specially raised this point? Just as he was about to ask, the man in black waved his head, indicating for him to not speak.


    In a bright voice, the man in black continued, ¡°It is said that authority comes in myriad ways. However, there are two types of authority that cannot be lightly wrested away¡ªmilitary and supervisory authority. The reason why Imperial Power is paramount is because the Imperial Household controls all military authority and the spies to supervise officialdom. Our Embroidered Union has no interest in military authority and does not have the ability to control it. As a result, I wish to control intelligence. The Embroidered Union can become Your Imperial Highness¡¯s eyes and ears, and assassins. Only in this way can the Embroidered Union form a stable alliance with Your Imperial Highness. If Your Imperial Highness is unwilling to accept this condition, then the Embroidered Union will definitely not cooperate with Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Li Kang shivered inwardly. Huo Jicheng was as difficult to deal with as expected. Although he was interested in absorbing the Embroidered Union, Li Kang knew that if he allowed them to freely control supervisory authority, then it would be impossible for the two parties to separate. Although he was somewhat hesitant, after thinking it over, Li Kang realized that he wanted the Embroidered Union for their covert strength. It was only that Huo Jicheng¡¯s required authority was a bit bigger than he was originally willing to give. After all, with military authority in his hands, as long as he continued to control the military, there was nothing to worry about the Embroidered Union. In addition, with this, then the alliance between the two would be unbreakable. To him, only in this way, would he have the chance to fully be able to control the former citizens of Shu. As a result, Li Kang extended his palm and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    A look of excitement seemed to flash across the man in black¡¯s face, as the two clapped hands to seal the deal. With the alliance formed by the hand clap, the man in black prepared to leave. He said, ¡°This one¡¯s reputation is a bit poor. It is best that our alliance is not publicized for the time being. Furthermore, Your Imperial Highness does not wish to arouse unwanted attention. Chen Zhen is one of my trusted subordinates. I will let him discuss the particulars about our cooperation.¡±


    A cold light flashed across Li Kang¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°That is for the best. However, this Prince has a presumptuous request. This Prince has long admired the Union Head. However, meeting you today, Union Head has not been willing to reveal your true appearance.6 This Prince wonders if it is possible to remove your bamboo hat and show your face with sincerity?¡±


    The man in black was silent. At this moment, Chen Zhen, who had been standing behind him all this time, was restless. However, just then, the sound of multiple footsteps could be heard outside the door and a faint murderous aura could be felt to enter the hall. Li Kang¡¯s body seemed to be towering like a mountain, a killing intent that reeked with blood soared up into the air, demonstrating that Li Kang was not only a military commander, but also an expert from jianghu whose hands were covered in blood. Right now, the atmosphere in the hall immediately became cold and solemn with concealed murderous intent.


    Footnotes:


    ÄÏÖ£, Nanzheng ¨C a modern-day county in Hanzhong Prefecture, Shaanxi Province; historically Nanzheng was another name for Hanzhong and served as the capital of the Hanzhong prefecture/region


    ´óÐÛ±¦µî, daxiongbaodian ¨C lit. Hall of Great Strength; the main hall of a Buddhist Temple


    Ò»ÊÖÕÚÌì, yishouzhetian ¨C idiom, lit. shut out the Heavens with one hand; fig. hoodwinkt he public, all-controlling


    In order to unite the disparate rebellion factions as the Qin Dynasty collapsed, Xiang Yu¡¯s uncle, Xiang Liang (ÏîÁº), sought and placed a descendant of the Chu royal family, Xiong Xin (ÐÜÐÄ), who was a shepherd, on the throne, first as King (King Huai of Chu, ³þ»³Íõ) and later as Emperor (Emperor Yi of Chu, ³þÒåµÛ). After Xiong Xin had served his purposed, he was first demoted to become King before being ordered assassinated by Xiang Yu.


    ʳ¹Å²»»¯, shigubuhua ¨C idiom, lit. to swallow ancient learning without digesting it; fig. follow the beaten track, conservatively following old convention


    ®ɽÕæÃæÄ¿, lushanzhenmianmu ¨C idiom, lit. the true face of Mt. Lu; fig. one¡¯s true appearance

 Chapter 8: Secret Base in an Old Tomb

    Volume 5, Chapter 8: Secret Base in an Old Tomb


    Just as the atmosphere in the main hall was on the verge of degenerating into chaos, the man in black suddenly erupted into laughter. He said, ¡°What a good Prince of Qing. Your Imperial Highness presumably has long been suspicious, only holding it back to prevent me from become hostile and making it difficult to converse. Fine. I will do as you ask.¡±


    Li Kang smiled slightly. There was a reason why he had waited until this moment to make this request. If an agreement was reached, as long as he didn¡¯t go overboard, then Huo Jicheng would not bear a grudge. However, this matter was extremely important. Huo Jicheng had not appeared in public for many years. Everyone only heard stories of his exploits but never saw him. Of this, Li Kang had inevitably become a bit uneasy.


    The man in black removed his bamboo hat, allowing the muslin to flutter in the air. He revealed a slim and severe appearance. Even though he had an aquiline nose, making him seem vicious and ruthless, his appearance ultimately could be considered unusual. That pair of deeply intense, frigid eyes was enough to make someone tremble with fear. Li Kang compared this man¡¯s appearance with the portrait drawn and kept by the Yong military. After confirming that this man was indeed Huo Jicheng, he cheerfully said, ¡°As expected, Union Head Huo¡¯s demeanor is unordinary. This Prince will be able to fulfill my ambitions by cooperating with Union Head.¡±


    Huo Jicheng smiled slightly. ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words are incorrect. How can my Embroidered Union deserve to say that we are allying with Your Imperial Highness? It is Your Imperial Highness who does not despise us, offering shelter for me and my subordinates. From this point on, the Embroidered Union¡¯s position as Your Imperial Highness¡¯s subjects has been settled. Your Imperial Highness, there is no need to be polite. However, my Union assuredly has some obstinate and biased individuals. As such, I would like to ask Your Imperial Highness to not divulge this matter. Once I have made all of the arrangements within the Union, presumably Your Imperial Highness will have risen in rebellion. At that point, I will definitely come forth to serve under Your Imperial Highness¡¯s banner.¡±


    Li Kang smiled and replied, ¡°There is no harm, no harm at all. Having Vice Union Head Chen present is the same as having Union Head Huo.¡±


    The two sides exchanged some pleasantries for a short time longer, causing the atmosphere within the hall to gradually relax. As for the murderous intent outside, it disappeared without a trace. Only then did Huo Jicheng and Chen Zhen find the opportunity to bid their farewell.


    Only after they had gone some twenty li from the ancient temple did Chen Zhen whisper, ¡°Supervisor Dong, luckily you thought of everything and prepared this mask beforehand. Otherwise, our plan would likely have failed then and there.¡±


    ¡°Huo Jicheng¡± smiled and replied, ¡°In fact, it isn¡¯t that brother Chen did not think of this. It is that this disguising technique has long been thought lost. It is not surprising that brother Chen did not have any methods. Fortunately, the young master and I have studied this technique attentively these last several years. Although there is no way to ensure its permanence, it imitates real life almost to perfection. After this meeting, it can be said that Huo Jicheng will never need to appear again. Brother Chen, do not worry.¡±


    So speaking, the man in black removed his bamboo hat. Afterwards, he applied some medicinal cream to his face and rubbed it. It wasn¡¯t long before the skin on his face began to crack like drought-ridden lands. After a short while, an ashen thin layer of skin was peeled off, revealing a handsome and fair appearance. In the night sky, the gloomy light of the moon and stars shone down, revealing that this was Dong Que, who had been dispatched by Jiang Zhe to Hanzhong. Putting on the bamboo hat again, he smiled and said, ¡°This mask was a bit airtight. In the future, I¡¯m going to carefully study the techniques some more and see if we can create a more durable and efficacious mask.¡±


    Chen Zhen marveled, ¡°The young master is truly brilliant. The disguising techniques that are currently in circulation in jianghu can only change the outward appearance. The young master¡¯s methods, enabling one to completely adopt another¡¯s appearance, were long thought extinct.¡±


    ¡°Young master still feels regretful,¡± spoke Dong Que. ¡°He said that if we had cut off Huo Jicheng¡¯s face to serve as a mask when he was killed, it would have been much easier. Unfortunately, this method is only the result of research from recent years and is not that well developed. The young master has only used death convicts to make masks twice. Although the results are better, the manufacturing techniques require careful study. Unfortunately, the young master does not have the heart to continue research along this line.¡±


    Chen Zhen kidded, ¡°Even if the young master does not have the heart, that doesn¡¯t mean that Supervisor Dong shouldn¡¯t carefully research it. After all, Supervisor Dong has already spent some time and thought on this matter.¡± Although he had said this jokingly, a thoughtful look appeared on Dong Que¡¯s face.


    As the two conversed, they slowed their progress. Both of them were delighted with the agreement the two of them had reached with Li Kang. Both of them was confident that no one would be able to get within a hundred zhang.1 However, in order to safeguard against being followed from a distance, they still took a circuitous route. Only when midnight came did they finally reach an old tomb. The two walked around the tomb, confirming that no one was following.


    Chen Zhen walked to the stele before the tomb. He lightly struck the stele several times. The stele then noiselessly shifted to the side, exposing a concealed path. After the two entered, the stele once again returned to its position. This old tomb was one that Chen Zhen learned of from a grave robber. The old tomb had several dozen chambers linked by corridors and was crammed with hidden traps. Its defenses were extremely tight. Of the eight operatives, Shanzi, who had accompanied Chen Zhen in controlling the Embroidered Union, was skilled at creating hidden traps. After everyone had put in a significant amount of time, they had finally been able to tidy up the old tomb after several months had passed, allowing it to become the headquarters for the Embroidered Union. Those with the qualifications to enter here, aside from Chen Zhen and the members of the Secret Camp, were only a few of the ranking figures of the Embroidered Union and the few lieutenants Chen Zhen trusted.


    When the two walked into a secret room, the one responsible for welcoming them was Baiyi. He did not have a tall stature and his skin tone was a bit dark. His appearance and the expression on his face seemed to be simple and honest. However, he was actually the foremost expert in the Secret Camp. His lethal martial arts were more advanced than his peers. As such, he assisted Chen Zhen in controlling the Embroidered Union, making significant contributions. Of course, his identity here was as Huo Jicheng¡¯s adopted son, Huo Yi. Removing his bamboo hat, Dong Que accepted the ghost mask that Baiyi handed him and placed it on his face. Here, he was Huo Jicheng. Although the members of the Embroidered Union were Chen Zhen¡¯s trusted lieutenants, none of them knew that Huo Jicheng had died long ago. As a result, Dong Que needed to appear as Huo Jicheng.


    The two of them walked into the largest chamber of the tomb. This was the conference chamber of the Embroidered Union. On both sides of the chambers stood more than a dozen individuals with different appearances. Unafraid and straightforward, Dong Que took a seat at the chair in the center. Chen Zhen took a seat at his side, while Baiyi stood behind Dong Que to serve as a bodyguard. In a frigid voice, Dong Que stated, ¡°Everyone, please be seated.¡±


    Everyone saluted Dong Que before cautiously sitting down. The majority of them were from Shu. ¡°Huo Jicheng¡± very rarely appeared before them, usually issuing directives and orders through Chen Zhen. They were all extremely wary of Union Head Huo. Because of Huo Jicheng¡¯s previous vicious savagery or the present covert malevolence, all of it caused them to not dare to have any thoughts about betrayal.


    Dong Que coldly stated, ¡°This seat has already come to terms with the Prince of Qing. We will take over the Prince of Qing¡¯s intelligence network. As for us, we need the Prince of Qing to restore the Kingdom of Shu. What does everyone think?¡±


    A bold and heroic looking middle-aged man stood and answered, ¡°Union Head, we cannot do this! Li Kang is a prince of Great Yong. How does he have the qualifications to restore Shu?¡±


    Dong Que snorted derisively and explained, ¡°Protector Luo, think this through clearly. Based upon our Embroidered Union¡¯s strength, don¡¯t tell me that we can restore the Kingdom of Shu? If we do not have the Prince of Qing¡¯s army, then everything is no more than an unrealistically rosy illusion. As long as we are able to help the Prince of Qing set up an independent regime here in Hanzhong and look for an opportunity to invade Guanzhong, once we control the majority of the forces under the Prince of Qing¡¯s command, what do we have to fear? That he does not mean what he says?¡±


    Blushing, the middle-aged man sat back down. He was not concerned that he was reprimanded by the Union Head. These last several years, Huo Jicheng¡¯s personality had changed greatly. Whenever he solicited others¡¯ opinions, they could speak freely without fear of consequences. However, once he had made a decision, he would absolutely not tolerate anyone violating his orders.


    After everyone had discussed for some time how to control the Prince of Qing, the atmosphere became extremely enthusiastic. After all, after so many years, this was the best opportunity to restore the kingdom. A look flashed across the face of Dong Que, sniggering inside. The young master¡¯s stratagem was truly brilliant, controlling all of these individuals eager to restore their kingdom. After purging the most fanatic elements and restricting the remaining individuals, they could now use their enthusiasm to restore Shu and remove the Prince of Qing¡¯s suspicions. However, once Dong Que¡¯s gaze fell upon a middle-aged man who was silent, he frowned.


    This middle-aged man¡¯s name was Gu Ning. In the Embroidered Union, this man¡¯s prestige was quite high. He was one of the elders who had helped found the union. Originally, Huo Jicheng was on extremely bad terms with him to the point of nearly being set up and killed. Once Chen Zhen took over the Embroidered Union, Gu Ning had been released. Because this man¡¯s determination to restore the kingdom was colossal, he had quite a bit of talent, and was not particularly fanatical, his position in the union was still quite high. As such, he was used to attract all of those who truly desired to restore Shu. Of course, Gu Ning was tightly monitored. Fortunately, he was not on close terms with Huo Jicheng and it wasn¡¯t difficult to hide things from him, otherwise they would have no choice but to kill him. If that happened, then the losses suffered would be disastrous. Seeing that something was amiss on this man¡¯s face, Dong Que frostily said, ¡°Protector Gu, do you have any opinions?¡±


    Gu Ning shivered inwardly. That year, he had almost died to Huo Jicheng¡¯s hands. Fortunately, after Chen Zhen joined, Huo Jicheng was convinced to pardon him. These last several years, Huo Jicheng had matured greatly. As a result, all of the stratagems he had composed were extremely meticulous and thorough. The Embroidered Union¡¯s power increased steadily. Aside from temporarily having no prospects to restore Shu, nothing happened that was inappropriate. However, Gu Ning held an unspeakable bitterness. Everyone by his side were individuals sent by Chen Zhen to monitor him. His wife and children were all under these individuals¡¯ control. Aside from following orders, he had no other choice. Without Chen Zhen¡¯s permission, it would be impossible for his orders to even be transmitted. Although his ideas were frequently employed, he found it difficult to breathe, living constantly under the shadow of death.


    Gu Ning did not agree with this cooperation with the Prince of Qing. The people of Shu should not borrow help from outsiders to restore their kingdom. In Gu Ning¡¯s mind, if they could not successfully restore Shu, then it would be best to maintain the status quo. As long as the spark of restoration remained, then they would see their dreams come to fruition one day. He did not agree with this kind of shortsighted plan that sought quick success and instant benefits.2 However, he was well aware of Huo Jicheng¡¯s attitude. This kind of decision could not be resisted. However, he was truly unwilling to watch the innocent people of Shu fall into the conflagration of war. Gu Ning turned his head to avoid Huo Jicheng¡¯s frigid gaze and gravely responded, ¡°The Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion is merely the domestic affairs of Great Yong. Regardless of the victor and the defeated, it will be impossible for us to truly restore the Kingdom of Shu. Why should we get involved in this mess? We will likely cause the deaths of many of our members in vain.¡±


    Contempt and scorn flashed in Chen Zhen¡¯s eyes. If Gu Ning had such thoughts, then it would be difficult to avoid dissension and discord within the union. After all, Gu Ning was quite well-known and influential. Since the entirety of the Embroidered Union needed to share the same goals, Chen Zhen did not want to allow the possibility of the union being divided in the future, ensuring that those devoted to the restoration of Shu remained. This was an ironclad law made by Jiang Zhe. Rising to his feet, Chen Zhen dryly asserted, ¡°Union Head, there is a matter that this subordinate has long wished to report but never found the suitable time. Two disciples of the Union have been disloyal. They have tired of the grand task of restoring our country and wish to withdraw. Union Head, please decide how they should be punished.¡±


    Understanding Chen Zhen¡¯s intentions, he feigned anger and sternly declared, ¡°Preposterous! Is the Embroidered Union someplace you can come and go as you please? Who are these two individuals? Relay this seat¡¯s orders and have those two executed. As for their families, they are also guilty.¡±


    Chen Zhen¡¯s gaze scrutinized each of the individuals one by one. All those Chen Zhen¡¯s gaze fell upon could not help lowering their heads. These last several years, Sichuan had experienced favorable weather. The Prince of Qing¡¯s administration followed orders from the Great Yong court and was quite successful. As a result, the common people lived in peace. Even some of the members of the Embroidered Union had thoughts about not restoring the kingdom. After all, their longing for their former country was comparatively mild. Everyone knew that Chen Zhen was using this opportunity to serve as a warning. All of them also knew that Chen Zhen¡¯s target wasn¡¯t them. However, everyone was still apprehensive.


    Disdain flickered across Chen Zhen¡¯s eyes, and he respectfully and solemnly stated, ¡°It¡¯s Protector Gu¡¯s subordinates, Xiong Bao and Shangguan Yan.¡± Once these words were spoken, the majority of people breathed a sigh of relief. However, some individuals revealed looks of anxiety. Xiong Bao was Gu Ning¡¯s nephew-in-law, while Shangguan Yan was Gu Ning¡¯s adopted son. Gu Ning had a rather high position in the union. However, everyone feared Huo Jicheng¡¯s and Chen Zhen¡¯s methods and schemes. As a result, no one dared to speak up for Gu Ning.


    Gu Ning was greatly startled, his complexion blanching. Both of the two individuals named were his close relatives and were also youthful, heroic individuals. Gu Ning¡¯s first thought was that Chen Zhen was seizing this opportunity to weaken his strength. However, after thinking it over, Gu Ning felt no strength throughout his entire body. These days, Xiong Bao and Shangguan Yan truly did have some complaints. The two of them had argued that Great Yong¡¯s reunification of the world could not be reversed. Rather than seeking to restore the Kingdom of Shu, wouldn¡¯t it be better to allow the common people to live in peace? Gu Ning had similar feelings. As a result, he had warned the two of them to keep silent. However, he had not expected that Chen Zhen would find out.


    Whatever the case, Gu Ning could not watch these two young men be executed and their families also be implicated. If that was the case, then he would also be implicated. Rising to his feet, he kneeled and replied, ¡°Union Head, the two youngsters of this subordinate were only speaking a few complaints. All of them are faithful and loyal to the Union and will definitely not have any thoughts of betrayal. Union Head, please forgive them for their momentary confusion. Please spare their lives because of their meritorious service to the Embroidered Union. I am willing to bear the guilt of their crimes.¡±


    As Gu Ning was softly begging forgiveness, he snuck a glance, glimpsing the fingers of the Union Head¡¯s right hand trembling lightly on the chair. This was the customary motion taken by Huo Jicheng when he intended to commit murder. Gu Ning became increasingly nervous and his tone gradually became urgent. At this moment, Dong Que raised his right hand, making Gu Ning cease his babbling. Dong Que replied, ¡°Since Protector Gu is pleading, then this seat will be lenient. This seat has already decided to dispatch Huo Yi to serve before the Prince of Qing. Allow them to go with Huo Yi. Does Protector Gu have any objections?¡±


    After hesitating momentarily, Gu Ning finally dejectedly answered, ¡°Subordinate does not have any objections.¡± Thinking of his family, he finally compromised. In order to restore the kingdom, he would sacrifice everything. However, there was no point in sacrificing his families for this matter. These last several years, Huo Jicheng had never failed with his schemes and plans. It should at least be possible for them to escape in one piece if needed.


    Chen Zhen and Dong Que exchanged meaningful glances. Dong Que¡¯s intentional mimicry of Huo Jicheng¡¯s customary habits was enough to make Gu Ning believe that the Union Head had killing intent, noiselessly threatening Gu Ning into rapidly yielding. A steel-backboned individual forced to such a state was enough to cause anyone to be sympathetic. However, Chen Zhen and Dong Que were both unfeeling and did not display any emotion. Dong Que clearly said, ¡°This matter is thus decided. However, our Union cannot send out all of our strength.3 We must maintain our vigilance and wariness. Vice Union Head Chen will lead a group to work with the Prince of Qing. This seat will remain in hiding to control the entire situation.¡±


    Everyone voiced their agreement. Chen Zhen and Dong Que looked at each other. The two of them had decided long ago to have all of those who sought to restore the kingdom sent to help the Prince of Qing and allowed to be sacrificed for nothing. This was the best way of handling them. The two truly admired Gu Ning¡¯s cool-headedness. Moreover, Jiang Zhe¡¯s ultimate goal was to have the members of the Embroidered Union set aside all thoughts about restoring Shu. As a result, there was no need to send Gu Ning. As for Xiong Bao and Shangguan Yan, they were sent to follow Baiyi in order to find the opportunity to exercise control over them and not allow Gu Ning to act without permission.


    After dismissing everyone, Dong Que asked in a low voice, ¡°How is that person?¡±


    Chen Zhen knew that Dong Que was asking about the captured agent from the Bright Inspection Department. As such, he softly answered, ¡°He is still imprisoned. Of late, the man has been restless and repeatedly sought to escape. Were it not for the fact that he is a member of the Bright Inspection Department, he would have died at least ten times.¡±


    Dong Que suggested, ¡°We should release that man. The young master said that the Bright Inspection Department should fight with the Embroidered Union. With this, we can also get rid of some of the stubborn individuals who cannot be ¡®enlightened.¡¯ Inflicting losses upon the Bright Inspection Department will allow us to show our sincerity to the Prince of Qing. However, the young master has also said that we can¡¯t be too excessive. After all, the Bright Inspection Department is affiliated with Great Yong, even if some of its members are murderers and arsonists. In addition, the young master does not want to offend Xiahou Yuanfeng. That man is not to be trifled with.¡±


    Chen Zhen sneered. ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng won¡¯t feel any distress. However, what you say is reasonable. We still need to have a tacit understanding with them. Though, with this, you will likely have to take a trip.¡±


    Nodding his head, Dong Que replied, ¡°I have the same thought. However, there is no need to be too rushed. Young master intends to preserve the Embroidered Union for the future. Let¡¯s first release that agent from the Bright Inspection Department, allowing him to return to relay the information. Xiahou Yuanfeng should understand.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± said Chen Zhen. ¡°Even when we were interrogating him, I always appeared before him with my face covered. He will definitely not know where we are. Furthermore, he hasn¡¯t even heard the name ¡®Embroidered Union.¡¯¡±


    Smiling, Dong Que spoke, ¡°We should let him know some of it right now. Heis a brave man. So dubiously imprisoned these last several days, yet has refused to yield. Since we want to release him, it is best that he learns some things. As such, Xiahou Yuanfeng will be understanding.¡±


    Dong Que nodded his head and followed Chen Zhen into the depths of the old tomb. The depths of the old tomb had several chambers densely packed with hidden traps and mechanisms. These chambers served as prison cells. The only prisoner here was Qiu Shan, a member of the Bright Inspection Department who had been imprisoned for more than a month.


    Qiu Shan sat on the stone bed, his face expressionless. This chamber was very tidy. The stone bed was covered with straw and bedding. Although his mysterious jailers had used torture to extort a confession, they had stopped after a few days and no longer sought to seek an oral confession, actually doing their utmost to treat his injuries. However, this was not enough to make Qiu Shan become grateful. Unable to see the moon and the stars, he could only rely upon the delivered meals to tell the passage of time. In this way, more than a month had passed. Thinking of how he could not deliver the intelligence that he had gathered out of the Hanzhong region, Qiu Shan was full of resentment and anger. The several times he had sought to run away all failed. If it not for his staunch temperament, he would likely have been driven insane by this imprisonment. He could not help rubbing the lash marks on his body. The last time that he had knocked a guard unconscious and sought to escape, he had been captured and lashed thirty times. However, his mysterious wardens did not beat him heavily, otherwise it would have been impossible for Qiu Shan to rise out of bed.


    When the stone door was pushed open, Qiu Shan did not lift his gaze. Based upon his hunger level, although it wasn¡¯t time to eat, this dubious imprisonment and intense powerlessness was enough to cause him to lose interest. A clear and bright voice echoed, ¡°What? Brother Qiu does not want to leave this cell?¡±


    Qiu Shan hurriedly leaped to his feet. His face went scarlet, feeling that his display was too eager. Raising his gaze, he looked over, seeing two men in black standing in front of him. Both of them wore ghost masks. One stood with his hands behind his back, while the other stood in the doorway. Mulling over the voice, Qiu Shan found it a bit unfamiliar. Blushing, he inquired, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask how to address your distinguished self?¡±


    The man in black standing in the doorway answered, ¡°This is our superior, Lord Huo.¡±


    Qiu Shan shivered inwardly. He was quite astute and was very familiar with the situation in the Hanzhong region. There were very few organizations capable of imprisoning him for more than a month without revealing what organization they belonged to. Hearing the words, ¡°Lord Huo,¡± he couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°Embroidered Union!¡±


    Vigilance and suspicion immediately appeared on Qiu Shan¡¯s face. He knew well the enmity between the Embroidered Union and Great Yong. As such, there were some suspicions that could be explained. But why were they unwilling to release him or hand him over to the Prince of Qing? Another question appeared: Why did these individuals treat him so politely?


    Dong Que smiled and said, ¡°Brother Qiu¡¯s thoughts are quite quick. No wonder you work for the Bright Inspection Department. This one is Huo Jicheng and is the Embroidered Union Head.¡±


    An icy look appeared on Qiu Shan¡¯s face, as he replied, ¡°So that is the case. Since the Union Head has appeared today, penetrating through the dense fog, you can already understand my conclusion. These last several days, your honored union¡¯s courtesy leaves me grateful. However, there is nothing that this one can say, only ask that the Union Head please end it quickly.¡±


    Ruminating, Dong Que observed, ¡°It seems that you believe that I will kill you.¡±


    Sneering, Qiu Shan stated, ¡°I am well aware what kind of existence the Embroidered Union is. This one has also heard of the Union Head¡¯s impressive reputation. However, seeing the consideration paid me by your honored union, there is no harm for me to advise Union Head. Great Yong¡¯s unification of the world cannot be stopped. It is best that you relinquish your thoughts of restoring your country.¡±


    Smiling, Chen Zhen replied, ¡°You actually have good intentions. However, with the Prince of Qing¡¯s conspiracy, Great Yong¡¯s future likely hangs in the balance. Why do you think that we won¡¯t have the opportunity?¡±


    Hearing the voice of the person who frequently came to visit him, Qiu Shan frigidly answered, ¡°His Imperial Majesty is an enlightened sage and a martial deity. My Great Yong has an army of a million men. The Prince of Qing will definitely fail.¡± He spoke resolutely and without hesitation. Dong Que and Chen Zhen exchanged smiles, both sharing the same thoughts about this man¡¯s staunch will. Since that was the case, he was the most suitable individual to send back.


    ¡°That snowy night, our warships were at Guazhou Ferry,4


    In autumn winds and Dasan Pass,5 our cavalry.¡±6


    Dasan Pass was one of the four most important passes in Guanzhong. Since ancient times, it was a key passageway between the lands of Qin and Shu. It was east of Gansu and west of Zhongnan Mountain, possessing high and steep terrain that was rugged. Before the Kingdom of Shu was destroyed, this was an important fortress blocking Great Yong¡¯s advance. Although the role of the pass had fallen with the capture of Yangping and Jiameng Passes, Great Yong continued to garrison the pass with significant military strength. Moreover, with both Li Yuan and Li Zhi on their guard, there was no way for the Prince of Qing to meddle in the affairs of Dasan Pass. The general commanding the defenses at the pass was named Li Zongxun and was a member of the ancillary branch of the Yong imperial family. He was a skilled defender and there were no doubts about his loyalty. As a result, he had been especially selected to defend Dasan Pass.


    In addition, Xiahou Yuanfeng had arrived a few days earlier, taking personal charge of the intelligence gathering operation of Hanzhong. He had brought people from both the Southwest Regional Department of the Intelligence Management Section and the Bright Inspection Department, making arrangements to infiltrate agents into Hanzhong. However, his preliminary efforts met with nothing. Xiahou Yuanfeng did not know that this was the result of the Embroidered Union secretly helping the Prince of Qing. As a result, his evaluation of the Prince of Qing rose. While he was becoming increasingly vexed, when Xiahou Yuanfeng suddenly learned that Qiu Shan was requesting a meeting, he was stupefied. This subordinate, who he had long thought was dead, resurfacing was enough to cause him to be shocked.


    Hualiu, who had been brought along to help Xiahou Yuanfeng, knew what was going on. Although these last several years, he had not had the opportunity to maintain contact with Jiang Zhe¡¯s forces, there were still some things that he was well aware of, including the fact that the Embroidered Union was under Jiang Zhe¡¯s control. As a result, with Qiu Shan¡¯s sudden reappearance alive, Hualiu very quickly realized the reason for his return. Xiahou Yuanfeng was meticulous. Noticing the smile appearing on Hualiu¡¯s face, he immediately remembered some of the things that Li Zhi had faintly said. Xiahou Yuanfeng found himself relaxing, and issued the order to summon Qiu Shan.


    Footnotes:


    294 meters (about one-fifth of a mile or 320 yards)


    ¼±¹¦½üÀû, jigongjinli ¨C idiom, lit. seeking instant benefit; fig. shortsighted vision, seek quick success and instant benefits


    Çã³²¶ø³ö, qingchao¡¯erchu ¨C idiom, lit. come swarming out like hornets; fig. to turn out in full strength


    Guazhou Ferry, ¹ÏÖÝ¶É ¨C was an ancient ferry crossing located in Yangzhou (ÑïÖÝ)


    Dasan Pass, ´óÉ¢¹Ø ¨C was an important pass located seventeen kilometers southwest of Baoji (±¦¼¦), Shaanxi Province


    This is a poem entitled Writing the Grief and Indignation (Êé·ß) by the Song Dynasty poet, Lu You (½ÓÎ).

 Chapter 9: High Mountains and Flowing Water

    Chapter 9: High Mountains and Flowing Water1


    The Tranquil Sea Manor at the beginning of spring was still and serene. Outside the Hearing Surf Pavilion, the turquoise ocean tide swept in, gigantic waves repeatedly striking the rocks, sending the water spouting up into the sky and splashing all over, almost as if it was the wind scattering the remaining snow from winter. With the arrival of spring, the Eastern Sea became exceptionally beautiful. It was early morning right now. Within the manor, the servants had already begun to softly and quietly2 begin their day¡¯s work. At this very moment, an intense zither music resonated from within the Hearing Surf Pavilion. The music was like the tides, impassioned and uninterrupted. Everyone in the manor could not help but stop their movements, listening attentively to the zither music that tugged at the heartstrings. As they were distracted, the majestic grandeur of the music seemed to be falling over a precipice, almost as if it was before their very eyes. When the piece ended, each of the servants heaved sighs of admiration before returning to work.


    Within the tallest tower of the manor, an elderly man with white hair set down the scroll in his hand. His gaze concentrated on the distant Hearing Surf Pavilion. Although this elderly man was older than seventy years old and had white hair, his youthful complexion was like that of a child.3 His expression and bearing were indifferent and tranquil. He was the Medical Sage, Sang Chen.


    Just then, a sweet-sounding voice came from outside, ¡°Master Ancestor, Qingyan is here to pay my respects.¡±


    Sang Chen originally hailed from Penglai on the Eastern Sea. After he had returned to his home to live in seclusion, Jiang Zhe had specially dispatched people to build the Tranquil Sea Manor to serve as Sang Chen¡¯s retirement home. Although Sang Chen was aloof and detached by nature, he treated Jiang Zhe as his own grandson. As such, he did not have any objections to moving. After Jiang Zhe had helped the Prince of Yong successfully seize succession and come to the Tranquil Sea Manor severely ill, Sang Chen had spent great effort to ensure that Jiang Zhe could recuperate. Over the last several years, the entire household lived joyously and harmoniously. Sang Chen was extremely loving of Roulan and Shen¡¯er, losing a bit of his detachment and gaining some tenderness.


    With the picturesque landscape of the Tranquil Sea Manor, Sang Chen had every intention of spending the rest of his life in retirement here. Even though Jiang Zhe and his family had already left, Sang Chen stayed behind. However, his care was handed to Jiang Haitao and Yue Qingyan. The venomous insect in Yue Qingyan¡¯s body had already been removed through Sang Chen¡¯s treatment. Although her body still needed to be harmonized over the next several years with medicine, it was of no impediment to daily life. Moreover, although Yue Qingyan was a woman, she was endowed with intelligence and had some unique insights into the field of medicine. Sang Chen was quite pleased with her intelligence and innate talent, keeping her in the manor to teach her medicine. Aside from handling official business, Jiang Haitao also lived in the manor. Who let the relationship between the couple be so harmonious that neither wished to be separated? As a result, the Tranquil Sea Manor was still quite lively, not possessing even a hint of loneliness.


    Hearing Yue Qingyan¡¯s voice, a faint smile appeared on Sang Chen¡¯s face, as he asked, ¡°Come in. Why hasn¡¯t Haitao come over? Didn¡¯t he return yesterday?¡±


    With two maids, Yue Qingyan walked in and respectfully paid her proper respects. Even though several months had passed, Yue Qingyan¡¯s skin was still as white as snow. However, the difference in her lay in her cheeks. They had become ruddier, making her even more beautiful. Hearing Sang Chen¡¯s question, she answered with a smile on her face, ¡°Haitao also wanted to pay his respects, but, just now, a messenger from Teacher arrived. It is paramount that Haitao receive him. As a result, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a while before he can come over.¡±


    Nodding his head, Sang Chen inquired, ¡°Who was it playing the zither? He is truly a master.¡±


    Yue Qingyan responded, ¡°From husband, Qingyan learned that he is an envoy from Northern Han, Qiu Yufei. He is a direct disciple of the Devil Sect Sovereign. Father-in-law has handed everything for husband to handle. As a result, husband had him brought here.¡±


    Sang Chen frowned slightly. The Devil Sect. Qiu Yufei. Ripples emerged in his mind. That was an unfamiliar and yet familiar name. Sixty years ago, he, Sang Chen, was also a candidate to head the Devil Sect. However, he had no interest. Ultimately, because of his identity as the Medical Sage, he had lost the opportunity to become the Sovereign of the Concealed Star Branch of the Devil Sect. However, Sang Chen had never regretted his choice. In addition, he was not a meddlesome individual. Although he had removed the poison in his body long ago, he had never had any thoughts about revealing the secrets of the Devil Sect. As a result, the Concealed Star Branch became nothing more than a distant memory in his mind until the day he met Dong Que.


    On first sight, Sang Chen knew that Dong Que was a disciple of the Concealed Star Branch. He had once dimly hinted to Jiang Zhe about the secretive nature of Dong Que¡¯s identity. However, Jiang Zhe only smiled and said, ¡°I know full well that Dong Que has his secrets. However, as long as he is loyal to me, I will not pry into his personal matters.¡±


    Hearing this reply, Sang Chen did not show any further interest. In any case, in his view, Dong Que did not have any malicious intent and was only looking for place to call home. However, to prepare for any eventuality, Sang Chen had still called Xiaoshunzi over, imparting to him some of the advanced martial arts that he had gained enlightenment on. With this, if the Concealed Star Branch had any conflicts in the future with Jiang Zhe, Xiaoshunzi would be enough to deal with the experts from that branch, and Sang Chen would not need worry about Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety. However, because of the goals of the Concealed Star Branch, Sang Chen believed that the branch would oppose Jiang Zhe. As for his own martial arts, they were not of the Devil Sect. As a result, he had no worries that his identity would be discovered by Dong Que. Further, even if Dong Que found out, what could he do?


    There was no need to worry about Dong Que for now. Qiu Yufei¡¯s arrival made Sang Chen feel a bit strange. Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect and Jiang Zhe were enemies. There were definitely some ulterior motives for Qiu Yufei¡¯s arrival in the Eastern Sea. He could definitely learn a bit about the Devil Sect¡¯s strength by meeting Qiu Yufei. Although Sang Chen did not worry about Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety since he was protected by hundreds of thousands of troops and the experts in Great Yong¡¯s bodyguards. In addition, his personally taught Xiaoshunzi was by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. Besides, the techniques of the Concealed Star Branch¡¯s martial arts had a slight restraining effect upon the Scorching Sun and Freezing Moon Branches. Even if Jing Wuji¡¯s martial arts had exceeded the limits of those two branches and risen to the level of a grandmaster, this kind of restraining effect still existed. Jiang Zhe likely should not meet with danger.


    Within the Hearing Surf Pavilion, Qiu Yufei gently stroked the strings of his beloved zither, his heart and mind calmed greatly. Several days ago, he had come to the Eastern Sea, invited by messengers from the Eastern Sea to the official embassy in Binzhou, waiting for Jiang Haitao to grant him an interview. Just yesterday had he been brought to the Tranquil Sea Manor. Before he had arrived, Qiu Yufei had already heard that this manor was where Jiang Zhe had spent years in seclusion. Now, this manor was occupied by the beloved son of the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Haitao, and his wife, Yue Qingyan. Thinking of how he was about to walk into Jiang Zhe¡¯s former residence, Qiu Yufei could not help feeling complex emotions. Last night, he had tossed and turned restlessly in bed, finding it difficult to sleep.


    When morning arrived, he had servants lead him to the Hearing Surf Pavilion, wishing to gaze upon the incoming tide. When he arrived in the pavilion, he leaned on the parapet, looking off into the distance and breathing in the fresh and clean sea breeze. As a result, he played the zither to express his emotions. When the piece ended, he felt all of his worries and suffering dissipate. Rising to his feet, Qiu Yufei gazed at the waves below the pavilion, feeling the cold and fresh sea breeze upon his face. Qiu Yufei could not help thinking that if Jiang Zhe were present, how pleasing it would be for the two of them to contemplate the waves and listen to music. Unfortunately, the two of them were now enemies. They would likely never have this opportunity in this lifetime.


    Just as Qiu Yufei was feeling melancholic, the sound of steady footsteps thudded. Qiu Yufei felt his heart leap out of his chest. The approaching footsteps sounded like a dragon or tiger, and should not belong to an ordinary individual. Returning to his zither, Qiu Yufei sat back down, waiting for the coming individual to arrive.


    A clear and bright voice rang from outside, ¡°Young master Qiu is truly in good spirits. Gazing upon the ocean while playing the zither must fill you with boundless joy. I wonder if you like the scenery of the Tranquil Sea Manor?¡± Before the voice had stopped speaking, a handsome looking youth came in. It was Jiang Haitao, who had hurriedly rushed back yesterday.


    Qiu Yufei rose and saluted, replying, ¡°The scenery here at the Tranquil Sea Manor is picturesque. I am very fond of it. As the little Marquis has specially come, does it mean that a decision has been made?¡±


    Jiang Haitao placed a letter down next to the zither and said, ¡°This morning, Sir Jiang¡¯s messenger arrived in the Eastern Sea. This is Teacher¡¯s letter for the young master.¡±


    Qiu Yufei shook inwardly. Although he had expected that his presence in the Eastern Sea would be revealed to Jiang Zhe, he could not eliminate the shock in his heart. It seemed like the control that Jiang Zhe exercised over the Eastern Sea was extremely tight. If his request was not accepted, might he have to commit slaughter in the Eastern Sea? If this were to happen, he likely could only escape from the Eastern Sea.


    Opening the letter, Qiu Yufei concentrated his gaze. The letter wrote:


    Dear Worthy Brother Yufei,


    Since parting at the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, I was extremely happy to hear that you have returned home safely. Although worthy brother tried to harm me in Zezhou, Zhe does not have any complaints as we serve different masters. Learning that Sir has been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Eastern Sea, Zhe wishes to retain Sir for a temporary stay at the Tranquil Sea. Although my humble abode is crude, it has a repository of tens of thousands of volumes. In addition, it benefits from being by the ocean. If Sir is interested, Sir can either gaze upon the ocean and play the zither or take a cruise on a boat. The joy of all this is great. What need is there for Sir to be involved in the battlefield and cover your hands with blood and make it difficult to feel at ease? The scenery in the Eastern Sea is beautiful and will be beneficial to Sir¡¯s mood. Though wronging Sir by keeping you here, I hope that Sir can stay away from the disputes of the vulgar world. If we meet again in the future, I hope that we can relinquish of our bygone enmity. Zhe will definitely play music and sing happily, and relate everything that has happened since our parting.


    At first, Qiu Yufei found himself relaxing. He was glad that Jiang Zhe did not harbor a grudge against him. However, as he reached the tail end of the letter, he could not help frowning. Surprisingly, Jiang Zhe wanted to detain him in the Eastern Sea. Truly preposterous! Setting down the letter, he coldly asked, ¡°Does the little Marquis believe that you can detain me?¡±


    Waving his hand, Jiang Haitou answered, ¡°Young master Qiu is overthinking matters. In the past, my father received grace from the State Mentor, and the Eastern Sea received money and grain from your distinguished country. Why would we repay this grace with ingratitude? Moreover, young master¡¯s martial arts are outstanding and Haitao does not have any way of imprisoning the young master. However, the Eastern Sea has already decided to not participate in the war. But from this point forward, the Eastern Sea will have no more ties with Northern Han. Henceforth, I¡¯m afraid we can no longer have any involvement with your distinguished country.¡±


    Though Qiu Yufei was overjoyed on the inside, he still suspiciously questioned, ¡°Then for what reason does the little Marquis believe that you can keep me here?¡±


    Smiling slightly, Jiang Haito responded, ¡°Although the Eastern Sea has received favors from Northern Han, the Eastern Sea has also repaid its debts. In fact, neither side owes the other anything. Although the grace your distinguished country gave in our hour of need has yet to be repaid, no matter what happens, your distinguished country will surely not have any hopes about us sending troops, right? This time, we have agreed to not commit troops. In addition, we will help deliver the military supplies that your distinguished country has purchased. With this, we will have reimbursed all of our past grace. However, our side has prepared an extra batch of army provisions and medicines, all of which your distinguished country urgently needs. It is only that your distinguished country does not have the financial power to purchase it. Haitao has already funded the purchase. Your distinguished country can ship it away at any time and replenish your supplies. It is just that our side also has our conditions: young master Qiu will remain at the Eastern Sea for at most a year and at least a few months. What does the young master think?¡±


    After remaining silent for some time, Qiu Yufei faintly understood that Jiang Zhe was determined to detain him at the Eastern Sea to go so far as to help the enemy. However, aside from martial arts and music, he was not skilled in anything else. Marching and battling, putting forth plans and ideas were not his strong suits. It could be said that he had not acquired the strong points of either the Scorching Sun or the Freezing Moon Branch of the Devil Sect. As for his martial arts, it did not have that big of an effect in the important matters of state. Was it worth it to pay such a hefty price to keep him in Eastern Sea? Had Jiang Zhe truly made this decision out of personal friendship?


    Seeing his hesitation, Jiang Haitao added, ¡°There is no need for young master Qiu to be suspicious. Sir is quite fond of the young master and is unwilling to see the young master be involved in the matters of the vulgar world. That is why he has ordered Haitao to provide your distinguished country with military supplies in return for young master Qiu remaining in the Eastern Sea. With this, young master Qiu can justify yourself before your sect. Once the storm has passed, it won¡¯t be too late for the young master to return to Northern Han.¡±


    Qiu Yufei heaved a sigh. Jiang Haitao¡¯s words had spoken straight to his heart. Compared to those supplies, his return to Northern Han was insignificant. This was truly an excellent pretext. However, how could he be at ease abandoning and ignoring his sect?


    Seeing the expression on Qiu Yufei¡¯s face, Jiang Haitao already knew of his intentions. As such, Jiang Haitao continued, ¡°If young master Qiu is unwilling to remain in the Eastern Sea, there is nothing I can say. But if that were to happen, it will be impossible for your distinguished country to retrieve even a small fraction of the military supplies currently prepared in Binzhou. Even if we are to be accused of ingratitude, the Eastern Sea will immediately surrender to Great Yong. Young master Qiu, I hope that you will carefully think over this decision.¡±


    Qiu Yufei could not help smiling wryly. He replied rhetorically, ¡°Since the little Marquis has said this so bluntly, do I have any other choice?¡±


    Smiling faintly, Jiang Haitao answered, ¡°The Tranquil Sea Manor was my master¡¯s dwelling. The library here is quite impressive. Among them are a number of zither scores that will bring young master Qiu enjoyment. My wife is recuperating in the manor. If young master Qiu has any requests and I am not present, you can explain them to my wife. In addition, the Medical Sage, Sir Sang, is living in seclusion here. Teacher has said there is no harm in the young master meeting with Sir Sang if the opportunity arises.¡±


    Qiu Yufei sighed lightly. ¡°The Tranquil Sea Manor is a paradise on Earth. By staying here, Yufei doesn¡¯t expect to experience any suffering. However, does the little Marquis truly believe that Great Yong will win?¡±


    Jiang Haitao did not answer the question directly and only smiled. After he had wed, his temperament had steadied greatly. He simply said, ¡°War is treacherous and ever-changing. Who can say?¡± However, mentally he thought, Since Teacher has already come out of seclusion, it will only be a matter of time before Northern Han is conquered. Although I do not know why teacher prefers to keep Qiu Yufei here in the Eastern Sea, I can tell that Teacher attaches serious importance to Qiu Yufei. And although Qiu Yufei has not stated it clearly, he also treats Teacher as an intimate friend. As such, I definitely can¡¯t express such sentiments.


    Seeing that the situation had been set, Qiu Yufei felt his heart and mind calm down. He thought, Regardless of Jiang Zhe¡¯s motives, he truly understands my intentions, understands that I do not wish to get involved on the bloody battlefield. Regardless of who wins this war, what does this have to do with me? Besides, even if Great Yong is victorious, don¡¯t tell me that the Devil Sect won¡¯t be able to extricate itself? Furthermore, although Great Yong is powerful, the Northern Han army has over a hundred thousand elite cavalry and Qinzhou is easily defended and difficult to attack. Why do I need to worry about this? Why not spend some time here in the Eastern Sea and avoid the hostilities? After thinking these matters through, Qiu Yufei increasingly felt as if Jiang Zhe were an intimate friend and could not help but play the zither. The piece, High Mountains and Flowing Water, issued forth from the zither, painting the picture of lofty mountains and vast seas. When the music rose, the entire Tranquil Sea Manor stilled. Everyone who heard it became carefree and relaxed, causing each person¡¯s heart and soul to feel luminous.


    When the piece ended, Yue Qingyan walked in from outside, saying, ¡°Young master Qiu¡¯s mastery of the music is truly matchless. Qingyan is filled with admiration. Your servant¡¯s Master Ancestor wishes to invite the young master for a meeting.¡±


    Qiu Yufei was left somewhat dumbfounded. However, with the Medical Sage¡¯s status, even if Jing Wuji were present, he could not remain aloof. Qiu Yufei rose to his feet and said, ¡°I do not dare decline.¡±


    With Jiang Haitao and Yue Qingyan¡¯s guidance, Qiu Yufei passed through several buildings and corridors before reaching the Flora Pavilion that was Sang Chen¡¯s residence. Before he had even walked through the entrance, Qiu Yufei felt an odd feeling in his heart. Even though he knew that someone was inside, he also almost sensed that the man did not exist. Qiu Yufei had experienced this feeling before. That was when he was in his master¡¯s presence. Could it be that the Tranquil Sea Manor had a grandmaster-level expert present? Qiu Yufei forced a smile onto his face. Jiang Haitao likely had said everything earlier out of fear of being unable to suppress him. If he were to resist based upon his martial arts, he would likely be badly hurt. Jiang Zhe¡¯s conduct was truly completely flawless. Once he had fallen under Jiang Zhe¡¯s control, it would definitely be impossible for him to escape. However, strangely enough, Qiu Yufei actually felt his conscience clear. Since it was impossible for him to escape, then he had no other choice but to yield. Qiu Yufei could not help looking up at the radiant sky, feeling his soul unprecedentedly tranquil and happy.


    ***


    Setting down the letter from the Eastern Sea, I draped a cloak over my shoulders and walked out of my tent. With the arrival of the second month, the snow and ice were gradually melting, and the spring planting was near at hand. During their morning exercises, some of the soldiers of the army even bared their arms. However, I still felt the cold penetrate into my bones. Alas, my former serious illness had left many scars upon my body. The cultivation techniques of the Shaolin Temple were truly efficacious. At the very least, my limbs were warm. Although they still lacked strength, I would not gasp for breath from walking about. In all likelihood, during this northern campaign, I would not have to suffer excessive hardships. It was only a pity that I could not hide in the Eastern Sea or Chang¡¯an to rest. If Great Yong could not unify the world, it would probably be impossible for me to live a life of leisure.


    From a distance, the sounds of footsteps thumped, making the Prince of Qi¡¯s figure appear in my mind. I did not turn around, but asked, ¡°Since Your Imperial Highness has come personally, could it be that something major has happened?¡±


    The Prince of Qi melancholically answered, ¡°Suiyun, what are your intentions? The Eastern Sea has already declared its neutrality. Moreover, they¡¯ve delivered a set of military supplies to Northern Han. I do not believe in the least that this was the Jiang family¡¯s decision. You have spent years in the Eastern Sea. Don¡¯t tell me that it isn¡¯t under your control.¡±


    Smiling slightly, I replied, ¡°What are you trying to say? In the Eastern Sea, Zhe was recuperating and living in seclusion. Why would I spend my time thinking of ways to control the Jiang family? The Jiang family and Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Family are in-laws, and the little Marquis has received His Imperial Majesty¡¯s and Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great favor. Isn¡¯t it your jobs to convince them to surrender and pledge their allegiance? Moreover, several months ago, wasn¡¯t the Jiang family discussing its allegiance to the court?¡±


    The Prince of Qi spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t give me these dignified and pompous excuses. The Eastern Sea¡¯s surrender cannot be stopped nor changed. Just, why has it declared neutrality this time and even helped Northern Han oppose us? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any secret plans. If the Emperor sets down blame, this Prince won¡¯t intercede on your behalf.¡±


    I unrestrainedly uttered, ¡°Good! When the time comes, we¡¯ll just let the Emperor find me guilty. It would be best if he removes my noble rank and I can bring Changle back to the Eastern Sea to live in seclusion. Tell me, would it be a good idea to go with the Hai family¡¯s ships to explore overseas?¡±


    Between laughter and tears, the Prince of Qi answered, ¡°All right. Stop trying to anger me. Have you and the Emperor reached a consensus? I have to explain the situation to my subordinate generals.¡±


    After falling silent for some time, I said, ¡°When did Your Imperial Highness have to explain things to your subordinates? I can explain things to Your Imperial Highness. However, it is best that the subordinates do not know about this for now.¡±


    When the Prince of Qi walked over, the bodyguards at our sides had scattered, allowing us to speak privately while they guarded our surroundings. Without any qualms, I explained, ¡°Right now, the Prince of Qing in Hanzhong intends to rebel. Although Southern Chu has been placated for the time being, we have to keep an eye on them in the event they renege. If the Eastern Sea were to surrender to Great Yong at this very moment, because of the pressure, Southern Chu and Hanzhong will definitely challenge Great Yong regardless of everything. The Eastern Sea expressing its neutrality right now and even providing supplies to Northern Han, regardless of what the people of the world think, will make all temporarily breathe a sigh of relief, even going so far as to believe that Great Yong will fall into the mire of war with Northern Han. As a result, we will be able to delay Southern Chu and Hanzhong¡¯s response. This is the first benefit. Besides that, once the war starts, we will cut off the supply line between Northern Han and the Eastern Sea. As a result, Northern Han will still run out of supplies. Moreover, we have no plans to embark upon a prolonged siege campaign. It isn¡¯t important if Northern Han has abundant supplies. I have already asked Changle speak to the Emperor about this. Once Northern Han has been destroyed, wouldn¡¯t the Eastern Sea¡¯s surrender be gilding on the lily? Furthermore, before we can consider victory, we have to consider defeat. If this offensive is not successful, the Eastern Sea can retain its neutrality and preserve its relationship with Northern Han.¡±


    Pausing briefly, I placidly continued, ¡°Besides, by handling things this way, I can detain Qiu Yufei in the Eastern Sea. I do not want him to die on the battlefield. His mastery of the zither is unrivaled in this world. That kind of individual must not die in Qinzhou.¡±


    The Prince of Qi stared strangely at Jiang Zhe, as he replied, ¡°This Prince does not believe that you will make this kind of decision out of personal considerations. Tell me. How are you preparing to use Qiu Yiufei this time? Was it not enough for you to use him to sow discord last time?¡±


    Somewhat flying into a rage out of humiliation, I glared at the Prince of Qi and answered, ¡°What are you worried about? When the time comes, you will naturally understand.¡± This man would always try to expose my sinister thoughts. However, I could not help but begin to sweat. After all, compared to Qiu Yufei, although he wanted to kill me, he was also sincere towards me. After thinking it over, how was I going to use a dignified-sounding reason to preserve a disciple of the Devil Sect if I couldn¡¯t have him do some things for me while I was protecting him?


    The Prince of Qi was tactful enough. Seeing my annoyance, he changed the subject and inquired, ¡°Suiyun, with regards to this campaign against Qinzhou, do you have any stratagems?¡±


    I languidly responded, ¡°We have already set the date of the offensive. How has Your Imperial Highness prepared to attack?¡±


    This question directly hit the Prince of Qi¡¯s itch. He excitedly declared, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk in your tent.¡± Finished speaking, he entered my tent with long strides. I followed him inside, personally taking out a map and placing it on the map.


    Pointing at the map, the Prince of Qi said, ¡°I have already had Jing Chi take fifty thousand men and set out in advance, leaving from Zhenzhou and marching through the Taihang Mountains4 using the Baixing Route5 to attack Huguan.6 I will personally lead one hundred and fifty thousand troops north. The supply train will follow soon after using the Qin River. The two armies will launch a pincer attack and meet at Qinzhou. What do you think?¡±


    Having come up with an idea in my mind, I replied, ¡°It will be enough for Your Imperial Highness to bring a hundred thousand troops with you. Leave fifty thousand behind in Zezhou. Moreover, your advance has to be done with full fanfare, pretending to be a hundred fifty thousand. Separately, on the way, I would like to ask that Your Imperial Highness dispatch scouts and agents on the way to intercept and kill their counterparts from Northern Han. They must definitely not be permitted to penetrate through our perimeter.¡±


    A cold light flashed in the Prince of Qi¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°Suiyun, do the Emperor and you have a plan?¡±


    Smiling faintly, I pointed at the map and explained the entirety of my plan. As he listened, the Prince of Qi nodded his head. At the end, he proudly said, ¡°Mayhaps we don¡¯t need to make this move. Don¡¯t tell me that my one hundred thousand troops and Jing Chi¡¯s fifty thousand troops can¡¯t take down Long Tingfei?¡±


    Smiling lightly, I answered, ¡°If Your Imperial Highness is able to make such an achievement, then that would be for the best. However, Long Tingfei is not an ordinary individual. This time, Northern Han will definitely marshal the entirety of its force to resist. Your Imperial Highness must not underestimate them.¡±


    As he studied the map, the Prince of Qi pensively reviewed my plan. Ultimately, he said, ¡°All right. However, with this, you will have to accompany the army north.¡±


    ¡°I also do not want to put myself in danger,¡± I replied with a sigh. ¡°However, if I do not appear, it is likely that Northern Han¡¯s agents will definitely stake their lives to acquire military intelligence from our rear. I don¡¯t want this to happen. However, if I need to ride a horse or take a carriage, my entire body aches.¡±


    Smiling, the Prince of Qi spoke, ¡°I will have people prepare a fast boat for you. You can follow the Qin River north, so that you can reduce the hardship that you suffer. Qinzhou¡¯s road is difficult to traverse. Your horse carriage will be useless.¡±


    Just as the two of us had decided upon the plan, someone outside the tent shouted, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Army Supervisor, the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict has arrived.¡±


    Both of us walked out excitedly. Based upon our calculations, the emperor¡¯s edict agreeing to the offensive should have been arriving any day now. Walking out of the tent, the dark clouds densely covered the sky. The Heavens and the Earth seemed to knew that a bloody battle was about to occur, somehow deeply worried about it.


    Seeing the terrible look on the imperial emissary¡¯s face, I could not help shivering. I shot the Prince of Qi a look and quickened my pace, nearly sprinting. Kowtowing to accept the edict, I waited for the emissary to read it aloud. I suddenly heard the words, ¡°Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle of Ning ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    BEWARE THE IDES OF MARCH!


    Footnotes:


    ¸ßɽÁ÷Ë®, gaoshanliushui ¨C lit. high mountains and flowing water; a classical allusion from the story of Bo Ya (²®ÑÀ), skilled at playing the zither. When Zhong Ziqi (ÖÓ×ÓÆÚ) heard him play, he could tell where the latter¡¯s ambition lay: his lofty aims, his aspirations, etc. but how rarely one could meet people like Zhong Ziqi; refers to the harsh reality that talent and ability can rarely meet or find people who can really appreciate them


    ÇáÊÖÇá½Å, qingshouqingjiao ¨C idiom, lit. moving cautiously without making any noise; fig. softly and quietly


    º×·¢Í¯ÑÕ, hefatongyan ¨C idiom, lit. one¡¯s hair was white and one¡¯s complexion was like a child¡¯s, having white hair and a ruddy complexion; fig. hale and hearty


    Ì«ÐÐɽ, Taihan Shan ¨C the Taihang Mountains are a mountain range that run down the eastern edge of the Loess Plateau; Shanxi (ɽÎ÷, lit. west of the mountains) and Shandong (ɽ¶«, lit. east of the mountains) get their names from being on the west and east of this mountain range


    °×Úê, baixing ¨C this was a path from antiquity that cut through the Taihang Mountains connecting the north and south


    ºø¹Ø, huguan ¨C lit. jar pass; a county in modern-day Changzhi (³¤ÖÎ) Prefecture of Shanxi Province named for a pass that was located within its boundaries

 Chapter 10: Opening Engagement on the Qin River

    On the sixteenth day of the second month of the first year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Taizong issued an imperial edict, dispatching Prince Xian of Qi and Marquis Jiang Zhe of Chu to invade Qinzhou, beginning the war between Northern Han and Great Yong.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of Taizong


    On the twenty-seventh day of the second month of the first year of Rongsheng, the southernmost defensive position of Qinzhou, Lingyuan1 Fortress, was mired in war. The Great Yong borders had been sealed off for the entire winter. Even the most skilled and efficient scouts did not have any way of transmitting any information. However, everyone knew that Great Yong would not give up its designs upon Northern Han and war would soon start.


    An isolated, single fortress stood tall and upright atop a small hill. Below the hill the Qin River flowed south. Every spring, the water level of the river rose with the melting of the snow and ice. All of the lands bordering the river needed to be on guard for the flooding of the Qin River. However, the water level was not that high this year and should not serve as an impediment.


    The river here was wide and the current gentle. The lands were fertile, with a dozen or more hamlets on both sides of the river. Lingyuan Fortress was the base for the Northern Han army and was the most forward position in Qinzhou. Fifty li from the fortress was the seat of Jishi County.2 Along the Qin River were a series of fortresses and strongholds, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Anze,3 Qingyuan,4 and Qinzhou were the most important strategic defenses.


    A squad of Northern Han soldiers stood on the battlements, watching the activity to the south. Since the end of the year, their superiors had issued orders commanding them to be vigilant at all hours against the imminent invasion of Great Yong¡¯s army. As a result, none of them dared to relax. Probably because he was a bit exhausted, one of the soldiers turned his head and was about to complain to one of his comrades. However, as he turned his turned to the side, he noticed that his comrade was staring forward stupefied. The soldier unconsciously turned his head back around. An azure and black line had appeared on the horizon. In only an instant, the line thickened. Although it was far off in the distance, this soldier could already see Great Yong¡¯s banners in his vision. In a hoarse voice, the soldier shouted, ¡°Quickly raise the alarm!¡±


    The somewhat dazed soldier came to his senses and ran to the bell tower, repeatedly ringing the bell to raise the alarm. Afterwards, the sound of horns blared from throughout the fortress. Countless soldiers in trim uniforms spewed forth from each of the barracks. An officer in the uniform of a deputy general rushed up to the battlements. In alarm and anger, he asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the scouts we sent out returned? Quickly light the warning beacon.¡±


    One of his bodyguards hurriedly rushed to the highest point of the fortress and lit the warning beacon. The billowing warning smoke directly ascended up into the blue sky.


    Since the twenty-second year of Great Yong¡¯s Wuwei era, this was the first time that Great Yong¡¯s army had advanced into Northern Han territory. A war to determine the fate of Northern Han was about to erupt ¡­


    The advance guard commander of Great Yong¡¯s advance and one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted lieutenants, Xia Ning, could not help bursting into loud laughter upon seeing the distant warning smoke rise into the sky. Reining in his horse and raising his whip, he pointed forward and said, ¡°Even if they have discovered our troops, what of it? Can a tiny Lingyuan Fortress stop our advance? Listen up! We¡¯ll take Lingyuan in one stroke! As His Imperial Highness orders, raze the fields!¡±


    Finished speaking, the general took the lead and charged forward. The Yong soldiers, wearing azure and black armor, let out battle cries in unison and followed Xia Ning forward.


    Even if Lingyuan Fortress vigorously resisted, it would be impossible to stop the Yong army¡¯s advance. In no more than an hour, the fortress had fallen. With the Yong army surrounding the fortress on all sides, no Northern Han soldier escaped unscathed. From the beginning, Lingyuan Fortress was a forward outpost to observe enemy troop movements. Once the Yong army advanced in force, it became impossible to hold Lingyuan Fortress. As a result, all of the soldiers garrisoned here were all ready to face death. In addition, with their campaign only beginning, the Yong army did not have any interest in trying to persuade the garrison to surrender. Under the iron hooves of the Yong army, flesh and blood became pulp.


    Seeing that Lingyuan Fortress had fallen, Xia Ning issued the order to have its gates and defenses razed. Then the army spread out throughout the countryside. This time, the Prince of Qi had issued a strict order, demanding that no enemies be left behind in occupied territory. All of the nearby villages and hamlets were burned to the ground. Although most of their young males had enlisted in the military, the people of Northern Han were doughty and valiant. Even women, children, and the elderly would wield weapons to attack the Yong troops. As a result, once Xia Ning¡¯s order was issued, the elite horsemen of the Yong army razed all of the nearby villages and military fortifications. All of those fortunate to survive were forced to flee towards Duanshi5 and Anze. Great Yong¡¯s light cavalry did not charge ahead recklessly, instead advancing at a steady pace. Everywhere they passed, they left behind razed villages and abandoned farmland. The only thing that let the Northern Han people rejoice was that the Yong army did not massacre civilians, under orders from the Prince of Qi. As a result, as long as the civilians did not resist, not only would they be able to preserve their lives, they could even take some of their belongings and go north. Aside from this direction, there was nowhere else they could go.


    Along the shore of the Qin River, a group of women, children, and elderly in ragged clothes helped each other as they made the difficult journey north. There were only a few worn out carts in their procession, carrying what little food supplies these refugees had. Some of the children and elderly too exhausted to walk on their own were also on the carts. All of them bore distraught expressions on their faces. Because they were the weakest and most powerless group of refugees, they had been left far behind by all others fleeing. In addition, countless units of Yong cavalry had passed them by, forcing them to undergo numerous and repeated searches. The Yong general who had driven them from their homes had made it clear that if they did not reach Duanshi by the tenth day of the third month, they would be treated as Northern Han spies and executed.


    A bitingly cold spring breeze blew forth from the river, causing all of these women, children, and elderly in thin clothes to huddle together for warmth. Qinzhou¡¯s spring was still quite chilling. With their future unclear and faced with the possibility of being executed by the Yong army, many of the elderly within the procession had cried to the point of shedding tears of blood.


    Who would have thought the Yong army would use such methods? Six years ago, when the Yong army advanced into Qinzhou, they had not committed a single offense against the villages they passed by. But now, all of the villages were razed without exception. Several of the elderly privately discussed, finding this unsurprising. The former commander of the Yong army was now the Emperor of Great Yong, Li Zhi, while the commander this time was the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. Everyone knew of Li Zhi¡¯s magnanimity and Li Xian¡¯s ruthlessness.


    The eyes of one the young children who sat upon the cart inadvertently glanced towards the river. In surprise, he pointed at the river and cried out, ¡°Grandfather, there are big ships over there!¡± The elderly man who stumbled to the cart¡¯s side looked up and was also astonished.


    At the center of the river were more than a hundred vessels of all sizes advancing upriver. One of them was an especially large tower ship. On the prow of the ship was a large banner with the character, ¡°Jiang.¡± The amount of armored soldiers on the deck numbered as many as the trees within a forest. This ship was surrounded and escorted by twenty warships. Behind them were cargo ships filled with the Yong army¡¯s supplies.


    The elderly man¡¯s cry of surprise made everyone turn and look. Seeing the fast ships of the Yong army¡¯s navy and the brightly armored soldiers upon them, the refugees seemingly no longer had the strength to continue their flight. The last time Great Yong had invaded Northern Han, its navy was not used. This time, Great Yong presumably was determined to win.


    At this moment, something seemed to be happening aboard the tower ship. Several of the older children with good eyesight could see three individuals walk out of a cabin on the deck of the ship. One of the three walked to the bow and stood at the prow of the tower ship. Holding onto the railing, this man gazed towards the shore. He was dressed in simple, unadorned robes and had an azure cloak wrapped around him. The distance was too great to see his appearance. However, from his graying hair, he probably wasn¡¯t young. Apart from this, those with good enough eyesight could only see a pair of limpid and icy eyes. Although the distance between them was quite far, those eyes were seemingly able to see into their souls, making all of them feel an indescribable chill.


    Within the procession, contempt flashed across the eyes of a simple-looking middle-aged peasant when he caught sight of the tower ship. However, he immediately lowered his head, restoring his dejected and fretting demeanor. He would frequently touch his right leg, which had been carelessly bandaged. He had probably suffered an injury to his leg. No wonder he had fallen behind.


    Just then, everyone heard the sound of hoofbeats from behind them. Although the sound wasn¡¯t too loud, the vibrations of the ground were enough to make the refugees panic. Several peasants picked up their hoes and sickles, prepared to do everything to protect their families. They did not know when the Yong troops would begin the slaughter.


    A small group of no more than thirty horsemen appeared before the refugees. At their head was a female commander in a set of azure and black leather armor. Although she wore armor that made it difficult to distinguish her rank, this woman was at the pinnacle of beauty, which made everyone understand that she was a heroine amongst women. She had a black cloak tied around her shoulders and a sword cinched at her waist. On her back was a crossbow. The soldiers behind her were similarly dressed. Although they were equipped with crossbows, each of them carried different primary weapons.


    When the horsemen reached the refugees, they scattered and began to slightly surround the refugees. One of the horsemen asked in a loud voice, ¡°Why are you still loitering around here? Don¡¯t you know how strict military orders are? Once tomorrow passes, if you cannot reach Jishi, the time of your deaths will arrive.¡± The voice of the horseman speaking sounded melodious and moving. It seemed like this horseman was also female.


    One of the elderly stumbled forward and responded, ¡°My Lord, all of us here are elderly, women, and children. As a result, our progress has been delayed. Please treat us leniently.¡±


    The horsewoman turned her head to look at the female commander. The female commander¡¯s eyes swept across the refugees one by one, her gaze as cold and piercing as ice. All of those caught in her gaze felt as if they were enveloped by the shadow of death. The woman¡¯s eyes ultimately fell upon the injured middle-aged peasant, a mocking smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. Raising her whip and pointing, she said, ¡°You, come out.¡±


    The middle-aged man hesitated momentarily before hobbling forward. The female commander¡¯s eyes remained fixed upon him. When he reached the front of her horse, she callously asked, ¡°You are an agent under Xiao Tong, correct?¡±


    Seemingly at a loss for words, the middle-aged man seemed to not understand what the female commander was saying, only trying to explain in a panic, ¡°This lowly one isn¡¯t a spy. I¡¯m only a dutiful farmer. Because my leg was injured in a fall, I was left behind by my fellow villagers and fell behind.¡±


    The woman laughed humorlessly and replied, ¡°I, Su Qing, am a professional spy. How are you able to hide from my eyes?¡±


    Finished speaking, the whip in her hand lashed out like a viper towards the middle-aged peasant¡¯s throat. A look flashed across the man¡¯s eyes, pretending that he could not react, only letting out a blood-curdling scream and closing his eyes. As he expected, the whip pulled back upon touching his skin. The middle-aged peasant was soaked with sweat and collapsed to the ground, scared witless.


    Looking down from her mounted position, the woman coldheartedly stared at him for a long while before turning her head to say, ¡°Request permission from the Army Supervisor daren to board his ship.¡±


    The horsewoman who had spoken first took out an iron whistle. She blew on it several times, directed at the center of the river. The whistles reverberated through the air. In a short while, a fast boat rowed rapidly towards the shore. While Su Qing guided her horse to the shore, her subordinates also left, following the river north. In contrast, the horsewoman stayed behind amongst the refugees.


    The middle-aged peasant breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to rise to his feet, he felt an ice-cold and sharp, strange object pierce his throat. As he struggled to raise his head, he saw the horsewoman looking at him heartlessly. Fury and bewilderment flashed across the peasant¡¯s eyes.


    Dismounting, Su Qing walked towards the riverbank. Her face was as calm as water, almost like she didn¡¯t know what was going on behind her even though the refugees could not stifle their apprehension. It was only when the young woman guided her horse and hurried over that Su Qing spoke indifferently, ¡°Ruyue, it is better to mistakenly kill then to allow any to escape. You did very well.¡±


    The young woman saluted from her mounted position and replied, ¡°Many thanks for the young miss¡¯s compliment.¡± Afterwards, she took the reins that Su Qing threw her.


    Su Qing leapt from the shore onto the boat. To the one of the Stalwart Tiger Guard dressed in pure black armor, she said, ¡°Many thanks for welcoming me. Is the Army Supervisor daren doing well?¡±


    The Stalwart Tiger Guard answered with a smile, ¡°Daren is accustomed to traveling by boat and is well. General Su, presumably you have brought some military intelligence? Daren is waiting for you.¡±


    Standing on the deck of the tower ship, I serenely gazed at the refugees on land. Although the spring breeze was bitingly cold, it was unable to penetrate the heavy cloak I wore. Although we were only separated by five hundred paces,6 our fates were completely different. I was in rich attire and was a high-ranking official from an enemy state, while they were refugees whose lives were worth nothing. Living in this chaotic age, having come from the beautiful landscapes of Jiangnan to this austere and freezing north, I had witnessed these scenes quite frequently. Even if Great Yong flourished, it was impossible to prevent these situations from occurring, let alone the fact that we were now in war-ravaged Northern Han. Seeing that the majority of these refugees were the elderly, sick, and weak was enough for me to understand the predicament Northern Han faced.


    Sighing softly, I turned my gaze forward. The plan I had personally formulated must not be cast to the wayside. If these people could not escape to Jishi, then they could only face death. Since I had already pushed them to the edge of the abyss, what point was there for me to feel cheap sympathy to cover the sins of my decisions? It was best that the pity within my heart be smothered by mercilessness. As long as Great Yong unified the world, I would not have to witness these tragic scenes in the future.


    Standing behind me, Xiaoshunzi suddenly took a step forward and whispered, ¡°Young master, it is best to return to the cabin.¡±


    I turned and studied Xiaoshunzi for a moment. From his gaze, I could tell that he did not want me to feel sorrow because of those refugees. In this world, although there were plenty of people who I respected and loved dearly, only Xiaoshunzi was my closest and most intimate of friends. Laughing lightly, I replied in a low voice, ¡°You do not need to worry. I have always been selfish and afraid of death. All this, you know well. Why would I feel bad about people who have nothing to do with me?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi did not reply and did not retreat from his position. I felt increasingly warm in my heart. The words I had spoken just now weren¡¯t meant to comfort myself. I was only a simple human and did not have the power to consider the common people of the entire world. Aside from me, my close friends and family, and my colleagues and subordinates, it was impossible for me to care about anyone else.


    Just then, Huyan Shou reported in a clear voice, ¡°Daren, the Head Scout of the Frontline, Su Qing, General Su, requests an audience.¡±


    Nodding my head, I returned, ¡°Please invite General Su aboard.¡±


    Su Qing was a commander I valued greatly. Although she was a woman, she was calmer and more clever than many men. Furthermore, her thoughts were merciless and savage. This time, both the Prince of Qi and I had agreed to name her as the commander of the scouts operating on the front lines, responsible for gathering enemy intelligence and intercepting Northern Han scouts and spies. This time, she was probably passing near the Qin River. Catching sight of my tower ship, she was paying a formal call upon me, the army supervisor. This in itself was an unwritten rule of the army. Moreover, according to my calculations, the armies of both countries had yet to formally engage. As such, there shouldn¡¯t be any urgent intelligence.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Qing boarded the tower ship. As I expected, she did not have any urgent matters to report. However, from Su Qing¡¯s tone, I could hear her misgivings. In order to drive away all of the Northern Han civilians, it had taken more than a dozen days to advance this far. If we had marched forward without hesitation, we would have reached Jishi in two days. However, in order to clear away all of the villages and fortresses in our path, the army was still dithering in this area. It was said that ¡°speed is a crucial asset in war.¡±7 It was no wonder she was puzzled. However, she had a calm and steady temperament, and did not openly call my strategy into question, only revealing her discontent about the slow advance of the army.


    In a roundabout explanatory manner, I asked her, ¡°General Su, have the agents we infiltrated among the refugees entered Jishi?¡±


    Su Qing shook her head and answered, ¡°The garrison commander of Jishi has been extremely cautious. He has blocked all of the refugees from entering the town. In addition, he has settled them in accordance with their former home villages, instituting baojia8 and collective punishment. Because our spies have been hiding for many years, they have yet to be discovered and eliminated. However, their actions are greatly restrained. In addition, it is extremely difficult for them to transmit any information. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be of much use when we attack Jishi. In addition, this general has received word that Jishi has already received orders to move all of these refugees and the civilians of Jishi towards the interior of Qinzhou, only leaving behind a few strong young men to help defend the town.¡±


    Smiling lightly, I said, ¡°Northern Han¡¯s defensive commanders deem Duan Wudi as number one. Presumably this was his idea. They probably have already decided to use a scorched earth policy to consolidate their defenses against us. There is no harm in all of this. Our first step was always to clear out Northern Han civilians to ensure that there are no civilians present when our two armies fight. Their actions are actually helping us. However, they have no choice in the matter. If they do not do this, before our troops have even begun to attack Jishi, it would have already fallen to the refugees.¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, Su Qing finally inquired, ¡°Daren, there is one matter that this general does not understand. These commoners will have no effect upon the general situation. Why has daren insisted that they be driven away? Could it be to force these commoners to serve as our vanguard? Our Great Yong is a great power. Why are we using such methods? Wouldn¡¯t these actions be a heavy impediment to our future governance of Qinzhou?¡±


    A radiant light twinkled in my eyes. Who could have thought that Su Qing had such insights and was not simply a talented spy? I praised, ¡°For General Su to be able to understand this, it could be said that your foresight is quite profound. We have no choice but to drive all these civilians to the north. I cannot yet reveal to you the crucial point of this strategy. I have had His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, issue strict orders to prevent the willful slaughter of innocents as much as possible. With this, the greater part of these civilians will be able to escape safely. Moreover, Qinzhou has always been the frontline of the war between Great Yong and Northern Han. The people here hate Great Yong. As a result, there is nothing to it even if they come to hate us even more. Similarly, the people of Zezhou, don¡¯t they also greatly loathe Northern Han?¡±


    At this moment, a disturbance suddenly occurred in front. I instinctively looked and caught sight of a number of warships bearing the banner of Northern Han suddenly appearing from a corner more than a dozen li9 before us. I could not help being startled. Northern Han never had a navy as the cost of such a fleet would have been prohibitive. For Northern Han, it was easy to acquire warhorses and train cavalry, but extremely difficult to train a navy. As a result, aside from commandeering civilian boats in times of war to transport supplies, they had never deployed a navy to fight before. I could not help but glance at Su Qing. She had spent years in Northern Han. How could she not have discovered the existence of Northern Han¡¯s navy?


    Su Qing¡¯s face turned ashen. Being responsible for Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network in Northern Han, her not knowing that Northern Han had a navy was not only a significant dereliction of duty, but also an enormous disgrace. Her stern and austere gaze traveled across the surface of the river. At this moment, the Yong warships at the front of the formation had already moved into a formation to welcome the enemy attack. Although the Yong navy was no match for Southern Chu¡¯s navy, it should be far more formidable compared to the never-before-seen or heard of Northern Han navy.


    Following the current, the Northern Han ships descended downriver. When I saw those warships, I could not help sighing inwardly. They were the covered assault and fighting ships that were commonly used by Southern Chu. It would have taken a year or so to build even one of these ships. After looking carefully, I realized that these warships were brand new. Presumably, these ships had been prepared before the battles last year in Zezhou. Seeing their design, I figured they were built by Southern Chu shipwrights. With the introduction of shipping by sea, the separation between Northern Han and Southern Chu was not as big a problem as before. It was no wonder that Northern Han had been able to build a navy. However, considering the manpower and mat¨¦riel required to build such a force, it seemed like Northern Han truly had individuals with courage and drive. At present, although our forces only had one tower ship and over a hundred warships, we were at a disadvantage compared to these covered assault and fighting ships in both speed and defensive ability. Moreover, the Yong fleet was downriver. Having not foreseen this, the fleet positioned at Zezhou was not all that formidable. It seemed like the Yong military would have to suffer some losses.


    The Qin River wasn¡¯t that wide. Seeing the Northern Han fleet with rams at their prows and lacquered bodies divid into three columns, charging towards the Yong ships, I could not help sighing. Recalling the previous scenes of Southern Chu¡¯s navy in battle, I hesitated about whether to interfere and take over from the Yong naval commanders. By now, the naval commander of the Zezhou fleet, Zhuang Ru, had been by my side for a long while. Not having the time to ask for my instructions, he brandished signal flags to issue orders. After looking on for a brief time, I felt myself relax. It seemed that he had ample experience commanding a fleet. Even if he met with the Southern Chu navy, he could probably be able to hold his own, let alone this newly formed Northern Han navy.


    The Yong warships split in two, avoiding direct attacks from the Northern Han warships, attacking the flanks with full force. Immediately, the surface of the Qin River was full of storms of arrows. Battling on the water, bows and arrows were of utmost importance. In addition, a large number of covered war boats were lowered. Using their small size and superior speed, they were used to penetrate the Northern Han lines. Within a few moments, the sounds of battle on the Qin River reverberated up to the Heavens, as flying weapons began to blot out the sun.


    I studied the battle. Although the warships all had their advantages and disadvantages, and the tactical abilities of the commanders were not of the same level, the scene before me was still quite impressive. It seemed both sides had put a lot of effort into their navy. Not knowing why, I began to think of Southern Chu. With both Great Yong and Northern Han developing their navy, it seemed like both had the ambition of invading south. However, within Southern Chu, aside from the Prince of De¡¯s establishment of a capable cavalry unit in the past, its military focused primarily upon its navy and infantry. To the best of my knowledge, after the Prince of De¡¯s death, the cavalry units positioned at Xiangyang had been greatly reduced by the Southern Chu court, losing a lot of their previous fighting strength. From the military investments alone, I could see that Southern Chu had fallen far behind.


    Just as I was feeling a bit melancholic, Zhuang Ru came over and said, ¡°Daren, this general wishes to entice the enemy fleet into an encirclement and must use the tower ship as bait. Daren, please take shelter inside for now. Or how about going to a different ship to rest?¡±


    I glanced indifferently at him. Zhuang Ru was twenty-seven years old. His face was somewhat dark and his appearance was average. Although he was of medium height, he had a powerful build and a calm temperament. He was one of Great Yong¡¯s few capable naval commanders. His sole flaw was that his temperament was excessively upright and deeply scorned civil officials who were afraid of death to the point that I could faintly see the hidden contempt that he held for me in his eyes. However, his seniority was low. As a result, he probably viewed me as no more than a feeble scholar who was adept at scheming and machinations, and had luckily received the Yong imperial family¡¯s good graces. After all, information about many of my activities was kept secret and was not something that an officer of his lowly position had access to.


    Deliberately ignoring the hidden contempt of his words, I serenely stated, ¡°Since you wish to entice the enemy, Huyan Shou, command the Stalwart Tiger Guard to shout loudly that the Army Supervisor of the Zezhou Army Encampment, the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, is here.¡±


    Huyan Shou hesitated. However, intimidated by my apathetic, but firm tone, he turned to issue the order. Taking the lead, he shouted, ¡°Army Supervisor of the Zezhou Army Encampment, the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, is here! Does the enemy commander have the balls to come here to fight?¡±


    Aboard the lead Northern Han warship, a fiery light burned in the eyes of a tall general. Waving his arm, he cried out, ¡°Men! Capture Jiang Zhe alive and break the Zezhou fleet!¡±


    With his command, the attacks of the Northern Han fleet became increasingly fierce. Both sides fought to the death. I watched as the warships collided, occasionally seeing a warship sink. After a short while, three of Northern Han¡¯s covered assault and fighting ships had arrived beside the tower ship and enemy marines were beginning to board. In a loud voice, I shouted, ¡°Huyan Shou, you will temporarily follow General Zhuang¡¯s orders.¡±


    A look of appreciation flashed on the face of Zhuang Ru, continuously issuing orders, directing the marines and Stalwart Tiger Guard aboard the tower ship. Although these Stalwart Tiger Guard were not versed in naval warfare, all of them were skilled fighters who had long grown accustomed to moving about on the decks of a ship, at the very least, under the calm conditions of the Qin River. As a result, the Northern Han marines, aside from a few warriors, did not have any way of being able to board the tower ship.


    Snatching a moment out of his command, Zhuang Ru said, ¡°Daren, it¡¯s too dangerous here. It is best to go inside to rest.¡± This time, his tone was extremely cordial.


    Smiling faintly, I shouted, ¡°Although I am a weak and feeble scholar, with the protection of all these brave warriors of Great Yong, what do I have to fear about Northern Han¡¯s assault? Today, I will stay right here and watch as everyone soundly defeats the enemy!¡±


    All of the marines and Stalwart Tiger Guard found their spirit emboldened, as they shouted, ¡°As daren believes in us, we will definitely fight to the death!¡±


    In a short span, their morale and vigor were boosted, killing or forcing all of the Northern Han marines who had managed to board the tower ship to retreat. Aboard one of the covered assault ships, a handsome and tall, youthful commander shouted sternly, ¡°Eat my arrows!¡± A bowstring twanged and three arrows with falcon-plumed fletching shot out with matchless speed towards my face. Even with my eyesight, those arrows were as fast as shooting stars.


    Several of the marines and Stalwart Tiger Guard between the two of us shouted angrily and tried to stop the arrows. However, most of them were too slow. One of the Stalwart Tiger Guard managed to chop one of the incoming arrows in half with his saber. However, the front end of the arrow continued to travel towards me without slowing down. The skin between the guard¡¯s thumb and forefinger was ripped apart, nearly causing the saber in his hand to be sent flying. The distance between the archer and me was only just over twenty zhang.10 It was no wonder that none of the marines or Stalwart Tiger Guard could stop the arrows.


    Just as the two and a half arrows were about to reach me, a hand as white as snow appeared before my eyes. The middle finger of the hand flicked out lightly. With three crunches, the two and a half arrows were knocked aside. I had long known that Xiaoshunzi would be able to ensure my safety. As such, my complexion did not change in the slightest. My gaze falling upon the youthful commander who had shot arrows at me, I broke out in laughter and shouted, ¡°If someone is able to present his severed head, he will be rewarded with fifty taels of gold! If someone is able to capture him alive, he will be rewarded with a hundred taels of gold!¡±


    All of the Yong soldiers were inspired. Their previous private worries about meeting such a powerful navy had long disappeared without a trace. Since their commander-in-chief wanted to capture this enemy general alive, it seemed like their side had already seized the upper hand. Several of the especially loud Stalwart Tiger Guard had already begun to shout, ¡°Enemy general, why haven¡¯t you surrendered yet? I, your elder, will definitely acquire those hundred tales of gold!¡±


    The youthful commander¡¯s complexion became ashen, as he directed his subordinates to attack the tower ship with their all. The two fleets battled ceaselessly, the sounds of battle shaking apart the floating clouds above.


    Footnotes:


    ÁèÔ«, lingyuan ¨C lit. rising wall


    ¼½ÊÏÏØ, Jishi County ¨C modern-day Anze County (°²ÔóÏØ), Linfen Prefecture (ÁÙ·Ú), Shanxi Province


    °²Ôó, Anze ¨C Anze County


    ÇßÔ´, Qingyuan ¨C a county in Changzhi Prefecture (³¤ÖÎ), Shanxi Province


    ¶ËÊÏ, Duanshi ¨C an ancient county that is now modern-day Qinshui County, Jincheng Prefecture (½ú³Ç), Shanxi Province


    735 meters (just under half a mile)


    ±ø¹óÉñËÙ, bingguishensu ¨C idiom, lit. speed is a crucial asset in war; fig. swift and resolute


    ±£¼×ÖƶÈ, baojia zhidu ¨C the baojia system was created by the reformer Wang Anshi during the Song Dynasty to serve as a community-based system of law enforcement and civil control


    Around 6.5 kilometers (about 4 miles)


    About 59 meters (around 66 yards)

 Chapter 11: Bloody Scorched Earth Battle

    Chapter 11: Bloody Scorched Earth Battle


    Bored, I tilted my head back to look up at the arrow-filled sky. I calmly and composedly stood on the deck of the tower ship, because with the narrowness of the river here, Xiaoshunzi could easily take me and escape to the shore if needed. As a result, I maintained a fa?ade of calm and fearlessness. If there were really any danger, it was likely that I likely would have had Xiaoshunzi take me away long ago. As I gazed down at the chaos upon the river surface, I found myself tiring from standing. However, for the sake of bolstering morale, it was best to continue standing.


    The battle had already raged for close to two hours. Soon, nearby Yong army units would likely arrive to provide assistance. However, when I raised my eyes to look around, I did not see anyone arriving. I could not help feeling apprehensive. Could it be that the Northern Han army had already sallied forth for battle? At present, with the unstable situation at Jishi, how could they choose this moment to attack?


    As I was reckoning in my mind, Su Qing spoke up calculatedly from behind me, ¡°Daren, this general has thought it over carefully. This fleet should have been established at the beginning of last year. The commander of this fleet is a trusted general of the King of Northern Han, Ji Sheng. This general had received information that he was establishing a new army in the upper reaches of the Qin River. However, Ji Sheng has always been on bad terms with Long Tingfei. This general received information that he asked for an edict to train a new army in order to provide a counterbalance against Long Tingfei. As a result, this general did not pay particular attention. Thinking back on it now, they probably used the lake, the source of the Qin River, to train a navy. Because they had the protection of experts from the Devil Sect, it was impossible for the scouts and spies we sent over to penetrate their defensive perimeter. Moreover, at the time, this general was under orders to oversee the overall situation from Qinzhou. Daren, please forgive such a slipup.¡±


    Waving my hand, I replied, ¡°Since things have reached this point, there is no point in discussing it any further. However, that Ji Sheng should not be adept at naval warfare. How did he become the commander of this navy?¡±


    After thinking it over, Su Qing answered, ¡°The warships being used by Northern Han should be covered assault ships of Southern Chu design. Presumably, they were trained by some Southern Chu naval commanders. Although Ji Sheng is also a cavalry commander, he was originally a fisherman on the Qin River. At the very least, he would be a much more suitable commander than all of the others.¡±


    I pointed at the youthful general who had shot three arrows at me and was now leading several ships to try to break through and attack the supply ships. Seeing his bravery and leadership, I could not help being emotionally affected. Glancing at him briefly, a cold light flashed across Su Qing¡¯s eyes. She introduced, ¡°That man is a member of the Northern Han Royal Family. He is the fourth son of the second-ranked Prince of Jin, Liu Dai. Most of the Prince of Jin¡¯s children are worthless. Only this son from a concubine is versatile with both sword and brush. Originally, the Prince of Jin wished to name this son his heir. However, the Princess of Jin hailed from a prestigious house in Northern Han and naturally did not want the position of heir to be given to someone who was not her son. She repeatedly tried to make things difficult for Liu Dai. As a result, the Prince of Jin was forced to enlist Liu Dai into the military to serve as a commander. Who would have thought that he would actually become a naval commander?¡±


    Exclaiming in admiration, I replied, ¡°The Northern Han Royal Family has many talented members as expected. This Liu Dai was probably also a cavalry commander and should not have spent that much time on naval warfare. At present, even though he has plenty of shortcomings, his abilities are already quite hard to come by. If we can capture him alive, then it will be worth it even if we suffer a minor setback in this battle.¡±


    Seeing that his multiple attacks could not break through our defenses and allow him to reach the supply ships in the rear, I could not help feeling stirred. After thinking it over, I whispered to Zhuang Ru, ¡°Is it possible to allow him to get through and allow him to take some of our supplies before capturing or killing him? That man is a member of the Northern Han Royal Family and is a new but talented naval commander. If we can capture or kill him, the Northern Han navy¡¯s morale will definitely suffer a blow. When the time comes, the Qin River will belong to our Great Yong.¡±


    Finding things difficult, Zhuang Ru responded, ¡°If the supplies suffer losses, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, will likely place blame.¡±


    ¡°As long as we are able to either capture or kill this man,¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°I will bear all of the consequences.¡±


    Relief appeared on Zhuang Ru¡¯s face and he waved the signal flags in his hands. It wasn¡¯t long before Liu Dai was able to successfully penetrate the Yong fleet¡¯s defenses. Pleasantly surprised, he led his warships forward. Because everyone was using fire arrows, the entire river quickly started to burn. Several of the supply ships were set aflame. I knew Liu Dai¡¯s intentions full well¡ªhe wished to destroy the supplies and strike a heavy psychological blow to the Yong army. Moreover, after he finished burning the supply ships, he could turn around and launch a pincer attack against the Yong warships, breaking the Yong fleet¡¯s formation. With his success, a number of Northern Han warships followed after him. From the outset, the Northern Han fleet had gradually been encircled by the Yong fleet. With such an opportunity presenting itself, many of the warships seized it and charged forward.


    What most of them didn¡¯t notice was that, aside from the majority of supply ships that retreated, there were a dozen supply ships which had scattered to the sides when Zhuang Ru had initially issued the order, faintly surrounding Liu Dai and the warships that he had brought with him. Killing intent appeared on Zhuang Ru¡¯s face. With one order from him, the supply ships seemingly lost control and begin to row hard towards the middle of the river. The sailors and marines aboard the ships set ablaze the supplies before jumping into the river to swim for their lives. As the dozen burning supply ships moved forward, they surrounded Liu Dai and company.


    Seeing all this, Liu Dai became deathly pale. He had followed the current and knew that it would be impossible to turn his warships around in a timely fashion. He could only issue the order for the warships to continue forward. Just then, several of the supply ships which had retreated suddenly moved forward before dropping anchor in the middle of the river, completely blocking Liu Dai¡¯s advance. After breaking through the flames and smoke, Liu Dai¡¯s warships slammed into these supply ships. The marines aboard the supply ships formed up and loosed several volleys of fire arrows before setting the ships aflame and fleeing. Liu Dai and his dozen warships were surrounded by a sea of flames.


    By this point, Ji Sheng, the commander of the Northern Han fleet, had caught sight of the raging flames at the rear of the Yong fleet. With his line of sight cut off by the smoke and fires, he was originally overjoyed that Liu Dai was able to set the enemy¡¯s supply ships aflame. Who could have thought that a mournful horn would sound? Hearing this sound, Ji Sheng¡¯s heart grew frigid. It was clear that Liu Dai had fallen into an impasse. Although he wanted to mount a rescue attempt, seeing the swarming Yong ships, Ji Sheng knew if that they continued to fight, they could not hope to win. He could only order a retreat. The speed of the covered assault ships was a lot faster than those of Great Yong¡¯s, and it wasn¡¯t long before they had disappeared into the distance.


    Seeing the enemy retreat, Zhuang Ru promptly issued orders to sweep the battlefield and search for prisoners. All of the Northern Han sailors and marines left behind had died in battle. Their valiance made the Yong fleet admire them. Fighting bitterly to the end, Liu Dai¡¯s ship was overturned and he was knocked into the water. Several strong swimmers captured him alive. In this battle, the Yong military lost eighteen supply ships and nineteen warships, while Northern Han lost seven covered assault ships and twelve combat ships. Although the Yong fleet had suffered heavier losses and had lost, the entire fleet cheered and whooped. This time, the Northern Han navy had attacked without warning and been repelled. In the future, the prepared Yong fleet would be able to control the Qin River, as they had plenty of ways of ensuring that the Northern Han navy would be unable to come south. As for their inability to win a decisive victory, none of them were worried. After all, the responsibility of the Zezhou fleet was to transport supplies and not to fight against the Northern Han navy. In addition, Zhuang Ru and his subordinates knew that the capture of Liu Dai would be a significant blow to the confidence of the Northern Han navy. As a result, they were in especially high spirits. As for the losses to the supplies, they would not take it to heart. After all, I had forcefully assumed all responsibility.


    I happily paid the hundred taels of gold, allowing the marines who had captured Liu Dai to split among themselves. Dazed from all of the river water that he had drunk, Liu Dai had been locked into one of the cabins. Afterwards, I returned to my own cabin. With a pained face, I penned a letter to the Prince of Qi, reporting the circumstances leading to the loss of a portion of the supplies. Although I had voiced my approval to Zhuang Ru to sacrifice some of the supply ships, losing eighteen was a bit too excessive. However, thinking of how we had managed to capture Liu Dai, I still smiled with delight.


    Just then, Huyan Shou walked in. Wearing a grave expression, he reported, ¡°Daren, reinforcements have arrived.¡±


    As I continued to write at a tremendous speed, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? From what I remember, there should be at least a thousand cavalry nearby. Even though they can¡¯t fight on water, with the narrowness of the Qin River, they can still use their bows to shoot arrows at the Northern Han navy. Why have they arrived so late? Could it be that they did not see our signal requesting reinforcements?¡±


    Huyan Shou resentfully answered, ¡°Subordinate has already questioned their commander. There were several small units of cavalry composed of a hundred horsemen nearby. When they received the signal, they came to provide support. However, someone actually dared to repeatedly attack, killing half of the officers. The cavalry was forced to chase the assassins and has been thrown into complete disarray.¡±


    My hand shook, causing a drop of ink to fall upon the white paper. Looking at the letter which had been marred by the ink drop, I heaved a sigh and threw the incomplete letter into the brazier at the corner of the cabin. Setting down the brush made from sheep hair, I rose to my feet with my face wooden. I inquired, ¡°Was this done by one person?¡±


    Huyan Shou sadly responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. From the techniques that he used, it should be one person. Moreover, having implemented the scorched earth policy and forced the civilian population north, it would be impossible for a large number of assassins and spies to remain behind.¡±


    I submerged into my thoughts. Raising my head, I gazed at Xiaoshunzi and asked, ¡°Do you have such methods?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi stonily answered, ¡°That man¡¯s martial arts are not inferior to mine.¡±


    Smiling mirthlessly, I inquired, ¡°Tell me, how many people in Northern Han are on par with you?¡±


    After thinking it over, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°It should be Duan Lingxiao himself who has come. Jing Wuji would not act openly.¡±


    I hesitantly replied after consideration, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, tell me, do you think that Duan Lingxiao would remain in this area? It would not be easy if he wanted to assassinate me or the Prince of Qi. However, it would be effortless if he wanted to assassinate some of the lower-ranking officers.¡±


    In a frigid voice, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°If Duan Lingxiao stayed here, he could only hide among the refugees or out in the wilderness. Young master, there is no harm in ordering the cavalry to implement the scorched earth policy and form units of five hundred and provide mutual support to execute all the citizenry of Northern Han, thus ensuring that Duan Lingxiao will have no place to hide. Even if he wants to continue, it will be difficult for him to get close to our troops. If he forces himself to do so, then those five hundred cavalrymen will be enough to stall him until the experts from our army arrive. No matter how advanced his martial arts, it will be difficult for him to escape.¡±


    I contemplated Xiaoshunzi¡¯s suggestion carefully before replying, ¡°This matter is urgent. There isn¡¯t time to report it to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. Huyan Shou, relay my command and have our army implement the scorched earth policy early. In addition, dispatch someone to inform His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    I hurriedly wrote out over a dozen orders. After stamping my seal as army supervisor upon them, I had messengers take them to transmit my orders. Although I was the army supervisor and could not directly mobilize the troops, the current situation was quite unusual. However, since I was only asking that the prearranged plan be pushed forward, my army supervisor seal should be effective. Moreover, this was all out of consideration for every one of the low- and mid-ranking officers. If they did not value their lives, then there was nothing I could do. Of course, I specially penned a letter to the Prince of Qi. In order to ensure that it arrive without fail, I asked Su Qing to deliver it personally. Although she was not Duan Lingxiao¡¯s match, there was no way I was going to have Xiaoshunzi deliver the letter. After all, my life was the most important.


    ***


    On the postal road within the endless grasslands, a unit of cavalry swept past. At their head was Su Qing. Behind her was a unit of horsemen in azure armor. Because she was under orders to report the situation to the Prince of Qi, Su Qing traveled as fast as possible, not daring to slow down or stop. By this juncture, all of the troops in the vicinity had received Jiang Zhe¡¯s orders to accelerate the scorched earth timetable. Fortunately, the majority of Northern Han¡¯s population had already escaped to Jishi. As a result, during the entire journey, Su Qing and her unit did not see too many scenes of slaughter. Besides, Su Qing had a heart of stone. She paid little attention to the miserable spectacle unfolding.


    Because Su Qing had left in hurry, aside from her trusted maid, Ruyue, she only brought along the cavalry Jiang Zhe had assigned to her. Since the assassin killing the Yong army officers had probably not yet been captured or killed, Su Qing was extremely careful along the entire journey, not daring to be even the slightest bit remiss.


    Suddenly, Su Qing caught sight of a man in gray standing with his hands behind his back in a pavilion by the roadside. Su Qing¡¯s eyes were quite sharp. One glance was enough for her to see the man¡¯s shape quite clearly. The man seemed to be over thirty years old and had a build as imposing as a pine tree. His appearance seemed to be upright and honest. His eyes possessed a hidden depth just like the abstruseness of the night sky, making all those who saw him to feel incapable of perceiving his profoundness.


    Su Qing reined in her horse, making it come to a stop. These horses were all well-trained. When Su Qing¡¯s horse came to a stop, the horses behind her did so as well. The cavalry unit that had initially been galloping madly came to a sudden stop. All of the horsemen knew of the assassinations. As a result, bloodlust pooled out from them. The twenty-plus horsemen¡¯s bloodthirst converged together, seemingly making the entire area freeze.


    The gray-clothed man¡¯s gaze flitted over the horsemen. He could not help sighing with admiration at the cavalry unit¡¯s excellence. Unhurriedly, he took a step forward and indifferently asked, ¡°Is Miss the Head Scout of the Yong army, Su Qing?¡± Although his tone was questioning, everyone understood that he had long ago determined Su Qing¡¯s identity. The question was only asked to serve as confirmation.


    Su Qing coldly answered, ¡°So it is the chief disciple of the Sovereign of the Devil Sect, Duan Lingxiao, who has come personally. Does Lord Duan not know that you can¡¯t prevent the inevitable? My Great Yong has elite cavalry numbering in the millions. Why is Sire going so far as to support such a hopeless cause?¡±


    Smiling slightly, Duan Lingxiao responded, ¡°Miss speaks the truth. Although my martial arts are impressive, one person¡¯s strength is no match for an army of thousands upon thousands. Just, some things are better done than not. Not long ago, Miss was extremely decisive in weeding out Northern Han agents by the Qin River, filling me with admiration. My junior apprentice brother, Xiao Tong, once spoke at great length about Miss¡¯s achievements. I cannot help wanting to meet such a heroic figure amongst women. Today¡¯s chance encounter here is truly a great fortune. Miss, how about you dismount and come over to converse?¡±


    An ardent radiance glistened in Su Qing¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Conversing with your distinguished self is Su Qing¡¯s great honor.¡± Finished speaking, she dismounted from her horse and walked to the pavilion.


    Her maid, Ruyue, shouted, ¡°Young miss, he is definitely here to intercept and kill you! How can you converse with him?¡±


    Smiling, Su Qing said rhetorically, ¡°What status does Duan Lingxiao have? He is the future Sovereign of the Devil Sect. How can he go back on his word? Since he has invited Su Qing for a conversation, if he tries to kill me overtly, wouldn¡¯t it garner the ridicule of the entire world?¡±


    Admiration flickered in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes. He naturally would not stoop to argue with Ruyue, choosing to only look daggers at her. Towards Su Qing, he said, ¡°Head Scout Su is a heroic woman who is a match for any man. It is no wonder that junior apprentice brother Xiao treats Miss as the greatest enemy of his life, while my junior apprentice brother Qiu admires Miss greatly. Seeing you today, I understand that knowing of someone¡¯s reputation is truly incomparable to meeting in person. Miss Su, you originally hail from Northern Han, and yet because of a private grudge and personal hatred, work for Great Yong. It is truly unfortunate and lamentable.¡±


    Su Qing laughed proudly. ¡°Sire probably finds it unfortunate and lamentable because Sire believes that he will be able to take Su Qing¡¯s life. Northern Han has done me, Su Qing, no favors. For the sake of taking revenge, so what if Su Qing pledges allegiance to Great Yong? Furthermore, Great Yong currently controls the entire Central Plains. Northern Han and Southern Chu are merely struggling on death¡¯s door. Even if Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect has countless heroic figures, with the current state of affairs, what of it? If your distinguished self is willing to renounce the dark and seek the light, Sire¡¯s position will definitely be above Su Qing¡¯s. Why are you holding fast to your loyalties to the point of dying for a country that is about to be exterminated?¡±


    Disdain flashed across Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes, as he answered, ¡°Fine. I know that Miss Su will not turn back. It is only that I cannot bear to act. Does Miss know why the Yong army is expelling and massacring the common people? If Miss is willing to speak forthrightly, I can spare the lives of your subordinates.¡±


    Su Qing smiled faintly. Although she understood that Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words meant she would not be spared, she did not take it to heart. She replied, ¡°Su Qing is only the Head Scout. How could I know of the details of such a military secret? Sire is asking information from the ignorant.¡±1


    ¡°Is that truly the case?¡± asked Duan Lingxiao rhetorically in a frigid tone. ¡°Does Miss Su know why I suddenly began to massacre?¡±


    After thinking it over, Su Qing gravely spoke, ¡°It is naturally to prevent our cavalry from providing support to our fleet. Presumably, Lord Duan hopes that our fleet will be defeated.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao indifferently stated, ¡°Correct. Ever since the Yong army entered Qinzhou, I came to probe for military intelligence. The Yong invasion this time is quite formidable. For Northern Han, it is a matter of life and death. As a result, I had no recourse but to come personally. Several days ago, I saw the Yong fleet and learned of the presence of the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe. General Long ordered our navy to sally forth. If we could defeat your fleet with one blow, it would be wonderful. We could destroy the Yong supply lines. However, even if we failed, if we could seize the opportunity to kill Jiang Zhe, it would be a great accomplishment. For this matter, I did not hesitate to lower my status to personally assassinate the reinforcing cavalry officers. Unfortunately, the Yong fleet¡¯s combat prowess was formidable and the results were barely satisfactory. I originally wished to depart immediately. However, when I saw Miss leave the ship, I remembered Miss¡¯s identity and position. Presumably, you know many secrets. As a result, I have taken the risk of intercepting you. If Miss is willing to reveal all of the secrets you have kept hidden in that head of yours, I can spare Miss¡¯s life. Otherwise, Miss Su, you had best pray you die here. If I capture you alive, you will likely experience countless cruel tortures which will cause Miss to regret all of your past deeds.¡±2


    ¡°Su Qing has long since disregarded life and death,¡± replied Su Qing with an apathetic look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless for Sire to threaten Su Qing in such a manner.¡± Finished speaking, she soullessly withdrew from the pavilion.


    Her escort quickly rushed forward and circled her, protecting her within their midst. With their conversation reaching this point, both Su Qing and Duan Lingxiao knew that there was no need for any further words. Everything would now be determined by force.


    Letting out a light sigh, Duan Lingxiao said, ¡°For Miss Su to be so talented and yet be a subject of Great Yong, it is truly a pity.¡± With this last remorseful line, everything between the Heavens and the Earth became somber and desolate. Everyone knew that he was about to act and could not help taking deep breaths in preparation.


    However, Duan Lingxiao did not make a single move, only exuding boundless killing aura from his body, making all the horsemen have thoughts of either fighting to the death or throwing down their weapons and surrendering. However, all of these cavalrymen were veteran warriors of a hundred battles. Although the majority of them were not internal energy experts, they had acquired plenty of potent techniques from the battlefield. All of them released their pent-up killing auras. For the moment, the auras on both sides seemed to be evenly matched.


    A look of helplessness flashed across Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes. As Great Yong had such elite soldiers, it was no wonder they could dominate the world. In comparison, although the officers and soldiers of Northern Han were fierce, bold, and powerful, and the majority of them had individual battle strength superior to Great Yong¡¯s soldiers, they were unavoidably inferior when it came to creating tactical formations. However, as an expert of the Xiantian realm, he quickly swept away all of these distracting thoughts in an instant. Even the killing intent he was exuding gradually vanished before disappearing without a trace. Those Yong horsemen were bracing themselves against the tsunami of killing intent that Duan Lingxiao was originally exuding. When the killing aura suddenly vanished, the horsemen felt themselves shaken by the disappearance of their opponent. Several of the horsemen with weaker constitutions had pale complexions. One of them had blood dripping out of his mouth onto the saddle. In this moment, Duan Lingxiao struck.


    Su Qing felt something flash before her eyes as Duan Lingxiao¡¯s palm appeared in front of her face. She retreated with a backflip to avoid the strike. As the gleam flashed by, she drew her sword to counterattack. The palm and sword met, creating a clanging sound. Su Qing felt her hand grow numb, almost losing the grip on her sword. Taking a deep breath, she borrowed the momentum to retreat. Like a shadow, Duan Lingxiao followed. The two were joined in battle. The brilliant glinting of the sword and icy glimmers surrounded the azure and gray figures, preventing the horsemen from intervening and providing help. The horsemen could only back up and surround the two battling. All of them drew their bows and crossbows, preparing to shoot Duan Lingxiao dead when the opportunity presented itself.


    Su Qing used all of her strength. Each surge she sent out from her sword was higher than the one before. Duan Lingxiao was like an enormous reef in the middle of the ocean. Regardless of the wind and waves, he did not bend his head. Facing such a strong opponent, Su Qing discovered that her swordplay had never been so fluid and free before. She had never felt such a feeling before, even when she fought Qiu Yufei last time. Because Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts were dexterous and flexible, and Su Qing¡¯s speed and movement were slower than his, how could she fully display her swordplay when she was overwhelmed? In comparison, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s martial arts were imposing and unyielding, allowing Su Qing to fully play to her strengths. When her swordsmanship became increasingly unrestrained, it became enormous waves that seemed to reach the Heavens, displaying less killing intent within the magnificence.


    Duan Lingxiao¡¯s martial arts were far better than Su Qing¡¯s. Although he could not take her life for the time being, it could be done skillfully and easily. Seeing Su Qing¡¯s swordplay and movements, a peculiar light shone in his eyes. With the sound of screeching metal, Duan Lingxiao unsheathed a dazzling short sword from his sleeve. From that point on, countless deafening sounds of clashing weapons rang out. Duan Lingxiao forcibly took all of Su Qing¡¯s violent attacks, as the short sword transformed into a rainbow, each slash faster than the previous one, almost like a river dragon surging out of the water to break Su Qing¡¯s defenses.


    Su Qing had already done her utmost. After her violent attacks ended, she had revealed a single opening that had been exploited by Duan Lingxiao. Having an unswerving and determined personality, at this moment between life and death, she thrust the sword in her right hand at Duan Lingxiao, while drawing a dagger with her left hand to block Duan Lingxiao¡¯s short sword. With a loud clash, her tender body fell backwards like a kite with its string cut. Duan Lingxiao let out a long hiss and followed in pursuit. All of the horsemen simultaneously let out loud shouts at this moment, the sound of crossbow mechanisms clanking and creaking. Over twenty barely perceivable crossbow bolts flew towards Duan Lingxiao in flight. Duan Lingxiao fluttered his sleeve, causing those bolts to seemingly meet an invisible wall and stop before dropping to the ground. Just then, the second and third wave of crossbow bolts shot out. Like a windmill, Duan Lingxiao rotated his arms in the air, violently deflecting the crossbow bolts. Two of the horsemen were hit by the deflected bolts and fell from their mounts. However, with this, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s pursuit had been delayed for the moment.


    By this point, Ruyue had galloped over, pulling Su Qing onto her horse. Vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, Su Qing shouted, ¡°Ruyue, guide the horse back the way we came!¡±


    As the horsemen continuously used their crossbows to hinder Duan Lingxiao¡¯s pursuit, they spurred their horses to follow after Su Qing. Contempt flashed across Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes. Seizing the reins of the horse Su Qing had left behind, he mounted it and followed in pursuit. Su Qing¡¯s horse was a handpicked one in a thousand steed, and Duan Lingxiao was a masterful rider. It wasn¡¯t long before he caught up to the fleeing cavalry.


    Duan Lingxiao laughed humorlessly, striking with his palm and smacking the rearmost horseman off his horse. When he passed the fallen horseman¡¯s mount, Duan Lingxiao picked up the man¡¯s lance in passing. Creating thousands of afterimages with the lance, Duan Lingxiao thrust forward and caused two horsemen to fall. It wasn¡¯t long before he had caught up to Ruyue¡¯s horse, which had fallen behind because it was carrying two people. At this point, Su Qing was completely leaning on Ruyue, seemingly having already lost consciousness.


    Scorn appeared in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes, and he sent the lance stabbing at Su Qing¡¯s back. Suddenly, at this moment, Su Qing dodged to the side while Ruyue ducked down. A crossbow appeared in Su Qing¡¯s hands. The mechanism clanked softly and three bolts shot out towards Duan Lingxiao. Now there were only a mere two zhang3 between the two of them. In addition, the lance was a pole weapon, so it impossible to quickly pull it back to deflect the crossbow bolts. Fortunately, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s horsemanship was superb. Almost as if his back was broken, he leaned backwards. One of the bolts flew past his face. Suddenly, a mournful horse squeal shrilled and Duan Lingxiao felt the horse underneath him weaken. After galloping wildly for a dozen or more zhang,4 the horse collapsed. Duan Lingxiao vaulted out of the saddle. As his figure hit to the ground, he heaved his lance. Like a thunderbolt, it flashed through the air, rushing towards Su Qing, who had straightened in the saddle.


    Just now, Su Qing had used the entirety of her remaining strength to dodge and shoot the crossbow. After she had straightened, she was truly powerless to do anything. Seeing the lance sailing through the air towards her, she no longer had any strength to evade. Her face, pale as snow, unveiled a bitterly disappointed smile. She tranquilly waited for lance to pierce her chest.


    Footnotes:


    ÎʵÀÓÚä, wendaoyumang ¨C idiom, lit. to ask the blind the way; fig. to seek information from the ignorant


    »Ú²»µ±³õ, huibudangchu ¨C idiom, lit. regret one¡¯s past deeds; fig. regret a previous mistake


    6 meters (around 20 feet)


    Around 30 meters (about 100 feet)

 Chapter 12: Last Vestiges of Ziyan

    Chapter 12: Last Vestiges of Ziyan


    On the twenty-first day of the third month in the first year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Jishi fell. The Yong army razed the city to the ground. Although the town¡¯s garrison commander had moved its population to Anze, there were countless elderly, women, and children who were unable to make the journey. Jishi was littered with the dead and the injured. Even though the Prince of Qi¡¯s reputation for savagery was well known, upon careful study, no massacre occurred.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian,1 Yong Records Volume Three


    On the brink of disaster, a ferocious shout resounded and a javelin flew out from the vegetation on the side of the road, hitting lance dead center. The path of the lance changed, although it continued to rush towards Su Qing. However, this small change gave Ruyue enough time to act. Holding onto Su Qing, she tumbled off the horse and fell to the ground.


    Their horse, seemingly also startled by the ruckus behind, reared up on its hind legs. The lance then pierced into the horse¡¯s body. With a long squeal, the horse collapsed to the ground.


    As soon as she dropped to the ground, Ruyue continued to hold onto Su Qing as she rolled away, avoiding the heavy horse carcass crashing down beside her by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Almost at the same moment, Duan Lingxiao noticed the boundless killing intent bubbling out from either side of the road. He instinctively rose to his feet. Just as he leapt into the air, countless crossbow bolts shot out and flew towards him. Violently sucking in a breath of qi, Duan Lingxiao bizarrely twisted around in the air and floated to the side. The bolts collided in midair. Simultaneously, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s horse neighed for the last time and collapsed.


    As Duan Lingxiao fell to the ground, eighteen figures in black cavalry uniforms jumped out from the dense vegetation on both sides of the road, surrounding Duan Lingxiao in their midst. All of them were fairly young, between the ages of twenty-five and thirty. They wore leather armor over their clothes, and wielded sabers and shields. Every one of them had calm and steady bearings. The dirt under their feet concentrated but did not scatter, and their eyes sparkled. With one glance, he could tell that these were all handpicked experts from the Yong army.


    There was another individual who was twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He appeared sincere and honest. However, his eyes radiated light in all directions. It could be slightly sensed that he was completely full with killing aura that did not leak out in the tiniest. From his expression and bearing, it was evident he was the leader. He held in his right hand a saber and a refined steel shield in his left. However, at this moment, his saber remained sheathed. In addition, he had two short javelins tied at his waist. It was this man who had just rescued Su Qing.


    Sighing with admiration, Duan Lingxiao asked, ¡°Who are you people? Why would you appear here to intercept me?¡±


    The leader answered in a bright voice, ¡°Vice Commander of His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor of Great Yong¡¯s Stalwart Tiger Guard and Commander of the Marquis of Chu¡¯s Imperial Bodyguards, Huyan Shou. We came on the Marquis of Chu¡¯s orders to wait for Sire.¡±


    Hatred flashed in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes, as he inquired, ¡°Was this all a setup by Jiang daren to lure me into a trap? If that¡¯s the case, then he is rather neglectful of his subordinates. Are you confident you can stop me?¡±


    Huyan Shou replied in a loud voice, ¡°Sire, there is no need to try to sow discord. Daren¡¯s foresight is unmatched and knew that Sire would appear here, and would very likely attempt to cut off General Su. As a result, he ordered us to follow them in secret. Right when General Su was ambushed, she sent back a warning. That is why she risked her life to flee in this direction and led Sire to this part of the road. We have just learned a new saber formation and have come specially to test it.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao indifferently said, ¡°As expected, the Marquis of Chu is quite cautious. If I had not acted, there would¡¯ve been no need for these precautions. However, if I did act, then you would be able to find my trail. However, he is truly quite vicious deep down. If General Su did not have the ability to escape, wouldn¡¯t he have lost a capable subordinate? Isn¡¯t it a great pity that he would use someone of Miss Su¡¯s talents as a sacrifice? Moreover, the ones he sent to ambush wasn¡¯t his trusted subordinate, Demonic Shadow Li Shun, and only sent the lot of you to your deaths. Is this kind of viciously ruthless and craven individual worthy of you all losing your lives?¡±


    A scowl flashed across Huyan Shou¡¯s face, as he uncaringly rebutted, ¡°My daren¡¯s character is not something for Sire to evaluate. Isn¡¯t vicious ruthlessness a quality of a real man? As for whether the daren is a coward, didn¡¯t he speak up openly in the presence of the Fengyi Sect Master? Besides, Lord Li is daren¡¯s personal attendant. There was never a need for him to go into battle. All of our martial arts skills and techniques have received guidance from Lord Li. We would like to see what Sire thinks.¡±


    In the wake of Huyan Shou¡¯s words, each of the Stalwart Tiger Guard took a step forward. Instantly, the concentrated formation¡¯s imposing power suddenly surged. However, to Duan Lingxiao, the changes of the ¡°Wondrous Gates, Hidden Jia¡±2 Formation had numerous openings and weaknesses. He could not help smirk. By this moment, Huyan Shou had already drawn his saber. Holding his shield out in front, he advanced. When he entered the formation, the formation became far tighter and severe, and all of the holes disappeared without a trace. Duan Lingxiao was greatly startled. He had always thought that this saber formation was created based upon the principles of the Nine Palaces.3 Who could have guessed that the formation actually needed nineteen people? The original formation had caused Duan Lingxiao, who was familiar with tactical formations, to feel contemptuous. However, once Huyan Shou had joined the formation, an inescapable net was cast. This kind of mental shock would be enough to shake the confidence of anyone caught within the formation.


    If the creator of the formation was specifically targeting Duan Lingxiao, then his ability and willpower was truly quite terrifying. Without moving, Duan Lingxiao ultimately could not help but speak up and ask, ¡°Who taught you this saber formation? Is it always like this when General Huyan enters the formation last?¡±


    Huyan Shou was stumped by the question. The words he wanted to say to start the battle were swallowed down unsaid. He thought, It doesn¡¯t matter even if you are stalling for time. At this very moment, there are over a hundred horsemen galloping here. Once they have arrived, even if you have three heads and six arms, it will be impossible for you to escape. Because of these thoughts, Huyan Shou answered, ¡°This saber formation was taught us by Jiang daren, while the saber techniques were personally taught by Lord Li. Originally, this was to help ensure daren¡¯s safety. It is a wonderful thing that it is being used today to slay a villain.¡±


    Hearing this, Duan Lingxiao smiled lightly. He had already used the Devil Sect¡¯s secret technique to discern that there were two different army units hustling here from different directions. With the enemy situation clear, he could escape at any moment. However, it was impossible for him to fully understand this saber formation in a short period of time. The most effective way of escaping would be by killing the majority of these Stalwart Tiger Guard. However, the time required would result in him being surrounded by the Yong army, leaving him in a difficult dilemma. Fortunately, he already had a strategy of escape.


    Within the saber formation, Duan Lingxiao suddenly bellowed with hearty laughter. Standing with his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°Peculiar, most peculiar. I¡¯ve heard that the Fengyi Sect are Great Yong¡¯s renegades who must be exterminated. Who could have expected that I would see a disciple of the Fengyi Sect serving in the army? Su Qing, Miss Su, are you a direct disciple of Fengyi Sect Master Fan Huiyao? Wait, that¡¯s not right. Each and every one of the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s disciples is well-known. I have never heard of any surnamed Su. However, by gauging Miss¡¯s martial arts skills, you should be a prime disciple among the second and third generations of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s disciples. I wonder who Miss Su¡¯s master is?¡±


    Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words crashed like thunder. Even the hard-hearted Yong warriors could not help gazing at Su Qing in stupefaction. Having been helped up by her maid, Su Qing, her face pale as snow, quivered from Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words. An aura of extreme despair exuded from her entire body. Even the most confused individual understood that Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words had hit upon one of the deepest hidden secrets kept by Su Qing¡¯s. In this changing atmosphere, Duan Lingxiao seized upon an opening in the saber formation. While everyone was caught unawares, he leaped into the air. Shimmering through the air like a rainbow, he quickly disappeared without a trace.


    In the wind, his frigid voice drifted back to say, ¡°Su Qing, your martial art forebears are already exposed. I want to see how you continue to serve in the Yong army.¡±


    The area fell silent. Countless eyes were upon Su Qing. Proudly, she stood, almost as if she were the firm and unyielding, wintry snow plum blossoms. However, her expression looked bleak and sorrowful. It was clear that Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words were not a ploy to sow dissension. She was truly a disciple of the Fengyi Sect.


    The Fengyi Sect, that once celebrated and well-regarded sect, had now become a name everyone avoided. However, it still had left a profound impact upon everyone. It had at one point controlled the court for many years and had the authority to control the entire world. Because of treason and rebellion, the sect was now scattered far and wide. As for the Fengyi Sect¡¯s former disciples, aside from those who had fled and disappeared, the majority had become scapegoats for the succession power struggle. Some of them, because they were unable to return to their parents or their husbands¡¯ families, had gone far from home, even going so far as to become nuns. Some were able to obtain the protection of their families. However, they were henceforward dispirited and very rarely displayed their former glory. As for the military, it had done its utmost to eliminate all traces of the Fengyi Sect. All those who had some connection to the Fengyi Sect were either killed or lost all thoughts about continuing to serve in the army. However, if the news that Su Qing¡ªthe head agent of the Northern Regional Department of the Intelligence Management Section, a third-ranked general, and a heroine amongst women¡ªwas actually a disciple of the Fengyi Sect was spread, it could only make everyone feel flabbergasted.


    Several of the horsemen who had seen Su Qing and Duan Lingxiao exchange blows were apprehensive. Earlier, Su Qing¡¯s swordplay was like a raging tide, magnificent and elegant. Sure enough, there were shades of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s swordsmanship within. It was only that they did not have any of these thoughts, and as a result, had not paid any particular attention to this detail. Because Duan Lingxiao had a comprehensive knowledge of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s martial arts, he was thus able to discover from whom Su Qing had acquired her martial arts. The Yong warriors reflexively surrounded Su Qing.


    Seeing the unconcerned look on Su Qing¡¯s face, Ruyue suddenly shouted in a loud voice, ¡°All of you are going too far! The Miss has risked life and limb for the sake of Great Yong these last several years. She only just barely escaped from Northern Han not long ago. Today, if the Miss hadn¡¯t risk her life to fight bitterly, how would Duan Lingxiao have been led into this ambush? Are you all more willing to trust in the words of the enemy than your comrades who have gone through hell with you? Is that reasonable?¡±


    As she reached the end, she was full of grief and indignation. Holding onto Su Qing, tears streamed down Ruyue¡¯s face like rain. Everyone exchanged looks, especially those soldiers who had witnessed Su Qing fighting Duan Lingxiao in the bloody battle. These soldiers had shame and unease on their faces.


    Giving a cough, Huyan Shou asked, ¡°General Su, is what that man said true? General Su, please speak up if he is trying to accuse you by lying. If that is the case, all of us will naturally defend General Su.¡±


    Everyone understood Huyan Shou¡¯s intentions. As long as Su Qing refuted Duan Lingxiao¡¯s words, Huyan Shou would be willing to conceal all of this. All shared the same thoughts. Regardless of Su Qing¡¯s background, all of them only needed to know that Su Qing was willing to sacrifice their lives and reputations for the sake of Great Yong. That was enough.


    At this moment, smoke and dust kicked up in the distance. The reinforcing cavalry had finally arrived. As they neared, they were intimidated by the strange atmosphere of the situation and they voluntarily came to a stop, gazing baffled at everyone who was present when they arrived. In the cold breeze, in the thousand men encirclement, a woman in azure clothes stood there. The expression on her face was frigid. The entirety of the area between the Heavens and the Earth was silent. Apart from the sound of the wind blowing, and the occasional sounds of horses blowing hot air and snorting, there were no other sounds.


    Su Qing struggled free of Ruyue¡¯s assistance and walked forward a few steps. Coming before Huyan Shou, she smiled faintly. That smile was as brilliant as the lone ray of sunshine shining in the depths of winter but was as lonely and mournful as the brief flowering of a desert cactus. She spoke with a hard tone, grinding out each word and line, ¡°Duan Lingxiao was not lying in his accusations. My honored master was the first disciple of the former Fengyi Sect Master, surnamed Wen, named Ziyan. Although Su Qing was simply my master¡¯s honorary disciple, the grace she gave me was far-reaching. To this day, Su Qing is filled with admiration and gratitude. Although I did not dare to speak of this because of the situation, I, Su Qing, have never forgotten how my life was saved by my honored master, the deep kindness that led to me learning swordsmanship. However, I, Su Qing, have also never forgotten of my identity as a general of Great Yong. I believe that I have done nothing that has let down the Yong court or my comrades-in-arms. Since this matter has been leaked today, it will be impossible to hide it from the eyes and ears of the people of the world. Su Qing is present here in her entirety. How I am to be punished is up to everyone. However, although Ruyue is my maid, she did not know of these matters. Of the brothers under my command, none of them knew of my roots. I hope that all of you will be able to serve as witnesses and help them prove their innocence.¡±


    Right after she finished speaking, Su Qing felt herself become dizzy. The combination of her internal injuries and her discouragement left her powerless to prop herself up. As she heard the sound of Ruyue wailing, Su Qing felt her weak body fall into a warm embrace. She sighed softly. Fine, my life will be decided in the hands of the Heavens. Completely letting go, Su Qing fell into a deep coma.


    ***


    So warm, thought Su Qing, as she experienced an endless string of beautiful dreams, almost as though she had returned to the protective love of her past when she was a frivolous and wild young maiden of a prominent family. In the haze, she felt like she was in her youth, when she was in the warm embrace of her mother and listening to her mother sing a nursery rhyme. With this, she was more than happy to continue her deep sleep. Unconsciously, a translucent teardrop appeared and slid down from the corner of her eye. It was happiness she could no longer bring back. She would never be able to see her father, her mother, and her family.


    In a fog, Su Qing opened her eyes. She could sense that she was still alive. For many years, she had exhausted herself both physically and mentally on a daily basis in Northern Han. Even when she was asleep, she had to be on her guard. After she had returned to Great Yong, the heavy burden on her still remained. As a result, Su Qing had not been able to sleep quite so well in a long time. Sitting up, she discovered that she was on a comfortable bed with the curtains down. The air carried the scent of an expensive and high-quality incense. Su Qing pulled the blankets off and found that she was wearing a set of white middle garments. They seemed to be clothes she brought with her wherever she traveled.


    Drawing the curtains of the bed, she found that the entire room was made of wood and the floor rocked gently. Although there was no window, the air in the room was not foul. This was definitely a cabin aboard a ship. After her eyes drank in her surroundings, she discovered that there weren¡¯t too many decorations or furnishings within the cabin. However, everything a scholar needed was present¡ªa desk, chair, and bookshelves. At the bedside was an incense burner. On the walls were paintings and calligraphy, all of which seemed to be very fresh and elegant.


    Su Qing was greatly startled. Even if she woke up to discover that she was behind bars, she would not be so shocked. But receiving such preferential treatment on the battlefield caused her to feel exceptionally amazed.


    Su Qing looked at the chair beside the bed. An azure military uniform and leather armor were draped upon it. Both of them were her clothes. The only difference from before was that they had been washed and mended. After she had dressed and put on her boots, she found that her personal and concealed weapons were on the desk. She armed them one by one. Realizing that she had yet to be relieved from her duties and position, Su Qing felt her heart and soul relax. After straightening her clothes, she found herself hungry. She did not know how long it had been since she had last eaten. However, from the fact that her internal injuries had been healed, she knew that at least three days had passed.


    Just as she was about to push open the cabin door, it was pulled open from the outside. Ruyue walked in, her face showing slight worry. Immediately seeing Su Qing, she happily went over. Embracing Su Qing, Ruyue began to weep. Su Qing felt her heart warm and did not push her maid away. Su Qing said, ¡°Silly girl. My clothes are getting wet from your tears.¡±


    Ruyue promptly released her grip. As she wiped away her tears, she replied, ¡°The Army Supervisor daren said that Miss would wake soon and had me come over to take a look. He said that if the Miss were awake to invite Miss to the parlor to eat.¡±


    Su Qing was deeply alarmed, her complexion paling. There were some things that she ultimately could not avoid. Forcing a smile onto her face, she inquired, ¡°Is that so? How long have I been unconscious? Why am I so hungry?¡±


    ¡°That day when Miss fell unconscious from her injuries, General Huyan brought Miss back to the ship,¡± responded Ruyue. ¡°Army Supervisor daren checked Miss¡¯s condition and said that Miss¡¯s internal injuries were not too severe. You were simply too exhausted and fell unconscious combined from the mental shock. Daren said that it would be best if Miss were allowed to rest for a few days. As such, along with the injury medication, he added a sedative. It¡¯s the fourth day today. These last several days, aside from medication, Miss has only had some ginseng broth. It is no wonder you are so hungry.¡±


    After hesitating, Su Qing asked, ¡°Ruyue, does Army Supervisor daren already know about that matter?¡±


    Ruyue stole a furtive glance at Su Qing¡¯s complexion as she answered, ¡°Army Supervisor daren has ordered this matter be sealed, not permitting anyone present that day from leaking the information. Afterwards, he kept Miss aboard the ship for recuperation. As for everything else, I have no idea.¡±


    Su Qing apprehensively replied, ¡°Lead me to Jiang daren.¡±


    When she reached Jiang Zhe¡¯s cabin, Su Qing¡¯s attention was almost completely enticed by the sumptuous feast on the table. At this moment, even her worries about the future and her destiny were unable to defeat the lure of food. She practically had to use all of her strength to refrain from immediately picking up chopsticks and eating. However, a single gesture from Jiang Zhe caused her to lose her self-control. Jiang Zhe pointed at the table. This was a clear message. Without even bothering to pay her respects to Jiang Zhe, Su Qing rushed over to the table and began to eat heartily.


    Only after she had eaten her fill did she regain her thoughts. Recalling how she had forgotten her manners moments ago, Su Qing blushed. Rising to her feet, she said, ¡°This general has been rude. Daren, please forgive me.¡±


    Up until now, I had been watching Su Qing¡¯s behavior. With regards to this woman, she truly lived up to her family background. Although she wolfed down her food, she maintained basic table manners. It was only that her movements were fast. However, I could understand her frame of mind. Hunger and an ease of mind were enough for anyone to lose their self-control. If she were in the enemy¡¯s hands, she would definitely not allow herself to relax in such a manner. The stress from these last several days had immediately vanished into thin air and I finally made up my mind on how to handle Su Qing.


    I made eye contact with Xiaoshunzi, who had stood to the side to help serve the dishes but was really there to protect me. Of Su Qing, I inquired, ¡°General Su, I wonder if it is possible to give the details about your honored master?¡±


    Su Qing knew that her life and death, honor and disgrace, hung in the balance at this very moment. Not daring to be neglectful in the slightest, she responded, ¡°Seven years ago, after this general separated from Duan Wudi, I fled deep into the mountains because of the grief and heartbreak I felt. In my confusion, I did not know how long I walked and how long I was unconscious. Within the depths of the wilderness, there were tigers and leopards. At that point, this general was ready to die. However, after waking, I discovered that I was in a cave. At my side, wild game cooked on a bonfire. Someone had saved this general and settled me in the cave. The one who saved me was my deceased master, Wen Ziyan. After asking about my life¡¯s experiences, my deceased master was incredibly sympathetic. After finding out that this general had learned some martial arts in my youth, she seemed interested in taking me as her disciple.


    ¡°However, after questioning my deceased master, I learned that the disciples of the Fengyi Sect had to adhere to the Sect Master¡¯s commands, making it impossible to enlist and attack the enemy. Having narrowly avoided death, this general had vowed to enlist in the Yong army and take revenge. As a result, I declined my deceased master¡¯s kind invitation. After learning of my intentions, my deceased master treasured me greatly and specially stayed behind for ten extra days, imparting swordplay and martial arts techniques to Su Qing. However, in order to prevent others from learning about this matter and seeing that the cultivation techniques I had previously learned were from orthodox Daoist origins, she did not teach any of the Fengyi Sect¡¯s internal energy cultivation to me. As for the swordplay she taught me, they were the killing techniques my deceased master had herself comprehended. Although we were master and disciple, we did not have any formal relationship.


    ¡°Afterwards, when Su Qing had mastered the swordplay and established my name in Great Yong, I was able to successfully join the Yong army. From that point, communication between myself and my deceased master became ever more secretive. Aside from meeting every year in the cave where we first encountered one another, we did not have any other meetings. My deceased master told me that, because of the deep grace she received from her sect, regardless of life or death, disaster or happiness, she would not abandon or leave her sect. As for me, I only learned some cursory sword techniques. She did not want me to become involved in the power struggle. As a result, no one in the Fengyi Sect knew of the relationship between this general and my deceased master.


    ¡°Before the coup attempt at the Hunting Palace, she left behind her swordplay insights and a testament for this general. The letter explained that her sect was about to commit treason. It was no problem if they succeeded. If they failed, she made this general not bear any grudges to the person who killed her. She was perfectly happy to die with her sect.¡±


    Approaching the end of her tale, Su Qing¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. Rising, she kneeled down and said, ¡°Daren, although my deceased master committed treason, I hope that daren will allow Su Qing to go pay my respects to my deceased master, because of her unquestioning loyalty and fealty for her sect.¡±


    Hearing Su Qing words, I felt only distress. I replied, ¡°Although your master made the wrong choice, even His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor, remarked that her leadership covertly contained the art of war. In addition, her nature was incomparably unyielding. On that day, your master personally led an army to pursue the Emperor, using the few to defeat the many4 and nearly forced the Emperor to the brink. Afterwards, your master dueled with Xiaoshunzi in front of the two armies. After being defeated, she committed suicide. The Emperor himself sighed with admiration at her resolute and upright character. The Bloody Handed Rakshasa was truly the Fengyi Sect Master¡¯s most outstanding disciple. Now, learning of these past matters from you, Heroine Wen was an astounding woman capable of knowing right from wrong. It was indeed a pity that she was trapped by her loyalty and filial piety, leading to her death and the stain upon her reputation.


    ¡°General Su, on that day, the Emperor admired Heroine Wen. As a result, the Emperor had her secretly buried at Mount Li. Sometime in the future, when you¡¯ve returned to the capital, I will have someone take you there to offer sacrifices.¡±


    Gratitude showed on Su Qing¡¯s face and she respectfully kowtowed several times. At this moment, Xiaoshunzi suddenly interrupted in an icy voice and asked, ¡°Do you not hate me?¡±


    Su Qing glanced at Xiaoshunzi and impassively answered, ¡°My deceased master sought benevolence and received it. What¡¯s there to complain about?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi looked to me, silent and not speaking. Knowing he had agreed with my decision, I said, ¡°General Su, although your secret has been sealed, there are no secrets that can be kept hidden forever. As a result, I will secret submit a petition to His Imperial Majesty. However, the Emperor is magnanimous. With General Su¡¯s loyalty to the court and your great deeds for the Empire, the Emperor will not place blame. As far as future arrangements go, I cannot be certain as to how the Emperor will handle this matter. However, General Su, do not worry. At the very least, you will be able to see Northern Han fall.¡±


    Wild with joy, Su Qing once again kowtowed and said, ¡°The only desire in Su Qing holds is seeing Northern Han fall. Even if the Emperor punishes me harshly, Su Qing will die without regrets in satisfying this desire. Daren, please allow Su Qing to return to the battlefield and serve Great Yong.¡±


    Gesturing for her to get up, I stated, ¡°I will explain this matter to the Prince of Qi. He will not object. General Su can leave after resting for one more day. Right now, the situation greatly requires that General Su take charge and scout for military intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for the Army Supervisor daren¡¯s kind intentions,¡± replied Su Qing, rising to her feet. ¡°Su Qing has already completely recovered. I can return and go into battle right now. I wonder, how is the situation outside?¡±


    Smiling, I answered, ¡°Yesterday, our army captured Jishi. Before the battle, Jishi¡¯s garrison commander had withdrawn all of the civilians to Anze. After defending resolutely for one day, he escaped during the night. Our army has burned Jishi to the ground. Even now, the fire has yet to be extinguished. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has led an army directly towards Anze. The fleet is also currently moving towards Anze. However, because of the heavy losses suffered by the supply ships several days ago, the subsequent supplies will take two days to arrive.¡±


    Su Qing informed, ¡°Anze is personally defended by Duan Wudi. It is easily defended and difficult to attack. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to take. How about this general disseminates rumors about Duan Wudi framing Shi Ying. Duan Wudi will definitely find it hard to explain himself. What does daren think?¡±


    Clapping my heads, I smiled and responded, ¡°That is my intent. Even if General Su hadn¡¯t regain consciousness today, I would¡¯ve issued orders to implement such a plan. Aside from Duan Wudi¡¯s own troops, Anze¡¯s garrison also includes many of Shi Ying¡¯s former subordinates. If we can induce internal strife within Anze, then our army will be able to easily capture it.¡±


    ¡°Although Duan Wudi has contributed mightily in battle, there is no way to act directly against him,¡± said Su Qing cautiously. ¡°Even if we are using a stratagem that sows dissension within the army, daren, please inform His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, that he should not underestimate Anze¡¯s garrison.¡±


    Nodding, I replied, ¡°What you say is correct. Were this not the case, it would have been impossible for Duan Wudi to be so trusted by Long Tingfei. If we consider the Ghost-Faced General, Tan Ji, Long Tingfei¡¯s spear, then the Boulder General, Duan Wudi, is Long Tingfei¡¯s shield. At present, the spear has been smashed and the shield is cracked. I want to see how Long Tingfei will conduct this battle.¡±


    To Su Qing¡¯s surprise, despair rose in her mind. How will Duan Wudi respond to pressure as heavy as Mount Tai? I want to destroy Northern Han, while you want to save it. I wonder which of us will be successful? However, Su Qing knew that regardless of who could attain their desires, there was no hope of reconciliation for her and Duan Wudi.


    Footnotes:


    ×ÊÖÎͨ¼ø, Zizhi Tongjian was a famous work by the Song Dynasty historian, Sima Guang (˾Âí¹â), that was a universal compilation of Chinese history until the Song Dynasty.


    ÆæÃŶݼ×, qimendunjia ¨C lit. wondrous gates, hidden jia; one of the Three Arts or Three Styles used in Chinese divination


    ¾Å¹¬, jiugong ¨C the nine palaces are a system used in feng shui and Chinese divination


    ÒÔÉÙʤ¶à, yishaoshengduo ¨C idiom, lit. using the few to defeat the many; fig. to win from a position of weakness

 Chapter 13: Defeat at Anze

    Volume 5, Chapter 13: Defeat at Anze


    Su Qing, hailing originally from Northern Han, enlisted in the army at a young age due to deep familial grievances. She possessed a resolve and daring that surpassed many heroes, accruing accomplishments until she became the head agent of the Northern Regional Department. She was always beloved by her subordinates. During the battle for Qinzhou, her history as a Fengyi Sect disciple was leaked. The Marquis of Chu did not find this disloyal and used her to command the entire army¡¯s scouts, allowing her to repeatedly perform great deeds.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of The Marquis of Cheng


    Walking out of the cabin, the bright and beautiful sunlight of spring made Su Qing squint slightly. The delight at seeing sunlight again caused her to show a dim smile. Not far away, an urgent cry sounded. Su Qing raised her head and looked, catching sight of Huyan Shou standing there bewildered. He gazed at her as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated. A resolute and formidable man was actually extremely uncomfortable. Su Qing¡¯s heart stirred. Having spent much long in brothels, she knew that Huyan Shou had fallen in love. At this moment, Ruyue whispered to her, ¡°Miss, that day, it was General Huyan who personally carried you back to the ship.¡±


    Although Su Qing was hard-hearted, she could not help blushing as she recalled the warm embrace she felt when she was unconscious. So it was this man who had held her. A warm feeling spread through her. However, after thinking some, Su Qing¡¯s face became cold and solemn. Although Huyan Shou was nominally a third-ranked general and his authority was below hers, as the vice commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard and dispatched by the emperor to protect the Marquis of Chu, this man¡¯s future prospects were immeasurable. As for herself, although her position in the military was lofty, she was a subordinate of the Intelligence Management Section. In addition, with her secret exposed, even if the emperor did not investigate further because of her contributions, she would almost certainly be removed from her military rank. She couldn¡¯t care less about these matters. If she could witness Northern Han¡¯s fall, it did not matter if her future prospects were extinguished. However, it would not be good if she implicated others. Because of this, the two of them were definitely incompatible.


    Having made up her mind, Su Qing impassively said, ¡°Many thanks to General Huyan for the mercy of attending to me. This general is about to return to the army. We will meet again in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Su Qing¡¯s face was cold as ice, Huyan Shou felt as if the entirety of his being had frozen. However, thinking back to the scene from several days ago, he couldn¡¯t help being stirred. On that day, he had personally witnessed this woman¡¯s strongest and weakest moments. Her strong sentiments had left an indelible and unforgettable impression upon him. However, after thinking it over, not only was Su Qing beautiful, her martial arts skills were also spectacular, and her talents were outstanding. As for himself, he was only a lowly officer of the Imperial Guard. How was he a capable match for this kind of wonderful woman? He finally took a step back from Su Qing¡¯s emotionless gaze. Resisting his feelings of adoration with difficulty, he replied, ¡°All war is dangerous. General Su, from this point forward, please be careful.¡±


    Smiling apathetically, Su Qing returned, ¡°Many thanks for General¡¯s kind intentions. Su Qing will certainly treasure her life.¡±


    Su Qing was taken to shore of the Qin River by a skiff. Su Qing¡¯s subordinates were anxiously waiting there for her return. Seeing Su Qing come ashore, they all simultaneously kneeled and said, ¡°Subordinates pay our respects to the general.¡±


    Seeing the faint joy in their solemnity, Su Qing knew that they had not become alienated. However, she was unwilling to reveal the frailties of her soul, only frostily stating, ¡°We¡¯re going to Anze.¡± Finished speaking, she took the reins of a horse handed her. Mounting, she took the lead and charged forth.


    The scouts and spies exchanged looks. All of them were extremely overjoyed. To them, Su Qing¡¯s identity and past were unimportant. The important thing was that this woman had risked life and limb with them for years. This kind of camaraderie was something they valued greatly. Further, Su Qing¡¯s abilities filled them with admiration from the depths of their heart.


    Standing before a porthole aboard the tower ships, I had a slight smile on my face as I observed what was happening outside. I inquired, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, you have sparred with Su Qing. Why did you not discover that she had ties with Wen Ziyan?¡±


    After falling silent for some time, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°This servant has seen some indications for some time. Su Qing¡¯s swordsmanship was directly passed down from Wen Ziyan, and Wen Ziyan¡¯s swordsmanship was quite different from the other disciples of the Fengyi Sect. It was even more vicious and ruthless, ridding some of the ostentation. However, this servant recalled Wen Ziyan¡¯s firm resolution. Su Qing¡¯s temperament is quite similar to her master¡¯s. There is no way she would wallow in the mire1 with the Fengyi Sect. As a result, this servant did not openly try to uncover this matter.¡±


    Smiling, I asked, ¡°Are you worried that I would seek to completely eliminate the Fengyi Sect?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi dryly answered, ¡°Young master probably wouldn¡¯t go so far. However, it has always been in young master¡¯s nature to exploit someone thoroughly. General Su is not someone who can be so easily exploited or duped. This servant does not want to see the young master create a deep grievance with her. As a result, I did not reveal this matter.¡±


    I could not help somewhat flushing from embarrassment. Xiaoshunzi thoroughly understood my character. If I had learned of Su Qing¡¯s past early on, I would definitely have sent her to Southern Chu. At present, I truly felt that the restraints upon Southern Chu were too inadequate. Moreover, I would probably also keep many things from her. This was my usual practice when I employed people. Aside from my direct subordinates, I greatly disliked revealing the entirety of my plan to others. However, now that Su Qing¡¯s history was revealed in such a manner, I only had two choices before me¡ªcontinue to employ or dismiss her.


    As far as I was concerned, I did not have any doubts about Su Qing¡¯s loyalties. In addition, her status amongst the spies was quite impressive. As far as the lower-ranking officers and soldiers were concerned, they were far removed from the power struggles of the court. The connections between her and the Fengyi Sect were not enough for distrust to arise. The reason why those officers and soldiers were so shocked by the revelations about Su Qing¡¯s identity was because they were worried that Su Qing would be implicated. After all, acts of treason were punishable by the nine familial exterminations. Although they probably did not mind Su Qing¡¯s identity, they cared deeply about the purges in the rank and file of the military. After all, these purges would implicate many people, including themselves.


    Pardoning Su Qing under these conditions was of benefit to Great Yong. However, this was only my opinion. The limits of my ability only ensured that Su Qing would not be dismissed as long as war raged in Qinzhou. The final decision would be left to the emperor. I could not guess how this would all play out. Although the emperor was usually magnanimous, he was ultimately the Son of Heaven. The Son of Heaven attached great importance to his throne and to the empire. At the time the Fengyi Sect plotted treason, Wen Ziyan had practically pursued the emperor to the border between life and death. Although the emperor had displayed his esteem for Wen Ziyan after her death, a dead enemy was the best enemy. If Wen Ziyan died, it was naturally of no importance. If Wen Ziyan survived, she would likely have been beheaded and her head displayed in public. As a result, Su Qing¡¯s fate had yet to be decided.


    I looked at the secret memorial on the desk. In reality, I did not want to submit this petition at this moment. It was best to wait until the battle in Qinzhou ended. However, I would not assume that Xiahou Yuanfeng did not have any spies from the Bright Inspection Department within the military. In addition, the Stalwart Tiger Guard would also submit their petition to the emperor. Even if Huyan Shou had been clearly caught within the snare of love, it was better to report this matter as soon as possible than to conceal it. I could at least preserve Su Qing¡¯s life. The woman¡¯s heroism surpassed many men¡¯s, leaving me in great admiration. Even Xiaoshunzi was of mind to protect her, not to speak of myself.


    At this moment, the dazed Huyan Shou walked in. He said, ¡°There is a report from His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, stating that the Anze garrison is extremely fierce and tough. Moreover, they have employed the navy. His Imperial Highness wishes to mobilize the fleet to provide assistance. In addition, His Imperial Highness asks daren to go to the army center to observe the battle.¡±


    I frowned slightly. Why was Northern Han resisting so heavily at Anze? According to reason, the fortifications at Qinyuan2 were high and heavy, making it easily defended and difficult to attack. In addition, it had a stable supply line. It was clear that the size of the Northern Han army was smaller than the Yong army¡¯s. Rather than wasting its limited strength like this, would it not be best to lure the enemy in deep and spring an ambush? It was best to cling stubbornly to the defenses at Qinyuan to reduce the Yong army¡¯s strength before using elite cavalry to fight the decisive battle. This was the most reasonable method of handling the Yong invasion. However, as I could not think this through, I temporarily set it aside. In any case, the Prince of Qi and company were all veteran commanders of the battlefield. They should be able to see through this suspicious fact and would definitely be on their guard. Gazing at the luxuriant vegetation of the mountains, I thought to myself, Northern Han is truly a tough bone to gnaw. I hope that my strategy will go off without a hitch. Of course, it was best if there was no need for it.


    ***


    Staring with cool detachment at the thronging Yong army below the walls, Duan Wudi¡¯s expression was solemn. He frequently issued orders to maneuver the town¡¯s garrison to ensure that the defense was as steady as Mount Tai. The preparations made within Anze were quite thorough. In addition, there were abundant troops within. Combined with Duan Wudi¡¯s strict leadership, the defenses were quite tight. However, this was not enough to alleviate the exhaustion on his mind. It had already been four days. The Yong army had a vast numerical advantage, allowing them to rotate their forces to besiege the town. Their tempo was strict and fluent as they besieged the town around the clock. No matter how good he was at defending fortified positions, it was quite difficult for him to continue. The hail of arrows both on and below the walls were nonstop. The sounds of catapults, bowstrings, and crossbow mechanisms practically did not cease. Falling logs and boulders, boiling oil and water had ravaged the fa?ade of the walls of Anze. At some locations were revealed the clay behind the bricks of the wall. If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before Anze fell.


    Duan Wudi tiredly massaged his temples. After being poisoned last time, his constitution had taken a blow and he tired quite easily. Duan Wudi forcibly braced himself and gazed down from the battlements. At the center of the Yong army was an azure damask silk canopy. There was the chief commander of the Yong army, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. He wore a set of golden armor and a red brocade battle gown. The prince was seated and deep in happy conversation with a scholar in azure robes. This kind of scene was a greater blow to morale than the interminable siege of Anze.


    After watching with indifference for some time, Duan Wudi brandished his command flag. The Northern Han navy rushed out of Anze¡¯s western water gate, going around to the southern side where the Yong army was attacking. A burst of crossbow mechanisms clanked. The Yong army besieging Anze had prepared for this far in advance. Wielding their shields, they took shelter from the rain of crossbow bolts. However, with this, the siege naturally weakened. Anze had once again repelled a round of violent attacks from the Yong army. When the Yong fleet¡¯s warships appeared, they found it impossible to halt the withdrawal of the Northern Han navy. When the Zezhou fleet first arrived yesterday, Duan Wudi had used catapults to attack and sink one of the Yong warships. From that point forward, Yong warships did not dare to approach the water gate of Anze.


    After seeing this Yong unit retreat and another unit slowly close, Duan Wudi breathed a sigh of relief, ordering the soldiers on the battlements to be relieved by other soldiers. The soldiers on the battlements had fought for half a day. It was time for them to rest. Duan Wudi raised his eyes and looked to the north. He thought, Why haven¡¯t the Grand General¡¯s reinforcements arrived yet? The Grand General said that it would be good enough for me to hold out for five days. However, today is already the fourth day.


    Just as he was beginning to feel apprehensive, a bodyguard hurriedly ran over to report, ¡°General, a messenger has arrived from the Grand General, asking that General act in accordance with the plan.¡±


    Finished speaking, the bodyguard handed over a letter. Duan Wudi rapidly opened the letter. After reading its contents, ecstasy bloomed within and a smile that could not be hidden appeared. Staring down at the Yong army below the walls, an icy killing intent appeared in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, I was quite uneasy below the walls of Anze. Something was clearly off. Duan Wudi was not a fool and Long Tingfei was not an idiot. With Anze¡¯s current situation, it was impossible for them to stop the Yong army¡¯s advance. If this were Qinyuan, it would be impossible to capture it without a month or two. As for Anze, although Duan Wudi¡¯s leadership was solid, the width and height of Anze¡¯s walls made it impossible to be tightly defended to wait for the arrival of reinforcements. Why did they not retreat back to Qinyuan? Between Anze and Qinyuan were a chain of mountain ridges and rolling hills. If they retreated step by step, based upon available fortifications and strongholds, it would be enough to delay us for at least a month. In reality, I had no intentions of using some cunning methods to attack Anze, let alone Qinyuan. These sieges would have to rely upon a forced attack by our soldiers.


    Gazing at Anze, which was on the verge of collapse and still continued to stand upright, I found it difficult to hide my misgivings. I could not help asking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, has Su Qing relayed any intelligence?¡±


    Frowning, the Prince of Qi answered, ¡°Not yet. However, we received another batch of supplies yesterday. In addition, they delivered several Divine Armed Bows. We should be able to use them when we attack tomorrow.¡±


    I lightly nodded my head before gazing off into the distance. With the sun setting in the west, the color of the sky grew yellow. I had no intention of watching the siege continue into night. I hope that I will be able to see Anze fall tomorrow. Why has there been no news from Su Qing? I could not help coming up with a bad possibility.


    ***


    In a set of ecru clothes, Su Qing stealthily advanced in the wilderness. Ever since she had returned to the battlefield, she had discovered that something was off. Although the Northern Han army had stopped the Yong army at Anze, Northern Han had arranged for numerous agents to intercept all Yong scouts that passed through the Anze perimeter. However, using her martial arts and familiarity with the terrain, Su Qing had snuck into this area. Fortunately, there was an endless stream of refugees who were passing through, having not yet completely retreated to Qinyuan. The oddness of the situation made Su Qing temporarily suspend plans of sowing dissension within Anze¡¯s garrison. After all, if unexpected happened, Anze would fall. As for her duty, it was to ensure that nothing unexpected occurred.


    Fully employing her strafing movements, Su Qing flitted her way to a small hillside that was heavily defended. With the color of her clothes nearly the matching the soil and withered grass, she had finally found a suitable location to observe the situation. Behind the hill was the Qin River that ran through Qinzhou. An appalled look suddenly appeared on Su Qing¡¯s face. She had discovered what she was looking for.


    It was a dam. There was nothing strange beneath it, but on top were drainage outlets. The Qin River passed through these outlets and rapidly flowed downriver. Behind the dam and connected to the Qin River was a large lake that spanned several li.3


    Numerous emotions tumbled through Su Qing. In her memories, this lake was not this size before. She saw traces of fire on the perimeter of the lake, the result of Northern Han troops melting the ice during the cold of winter before digging this large lake. They had used the rising water levels that came with spring to amass the reservoir. As for the dam, its design was quite ingenious. As long as the lake had enough water stored up, the Qin River would continue to flow. With this, no one downriver would be able to notice the changes in the water level. After all, compared to the water that flowed via the Qin River, the quantity in the lake wasn¡¯t that apparent. However, if the drainage pipes of the dam were sealed for even one day and the dam was destroyed, by using the terrain and the power of the water, it would be enough to form a flood that could destroy an army. Twenty li4 downriver was Anze, where the Yong army was battling the Northern Han army. Once a flood rushed downriver, the Yong army would definitely be inundated. Behind the protection of Anze¡¯s walls, the Northern Han army would not suffer heavy losses.


    Restraining the shock that she felt, Su Qing slowly withdrew. Her movements were extremely slow. She did not want to leave any signs of her presence at this crucial moment. Her luck had been quite good. Several days ago, this location was defended by a massive force. Now with battle joined and the dam about to be used, there weren¡¯t many Northern Han agents present in the area. The majority of them had gone to gather military intelligence or eliminate the spies among the refugees. This was a lapse by Xiao Tong. Xiao Tong expected the best scout within the Yong army, Su Qing, to be in custody and awaiting death. As for the other scouts, none of them had the ability to penetrate the heavy security layers to arrive at this location.


    At last returning to her hideout, Su Qing did some calculations. Smiling bitterly, she used all of her strength to sprint to Anze. There was nothing she could do about it. There were numerous Northern Han falcons present, making it impossible to deliver a carrier pigeon. As for the other scouts, their successful return couldn¡¯t be depended upon. As a result, she could only rush headlong, as though her life depended on it. Although it was only a short twenty li,4 since she had to break through the heavy security, Su Qing did not have any excessive expectation that she would return to Anze very quickly. She could only pray silently, hoping that she could return to Anze before the Northern Han army utilized the dam.


    ***


    Below the walls of Anze, the Prince of Qi was raging as he gazed at the water gate on the western side of Anze. Today, the Northern Han navy had repeatedly sallied forth. He found them to be truly irksome. Seeing that noon was approaching and there was no sign of the town falling, he could not help but steel his heart. The Prince of Qi issued orders for two of the naval units that had arrived at Anze to actively attack to ensure that the Northern Han navy was trapped within the town. However, to his surprise, with the newness of the Northern Han navy, it was actually cut off from its retreat by the combined attacks due to its inexperience, and began to fall back upriver. Having met their objective, the Yong fleet did not bother to pursue, instead blockading Anze¡¯s western water gate, using the catapults and ballistae on their decks to launch an attack on the western wall of Anze. Large boulders smashed down on and several ballista volleys shot towards the battlements. This attack was enough to cause the Anze garrison to experience a sharp drop in morale.


    Seeing this scene, the entire Yong army was overjoyed, seizing the initiative and doing their utmost to attack. Numerous ladders and siege towers approached the wall. Soldiers in azure and black armor began to appear on the battlements. Delighted, Li Xian pointed to the battlements and said, ¡°Were it not for the strategic terrain of Anze with its back to a cliff and with the Qin River to its west, we would not have required so much time to take it.¡±


    I smiled softly, feeling increasingly apprehensive inside. This was all too easy. What kind of person was Duan Wudi? I had read over the intelligence relating to him. It should be easy for him to defend Anze for more than a fortnight. Yesterday, the Prince of Qi had spoken of his intent to capture Anze today. I had simply treated it as fantasy. However, today, although Duan Wudi¡¯s keenness radiated, he had lost yesterday¡¯s brilliance. It was enough for him to defend the town. It made no sense that he had sallied forth. In addition, while the mistake by the Northern Han navy was reasonable, it unavoidably made me suspicious.


    I gazed at Anze, deep in thought. If the Northern Han army truly had a malicious agenda, then how would they act? The Northern Han army was outnumbered. The siege did not have any lapses. No matter what methods the enemy tried to employ, it would be impossible for our army to suffer heavy losses, except for the mercilessness of the fire and the flood. Thinking of this, I could not help shivering inwardly. How had I not thought of this before? It was probably because I did not have any thoughts about victory.


    I hurriedly commanded a subordinate to bring me maps of the area fifty li5 around Anze. After studying the maps carefully, my eyes fell upon the Qin River. The terrain in this area was precipitous. If water was held upriver, it would be possible to drown the Yong army. Although, according to my calculations, this project would be awfully large and would be impossible to complete in ten to fifteen days. In addition, beforehand, Qinzhou was frozen by the cold of winter. Employing this method was quite difficult. However, everyone knew of Yong¡¯s designs upon Northern Han and would not preclude Northern Han from accomplishing something seemingly impossible. Although I had discovered some clues, I could not help knitting my brows. Without evidence, how could I get the Prince of Qi to retreat and convince all of the generals? It would not be easy even if I just wanted to convince the Prince of Qi.


    While I was hesitating, I saw the dust kicked up by horse approaching from a distance. The individual had a flag in the fashion of the house of the Prince of Qi in their hands. That was a token used by a scout that prevented anyone from attempting to obstruct their passage. The Yong troops before the rider originally wished to block the rider¡¯s passage. However, seeing the banner in the person¡¯s hand, all of them let withdrew. That individual rushed to the army¡¯s center. Dismounting, said person quickly kneeled and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Army Supervisor daren, the Northern Han army has built a dam at the Flying Cloud Gorge.6 They likely seek to release a flood today!¡±


    Although I had already discovered this, I still could not help letting out a cry of surprise. Looking carefully, I discovered that the scout was Su Qing. However, her appearance was haggard and her clothing was in shreds. On her arms were wounds bound with strips of clothing. It was clear that she had experienced untold hardships in order to return.


    Hearing her report, Li Xian was also greatly alarmed. He suddenly rose to his feet and asked, ¡°Is this the truth?¡±


    Not waiting for Su Qing¡¯s response, I also solemnly stood and answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Northern Han army¡¯s situation is strange. This subject believes that this is the truth.¡±


    A decisive character, Li Xian glanced at Su Qing before glancing at the maps in my hands. He resolutely ordered, ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t know when they¡¯re going to release the flood. Our army cannot retreat carelessly. Xuan Song, you will command the officers and soldiers besieging the town into a slow withdrawal. I will personally command my bodyguards and serve as the rearguard. Once you have withdrawn from the banks of the Qin River, you must not be remiss. Command the fleet to follow the river down as fast as possible. Suiyun, you must not follow the fleet. Have the Stalwart Tiger Guard escort you to someplace nearby to temporarily hide.¡±


    At this moment, there was no time for me to be courteous. Xiaoshunzi helped me mount a horse. In a low voice, I whispered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you must not take any risks. Later, there will be a situation that will require Your Imperial Highness¡¯s presence. By learning of the enemy¡¯s crafty scheme beforehand, it won¡¯t be impossible for us to reverse the situation even if we suffer heavily.¡±


    Pride flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°I am not someone who doesn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation. I will not casually lose my life. You will go ahead. Once the army has begun to withdraw, I will also depart at the appropriate time. If I leave right now, I¡¯m afraid the army will collapse. General Su, you are familiar with the terrain here. Go protect Jiang daren and ensure that we link up again once the floodwaters have receded.¡±


    Su Qing promptly nodded her head and remounted her horse. With this, my guard of over a hundred riders left the battlefield. None of us were a part of the army at Zezhou. Although our departure was abrupt, it did not garner the attention of the army¡¯s officers and soldiers. As we left, I heard a bugle horn blare behind me. It seemed like the Prince of Qi was reorganizing the army in preparation for the retreat. I prayed to myself that the Prince of Qi and the army could retreat safely. After all, if we suffered a calamitous defeat here, it would be impossible for my subsequent arrangements to be realized.


    Once we had gotten twenty li from Anze, a loud and rumbling sound like that of rolling thunder crashed. I cursed mentally. It seemed like the Northern Han army had released the flood. In this short span of time, it was impossible to know if the Prince of Qi could escape safely. However, I did not have the chance to worry about the matters over there and could only allow my horse to gallop forward powerfully. Who knew how far the floodwaters would go? The farther I got, the better. As I mentally cursed Long Tingfei and Duan Wudi, I also cursed why I had not thought that the enemy would use a flood to attack. I spurred my horse to its greatest speed and galloped along. Fortunately, I had practiced my horsemanship during these days in the army, or else it would have been difficult for me to escape right now.


    At this moment, the lands below the walls of Anze had become a hell on earth. Following the Qin River, the floodwaters deluged downriver. At the beginning, it was only a white line on the horizon. However, it wasn¡¯t long before it showed its true malevolent identity. The waves of the turbid floodwaters were several zhang7 tall, almost like a startled ferocious beast as it raced downstream wantonly. Between the Heavens and the Earth, the sounds of rolling thunder boomed, practically capable of rupturing a listener¡¯s eardrums. However, all those who looked up could see that the sky was clear.


    When the floodwaters arrived, they brushed past the western side of Anze. In an instant, Anze was surrounded by the water. Although the western water gate had been sealed long ago, the floodwaters still rushed into Anze via the port, allowing the surging tide to wreak havoc within the town. Duan Wudi had long ago ordered all of the soldiers and civilians within the town to retreat to high ground and had prepared several openings to allow the water to flow out of the town. In fact, he had made several openings in the town¡¯s walls, only leaving behind their brick outer layer. Wherever the flood passed, large breaches in the walls ruptured and the floodwaters rushed out of the town. Even with this, Duan Wudi was still apprehensive, observing the widespread flooding from his position on the battlements. He had no desire to see Anze¡¯s soldiers and civilians buried alongside the Yong army. In addition, the Yong army had somehow learned of the flood beforehand and had actually begun to retreat. If he had not used the fire beacons to pass the news, the floodwaters would likely have only flooded Anze.


    The Anze garrison could rely upon the walls of the town to scrape by. In comparison, the Yong army outside had suffered disastrous losses. Although the Prince of Qi had received the news in a timely fashion and ordered the cavalry to mount twos for the retreat, the Yong army had forty thousand horsemen and fifty thousand infantrymen before Anze. Although they had suffered some losses these past several days and the cavalry did their utmost to carry the infantry away, there was still five thousand Yong foot soldiers who had to retreat on foot. No matter how quick their two legs could run, it was impossible to escape the floodwaters. The majority of them were non-swimmers who did not know how to swim. Practically all of them perished amidst the floodwaters. The losses suffered by the Yong fleet were even heavier. Under the waves of the flood, the majority of the ships sank. Fortunately, the majority of the sailors and marines aboard knew how to swim. Due to their superb swimming skills and the flotsam, the majority of them survived. It was quite unfortunate that nearly all of the warships of the Zezhou fleet and almost all of the Yong army¡¯s supplies were essentially lost to the Qin River.


    Footnotes:


    ͬÁ÷ºÏÎÛ, tongliuhewu ¨C idiom, lit. to wallow in the mire with somebody; fig. to associate with undesirable elements, follow others¡¯ bad example


    ÇßÔ´, qinyuan ¨C lit. the source of the Qin; so named as the head of the Qin River within its boundaries; now a county that is located in Changzhi Prefecture, Shanxi


    Several kilometers (a few miles)


    About 11 kilometers (around 7 miles)


    27 kilometers (about 17 miles)


    ·ÉÔÆÏ¿, feiyunxia ¨C lit. flying cloud gorge


    Several meters (several yards)

 Chapter 14: Joy at Decisive Victory

    Chapter 14: Joy at Decisive Victory1


    On the seventeenth day of the third month of the first year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, the Yong army attacked Anze. Duan Wudi defended resolutely and refused to retreat. On the twenty-first day of the third month, Long Tingfei breached a dam on the Qin River to drown the Yong army. The Yong army was utterly defeated. The Northern Han intelligence network thoroughly searched the region for three days.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Standing on the crumbling walls of Anze and looking down indifferently at the pools and streams below, Long Tingfei did not feel a shred of happiness. Although this flood had drowned countless Yong soldiers, Anze was on the verge of collapse. When killing ten thousand enemies, one would also suffer grievously. If this had not been the last resort, he would not have made such a decision. Thinking how this flood would submerge countless acres of fertile land, leaving so many Northern Han civilians destitute and homeless, Long Tingfei ached dully within.


    At this moment, the sounds of Duan Wudi and other commanders paying their respects came from behind him. Unwilling to allow his worries to infect the mood, the expression on Long Tingfei¡¯s face eased greatly to the extent that he forced himself to reveal a smile. In a clear voice, he said, ¡°This time, we have attained victory by flooding the enemy. However, the main Yong army still exists. We will still have to fight arduously in the days to come. Gentlemen, we must not lose vigilance!¡±


    Presently, Duan Wudi was Long Tingfei¡¯s highest ranking subordinate. As such, he responded first, ¡°General, there is no need to worry. Although the Yong army managed to preserve the majority of its strength, their fleet was practically annihilated. The roads between Anze and Jishi have become a swamp, making it difficult for carts and horses to pass. Henceforth, the Yong supply lines will be on the verge of being severed. If the Yong commander-in-chief is self-aware, he may even retreat. General¡¯s scheme were able to defeat the enemy in an instant. All of us bow in respect without exception.¡±


    All of the generals repeatedly voiced their acclaim that Long Tingfei¡¯s art of war was like that of a deity¡¯s. The brilliance of its radiance made all of them feel aglow with health and vigor, completely forgetting the pressure and torment of the earlier siege by the Yong army. Long Tingfei lamented a bit internally. The majority of the officers present were braver than they were wise, making it difficult for them to assume responsibility by themselves. However, he had to maintain his smile, accepting everyone¡¯s congratulations. After all, he could not demoralize everyone. In a gentle voice, he replied, ¡°Having battled continuously for so many days must have been extremely exhausting. With the military affairs that are to come, it is best if everyone goes and gets rest. Tonight, this general will hold a celebratory banquet for everyone.¡±


    The gathered generals continuously voiced their affirmation, withdrawing cheerfully and optimistically, leaving only Long Tingfei and Duan Wudi behind to have a private discussion on the battlements. The two¡¯s bodyguards discreetly withdrew a good distance. As the biting spring breeze blew by, bits and pieces of their conversation drifted with the wind, but they quickly passed.


    Although somewhat miserable inwardly, Long Tingfei was quite delighted at having attained such a victory. He regretfully said, ¡°I have been engineering this stratagem for some time now. After Shi Ying¡¯s affair, I had Xiao Tong hunt down and massacre the Yong army¡¯s scouts and spies, tightly controlling the region north of Anze. The Yong army would assume that I fell into a terrible rage because of Shi Ying, totally oblivious to the fact that I am seizing the opportunity to act. In addition, when fourth young master Qiu pursued Qing Dai for over a hundred li,2 he managed to kill the majority of the ranking members of the Yong intelligence network. These several months were the weakest Great Yong¡¯s intelligence network had ever been. As such, I took advantage of the freezing weather to build a dam to create a lake using the spring thaw. Everything was prepared to finally drown the Yong army.


    ¡°What caused me further delight was that the navy His Royal Majesty secretly trained was dispatched to help me due to the arrangements of the State Mentor. Fighting bitterly at Anze for five days, we were able to lure the core of the Yong invasion below the walls of Anze, allowing us to attain this success. It is only a pity that the Yong navy is quite large, while it will still take a long time before our navy becomes even remotely powerful. In addition, because of the terrain separating the dam and Anze, it was difficult to firmly find the right timing. I had originally intended to release the flood when the Yong army was most exhausted in the early afternoon. Unfortunately, I do not know how the Yong army was able to discover some clues. Fortunately, Wudi was able to light a warning beacon in a timely fashion, otherwise all these preparations would likely have been for naught.¡±


    Hearing these words, the expression on Duan Wudi¡¯s face became somewhat restless. Atop the walls of Anze, he had been able to overlook the Yong army. He had been able to see Su Qing gallop into the Yong army to report. Although there was a significant distance separating the two, Duan Wudi had exceptional eyesight. Feeling both admiration and remorse for Su Qing, he clearly remembered her figure. Although the distance between them was large, he was just able to recognize her. However, it was inconvenient for him to raise this matter. After all, he and Su Qing were old flames. Although their ties were now severed, the more Su Qing contributed to Great Yong, the more his circumstances became awkward.


    Although Duan Wudi did not want to blab, Long Tingfei suddenly thought of Su Qing. Turning around, Long Tingfei cocked his head. With a smile, he said, ¡°Wudi, your Miss Qing Dai is truly a heroine amongst women. If she were still in Northern Han overseeing the Yong intelligence network, it would not have been so easy for us to hide our intentions. However, it is unlikely that she will be able to continue to serve in Great Yong.¡±


    Greatly startled, Duan Wudi replied, ¡°Why has General said such a thing? This general no longer has any ties to Su Qing. In addition, Su Qing is in quite an important position in Great Yong. Why has General said that she will be unable to find a home in Great Yong?¡±


    Long Tingfei snickered behind his sleeve, thinking that Duan Wudi was unable to forget Qing Dai. However, he did not become enraged as a result. He was well aware of Duan Wudi¡¯s loyalty to Northern Han. What was there to suspect about someone who disregarded their own reputation and abandoned personal considerations? Long Tingfei smiled and said, ¡°A few days earlier, when elder young master Duan came to see me, he spoke of Su Qing. When the Yong army violated our borders at the beginning, he was south of Jishi and witnessed our navy intercept the Yong fleet. Coincidentally, the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, was present within the fleet. If our navy had launched an all-out attack, it would have been possible for us to capture Jiang Zhe, causing our military to be invigorated. When elder young master Duan witnessed the situation, he intercepted and killed officers of the reinforcing cavalry units to throw the Yong army into confusion and allow our navy more time to act. Unfortunately, defeat was snatched from the jaws of victory and the navy lost a vice commander who hailed from the royal family.¡±


    Reaching this point, Long Tingfei became somewhat sad. However, he forced a smile and continued, ¡°Seeing his whereabouts detected, elder young master Duan decided that he might as well seek to assassinate an important figure within the Yong army. The Stalwart Tiger Guard protecting Jiang Zhe are as many as the clouds. He further has an expert at the level of Demonic Shadow Li Shun. As a result, elder young master Duan selected Su Qing as his target. At the time, Su Qing had just been summoned to a meeting by Jiang Zhe. After our navy retreated, Jiang Zhe should have learned that the Yong officers had been assassinated and specially dispatched Su Qing to notify the Prince of Qi. These were the determinations that elder young master Duan made from Su Qing¡¯s movements. As a result, he selected Su Qing to be his target of assassination. Having spent years in Northern Han, Su Qing was well acquainted with the military situation and terrain. Having her killed would return the greatest reward. Unfortunately, Jiang Zhe truly has incredible foresight and set a trap. Pursuing Su Qing, elder young master fell into the trap. However, elder young master¡¯s martial arts skills are tremendous and he was able to escape. This could be considered to have tarnished Jiang Zhe¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Moreover, elder young master discovered something of interest. Su Qing¡¯s martial arts and swordsmanship were actually handed down from the Fengyi Sect. Fourth young master Qiu should not be so familiar with the sword techniques of the Fengyi Sect. As a result, he did not discover this fact. If I had known of this long ago, I probably could have used this to incite Su Qing¡¯s defection. At the time, in order to escape, elder young master exposed this fact. Ha! The results were definitely lively! Although elder young master did not stay behind to watch the scene unfold, there are a few of our scouts among the refugees who were able to escape. They personally witnessed Su Qing being delivered unconscious to Jiang Zhe¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Humph! That Jiang Zhe is a trusted subordinate of the Yong Emperor and has irreconcilable differences with the Fengyi Sect. After the Fengyi Sect was destroyed, all those related to the Fengyi Sect were exterminated. Although the policy in the Yong army was quite relaxed, based upon Su Qing¡¯s behavior, appearance, and talents, she is undoubtedly a key member of the Fengyi Sect. Now that the Fengyi Sect is the biggest taboo of Great Yong, Su Qing¡¯s future is assuredly destroyed. Even if people remember her past contributions, she likely will still lose her military position.


    ¡°In reality, I am quite sympathetic of Miss Su. Because of her family grievances, she was disloyal to Northern Han. Now that her identity has been exposed, that means she is also disloyal to Great Yong. Trapped in such a dilemma, it is possible that she may turn tail. If Wudi has the chance to meet this woman again, there is no harm in trying to recruit her. If it is possible for her to return to Northern Han, I can pardon her of her previous crimes as long as she can eliminate the entirety of Yong¡¯s intelligence network in Northern Han.¡±


    Duan Wudi hesitated for some time before he replied, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s will and determination are unswerving, and is not someone who will change her mind lightly. This general feels that it is unlikely for her to return to Northern Han. However, if this general did not see mistakenly, she galloped with great haste back to the Yong army. It seems that she has not been dismissed from her post.¡± After thinking for some time, Duan Wudi ultimately decided to not conceal this damaging information. As a result, he did not mince words.


    Long Tingfei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After only a moment, he beamed and stated, ¡°I do not believe that Jiang Zhe won¡¯t pursue and investigate this matter. Although that man seems scholarly and refined on the surface, his decisiveness is greater than an ordinary individual¡¯s. I have heard Ling Duan speak of the man¡¯s viciousness and mercilessness. Even that Demonic Shadow Li Shun falls silent when Jiang Zhe turns stern. He will definitely not let Su Qing off lightly. Could it be the Prince of Qi¡¯s intentions? Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, once took a disciple of the Fengyi Sect as his wife. It is possible that his former sentiments have not be terminated. Furthermore, it could be said that Su Qing is his direct subordinate. Li Xian¡¯s character has always been arrogant and despotic, declining to bother with trifling matters. Even if he has suffered repeated setbacks, his temperament stays the same. If he were to interfere, it would be difficult for Jiang Zhe to stop it. However, I do not believe that Yong Emperor Li Zhi will let this matter rest lightly. The Fengyi Sect almost seized his throne and took his life. Even if his magnanimity is as deep as the ocean, it is unlikely that he will permit Su Qing¡¯s continued existence. This matter will definitely have further consequences.


    ¡°I will first dispatch people to investigate. If Jiang Zhe has become hostile with the Prince of Qi because of this matter, then we will add fuel to the fire and pass this information to the Yong court. This is the best pretext for denunciation. There are those who will definitely not let this opportunity slip by. When the time comes, how can Li Xian survive? However, there is no rush. Right now, the most important matter is confronting the enemy. If we can trap Li Xian at Qinzhou, there is no need for these plots. After all, the Prince of Qi is a hard-to-come-by capable general. Only by dying on the battlefield can he live up to his illustrious name.¡±


    Although Duan Wudi had listened earnestly, he did not make any sympathetic responses to Long Tingfei¡¯s words. He was not skilled at this kind of machination. He was a ranking military officer and not a schemer. If this matter did not implicate Su Qing, he likely would have been completely disinterested in listening.


    Understanding Duan Wudi¡¯s intentions, Long Tingfei could not help smiling bitterly inside. His gaze swept across behind him. That kind of empty feeling caused him to ache. It was not that long since his ¡°wings¡± had fallen with each passing day. Thinking back to when Tan Ji, Su Dingluan, and Shi Ying were still alive, he would feel relaxed wherever he went. Although Tan Ji was not fond of speaking, many of his vicious stratagems had been brainstormed by the two of them. In addition, although he was melancholic, and savage and cruel to the extreme, Long Tingfei felt extremely calm with him in tow.


    Su Dingluan¡¯s death had made Long Tingfei wring his hands the most. The life of this kind of sharp blade capable of overcoming any obstacle had lost his life in Chang¡¯an because he had participated in an assassination attempt on the Prince of Yong¡¯s life on his own initiative. Although the three Lu brothers could replace Su Dingluan, Long Tingfei still felt something was missing. Although the three Lu brothers¡¯ valiance and ferocity were not inferior to Su Dingluan¡¯s, they lacked Su Dingluan¡¯s imposing bearing. Su Dingluan by himself was enough to rally the entire army into becoming undaunted in the face of all perils. His formidable strength was capable of conquering every obstacle. As for the three Lu brothers, they did not have such an effect.


    Finally, there was Shi Ying. This was the sharpest ache in Long Tingfei¡¯s heart. Shi Ying was the general he had promoted personally. The trust Long Tingfei had placed in Shi Ying was greater than the other three. However, in one night, Shi Ying had become a traitor who had committed treason and defected. Even as of now, Long Tingfei still had a feeling that the reason he had issued orders to only imprison Shi Ying and not summarily execute him was because he hoped that there was a chance of absolving the situation. However, contrary to Long Tingfei¡¯s expectations, Shi Ying actually went so far as to commit suicide. At the beginning, Long Tingfei had breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he was reluctant to point his sword at this trusted subordinate of his. However, when Su Qing¡¯s identity was divulged, Long Tingfei did not know why but began to wonder if he had been mistaken about Shi Ying. However, the evidence available was undeniable and Shi Ying¡¯s actions caused him an extreme headache. As a result, he had buried these thoughts deep in his mind.


    Thinking of the successive deaths of the ranking generals by his side, Long Tingfei found it difficult to endure the rage roiling in his mind. He gazed down from the battlements, regarding the broken scene before him. Thinking of a method of venting the resentment in his heart, he viciously said, ¡°At present, the Yong army does not have any place to take shelter and will definitely scatter in all directions. Since Wudi has said that Jiang Zhe was the first to leave, he will likely be briefly separated from the Yong army. I have already relayed an order to Xiao Tong, dispatching our army¡¯s scouts and spies to search the region. Once they have discovered Jiang Zhe¡¯s whereabouts, we must do everything in our power to ensure that he is killed. Elder young master Duan has made preparations to go personally. If we can kill Jiang Zhe, the morale of the Yong army will definitely plummet. In addition, the Prince of Qi will have no way to explain this matter to Yong Emperor Li Zhi. As for Su Qing¡¯s affair, it is simply trivial. We can use this matter in the future if Jiang Zhe is able to luckily escape. The best outcome is Jiang Zhe getting intercepted and killed.¡±


    Duan Wudi did not attach much importance to this matter. To him, although assassinating an enemy leader would be enough to cause enemy morale to waver, if they could not deal the enemy the most possible damage, it would not be considered as a victory. Moreover, Jiang Zhe was heavily protected. A successful assassination attempt was not necessary. However, Duan Wudi would not dampen Long Tingfei¡¯s spirits. Instead, he changed the subject and said, ¡°General, although the Yong army has been defeated, its main cavalry force remains. Once the floodwaters recede, they will definitely return. Li Xian, the Prince of Qi, has a savage nature. He likely won¡¯t retreat. I wonder what the General has planned in the future?¡±


    Long Tingfei¡¯s mind focused and he replied, ¡°I was just about to discuss this matter with you. Although the Yong army has been defeated, they have not suffered grievous losses. If we laid out lines of defenses before Anze and Qinyuan, although the Yong army would pay a heavy price to break through the defensive lines, Great Yong could send another eighty to a hundred thousand men with its massive territory and army. In comparison, our army will find it difficult to continue. In addition, if both of our two countries suffer disastrous losses, outsiders would likely obtain the advantage. Although both of us hope that Great Yong is besieged on all sides, timing is also of the utmost importance. Further, Anze is already broken. It will be quite difficult to defend Anze.


    ¡°In my opinion, it is best to provoke the Prince of Qi and make him go on an anxious offensive while we withdraw to Qinyuan. When the time comes, if the Yong army wishes to attack, they will have to traverse these swamplands and nearly forty li3 of hilly terrain. Now that their fleet has suffered heavy losses, their supply train will be in dire straits. As we remain entrenched at Qinyuan, not only can we rely upon its stout walls, our supply line will be secured. If this drags out, our army will definitely obtain favorable geographic and social conditions, allowing us to wait at ease for an exhausted enemy. We will be able to fight at our own pace. Even if we cannot win, we will be able to hold up the Yong army. Great Yong still has internal troubles and other external enemies. As long as this war drags out, the Yong army will definitely reach an impasse. Being able to undermine the Yong army¡¯s strength, what¡¯s not to like about it?¡±


    Duan Wudi nodded his head and put forth, ¡°Great General¡¯s plan is feasible. By setting the decisive battle at Qinyuan, not only can we extend the enemy¡¯s supply train¡ªensuring that the enemy cannot endure a prolonged battle¡ªbut our army will be in an invincible position,4 relying upon Qinyuan¡¯s deep moats and high walls, with Qinzhou as our backing. This general asks for permission to immediately withdraw the soldiers and civilians of Anze to Qinyuan. The mountainous roads between are difficult and dangerous, while both shores of the Qin River have become a swampy mess. If we do not rapidly withdraw and get bogged down by the Yong army, then our losses will be quite heavy.¡±


    Nodding his head, Long Tingfei agreed, ¡°Wudi speaks correctly. However, our spies must stay behind for now. I hope to be able to intercept and kill the Yong officers who have been left behind. Elder young master Duan will also stay behind. It is unfortunate that fourth young master Qiu has been detained in the Eastern Sea, otherwise, with the two of them working together, Jiang Zhe¡¯s capture or death would be readily attainable as long as his whereabouts were discovered.¡±


    His brows knit, Duan Wudi asked, ¡°This general is a bit puzzled about this matter. The fourth young master went to the Eastern Sea in the hopes of ensuring that they remain neutral. The Eastern Sea only required that the fourth young master stay behind to maintain its strict neutrality. Isn¡¯t this a bit strange? Besides, they also provided us with a batch of provisions and military equipment. The Eastern Sea¡¯s surrender to Great Yong will happen sooner rather than later. The Yong Army Supervisor, Jiang Zhe, had spent years in the Eastern Sea, while the little Marquis of the Eastern Sea is his disciple. This general feels that something is off. Since we have already obtained the provisions, how about passing a message to the fourth young master and having him return as soon as possible?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Long Tingfei shook his head and answered, ¡°The disciples of the State Mentor are members of jianghu after all. They emphasize faith and honor first. The fourth young master is someone who particularly and scrupulously abides by his promises. Even if the State Mentor ordered him to return beforehand, he would likely refuse. In addition, the fourth young master¡¯s temperament has always been icily arrogant and he is not accustomed to life within an army. Even if he were here, he would not be of much use. Besides, elder young master is going all-out to support us. It doesn¡¯t matter even if fourth young master is not present. Instead, if he departed the Eastern Sea without permission, the Eastern Sea, in anger, would likely become hostile. Regardless of all else, as long as they dispatch a fleet to help Great Yong, we will find it hard to withstand. After all, you also understand that in a few days the Qin River¡¯s water level will return to its normal state. When the time comes, if the Yong military uses its navy to transport provisions, then our wishful thinking5 will not come to fruition.¡±


    Just as the two were discussing secretly, a clamor burst from below. Both men frowned. Duan Wudi berated, ¡°Who is it that is raising such a racket down there?¡±


    From the stairwell, the sound of numerous and disorderly footsteps thudded. Several of Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards arrived supporting a soldier with a ragged and sorry figure. Sucking in a breath, the soldier reported, ¡°Grand General, on the fourteenth day, a Yong army broke through Baixing at the Taihang Mountains, violently attacking Hu Pass. General Liu personally took command and bitterly defended the pass. However, the assaulting commander is the Vice Marshal of Yong¡¯s Zezhou army, Jing Chi. In command of thirty thousand horsemen and supported by forty thousand troops from the Zhenzhou garrison, Jing Chi attacked around the clock, non-stop. General Liu has already sent a messenger to report to His Royal Majesty and inform him of this matter. However, lest Hu Pass be lost, he has especially dispatched this lowly one to report this matter to the Grand General to ask the Grand General for the swift dispatch of reinforcements.¡±


    Hearing the soldier¡¯s report, Duan Wudi felt like he got the jitters. Zhenzhou and Qinzhou were separated by the Taihang Mountains. As long as the mountain passes were stoutly defended, there was nothing to worry about. Besides, over these years, the Yong army¡¯s invasions had always attacked through Zezhou, while there was no activity from Zhenzhou. Who could have thought that the Prince of Qi would actually dispatch his ranking deputy to attack Hu Pass? Hu Pass and Qinyuan were separated by a mere two hundred li.6 If Jing Chi breached Hu Pass within ten days, they would be able to catch the Northern Han army in a pincer attack from before and behind. The majority of Northern Han¡¯s military was concentrated at Daizhou, Jinyang, and Qinzhou. The Jinyang army guarded the capital, while the Daizhou army had the onerous burden of repelling the barbarians of the north. Neither could be mobilized and transferred lightly. As for the garrisons at the various mountain passes, they also could not be casually shifted. The only available reinforcements that could be dispatched were from Qinzhou. Thinking of this, Duan Wudi clasped his hands and said, ¡°Grand General, this general asks for the order to proceed to reinforce Hu Pass.¡±


    Long Tingfei¡¯s complexion did not change, only frostily replying, ¡°When the scouts did not notice Jing Chi¡¯s banner, I had already suspected that he would attack via Zhenzhou. It seems everything is within my expectations. Although Hu Pass¡¯s garrison commander, Liu Wanli, is a member of the royal family, he is of mediocre talent, unfortunately. If he had half your ability, I would not have to worry about Hu Pass. However, you cannot go to reinforce. The Yong army also has commanders who are skilled at defense. A good defender will definitely be a capable besieger. Without you at Qinyuan, our army will definitely be defeated.¡±


    Duan Wudi urgently returned, ¡°However, if Hu Pass falls, none of the garrison commanders of the mountain passes in the southwestern part of our country are capable. Jing Chi¡¯s advance will likely be like a hot knife through butter. When the time comes, and our army is mired in a tough battle with the Yong army, wouldn¡¯t we still face the prospect of being pincered? It will probably be impossible for us to avoid defeat. Further, Jing Chi will be able to directly attack Jinyang. If the capital meets with disaster, wouldn¡¯t our crimes be unpardonable?¡±


    Smiling softly, Long Tingfei stated, ¡°Wudi, you are worrying excessively. As long as we order each of the garrisons to strictly stick to their defenses, then even if Jing Chi breached Hu Pass, don¡¯t tell me that he and his army will have the energy to siege every location? He will definitely make a beeline for Qinyuan. If he became insane and attacked Jinyang, I would actually rejoice. Jinyang is easily defended and difficult to attack. Even if Jing Chi¡¯s tens of thousands of troops besieged Jinyang for a month or two, he would find it impossible to capture. However, I reckon Qinyuan should be Jing Chi¡¯s objective. After all, destroying our army is the crux of the matter. If we did not learn of Jing Chi¡¯s appearance, we likely would have been defeated. Since we have already learned of it now, I naturally have ways within Qinzhou to completely destroy Yong¡¯s Zezhou army.¡±


    Duan Wudi furrowed his brows tightly, unable to think of a way to stably score a victory. After all, the enemy had over two hundred thousand troops, while Northern Han had only a hundred thousand or so troops. Included within this figure were plenty of new recruits. In the face of the ruthless Yong army, how could they withstand being hit from both before and behind?


    In comparison, Long Tingfei¡¯s expression remained composed as he declared, ¡°I will report this matter to His Royal Majesty. Although this plan is a bit risky, if our army were to lose, then our country would face ruin. I believe that His Royal Majesty will approve such a decision.¡±


    Reaching this point, the somewhat haggard complexion that he had shown these last several days suddenly revealed a dazzling luster, making those aqua eyes seem profound and bright. His imposing figure seemed to be as tall and straight as a mountain peak. At this most difficult moment, he had finally broken through the heavy, dark clouds that had encompassed him, regaining his arrogance and self-confidence.


    At this moment, all of the generals began to climb up to the battlements, having heard the news. All of them hoped to ascertain Long Tingfei¡¯s decision. Seeing Long Tingfei full of confidence and valor, all their anxiety and fear scattered like dark clouds before the shining sun.


    Giving a cheerful smile and pointing into the distance, Long Tingfei inquired, ¡°Gentlemen, although the Yong army is incomparably formidable, do you men have the faith to follow me and defeat the Yong army?¡±


    The gathered generals instinctively and simultaneously shouted, ¡°We generals pledge our lives in loyalty and devotion to His Royal Majesty, to follow the Grand General and fight to the bitter end! We will definitely defeat the Yong army and protect our homeland!¡±


    Long Tingfei laughed heartily. His laughter was open and resonant, making the Northern Han soldiers¡ªwho were busily picking up the pieces¡ªexpress confident smiles.


    Seeing Long Tingfei in such high spirits, Duan Wudi was finally able to settle down. Looking to the spring sun breaking through the dark clouds, Duan Wudi thought, Could this be a sign of our coming defeat upon the Yong army?


    ***


    While Long Tingfei was fully confident, the Northern Han court in Jinyang was filled with gloomy worry. Atop the Orchid Terrace, Devil Sect Sovereign Jing Wuji was playing weiqi versus the Later Ruler of Northern Han, Liu You. Liu You¡¯s expression was grave. While he carefully thought over each move he made, Jing Wuji¡¯s moves seemed to be made in passing, almost as if he wasn¡¯t taking the game to heart. However, of the two, the one who was driven into defeat was Liu You. From Liu You¡¯s frowns and anxiety, it was more akin to him being tortured rather than playing weiqi. After a long while, Liu You pushed aside the game board and rose to his feet. He said, ¡°We have already lost. State Mentor¡¯s skill is brilliant. We are not afraid to admit Our inferiority.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Majesty¡¯s mind isn¡¯t on the game,¡± replied Jing Wuji with a slight smile. ¡°And is instead on the situation on the frontlines in Qinzhou. How can you not lose?¡±


    Smiling wryly, Liu You stated, ¡°State Mentor is someone outside of the banal world after all. Could it be that you are completely unconcerned about the war on the frontlines?¡±


    Rising to his feet, Jing Wuji walked over to the railing. Stretching his hand out to point at the distant Sublime Virtue Palace Hall, he said, ¡°Within the audience chambers, all of the important civil and military officials are waiting for Your Royal Majesty¡¯s arrival to discuss important matters. All of them are exceptionally worried about the war. Why does Your Royal Majesty not go and discuss with them?¡±


    Coming to Jing Wuji¡¯s side, Liu You also gazed at the distant audience chambers. That was where he usually held his audiences. However, none of the individuals within were of any benefit to these important matters of state. Heaving a sigh, Liu You replied, ¡°Right now, aside from Tingfei and Bi¡¯er, who else is of any use? State Mentor, if you were willing to act personally, it would definitely ensure that the Yong commander-in-chief be assassinated. When the time comes, we will have no need to worry about their retreat. Right now, Great Yong no longer has the Fengyi Sect, so who is capable of stopping State Mentor?¡±


    ¡°Why does Your Royal Majesty not trust in Long Tingfei¡¯s ability to save the crisis?¡± asked Jing Wuji with a frown. ¡°Now that Great Yong¡¯s main army has been halted south of Qinyuan and the Yong army newly defeated, if Wuji were to act now, it is likely that it will enrage all levels of Yong society. Although the Fengyi Sect Master is already dead, Great Master True Compassion remains alive. He is a Buddhist disciple and thus has not accompanied the army here. If he led the disciples of all the sects to Qinzhou, my Devil Sect¡¯s disciples would be outnumbered. We would probably suffer. Besides, Lingxiao, Xiao Tong, and Yufei are all serving the country. This is already enough. There is no need for this seat to act personally.¡±


    An anxious look flashed across Liu You¡¯s eyes. He replied, ¡°Although that is the case, a second Yong army has besieged Hu Pass for many days. Once Hu Pass falls, that army will then be able to attack Qinzhou directly from the rear. When the time comes, Qinzhou will be attacked from two sides. No matter how capable Tingfei is, what can he do? The army at Daizhou cannot be mobilized lightly. While Jinyang has a hundred thousand troops, they are not cavalry. Once Hu Pass falls, the kingdom will face unprecedented danger. State Mentor, please take pity and act personally this once.¡±


    Just as Jing Wuji was about to utter a few consoling words, a eunuch attendant reported loudly from below the terrace, ¡°The Grand General has submitted a secret petition!¡±


    Hearing this, Liu You was delighted. He knew that Hu Pass¡¯s garrison commander would definitely request reinforcements from Long Tingfei. As Long Tingfei had submitted a memorial at this moment, he had definitely come to a decision. As such, Liu You promptly said, ¡°Quickly deliver the memorial.¡±


    Accepting the memorial, Liu You opened it and looked. His complexion changed several times. A long time passed before he handed the memorial to Jing Wuji. After reading it, Jing Wuji smiled slightly and said, ¡°As expected, Tingfei has a stratagem. Does Your Royal Majesty have any other concerns?¡±


    ¡°This is too risky!¡± exclaimed Liu You anxiously. ¡°If things do not go according to Tingfei¡¯s reckoning, what then?¡±


    Jing Wuji uncaringly answered, ¡°The country is about to fall; what use is there to worry about so much? If the Grand General is defeated, then it won¡¯t be long before Northern Han submits. If Your Royal Majesty still has misgivings, why not ask Princess Bi? If Princess Bi also agrees, Your Royal Majesty should presumably not object, correct?¡±


    After thinking it over for a period, Liu You answered, ¡°State Mentor is correct, We should go ask Bi¡¯er. However, if Bi¡¯er does not agree then We will have to act forcibly. If we suffer defeat at Qinzhou, our country will no longer be capable of withstanding and confronting Great Yong. Bi¡¯er will definitely understand.¡±


    Silently nodding his head, Jing Wuji folded his hands behind his back and stared off into the distance. The flowers in the royal garden had begun to blossom. Within the wispy willows, the palace seemed to be even more magnificent.


    If defeat were suffered at Qinzhou, this endless, beautiful scenery would probably be ravaged. With that, the Devil Sect¡¯s roots in Northern Han would be pulled out. All of his hard work over these years would have been wasted. However, no matter the case, he definitely could not personally act to assassinate a ranking general of Great Yong. the present situation was not like that of the past. In those days, the warlords were vying for supremacy. Victory or defeat could not be anticipated. As a result, he could behave unscrupulously. Right now, in comparison, Great Yong¡¯s momentum in unifying the world was difficult to stop. If he acted personally, it would likely lead to the Devil Sect¡¯s complete destruction. This was something that he absolutely could not condone. Even if Northern Han fell, s long as he held back, then obstructed by his existence, Great Yong¡¯s court would not dare to coerce the Devil Sect, possibly to the point of even ensuring the continuation of the Northern Han royal family.


    Sighing lightly, Jing Wuji walked to a corner of the Orchid Terrace. There stood a celadon vase filled with rolled paintings. Reaching out, he picked out one of the paintings and gently unrolled it. Upon it was drawn a woman in white, performing a sword dance under the bright moon. Muttering to himself, Jing Wuji said, ¡°Qinghui, oh, Qinghui. If not for your unwillingness to withdraw into seclusion and admit your advancing years, how would you have met your end at the Hunting Palace in Mount Li? What kind of individual is that young man who caused your death? Let it be considered as taking revenge for you if Lingxiao is able to intercept and kill him!¡±


    Footnotes:


    ʤ¹ÌÐÀÈ», shengguxinran ¨C the first half of an idiom, ʤ¹ÌÐÀÈ»£¬°ÜÒà¿Éϲ (shengguxinran, baiyikexi) that literally means joy after both victory and defeat


    54 kilometers (about 33.5 miles)


    21.6 kilometers (about 13.4 miles)


    ²»°ÜÖ®µØ, bubaizhidi ¨C lit. an undefeatable/invincible position


    ÈçÒâËãÅÌ, ruyisuanpan ¨C idiom, lit. wishful thinking, smug calculation; fig. counting one¡¯s chickens before they are hatched


    108 kilometers (about 67 miles)

 Chapter 15: Heartened Even in Defeat

    Chapter 15: Heartened Even in Defeat1


    On the fourteenth day of the third month of the first year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, ranking general Jing Chi penetrated Baixing of the Taihang Mountains leading thirty thousand horsemen and forty thousand Zhenzhou garrison troops. He rapidly attacked Hu Pass. Its defender, Liu Wanli, sent urgent messages to Jinyang and Qinzhou. On the twenty-fifth day of the third month, Hu Pass fell. At the head of his army, Jing Chi charged directly for Qinzhou with irresistible force.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    With the sun obscured by the reddish clouds, the sky grew gloomy, almost like rain would begin to fall at any moment. On the main road, over a hundred horsemen galloped melancholically. The hoofbeats sounded like rolling thunder. Each of the horsemen had heavy expressions on their faces. Their black battle gowns were covered with dust from their long journey, making all of them cut sorry figures. At the center of their formation was an extraordinary thoroughbred. Mounted upon it were two people¡ªJiang Zhe and Li Shun. This group of horsemen had galloped for sixty to seventy li2 all at once without stopping to rest.


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s horsemanship was quite poor. In order to accelerate the journey, Li Shun rode with Jiang Zhe. This black thoroughbred was a rare, spirited colt. Although its body was foaming with sweat, it still seemed full of energy.3


    Both sides of the road were choked thick with vegetation. As he carefully helped Jiang Zhe, Xiaoshunzi paid attention to the activity around him. Fleeing after defeat, and within an enemy country¡¯s borders, he had to be exceedingly wary. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves and rustling vegetation cracked from the forest to the right. Xiaoshunzi lifted his right hand, causing the entire troop of horses to simultaneously come to a stop, keeping still and silent. This unit of horsemen deserved its reputation as one of the most elite formations within the Yong army.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Qing appeared from the forest atop a black steed. Arriving before everyone, she spoke clearly, ¡°Daren, this general has already found tonight¡¯s lodgings. Ten li4 after passing through this forest is a nameless hamlet that is quite far from the road. It is extremely secluded. I circled it and did not find any signs of inhabitance. The villagers probably left long ago to avoid the war. Even if there are any who remain, based upon our strength, we will be able to take care of them at once. However, in order to avoid inadvertently alerting the enemy, I did enter the hamlet to investigate.¡±


    ¡°When my army arrived at Anze, we immediately began the siege,¡± I replied tired, ¡°And have not had the opportunity to implement the scorched earth policy. However, once news from Jishi arrived here, the commoners in this area either fled or retreated to hide in Anze. It won¡¯t be strange if there is no one present in that hamlet. However, everyone still need to be careful. In a while, have the hamlet surrounded. If there is anyone within, lock them up together. Everyone should best be careful. My army has just suffered a defeat and regrouping will take several days. If the Northern Han army has some strength leftover, they will definitely search the entire countryside to hunt and kill the officers and soldiers left behind by my army. These few days are the most dangerous. We must be extra vigilant in our hiding place and ensure that nothing is leaked.¡±


    Urging his horse forward, Huyan Shou replied, ¡°Daren, do not worry. General Su, lead the way. We will first surround the hamlet before conducting a door-to-door search. We will definitely not allow a single person to slip through our net.¡±


    I nodded my head lightly. They would definitely not make a mistake regarding this matter. A small hamlet, ignoring the case it was unpopulated, even if inhabited and had one hundred eighty inhabitants, would still be easy for these elite soldiers to handle. Leaving behind several bodyguards to stick to my side and continue to protect me alongside Xiaoshunzi, Huyan Shou led the Stalwart Tiger Guard ahead.


    After thinking it over, I had Xiaoshunzi slow our pace and advance slowly. The path through the forest was rugged, preventing us from speeding along. The pathway on either side was lined with withered grass, almost suffocating the entire path. It was clear that the hamlet ahead had few contacts with the outside world. Were it not for the need to flee the Yong army, the villagers would likely still be present. This was good. If there were too many inhabitants, it would be extremely troublesome to massacre all witnesses. Besides, killing innocents violated the Heavenly tenets.


    After traveling for some time, the path before us suddenly widened. In addition, the path leveled greatly, revealing a smooth soil surface. This was definitely someplace the villagers frequently came and went. Looking ahead, we had reached the edge of the forest as expected. Urging the horse forward with spurs and whip, Xiaoshunzi guided the horse out of the forest.


    I felt the light reaching my eyes brighten as we came to a wide clearing.5 Behind the forest was a valley. At the center of the valley was a small lake that was several mu6 in diameter. The bottom of the lake was clearly visible. From the surface of the lake, steam rose. I could sense that it was a lot warmer here than elsewhere. Presumably, this lake was where several hot springs converged.


    On the side of the lake were over thirty homes arranged in picturesque disorder. Between the homes crisscrossed numerous paths. There was a faint aura of elegance. I surmised that, during peaceful times, this was a tightly-knit7 hamlet, a paradise disconnected from the mundane world. It was only that this era was one of war.


    Over forty Stalwart Tiger Guard surrounded the hamlet on all sides. From within one of the farmhouses, the sounds of struggle could be made out. I was startled. Each and every one of the Stalwart Tiger Guard was a dominant expert. How could they have run into well-matched adversaries in such a small hamlet? My curiosity was aroused, and I promptly gestured for Xiaoshunzi to quicken the pace. Probably also worried that a slip-up had occurred, Xiaoshunzi quickly spurred our horse to the front of that farmhouse.


    This farmhouse covered half a mu.8 There were three buildings. The two side buildings each had three rooms. The buildings were all built from limestone, and were extremely spacious and bright. There wasn¡¯t much fencing around the farmhouse. Within the courtyard was a small vegetable garden, growing some bok choy. There were also two rows of chrysanthemums. It was clear that the master of this farmhouse was not an ordinary individual. Although the weather was still a bit chilly, probably because of the high ambient temperature from the hot springs, the bok choy had already broken out of the ground, while the chrysanthemums had grown green leaves.


    At this moment, within the courtyard, two Stalwart Tiger Guard were exchanging blows with a young peasant. With his hands behind his back, Huyan Shou stood at the entrance. The farmhouse was tightly surrounded by over a dozen Stalwart Tiger Guard. Seeing us arrive before the entrance, Huyan Shou promptly and hurriedly came over to welcome me. He reported, ¡°Daren, the hamlet has already been cleared. It seems the villagers here had left long ago. Only this home has inhabitants. In addition, he¡¯s an expert.¡±


    I nodded my head before scrutinizing him. That peasant was twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He had a handsome appearance with good features. His build was heroic and large. With one look, everyone could tell that he was not ordinary. The peasant obstinately defended the entrance to the main building, a single saber in his hands. Even though he was defending against two Stalwart Tiger Guards, he did so with skill and ease. However, his complexion was somewhat pale, making it clear that he had fallen into a desperate situation.


    Seeing this scene, Xiaoshunzi frowned and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you had someone enter through the window and pincer him to quickly bring him under control? The young master needs to rest.¡±


    Blushing with shame, Huyan Shou replied, ¡°This subordinate noticed that the structure of this farmhouse was the most spacious within this hamlet. The scenery is also elegant. Originally, I wished to invite the young master to rest here. As such, I did not want to damage the building.¡±


    I was touched. Sure enough, this farmhouse was beautiful and secluded. It was fortunate that Huyan Shou was so thoughtful. At this moment, probably because he had seen the ugly look on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face, Huyan Shou promptly said, ¡°Daren, wait a moment. This subordinate will undertake the task personally.¡±


    Finished speaking, he retreated several steps before turning around. Drawing his saber, he walked towards the entrance of the main building with a grave countenance. Despair flashed across the peasant¡¯s face. The peasant¡¯s moves became somewhat chaotic. After all, Huyan Shou was one of the top two experts within the Stalwart Tiger Guard. His saber techniques were firm, ferocious, and fierce, forcing the peasant into desperate straits.


    It didn¡¯t take more than a few attacks before the peasant was gasping for breath. Probably because he had been exhausted by the long battle, the peasant slipped and tumbled to the ground. Huyan Shou hacked downward with his saber. Leaving such an expert alive would be problematic down the line. As a result, he was not lenient, resolved to eliminate him entirely.


    At this moment, a loud shout echoed from within the main building: ¡°Spare his life!¡± Huyan Shou had always suspected that there was someone within the building, otherwise why was this peasant obstinately defending its entrance? However, the voice of the individual within was steady and dignified, causing Huyan Shou to waver. The saber in his hand came to a sudden stop, the edge suspended at the peasant¡¯s neck. The peasant had already closed his eyes. However, once he sensed that the saber had come to a stop, even though he felt the gust of wind, his skin was not penetrated and no blood flowed. Opening his eyes, the peasant gazed in a daze at Huyan Shou.


    At this moment, the door to the main building was pushed open. An elderly man in gray robes stood in the doorway. He had a haggard appearance to the point of near emaciation. In his hand was a cane. It seemed he was between fifty and sixty years old. However, even though this man had an emaciated appearance, his look and bearing was outstanding, carrying the aura of someone at the top of society.


    Gazing frigidly at the elderly man, Huyan Shou sternly shouted, ¡°Who are you? Quickly speak of your origins! If you attempt to hide anything, don¡¯t blame my saber for being merciless.¡±


    The elderly man smiled apathetically, as his gaze fell upon the scholar with an azure cloak draped around his shoulders and seated upon a thoroughbred. That scholar¡¯s expression carried a faint exhaustion. His temples were speckled white, his hair the color of ash. It seemed like this scholar was not young. However, the scholar¡¯s delicate and scholarly appearance was as white as jade. This kind of contradiction made him exude an indescribable bearing. There was another youth in azure clothes who had a complexion white as snow and a look as cold as ice. With the thoroughbred¡¯s bridle in his hands, he stood in attendance to the side. However, his clear and towering bearing had a dense, awe-inspiring aura. Although this man¡¯s expression was deferential, he was definitely not an ordinary servant.


    Heaving a sigh, the elderly man answered, ¡°You gentlemen must be distinguished personages from Great Yong. Surely, there is no need to make things difficult for us commoners? My young disciple resisted the gentlemen because of your tumultuous arrival. Daren, please forgive us.¡±


    The youthful peasant shouted, ¡°If you want to execute someone, execute me alone! Uncle is aged and has been confined to bed ill for many years. Surely, you cannot willfully slaughter innocents?¡±


    Huyan Shou extended the saber in his hand. The youth felt a stinging at his throat. Huyan Shou frigidly said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you. Do not speak.¡±


    Flames of anger raged in the youth¡¯s eyes. However, he could only shut his mouth. Huyan Shou once again glanced at the elderly man. In a grave voice, he demanded, ¡°Name, origins. I do not wish to ask this question again.¡±


    The elderly man nodded his head slightly and replied, ¡°This elderly one is Ji Xuan. General probably hasn¡¯t heard of me.¡±


    I was originally a bit tired. However, when I heard the name, Ji Xuan, I felt my spirit roused. In a clear voice, I stated, ¡°Ji Xuan, Ji Zicheng. Before Northern Han was founded, once the Aide to the Taiyuan Magistrate, Liu Sheng. Proficient in the study of the classics and histories, and a master of the Book of Changes and mathematics, he garnered Liu Sheng¡¯s deep trust. After Liu Sheng founded Northern Han, Ji Xuan was discontented by Liu Sheng¡¯s treasonous actions, and cast aside his rank and departed, causing Liu Sheng to wring his hands without end. Presumably, you are that gentleman.¡±


    Finished speaking, I dismounted. I slowly walked into the courtyard. After bowing deeply, I said, ¡°Junior Jiang Zhe pays his respects to Venerable Sir Ji. This youngster has oft heard of the depths of Venerable Sir¡¯s knowledge, as well as your noble character and unquestionable integrity.9 It is truly a great fortune to meet you today.¡±


    Finished speaking these words, an astonished look flashed across the young peasant¡¯s eyes. Except, he had a saber at his throat. As such, he did not dare to speak. As for Ji Xuan, serenity appeared in his eyes. He replied, ¡°So it actually is Southern Chu¡¯s zhuangyuan, Great Yong¡¯s Imperial-in-Law, Marquis Jiang Zhe of Chu. Although this elderly one has lived in seclusion in my home village, I have heard of Your Lordship¡¯s illustrious name. Who would have thought that Your Lordship would arrive here?¡±


    I could hear the hostility in his tone. Since this Ji Xuan had been discontented with Liu Sheng establishing Northern Han in the past and left directly, it was enough to understand that he was someone who scrupulously abided by the tenets of loyalty. Although my scholarly reputation was there, I had first served Southern Chu before serving Great Yong. In addition, I had taken Princess Changle as my wife. This Ji Xuan probably regarded me as a turncoat and traitor. I could sense that if it weren¡¯t for the youthful peasant¡¯s life, this elderly individual would probably have greeted me with mocking and ridicule.10


    As a result, I tactfully did not express any sentiments of admiration. Changing the subject, I asked, ¡°That brother hails Venerable Sir as uncle. Could he be your nephew?¡±


    In a mournful tone, Ji Xuan answered, ¡°This child is named Zhao Liang, styled Wenshan. He is the son of this elderly one¡¯s close friend, Zhao Yi of Daizhou. My old friend and his wife died in the chaos of war. From a young age, this child has been raised at my side. His father and I addressed each other as brothers. As such, this child hails me as his uncle. In reality, we are as close as father and son. A few days ago, when we heard that the Yong army had attacked Qinzhou and massacred the common people along the way, the villagers were deeply frightened and all departed north to take refuge. Only because this elderly one fell seriously ill and could not endure the tribulations of the road, I had to stay behind to face death. This child is extremely filial and refused to escape on his own. Your Lordship, please spare his life based upon his reckless ignorance and filial piety.¡±


    I glanced at Zhao Liang, feeling respect for him. This man was truly filial. For the sake of his uncle, he disregarded life and death. Having witnessed his obstinate efforts in guarding the main farmhouse, I knew he was probably worried that we would harm his uncle. In addition, since he had grown up by Ji Xuan¡¯s side, he was bound to be familiar with the classics and histories. Besides, his martial arts weren¡¯t bad, meaning that he was a talented individual who would make both a fine soldier and literati. Although they hailed from Northern Han, Ji Xuan should not have any loyalty to the royal family of Northern Han. So influenced, Zhao Liang would surely not go so far as to reject Great Yong. This Zhao Liang was a talent worthy of being recruited. Thinking of this, I revealed a smile and replied, ¡°So it turns out that younger brother Zhao is a filial individual. General Huyan, withdraw. My subordinates have been quite rude. I hope that younger brother will forgive them.¡±


    Huyan Shou withdrew and sheathed his saber. Zhao Liang rose to his feet and promptly went to Ji Xuan¡¯s side to prop him up. Having just walked back from the gates of hell, Zhao Liang¡¯s features were extremely pale. He respectfully declared, ¡°Your Lordship is magnanimous, Zhao Liang can¡¯t thank you enough. Your Lordship, please be lenient and not harm Uncle¡¯s life.¡±


    I unflinchingly stated, ¡°Venerable Sir Ji is an influential Confucian scholar. Although Zhe is an uneducated junior, how can I have any malicious intent? It is only that my army was recently defeated which requires that we reorganize here for a period of time. Younger brother Zhao, I hope that you will remain within the hamlet and not leave on your own initiative. When I depart, I will definitely return your freedom.¡±


    Delight shone in Zhao Liang¡¯s eyes. Seeing him beam with joy, I knew that he was not a subtle individual. Feeling increasingly fond, I continued, ¡°From the start, there have been plenty of empty residences within the hamlet. However, most of my subordinates are military men. I¡¯m afraid that they did not know proper etiquette and disturbed Venerable Sir Ji. Besides, I am also fond of this farmhouse¡¯s elegance. I wonder if Venerable Sir Ji is willing to allow me to reside here?¡±


    Ji Xuan snorted severely. If he wasn¡¯t worried about Zhao Liang¡¯s life, how would he allow such a disloyal and unjust individual to stay in his home? However, he had to bow his head to the current circumstances. Without a choice, he frostily replied, ¡°How could this elderly one dare to disobey Your Lordship¡¯s command? My humble abode is simple and crude, garnering My Lord¡¯s ridicule. Liang¡¯er, gather our belongings. We will reside elsewhere.¡±


    I almost let out a laugh. This elderly scholar was truly amusing. Was he really ridiculing me for stealing his home? However, I was actually quite happy. At the very least, Ji Xuan understood the need for concessions. I deeply disliked those who were unwilling to compromise. Unfortunately, these individuals were all capable and had resounding reputations. If I were forced to kill Ji Xuan, wouldn¡¯t it be quite shameful if this news spread? However, among the masses, the majority were mediocre. It was very rare to run into such someone with such a firm and unwavering will who was not moved by outside events and had such superior intelligence, even though I had run into several such individuals.


    One was Xiaoshunzi. Ignoring the slippery character of his youth, he had finally revealed his true colors. His will could not be shaken by anyone. Fortunately, with the Heavens¡¯ blessings, he was single-minded in his efforts to protect me, treating me as his intimate friend and kin. He would absolutely not permit anyone to harm me, myself included. Otherwise, that day when Qiu Yufei tried to assassinate me, Xiaoshunzi would definitely not have been so indignant about me falling into danger and caused me to suffer several days of abuse.


    Another was Lu Can. This former disciple of mine was determined in his loyalty and devotion to Southern Chu. A few days ago, spies in Jiangnan reported that Lu Can had abandoned plans to attack Great Yong because of the edict that Shang Weijun had issued on King Zhao Long¡¯s behalf. To me, this was something unfathomable. However, he had actually done so. Moreover, he willingly allowed himself to be detained under house arrest in Jianye by Shang Weijun. It seemed that he would definitely not do anything that would usurp the integrity of a subject. Although I was happy that the pressure from Southern Chu upon Great Yong was reduced because of this, I did not have any hopes that Lu Can would surrender to Great Yong in the future.


    In fact, there was another individual in the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. He was also an uncompromising fellow. The only reason why he took my advice was simply because he found me agreeable. From his original behavior, it could immediately be seen that once Li Xian had made up his mind, it could not be changed by anyone. Speaking of this, I was extremely fortunate that this man had never had thoughts about seizing the Yong throne. Otherwise, even if Li Zhi were victorious, the costs would have been devastating. With Li Xian¡¯s temperament, he was definitely someone capable of completely toppling the Yong court. I fiercely cursed Li Xian a few times in my mind. Although I already discovered some warning signs, there was no way that I could have Li Xian retreat without cause. If I had done so, he would definitely not have listened. As a result, I did not speak of it, causing me to fall into such straits.


    Controlling the distracting thoughts in my mind, I called Zhao Liang, about to enter the main farmhouse to pack belongings, to a stop. I apologetically said, ¡°Younger brother Zhao, hold up. Venerable Sir, please do not speak thusly. Zhe is a student of a later generation. How can I drive Venerable Sir from your home? Zhe has seen that there are rooms in the two side buildings and will borrow a guest room to temporarily stay in. What is your respected opinion?¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s complexion eased. It was difficult for him to respond with ill words with me being so accommodating. In an amiable manner, he replied, ¡°If that is the case, then many thanks for Your Lordship¡¯s magnanimity. The guest room in the eastern building is frequently cleaned by Liang¡¯er. Your Lordship, please trouble yourself by residing there.¡±


    I smiled as I voiced my agreement. Having ridden for half a day, I was finding it difficult to support myself. Massaging my temples, I said with difficulty, ¡°This youngster¡¯s health is poor and cannot stand the hardships of travel, and will first bid my leave. Venerable Sir, please return within to rest as well. Tomorrow, Zhe wishes to ask Venerable Sir for guidance.¡±


    Ji Xuan could see my pale countenance and the beads of sweat on my forehead. In reality, he was also gravely ill. Having conversed, he had only managed to sustain himself using his vigor and spirit. As such, he saluted and retired, returning to his room to rest. With Xiaoshunzi¡¯s help, I entered the guest room. The furnishings were elegant and did not require any tidying. Removing my cape, I collapsed into the bed, practically falling into a slumber as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    When I awoke, I felt my mind and spirit clear and crisp. Opening my eyes, I saw Xiaoshunzi sitting before the window, reading a scroll with relish. I felt a sense of accomplishment. Being able to make Xiaoshunzi, who originally would sleep whenever he saw a book, willingly read on his own initiative meant that I was quite a capable teacher. Although I had only moved slightly, Xiaoshunzi had already discovered that I had awoken. Setting down the scroll, he poured a cup of hot tea and brought it over. After drinking it, although I felt myself further invigorated, I also felt hungry. Xiaoshunzi offhandedly remarked, ¡°The kitchen has kept some food warm. I¡¯ll have them bring it over.¡±


    Rising out of bed, I draped my outer garments around my shoulders. Languidly, I replied, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi went out to pass along the instructions. It wasn¡¯t long before Su Qing walked in with a wooden tray. Upon the tray were several light dishes. When I discovered that it was Su Qing, I couldn¡¯t help being somewhat embarrassed. I complained, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, why are you having General Su do such things? Isn¡¯t this too rude?¡±


    In a natural and unrestrained manner, Su Qing interceded, ¡°When this general awoke, I discovered that General Huyan had continually refused to rest. After asking, I learned that he wanted to personally take the night shift. Thinking that we didn¡¯t know when we needed to battle arduously, this general did not want to see him exhausted. As a result, I volunteered to take over. Daren, simply treat this general as General Huyan. There is no need to mind these trivial matters.¡±


    I only relaxed when I heard her words. It seemed that, having spent so many years in the military, Su Qing had long since ceased to consider herself a woman. Just as I was preparing to eat and picking up the bamboo chopsticks, the sound of scolding came from the bodyguards outside. I could not help wavering with my chopsticks. Hearing the noise, Su Qing walked out to see what was going on. It wasn¡¯t long before she returned to report, ¡°Daren, it¡¯s that Zhao Liang, young master Zhao. Probably because he learned that daren has awoken, he is requesting an audience this very night.¡±


    Baffled, I said, ¡°Let him come in.¡± In any case, it was impossible for Zhao Liang to cause any major problems. As such, I did not take matters to heart. After all, I had an expert of Xiaoshunzi¡¯s caliber by my side. I would feel imperiled only if that Duan Lingxiao who had tried to assassinate Su Qing or Qiu Yufei appeared.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Zhao Liang walked in. Once he entered the room, he immediately kneeled down on the ground, repeatedly kowtowing. Perplexed, I was just about to advance to help him up. However, seeing Xiaoshunzi¡¯s chilly gaze, I immediately stopped. I inquired, ¡°Younger brother Zhao, why are you doing this? Please get up to speak.¡±


    Zhao Liang did not rise to his feet, only raising his head to explain, ¡°This commoner has a presumptuous request, asking of Your Lordship to save my uncle¡¯s life.¡±


    After thinking it over, I immediately understood his intentions. Ji Xuan was suffered from a serious illness. Although I had not checked his pulse, I knew that he was gravely ill. My identity as a disciple of the Medical Sage was likely well known. Zhao Liang had come to seek medical treatment. However, I very rarely saw patients. It was already problematic enough to attend to my own health. However, this was a trivial matter. Generously, I gave my consent, ¡°Zhe is already indebted by younger brother¡¯s hospitality. There is naturally no problem regarding this matter. When tomorrow arrives, I will personally check on Venerable Sir Ji. However, survival is up to fate. If it is a mortal illness, Zhe can only do my best. If there is any bad news, I hope that younger brother will forgive me.¡±


    Delighted, Zhao Liang replied, ¡°This commoner kowtows in thanks for Your Lordship¡¯s benevolence. As long as Your Lordship is willing to treat Uncle, regardless of the result, this commoner can only be moved to tears. How can I complain?¡±


    Looking at the food on the table, I smiled and said, ¡°It is already late at night. Younger brother, you probably have been waiting for some time and are probably feeling a bit hungry. It is boring to eat by myself. Younger brother, there is no harm for you to eat with me.¡±


    How could Zhao Liang share a table with me? However, since I was determined, it wasn¡¯t long before a second bowl and chopsticks were set. Zhao Liang only ate in a token fashion. While I ate, I conversed with him. Sure enough, as I expected, Zhao Liang was quite familiar with the classics and histories, and was also quite well informed about current events, not having any ignorance from living in seclusion in a hamlet. Our conversation was quite jovial. I did not notice even when Xiaoshunzi cleaned the table and served a pot of fresh tea. However, out of habit, I still picked up a cup of tea and took a drink. Afterwards, I said, ¡°Younger brother Zhao is so talented and yet lives in seclusion here. Once my Great Yong becomes the master of Qinzhou, I wonder if younger brother Zhao is willing to serve?¡±


    The look on Zhao Liang¡¯s face changed several times until he finally uttered, ¡°This commoner has one matter that I do not understand and so requests Your Lordship¡¯s instruction.¡±


    I sipped the tea, praising the fresh and clean taste of tea leaves from the wilderness. I inquired, ¡°Wenshan, what matter do you wish to ask about?¡±


    With a solemn expression on his face, Zhao Liang asked, ¡°Now that the Yong army has suffered a defeat at Anze, why is Your Lordship not worried in the least? Almost as if victory is at hand? Could it be that the Yong army¡¯s defeat was within Your Lordship¡¯s reckoning?¡±


    My hand shook, almost spilling the tea. In a brand new manner, I gazed at Zhao Liang. Originally, I had thought that he was simply talented. Now, it seemed like he was a prodigy, able to see so much from my conduct and words. Setting down the teacup, I unflinchingly stated, ¡°This matter involves military secrets. Does Wenshan truly wish to know?¡±


    Zhao Liang shook inwardly. However, he completely understood his current situation. Since Jiang Zhe had spoken of recruitment, it was likely impossible for him to disengage himself. If he did not make sense of all this, and the Yong army had truly suffered a grievous defeat to the point of affecting the rosy prospects of Great Yong¡¯s unification of the world, if he did not understand this matter, then wouldn¡¯t he bear the stigma of turning his back on his country for no reason? As a result, Zhao Liang resolutely nodded his head and answered, ¡°This commoner truly wishes to know the reason.¡±


    I thought, This wasn¡¯t a trap that I set, but rather you taking the bait yourself. As such, I smiled calmly and explained, ¡°Although there are some things that I can reveal to you, I have not taken this defeat seriously. The Northern Han army flooding Anze is a method that harms both sides. With this, it is clear that the Northern Han does not have any strength remaining to continue. Although my army suffered a defeat, because we retreated in a timely manner, our main force did not suffer grievous losses. In my view, the most likely course for the Northern Han army is to retreat to Qinyuan, seeking to lure my army deep into enemy territory. When the time comes, my army¡¯s supply train will run into difficulties. With that the Northern Han army will be able to leisurely confront my army. However, my army, from start to finish, did not have any thoughts about prevailing in an easy manner. This crushing defeat will only raise the morale of my soldiers. In addition, although the supply train will be obstructed, my Zezhou fleet still has several dozen warships left. As long as we commandeer civilian ships, we will be able to maintain our supplies. As long as we advance steadily, it will not be difficult to capture Qinyuan. Besides, a second army of mine is already attacking Hu Pass. As long as Hu Pass falls, two hundred thousand troops will encircle and besiege Qinyuan. Qinyuan will fall sooner rather than later.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Liang felt his heart sink. Since the Yong army supervisor so firmly believed in victory, then the Yong army¡¯s morale will naturally surge. Regardless of whether Qinyuan could fall, this battle had made Northern Han suffer disastrous losses. Although Jiang Zhe did not speak of a marvelous strategy, as long as sufficient military numbers were gathered, and with the leadership of someone like the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, there was no need for anything fancy. Although Zhao Liang was from Northern Han, since he had not taken up an official post and with Ji Xuan¡¯s influence, he did not have any loyalty for the Liu family. As a result, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to accept surrendering to Great Yong. However, thinking of his fellow countrymen who became refugees, Zhao Liang asked, ¡°Your Lordship, since Great Yong has the ambitions to unify the world, why has it razed and slaughtered during this attack upon Qinzhou, driving the common people north? This kind of situation is difficult for this commoner to understand.¡±


    I thought, The scorched earth policy is highly confidential. I cannot inform you. As such, I simply played down the situation and answered, ¡°The soldiers and civilians of Qinzhou have fought Great Yong for many years. Practically each and every family has had a child who has died upon the battlefield. My army does not wish to leave behind anything that would harass our supply train. That is why we have driven all the civilians north. In reality, aside from an occasional deterrence, my army has not wantonly massacred civilians. Once the war ends, my army will naturally calm the populace. At present, we can only inconvenience them.¡±


    Although he was still somewhat puzzled, Zhao Liang understood that what he learned was already sufficient. As such, he rose to his feet. Kneeling again, he stated, ¡°If Uncle agrees, Zhao Liang is willing to serve Great Yong. It is only that Zhao Liang is from Northern Han. Your Lordship, please forgive me and allow Zhao Liang to avoid participating in the war between Great Yong and Northern Han.¡±


    I promptly pulled him to his feet and replied, ¡°I can make decisions on this matter and will definitely not cause younger brother any embarrassment or awkwardness.¡± As I said this, I was already considering him as the best candidate in serving to placate the people of Northern Han once the war ended. Of course, before then, I could not allow him to be seen as a traitor in the eyes of the soldiers and populace of Northern Han.


    The next day, I diagnosed and treated Ji Xuan. Fortunately, Ji Xuan¡¯s condition was treatable. Except there wasn¡¯t sufficient medicine. As such, I used acupuncture and what medicine available to consolidate and support his vigor. Once we had returned to the army encampment, I would be able to treat him fully. As for Zhao Liang entering into my service, Ji Xuan just sighed, not saying anything. In reality, he understood that even if I did not silence them when I departed, the Northern Han army would likely treat them as traitors and have them executed. Even if Zhao Liang did not surrender, there was no other path before him. I almost laughed heartily. With Ji Xuan in my hands, it would be much easier for Northern Han to accept Great Yong¡¯s governance. My obtainment of these two individuals was a greater contribution for the emperor than capturing one of Northern Han¡¯s fortified cities.


    Over the next several days, I decided to stay here, having noticed the hidden nature of this hamlet. In addition, it was better to be still than to be moving. As long as we waited several days, we could rendezvous with Li Xian. I had no wish to go out and take any chances. Moreover, there were hot springs here. Hot springs had the power to help extend one¡¯s life. Every day, I ate and drank plainly, enjoying the hot springs at my leisure. With an ancient scroll in my hands, I debated the classics with Venerable Sir Ji. This was truly the life of immortals!


    Footnotes:


    °ÜÒà¿Éϲ, baiyikexi ¨C the second half of an idiom, ʤ¹ÌÐÀÈ»£¬°ÜÒà¿Éϲ (shengguxinran, baiyikexi) that literally means joy after both victory and defeat


    32.4-37.8 kilometers (about 20-23.5 miles)


    ¾«Éñ°Ù±¶, jingshenbaibei ¨C idiom, lit. vitality a hundredfold; fig. full of energy, refreshed


    5.4 kilometers (about 3.4 miles)


    »íÈ»¿ªÀÊ, huorankailang ¨C idiom, lit. suddenly opens to a wide panorama; fig. to come to a wide clearing


    Thousands of square meters (several acres)


    ¼¦È®ÏàÎÅ, jiquanxiangwen ¨C idiom, lit. sounds of crowing chickens and barking dogs heard all around; fig. tightly-knit, close


    Around 260 square meters (about 2800 square feet)


    ¸ß·çÁÁ½Ú, gaofengliangjie ¨C idiom, of noble character and unquestionable integrity, someone of exemplary conduct and nobility of character


    Àä³°ÈÈ·í, lengchaorefeng ¨C idiom, lit. frigid irony and scorching satire; to mock and ridicule

 Chapter 16: Walking Right into a Trap

    Chapter 16: Walking Right into a Trap


    On the twenty-fourth day of the third month of the first year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, the Prince of Qi reorganized his army and advanced upon Anze. The Northern Han army retreated to defend Qinyuan ¡­


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    While I was comfortable soaking in the hot springs with my eyes closed, enjoying this hard-to-come-by leisure time, a bleak singing voice drifted over from the shore:


    ¡°Eagles flock not with the less sublime,


    As it has been since the olden times.


    A circle fits not with square design,


    Their different ways could not be merged with mine.


    Yet humbling the spirit and curbing the pride,


    Bearing the shame and enduring the snides,


    But remaining pure and honest til the dying days:


    Such conduct the wise men of yore greatly praised.¡±1


    I was so startled that I started and plunged into the spring. Ji Xuan was truly too excessive. He went far enough to make me red in the face during our previous discussions on the classics over the past two days. After all, he was a recognized master of the classics. I was more than willing to admit defeat. However, the venerable sir¡¯s ill temper had grown with each passing day. If he had nothing better to do, he would frequently recite poetry and sing songs. This by itself was not problematic. All literati were fond of elegance and refinement; that was understandable. However, there was no need for him to constantly recite the poetry of Qu Yuan.


    By reciting verses like ¡°Long did I sigh and wipe away my tears, / To see my people bowed by griefs and fears¡± or ¡°It is this that my heart takes most delight in, / And though I died nine times, I shan¡¯t regret it,¡±2 he was clearly mocking me for turning my back to Chu and defecting to Yong. Fine. That I could endure. Once I had rendezvoused with main Yong army, there was no need for me to stay with him in the same place. In the future, I only needed to deliver him to the emperor¡¯s side and ensure that I kept away from him.


    After shooting the old man a nasty glare, I lost all interest in taking a bath. Turning to Xiaoshunzi standing on dry land, I remarked, ¡°Help me get out. I want to get dressed.¡±


    Under my influence, Xiaoshunzi had learned much about poetry and literature. As such, he was well aware of Ji Xuan¡¯s overt and covert mockery. However, since I myself could do nothing about it, he could only watch. After all, this elderly scholar was not an extremely fierce enemy who was evil to the extreme. He was only an old man who was fond of his reputation. With Zhao Liang present, there was no way the old man would do anything too excessive. As a result, even if I suffered a bit, Xiaoshunzi was only there observing with amusement.


    Seeing Xiaoshunzi snickering, I felt only gloom inside. After climbing out of the spring and putting on the clothing handed me by Xiaoshunzi, I spoke as I wiped the remaining water droplets off using a body towel, ¡°Today is already the twenty-third. The Prince of Qi should have regrouped. Su Qing has gone out to scout for military intelligence. Presumably, we should be able to rendezvous with the army in a few days. When the time comes, have the Prince of Qi deliver the two of them to Zezhou. Out of sight, out of mind. What do you think?¡±


    Something flashed in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. He glanced in the direction of Ji Xuan, pacing in the distance, and Zhao Liang, standing alongside awkward. He sneered, ¡°Young master is seeking trouble. Venerable Sir Ji¡¯s temperament is stubborn. Were it not for Zhao Liang also being in our hands, he would likely not be so formal. If this kind of individual gains the Emperor¡¯s deep trust and this elderly gentleman continues to shoot his mouth off, it will likely harm young master¡¯s reputation. In my opinion, it is best to kill them. What¡¯s the point of going to such trouble?¡±


    I trembled in my heart. I stole a glance over. Seeing that the two of them shouldn¡¯t be able to hear Xiaoshunzi¡¯s voice, I whispered, ¡°How can we do such a thing? If we kill them, I will likely have a notorious reputation amidst Northern Han¡¯s scholarly circles. It¡¯s nothing if I suffer as long as they are of use to Great Yong. Besides, Ji Xuan believes firmly in the principle of ¡®If poor, they attend to their own virtue in solitude; if advanced to dignity, they make the whole kingdom virtuous as well.¡¯3 At the time, his dissatisfaction with Liu Sheng founding Northern Han¡ªrefusing to submitting a petition to directly criticize nor holding a sinecure, instead going into seclusion¡ªclearly shows that he is not a foolishly loyal individual. Right now, by ridiculing me, he is also showing the discontent in his own heart. He is seeking to sound out my character. If I bickered over this matter, wouldn¡¯t that cause him to look down upon the entirety of the Yong court? As a result, I absolutely must not argue with him about this matter.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head silently, no longer trying to convince me to kill the two of them. In fact, Xiaoshunzi probably understood the rationale. However, he treated me as his father and elder brother, and was unwilling to watch me be humiliated. I smiled wryly inside. There was another matter that I did not raise. In the minds of those scholars who were unquestioningly loyal and filial, my reputation likely was already quite notorious. It didn¡¯t matter if Ji Xuan got included in the mix.


    ***


    Gazing at the distant banner of the Prince of Qi, Su Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief. Spurring her horse forward, she said to the gate guards, ¡°This general is Su Qing. On the orders of the Army Supervisor daren, I¡¯ve come to seek an audience with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    When the officer on duty saw Su Qing and learned she was sent by Su Qing, he immediately beamed with joy. Over these last several days, the Prince of Qi had been busy reorganizing the army. Although the prince had not flown into a terrible rage, his face was always gloomy, making all who saw him tremble with fear. Everyone also knew that the prince deeply respected the army supervisor. As long as the army supervisor was in good health, the Prince of Qi would definitely be happy and make the lives of the officers and soldiers of the Zezhou army a little easier. While the officer dispatched a messenger to report the news to the marshal¡¯s tent, he sent his deputy to lead Su Qing into the camp.


    Walking through the camp, Su Qing scrutinized the place. Although the Yong army was recently defeated, the Prince of Qi had set up this camp quite rigidly. The soldiers within had absolutely no dejection or dismay. The Prince of Qi truly deserved his reputation as a capable commander. Su Qing praised the prince in her head while retaining the calm on her features. This was the first time she had been granted an audience with the Prince of Qi after her identity had been exposed. She still felt uneasy. Although the Princess of Qi was a disciple of the Fengyi Sect, Su Qing was well aware that the relationship between the Prince of Qi and the Fengyi Sect was not a harmonious one. Although the Prince of Qi would not do anything to her because of the army supervisor, Su Qing was still on tenterhooks.


    Entering the marshal¡¯s tent, Su Qing finally calmed her nerves. Seeing the Prince of Qi standing there with his hands behind his back and smiling, Su Qing unknowingly relaxed. Stepping forward, she kneeled and declared, ¡°This general pays her respects to Your Imperial Highness. The Army Supervisor daren is safe and sound. This is a letter daren ordered me to bring to Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Although Li Xian wore a smile on his face, his emotions were roiling on the inside as he gazed at Su Qing. His trusted subordinates had advised him to remove Su Qing or even have her arrested, ensuring that the court did not grow suspicious because of her presence. However, Li Xian did not hesitate to reject these suggestions. When did he, Li Xian, have to use someone else¡¯s fate and reputation to prove his innocence? Su Qing¡¯s existence made him remember many things. The youthful Qin Zheng was beautiful and intelligent. She was the first person he invested himself completely into in both heart and soul. There was also Wen Ziyan. Although she was entirely indifferent, she was one of the few individuals who Li Xian respected within the Fengyi Sect. Li Xian did not want Su Qing to suffer any unjust punishment.


    However, he also understood well that he too was in a difficult predicament. His own previous personal conduct and behavior were enough for Li Zhi to imprison and condemn him without needing any excuses. If he were to truly protect Su Qing, the damage upon him would definitely not be slight.


    Fortunately, aside from himself, the Zezhou army also had Jiang Zhe. When Li Xian first learned of Su Qing¡¯s background, he was a bit anxious. Jiang Zhe seemingly gnashed his teeth with loathing at the Fengyi Sect. Being Wen Ziyan¡¯s disciple meant that Su Qing was a direct lineal disciple of the Fengyi Sect. Li Xian had no certainty that Jiang Zhe would spare Su Qing¡¯s life. In what was both completely beyond and within his expectations, Jiang Zhe had saved Su Qing. This action made Li Xian respect and trust Jiang Zhe even more. Of course, for an imperial prince, if Jiang Zhe¡¯s decision was accepted by the court, this was a clear signal that it would cease to investigate those who were guilty of ties with the Fengyi Sect. This would let many people relax. Although Li Xian did not know how Li Zhi would decide, Li Xian knew that if he understood the significance, then Li Zhi would make the judicious decision.


    Concealing what he was thinking, Li Xian accepted the letter Su Qing handed over. While it was said to be a letter, it was actually a white wax pellet the size of a longan fruit. In passing, Li Xian removed a piece of silk paper from his desk. After he had wrapped the pellet with the paper, he brought out a letter opener, and with practiced ease, cut the pellet. After the pellet¡¯s skin had been broken, a green liquid seeped out from within, quickly soaking the silk paper. From within the pellet, Li Xian removed an even smaller honey-colored pellet. He used the silk paper to wipe away the green liquid before kneading the smaller pellet to pieces. From the fragments, Li Xian removed a silk fabric that was thin as gossamer. Li Xian performed these actions with extreme care, ensuring that the green liquid never touched his skin.


    Entranced by what she had seen, Su Qing was filled with confusion and could not help asking, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, what is going on?¡±


    Not raising his head, Li Xian answered, ¡°This is the Marquis of Chu¡¯s design. There is a pellet within a pellet. Poisonous liquid fills the space between them. If someone unaware ground the pellet, not only would he be poisoned, he would also destroy the message within. The Marquis of Chu is known for his caution. Presumably this letter is of utmost importance and he is worried that it would be intercepted.¡±


    Su Qing shivered inwardly. The Marquis of Chu was truly formidable. She had probably been sent to deliver this letter as a test. If she wanted to pry into classified information, she would definitely be poisoned and die. However, Su Qing did not have a hint of discontent in her mind. As Wen Ziyan¡¯s disciple, Jiang Zhe allowing her to continue to carry a heavy responsibility was already exceedingly rare. Su Qing simply admired Jiang Zhe¡¯s methods and did not bear any resentment.


    Looking at the densely packed handwriting on the silk paper, Li Xian sometimes frowned and sometimes looked pensive. After some time, he finally shook his head and heaved a sigh before setting the message on the desk. In reality, Li Xian was not worried about this recent defeat. He had served in the army for some time and had been defeated on numerous occasions. He had the opportunity to tidy up after an even more devastating defeat before. As a result, after the defeat, he had been occupied with reorganizing the army and preparing to go into battle once again. Who would have thought that Jiang Zhe would think deeper and further than he? Even though it was clearly a defeat, Jiang Zhe had thought of a stratagem to exploit this defeat.


    After reading the contents of the message, Li Xian felt himself abruptly grow cold. No wonder Li Zhi had been successful in the succession struggle. He had been able to acquire such a man¡¯s loyalty. Li Xian was completely won over in this moment. Glancing at the aloof Su Qing waiting for his order, Li Xian smiled and said, ¡°General Su, rest a day. Tomorrow, go see the Marquis of Chu and lead him back to the army. Tell him that I will handle the matter he has entrusted to me.¡±


    Although Su Qing was at a complete loss, she immediately reported her compliance, having spent many years in the military. The night passed without incident. Of course, Su Qing did not know that the Prince of Qi had dispatched an eight-hundred-li express messenger to deliver a memorial to the emperor.


    The next day, Su Qing began the return journey alone. By her reasoning, it would be better to bring along an additional thousand horsemen to escort Jiang Zhe back. However, the Prince of Qi had said that Northern Han¡¯s spies had already withdrawn and that the region had already fallen into the Yong army¡¯s hands. As a result, there was no need to go to such lengths. Moreover, Jiang Zhe had the Stalwart Tiger Guard by his side. Jiang Zhe would definitely be unwilling to have such a large force mustered. Su Qing naturally did not have any objections. She had exchanged blows with Xiaoshunzi and was able to conclude that Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts were on par with Duan Lingxiao¡¯s. Even if Northern Han had planted assassins behind, would their martial arts be better than Duan Lingxiao¡¯s? As a result, Su Qing was not worried. However, to safeguard against anything, Su Qing was extremely careful during her entire journey and only returned to Jiang Zhe¡¯s hiding place after taking several detours.


    After greeting the Stalwart Tiger Guard at the perimeter, she walked into the dwelling that served as Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence. At the center of the courtyard stood a square table with two wooden chairs. Jiang Zhe was in the midst of playing weiqi with Ji Xuan. Although there weren¡¯t enough medicinal ingredients to fully treat Ji Xuan¡¯s illness, his condition had still gradually improved.


    Very fond of weiqi, Ji Xuan would frequently drag Zhao Liang to be his opponent even when he was ill. Now that he had recovered somewhat, he needed to fulfill his addiction, especially since Jiang Zhe¡¯s skill was only ordinary. Even if he played with a four stone handicap, Ji Xuan could still inflict a crushing defeat. Since it was impossible for him to resist with force, Ji Xuan was fond of using weiqi to strike at this youngster he found objectionable. Jiang Zhe was too embarrassed to decline and could only play with a bitter look on his face.


    After setting down the stone in my hand and glanced at Ji Xuan¡¯s proud and aged face, I mumbled to myself without resignation. However, when his cool eyes fell upon me, I immediately adopted a smile while I gathered up the stones. But honestly speaking, I was not angry. Although this old man¡¯s temperament was strange and he frequently sought to embarrass me, aside from my earlier annoyance, I gradually began to grow fond of this feeling. For a long time, those at my side commonly either worshipped me as a deity or treated me as a venomous serpent or scorpion. Although there were a few who were close to me, who loved and attached great importance to me, there was no friend who treated me like a normal person. Although this old man was always foul-faced, I felt that he was actually someone worthy of being befriended. In addition, although he found my objectionable, there was no intense enmity. If that weren¡¯t the case, Xiaoshunzi definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to be at my side. This old man was definitely worthy of being a friend despite our age difference. As a result, I willingly allowed myself to be bullied.


    When Su Qing walked into the courtyard, this was the scene she witnessed. She could not help giggling before she advanced and reported, ¡°Daren, this general has already met the Marshal. His Imperial Highness has said for daren to swiftly rejoin the army and further said that he will act in accordance with daren¡¯s stratagem.¡±


    Smiling slightly, I replied, ¡°Venerable Sir Ji, please have your nephew begin to pack. After lunch we will depart.¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s hand shook. With the hand he was using to collect the stones shaking, a stone fell onto the board with a soft clank. His face expressing anger, he said, ¡°This elderly one obeys.¡±


    I knew full well that he was unhappy. However, at this moment, I could not say much to him. I shot a meaningful glance at Zhao Liang who stood to the side waiting in attendance. He stepped over and helped Ji Xuan away. Smiling, I instructed, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, go and pack our belongings. Remember to bring along that one scroll of Ji Xuan¡¯s. Venerable Sir has agreed to lend it to me for a few days. Oh, that¡¯s right. Go inform Huyan Shou and have him prepare to depart.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled slightly. Gesturing with his hand, he summoned two Stalwart Tiger Guard to stay by my side and protect me. When his figure disappeared into one of the side buildings, I rose to my feet and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and stroll by the lakeside. This is truly an excellent place. A pity there likely won¡¯t be a chance in the future to return.¡±


    One of the Stalwart Tiger Guard replied in a clear voice, ¡°Daren, Lord Li is not present. It is best that we be extra careful.¡±


    I impatiently responded, ¡°There are no enemies here. What are you worried about? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t protect me? General Su, you have traveled such a long distance. Go to rest first.¡±


    Su Qing didn¡¯t know why, but she had feelings of anxiety and fear. She subconsciously refused, ¡°Daren, it is best to allow this general to come along.¡± As soon as she uttered these words, she saw a glimmer of light flash across Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes, revealing a look of interest.


    I glanced at Su Qing, wondering if she had guessed something. However, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for her to be by my side. As such, I still declined, ¡°There is no need. General Su, go to rest first.¡± Hearing the commanding tone in my voice, Su Qing had to accept the order and withdraw.


    Walking to the hot springs, I gazed at the waters that were so clear I could see the bottom, the lake waters that were the color of luminous jade. This remote and desolate location, that had hot springs that created this paradise, was truly enough to make one fear nature. My arrival here after the defeat was probably a favor granted me by the Heavens. The more I thought, the fonder I became of this location. Leaning down, I used my hands to gently stir the warm waters of the lake. Ripples slowly spread out, shattering my reflection. I could not help softly reciting, ¡°The jade waters gush out to warm the lake, washing away the dust of ten thousand years in the prosaic world.¡±


    Right after I recited these two verses, I heard someone clapping his hands behind me and saying, ¡°What a good poetic feeling! I have often heard that the Marquis of Chu¡¯s poetic skill is matchless in the world. Meeting you today, your reputation is truly deserved. Marquis Jiang, you should not have any regrets if you died at such a lovely location, correct?¡±


    Smiling faintly, I thought, You¡¯ve finally arrived. Knowing that this man would not immediately act, I straightened and turned around. I saw that the two Stalwart Tiger Guard, who had been following me, stood there completely frozen. Behind them was a formidable looking man with an unfamiliar appearance in the uniform of a Stalwart Tiger Guard. His look and bearing were extraordinary, and he had an arrogant aura that could seemingly reach the Heavens. Laughing brightly, I crisply returned, ¡°So it is Duan Lingxiao, elder young master Duan, who has come personally. Zhe was unable to come out to welcome you; truly a breach of etiquette.¡±


    At this moment, figures began to shimmer in the distance, as the guards urgently rushed over having discovered that I was in danger. The fastest was a figure in azure. In a flash, he had come within twenty zhang.4 Just as this figure was about to get closer, Duan Lingxiao harshly shouted, ¡°If anyone dares to pass this line, I will immediately kill the Marquis of Chu.¡± Before he had finished speaking, a sharp internal energy burst out of his body and drew a line in the ground fifteen zhang5 away.


    Xiaoshunzi halted his movements, icy killing intent radiating from his eyes. However, he did not cross the line. By this point, Huyan Shou and Su Qing had also arrived, also stopping behind the line. All of them had anxious complexions and frenetic expressions.


    Contrary to how everyone else felt, I calmly smiled and spoke, ¡°I have long heard that the Devil Sect¡¯s prime disciple has an extraordinary bearing. Earlier, elder young master killed many of my Great Yong¡¯s officers and soldiers. To this day, Zhe has this carved in memory. Today, elder young master has probably come to take my life, correct?¡±


    At this moment, Duan Lingxiao was not in a rush to act. He had long since known that if he tried to kill Jiang Zhe, his actions would definitely raise the alarm. As a result, he was in no rush to try to escape. With his skilled martial arts, as long as he did not fight head-on, not be ambushed by a formation, and with the support of disciples from his sect, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape. In addition, he was a single zhang6 from Jiang Zhe, while Demonic Shadow Li Shun, who had the strongest martial arts, was fifteen zhang away. At such a distance, even if his master acted personally, it was impossible to prevent Duan Lingxiao from killing that weak and feeble scholar. As a result, he was in no hurry. After all, he was also quite curious about this Jiang Zhe.


    Seeing that he would not act, at least for now, I found myself relaxing. If a fight erupted, it would be impossible for us to have a calm and even-tempered conversation. I glanced at the two Stalwart Tiger Guard standing there frozen. Seeing the rage on their faces, dripping with sweat, and yet unable to budge, I asked, ¡°Elder young master Duan, why did your distinguished self not kill these two bodyguards? Although Zhe is quite grateful, I also find it quite strange.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t me being lenient or compassionate,¡± answered Duan Lingxiao with a smile. ¡°It is only because I have heard that the Marquis of Chu is a master at using poison. In the past, you used poison to control the members of the Fengyi Sect. In addition, I want to have a conversation with Your Lordship. As a result, I have allowed those two to remain alive. I hope the Marquis of Chu will restrain yourself and not hastily use poison in order to not take those two¡¯s lives.¡±


    A look flashed in my eyes as I replied, ¡°Elder young master Duan, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgotten that they are my bodyguards. They are at my side to ensure my safety. Even if I harmed them as well, there will be no one capable of blaming me. Even they themselves would think this way as they went to the underworld.¡±


    Enthusiasm flashed in the eyes of the two bodyguards. It seemed they absolutely agreed with my words. Although Duan Lingxiao could not see their expressions, based upon the changes in their breathing, he knew that the two bodyguards were wholeheartedly loyal. However, he was not worried in the slightest, as he replied, ¡°If it were someone else, this could be possible. However, I do not believe that Marquis Jiang has such a temperament. Against the enemy, you are naturally heartless and merciless. However, to your own people, you are softhearted and lenient. This is the conclusion I reached after poring over all of the intelligence regarding Your Lordship. In addition, if this weren¡¯t the case, Yufei couldn¡¯t have escaped from Your Lordship¡¯s hands. I definitely do not believe that Your Lordship will use an extremely toxic poison and disregard these two¡¯s lives.¡±


    I was at a loss for words momentarily. Although Qiu Yufei¡¯s case was a coincidence, after thinking it over, I truly was not fond of being malicious to those people who served at my side. Regardless of all else, if I had not made any preparations and run into today¡¯s events, even if I could use poison, I would find it difficult to do so. After all, these two bodyguards had followed and protected me since the days I had spent in the Cold Courtyard. Placing them in danger once again this time, I was already restless at heart.


    Seeing the expressions on my face change several times, Duan Lingxiao knew that he had reached the crux of the matter. As such, he calmly said, ¡°Marquis Jiang helped His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, upon the Imperial Throne before abandoning power and authority to go into seclusion in the Eastern Sea. I admire this. A pity Your Lordship could not cast aside the feelings of gratitude and loyalty between a sovereign and his subjects, and abandoned your leisurely life to support the Prince of Qi in an attack against my Northern Han. Although I admire Sir¡¯s talents, we can only meet at this border between life and death. If Your Lordship is willing to return into seclusion and cease advising Great Yong, I can let off Sir this once.¡±


    Letting out a light sigh, I replied, ¡°In my eyes, prestige and great wealth are transient. It is only that I am most afraid of death and cling desperately to life. If Great Yong is unable to unify the world, it will be impossible for me to live in peace. I can only appreciate, but not accept, elder young master¡¯s kind intentions. However, is the elder young master speaking these feigned words to weaken the fighting will of my subordinates? In fact, I do not even have the strength to truss a chicken. There is no real need for elder young master to waste such efforts.¡±


    ¡°Your Lordship is overthinking matters,¡± stated Duan Lingxiao with a sigh. ¡°I simply do not want my fourth brother to grieve. Before he left for the Eastern Sea, he handed a book to me. He said that, even though he had no alternative but to try to kill Your Lordship, he deeply respects Your Lordship. I am well aware of Yufei¡¯s aloofness and the few friends he has in this life. As a result, I also cannot bear to harm Your Lordship¡¯s life. However, although your army has been defeated, its strength has not been harmed. But at this moment, Your Lordship cannot rely upon the protection of the army. This is the only opportunity that Northern Han has to weaken your army. Originally, if Your Lordship was willing to agree to return into seclusion, I was willing to invite Your Lordship to rest in Jinyang. Such a pity that my kind intentions have been declined by Your Lordship. As such, there is only death.¡±


    Instead of feeling angered, I began laughing. If I had agreed to go into seclusion out of fear for my life, Duan Lingxiao would likely have ¡°invited¡± me to Jinyang and even gone so far as to vow to not harm my life in the name of the Sovereign of the Devil Sect. However, if I, as an Army Supervisor of Yong, the Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry, and Marquis of Chu, were truly coerced to Northern Han¡¯s capital, how would I have the dignity to see Princess Changle and the emperor? The Devil Sect truly had an enormous appetite. Unfortunately, although I, Jiang Zhe, was afraid of death, I was not someone who sought to drag out an ignoble existence. On that day, I could fearlessly risk my life to drink the Prince of Yong¡¯s poisoned wine. Why would I allow myself to fall into such a life and death situation? Even if I had not made preparations beforehand and waited for Duan Lingxiao to fall into the trap, I would not willingly allow myself to be held hostage.


    Recovering my frosty ruthlessness, I rhetorically asked, ¡°Elder young master Duan, do you wonder why Su Qing returned alone to escort me back?¡±


    Duan Lingxiao suddenly shivered inside. The thin and weak, young figure before him suddenly began to radiate an awe-inspiring prestige and killing intent, making him sit up and take notice. While paying attention to the movements around him, Duan Lingxiao answered, ¡°It is presumably because your army believes that our spies have all already retreated to the north.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That is not the case. Throughout my entire life, Zhe is most accustomed to hitting someone who is down. As a result, I inevitably measure others, even gentlemen, from the viewpoint of a vile character. It is also because Zhe¡¯s temperament is arrogant and expected your army to use this opportunity to try to assassinate me. Rather than waiting to be assassinated, why not lure you out? I expected long ago that the assassin would be elder young master Duan. Xiao Tong¡¯s martial arts are inferior to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s, and he also commands your army¡¯s intelligence network. He cannot lightly put himself in danger. As a result, only elder young master would be the one to act.


    ¡°However, the entire surrounding area is wilderness, while our hiding place is difficult to locate. If I were elder young master, I would also keep an eye upon my army¡¯s camp, because I would definitely reestablish contact with them. That is why I dispatched Su Qing to deliver the message. First, Sire recognizes Su Qing. Second, with Duan Wudi at Anze, you probably learned that Su Qing is at my side. Sure enough, everything went according to plan. Elder young master followed Su Qing here. With the layered protection of the Stalwart Tiger Guard, if Sire wishes to assassinate me, you have to wait until the number of bodyguards at my side has been reduced to the lowest level. As such, I sent Xiaoshunzi away and only brought along two bodyguards to this location. Sure enough, Sire acted according to my expectations. After changing into the uniform of one of my bodyguards, you infiltrated this far in order to assassinate me. I wonder, are the bodyguards you ran into still alive?¡±


    Duan Lingxiao¡¯s heart grew cold. His activities the last several days had seemingly been personally witnessed by Jiang Zhe. He once again concentrated his senses. However, he still could not sense anyone present within two zhang.7 As he racked his brains, he freely answered, ¡°They are naturally dead. However, the Stalwart Tiger Guard was truly formidable. Even though I personally acted, one of them was still able to sound a warning. However, in order to avoid alarming everyone, I only killed three of them. Presumably, Your Lordship won¡¯t feel too distressed about this.¡±


    In fact, I felt a throbbing pain in my heart. Although I had long known that some sacrifices would have to be made, I still felt guilty at heart. I could not help covering my face and saying, ¡°Fine. All of you, move.¡±


    Footnotes:


    This is an excerpt from the famed poem entitled Encountering Sorrow or The Lament (Àëɧ) by the famed poet Qu Yuan (ÇüÔ­), of the Warring States Period. Qu Yuan was an official of the state of Chu who committed suicide out of loyalty in lament at the dire straits of Chu with its King captured and imprisoned by the state of Qin.


    These are also verses from Qu Yuan¡¯s Encountering Sorrow. In short, Ji Xuan is mocking Jiang Zhe for failing to live up to the standards of Qu Yuan who remained loyal to his home country even after its ruler was captured.


    This is a line from Mengzi or Mencius (ÃÏ×Ó).


    58.8 meters (about 193 feet)


    44.1 meters (about 145 feet)


    2.94 meters (about 10 feet)


    5.88 meters (about 19 feet)

 Chapter 17: A Slim Chance of Survival

    Volume 5, Chapter 17: A Slim Chance of Survival


    Duan Lingxiao had been prepared to react for some time. However, based upon his status, it would be a significant loss of face if he were to act as soon as I spoke. As a result, he stood there calmly and did not flinch, wishing to clearly see which direction the attack would come from. If it came from behind, then the distance of fifteen zhang was more than enough to ensure Jiang Zhe¡¯s death. At this moment, he had long abandoned all thought of capturing Jiang Zhe alive. It was best that this kind of individual met an early death.


    As the sound of my voice resonated, the sediment in front of the two guards and half a step away from me suddenly burst apart. Two figures erupted forth from the ground. In a flash, the two figures kept me protected behind them. Duan Lingxiao felt a chill run up his spine and unwittingly retreated half a step. How was this possible? At such a close distance, how did he fail to discover someone¡¯s concealed presence? After the dust had cleared, Duan Lingxiao was finally able to clearly discern the two figures¡¯ appearances. They were two Buddhist monks about thirty-five or thirty-six years old. The two monks were reserved and had average appearances. However, they wore determined expressions on their faces. Duan Lingxiao snorted, ¡°So it¡¯s monks from the Shaolin Temple.¡±


    At this moment, my clear and melodious voice rang out as I explained, ¡°Great Master Upright Dharma and Persevering Dharma are the Eighteen Arhats from the previous generation. Several years ago, after the battle with the Fengyi Sect Master, only a portion of the Eighteen Arhats returned alive. After surviving that battle, the two Great Masters dedicated themselves to Zen cultivation. Buddhist martial arts specialize in curbing the practitioner¡¯s breathing. That is how elder young master was hoodwinked. However, there is no need for elder young master to worry. The two Great Masters concede that they are not Sire¡¯s match. As a result, I have invited other experts as reinforcement.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao¡¯s heart sank. Being fortunate enough to survive that duel to the death with the Fengyi Sect Master, these two monks were already difficult to deal with. Who would have thought that Jiang Zhe would have so many concealed experts by his side?


    At this moment, he heard a steady voice speak up from behind him, ¡°This poor Daoist, Zhang Jinxiong, pays my respects to elder young master Duan.¡±


    Afterwards, a gentle voice said, ¡°Lingzhenzi1 of Emei pays my respects to elder young master Duan.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao darted, retreating over a zhang. Then he angled his body and looked at the two individuals behind him. From the horizon, he watched two individuals walk over unhurriedly. One of them was a Daoist priest in azure robes. His appearance bold and powerful, he walked with steady vigor and footsteps. His hands were empty.


    The other was a female Buddhist nun in black robes. Her beautiful appearance carried an indifferent expression on her face. In her hand she held a horsetail whisk. Duan Lingxiao could not help heaving a sigh. Who would have thought that Jiang Zhe would go to such lengths to ensure victory?


    Hiding behind Upright Dharma and Persevering Dharma, the corners of my mouth could not help curving upward hearing Duan Lingxiao sigh. However, I quickly exercised restraint. I had carefully selected these four after long deliberation. For this invasion of Qinzhou, in order to defend against the disciples of the Devil Sect, the Prince of Qi had long ago submitted a petition requesting the assistance of experts from the virtuous sects of jianghu. The top experts of each sect were in secluded cultivation. This in itself was not surprising. Once one¡¯s martial arts reached a certain threshold, the tests of the battlefield were no longer of any help to their cultivation. The experts who remained within Great Yong¡¯s military were not the best martial artists. In addition, several experts were within the imperial palace. As a result, I had specifically asked the emperor to conscript several jianghu experts to await instructions within the army. Of course, this matter was done secretly. After all, the identity of these experts were the most confidential of military secrets.


    The Shaolin Temple had dispatched the most experts. Of the twelve survivors of that battle, six came. In addition, there were many other disciples from various generations.


    Because of their previous support of the crown prince, the Kongtong Sect didn¡¯t receive any benefits though Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s return to the right path ensured they were not implicated. This time, to benefit, the Kongtong Sect had made significant investments, sending its head disciple, Zhang Jinxiong, to lead twelve elite disciples to join the army. After Zhang Jinxiong had returned to the Kongtong Sect, because of his experiences, he had grown disillusioned with the mundane world and become a Daoist priest. His martial arts had advanced leaps and bounds, and he had learned several of the Kongtong Sect¡¯s secret, finest techniques. At present, although his cultivation was still a step away from the Xiantian realm, his martial arts had exceeded the level of top-quality experts.


    The Emei Sect was also unequivocal in its support. Lingzhenzi was the leading expert of the sect. Although she was over forty years old, she looked no more than twenty years old. Her cultivation of Emei¡¯s Chaotic Cloak Technique had reached the point of perfection. Her mastery of the horsetail whisk was known throughout the world.


    In the letter I had sent to the Prince of Qi, I had him deliver experts beforehand and had these experts arrive at this location ahead of time. Afterwards, they set up this trap and waited for Duan Lingxiao to be ambushed. Of course, I was also prepared for the possibility that Duan Lingxiao would not come. But, according to my reckoning, there was at least a sixty percent chance that I would be able to meet Duan Lingxiao. As expected, he had ultimately come. Even though none of the four experts had reached the Xiantian realm, they were extremely close to breaking through (this was Xiaoshunzi¡¯s judgment). Combined with Xiaoshunzi providing support, Duan Lingxiao had no way of escape.1


    Pleased with myself, I spoke in a clear voice, ¡°If elder young master Duan is willing to surrender, I am willing to swear an oath to never harm you. I wonder if elder young master is willing?¡±


    A look of understanding appeared in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s abyss-deep eyes. He replied, ¡°There is a time for life and a place to die. This place is as beautiful and secluded as a paradise. Even if I died here, I would have no complaints or resentments. Marquis Jiang, this one admires your divine strategies.¡±


    Hearing his words, I found myself become thoughtful. A matter I had overlooked suddenly surfaced in my mind. I wanted to kill Duan Lingxiao because his martial arts were too powerful. Thinking of how I would likely have drowned if Su Qing couldn¡¯t have escaped, I had become increasingly worried about Duan Lingxiao¡¯s existence. His martial arts were outstanding. If he discovered my arrangements, wouldn¡¯t defeat be snatched from the jaws of victory? That was why I risked my own life to lure him into this trap and have him killed. However, as my goal neared success, I thought of another matter. These days, I had only thought about the threat this man posed and had forgotten that he was the chief disciple of the Devil Sect. If he died here, then Jing Wuji would have a reason to personally act. Wouldn¡¯t this mean I was asking for trouble? As long as Duan Lingxiao did not die, Jing Wuji would not act freely unless we directly attacked Jinyang. As a result, Duan Lingxiao could not die here and also could not be captured alive. He must be seriously injured and allowed to escape. Only this course of action would be of benefit to the Yong army.


    As I was deep in contemplation, Duan Lingxiao had already acted, his figure pouncing directly towards where I was standing, almost as if he wanted to kill me in one strike. Of course, Upright Dharma and Preserving Dharma had already established a tight formation to welcome his attacks. Before they had come, the Prince of Qi had issued strict orders: if anything happened to the Marquis of Chu, everyone would suffer. The two were already apprehensive when they were waiting in the dug holes and listening to the conversation between Jiang Zhe and Duan Lingxiao, terrified that something unfortunate would happen to Jiang Zhe. Although they knew that Jiang Zhe wore a set of armor underneath his robes and were also prepared to block Duan Lingxiao¡¯s attack, the two of them could not help being anxious. Right now, how could they allow Duan Lingxiao to succeed?


    Just as the two of them made their moves, three internal energies collided. Faster than he had advanced, Duan Lingxiao retreated. He somersaulted in midair, intending to escape. At this moment, the only one who was faster than Duan Lingxiao, Xiaoshunzi, did not intervene. Instead, he rushed to my side to ensure my safety. Just as Duan Lingxiao was about to escape the trap, three red lights flashed through the air, blocking Duan Lingxiao¡¯s departure. Duan Lingxiao flung his hand out, creating a gale. The red lights penetrated through the gale that he had created before slowly falling to the ground. Even so, Duan Lingxiao slowed and was surrounded by the four martial arts experts. The three lights were blood caltrops Zhang Jinxiong had shot out using Kongtong Sect¡¯s secret techniques and were extremely poisonous concealed weapons capable of piercing the aura of a Xiantian expert.


    Seeing that his only opportunity to escape had been lost, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s face became grave. Standing resolutely and steadily, he concentrated upon receiving the enemy. As the five of them fought, although Duan Lingxiao admittedly had superior martial arts, his four opponents had long ago trained to work together. Upright Dharma and Persevering Dharma both had high internal energy. Using it fully, they practically assumed responsibility for the majority of Duan Lingxiao¡¯s attacks. Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s martial arts were a bit skewed, vicious and ruthless to the extreme. He was the most destructive. As for Lingzhenzi, the techniques she cultivated were most versed in using softness to defeat hardness. She was not impetuous. Instead, she used her qinggong to obstruct from the outside. Whenever Duan Lingxiao wanted to escape, he would have to face her all pervasive offensive. With the four of them collaborating, they were very formidable. Although, Duan Lingxiao lived up to his reputation as the chief disciple of the Devil Sect and was able to cope, revealing no signs of defeat. At the same time, however, it wasn¡¯t that easy if he wanted to escape. Further, there was also Xiaoshunzi waiting in the wings.


    Staying at my side to protect me, Xiaoshunzi watched the fierce battle. However, he did not intervene. First, he was worried about my safety. Second, he was studying Duan Lingxiao¡¯s weaknesses, hoping to defeat him in one strike. It was impossible for him to conceal his intentions from me. Frowning slightly, I pondered how to handle the current situation.


    By this moment, Huyan Shou and Su Qing had come over, leading over twenty Stalwart Tiger Guard. Delivering six severed heads, Huyan Shou loudly pronounced, ¡°Reporting to daren, the six infiltrators that came with Duan Lingxiao have already been beheaded. Daren, please examine them. All of these men had strong martial arts and should be disciples of the Devil Sect. However, three of our men also suffered injuries.¡±


    I sighed lightly. Alas, when Duan Lingxiao had infiltrated the hamlet, those following him had already been discovered by the sentries that I had secretly positioned. As a result, when Duan Lingxiao had killed my bodyguards and changed into a disguise, I had already learned that he had come. It was quite a pity for those dead bodyguards, as I was powerless to do anything to prevent their deaths at a young age at the hands of the enemy. I unenthusiastically replied, ¡°General Huyan, bring these heads to serve as sacrifices to the departed souls of our warriors.¡±


    Understanding my intentions, Huyan Shou did not rise and replied, ¡°All of us had long known of daren¡¯s plan to set a trap. Every one of us knew of the dangers. There are no regrets even if we lose our lives. Daren, please do not blame yourself.¡±


    I felt my heart warm. Looking deeply at Huyan Shou, I asked, ¡°If I had no alternative but to allow this man to go, would you still continue to not hate me?¡±


    Although Huyan Shou was startled, he quickly answered, ¡°Daren would only come to such a decision after careful deliberations. This general and company will definitely not have any complaints.¡±


    Relaxing, I glanced at Su Qing, seeing her gaze at Huyan Shou with shining eyes. Her expression was somewhat amazed. Noticing me looking at her, she spoke, ¡°Daren is farsighted and brilliant. There is definitely a profound reason for this decision. Su Qing supports any decision that daren makes.¡±


    With this, I finally set aside my worries and said, ¡°The men Duan Lingxiao brought with him were presumably all experts. Killing the six of them is enough compensation for the losses we suffered. Withdraw for now.¡±


    After Huyan Shou and Su Qing withdrew, the Stalwart Tiger Guard under their command formed a perimeter and circled the area, forming the saber formation they had diligently practiced. If Duan Lingxiao could escape the four experts, he would not be able to easily escape the saber formation. With the dragnet set, Duan Lingxiao was already caught, making escape difficult for him. I was still finding it hard to decide whether to allow him to escape or to kill him.


    After another hundred-plus exchanges had been fought, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s mind was as calm as water. Although the four experts assailing him were experts of the era, they were greatly inferior in comparison. Although Houtian and Xiantian had only a miniscule separation, the contrast was quite deep. However, if there were only these four individuals, Duan Lingxiao was certain that he would be able to annihilate them even if he suffered some injuries. However, there were over a hundred Stalwart Tiger Guard gathered beyond who had established their saber formation. In addition, although that young man in azure standing by Jiang Zhe did not intervene, his frigid gaze was penetrating. As a result, Duan Lingxiao had to use half his mind to stay guard. With the trap set, even if his master were present, he would not necessarily be able to escape unscathed. However, in this dangerous situation, Duan Lingxiao only felt delight well up from inside. It was quite difficult for him to experience the boundary between life and death. As such, this embarrassing situation actually caused him to become excited.


    Gleams flashed across Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes, because he could sense the small changes to the battle. Although Duan Lingxiao was still battling four opponents and the four were interchanging fluidly, blending together quite well, almost as if a single person had four pairs of hands, Duan Lingxiao seemingly had some cards up his sleeve. He came and went as he pleased, unobstructed. Although he could not escape the assault, no matter how the four employed their clever and wonderful techniques he repelled them easily. Although this man was a dangerous enemy, Xiaoshunzi was still filled with admiration at heart.


    Extremely sensitive to the changes in Jiang Zhe¡¯s mood, Xiaoshunzi had already sensed that Jiang Zhe felt a bit of anxious. As a result, Xiaoshunzi softly said, ¡°Young master, I need to intervene.¡±


    With a quiver, I returned to my senses. Gazing at the arduously battling Duan Lingxiao with calm expressions and poised bearing, I thought to myself, If I have Xiaoshunzi capture him alive, it will likely stymie Xiaoshunzi. It is best to leave Duan Lingxiao¡¯s survival in the hands of fate. At worst, I¡¯ll directly face the Devil Sect. The look on my face returning to normal, I stonily instructed, ¡°Go intervene. Be careful though. I don¡¯t care if he lives or dies.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi nodded his head slightly and slowly advanced. Seeing this, Huyan Shou and Su Qing walked to my side to ensure my safety. After all, my safety was of the utmost importance. The Devil Sect¡¯s martial arts were profound and mysterious. Who knew if Duan Lingxiao had techniques that ensured both sides would be defeated? If he were allowed the opportunity to harm me, they would be unable to escape blame even if Duan Lingxiao were chopped into mincemeat.


    Duan Lingxiao shivered. He had clearly seen what was going on beyond the fight. If Xiaoshunzi joined in, then it would be impossible for him to have any hope of escaping alive. However, he also knew that this was also the only opportunity for him to escape. Once Xiaoshunzi joined, the four experts currently attacking him would definitely reveal an opening. In addition, with the enemy¡¯s best expert joining in, the four already fighting would naturally relax some. If he could grab that moment, Duan Lingxiao knew he would be able to break through and escape. If this opportunity were missed, there were no other hopes. However, how was he going to take this opportunity? Willingness to die swelled in Duan Lingxiao. His mind cleared and his senses reached their most sensitive state. Although this change was subtle and nothing affected Duan Lingxiao¡¯s moves, the four assailing him were close to the Xiantian realm and could sense the ripples from Duan Lingxiao. All of them knew that the crucial moment that determined life or death had arrived. Concentrating, they prepared to relax their attack perimeter at the appropriate moment and allow Xiaoshunzi to join in. This wordless tension even caused the Stalwart Tiger Guard who were unable to sense anything strange to hold their breaths and stare with rapt attention, not daring to relax in the slightest.


    Although I did not know martial arts, I had constantly watched Sir Sang, Xiaoshunzi, Dong Que, and company spar in the Eastern Sea. With my superior six senses, I could sense the changes in everyone¡¯s bearings. Besides, fights in jianghu frequently entailed incorporation of the art of war. A flash of insight struck my mind and I suddenly realized the crux of victory or defeat. The moment Xiaoshunzi joined in was also the moment my trap reached the zenith of its power. The instant before he joined in was the nadir. As long as this instant was passed, Duan Lingxiao would fall completely into my hands.


    As my mind turned, I watched Xiaoshunzi slowly approaching the five battling. I calculated how to provide help and destroy Duan Lingxiao¡¯s sole thread of survival. I swept my eyes over the scene, coming to a decision in my mind. To Su Qing beside me, I asked in a whisper, ¡°What is your most formidable swordsmanship?¡±


    In a low voice, Su Qing answered, ¡°Master once passed a sword technique to me called Indiscriminate Destruction.2 It¡¯s just that Su Qing has not fully mastered this technique and cannot employ it in its entirety.¡±


    Her response was quick and humble, not hesitating in the slightest. I felt great appreciation. As expected, she was a well-trained soldier and did not have the slightest intent of defying a superior¡¯s order. Not being too formal with her, I replied, ¡°Use your most formidable swordplay to stop Duan Lingxiao, who is going to use Xiaoshunzi¡¯s entry to try to escape.¡±


    By now, Xiaoshunzi had already arrived outside the perimeter. Fortunately, he had been unhurried in his progress in order to allow the four experts to have ample time to prepare, otherwise I would not have had the opportunity to dispatch Su Qing to check Duan Lingxiao¡¯s flight. Living up to her reputation as Wen Ziyan¡¯s disciple, she was able to thoroughly understand my intentions even though I had spoken ambiguously. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s focus upon the battle, she softly shifted her position. With her right hand on the handle of her sword, her pair of beautiful eyes carefully watched each and every one of Duan Lingxiao¡¯s movements. As for Huyan Shou, he also stepped up, covering the hole Duan Lingxiao had just revealed.


    At this moment, the four experts surrounding Duan Lingxiao simultaneously shifted positions. They were as swift as lightning. Everyone felt flashes appear before their eyes. The four experts had already changed positions. The originally tight perimeter revealed an opening. His figure like a devil, Xiaoshunzi appeared at this opening. The five of them seemed to move like a fire fanned by the wind. Their timing could be said to be flawless.


    However, like nature, the moment when the formation became the strongest was also the weakest moment. At that instant, Duan Lingxiao¡¯s figure seemingly became an illusion and like a bolt of lightning broke through the encirclement. Like a flowing rainbow or a lightning bolt, Duan Lingxiao shot towards the lake.


    At the time, everyone relaxed when they saw Xiaoshunzi join the battle. This barely perceivable opening had been fully grasped by Duan Lingxiao. He had carefully selected the direction he had chosen to escape toward. Although this direction was seemingly dangerous, Jiang Zhe was in that direction. As a result, Huyan Shou and Su Qing would definitely seek to ensure Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety first. With those two¡¯s martial arts, Duan Lingxiao knew that it would be impossible for him to take Jiang Zhe¡¯s life in one strike. Duan Lingxiao did not have any thoughts. He only sought to cross the lake and conceal himself in the forest beyond.


    Duan Lingxiao¡¯s plan was originally certain of success. Just as Duan Lingxiao flitted past Xiaoshunzi, all five of the experts encircling him were greatly alarmed, exhausting everything they had to block his flight. Letting out shouts, the two Shaolin experts attacked, loosing Skyward Strike and Hundred Paces Divine Fist towards Duan Lingxiao¡¯s back. As for Zhang Jinxiong, his complexion became deep red. Exhaling a loud breath, he struck his own right ribcage. This was Kongtong Sect¡¯s most powerful and profound martial arts, Seven Harms Fist. Within this fist were concealed seven different internal energies. If someone was hit, their bones and arteries would all be convulsed to ruin, while leaving no outer signs. Lingzhenzi let out a shout and forced the countless silver threads on her horsetail whisk to become as straight as a ramrod. Like this, the whisk was sent slamming towards the back of Duan Lingxiao¡¯s head. The most threatening was Xiaoshunzi. There was very little difference in terms of martial arts level between Xiaoshunzi and Duan Lingxiao. He had long ceased to need to use that hairpin forged from a meteorite. A single finger shot through the air. Like a sharp blade, a gloomy and chilling internal energy shot towards one of Duan Lingxiao¡¯s acupoints.


    Within this narrow space, everyone¡¯s internal energies intersected and raged. The Stalwart Tiger Guard light armor that Duan Lingxiao wore burst apart like the wings of a butterfly. Under the whistling and piercing gale, Duan Lingxiao was able to successfully escape the encirclement. Transforming his path into an arc, he prepared to avoid the direction Jiang Zhe was in. After all, he did not wish to enrage his enemies and be encircled again. Endangering Jiang Zhe¡¯s life was the matter most likely to cause everyone to be enraged.


    Just as Duan Lingxiao broke through the encirclement, the hiss of a sword shattered the air. A black figure flew high into the air, diving in the direction Duan Lingxiao was escaping toward. The glinting steel was like the parting of a spring cloud. The sword itself was filled with an unstoppable and unequaled force. When the sword approached him, Duan Lingxiao exhaled a breath and struck out with a fist. The fist and sword met. That exquisitely refined sword shattered into pieces and Su Qing was sent flying backward. As for Duan Lingxiao, he also retreated half a step. At this moment, he was three steps away from the lake. However, he was so close and yet so far away, like the distance separating life and death.


    A grave look on his face, Xiaoshunzi had already appeared before Duan Lingxiao, blocking his retreat. As for the four experts, they had moved up. The five of them encircled Duan Lingxiao. With their envelopment established, there was no further openings for Duan Lingxiao to exploit. Heaving a deep sigh, Duan Lingxiao knew that his only opportunity to live had been severed. His eyes passed over everyone and fell upon Jiang Zhe. Duan Lingxiao saw the slight smile on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, almost as if everything was within his calculations. Su Qing¡¯s face was deathly pale as she stood by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. It seemed she had suffered enormously because of that sword move. Although Su Qing was the one wielding a sword, Duan Lingxiao knew that she did not have the depths to discover that he was about to escape. As for the most likely candidate, it was naturally Jiang Zhe, the only one who could command Su Qing. Who would have thought that I would also lose my life at this young man¡¯s hands? Duan Lingxiao revealed a wry smile.


    Watching Xiaoshunzi and the four experts force Duan Lingxiao back, I could finally relax. With this, it was guaranteed that Duan Lingxiao would be forced to remain. If we wished to capture him alive, we would still have the opportunity. Just now, when he attempted to escape, he had definitely been seriously injured. The attacks from Xiaoshunzi and the four experts could not lightly be avoided. With Xiaoshunzi and company now inevitably humiliated and angry, they would be even more careful in their attacks. If Duan Lingxiao was able to escape under such circumstances, then he would likely be worthy of inclusion among the grandmasters of the era. However, in my view, this was impossible. However, I still admired this man. Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts were probably on par with his. However, Xiaoshunzi fell short in terms of experience. After all, he was still young. However, after today¡¯s battle, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s martial arts should be able to advance.


    After some more time had passed, even someone like me who didn¡¯t know martial arts knew that Duan Lingxiao had lost all power to retaliate and was only resisting out of sheer force of will. Xiaoshunzi and company cooperated soundly. With matters becoming increasingly smooth, while I was wondering whether to order Xiaoshunzi to capture Duan Lingxiao alive, Xiaoshunzi suddenly continuously attacked with killing techniques. Flashes appearing before my eyes, the situation had changed once again. Xiaoshunzi and Duan Lingxiao began to forcibly exchange blows, while the four experts surrounded them, waiting for the opportunity to strike at any openings that Duan Lingxiao revealed.


    Before I could even react, Xiaoshunzi had already struck Duan Lingxiao¡¯s shoulder. Just as Duan Lingxiao staggered and retreated, the two Buddhist monks seized the opportunity and attacked with grappling techniques they had mastered. As he was seized, Duan Lingxiao let out a harsh shout, spitting blood out of his mouth. As experts from the Shaolin Temple, both Upright Dharma and Persevering Dharma understood the secret techniques of the Devil Sect. The two dodged at all costs the Bloody Arrow that Duan Lingxiao had spewed, refined from his blood and internal energy.


    Although Duan Lingxiao obtained this opening, Zhang Jinxiong and Lingzhenzi had both leaped forward to occupy it. As he ducked to evade Lingzhenzi¡¯s horsetail whisk, Duan Lingxiao felt a pain in his right knee. Xiaoshunzi had pointed a finger, and from a distance its power struck Duan Lingxiao¡¯s weizhong acupoint.4 Feeling an icy energy invade such an important acupoint, Duan Lingxiao was no longer able to remain standing. With no alternative, he allowed his right knee to drop to the floor and rolled, avoiding Zhang Jinxiong¡¯s palm strike by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Well aware that he had no hope returning alive, Duan Lingxiao understood that the enemy intended to capture him alive. Otherwise the two Buddhist monks would not have used grappling techniques. Immediately, a resolution to commit suicide popped into his mind. As the chief disciple of the Devil Sect and the future Sovereign of the Devil Sect, how could he suffer such humiliation? Sighing inside, when Duan Lingxiao was about to sever his heart arteries, at that moment between life and death, everyone suddenly heard a stern shout, ¡°Everyone, stop or I will kill this man!¡±


    Footnotes:


    ÁèÕæ×Ó, lingzhenzi ¨C lit. master genuine virtue


    ²å³áÄÑ·É, chachinanfei ¨C idiom, lit. even given wings, you couldn¡¯t fly; fig. impossible to escape


    Óñʯ¾ã·Ù, yushijufen ¨C idiom, lit. to burn both jade and common stone; fig. to destroy indiscriminately


    The popliteal fossa, the hollow at the back of your knee

 Chapter 18: A Life for a Life

    Chapter 18: A Life for a Life


    Duan Lingxiao was already completely dispirited. However, seeing Xiaoshunzi and company all withdraw, only surrounding him and not attacking, Duan Lingxiao could not help raising his eyes. He saw the Stalwart Tiger Guard retreat to the sides, revealing two people. One of them was a white haired elderly man, while the other was a delicate and handsome looking youth who still had a bit of a childish aura. The elderly man had a depressed look on his face. One of his arms was carelessly bandaged with blood seeping out, cutting an extremely sorry figure. The young man clutched the elderly man with one hand and had a dagger at the elderly man¡¯s throat. The two stood directly opposite Jiang Zhe, although there was a significant distance separating them.


    At this moment, one of the Stalwart Tiger Guard suddenly scolded furiously, ¡°Ling Duan, ungracious wretch, how dare you use a hostage to blackmail us?¡±


    Jiang Zhe frostily stared at the Stalwart Tiger Guard. The icy gaze caused the guard to withdraw.


    So the young man was actually Ling Duan. After he had returned to Northern Han with Qiu Yufei, he had no interest in returning to the military. After all, to him, he only had one general, Tan Ji. Besides, Qiu Yufei had been interested in recommending him to the Devil Sect. Although Qiu Yufei did not have time to return to Jinyang before he departed for the Eastern Sea, he had still given Ling Duan a letter of introduction to Duan Lingxiao. As for Duan Lingxiao, he had a favorable impression of Ling Duan. Although Ling Duan had not yet been accepted as a disciple, it was going to happen sooner rather than later. Although he had not been by Duan Lingxiao¡¯s side for long, his martial arts fundamentals had been established by Tan Ji. After instruction from Qiu Yufei and Duan Lingxiao, Ling Duan¡¯s martial arts had improved greatly. Although he was still inferior to the several Devil Sect disciples brought by Duan Lingxiao, Ling Duan could almost be considered second-rate.


    Having spent years in the military, Ling Duan was extremely familiar with the geography of Qinzhou and Zezhou. As a result, he had followed Duan Lingxiao in this post-battle assassination operation. However, as they were trailing Su Qing, Duan Lingxiao had gone ahead alone. The Devil Sect disciples had subsequently followed the markers that Duan Lingxiao had left behind and entered the hamlet. Because his martial arts weren¡¯t great, Ling Duan had been left behind some ten li1 away to look after the horses. This was how he had managed to escape the Stalwart Tiger Guard¡¯s search and destroy mission. However, Ling Duan was dissatisfied at being left behind. To him, Jiang Zhe was the largest shadow in his life. The general he respected greatly and the comrade he shared trials and tribulations with had both died indirectly at that man¡¯s hands. As a result, Ling Duan had violated orders and stealthily infiltrated the hamlet. Because he had arrived late, the Stalwart Tiger Guard had already withdrawn their ambush and surrounded Duan Lingxiao by the lakeside. While all of the Devil Sect disciples had been beheaded, Ling Duan¡¯s late arrival saved his life.


    Ling Duan was well aware that he did not have the ability to rescue Duan Lingxiao. He could only anxiously hope that Duan Lingxiao could escape on his own. Unfortunately, Duan Lingxiao had failed to break out. Ling Duan knew that they would be completely wiped out unless he managed to do something, as the Yong troops had not discovered his presence. Although he had not yet been accepted as a disciple by Duan Lingxiao, Ling Duan had already considered Duan Lingxiao his respected master. As such, he would even sacrifice his life. As a result, Ling Duan had made his decision to stake everything.


    When he had infiltrated the hamlet, Ling Duan had noticed Ji Xuan and Zhao Liang. The two of them were under the protection of two Stalwart Tiger Guard. It was probably better to say that the two were under guard, not permitted to leave. There was nothing about Zhao Liang. As for Ji Xuan, he couldn¡¯t stop complaining about Jiang Zhe, causing the two Stalwart Tiger Guard continuously smile wryly.


    Having spent some time by Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, Ling Duan knew that although Jiang Zhe had an easygoing persona, he was strict with his subordinates. Ling Duan had personally experienced Jiang Zhe¡¯s methods. Although Ji Xuan complained constantly, Ling Duan could hear the familiarity in the elderly man¡¯s tone. The tone the elderly man adopted was of an intimate friend or one¡¯s elder. In addition, Ling Duan could see that the two Stalwart Tiger Guard were not enraged. This meant that Jiang Zhe was either respectful or tolerant of the elderly man. Regardless of the situation, this meant that the elderly man was extremely important. Thinking of this, Ling Duan resolved to take Ji Xuan hostage to blackmail Jiang Zhe.


    Of course, it was possible that Jiang Zhe did not care about the elderly man¡¯s life. However, Ling Duan could not watch while Duan Lingxiao died here. He was well aware of Duan Lingxiao¡¯s arrogance. If Duan Lingxiao was defeated and captured, he would definitely not allow himself to continue living.


    However, not only did the young man packing the belongings have decent martial arts, the two Stalwart Tiger Guard weren¡¯t easy for Ling Duan to deal with. Moreover, he could not alarm the Yong troops by the lake. Fortunately, Ling Duan had brought a tube of spring-loaded sleeve darts. This was given him by Xiao Tong and were effective weapons used by Northern Han scouts to capture enemies. On the arrowheads, there was a strong anesthetic, making it easy to capture an enemy for interrogation.


    Relying on the secret techniques Qiu Yufei and Duan Lingxiao had passed him, Ling Duan had been able to knock out all four individuals. However, Ling Duan did not take their lives. This wasn¡¯t because he was being softhearted, but rather because he was worried that if they were killed, it would infuriate Jiang Zhe and overreach.


    From the beginning, I was in a spectacular mess. How could something like this have happened? With two Stalwart Tiger Guard and Zhao Liang protecting Ji Xuan, no matter how capable Ling Duan was, his young age would not have been their match. Even with mounting a sneak attack, he should not have been able to succeed so soundlessly.


    By my side, Su Qing stated, ¡°Daren, that man probably used concealed weapons and a numbing agent. Scouts from both armies are so equipped to capture the enemy.¡±


    I understand in a flash. It was no wonder Ji Xuan seemed so weak and without strength. I was well aware of these methods. In fact, I had personally concocted the numbing agents and designed the concealed weapons used by the Secret Camp. However, I had always thought that Ling Duan had an aboveboard character and had been unable to expect that he would use such a method. Thinking of this now, I could not help snickering. After all, Ling Duan was one of Tan Ji¡¯s personal troops. It seemed that he had quite a close relationship with the Devil Sect. With such a background, why would he worry about such methods?


    I glanced at Ji Xuan. Seeing the fatigue on his face, I could not help becoming somewhat enraged, as I declared, ¡°Ling Duan! I¡¯m disinclined to mention what¡¯s happened in the past! I do not blame you for treating my graciousness like dung. However, since you dare to use someone as a hostage to blackmail this Marquis, could it be that you believe that this Marquis is truly that lenient and compassionate?¡±


    Ling Duan felt his heart grow cold when he heard the words and saw the indifferent expression on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face. Although Jiang Zhe was only a feeble looking scholar who possessed a refined bearing, standing there with his hands behind his back at this moment, his frail body seemed like a bamboo shoot standing unyielding in the snow. On his countenance, he had a faint killing intent.


    Recalling what had happened in the past, Ling Duan felt a flood of emotions. Agonized, he replied, ¡°Ling Duan cannot forget daren¡¯s methods. In the past, Ling Duan was originally a prisoner on death row. Fortunately, because of daren¡¯s pity, I was able to escape death. Although daren later executed Li Hu, and Ling Duan bore a grudge for some time, looking back today, our lives had been saved by daren. Even if daren decided to take them, there was nothing that we could say. At the time, daren should have also executed me for insurance. However, daren still let this one off. That day in the wilderness inn, when Ling Duan¡¯s inner demons were aroused by the sound of a zither and attempted to assassinate daren, daren was once again benevolent and spared me. Ling Duan does not dare forget that my life was spared thrice.


    ¡°However, at the same time, Ling Duan cannot forget the deaths of General Tan and Li Hu. In addition, at present, elder young master Duan is Ling Duan¡¯s respected master. With my master¡¯s life in peril, how can I, as a disciple, stand by and do nothing? Ling Duan has guessed that daren cherishes this elderly sir deeply. As such, I have boldly presumed to use him as a hostage. As long as daren is willing to release the elder young master, Ling Duan is willing to die to pay for my sins.¡±


    I frowned. Although I did not want to kill Duan Lingxiao, I knew that it was also impossible to capture him alive. This Duan Lingxiao had an extremely important status. Knowing his temperament and abilities, he was not someone willing to endure the humiliation of capture. However, I also did not want to let him off in such a manner. I instinctively glanced at Xiaoshunzi, shooting him a look of inquiry from the corners of my eyes.


    Xiaoshunzi frowned as well. In his view, it was best Duan Lingxiao was killed. How could Ji Xuan compare to Duan Lingxiao? Moreover, the continued existence of such an expert was a threat to the young master. However, he also knew that he could not make the decision on his own. After all, the young master had profound foresight. Many of the young master¡¯s decisions seemed foolish and rash at the time, but often ultimately were the key points that determined victory or defeat. As a result, Xiaoshunzi eventually decided to explain the current situation. After collecting his thoughts, he transmitted straight to my ear, ¡°Young master, Duan Lingxiao received the power of two of my fingers. At present, he has already suffered grievous internal injuries. My internal energy is yin focused to the point of frost. Sir Sang once passed on a cultivation method to me that can be used to restrain the cultivation of the Devil Sect. His injuries are like maggots picking a bone clean. If he wants to restore his former cultivation, it will be impossible to do so without several months even with the help of the Devil Sect Sovereign. At present, he is only bracing himself with everything he has.¡±


    Hearing Xiaoshunzi¡¯s words, I found myself relax mentally. Even if I went through with the exchange, I would not suffer any losses by swapping a powerless-to-act Duan Lingxiao for Ji Xuan. However, I had every intention of garnering as many benefits as I could and not allowing Ling Duan to prevail so easily. Otherwise, what was I to do if others copied him in the future?


    Deliberately causing my complexion to become increasingly frigid, I gravely said, ¡°Ling Duan, out of consideration for your one-time service at my side, I will spare your life, as long as you release Sir Ji. Otherwise, I will first kill elder young master Duan before dealing with you.¡±


    A resolute look flashed across Ling Duan¡¯s eyes, as he replied, ¡°Daren, since Ling Duan dares to blackmail you then I do not care about my survival. If daren orders men to continue to act against elder young master, Ling Duan can only first execute this elderly sir before joining elder young master in death here. This elderly man¡¯s death will be decided with a single remark from daren.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat. Who would have thought that Ling Duan would be so determined? However, how did he know that I would exchange hostages? At this moment, probably because the numbing agent had gradually lost its effectiveness, Ji Xuan used everything to shout, ¡°This elderly one does not need you, Jiang Suiyun, to rescue! If you want to kill me, do so! How can this elderly one be so humiliated?¡±


    I gritted my teeth. This Ji Xuan was truly troublesome. However, it would be bothersome if Ling Duan mistook that I had no intention of rescuing Ji Xuan. I promptly carefully examined Ling Duan¡¯s expression. I clearly saw the increased confidence on his face from Ji Xuan¡¯s shout. Ling Duan maintained the dagger at Ji Xuan¡¯s throat, ensuring that Ji Xuan was unharmed. He stayed on guard against any escape attempts.


    Seeing that I was silent and did not speak, Ling Duan spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Daren, if you still do not make a decision, I can only kill him.¡±


    As I eyed Ling Duan with hatred, I asked, ¡°Elder young master, what do you think about this matter?¡±


    Duan Lingxiao had been continuously nursing his injuries in the hopes of taking someone down with him in the near future. He was not certain that Jiang Zhe would let him go in exchange for this elderly man. Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s inquiry, Duan Lingxiao calmly answered, ¡°Duan¡¯er is only acting willfully. Daren is an honored existence. How can you be so lightly blackmailed? I am confident that my value is not cheap. Duan¡¯er, it is best that you leave quickly. At the very least, it should be sufficient to exchange your life for his.¡±


    Ling Duan¡¯s eyes flared, seemingly almost on the verge of spewing flames. He naturally had doubts about whether Jiang Zhe would allow himself to be so blackmailed. Although Jiang Zhe seemed to value the hostage in his hands, Duan Lingxiao was the chief disciple of the Devil Sect. With Duan Lingxiao¡¯s honored status, if he were the one being blackmailed, Ling Duan knew that he would absolutely refuse. However, he was also unwilling to abandon this last shred of hope. Gazing at Jiang Zhe, he fumed, ¡°Daren, I hope that you will come to a decision. If you are unwilling to come to terms, this one can only kill this elderly man and garner some interest.¡±


    I shivered inwardly. Ling Duan¡¯s disagreeable nature of arrogance and aloofness was showing. If I coerced him further, he would very likely kill Ji Xuan. If that happened, it would be terrible. Since Duan Lingxiao had already been severely injured, it would have no effect if he were let go. In any case, it was enough having ensured that he would be unable to act over the next several months. Once he had recovered, everything would have already been lost for Northern Han. No matter how great his martial arts, it would be of no use.


    A slight, wry smile appeared, as I thought, It is enough that I¡¯m letting Duan Lingxiao off. However, you cannot be let off lightly. Having reached this conclusion, I frostily stated, ¡°Although Venerable Sir Ji is a friend in spite of our age difference, elder young master Duan is the chief disciple of Northern Han¡¯s State Mentor and possesses a high status. Meeting him today, I feel as if the elder young master is a hero of the age. There is no harm in letting him go. However, as you have taken a hostage to blackmail this Marquis, if this Marquis let the elder young master off so lightly, wouldn¡¯t it show the entire world that this Marquis could be blackmailed? How about this? If you are willing to release Venerable Sir Ji, I am willing to allow you to exchange your life for elder young master Duan. Even though it¡¯s a life for a life, I am losing out.¡±


    Ling Duan was left dumbfounded. Although he was ready to lose his life, he did not expect that it would be in such a manner. However, after thinking it over carefully, Ling Duan actually became cheerful. He thought, It is already shameful to take a hostage. I am no more than a nobody, while the elder young master is the chief disciple of the Devil Sect. If I am able to exchange a life for a life, I am truly the one gaining the advantage. Thinking this, he calmly replied, ¡°Daren¡¯s word is ironclad. Ling Duan has never seen daren lie. Ling Duan is perfectly willing to swap a life for a life. However, daren, please forgive me. Before elder young master departs, Ling Duan cannot release my hostage.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao shook his head slightly. At this moment, he was well aware that Jiang Zhe probably had no interest in taking his life. Based upon the manner in which Jiang Zhe had used Su Qing to block his escape, Duan Lingxiao was well aware that Jiang Zhe was not only meticulous and deliberate, but also vicious and ruthless. Jiang Zhe was definitely not someone to allow the enemy to survive. Thinking, Duan Lingxiao realized that it was not impossible to rescue the hostage as Ling Duan¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t great. Furthermore, Duan Lingxiao did not believe that Jiang Zhe would abide by his promises. As long as all outsiders who were aware of the situation were killed, who would know that Jiang Zhe had failed to keep a promise?


    As a result, it was possible that Ling Duan could facilitate his survival. However, if Jiang Zhe did not have such thoughts already, then Duan Lingxiao knew that there would be no hope for survival. As for using Ling Duan¡¯s life for his own, Duan Lingxiao assumed that Jiang Zhe was only retaliating for the damage that Ling Duan had done to his prestige. However, at this moment, Duan Lingxiao had no way of preventing all this from happening, unless he truly wished to die here. However, even if he were willing to die, it would be impossible to save Ling Duan.


    Raising his head, Duan Lingxiao gazed at Jiang Zhe. Coincidentally, Jiang Zhe was also gazing at him. That pair of clear and profound eyes seemingly had a hint of ridicule. As their eyes locked, Duan Lingxiao distinctly saw that a look of surprise seemed to flash across Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, almost as if his thoughts had been seen through. A pained smile appeared on Duan Lingxiao¡¯s face. Regardless of what happened, his life was to be exchanged with that of a younger generation of the Devil Sect. This kind of humiliation would probably follow him for the rest of his life.


    Sighing softly, Duan Lingxiao calmly stated, ¡°Duan¡¯er, release Venerable Sir Ji. What kind of individual is Marquis Jiang? How can he be blackmailed by you? Since he has already agreed, he will not renege without cause. There is no need for you to be so obstinate.¡±


    Ling Duan was mystified. However, because he already deeply respected Duan Lingxiao, he finally released Ji Xuan after some hesitation. Ling Duan trusted that the elder young master would not seek destruction. Sure enough, as soon as Ling Duan released Ji Xuan, aside from two Stalwart Tiger Guard who rapidly helped Ji Xuan away, Jiang Zhe did not issue any orders to attack such that no one had come to restrain Ling Duan.


    I glanced at the vacant Ling Duan who was deathly still. Knowing that this young man had given up all desire for life, I could not help feeling pity. At this moment, a Stalwart Tiger Guard hurriedly rushed over to relay, ¡°Reporting to daren, young master Zhao and company are unharmed and only fell unconscious.¡±


    With that, I relaxed. Looking at Ling Duan, I emotionlessly asked, ¡°Ling Duan, do you know why I always tolerated you?¡±


    Ling Duan raised his head. Not having a hint of color on his pale face, he gritted his teeth and did not say a word.


    I coldly continued, ¡°You are no more than a common soldier. What need is there for me to curry favor with you? If you hadn¡¯t been one of General Tan¡¯s Ghost Cavalry, what need would I have had to take any note of your fate? On that day, when this Marquis kept you by my side to serve as an attendant, did I humiliate you? As for you, you repaid my kindness with ungratefulness, escaping in secret. I couldn¡¯t care less about this per se. Considering General Tan, it is not surprising that you remained loyal to Northern Han. Although this Marquis ordered your arrest, nothing was ever truly directed at you. By luck, you were able to escape and return to Northern Han alive. As such, you should cherish your life. However, for you to come today, you are probably here in order to assassinate me. Observing the situation was on the verge of failure, you took a hostage to blackmail this Marquis. Enough is enough! Come! Drag him away and give him fifty lashes!¡±


    As expected, the Stalwart Tiger Guard abided by my order and dragged Ling Duan away. Completely lacking the mind to resist, he allowed himself to be led away. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of flogging could be heard in the distance.


    After dealing with Ling Duan, I turned my attention to Duan Lingxiao. With a smile, I inquired, ¡°Does elder young master have any objections with my handling of the situation?¡±


    A speck of joy flashed across Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes, as he responded, ¡°Your Lordship is merciful, willing to spare Ling Duan¡¯s life. I am indebted.2 Even if Your Lordship reneged upon your promise and took my life, I would die without regrets.¡±


    I smiled slightly. Duan Lingxiao¡¯s judgment was quite keen. From my punishment of Ling Duan, Duan Lingxiao knew that I had no intention of executing Ling Duan. First, I had once exploited Ling Duan and was a bit remorseful. Second, I was quite fond of Ling Duan¡¯s temperament. Since he had not killed Zhao Liang and the two Stalwart Tiger Guard he had ambushed, I could treat him leniently. Most importantly, after today¡¯s events, Ling Duan would hold a special position in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s heart. In the future, Ling Duan would definitely become an important figure in the Devil Sect. It was an excellent matter to have someone so wary and grateful towards me within the Devil Sect. After all, it wasn¡¯t possible to destroy Northern Han¡¯s Devil Sect. Not only did the Devil Sect have its own unique succession inheritance, I myself did not have any thoughts about eliminating the Devil Sect. After all, both the emperor and I did not want to see the Shaolin Temple and the orthodox sects to exist without being counterbalanced. Jianghu was the same as the court; everything needed to be checked and balanced.


    Since I no longer had any thoughts about killing Duan Lingxiao, I waved my hand, ordering everyone to withdraw, only leaving Xiaoshunzi, Huyan Shou, and Su Qing by my side. I even had the four experts who had come withdraw. Duan Lingxiao did not seize the opportunity to raise difficult questions. The internal injuries he had suffered weren¡¯t light. In comparison, Xiaoshunzi was completely unharmed. With the inclusion of Su Qing and Huyan Shou, no matter how conceited Duan Lingxiao was, he would not have a shred of confidence that he would be able to assassinate me. How would such an intelligent and resolute individual do something so unbeneficial? As a result, I adopted a friendly demeanor. However, Xiaoshunzi would definitely not leave my side. How could someone as important as me be allowed to be endangered? I was very careful. Who knew if Duan Lingxiao would lose his mind?


    I gently stated, ¡°Elder young master Duan, it is inappropriate for Ling Duan to remain in Qinzhou. I will send him to join Yufei in the Eastern Sea. What does the elder young master think about this?¡±


    Something flashed in Duan Lingxiao¡¯s eyes, as he responded, ¡°Many thanks for Your Lordship¡¯s empathy. Although the child¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t great, his character and aptitude are top notch. I cannot bear to see him come to any harm on the battlefield. Yufei also treats the boy quite well. It is good that he be sent to the Eastern Sea. Your Lordship is truly quite fond of Ling Duan.¡±


    I sighed softly, ¡°The deepest regret in Zhe¡¯s life is that I was not able to personally meet General Tan. General Tan only has this single bodyguard left. How can this Marquis steel myself to take his life?¡±


    Duan Lingxiao was moved. Hearing the sincerity in Jiang Zhe¡¯s tone, he could not help sighing and saying, ¡°Tan Ji was uniquely proud and aloof, filled with enmity and misery. On that day, Master intended to take him as a disciple. Unfortunately, his personal demons were too heavy. As a result, Master had me pass him martial arts. When General Tan died, I also grieved incessantly.¡±


    In a clear voice, I recited:


    ¡°From the perfidy of the Heavens arouses chaos, from the perfidy of the Earth arises fire beacons.


    Kin and parents turned to dust, forlorn with a broken heart and a broken will.


    Retribution wrought, yet hate does not end.


    A lord¡¯s great grace unpayable even upon death.


    I regret not the slaughtering and leaving of bodies everywhere, shedding blood enough to float a shield and plunging the people into misery and suffering.


    Men wield crossbows and I a dagger-axe, mounted and galloping together.


    My body buried by the cold Qin River, traveling to the underworld in peace.


    Meeting fate not with fear or indignation but magnanimity, feeling sorrow parting with old friends!¡±


    Duan Lingxiao listened in silence, a mournful look appearing on his face. He silently recalled Tan Ji¡¯s appearance and smiling face. As sadness welled up from within, he suddenly started. After practicing an abstruse cultivation method for years, it was very difficult for his mood to fluctuate. Who would have thought he would be unable to restrain his emotions?3 It seemed his internal injuries were far deeper than he had expected. Not revealing the slightest abnormality, he calmly said, ¡°Your Lordship is truly a paradox. Although Tan Ji died at the Prince of Qi¡¯s hands, the strategy that took his life likely came from your hands. Why are you so melancholic and sentimental today?¡±


    I laughed proudly and responded, ¡°Although I am a mere scholar, I am still somewhat proud. Even though there are many people in this world, the majority are normal and average. Those who are the cream of the crop are few and far between. Over the course of my entire life, I have had an affection for towering figures of the era, regardless of friend or foe. It is unfortunate that I am, after all, only a man in this mundane world. Hindered by the limits of my station, even if I brim with affection, I can only eliminate them. General Tan and elder young master Duan are both heroes of the age. As a result, it was necessary for General Tan to die. As for elder young master, although you won¡¯t have to die today, how do you know that I am not making arrangements for the future? It is only that when the time comes, I hope that elder young master won¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Duan Lingxiao broke out into laughter, as he replied, ¡°As expected, Jiang Suiyun is forthright. Although you are a scholar, you do not lose in comparison to the heroes of the present age. With your assistance, it is no wonder that the Yong Emperor is so proud of himself. Ling Duan is only a youngster of the younger generation. It is nothing if you don¡¯t kill him. However, Yufei once attempted to assassinate you. Why did you not kill him and instead detained him in the Eastern Sea at any cost? Isn¡¯t this being excessively softhearted?¡±


    I smiled faintly and did not reply. Although Qiu Yufei¡¯s martial arts had improved dramatically, he was focused upon music by nature and fed up with the tedium of the everyday world. How could such an individual be a threat to me? I was letting him live because I admired him, and because he was of use in the future. Killing someone did not mean loathing or detesting, just as not being ruthless did not mean being merciful. However, how could I explain such a thing to someone? Besides, I had no interest in explaining. Wasn¡¯t it good to have others consider me excessively softhearted?


    Seeing Jiang Zhe not respond, Duan Lingxiao also fell silent and did not speak. He naturally understood that the two of them were ultimately enemies and could not speak sincerely. However, after interacting with Jiang Zhe, Duan Lingxiao could sense that although he was a feeble scholar he was dignified. During the short time they were interacting, Duan Lingxiao felt as if he were being cleansed by a spring breeze, while also occasionally feeling as if treading on frozen ice. This made him feel contradicting thoughts of not wishing to be far away and yet not daring to approach. It was a pity that this man was an important subject of Great Yong.


    After being quiet for some time, I came to my senses out of my thoughts. I instructed, ¡°Huyan Shou, bring wine. I wish to see the elder young master off.¡±


    Warily glancing at Duan Lingxiao, Huyan Shou went off to issue orders. It wasn¡¯t long before he returned with a tray. Upon the tray was a wine jug and two cups. Personally picking up the jug, I filled both cups. After I took one of the cups, Huyan Shou walked to Duan Lingxiao with the tray. Smiling calmly, Duan Lingxiao took the second cup.


    Raising the wine cup in a salute, I stated, ¡°Elder young master, you killed my bodyguards, while I beheaded the members of your sect. Our two countries are at war and the two of us are enemies. We only have a country vintage here. However, since we were brought together by fate, it will be difficult to enjoy ourselves without wine. I wonder if the elder young master is willing to do me the honor of drinking with me?¡±


    Draining the cup in one swig, Duan Lingxiao answered, ¡°Battling today, I lost while you won. However, although your army is formidable, Yong may not necessarily win. I hope that Sire will take good care.¡±


    I did not comment, only slowly downing the cup. I replied, ¡°Elder young master, it is a pity that you aren¡¯t commanding an army. With your resourcefulness and decisiveness, your command ability should not be inferior to that of His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    At first, Duan Lingxiao was puzzled before revealing a sardonic smile. As the chief disciple of the Devil Sect, he had to maintain his extraordinary standing. How could take command of an army? Moreover, if he joined the military, it would be difficult for his cultivation to progress. As a direct disciple of his master, and in order to maintain his sect¡¯s reputation, he could not be distracted by the matters of the mundane world. However, how could he explain this reason to others?


    After seeing off the swiftly departing Duan Lingxiao, I celebrated internally at my fortunate that this man was not my opponent. After ordering men to bring back Ling Duan after he had been punished, I did not say much, only asking if he was willing to go to the Eastern Sea to join Qiu Yufei. If he were willing, I would allow him to make the journey on his own. Completely dumbstruck, Ling Duan could only nod his head in consent. In any case, it was clear that he no longer had any face to oppose me again. However, after he left, I tactfully requested Zhang Jinxiong to follow him secretly to the Eastern Sea. It mattered not if he adhered to his promise. However, if he did not, Zhang Jinxiong was to kill him. Presumably, General Tan wouldn¡¯t mind that I killed such an untrustworthy and faithless individual.


    Footnotes:


    5.4 kilometers (about 3.4 miles)


    ¸ÐͬÉíÊÜ, gantongshenshou ¨C idiom, lit. to feel as if it had happened to oneself; fig. to feel indebted, to take it as a personal favor


    Çé²»×Ô½û, qingbuzijin ¨C idiom, lit. to be unable to restrain one¡¯s emotions; fig. be overcome by one¡¯s feelings

 Chapter 19: Turning Their Plan Against Them

    Chapter 19: Turning Their Plan Against Them


    In the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Northern Han¡¯s Long Tingfei breached the dam upon the Qin River and flooded Anze. Great Yong¡¯s Prince of Qi was defeated. The Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, fled into the countryside, meeting Xuan by chance in the wilderness. At the time, Xuan was suffering from a grave illness. Zhe forcibly invited him to the Yong army¡¯s camp, using his skill as a divine physician to treat the illness.


    When Northern Han fell, Xuan was ordered to an audience with the Yong Emperor. When the Emperor promised him hefty compensation and high rank, Xuan declined under the pretense that a loyal subject does not serve a second master. After sighing for a long time, the Yong Emperor gifted Xuan with gold, silk, and land. Accepting the gold and silver, Xuan withdrew and established a school in Bashang.1 As a renowned expert of the Classics, Xuan had many students. Not caring for the family backgrounds of his students, Xuan taught them all without exception. His students spread throughout all levels of society and the court.


    The Marquis of Chu was impish and lazy, frequently skipping court sessions on pretext of illness. However, everyone feared his intelligence and none dared to reprimand him, aside from Xuan. Each time Ji Xuan visited, he would use stern words to berate Jiang Zhe. Strangely, Jiang Zhe would hang his head and listen without trying to explain himself. This may be because the evil is not the equal of the good.


    In the beginning, Xuan was a subject of Jin. On the Jin Emperor¡¯s order, he was dispatched to serve as an Aide to the Magistrate of Taiyuan and was deeply valued by Liu Sheng. In the fourteenth year of Zhenyuan, the Jin Emperor abdicated, yielding the throne to Yong. At the same time, Liu Sheng also founded Northern Han. Sighing, Xuan said, ¡°The State has collapsed and there are no loyal subjects in the world. I cannot reduce my integrity to serve another.¡±


    In sorrow, Xuan returned to his hometown. Afterwards, when Yong unified the world and attempted to recruit Xuan with riches and honor, Xuan always refused, using the gifts that he received to help fund scholars with impoverished origins. Until his death, he lived in a simple tripartite divided courtyard house bestowed by the Yong Emperor and had a collection of ten thousand books. With no excess wealth, there weren¡¯t enough funds for the funeral and burial, causing all who learned of this to sigh.


    Xuan was known throughout the world as a master of the Classics. Continuously serving Eastern Jin to the end, he did not serve a second master. His achievements are collected within this history.


    ¡ªEastern Jin Dynastic Records, Biography of Ji Xuan


    After seeing off Duan Lingxiao and Ling Duan, I immediately gathered my men and departed. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to remain in a dangerous location for too long. Who knew if Duan Lingxiao would send other experts to try to intercept and assassinate me? Besides, this trip was already quite rewarding¡ªbringing back Ji Xuan and Zhao Liang, forcing Duan Lingxiao to retreat in defeat without garnering any deep animosity. If we didn¡¯t leave now, when?


    Having suffered a shock and still ill, Ji Xuan was unable to ride a horse. Using a drug I had personally concocted, I put Ji Xuan into a coma before loading him into the lone, shabby cart in the hamlet. Zhao Liang remained by Ji Xuan¡¯s side to attend to him. In this way, we rushed directly for the Prince of Qi¡¯s army camps.


    Seeing the massed banners within the army camp from a distance, I felt myself relax. Before we had even arrived at the entrance, the gates swung open. Like a tide, soldiers and horses poured out from within. Afterwards, the Prince of Qi, in a flame-colored battle gown, charged out of the camp upon a horse. I felt my mood warm. The Prince of Qi had always treated me well regardless of how haughty and willful his temperament. I was more amused than irritated by the way he teased me, intentionally or otherwise, going back to our first meeting in Southern Chu. I would absolutely not allow anyone to frame or treat this kind of straightforward man unjustly.


    The Prince of Qi nudged his horse over, as I unhurriedly guided my horse forward to meet him. Xiaoshunzi had dismounted a while ago. In any case, as long as we weren¡¯t galloping, I wouldn¡¯t fall off. When we were several zhang apart, the Prince of Qi reined in his horse and studied me closely for quite some time before laughing heartily and saying, ¡°Good, good! It seems you fled quickly, and are uninjured and did not suffer any hardships.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Was he praising or mocking me by saying that I had fled quickly? With an annoyed tone, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s all due to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s good fortune. After fighting a few more years alongside Your Imperial Highness, I will likely be the Army Supervisor best at fleeing.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, all of the assembled generals exchanged looks of amazement. Usually, even though the Prince of Qi and the Marquis of Chu were always fond of jokes, they were always courteous and polite in public. Who would have thought that the two would banter right before the entrance to the camp? After this defeat, many of the generals were worried that the court would take disciplinary action. All this changed after seeing the two superiors joke, causing everyone to relax.


    From the corners of his eyes, Li Xian watched as the generals relaxed, which made him feel delighted. Over these last several days, he had been worried about the defeat and was also worried about Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety. He could not help becoming melancholic, creating a nervous atmosphere within the army camp. As a result, Li Xian had deliberately come out to welcome Jiang Zhe and speak a few words in jest. Sure enough, it had a clear impact, making the atmosphere loosen. Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Li Xian did not tarry. Pulling on Jiang Zhe¡¯s cloak, Li Xian said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s head in to talk business. How was it? Did the journey go off without a hitch? Did you accomplish anything?¡±


    Li Xian knew that Jiang Zhe had sent Su Qing back in the hopes of attracting assassins. Now that Jiang Zhe had returned safe and sound, Li Xian naturally wondered how many assassins had been ensnared. If the results were good and made public, then it would serve to boost morale.


    Although I understood his intentions, I could not say that I had deliberately released Duan Lingxiao and Ling Duan. As a result, I only played things down, ¡°Although there were several assassins, they weren¡¯t any important characters. Don¡¯t tell me that I should¡¯ve brought their heads back?¡±


    As we spoke, the two of us entered the camp on our horses. Dismounting in front of the marshal¡¯s tent, we walked in. Xiaoshunzi led the Stalwart Tiger Guard off to arrange tents, in addition to Ji Xuan and Zhao Liang. As both Huyan Shou and Su Qing held positions as generals, the two of them followed the assembled generals and entered the marshal¡¯s tent. With this, the first real military conference after the defeat at Anze began.


    Although we had just suffered a disastrous defeat and the generals were somewhat disappointed, with how long the war had gone on for, victory and defeat were commonplace. As our main force had not suffered heavily, the generals were calm and stress-free. Although I was not a military man, I understood everyone¡¯s attitude. Although I admired the lack of arrogance after victory and the lack of despair after defeat, I could not help but smile wryly inside after recalling how they probably had all suffered multiple defeats at Long Tingfei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Although we suffered a grave defeat at Anze,¡± stated Li Xian with a smile, ¡°The Northern Han army was not able to get off scot-free. At least the fortifications at Anze have been destroyed. Moreover, Duan Wudi¡¯s troops have suffered heavy losses. Homeless refugees number in the hundreds of thousands. Although the Northern Han army withdrew all of the refugees to Qinyuan and adopted a scorched earth policy, their provisions will be consumed at a rapid pace with so many refugees. It is not necessarily the case that they have the advantage.


    ¡°Although we have been defeated, our main force remains. This Prince has already submitted a request for reinforcements. In a month¡¯s time, a reinforcement fleet will arrive. When the time comes, our supply train will stabilize, allowing us to wage war against the enemy. At present, the enemy has retreated to Qinyuan. That is where Northern Han¡¯s main force is located. This Prince is resolved to fight the decisive battle against Long Tingfei at Qinyuan. I wonder, what does everyone think?¡±


    Everyone knew that the Northern Han army had retreated to Qinyuan. As such, if they didn¡¯t attack, were they going to wait here? Of course none of them had any objections. However, Xuan Song had private worries. Rising, he spoke, ¡°Marshal, it is said that an army marches on its stomach.2 Although a fleet is coming to reinforce us, they do not address our immediate needs.3 Although Anze and Qinyuan are separated by a mere hundred li, the path is dangerous and difficult, winding ruggedly through the mountains. The costs of transporting provisions by land will be enormous. Although we presently have enough provisions to last half a month, the follow-up resupply probably won¡¯t arrive in time. It is best to temporarily station our troops at Anze, dispatching a few generals to repair the roads and prevent the Northern Han army from descending south. We can launch our assault when our reinforcements arrive. What does the Marshal think?¡±


    Hearing Xuan Song speak, Li Xuan knew that this was the proper way of dealing with the present situation. However, he could not adopt such a plan. Just as Li Xian was pondering how to phrase his rebuttal, I spoke up leisurely, ¡°General Xuan speaks correctly. However, our army has arranged a rendezvous with General Jing at Qinyuan. Although we don¡¯t know the situation, based upon General Jing¡¯s hastiness, he will likely arrive at Qinyuan within ten days. If our troops do not arrive at the rendezvous at that time, not only will we not be able to pincer Northern Han, if Long Tingfei takes advantage and first defeats General Jing, then this war will drag on.4 Although we have difficulties with our provisions, they should be able to last twenty days. As for the supply train, Zhe is willing to take personal responsibility and ensure that the army does not starve.¡±


    Xuan Song found my response reasonable. Although he was still uneasy, Xuan Song could not directly oppose the decision with the commander-in-chief and the army supervisor saying the same thing, especially as he did not have definite reasons for his opposition and had been advanced by Jiang Zhe to his present rank as general. Just like this, the army¡¯s continued march north was decided. Not knowing why, Xuan Song stole a furtive glance at Jiang Zhe and saw the faintly languid smile on his face. Xuan Song immediately realized that some grand strategy was unfolding and that he did not yet have the qualifications to learn of it.


    After all of the generals had been sent away to make preparations, Li Xian frowned and said, ¡°Suiyun, I¡¯ve already done as you asked and sent a request for reinforcements. It should reach the Emperor in these next few days. However, our army only suffered a minor setback. Why did you claim a major defeat within the petition, needlessly requisitioning provisions and reinforcements?¡±


    I smiled lightly. At present, it was best to keep this matter hidden from Li Xian. I had not informed him of the Prince of Qing¡¯s moves, as it was the emperor¡¯s wish. Neither of us wanted to see Li Xian be distracted. Besides, it was already enough that Li Xian had participated once in internal discord between brothers. I did not want the Prince of Qi participate in such an affair again. As a result, I only tranquilly replied, ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s wish. At present, there are some within the court who are treacherous. If the military situation changed, these individuals would definitely stir up havoc. Rather than allowing them to wreck our plans, it is best to allow them to expose their true visage as soon as possible. Therefore, since we are destined to lose several battles, isn¡¯t it best to seize this opportunity to submit a request? No matter how sensitive their ears, they will definitely be fooled and hoodwinked.¡±


    Li Xian trembled inside. How could something be happening within the court? Could it be that even with Imperial Brother¡¯s methods, he can¡¯t stably administer the Empire and someone dares to cause trouble? With the loyalties of the Qin and Cheng families, Li Xian came to the conclusion that he was the only one who could potentially revolt. Li Xian had overlooked Li Kang, not taking his third brother seriously. After all, what could Li Kang do with Hanzhong and the few troops that he had? Besides, Li Kang¡¯s standing within the military was much lower than Li Zhi and Li Xian, let alone many of the ranking generals. No matter how he racked his brains, Li Xian could not think of the one who would rebel. Although he knew that the emperor and Jiang Zhe had exchanged secret correspondence, Li Xian had simply assumed that his elder brother was worried about him, thus having Jiang Zhe surreptitiously report military matters. Since he trusted that Jiang Zhe wouldn¡¯t harm him, Li Xian chose to feign unawareness. Besides, he was disinclined to pay attention to the goings-on within the court. Very few high-ranking officials were aware of what was going on in Hanzhong. As such, it was no wonder that Li Xian could not find an answer to his questions.


    Seeing his misgivings, I smiled and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t anything significant, only the remnants of the Prince of Li and the Fengyi Sect. There are those who have seized the opportunity to assail Your Imperial Highness. That is why the Emperor does not want Your Imperial Highness to know to prevent suspicions.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian found himself relaxing. In any case, these kinds of rumors had never stopped since he arrived in Zezhou to command the army. Since Jiang Zhe had spoken in such a manner, Li Xian found himself relieved, only resentfully stating, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if His Imperial Majesty doesn¡¯t believe me, as long as it doesn¡¯t hamper our invasion of Northern Han. Once we have captured Jinyang, Imperial Brother can do as he pleases, whether it be removing me from my position or punishing me.¡±


    I smiled wryly inside. The grudge between Li Xian and the emperor was difficult to resolve. However, there was nothing I could do to help. It already wasn¡¯t an easy thing to have Li Xian recover his past liveliness. However, I also had to reply. With a hint of complaint at heart, I deliberately mocked him, ¡°Zhe had always assumed that I would be the only one unable to see the magnificent feat of conquering Southern Chu. Who would have thought that Your Imperial Highness also does not wish to lead an army south?¡±


    Li Xian was startled and urgently responded, ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re talking about a southern invasion? Has the Emperor already had such thoughts?¡±


    With a baffled tone, I answered, ¡°What of it? Once Northern Han has been conquered, can a southern invasion be far off? The Emperor¡¯s ambition is to unify the world and cannot condone leaving Jiangnan unconquered.¡±


    Suddenly seeing the light, Li Xian despaired, ¡°So that is the case. I do not know if Imperial Brother will send me to command the southern invasion. However, when the time comes, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have any chances. At the least, I will definitely lead a troop of cavalry to attack Xiangyang. After all, I suffered two defeats there. As for command of the main invasion force, Pei Yun is a likelier candidate. After all, he has continuously commanded the garrison forces along the Yangtze River all these years. Furthermore, once the Eastern Sea surrenders and pledges allegiance, Haitao is also another potential candidate. However, Suiyun, why aren¡¯t you going? When the time comes, it is impossible that His Imperial Majesty won¡¯t use your talents.¡±


    A hint of helplessness appeared in my eyes, as I replied, ¡°Once the northern frontier is pacified, the foundations of Great Yong¡¯s empire will be established. Southern Chu will be conquered sooner rather than later. Zhe has long grown tired of the affairs of the world. If His Imperial Majesty is benevolent and allows me to retire, I will return to the Eastern Sea. If His Imperial Majesty does not do so, Chang¡¯an is also a fairly good place to call home. Having turned my back upon Southern Chu and pledged my loyalties to Yong, I have already betrayed many deceased friends. If I invaded Chu at the head of an army, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the face to return to my homeland.¡±


    Li Xian could not help inwardly cursing his own stupidity for failing to realize such a simple fact. He promptly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go. Southern Chu is secretly weak. There will be no need for you to participate.¡±


    Southern Chu weak? I sneered slightly. I had received news about the results of the negotiations a few days ago. Having consented to allow Southern Chu to cease its reparations, it would only take them a few years to recover their strength with the wealth of Jiangnan. Were it not for the incompetence of the Southern Chu monarch and his ministers, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing for Great Yong to conquer Southern Chu. Besides, Lu Can was also present. Having myself suffered at his hands, he was definitely not easy to handle.


    Sensing the oppressive mood, Li Xian changed the subject and said, ¡°Suiyun, since you have personally asked to serve as the quartermaster, you have to be careful. If the provisions cannot be maintained, even if you escape a death sentence, you likely will still be punished even though you are the Army Supervisor.¡±


    In response to his words, I thought, If there aren¡¯t sufficient provisions, I will only be punished. But if I went to Qinyuan, when the defeat happens, I likely won¡¯t be able to escape. It is better to hide behind our own lines. However, there was no way that I would dare to speak these words aloud. Although the Prince of Qi also believed that the Yong army would suffer another defeat, he still hoped to be able to win an impressive victory against the Northern Han army. If I uttered such words, he would probably be enraged. In fact, I was quite curious as to whether Long Tingfei would handle the attack according to my calculations. Although the odds were fifty-fifty, it was still best that we suffered a defeat. Otherwise, if the enemy slowly retreated north and fought a bitter war of attrition, before our army arrived at Jinyang, Li Kang would likely already arrive before the walls of Chang¡¯an. In the worst case, Southern Chu would also seize the opportunity to advance north. As a result, if Long Tingfei retreated in defeat from Qinyuan, I would have to completely redo the entire strategic plan.


    Having spent so long in the marshal¡¯s tent, it began to feel stuffy. Thinking that my tent had probably already been set up, I bade farewell from the Prince of Qi and walked out. As I gazed up at the dusky sky, I found myself wondering whether that request for reinforcements had arrived in the capital and if it had caused any waves.


    ***


    ¡°Sleeping alone on a pillow, worried,


    Gazing at the shining, solitary moon through the window.


    In the deep and dark of night, my mind is heavy.


    Alone, sitting up and draping clothes around my shoulders to count the cold stars.


    At daybreak, a hundred wishes turn to dust,


    All that is left is a lonesome figure.


    Clear tears raining like leaves falling from a parasol tree,


    Hearing the sound of the night watch to wreck the mood.¡±


    In the depths of the harem, within the Bright Terrace Pavilion, a gorgeously beautiful woman in the garb of a palace lady was gently stroking a silver guzheng and softly chanting a song filled with unspeakable sorrow about Beauty Yu.5 Although she lived a life of extravagance and was surrounded by luxury, the life was lonesome and desolate, unable to depend on anyone. With the desolation within depths of the palace, the woman frequently sang and plucked the strings of the guzheng.


    Her face was streaked with tears. Standing nearby next to the incense burner, a beautiful palace maid promptly handed over a silk handkerchief. Using the handkerchief to wipe away her tears, the woman said, ¡°Chan¡¯er, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if We hadn¡¯t departed from my homeland and endure such a dreary existence?¡±


    Hearing her mistress¡¯s dissatisfaction, the palace maid immediately turned and walked outside. Only after confirming that all of the other palace maids were far away, she returned and whispered, ¡°My Lady, it isn¡¯t appropriate to speak thusly. If someone heard these words and reported them, My Lady would definitely be unable to handle the consequences. As long as we endure for another few months, once His Imperial Majesty has forgotten about that matter, based upon My Lady¡¯s appearance and skills, you will definitely be able to make a comeback.¡±


    Hearing these words, the woman¡¯s head drooped and tears fell again. She replied, ¡°We are also a daughter of an aristocratic family. If Shu had not fallen and We had entered the Royal Palace, We would not have fallen to such a lowly state. Instead, I have now been delivered to the Great Yong harem by Father and have experienced such humiliation. In the beginning, His Imperial Majesty treated me quite well. Immediately after We entered the harem, We were conferred the title of Lady of Complete Demeanor. Although this was likely because of Father, We were still quite favored. However, after Lady Sima was beaten to death, His Imperial Majesty took out his anger upon the daughters delivered by the aristocratic families of Hanzhong, becoming estranged with Us. A few days ago, when We were ill and unable to pay Our respects to the Empress, We don¡¯t know who sought to incite trouble, causing His Imperial Majesty to issue an edict reproaching Us for neglecting proper etiquette, demoting Us to Lady of Complete Beauty.


    ¡°This was originally a baseless accusation. We thought that it would be worth it if We could quell His Imperial Majesty¡¯s anger. However, in the months since, We have not been able to see His Imperial Majesty¡¯s countenance. Even with the palace banquets, We are prohibited from attending. At present, this Bright Terrace Pavilion is desolate and miserable, and is no different from the Cold Palace. How can we endure such a miserable existence? We would rather enter the Cold Palace. When an amnesty is proclaimed, We will be able to return home to see Our parents.¡±


    A distant cold light flashed across the eyes of Chan¡¯er, the palace maid. However, she soothingly said, ¡°My Lady, there is no need to worry. The day before yesterday when My Lady went to pay her respects to Her Imperial Majesty, didn¡¯t Her Imperial Majesty hint to My Lady that she had already admonished the Emperor, stating that His Imperial Majesty went too far to take out his anger upon My Lady because of Lady Sima. Perhaps, His Imperial Majesty may change his mind over the next few days.¡±


    The beautiful woman only gave a deep sigh under her breath. Hailing from an aristocratic family, she had long been accustomed to seeing women striving for favor. How could she believe that the empress would speak up on her behalf? The mistress and servant pair conversed for a time and wept for a time. Just as they were feeling disheartened, one of the eunuchs assigned to the pavilion animatedly hurried over. Kneeling down at the door, he reported, ¡°My Lady, wonderful news! His Imperial Majesty has issued an edict and will spend the night at the Bright Terrace Pavilion! Eunuch Song gonggong has come to issue the edict and asks that Your Ladyship make preparations to welcome the Imperial Presence.¡±


    The woman was overjoyed, nearly tottering as her pampered body rose to its feet. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Chan¡¯er, We have not misheard, correct?¡±


    Revealing a look of joy, the palace maid kneeled and answered, ¡°Congratulations to My Lady. This servant has long said that His Imperial Majesty is a wise and sagacious monarch, and will definitely not take out his anger on My Lady.¡±


    The woman promptly replied, ¡°Chan¡¯er, quickly accompany Us to accept the edict.¡± Finished speaking, she took the silk handkerchief washed by clear water handed her by the maid and carelessly wiped off the tear stains on her face before she quickly exited to accept the edict.


    Within the main hall of the pavilion, a eunuch stood solemnly. He was the emperor¡¯s personal attendant, Song Wan. In fact, Song Wan was still young and looked to be no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. His appearance was proper and guileless, with a docile and well-behaved demeanor. However, once one remembered that he had become one of the emperor¡¯s closest attendants from a mere cleaning eunuch in two years, one would immediately realize that he was not so simple. What was even rarer was that Song Wan had a steady temperament. Although the favor he received from the emperor was not less than that of the Chief Eunuch Supervisor, Chang En, Song Wan was cautious and prudent, never offending anyone rashly. As a result, he had good relations with many in the palace.


    Seeing Lady Huang of Complete Beauty walk over, Song Wan respectfully issued the imperial edict. Finishing, he was prepared to withdraw, turning a blind eye to Lady Huang¡¯s somewhat chaotic dress and makeup. Although Lady Huang was extremely joyous, she did not dare to be discourteous. After accepting the edict, she personally saw the eunuch off. As she escorted him out, she removed a piece of fine jade from her waist and slipped it into Song Wan¡¯s hands. She said, ¡°Gonggong is His Imperial Majesty¡¯s close attendant. In troubling gonggong to come personally, We are truly grateful. We have nothing of value and can only gift this jade to gonggong enjoy at your leisure.¡±


    Song Wan accepted the jade, his face beaming with a genuine smile. Only then did Lady Huang satisfactory halt her footsteps. Chan¡¯er, the palace maid, saw all this clearly. Song Wan¡¯s eyes were clear, completely lacking any look of greed. The maid knew that Song Wan¡¯s eyes were quite sharp and he did not attach unnecessary importance to Her Ladyship¡¯s jade. However, Chan¡¯er knew what was going on. Serving at the emperor¡¯s side, there were innumerable people who wished to curry favor with Song Wan. Her Ladyship had no intent of hoping to bribe this man and would be perfectly satisfied if Song Wan did not cause any trouble.


    That very night, Li Zhi¡¯s imperial presence arrived at Bright Terrace Pavilion. This Lady of Complete Beauty¡¯s name was Huang Li and was a precious daughter of Hanzhong¡¯s Huang family. The most important family of Hanzhong was the Sima family. Second to the Sima family was the Huang family. That was why Huang Li was conferred the title of Lady of Complete Demeanor upon entering the harem. Although she was not as beautiful as Lady Sima, she was skilled at playing the guzheng and writing poetry. In addition, because she had an agreeable personality, the favor afforded her was not inferior to that of Lady Sima. However, who could have expected that a tumultuous affair would occur, resulting in Lady Sima being imprisoned within the Cold Palace before being beaten to death by Princess Changle of Ning. As a result of this, the emperor had taken out his anger upon Huang Li. Not only was she demoted, she also failed to see the imperial countenance for several months.


    Although she had an agreeable temperament, the women of aristocratic families still had tempers and she could not help having complaints. Who would have thought that the empress had indeed advised the emperor and Huang Li had been able to see the imperial countenance after only two days? Huang Li could not help feeling overjoyed. During this night, she was careful, afraid that she would fail to curry favor if she did not attend to the emperor properly. Li Zhi seemed to also feel some remorse and was several-fold more affectionate. After intercourse, Huang Li attended to Li Zhi as he bathed before the two went to sleep.


    During fourth watch,6 Song Wan who was on duty outside suddenly and hurriedly entered the bedchambers. Walking to the bedside, he softly called, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Roused from his dreams, Li Zhi sat up and asked, ¡°What has happened to cause you to come awaken Us at this hour?¡±


    In a low voice, Song Wan answered, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty issued instructions that if any urgent messages arrived from the northern frontier to report immediately regardless of time. Just now, the Sixth Prince¡¯s eight-hundred-li express report has just arrived. Our army has suffered a heavy defeat at Anze.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Zhi broke out into a cold sweat, instantly getting out of bed. Draping robes around his shoulders, he took the report handed over by Song Wan. Walking to a lit lamp, he carefully began to read it. The further he read, the graver his countenance became. It was some time before he said, ¡°Since we have already suffered a defeat, we can only act belatedly. Immediately summon Qin Yi, Zheng Xia, and Shi Yu to discuss business in the Magnificent Culture Palace Hall.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Zhi hurriedly got dressed with the help of Song Wan. Just as he was about to leave, Li Zhi suddenly remembered something. Turning around, he gazed back toward the brocade-veiled bed. His expression somewhat uneasy, he regretfully said, ¡°Aiyah, in a rush, We forgot that we weren¡¯t in the Palace of Heavenly Purity.¡±


    After he had spoken, Li Zhi walked to the bed. In a low voice, he called out, ¡°Beloved concubine, beloved concubine.¡±


    Li Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief after calling several times and seeing that Huang Li remained fast asleep. He ordered, ¡°If something like this happens in the future, if We are with a concubine, remember to remind Us, especially since Lady Huang of Complete Beauty is from Shu.¡± As he reached the end, Li Zhi¡¯s voice became increasingly cold. Song Wan promptly apologized for his offense in terror. After that, the two of them softly and quietly departed.


    Once Li Zhi¡¯s figure had departed, Huang Li opened her eyes. At this moment, her forehead was covered with beads of sweat. Earlier, she had woken when Song Wan had come in. However, when she heard that this pertained to classified military secrets, she smartly feigned sleep. It was fortunate that she had done so. Otherwise, Li Zhi would likely have immediately placed her under house arrest and perhaps even have her exiled to the Cold Palace. Thinking of how paper thin a monarch¡¯s favor was, Huang Li could not help sobbing.


    At this moment, Chan¡¯er walked in. Chan¡¯er was a palace maid Huang Li had brought with her and was always loyal. As a result, Huang Li did not hide anything from her. Huang Li called Chan¡¯er over and explained the entire situation, shedding tears, ¡°Chan¡¯er, His Imperial Majesty is so suspicious. What should We do?¡±


    The palace maid tactfully mollified, ¡°My Lady, after time passes and His Imperial Majesty learns of My Lady¡¯s feelings, he will definitely not be suspicious of My Lady.¡±


    Huang Li continued to weep without stop. Only when the sky began to brighten did she drowsily fall asleep. Once Huang Li fell asleep, Chan¡¯er revealed a frigid and harsh look in her eyes. Taking advantage of the chaos with the palace attendants and other maids busy, she headed toward the imperial kitchen on the pretext that Huang Li wished to eat a few dishes of her native cuisine. After speaking with the imperial cooks, Chan¡¯er returned to the Bright Terrace Pavilion. No one noticed that she had slipped a piece of paper into the hands of an elderly eunuch within the kitchens.


    Over the subsequent days, Li Zhi and the important ministers had completely covered up news of the defeat, practically without any leaks. There was not a hint of rumors within Chang¡¯an. However, some people clearly saw that Li Zhi was marshaling troops. At the same time, through completely unknown and secret channels, news of the defeat at Anze had already reached the Prince of Qing. Li Kang had been anxiously waiting for this opportunity. Reading news of the defeat at the northern frontier, Li Kang could not help reveling. However, he prudently did not immediately rise in rebellion. After all, based upon the intelligence that he had gathered, the defeat suffered this time was not that serious. However, he took this opportunity to test the loyalties and capabilities of the Embroidered Union by investigating the particulars of the recent defeat.


    Several days later, the information the Embroidered Union delivered utterly satisfied the Prince of Qing. Not only was the entire nature of the defeat explained, they had managed to discover some of the details the Prince of Qing did not know. Huo Yi explained that this information had been deduced by a number of clues discovered by the Embroidered Union¡¯s spies within Chang¡¯an. After all, the Prince of Qi¡¯s army had completely isolated the entire north, making it impossible to infiltrate anyone inside to gather intelligence. Li Kang had also received information from the Devil Sect. After comparing the two, there was no one outside of the direct actors who knew more about the defeat at Anze. And with this, Li Kang was able to verify the Embroidered Union¡¯s loyalty and capability. In this way, he could hand over power and authority to the Embroidered Union. After all, when it came to reconnaissance and intelligence, the Embroidered Union had the advantage and ability.


    Footnotes:


    °ÔÉÏ, Bashang ¨C a location roughly ten kilometers outside of modern-day Xi¡¯an, known for where the Feast at Hongmen occurred and where the tomb of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty was located


    Èý¾üδ¶¯£¬Á¸²ÝÏÈÐÐ, sanjunweidong, liangcaoxianxing ¨C idiom, lit. before an army can advance, it must be well provisioned; fig. an army marches on its stomach


    Զˮ²»½â½ü¿Ê, yuanshuibujiejinke ¨C idiom, lit. distant water does not cure present thirst; fig. something far away won¡¯t be able to address immediate needs, the aid comes too slow to be of any help


    ¿õÈÕ³Ö¾Ã, kuangrichijiu ¨C idiom, lit. delayed for a long time; fig. protracted, drawn-out


    ÓÝÃÀÈË, Yu Meiren ¨C lit. Beauty Mei is a nickname for Xiang Yu¡¯s concubine, Consort Yu (Óݼ§). In 202 BC, on the verge of defeat and in despair at the Battle of Gaixia (ÛòÏÂÖ®Õ½), Xiang Yu drowned himself in alcohol and sang a song in sorrow. Consort Yu performed a sword dance and sang a song in return. To ensure that Xiang Yu was not troubled with love for her, Consort Yu committed suicide after finishing.


    The fourth of the five night watches, between 1:00-3:00 AM.

 Chapter 20: Startling Insider Information

    Chapter 20: Startling Insider Information


    Setting down the intelligence report in his hands, Li Kang gazed with satisfaction at Huo Yi. Although this ordinary and honest looking youth seemed to be a guileless individual lacking in schemes, who would suspect that he was among the top members of the Embroidered Union? During these days he had spent at Li Kang¡¯s side, Huo Yi had performed many things on Li Kang¡¯s behalf, helping the prince eliminate many officials leaning towards the court. Although Li Kang was still on his guard against the Embroidered Union, Li Kang actually quite trusted Huo Yi.


    Huo Yi, or better known as Baiyi, respectfully stood below. Only after Li Kang had finished reading the report did he speak, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this subordinate has already received news that Xiahou Yuanfeng has already arrived at San Pass. Over these days, Your Imperial Highness has intercepted the imperial envoys and documents, and sealed off the road between San Pass and Hanzhong under the pretext of bandits. Although there are no overt weaknesses, and the Great Yong court is preoccupied by the war with Northern Han and inevitably overlooks the things occurring in Hanzhong, Li Zhi and his subordinates aren¡¯t ordinary. They have already discovered that something has happened. If not for their desire to prevent Your Imperial Highness from rebelling, the Yong army would¡¯ve likely marched in long ago. However, since Xiahou Yuanfeng has come personally, my Union has already captured more than a dozen agents of the Bright Inspection Department outside of San Pass. When is Your Imperial Highness prepared to act? There is no time to lose.1 If we wait until the Yong court is free to act, we will likely no longer have the opportunity.¡±


    Smiling, Li Kang replied, ¡°There is no need for you to feel anxious. At present, Li Zhi does not dare to show hostility towards me. In addition, although I seemingly intend to defy court orders based upon my army, in Li Zhi¡¯s eyes, I intend to fight for power and authority. Who would think that I, an Imperial Prince of Qing, would want Great Yong to disintegrate? As a result, the court will definitely focus on appeasement. Hasn¡¯t Li Zhi already issued several edicts praising this Prince for the sake of preventing this Prince from opposing the court? He wants to wait until after Northern Han has been conquered before dealing with me using the post-victory glow. In fact, this Prince would find it strange if Xiahou Yuanfeng had not come. However, the timing isn¡¯t right just yet. Although Li Xian suffered a defeat, he has not suffered enormous losses. Based upon Long Tingfei¡¯s abilities, and holding the terrain advantage and popular sentiment, he will definitely be able to inflict a crushing defeat upon Li Xian. Once that occurs, it won¡¯t be too late for me to act.¡±


    After hesitating, Huo Yi replied, ¡°However, the one fighting with Northern Han is Li Xian, the Prince of Qi. He is still one of the top generals of the current age. In addition, with the support of the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, if the one defeated is Northern Han, what then?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if Jiang Zhe is brilliant?¡± asked Li Kang rhetorically, shaking his head. ¡°Even if Long Tingfei can¡¯t push back the Yong invasion, as long as he fights a war of attrition, defending each and every fortified town and city, it will be enough to completely tie up the Prince of Qi. When the time comes and victory is delayed, I will be able to bribe ranking officials of the court to denounce the Prince of Qi for squandering the Yong army. Facing problems both domestically and abroad, Li Zhi will be hard pressed. Besides, even if Great Yong has recently come to an agreement with Southern Chu, when the time comes, even if Shang Weijun is dithering idiot, he will definitely hit a person who is down. In reality, if I were Li Zhi, the most urgent matter isn¡¯t to invade Northern Han, but to pacify the Hanzhong region. It is necessary to pacify internal threats before dealing with external ones.2 This is the reasonable thing to do.¡±


    After some thought, Huo Yi said, ¡°It is possible that the Yong court has no alternative. At present, Southern Chu is watching from the sidelines. Although Your Imperial Highness has revealed signs of rebelling, they are not overt. Li Zhi probably wants to conquer Northern Han like a thunderbolt.3 When that is settled, they will be able to deal with us unhurriedly. It is only that they probably didn¡¯t suspect that the Northern Han army would remain so formidable after being defeated at Zezhou.¡±


    Li Kang nodded his head and advised, ¡°Remain careful. The timing will be extremely crucial. Oh, that¡¯s right. Establish layered ambushes at the San Pass and ensure that no agents from the Bright Inspection Department sneak into Hanzhong.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, rest easy. My Union¡¯s protector is personally overseeing the operation,¡± replied Huo Yi, well prepared. ¡°We will definitely not allow the Bright Inspection Department to succeed.¡±


    Smiling slightly, Li Kang nodded his head. He also had his own trusted subordinates and naturally knew that the Embroidered Union had already captured or killed a lot of agents sent by the court. The methods they used were extremely ruthless and cruel. At the same time, the Embroidered Union themselves had also suffered heavy losses, allowing the prince to see the Embroidered Union¡¯s sincerity and loyalty.


    After bidding farewell and walking out of the hall, Huo Yi put a faint smile on his face. Two youths were waiting outside for him. One was refined and scholarly, while the other was doughty and fierce. Both looked to be twenty-five or twenty-six years old. These two were Shangguan Yan and Xiong Bao. Both of them had looks of extreme indifference on their faces. A few days earlier, after they had been denounced and were allowed to redeem their crimes, they had followed Huo Yi and entered into service within the residence of the Prince of Qing. Although they were afraid of tyrannical abuses of authority, they were extremely deferential towards Huo Yi, not daring to offend him. After all, Huo Yi was Huo Jicheng¡¯s adopted son and a confidant of Chen Zhen. In addition, the two¡¯s family and elders were in the hands of the Embroidered Union. However, because of all of this, the negative feelings in their hearts only increased. Even though Huo Yi was always courteous towards them, their feelings did not change.


    Seeing the looks on their faces, Huo Yi sighed mentally. Only able to feign ignorance, he instructed, ¡°Send a message to Protector Ma and increase the surveillance upon the San Pass. We must definitely not allow any of Yong¡¯s agents to sneak into Hanzhong.¡±


    Ma Cheng, the Embroidered Union elder responsible for intercepting agents from the Bright Inspection Department, was over forty years old and an ardent supporter of the mission to restore Shu. This time, Chen Zhen had purposely dispatched Ma Cheng to preside over this matter because his hatred towards Great Yong was quite deep. In addition, the majority of the men dispatched to help Ma Cheng were all experts from the Union who, of course, felt strongly about their opposition to Great Yong. Because they had long been dissatisfied with the years that the Embroidered Union spent in hiding to bide its time, they were fierce tigers released from their cages when they were ordered to act, leading to the brilliant achievements.


    Although there were two others participating in the operation at San Pass, they had zero accomplishments. One of them was Gu Ying, the only son of the head protector of the Embroidered Union, Gu Ning. A few days earlier, after Union Head Huo Jicheng decided to collaborate with the Prince of Qing, Gu Ning had lost all of his authority because he had enraged Huo Jicheng. This caused everyone to witness first hand, once again, the Union Head¡¯s methods when it came to eliminating dissenters. Worried about his situation, Gu Ning had asked his good friend, Ma Cheng, to take care of his only son. Although Ma Cheng was not a direct part of Huo Jicheng¡¯s faction, he had long been valued highly by Huo Jicheng and Chen Zhen. Gu Ning could relax with Gu Ying under Ma Cheng¡¯s protection. Out of consideration for Gu Ying¡¯s safety, Ma Cheng had brought his friend¡¯s son along even after he had taken the heavy responsibility and headed for San Pass. Ma Cheng only prohibited Gu Ying from getting involved personally. After all, although Gu Ying¡¯s martial arts were pretty good, he was only seventeen years old. As a result, Gu Ying could only watch as others took action.


    The other individual was quite different. His name was Luo Jianfei and was one of Chen Zhen¡¯s trusted bodyguards. Speaking of, after Chen Zhen began to manage the daily affairs of the Union, the authority and power of the majority of long-time members of the Union began to fall. At present, the one most valued by Chen Zhen was the Union Head¡¯s adopted sons, Huo Yi and Huo Shan. Huo Yi was able and efficient, possessing incredible martial arts skills. In comparison, Huo Shan was a master of trap mechanisms and analysis, the best at making arrangements and laying ambushes. Although these two were young, they held power and authority in their hands, resolute in carrying out their duties. There were none within the Union who did not admire them. Reportedly, the Union Head had another adopted son, Huo Li, who had once made an enormous contribution. However, at present, he had vanished without a trace. There were some rumors that he had died an untimely death, although no one dared to investigate.


    Apart from this, Chen Zhen had a mysterious group of men protecting him. This guard was composed of members of similar age. Each and every member was an elite who was a master of the brush and sword. No one knew their numbers and their whereabouts were always kept secret. Aside from Chen Zhen, it was likely that no one could ascertain their strength and structure. In the event that something major occurred within the Union, these guards would often take charge. As a result, no one dared to be contemptuous towards them. There were rumors within the Union that, because these guards were all of similar age and bearing to Huo Yi and Huo Shan, they were likely all personally trained by Huo Jicheng. As a result, they were likely tools used by Huo Jicheng to control the Union, and serve as his eyes and ears by Chen Zhen¡¯s side. This Luo Jianfei was one of these individuals.


    Luo Jianfei was a bodyguard who was actually well-known amongst the members of the Embroidered Union. He had participated several times in important missions, cooperating several times with Ma Cheng. Although he had a cultured and handsome appearance, he was vicious and merciless. Everywhere he appeared, a bloodbath would result. This man was not only ruthless towards his enemies; he was also quite vicious towards his own allies. Aside from Chen Zhen, he obeyed no one else. Even Huo Yi and Huo Shan did not dare to casually issue him orders. This time, Chen Zhen had dispatched him to San Pass to utilize his savagery. Knowing, that Luo Jianfei had secret orders from Chen Zhen and could assume control at any moment, Ma Cheng treated him as an army supervisor and did not dare to offend him in the slightest.


    Luo Jianfei¡¯s temperament was eccentric, sleeping during the day in the secret hideout while heading out alone during the night with his sword. Several times he returned, reeking of the smell of blood and seeming to even have some wounds. However, no one saw any captives nor any heads, keeping everyone in the dark about his accomplishments.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy thing for the Embroidered Union to establish a defensive perimeter to intercept Yong agents who came from the San Pass. The talents of the Yong agents were all pretty good. In addition, their concealment skills were outstanding. During the day, it was tolerable. As long as scouts occupied high points and kept watch, the agents could be easily discovered. Afterwards, the scouts could use any methods available to pass the information back to the Union¡¯s experts to intercept and kill. However, it was different at night. With sight hampered, the Union could only dispatch some experts to wait idly for opportunities by the major paths. In any case, there was another defensive line behind. Even if these agents were able to slip past this line, it was not so easy for them to reach Hanzhong. However, the nightly missions were undertaken by teams of several experts. Luo Jianfei was the only one who came and went alone.


    On this night, with the clouds hiding the moon and the stars, Gu Ying stealthily departed from the camp. He followed Luo Jianfei in the hopes of seeing what this secretive and eccentric bodyguard was up to. Gu Ying knew that his martial arts were inferior to that of Luo Jianfei¡¯s. As a result, Gu Ying kept his distance. Fortunately, Luo Jianfei did not make any special efforts to hide his figure. As a result, Gu Ying, to his surprise, was able to follow Luo Jianfei to a valley.


    This valley had a small path leading from San Pass to Hanzhong. Because the route was craggy, there were few travelers who took it. Because of this, many secret agents and spies used this path. During the day, it was impossible for anyone to hide themselves from scouts overlooking the valley from nearby cliffs. However, it was pitch-black at night, making it impossible to see anything. There were no hiding spots within the valley for one to lie in ambush. As a result, it was not an ideal location to intercept Yong agents.


    Gu Ying found this strange. Why had Luo Jianfei come to this location? As suspicions gradually grew, Gu Ying watched as Luo Jianfei climbed onto the cliffs overlooking the valley. Clearly, Luo Jianfei had no intentions of hiding in the valley to wait for the opportunity to intercept and kill.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gu Ying also stealthily climbed up onto the cliff. There was a bamboo forest located on the cliff. The bamboo forest surrounded a dilapidated mountain temple. There was a prominent, level boulder behind the temple. Gu Ying was well aware of the terrain here. Once before, Gu Ying had followed Ma Cheng on a patrol to this position. From a distance, he caught sight of a sparking light within the temple before disappearing in a flash. Gu Ying knew that Luo Jianfei had lit a bonfire before shutting the door of the temple to prevent the blaze from being seen. Gathering his courage, Gu Ying crept closer and made his way to the back of the dilapidated temple, looking to see if there was a way to get into the temple without being discovered by Luo Jianfei.


    Although the moonlight was dim, Gu Ying could still faintly see the scenery before him. It wasn¡¯t long before he discovered a large opening in the broken wall hidden behind overgrown weeds. Silently, he parted the weeds and discovered that the hole was barely large enough for him to squeeze through. He quietly squeezed through. There was only complete darkness before him, unable to see the light of the fire. According to his position, Gu Ying guessed that he had come out underneath the table where sacrificial offers were made to the mountain deity being worshipped in the temple. As for why he couldn¡¯t see the fire, it seemed that the table covering had not yet been stolen. Curled up in this narrow space, Gu Ying did not dare move a finger.


    In reality, Luo Jianfei should have noticed something was off because of his strong martial arts. That he hadn¡¯t noticed anything during the journey was because Gu Ying had been extra careful. In addition, because he was impatient to meet with someone, Luo Jianfei had not paid attention. After all, there was no one in the entire Embroidered Union who dared to target him. Who would have thought that Gu Ying would be like a newborn calf who was unafraid of tigers?4 After he had entered the dilapidated temple, Luo Jianfei had been preoccupied with lighting the fire and tidying up the main temple hall. The moment Gu Ying had snuck underneath the sacrificial table was the moment when Luo Jianfei had headed outside to find some firewood. As a result, through a strange combination of factors,5 Gu Ying was able to sneak to his present location. Although Gu Ying was young, his martial arts originated from authentic internal energy traditions. Although Luo Jianfei¡¯s martial arts were impressive, he was only considered an expert, not omniscient. As a result, he did not discover Gu Ying¡¯s presence.


    Softly making a hole in the cloth, Gu Ying attentively regarded the flickering flames and the gloomily cold looking features of the young man in black. Luo Jianfei sat with his legs crossed next to the fire with his eyes closed, recuperating. Although he was young and handsome, the sinister expression on his face and the faint murderous aura surrounding him was filled with deterrence. Although the flickering fire illuminated his sharp, handsome features, it also caused him to feel as if Luo Jianfei could be dispersed from the firelight into the darkness at any moment. Gu Ying remembered something that Protector Ma had told him before. Luo Jianfei had probably once served as an assassin. At this moment, Gu Ying finally understood the meaning behind Uncle Ma¡¯s words. With this kind of murderous aura and gloom, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t an assassin.


    Just as Gu Ying felt all of his limbs grow numb, soft footsteps suddenly thudded from outside the temple. Gu Ying was startled and further controlled his breathing. The door to the temple was pushed open. As the cold wind blew in, Gu Ying felt himself shiver. In the doorway stood a tall figure. The man had a gray cloak draped around his shoulders and had a conical bamboo hat on his head. The hat was very low and hid the man¡¯s features. At the left side of his waist was a sword hilt. With one look, Gu Ying determined that he was someone from jianghu. After standing in the doorway for a moment, the man removed his hat, revealing a delicate and handsome smiling face. His pair of eyes, like the cold stars in the night sky, glistened with teardrops as he gazed tightly upon the composed-looking Luo Jianfei, almost as if he was emotionally moved at seeing a close relative after many years of separation.


    Gu Ying felt himself relax. He thought, Could it be an old friend of Luo Jianfei¡¯s? Is this why he did not speak of it? After all, even though Gu Ying was not fond of the members of Chen Zhen¡¯s faction, he did not wish to see internal strife.


    Who would have expected that just as he breathed a sigh of relief, Gu Ying saw the flash of a sword. The gray-clothed youth suddenly leaped forward, flinging his cloak. The powerful wind created extinguished the bonfire. Gu Ying felt his gaze darken before he heard the sound of weapons clashing. Resting his hand on his own sword hilt, Gu Ying bent his ear to listen closely. The scene before him was pitch-black. With no light from the moon and stars, he could only rely upon his ears to follow the bitter struggle within the hall. In addition, as he had secretly followed Luo Jianfei here, Gu Ying would not intervene lightly even if Luo Jianfei were on the verge of death.


    After a few moments, Gu Ying¡¯s eyes gradually grew accustomed to the darkness. Through the hole in the cloth, he could see the violent fight before him. Both Luo Jianfei and the newcomer seemed to be accustomed to battling in the darkness. The sword energy crisscrossed, almost like the two were fighting in broad daylight. Although Gu Ying could only see the flickering glints of the swords and the two faint figures, he could not distinguish who was Luo Jianfei. The unfamiliar youth had sometime earlier cast aside his cape. Both of them were dressed in close-fitting clothes and had similar builds. In addition, their martial arts and swordsmanship were quite similar, almost as if two disciples from the same master were comparing skills. However, Gu Ying could clearly discern that the two were ferocious to the extreme, not holding back in the slightest. After the two had exchanged over a hundred blows, one of the two steadily seized the advantage, while the other could only resist. Gu Ying was filled with anxiety, as he did not know who was winning.


    At this moment, the one at the disadvantage leaped back in retreat. He smiled and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m convinced. Over these years, your martial arts have improved quickly. Presumably, you once again received Lord Li¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Gu Ying found this voice strange. Hearing that Luo Jianfei had won, Gu Ying found himself have misgivings at the same moment he relaxed. It seemed like the two of them were old friends. However, why were they sparring in the dark and attacking so mercilessly?


    At this moment, a spark was created. The gray-clothed man lit a match and reignited the bonfire. Conveniently, he picked up the cape he had cast to the floor. As for Luo Jianfei, he retook his original seat. Indicating for the gray-clothed man to sit down, his face revealed a warm smile as he stated, ¡°Hualiu, in the time of our separation, you now hold a high position. Who would have thought that you would remember an old friend like me?¡±


    The gray-clothed man heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°Were it not because of fate, I would rather that I continued to serve under the young master. At present, Chiji is on the northern frontier serving the young master, Daoli is operating in the Eastern Sea, L¨¹¡¯er¡¯s business extends throughout the world, Baiyi and Shanzi are in Sichuan, and Yulun and Quhuang are in Southern Chu. As for all of the other brothers, they continue to serve under the young master. Although I have become an official and serve in close proximity to the Emperor, I am the only one who cannot help the young master. Alas!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± said Luo Jianfei with a smile. ¡°At the time, if you hadn¡¯t helped the young master take control of General Qin, the Crown Prince likely would have already become the Emperor. At present, it is extremely important that you are serving in the Bright Inspection Department under Xiahou Yuanfeng. If he intends to harm the young master, you will be able to discover it immediately. Lord Li has said that if the Emperor wishes to kill the young master, Xiaohou Yuanfeng would be the first to know. That is why monitoring Xiahou Yuanfeng is the same as monitoring the Emperor. Besides, are you really willing to part with your adoptive mother and brother?¡±


    Although Gu Ying¡¯s knowledge was limited, he was still greatly shocked by what he heard. Even though Luo Jianfei was a key member of the Embroidered Union, who would have thought that he was actually a secret agent from Great Yong? Naturally, although Gu Ying would not suspect that Chen Zhen was also a Yong agent, he still racked his brains as to how to expose this matter and make Chen Zhen too ashamed to show his face. Gu Ying could not help putting a smile onto his face.


    Afterwards, Gu Ying realized that, with this man as a mole within the Embroidered Union, he had likely allowed quite a few agents of Yong¡¯s Bright Inspection Department into Hanzhong. This matter needed to be reported to Protector Ma as soon as possible. When all was said and done, Gu Ying was still too young. Extremely anxious, his breathing grew heavy unconsciously. Fortunately, Luo Jianfei and the stranger were close together, single-mindedly focused upon their quiet conversation and did not notice. Gu Ying promptly let out a soft sigh and strove to listen attentively. However, the two were conversing too softly and Gu Ying could only hear a few scattered words. The phrases that popped up quite frequently were the ¡°Prince of Qing¡± and the ¡°Embroidered Union.¡±


    After some time had passed, the two finally ended their conversation. After exchanging grins, Luo Jianfei rose to his feet and said, ¡°All right. Since we¡¯ve finished discussing, you should go back. In a few moments, when dawn breaks, your movements will be limited.¡±


    Hesitating somewhat, the gray-clothed youth replied, ¡°There is one matter that Xiahou daren wanted me to pass on. He hopes that the young master will consider handing over the Embroidered Union to him after Hanzhong has been pacified.¡±


    Luo Jianfei¡¯s movements suddenly halted. After quite a while, he frostily questioned, ¡°What is Xiahou daren thinking? The Embroidered Union is young master¡¯s sharp weapon. How can it casually be handed over to anyone? In addition, why should we allow Xiahou Yuanfeng to garner such an advantage?¡±


    ¡°Xiahou daren has said that the entire world belongs to the Emperor and Hanzhong is Great Yong¡¯s territory,¡± answered the gray-clothed man, heaving a sigh. ¡°Regardless of whether the Embroidered Union are rebels, as the one in control of the Bright Inspection Department, he cannot permit such a force to exist outside of the court¡¯s control. Moreover, since the young master is now a marquis, he will continue to rise steadily. It is best that these shadowy matters be handed to Xiahou daren. If the Embroidered Union still has value, then it should fall under Xiahou daren¡¯s control.¡±


    Sneering for a few moments, Luo Jianfei replied, ¡°You sure are talking big. You should clearly know what¡¯s going on with the Embroidered Union. If it were two years ago, I would have agreed if the young master wished to hand over the Embroidered Union. However, at present, the Embroidered Union controls fifty percent of our operations in Hanzhong and Western Sichuan. In addition, the Embroidered Union is working alongside the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the remnants of the Fengyi Sect in Southern Chu. You should know full well the importance of the Embroidered Union to the young master. This time, for Great Yong, the young master is prepared to sacrifice at least seventy percent of the Embroidered Union¡¯s strength. Unexpectedly, Xiahou Yuanfeng is still so greedy and refusing to let off the remaining thirty percent. And to my surprise, you¡¯re actually speaking on his behalf. Hualiu, have you forgotten who has allowed you to obtain your current position and wealth?¡±


    Without a hint of a smile on his face, the gray-clothed man raised his right hand and vowed, ¡°I swear to the Heavens that if I had any evil intentions towards the young master, then I will die an unnatural death without a complete corpse!¡±


    Hearing these words, Luo Jianfei¡¯s expression softened. However, he still angrily said, ¡°If so, that¡¯s good. However, I want to hear why you are speaking on Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Sighing, Hualiu responded, ¡°I only just heard Xiahou daren speak of this and also spoke up to reproach him. However, Xiahou daren has said that because Hanzhong was under the control of the Prince of Qing, it was not inappropriate that the Embroidered Union was under the young master¡¯s control. But once Hanzhong has been pacified, if the young master¡¯s relationship with the Embroidered Union that is focused upon reestablishing Shu is too intimate, the Emperor will likely become suspicious. Young master¡¯s talents are Heaven-sent and has enormous power in his hands. It would unavoidably be considered as excessive to continue to control the Embroidered Union for the sake of self-preservation. If the young master is willing to hand over the Embroidered Union, it would express his loyalty and cut off his relationship with a rebel faction. It is quite suitable to suffer negligible losses to obtain the Emperor¡¯s wholehearted trust and eliminate the suspicions that the young master would suffer. I also feel that Xiahou daren speaks the truth.


    ¡°In addition, even if the Embroidered Union is given up, not only does the young master still have sufficient strength for self-preservation, our people will be able to disengage from the Embroidered Union to concentrate on the young master¡¯s protection. That is why I hope that you can explain this matter to Lord Chen before passing the message on to the young master. Xiahou daren does not want to directly discuss this with the young master. Even if these negotiations fail, no hostility will be wrought. What do you think about my words?¡±


    Luo Jianfei¡¯s features changed several times. It was a long time before he could reply, ¡°I will report this matter to Lord Chen. However, the ultimate decision is still the young master¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°If the young master disagrees,¡± spoke Hualiu, ¡°I will do everything to dissuade Xiahou daren.¡±


    Luo Jianfei nodded his head slightly before turning and departing. It wasn¡¯t long before the gray-clothed man also left. Only then did Gu Ying discover that he had practically forgotten to breathe. How was this possible? How could the Embroidered Union be no more than someone¡¯s pawn? If what they said was true, then who was their young master to be able to control the Embroidered Union and also have ties with the Bright Inspection Department? Gu Ying was not fully aware of the current situation. If it were his father or his adopted elder brother, Shangguan Yan, they could guess at the young master¡¯s identity. However, as for Gu Ying, he did not understand the horrifying ramifications of what he had heard.


    After a few moments, after he had determined that the two had gone far away, Gu Ying finally came out from underneath the sacrificial table, preparing to return to Ma Cheng to report the inside information he had heard. When he walked out of the temple, he unexpectedly felt his back grow numb and he tumbled to the ground facedown. Afterwards, a man¡¯s foot stepped on Gu Ying¡¯s back and said, ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t hear wrong. There was indeed someone hidden within the temple. Jianfei, do you recognize this man?¡±


    Gu Ying felt his entire body grow cold. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of death at his age. If he were a few years older and had a taste of the pleasures of life, he would likely be afraid of death. However, he was currently in the prime of his youth, filled with youthful energy and vigor. This was the moment that he was most liable to lightly cast aside his life. What he was worried about were his father, his uncles, and his relatives. If he died here, it was likely that none of his family could escape alive.


    Using his foot, the gray-clothed man rolled Gu Ying over onto his back. Gu Ying¡¯s pale face was revealed to Luo Jianfei¡¯s eyes. Luo Jianfei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed and his right hand fell to the hilt of his sword. However, very quickly, a difficult look appeared on his face. Ultimately, he did not draw his sword.


    Footnotes:


    ʲ»Ò˳Ù, shibuyichi ¨C idiom, lit. the matter should not be delayed; fig. there¡¯s no time to lose


    ÈÁÍâ±ØÏÈ°²ÄÚ, rangwaibixian¡¯annei ¨C to pacify internal threats before dealing with external ones; this was the excuse used by Chiang Kai-shek in dealing with the Communists and warlords prior to the Second Sino-Japanese War/World War II


    ѸÀײ»¼°ÑÚ¶ú, xunleibujiyan¡¯er ¨C idiom, lit. as swift as a sudden clap f thunder which leaves no time to cover one¡¯s ears; fig. like a thunderbolt


    ³õÉúÅ£¶¿²»Å»¢, chushengniudubupahu ¨C idiom, lit. a newborn calf is unafraid of tigers


    Òõ²îÑô´í, yinchayangcuo ¨C idiom, lit. an accident arising from many causes; fig. a freak combination of factors

 Chapter 21: Troops Sally Forth from Hu Pass

    Chapter 21: Troops Sally Forth from Hu Pass


    Hu Pass was a formidable pass that guarded the strategic route of Baixing through the Taihang Mountains. From Zhenzhou, one was able to pass through Baixing to enter into Northern Han territory. Surrounded by mountains, Hu Pass was an important stronghold that controlled the entire Baixing. To the north was Mount Baigu and to the south was Mount Shuanglong. The pass was called the Jar Pass because it was wedged between the two mountains. Once Hu Pass fell, the Yong army could penetrate deep into the Northern Han hinterlands.


    As the Yong army had split in two this time, the one responsible for attacking Hu Pass was Jing Chi. This time, he had brought thirty thousand horsemen and forty thousand troops of the Zhenzhou garrison, beginning a fierce assault upon Hu Pass starting on the fourteenth day of the third month. Hu Pass¡¯s garrison commander, Liu Wanli, was a famous general. At the head of seven thousand troops, he stoutly defended the pass without withdrawing. After assailing the pass for eight days straight, the Yong army still found it difficult to conquer Hu Pass.


    On the twenty-first day of the third month, Jing Chi urged his horse forward until he arrived at his command banner. With a frosty gaze, he looked upon the fortifications stained red with blood. Only his somewhat chapped lips revealed his inner anxiety. This time, his orders were clear. He had to breach the Hu Pass before marching upon Shangdang1 to reach Qinyuan and rendezvous with the Prince of Qi to pincer the main Northern Han army. The Northern Han army was heavily outnumbered and could only defend a number of key fortifications. As long as Hu Pass fell, there was only vast, undefended territory behind. However, even though Hu Pass had been assaulted for eight days straight, it remained towering over the Yong army without falling. Jing Chi felt like a fire blazed in his heart, itching to personally take the field. However, it was too much of a great waste to use cavalry to attack fortifications. The Prince of Qi¡¯s intent was very clear¡ªthe Zhenzhou garrison was to attack the fortifications, while Jing Chi¡¯s cavalry was to be used for the breakthrough and could not suffer heavy losses at Hu Pass.


    Raising his eyes to look up at the sky, Jing Chi saw that the sun had already set behind Hu Pass, shining over the entire walls and towers a blood red light. He ferociously stated, ¡°Recall the troops.¡± Afterwards, he spurred his horse and returned to camp. He had to think of a way. In at most two days, if he did not capture the pass, he had to set foot within the pass even if he had to personally lead the assault.


    On the twenty-second day of the third month, the commander of the Zhenzhou garrison responsible for assaulting Hu Pass, Lin Ya, stood atop the three zhang2 tall command tower with a look of agitation. Over these days, countless numbers of battering rams, ballistae, siege ladders, and catapults had been destroyed. The land below the walls was in utter shambles. The moat had already been filled. The city gates had long been burned to a crisp by the oil used by the Yong army, but the passageway had been completely plugged with stones, bricks, and tree trunks by the Northern Han army. Lin Ya knew that if Jing Chi could capture the pass, it would adversely affect military plans.


    It was unfortunate that Liu Wanli was cruel and malicious. When he learned that the Yong army was about to attack Hu Pass, he had levied all of the men in their primes from neighboring areas to help in the pass¡¯s defense, forcing all of the levied men to monitor each other through collective punishment. Although Great Yong had a number of agents who infiltrated Hu Pass, they never had the opportunity to coordinate with the attackers outside of the pass. Were it not for the shrewdness of several of the agents to exploit the tossing of tree trunks and rocks to also pass messages, the Yong army likely would not know the real situation within the pass. Even so, the walls of Hu Pass were firm and the pass was protected on both sides by mountains. Liu Wanli had established strongholds on each mountain. With the three positions working in cooperation, the Yong army suffered heavy losses without success.


    Today, Lin Ya had steeled his heart and dispatched the best of his soldiers and officers. As he watched, a siege ladder collapsed under the raging inferno and the blood of the brave Yong warriors was painted upon the fa?ade of the walls of Hu Pass. Even though he was a veteran of a hundred battles,3 Lin Ya felt his temples throb, a raging fury rising.


    Just as Lin Ya with directing the assault, he felt the wooden command tower under his feet begin to tremble. He could not help gazing below, and caught sight of Jing Chi climbing the tower. Jing Chi only wore a battle gown that did not cover his left shoulder with the rest billowing behind him. In Jing Chi¡¯s hands was a war drum as tall as a man. Arriving atop the tower, Jing Chi set the war drum down and shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Bring the drum mallets!¡±


    One of Jing Chi¡¯s personal troops who had followed Jing Chi up promptly handed over two drum mallets with red silk wrapped around their heads. With a loud cry, Jing Chi began to brandish the mallets, forcefully beating the war drums. The drumbeat resounded through the skies, almost like unending thunderclaps rumbling throughout the entire battlefield. After the Battle of Zezhou, Jing Chi had heard of how Jiang Zhe had beat the drums to assist the Yong army to a decisive victory and wished to copy Jiang Zhe¡¯s example. During his leisurely period, Jiang Zhe had only taught Jing Chi for a few days. Although Jing Chi didn¡¯t know anything about music, being an experienced soldier and a military commander, it boosted morale with its magnificence, boldness, and power even though the drumbeat he created did not have countless permutations.


    Hearing the drumbeat, the Zhenzhou troops felt their blood surge. After learning that the one beating the drums was Jing Chi, the soldiers were both stirred and ashamed. Simultaneously, they shouted out, ¡°We are attacking Hu Pass under orders to allow General Jing to invade Northern Han! However, we have battled bitterly without success, forcing General Jing to wait here painfully! Now that General Jing is personally beating the drums to cheer us on, if we cannot take Hu Pass, it will be impossible for us to lift our heads before General Jing! In addition, Zhenzhou¡¯s reputation will have been completely lost by our failures!¡±


    The Zhenzhou soldiers and officers mutually encouraged each other. This time, the assault was unstoppable. Hu Pass seemingly began to quake and waver under the drumbeat. In the sky, dark clouds gathered, almost as if the Heavens did not wish to see the bloody and brutal battle on the ground below.


    Standing atop the walls, Liu Wanli¡¯s entire face was covered with grime. His eyes were frigidly cold, because there were no reinforcements. The main Northern Han army was battling with Yong¡¯s Zezhou troops; the only available troops were in Jinyang or Daizhou. However, the Jinyang troops could not be lightly moved. As for the Daizhou troops, Liu Wanli groaned. When Lin Yuanting had surrendered to Northern Han, he had come to an agreement with the Northern Han King. The Daizhou army would not leave the borders. On the one hand, this was likely to prevent the powerful Daizhou troops from affecting Northern Han¡¯s political situation. However, Lin Yuanting had cheerfully agreed and proclaimed that the sole purpose of the Daizhou army was to protect the homeland, not for the sake of internecine strife. As a result, over these years, the Daizhou army had never stepped foot outside of Daizhou. Of course, the Daizhou army still marched out of Yanmen to attack the barbarian tribes.


    As a result, Liu Wanli knew he could only rely upon his own troops to defend Hu Pass. However, after eight days, Liu Wanli knew that Hu Pass was on the verge of collapse, while the Yong army continued to attack without end. In this battle, he could not win and could only be defeated.


    Liu Wanli¡¯s deputy walked over. His lips were blistered and his voice hoarse, as he said, ¡°General, the enemy is attacking again. This time, they have brought up four siege towers. They are truly determined to win.¡±


    Liu Wanli gave a light sigh. The terrain before Hu Pass was narrow. Generally speaking, three siege towers were more than enough. With four siege towers, they would inevitably become too concentrated and increase the casualties. However, in addition, the pressure on the enemy would be quite high as well. A few days earlier, Yong had taken its time in the assault to the extent that they only used two siege towers. Heaving a deeper sigh, Liu Wanli said, ¡°Set them on fire.¡±


    The deputy commander voiced his assent, turning to issue the order. In order to hold out longer, Liu Wanli had already issued orders to wait for the enemy to close before retaliating. The four siege towers pushed the Yong troops to the walls. When the deputy commander issued the order, the Northern Han troops on the walls collected the firewood into bundles. After pouring oil on them, they were catapulted to the feet of the siege towers. Afterwards, fire arrows were loosed. The siege towers were immediately caught in raging infernos. With this, the Yong armies could not climb on top of the siege towers to shoot arrows into the pass.


    At this moment, the Yong soldiers below the walls did not act normally and climb the siege towers. Instead, they forcibly pushed over the siege towers. In an instant, the four siege towers had toppled against the walls, creating an incline. Just then, bugle horns sounded. The Zhenzhou troops opened files and a squadron of five hundred horsemen galloped forward. Under their hooves, billowing dust was kicked up, dispersing the smoke and fire. Unexpectedly, the horses actually jumped onto the toppled siege towers and charged up onto the walls.


    Liu Wanli loudly shouted, ¡°Loose! Loose!¡± No longer using arrows sparingly, the Northern Han army began to desperately shoot at the charging Yong cavalry. At this moment, the general leading the cavalry charge began to laugh heartily as he arrived atop the walls. Two Northern Han soldiers were stampeded by hooves the size of saucers. The general brandished the lance in his hands, sending blood flying all around him. Afterwards, even more Yong soldiers arrived atop the walls.


    Hu Pass is about to fall! thought Liu Wanli. Although he was on the verge of despair, the indomitable blood of Northern Han people was ignited. After secretly issuing orders, he personally led the Northern Han soldiers on the wall in a desperate effort to repel the attackers for a period before he shouted, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Allow them to climb the walls!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Wanli¡¯s face was stained with blood, almost as if he were a devil. Although the defenders on top of the wall were puzzled, they were all intimidated and unwittingly retreated. With this, the remaining four hundred Yong horsemen all ascended to the walls. However, just as they were celebrating, Liu Wanli shouted, ¡°Loose the crossbows!¡±


    A continuous string of crossbow mechanisms clunked and fifty to sixty bolts were shot into the gathered Yong cavalry. Almost every single bolt pierced a horse or a rider. Atop the narrow walls, the horsemen had no way of dispersing or dodging. The retreating Northern Han soldiers had revealed thirty crossbowmen armed with Divine Armed Bows. This crossbow was used to defend fortifications. Each bolt that it fired was four chi4 in length. Each time, the crossbow could fire two bolts. However, each crossbow required three soldiers to operate. Because of the crossbow¡¯s enormous power, the bolts it fired were able to penetrate all armor within a hundred zhang.5 As a result, they were the most formidable prizes used to defend fortifications. Because these crossbows were easily damaged, Liu Wanli had held off from using them, hoping to employ them at the most desperate moment to catch the enemy off guard and seize the advantage. Since it was a matter of life and death right now, Liu Wanli had allowed the Yong cavalry to mount the walls while he secretly marshaled crossbowmen.


    Now, the crossbows were showing their awesome power. After three volleys, the Yong horsemen had suffered disastrous losses. At this moment, the Northern Han defenders seized the opportunity to surround the surviving Yong horsemen. At the same time, they poured boiling oil down onto the toppled siege towers, forcing the Zhenzhou foot soldiers to retreat. Finally, the toppled siege towers were ignited and burned to ash. With this, the tens of thousands of Yong troops below the walls could only watch as the cavalry that had mounted the gates were surrounded and annihilated, making all of them feel brokenhearted. As the sounds of battle gradually diminished atop the walls, a hoarse and reverberating voice sang in a loud voice from above:


    ¡°Grasping spears, armor sharp,


    Our troops are few and chariots broken.


    The enemy¡¯s banners hide the sun like the clouds


    And arrows fall as soldiers fight.


    I walk over the fallen, the left flank dead,


    The right flank wounded; and in the dust,


    The chariot wheels and mangled horses


    Mix with striking drums.


    A hateful fate¡ª¡±6


    Just as the voice sang to the end, the voice was suddenly severed, filling the Yong soldiers below the walls with grief.


    Jing Chi threw aside the drum mallets and walked down the command tower with large strides. Grabbing the reins of his warhorse, Jing Chi spurred his horse forward and galloped towards Hu Pass without bothering to put on armor. With tears rolling down his face, he gazed up at the walls of the pass. At this moment, the attacking Zhenzhou troops had dispiritedly begun to retreat in defeat. Jing Chi suddenly looked up at the sky and began to sing:


    ¡°A hateful fate, the spirits angry,


    The slaughter done, we flee the field,


    Leaving without return,


    Until the battle is far away.


    The enemy carries their bows and lengthy swords,


    Beheading the living without warning;


    Real men were brave and warlike,


    Resolute until the end¡ªand no one could cross.


    Bodies dead, spirits gone,


    Their souls are now heroic ghosts.¡±7


    At first, the Yong soldiers were stunned that Jing Chi had continued the song. Afterwards, the soldiers began to join in the song. Quickly, more and more soldiers joined in, causing the chorus to become increasingly loud, causing the song to resonate under the Heavens. A solemn and stirring aura began to surge amidst the Yong soldiers. As the song increasingly echoed, repeating the verses, the Yong army no longer discouraged and pessimistic by the defeat. The raging flames of confidence and killing intent condensed to become an unstoppable spirit and drive.


    This Hymn to the Fallen was a battle song known to every single soldier, regardless of whether they hailed from Great Yong or Northern Han. Even those soldiers who were illiterate were able to remember each and every verse. With the morale of the Yong army set ablaze, the Northern Han army¡¯s morale became filled with distress and sorrow. In a flash, the Northern Han soldiers¡¯ faces became grave. Gazing at the power of the Yong army and thinking of the consequences after defeat, every single Northern Han soldier was scared witless.


    Standing atop the walls, Liu Wanli slammed a hand down on the ramparts, thinking, ¡°What a formidable Jing Chi, surprisingly using such a method to galvanize the Yong army after a defeat! Contempt flickered in his eyes as he muttered, ¡°Bring my bow and arrow.¡±


    One of Liu Wanli¡¯s bodyguards promptly handed over Liu Wanli¡¯s iron bow. Liu Wanli was a master of horse archery and was able to draw a bow with five piculs8 of pressure. It was a piece of cake for him to take an enemy¡¯s life within one hundred paces.9 However, because he had suffered a grievous injury to his waist, he could no longer use his strength in a sustained fashion. As a result, he had not personally gone into battle for a long time. Right now, seeing Jing Chi bare a shoulder and advance forward, killing intent welled up within Liu Wanli. Fearing that others could not match his archery, he chose to personally shoot the arrow.


    After completing the song, Jing Chi was not finished, pointing at Hu Pass and beginning to curse loudly. The several days of anger made him wish that he could swallow Hu Pass whole. At this very moment, a shadow practically invisible to the naked eye shot from the walls towards Jing Chi. As one of Yong¡¯s top ferocious generals, Jing Chi had few worthy opponents. Although he did not hear the bowstring sound and did not see the arrow clearly, in a split second, he felt the terror of being targeted. He instinctively turned his body. His hands were empty and could not pick up his lance in a timely fashion. As a result, he could only extend his empty hands to catch the oncoming arrow. The white feathered arrow unfortunately slipped through the seams between his fingers and penetrated his chest. Jing Chi gazed up at the sky, and with a bellow, collapsed off of his mount like a small mountain avalanche. The Yong army to his left and right raised a clamor. Seizing Jing Chi, they retreated. At this moment, the sound of gongs reverberated from the Yong army¡¯s center, signaling the retreat. Like a tide, the several tens of thousands of Yong troops began to withdraw.


    Observing the Yong army retreat into the distance, Liu Wanli practically could not believe his eyes. The officers and bodyguards at his side shouted themselves hoarse, their voices filled with excitement. Liu Wanli suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his waist and could not help smiling wryly. One of the fiercest generals of the Northern Han army had to now serve as a garrison commander and was no longer able to lead the charge.


    Grasping a long saber, Liu Wanli¡¯s deputy hobbled over and ecstatically exclaimed, ¡°General¡¯s shot was truly divine! Jing Chi is a ranking general within the Yong army. Injuring him with an arrow will not only weaken the vigor of the Yong army, but has also caused the enemy to lose their commander. This will make it useless even if they break through Hu Pass. Maybe they will retreat tomorrow.¡±


    Smiling wryly, Liu Wanli replied, ¡°That would be for the best. However, if I were the enemy generals, being unable to capture Hu Pass and having their commander injured, even if the Yong court does not punish them, they will be deeply humiliated. They will definitely attempt to break the pass at all costs in the hopes of atoning for their failings. Jing Chi¡¯s fate is likely determined; the Yong army will once again assault the pass. At present, our trump cards have all been revealed. I¡¯m afraid that we can only take matters day by day.¡±


    Liu Wanli had spoken in a low voice. After all, he had no wish to strike a mental blow against his excited subordinate officers and soldiers. Hearing Liu Wanli¡¯s words, his deputy¡¯s face underwent grave changes.


    Forcefully propping himself up to arrange the defenses, Liu Wanli returned to his residence. His wife had already prepared medication and hot water with deep anxiety. She supported Liu Wanli and helped him lie down upon the bed, feeding medicine and massaging her husband. After a long time had passed, as the pain from the old injury gradually disappeared, Liu Wanli finally drifted off into sleep.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Liu Wanli suddenly felt his nose itch and he could not help sneezing. Returning to consciousness, he opened his eyes and saw his beloved five-year-old son, Liu Huai, shoving a stalk of withered grass up his nose. Liu Wanli could not help breaking out into clear laughter. Reaching out, Liu Wanli pulled his beloved son into his embrace and asked, ¡°Naughty kid, why have you come and disturbed daddy¡¯s sleep?¡±


    A gleam appeared in Liu Huai¡¯s large eyes as he childishly answered with a face full of discontent, ¡°Daddy has ignored Huai¡¯er these last several days.¡±


    Feeling sour, Liu Wanli was filled with guilt and shame, secretly regretting his softheartedness in allowing his wife and son to come from Jinyang a year ago. At the time, he simply felt that Hu Pass would be as steady as Mount Tai. Who would have thought that it would fall into today¡¯s perilous situation? With the enemy army invading, it was only a matter of time before the pass fell. However, as the commander of the garrison, if he furtively sent away his wife and only son, the soldiers and civilians of the pass would probably lose their courage to resist. However, if they were not sent away, once the pass fell, everything would be destroyed indiscriminately. Having suffered disastrous losses after several days, the Yong army would likely massacre everyone in retaliation. When that time came, both his wife and his beloved son would likely die miserably. Thinking of this, Liu Wanli could not help trembling slightly. Hugging his son tightly to him, he could not say a single word.


    At this moment, Lady Liu entered the bedroom carrying a bowl of medicine and saw Liu Wanli¡¯s spirits. Having been married for many years, how could she not understand her husband¡¯s feelings? Setting down the bowl of medicine, she walked to the bedside and kneeled down. She said, ¡°Husband, by rights, your servant should not speak. However, with the current situation, husband should make preparations. Your servant and husband have been married for twelve years. We will live and die together. Your servant is willing to accompany husband to the underworld. However, Huai¡¯er is still young and is our family¡¯s only descendant. If something happened to him, even if your servant reached the underworld, how could I face our ancestors? Husband, please send Huai¡¯er back to the countryside and give him to the care of your servant¡¯s elder brother. Your servant¡¯s elder brother is a commoner. Even if something happens in the future, in the event that a sudden change occurs, Huai¡¯er won¡¯t be implicated.¡±


    Pain stabbed into Liu Wanli¡¯s heart. How could he not want the best for his beloved son? Having joined the army at a young age, he had only spent three days with his newlywed wife before he went into battle. Ultimately, the Heavens were caring and he was able to return alive. Over the years, they were separated far more frequently than they were together. His parents were attended to by his wife. It was only six years ago when he had returned home seriously injured that Huai¡¯er was conceived and ensured that his parents could depart without any regrets. Afterwards, he had been dispatched to garrison Hu Pass.


    At the time, the war between Great Yong and Northern Han was at its tensest. Hu Pass was in a constant state of emergency. As a result, he had not dared to bring his family over. Who would have thought that just as he was reunited, Hu Pass would face ferocious assaults from the enemy? In addition, the current situation at Hu Pass was approaching a crisis. However, if he sent his beloved son away, it would likely have an adverse effect upon the defense of the pass. Liu Wanli finally avoided the pleading gaze of his wife and whispered, ¡°Madam, do not worry. The Yong army¡¯s commander has been injured by an arrow that I shot. We will definitely be able to hold out until reinforcements arrive.¡±


    Speaking thusly, he heaved a deep sigh. Would there be any reinforcements? Lady Liu also began to shed tears. She was not a woman from the countryside, and had received a classical education. Familiar with the histories and having spent years maintaining Liu Wanli¡¯s household, how could she not understand her husband¡¯s insincere words?


    Just as Liu Wanli and his wife were brokenhearted, a maid hurriedly came in to report, ¡°General, the deputy general daren requests an interview.¡±


    Liu Wanli quickly sobered. Handing his beloved son to his wife, he said, ¡°Go into the back for now. I will think this matter through.¡±


    Delighted, Lady Liu repeatedly nodded her head. With Liu Huai in her arms, she hurriedly returned to the inner chambers. Just as she was about to leave, she did not forget to exhort her husband, ¡°Husband, please do not forget to take the medicine.¡±


    Seeing off his wife and son, Liu Wanli instructed the maid to invite his deputy general in. Picking up the bowl of lukewarm medicine, Liu Wanli slowly drank its contents. He wondered why his deputy had come. Did something happen? Gazing out through the window, it was not yet nightfall. Today¡¯s fighting had ended before noon. At present, the defensive arrangements should probably have been completed. His deputy should already be familiar with what was needed to defend the pass and shouldn¡¯t have come to request instructions. His deputy also knew that his old injury had flared up. Why would his deputy come disturb him right now?


    The young deputy general quickly entered the room. Seeing Liu Wanli, he excitedly reported, ¡°General, this general has a strategy that can save Hu Pass from this perilous situation.¡±


    Although he was interested, Liu Wanli did not show a trace, either on his face or the hand that held the medicine bowl. He indifferently replied, ¡°Speak. The present situation is very dangerous. Even if there is a shred of hope, we cannot lightly abandon it.¡±


    The deputy excitedly explained, ¡°When this general was organizing the defenses, I dispatched the pass¡¯s most capable scout to observe the enemy army¡¯s situation. Although the state of the enemy commander¡¯s injuries was concealed, the enemy army is restless and anxious. All of the army doctors and medics have been gathered at the commander¡¯s tent on call. In addition, all of the officers are also waiting there. From this, we can clearly see that Jing Chi¡¯s injuries are quite serious. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he has still suffered gravely. This general believes that since the Yong army¡¯s morale has been shaken, now would be the perfect opportunity to catch them unprepared. Because we have never sallied out, they have let their guard down out of scorn. As such, this general wants to select two thousand elite troops to take advantage of nightfall to penetrate into and set fire to the enemy encampments to destroy the enemy¡¯s supplies. If we can also seize the opportunity to kill a few of the enemy¡¯s important officers, they will definitely retreat when the time comes because their commander is unable to take charge. And their supply train is imperiled by the difficulties of traversing Baixing. Even if they do not retreat, they will be forced to postpone their assault. With this, we will be able to dispatch messages to nearby counties to recruit levies to reinforce our defense of Hu Pass. At that time, Hu Pass will definitely hold out.¡±


    As a veteran, although Liu Wanli felt delight at first, he quickly filled with worry. Although the Yong commander, Jing Chi, had been seriously injured, the commander of the Zhenzhou army was meticulous and probably foresaw the possibility of a nighttime raid. Moreover, the Yong army was well-trained and formidable. This raid might not necessarily succeed. However, Liu Wanli¡¯s eyes flashed, as he caught sight of the withered grass that his beloved son had left behind on the bed. His heart suddenly ached. If the current situation continued, once the Yong army had been able to steady itself, Hu Pass would definitely fall. If he agreed to this plan, if he could force the Yong army to withdraw, then it would be worth it to take such risks. In addition, according to Liu Wanli¡¯s many years¡¯ of battlefield experience, this strategy had a fifty percent chance of success. At present, even if there were a ten percent chance of success, it would be worth the desperate gamble.


    Setting down the medicine bowl, Liu Wanli gravely said, ¡°Go and gather fifteen hundred warriors willing to fight to the death. Any more and it would be pointless. Tonight, I will personally lead them in the raid.¡±


    The deputy promptly responded, ¡°General, your old injury has flared up again. How can you lead a unit to raid the enemy camps? It is best that this general takes command.¡±


    Just as Liu Wanli was about to reject, a familiar pain spread from his waist. He instinctively knit his brows. He could only reply, ¡°If that is the case, then everything will have to rely upon you. Our army¡¯s life and death will depend on tonight¡¯s battle.¡±


    The youthful deputy general prostrated to the ground and replied, ¡°General, do not worry. If there are any mishaps, this general would rather die with the men and will definitely not remain alive.¡±


    An ominous premonition rising from inside, Liu Wanli almost wanted to speak up to prevent the deputy from going. However, thinking of the current situation, he thought to himself, Even if this fails, it will only result in an earlier demise by a few days. At present, I can no longer hesitate. Reaching out, Liu Wanli helped his deputy to his feet. Gazing at this youth who had served at his side for many years, a look of sorrow flashed across his eyes. Even if the raid was successful, because this plan called for the pass defenders to attempt the impossible,10 the result would be both sides suffering grievously. However, he had no other alternative right now and could only watch as this matter took place. Never before, he had never so hated the Heavens for their heartlessness. It was said that it was ¡°better a dog in a peaceful time than a man in a chaotic period.¡± 11


    Suddenly, a treasonous thought appeared in Liu Wanli¡¯s mind. If the world could be unified, even if Northern Han were destroyed, then all of this wouldn¡¯t matter. As soon as this thought appeared, Liu Wanli subconsciously avoided his deputy¡¯s gaze. He thought, Whatever the case, I have received His Royal Majesty¡¯s deep favor. It would be proper and expected if I sacrifice my life for the country. If Great Yong¡¯s unification is truly unstoppable, then I will just have to become the sacrifice before Great Yong¡¯s iron hooves.


    That very night, under the dim moonlight, Hu Pass¡¯s deputy led his personally selected soldiers on the suicide mission. In the distance, he could see the forbidding terrain of the Yong army¡¯s main encampment. Behind the deputy, there were five hundred horsemen and a thousand foot soldiers. Each soldier had coins in their mouths to prevent them from speaking. As for the warhorses, their mouths were muzzled and they had cotton wrapped around their hooves. Although there were plenty of troops and horses, there was not a single sound. The deputy signaled with his hand. Over a hundred men saluted him and disappeared into the darkness. These men all wore tight-fitting black clothes and bore sabers on their backs. Each of them carried kindling used for setting fire to the Yong encampment. Once the fires erupted, the deputy would lead the rest of the soldiers and assault the Yong encampment to throw the enemy into complete disarray.


    The distant Yong encampment was completely silent. Aside from the soldiers on night watch, there were practically no signs of people present, almost as if the entire Yong army was deep asleep. Presumably, the tumultuous changes had mentally exhausted the entire army. However, the deputy was apprehensive. After all, the soldiers and officers that he was leading were the elite of Hu Pass. If the raid failed, then there would be no hope for reprieve.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the flames suddenly sprang up all around the Yong encampment. As a disorderly cacophony sounded, fleeing shadows could be seen in the flickering flames. The deputy was delighted and raised the lance in his hand. He shouted, ¡°KILL!¡±


    Afterwards, the deputy took the lead and charged into the Yong encampment. Following along the path created by the scouts that had infiltrated into the Yong encampment beforehand, the deputy first charged into the rear camps of the encampment. On both sides were raging flames. Brandishing his lance to the left and right, he ripped the burning tents off the ground, throwing them towards tents that had not yet caught fire.


    Like a hot knife through butter, the five hundred horsemen charged into the center of the Yong encampment. As for the foot soldiers, they scattered to commit murder and arson. The deputy was untroubled. The entire journey, aside from killing and knocking down the Yong soldiers who had dared to block his path, he had been unwilling to be delayed, completely focused on reaching the center of Yong encampments in the hopes of killing a few of the Yong army¡¯s generals. From the corners of his eyes, he could see that the Yong encampment had already become a sea of fire. He laughed heartily. After slaying a Yong soldier desperately trying to block his path, he shouted, ¡°Kill! Cause the rivers to run red with blood!¡±


    In the face of the flames, the morale of the Northern Han raiders swelled greatly. The soldiers all loudly shouted their murderous intents. Like this, the deputy reached the center of the encampment. In front of him, he could see a command tent with a banner with the character, ¾£.


    Footnotes:


    Éϵ±, Shangdang ¨C a prefecture and county that dated all the way back to the Spring and Autumn Period; modern-day Changzhi


    8.82 meters (about 29 feet)


    Éí¾­°ÙÕ½, shenjingbaizhan ¨C idiom, lit. veteran of a hundred battles; fig. experienced, a veteran


    0.984 meters (about 3.2 feet)


    294 meters (about 320 yards)


    This poem is entitled Hymn to the Fallen (¹úéä) and is a part of an ancient set of poems called the Jiu Ge (¾Å¸è) or Nine Songs. Even though it is called Nine Songs, there are actually eleven elegies altogether. The Nine Songs are a part of a poetry anthology known as the Chuci (³þ´Ç) or Songs of Chu that are typically attributed to the Warring States Period poet Qu Yuan.


    This is the second half of the poem entitled Hymn to the Fallen (¹úéä).


    Roughly 600 catties or 300 kilograms.


    735 meters (around 800 yards)


    ÒÔÂÑ»÷ʯ, yiluanjishi ¨C idiom, lit. to strike a stone with an egg; fig. to attempt the impossible


    ÄþΪ̫ƽȮ£¬²»×öÂÒÊÀÈË, ningweitaipingquan, buzuoluanshiren ¨C Chinese proverb, lit. better to be a dog in a peaceful time than to be a man in a chaotic period

 Chapter 22: A Raging Inferno Burns the Fortress

    Chapter 22: A Raging Inferno Burns the Fortress


    Duke Jing Chi of Yan of the first rank came from humble origins and was promoted from the ranks by the Taizong Emperor. He was known for his bravery, ferocity, and his wholehearted loyalty. Every single time Taizong led troops into battle, Chi protected him with desperation, making Taizong value him greatly.


    Chi was originally a peasant and did not receive much education. As a result, he was uncultured and uncouth, leading Taizong to rebuke him, ¡°If you do not study, you will not be permitted to command troops.¡± Hearing this, the Duke could only consent, and focused on studying. Before two years had passed, he had become crudely literate. However, he had not mastered military tactics and strategies, although his leadership subtly contained the art of war. Taizong was left without any options.


    In the twenty-fourth year of Wuwei, while Taizong and the Prince of Li were embroiled in the struggle over succession, Chi entered the capital under orders and was taken as an honorary disciple by Major Jiang Zhe. Zhe personally taught Chi the classics, the histories, and the art of war. Because of his coarse character, Chi learned little. However, Zhe overtly told the Taizong Emperor, ¡°General Jing is a lucky general. It is enough for him to have a slight understanding of the art of war.¡±


    In the third month of the first year of Longsheng, Chi was ordered to attack Hu Pass. Unable to capture it after assaulting it for several days, Chi pretended to be injured to lure the enemy to raid his camps. Chi inflicted a crushing defeat upon the enemy. On the twenty-fourth day, after he captured Hu Pass, Chi ordered that the denizens of the pass be massacred. His vicious name became known throughout the lands. Afterwards, Chi marched directly for Qinyuan, slaughtering any and all obstacles he ran into, stating, ¡°Those who bow to me will prosper and those who resist will perish!¡± Everywhere he passed, blood ran, massacring throughout the countryside. Even though Northern Han¡¯s populace was valiant, they were terrified by Chi¡¯s cruelties and did not dare to hinder his progress.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Duke of Yan


    Just as the suicidal Northern Han troops arrived before the Yong command tent, the deputy general suddenly trembled mentally. Within the chaos, he could see the burning Yong encampment and the darting shadows of fleeing soldiers. However, the area around the command tent was completely silent. The deputy suddenly shouted, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! It¡¯s a trap!¡±


    The soldiers under his command were all perplexed, their eyes focusing upon the deputy general. Guiding his horse, the deputy was on the verge of retreating when, as if echoing his shout, unending bugle horns and drumbeats sounded from every direction. Afterwards, in an instant, lights appeared and countless Yong horsemen with torches in their hands surrounded the Yong encampment. The torchlight made it seem like day had arrived. As for the fire within the Yong encampment, it gradually diminished. An endless stream of Yong soldiers seemed to magically appear from the depths of night, completely surrounding the Northern Han deputy and his troops. Filled with anguish, the deputy general searched the Yong army, hoping to find the one who had set such a trap.


    At this moment, the Yong formations separated and a squad of horsemen in dark blue battle gowns galloped to the front. At their head was a man with a head like a panther¡¯s and round eyes, possessing steely whiskers like a dragon. The man¡¯s appearance was straightforward. It was precisely Jing Chi. Beside him was the commander of the Zhenzhou troops, Lin Ya. In a clear voice, Jing Chi laughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, little fellow, you¡¯ve follow for this general¡¯s trap! Quickly surrender! Out of consideration for your abilities, this general can spare your life!¡±


    A wave of despair swelled up from within the deputy general. Originally, he had assumed that it was Lin Ya who had foreseen that the Northern Han army would raid the Yong encampments and had set this trap. Who would¡¯ve thought that Jing Chi had feigned an injury in order to entice the enemy? However, although Jing Chi had always been known for his bravery, no one ever knew that he had such ability. Indignantly, the deputy general asked, ¡°Jing Chi, since you were not injured, could it be that you have always wanted to lure us to raid your encampment?¡±


    Jing Chi spurred his mount forward. Sneering, he answered, ¡°I, your elder, am not so clever. To speak the truth, the arrow you shot was quite fierce. Your elder wasn¡¯t on guard. Fortunately, your elder¡¯s martial skill is pretty good and that arrow didn¡¯t have any internal energy, allowing your elder to avoid in a timely fashion. As to the minor injuries suffered, your elder fundamentally did not take it to heart. It is your misfortune that your elder immediately thought of luring you out of the pass when I was hit by the arrow so that you all cease learning from the tortoise¡¯s example and hide within the shell even on the verge of death.¡±


    Flying into a rage,1 the deputy general shouted, ¡°We men of Northern Han possess indomitable spirits.2 How can we kneel and submit? We launched this raid upon your encampment today ready to die. Brothers, kill!¡±


    Finished speaking, the deputy took the lead and charged towards the Yong formations. The current minor circumstances naturally did not require Jing Chi to take action himself. The Yong army¡¯s bugle horns sounded repeatedly. Like a drop of water, the Northern Han troops converged upon the vast ocean, unable to cause anything more than ripples.


    Under the illumination of the torchlights, Jing Chi¡¯s face had inexhaustible killing intent and malevolence. He loudly shouted, ¡°These Northern Han people would rather die than submit. Fine, your elder is not to be trifled with. I want to see if your bodies can withstand my saber. Behead all of them, collect all of the heads, and exhibit them before Hu Pass. I want to see how long Hu Pass will be able to hold out.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Ya hesitatingly interjected, ¡°General Jing, we shouldn¡¯t do this. Death on the battlefield is expected. However, if General were to do this, it would definitely stir the resistance within the Northern Han people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Jing Chi furiously replied, ¡°Could it be that if your elder¡¯s methods are merciful, they will cease their resistance? We have taken so long and failed to capture a single Hu Pass. Your elder still has to rendezvous with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. If the Northern Han army continuously harasses our advance, then your elder will have delayed military operations. Who can I reason with? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only a beating. But if I am punished by copying books by the teacher, your elder will definitely be in a wretched state. Besides, if the plan is delayed, even if your elder wants to copy books, I won¡¯t likely have the opportunity to do so. Once your elder¡¯s head has been chopped off, will these Northern Han bastards shed tears for your elder? Listen to your elder. In a while, assault the pass tonight. If we cannot capture Hu Pass by tomorrow, your elder can only go for broke. After we¡¯ve captured Hu Pass, massacre everything within. If His Imperial Majesty must place blame, your elder will shoulder the responsibility alone.¡±


    Seeing Jing Chi¡¯s fiendishness, Lin Ya could only voice his assent. At this moment, the Northern Han raiders had already been completely annihilated. Jing Chi¡¯s subordinate officers and soldiers had all followed him through immense dangers and difficulties.3 All of them had steely hearts as they carried out their duties to chop off the heads of all the Northern Han soldiers before fastening them to the horses. Jing Chi pressed Lin Ya to give the order to assault the pass. Understanding that Hu Pass was at its weakest, Lin Ya followed orders. Several tens of thousands of Yong troops arrived before Hu Pass. The torches they brandished completely illuminated the area before the pass. Jing Chi¡¯s subordinates tossed the heads of the Northern Han raiders down before the walls, creating a mound. Urging his mount forward, Jing Chi cursed loudly, while the Yong army began to assault the pass.


    Early in the morning on the twenty-third day of the third month, Liu Wanli stood atop the walls bewildered. Over the course of a single night, his hair and beard had become the color of snow. Last night, when his deputy had sallied forth to raid the enemy encampment, Liu Wanli had not been idle, commanding the entire garrison to stand ready. Atop the walls of Hu Pass, he gazed off into the distance at the Yong encampment, prepared to meet any contingency. After his deputy had been ambushed and trapped, Liu Wanli had been able to infer the results from a distance. Once the scouts who risked their lives to reconnoiter the situation returned with the details, Liu Wanli felt as if he had been completely drenched by the freezing water of winter. Although he was chilled to the bone, he could only organize the army and prepare for the Yong army¡¯s attack.


    As expected, the Yong army very quickly began to assault the pass. Probably because he was experiencing inordinate despair, Liu Wanli actually found himself unprecedentedly calm as he directed the remaining several thousand troops to defend the walls to the death. Even when the severed heads of his dead comrades were trampled to pulp under the iron hooves of the Yong army, Liu Wanli¡¯s mind was not shaken in the least. At present, the Yong assault was like a fierce tiger, showing the determination of not ceasing until succeeding as they attacked without end. Throughout, Liu Wanli remained standing atop the walls, practically not eating or drinking anything. However, he still felt himself energized as he utilized the previously hidden Divine Armed Bows to strengthen Hu Pass¡¯s defenses.


    The Northern Han army fought to the death and did not retreat. After bitterly fighting for so many days, the hatred between the enemies was as deep as the ocean. Every single Northern Han officer and soldier was well aware of the situation. Once the Yong army had broken through, they would not survive even if they surrendered. As a result, no one in the Northern Han army dared to relax in the slightest. As for the Yong army, it suffered heavy losses. Only by massacring everyone within the pass could they dispel the rancor in their hearts. As victory and defeat was a matter of life and death, both sides fought with all their strength. No one dared to be complacent in the least.


    Regardless of how secure Hu Pass was, there weren¡¯t enough troops within to defend it. In addition, the Northern Han soldiers lost in the failed raid with the deputy general were all the pass¡¯s elites. As a result, even with the addition of the Divine Armed Bows, Hu Pass was on already on the verge of falling as night fell on the twenty-third day.


    Standing atop the walls, Liu Wanli¡¯s entire body was stained red with blood. He felt deep remorse. At the very least, the failed raid had pushed forward the date of Hu Pass¡¯s fall by three days. At this moment, he increasingly regretted that he had ordered the raid out of selfish motives. The difference of three days could possibly change the tide of the entire war for Northern Han. Liu Wanli naturally understood the threat posed if Jing Chi were allowed to penetrate deep into Northern Han territory.


    As night deepened, the Yong army madly and continuously assailed the pass. Using his instincts, Liu Wanli directed the defense. However, after defending for a night and a day, the Hu Pass garrison was ready to collapse. As for the Divine Armed Bows, more than half had become damaged and unusable. Liu Wanli already clearly understood that the pass would fall the next day. Just earlier, the militia who were helping the defense had completely collapsed, loudly voicing their willingness to surrender and hoping to open the gates. The levy was ultimately executed by the soldiers Liu Wanli had assigned to supervise them. However, even then, the fighting spirit of the soldiers and commoners within the pass had fallen apart. Liu Wanli understood that it was impossible to hold Hu Pass. From the chaos in his mind, the figures of his wife and beloved son appeared. Liu Wanli suddenly felt endless exhaustion rush into his mind.


    On the twenty-fourth day of the third month, as the morning sun rose, Lin Ya personally directed an energetic unit of the Yong army to launch the final assault. Hu Pass¡¯s garrison had finally and utterly collapsed under the Yong army¡¯s continuous attacks. Dark blue figures finally managed to charge onto the blood-soaked walls of Hu Pass. When the Yong troops opened the gates, Jing Chi took the lead and charged into the pass at the head of his cavalry. Following his orders, Jing Chi¡¯s bodyguards scattered in all directions to issue the order, ¡°The obstinacy of Hu Pass¡¯s garrison commander has inflicted serious losses upon our army! General Jing has ordered that the entire population¡ªsoldier and commoner¡ªof the pass be massacred! This order cannot be delayed!¡±


    This order that reeked with blood gave the Yong army¡¯s officers and soldiers a channel to vent their indignation after days of brutal fighting. Amidst the cries of bawling and sorrow, blood flowed through the entirety of the pass, creating sanguine rivulets. As the Yong army mounted the walls, Liu Wanli became completely dejected. He loudly ordered the garrison to scatter and flee on their own, and to commit arson as they retreated to block the enemy advance. Leading a dozen bodyguards, Liu Wanli galloped quickly back to his residence. The entire journey, he watched as the retreating Northern Han troops set blazes everywhere. All of the soldiers had heard the Yong orders to massacre everyone within the pass and so were prepared to die to delay the enemy. Even if they died, they could not allow Hu Pass to fall into the enemy¡¯s hands for nothing. The Northern Han army¡¯s intent and the Yong army¡¯s frenzied brutality thoroughly destroyed this pass that had stood for centuries.


    However, Liu Wanli had no time to consider the consequences of his order, focused on spurring his horse to gallop back to his residence. Arriving, he tossed the reins to one of his bodyguards before rushing inside his residence without acknowledging anyone. His family maids had already scattered in every direction. The only ones who remained was his wife holding their beloved son with a look of distress on her face. Seeing Liu Wanli arrive, she let out a cry of sorrow. As for Liu Huai, he shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy, so much blood!¡±


    Liu Wanli calmly lowered his gaze and looked at the bloody state that he was in. Revealing a faint wry smile on his face, he spoke to the remaining bodyguards at his side, ¡°You are all my good brothers. Now that I have been defeated and have no honor to flee, there is only one matter that I want to ask of you. I wonder if all of you are willing to accept.¡±


    The head of the bodyguards was named Liu Jun and was formerly a servant who had attended to Liu Wanli since childhood. Kneeling down and shedding tears, he replied, ¡°My Lord, please instruct us.¡±


    Pointing at Liu Huai, Liu Wanli stated, ¡°I have spent half my life as a soldier and only have this lone offspring. Escort the madam and the young master to seek refuge with my brother-in-law. Remember, do not allow the child to avenge me. With the two countries at war, deaths are inevitable. I only hope that once the world is unified, this child can peacefully live a bucolic existence, marry, and have children to pass along my bloodline. Do you promise to do this?¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Jun unsheathed his saber and used it to cut off the pinky finger of his left hand, solemnly vowing, ¡°My Lord, do not worry. Even if Jun loses my life, I will protect the madam and the young master to ensure their escape. If this subordinate clings abjectly to life, then let me be reincarnated as a dog in my next life and never be allowed to be human.¡±


    Aggrieved, Liu Wanli bowed from the waist and replied, ¡°As long as you all do your best, if Huai¡¯er meets with misfortune, then it is his fate to meet his end amidst the chaos of war.¡±


    How could Liu Jun and company accept their lord¡¯s courtesy? They promptly stepped aside. At this moment, Liu Wanli looked to his wife and said, ¡°Wife, due to me, you spent half a lifetime in hardship. Quickly go with Liu Jun and take good care of our son. There is no need to remember me.¡±


    With glistening tears in her eyes, Lady Liu inquired, ¡°Then what about you, General?¡±


    Liu Wanli dejectedly fell into a chair and responded, ¡°Staying here on royal orders to defend Hu Pass. At present, the officers and soldiers of the army have died for our country. What face do I have to drag out an ignoble existence?¡±


    Lady Liu calmly and composedly handed Liu Huai into Liu Jun¡¯s hands. Afterwards, she drew a dagger from her waist. Pressing the dagger against her heart, the bodyguards were aghast and let out of cries of alarm. Liu Huai also began to wail and cry. Wanting to rise to his feet, Liu Wanli felt no strength in his legs. Over these last two days, he had exhausted all of his energy. Once he had sat down, he unexpectedly was unable to rise to his feet again. Raising his finger, he pointed at Lady Liu and asked in alarm, ¡°Wife, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Lady Liu sorrowfully answered, ¡°Husband, your servant is not adept at horse archery. How can I accompany your bodyguards and flee? Rather than having mother and child die together, it would be better to have Liu Jun escort Huai¡¯er to safety and allow your servant to accompany husband.¡±


    Liu Wanli was overwhelmed with grief. He understood that his wife spoke the truth. A resolute individual, he gestured with his hand and said, ¡°Liu Jun, take Huai¡¯er and go.¡±


    Tears streaming down their faces, Liu Jun and the bodyguards kneeled down and kowtowed twice. Tearing strips from his battle gown, Liu Jun tied Liu Huai to his bosom. Leading the bodyguards, Liu Jun rushed out. Outside the residence were the deafening sounds of war cries and hoofbeats. Very quickly, the sounds of Liu Jun and company disappeared into the chaos. Feeling his entire body grow limp, Liu Wanli was unable to say a single word. In comparison, Lady Liu was very calm. Removing the hall¡¯s curtains, she collected them in one place before dousing them with lamp oil. Afterwards, she handed a torch to Liu Wanli. Feeling brokenhearted, Liu Wanli pulled his wife into his arms and said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Smiling, Lady Liu replied, ¡°Husband, the day the two of us were married, we promised to spend our lives together. Now that General¡¯s hair is already white, your servant naturally has to abide by her promise. As husband and wife, we live and die together. General should actually be happy.¡±


    Letting out a pained cry, Liu Wanli tossed the torch onto the doused curtains. The flames quickly spread. Liu Wanli did not feel anything, only holding his beloved wife and wailing a sorrowful howl. Lady Liu closed her eyes, leaning into her husband¡¯s embrace, a look of joy on her face. The blaze shone on her elegant face, making her smile look increasingly beautiful. The fire raged and quickly surrounded the two of them. The flames quickly converged with the fires that had been set throughout the pass, causing the entire Hu Pass to become a sea of flames. Black smoke billowed up into the air, as the flames licked. Within the flames, Hu Pass trembled and crumbled.


    Forced to fall back by the flames, Jing Chi ferociously glared at the sea of flames that was Hu Pass, loathing growing in him. In Jiang Zhe¡¯s plans, Hu Pass was an important fortification that needed to be guarded by the Yong army. As long as Hu Pass was held, it would be impossible for Northern Han to cut Jing Chi¡¯s supply train. However, now that Hu Pass had been completely destroyed, it was a difficult challenge to defend this location. Full of hate, Jing Chi became increasingly determined to wantonly slaughter during his advance to ensure that the Northern Han people no longer dared to resist.


    As for Lin Ya, he had a pained face. Although he was extremely dissatisfied with Jing Chi¡¯s decision to refuse to accept surrender which made the Northern Han army resist to the death, whatever the case, Hu Pass had still fallen. The majority of this result was Jing Chi¡¯s contribution. What could he, Lin Ya, do?


    ***


    On the twenty-ninth day of the third month, within the Northern Han marshal¡¯s tent in Qinyuan, Long Tingfei looked over the military reports. His brows were tightly knit. Although everything was within his expectations that Northern Han would be unable to stop Jing Chi¡¯s advance, the disastrous losses suffered still shocked Long Tingfei.


    On the twenty-fourth day of the third month, Jing Chi attacked Shangdang. On the field, Jing Chi executed Shangdang¡¯s garrison commander and completely slaughtered the entire garrison. The Zhenzhou army left a portion of its force to protect Hu Pass, while the majority of its force was garrisoned at Shangdang. As for Jing Chi, his troops did not enter Shangdang, instead capturing and massacring ten towns and strongholds in its vicinity.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the third month, Jing Chi arrived at Lucheng,4 declaring that he would massacre the populace if the city did not surrender. Lucheng¡¯s garrison commander surrendered. After passing through, Jing Chi made a beeline for Xiangyuan.5


    On the twenty-seventh day of the third month, Jing Chi burned Xiangyuan to the ground. The city¡¯s garrison commander died for Northern Han. According to estimates, Jing Chi will arrive at Qinyuan between 1-3 PM on the twenty-ninth day of the third month. The Yong army will very quickly rendezvous.


    Although there was only so few words, they contained countless quantities of blood and pain. As for Long Tingfei, he could only watch idly as Jing Chi slaughtered untrammeled through the Northern Han¡¯s southeastern hinterlands. He hid the pain in his heart. He consoled himself inwardly, We will get our revenge on Jing Chi very soon! At this moment, Duan Wudi came in to report, ¡°Grand General, the Prince of Qi is inviting battle before our camp.¡±


    Surging killing intent flashed across Long Tingfei¡¯s handsome face. He replied, ¡°Fine. He is seeking his own destruction this time. Wudi, pass along my orders. Have the entire army prepare. After I have reviewed the troops, we will go into battle.¡±


    Sensing the heroic aura suddenly exuded from Long Tingfei¡¯s body, Duan Wudi felt his spirit also surge. Although Long Tingfei had not informed him of the complete arrangements, Duan Wudi could sense from Xiao Tong¡¯s extended absence and Long Tingfei¡¯s absorption in studying maps that Long Tingfei was already sure of victory. With the decisive battle at hand, although Duan Wudi was somewhat dissatisfied with Long Tingfei for failing to keep him informed of the particulars, Duan Wudi held no grudges with the decisive battle about to occur. As long as they were able to defeat the Yong army, then any and all sacrifices would be worthwhile.


    Compared with Long Tingfei, Li Xian did not have a complete and accurate grasp of the situation. He did not know about Jing Chi¡¯s movements and activities, so much that he didn¡¯t even know where Jing Chi was currently. After all, this was Northern Han territory, making it impossible for any of Jing Chi¡¯s messengers to traverse through the layers of security. As a result, Li Xian had done as usual in issuing the challenge.


    In the wilderness around Qinyuan, Li Xian gazed forward from his saddle on his mount. Behind him, forty thousand Yong troops were deployed. From the square formation composed of soldiers in dark blue armor, killing intent soared up into the sky. The most dazzling were the three thousand Iron Guard behind Li Xian. All of them wore crimson battle gowns. In the spring breeze, the battle gowns rustled, making them look like a rampant and fearless wildfire. Around them, the other Yong cavalry were like congealed and motionless molten cast iron. Although the formation was stationary, they revealed two different kinds of imposing auras. Regardless of which, they had a domineering and powerful might that was impossible to resist.


    However, although Li Xian was making a show, he was in fact extremely gloomy. Although he was defeated at Anze, he still had plenty of troops¡ªforty thousand horsemen and nearly another forty thousand foot soldiers. Although the Northern Han army claimed it had a hundred thousand crack horsemen, they probably only had fifty thousand elite troops. The rest were mostly new recruits and conscripts. Regardless of ability or training, they were all inferior to Northern Han¡¯s elite units. It was reasonable for Li Xian to think that his army was well-trained and powerful. Combined with Jing Chi¡¯s thirty thousand horsemen, though no one knew when they would arrive, if battle were to be joined, Li Xian felt that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be defeated.


    But even with the current situation, Jiang Zhe had actually told him to not push too much. If defeated, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he retreated as Jiang Zhe would repair the road in preparation for the retreat. In addition, Jiang Zhe had arranged for Xuan Song to lead the foot soldiers to provide support if necessary. Li Xian angrily wondered, Could it be that I will suffer a defeat? But having battled for several days, when had Northern Han gained any advantages? I might as well utterly defeat the Northern Han army. There is no need to completely wipe them out. As long as another defeat is inflicted, could it be that they would still have the ability to retrieve the desperate situation?


    At this moment, activity suddenly arose within the Northern Han encampment. The southern camp gates that faced the Yong army opened wide and cavalry in fire-red battle gowns thundered out. At the same time, the eastern and western gates also opened and an endless stream of Northern Han cavalry poured out like the tides. The Northern Han army was unlike the Yong army; they did not adopt a formation upon exiting the encampment. Like a pack of wolves, they turbulently charged out. And like a wolf pack, the cavalry was not orderly. However, as they gathered on the field, they were like rivers converging into the ocean. Very quickly, they had formed a tight battle formation. It wasn¡¯t long before several tens of thousands of Northern Han troops were in formation. Behind them were countless horsemen in brown armor forming another formation.


    Atop his mount, Li Xian frowned. From the present situation, it seemed that Long Tingfei was determined to fight the decisive battle today. In fact, over these days, the Northern Han army had gradually taken the advantage. However, no matter Li Xian had tried to repeatedly provoke the Northern Han army, Long Tingfei had been unwilling to fight. But why had he suddenly changed his mind today? Could it be that there was a significant change to the military situation? Li Xian¡¯s heart nervously beat as he thought, If this is truly the decisive battle, my army likely won¡¯t be able to resist. It seems that we truly will have to use that escape route. But didn¡¯t Suiyun say that Long Tingfei wouldn¡¯t sally forth lightly?


    Just then, several bodyguards escorting a single individual slowly separated from the Northern Han formation. Lifting his visor, the individual exposed handsome features. The deep blue eyes contained deep-seated pain, grief, and indignation. His rather thin complexion was somewhat haggard. The only thing that was like the past was his former bearing, which retained its disdain toward the entire world. Long Tingfei lightly stroked the haft of his beloved halberd, full of killing intent. Over the last several months, the countless humiliations had caused him long ago to hold boundless rancor. Of his four generals, only Duan Wudi remained. In the past, his officers and soldiers had always cheerfully and willingly followed orders. However, ever since Shi Ying¡¯s death, Long Tingfei could sense feelings of discontent spreading from within the army. For now, he could only temporarily use his martial might and prestige to suppress these feelings.


    Several days ago, when he had used a flood to drown the Yong army at Anze, although the costs were considerable, the results were ultimately astonishing. With this, his troops¡¯ confidence was finally restored to its previous state. This was all because of Jiang Zhe and this prince before him. No matter what, he had surmounted all of the difficult challenges he had faced. As long as he inflicted a grievous defeat upon the Yong army, the situation could be retrieved. When the time came, he would have the opportunity to reorganize the army.


    Gazing at the intractable mounted figure opposite wielding a lance, raging flames burst in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes. If not because he feared that the Prince of Qi would retreat into the mountains after being defeated and collaborate with the Yong foot soldiers to hinder the Northern Han army to wait for reinforcements, he would have sallied forth long ago. Today, he could finally annihilate the enemy. When the time came, the Northern Han army would be like a pack of wolves on the hunt and destroy the invading Yong army one by one. The Yong army would definitely suffer a crushing a defeat and be unable to invade Northern Han for several years. Even several years afterwards, Great Yong would probably be too preoccupied to do anything.


    Lifting the halberd in his hands high up into the air, Long Tingfei shouted loudly, ¡°Annihilate the Yong army and capture Li Xian alive!¡±


    Hearing this, the spirit of the entire Northern Han army quaked and simultaneously echoed this same war cry. In a short period of time, their vigor and spirit increased enormously.


    Li Xian had always had a fiery temperament. Hearing Long Tingfei¡¯s yell, he could not help becoming furious. Wielding the lance in his hands and pointing at the Northern Han army, he mocked, ¡°Brothers, the people of Northern Han always claim that they are heroes, but only dared to use a crafty ruse to drown us at Anze! These days, they have further cowered inside their encampment and dared not come forth! Do you believe that cowards can annihilate us?¡±


    Behind Li Xian, of his four chief bodyguards, Tao Lin was the most jocular. He loudly answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, General Long is only boasting shamelessly. There is no reason to be so enraged. Once we have captured Grand General Long, we can have him serve Your Imperial Highness wine.¡±


    Hearing this, the entire Yong army erupted into laughter, while the Northern Han army swore. As for Li Xian and Long Tingfei, they only gazed at each other coldly. The calm of both armies¡¯ commanders gradually infected the officers and soldiers of both armies. Unwittingly, the battlefield recovered its silence. However, with this, the stillness filled with killing intent and caused the atmosphere to grow increasingly heavy. Everyone found it difficult to breathe.


    Afterwards, almost like a meeting of minds, Long Tingfei and Li Xian practically issued orders at the same time. Like a flood, soldiers in dark blue and brown armor simultaneously surged forward and slammed together. With this, the decisive battle between Great Yong and Northern Han began.


    Footnotes:


    »ððÈýÕÉ, huomaosanzhang ¨C lit. fire raging three zhang up into the air; fig. fly into a rage


    ¶¥ÌìÁ¢µØ, dingtianlidi ¨C idiom, lit. able to support both the Heavens and the Earth; fig. of indomitable spirit


    µ¶É½»ðº£, daoshanhuohai ¨C idiom, lit. a mountain of swords and a sea of flames; fig. immense dangers and difficulties


    º³Ç, Lucheng ¨C a county-level city in modern-day Changzhi


    ÏåÔ«, Xiangyuan ¨C a county-level city in modern-day Changzhi

 Chapter 23: Reunion on the Battlefield

    Chapter 23: Reunion on the Battlefield


    On the twenty-fifth day of the third month of the first year of Longsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Prince Li Xian of Qi led an army and arrived at Qinyuan, directly confronting Long Tingfei. The Northern Han army had one hundred thousand troops, while the Yong army had forty thousand. However, the majority of the Northern Han army was composed of new recruits. Long Tingfei endured silently without battling.


    On the twenty-ninth day of the third month, Long Tingfei sallied forth from his encampment and set a formation. The two armies fought a decisive battle at Qinyuan.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Using his lance to kill a Northern Han soldier, Li Xian switched his lance to his left hand. His right wrist was already feeling somewhat numb. Afterwards, under the escort of his bodyguards, Li Xian returned to the army¡¯s center. This was already the third time he had led his bodyguards and charged into the fray. This kind of hearty slaughter truly caused Li Xian¡¯s entire body to feel refreshed. Although the Yong army was outnumbered, the Northern Han army had only mobilized sixty to seventy thousand troops. In addition, with the veterans and new recruits intermixed, although the battle had already raged for half a day, the Yong troops had yet to show any signs of defeat. However, it was impossible to think of victory.


    Moreover, Long Tingfei had the same interests as him. Whereas Li Xian had charged into the fray three times, Long Tingfei had done so five times. In addition, when Long Tingfei led the new recruits to charge into the Yong formation, he would expose holes in the Northern Han lines. After being tempered several times, the new recruits had gradually become familiar with battle. Li Xian could feel the pressure become increasingly heavy. Would it be best to temporarily retreat? thought Li Xian as he issued orders, directing the Yong army to attack the enemy¡¯s openings. The core of both armies were composed of elite horsemen who were veterans of over a hundred battles and were easily matched against each other, caught in a brutal struggle.


    Long Tingfei solemnly gazed at the enemy army opposite. The Yong army was truly difficult to deal with. Forty thousand Yong horsemen had formed three cavalry formations, providing mutual support. Frequently, when one formation attacked, the other two would provide support and backup. The Yong army¡¯s armor was firm and their weapons sharp, continuously tearing holes in the Northern Han army¡¯s defensive lines. After reaping a sufficient harvest, the Yong cavalry formation would retreat.


    Because of the crushing defeat suffered at Zezhou where the Northern Han army was unable to break through the Yong lines, Long Tingfei simply dispersed his formations. He used light cavalry to cruise beyond the Yong formations, harassing the Yong formations with bows and arrows to limit their scope of movement, while maneuvering elite troops to prevent the possibility that the Yong army would break through the Northern Han formation.


    In this way, the battle fell into a deadlock. The Yong army could not break the Northern Han formations, while the Northern Han army could not fully curb the Yong army. Li Xian and Long Tingfei both understood that if this continued, the victory would be a Pyrrhic one. However, because there wasn¡¯t too much difference in their tactical command abilities, neither side could gain a rapid victory with the basic parity between the two forces. As a result, both sides could only fight a battle of attrition. Whoever made the least mistakes would be the victor.


    If before, Li Xian and Long Tingfei would rather seek to avoid battle under these circumstances. However, both commanders-in-chief had their own calculations. As a result, neither was willing to stop. In addition, having battled for half a day, both sides were fully absorbed by the exhausting struggle. In these circumstances, neither commander dared to brave the dangers of lowering their army¡¯s energy and morale by calling for a retreat.


    Li Xian¡¯s brows were tightly knit. Something was fishy. He had experienced Long Tingfei¡¯s leadership before. When had Long Tingfei ever allowed himself to get embroiled in a difficult battle when the outcome wasn¡¯t clear? Without seventy to eighty percent certainty of victory, Long Tingfei would definitely not attack. Seeking survival from death was a strategy Li Xian frequently used. However, of late, he had long ceased to do so. After all, Li Xian had the confidence that he would be able to fight squarely with Long Tingfei. If that was the case, then Long Tingfei definitely had a trick up his sleeves.


    At this moment, Su Qing galloped over and reported loudly, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, General Jing is twenty li away.1 His vanguard has already come into contact with our scouts.¡±


    Li Xian rejoiced. Within the domains of Northern Han, Long Tingfei definitely was better informed about everything that went on. Since that was the case, Long Tingfei must already have known that Jing Chi was about to arrive. That was why Long Tingfei was in such a rush to annihilate the Yong army.


    Resolved, Li Xian began to change tactics, concentrating troops as much as possible. As a result of the Yong lines drawing back, the Northern Han lines extended even further as their attacks became increasingly fierce, almost like an unending tide smashing against a tall cliff. Li Xian ordered troops to continue to engage Long Tingfei to ensure that the Northern Han army could not retreat easily. As long as the Northern Han army stayed stuck for a short period, they would be caught in a pincer attack and be heavily defeated.


    Twenty li away, Jing Chi galloped straight for the battlefield with his elite cavalry. Although they had advanced with irresistible force, there were still plenty of Northern Han soldiers and commoners who put up a spirited resistance. Although they were all crushed, the Yong army had still suffered some losses. Even Jing Chi himself had suffered some light injuries.


    In Jing Chi¡¯s youth, the Central Plains had erupted into chaos, the commoners unable to make a living. In any case, Jing Chi had an innately vicious temper. Unwilling to be humiliated and demeaned in his home village, he became a bandit who specialized in committing murder in the wilderness. Later, when Great Yong gradually became rich and powerful, Jing Chi knew that remaining as a bandit was not a solution even though he did not have a forthright temperament. As a result, he enlisted in the Yong army. Because of his immense martial arts skills, he was considered one of the army¡¯s best warriors within half a year. Afterwards, he was placed in an important position by the Prince of Yong and became one of the prince¡¯s trusted lieutenants. Naturally, no one brought up Jing Chi¡¯s past. Military regulations in Li Zhi¡¯s army were strict and impartial, and he especially despised acts of wanton slaughter. Out of fear of military punishments, Jing Chi had restrained his unruly nature.


    However, ever since taking solo command of an army, the pressure on him was enormous. Combined with the Northern Han population¡¯s tenacious resistance, this bandit general had become increasingly enraged. As a result, he began to openly committed murder. Originally, Jing Chi didn¡¯t find this problematic. However, as he neared the rendezvous point with the Prince of Qi, Jing Chi suddenly thought of his own conduct and could not help becoming somewhat anxious. Ultimately, he steeled his heart. If they could defeat the Northern Han army, he probably wouldn¡¯t be executed for his violations. As a result, although Jing Chi knew that the Northern Han army¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, there was not a hint of foreboding, only deciding how to advance from the scout reports. From up ahead, a soldier scouting had galloped back and succinctly explained the military situation before handing over a rough sketch that he had personally drawn.


    Jing Chi ordered his army to slow their advance. Stopping at the side of the road, he looked at the rough sketch that the scout had drafted upon his mount and mumbled to himself. At this moment, Jing Chi¡¯s appearance was a bit miserable. His hair was not tied up in a bun and instead scattered all over the place. His helmet had unknowingly been lost some time earlier, while his battle gown was in tatters and stained. Some of the stains were from yellowish, muddy water; some were reddish bloodstains. This combination caused Jing Chi¡¯s officers and bodyguards to secretly find it ridiculous. However, none dared to raise this matter. Jing Chi¡¯s tyrannical manner and bloodlust during the entire journey filled all of these proud soldiers and fierce generals with wariness and fear.


    In the past, when Jing Chi followed the Prince of Yong, he naturally never revealed his intense crudeness. In addition, under the Prince of Qi, Jing Chi had always been on his guard and never exposed any weaknesses for others to exploit. Only this time, as the commander of an independent force, was Jing Chi¡¯s true nature hidden behind his forthright fa?ade revealed for all to see. Therefore, many gained a bit of fear of Jing Chi, becoming extremely deferential and ceasing to joke around like before.


    It¡¯s important to know that a few days ago, Jing Chi had personally beheaded more than a dozen soldiers who had been intoxicated by the slaughter and forgotten to return to their units. These changes allowed everyone to clearly see Jing Chi¡¯s long hidden vicious domineering. As a result, no matter how Jing Chi studied the map and was unwilling to reinforce the Prince of Qi in a timely manner, no one dared to speak a word.


    After absentmindedly scratching his disheveled hair, Jing Chi finally raised his head and said, ¡°All right. At present, the Northern Han army has been engaged by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. This is the best moment to attack. We will definitely be able to smash the Northern Han formations into smithereens. When the time comes, we will be able to pulverize an already defeated enemy. Relay my orders and attack the enemy¡¯s eastern flank and directly penetrate to the center, following your elder¡¯s banner.¡±


    Finished speaking, Jing Chi let out a loud yelp and spurred his horse down the hill. He thought to himself, It would be surprising if the Northern Han army did not know of my approach. However, it may be assumed that it is impossible for them to disengage themselves. All of the Northern Han scouts and agents that your elder ran into during my entire journey were thoroughly massacred. Even if they received intelligence, they may not be able to grasp when your elder is going to launch my assault. However, if they can¡¯t even retreat, they will be truly useless. If your elder didn¡¯t know that there are no enemy reinforcements, I would not dare to attack with my entire force.


    After he finished transmitting orders, Jing Chi took the lead and galloped forward. Each of the officers were invigorated and returned to their respective units. On the march, they reorganized their troops. The Yong army¡¯s crack cavalry were composed of elite troops who were veterans of over a hundred battles. There was no disorder forming a formation while on the march. The hoofbeats became increasingly orderly and in time.2 The magnificent army of tens of thousands of troops was almost like a singular horseman and his mount.


    Taking the lead, Jing Chi galloped up a hill. Below was a plain that was several tens of li in area. This was where the Prince of Qi was fighting with Long Tingfei. Not far off was the city of Qinyuan and the Qin River swollen from spring meltwater.


    Jing Chi gestured with one hand. One of his bodyguards handed him a bugle horn and he blew on it. Afterwards, echoing bugle horns sounded from the Yong formation. The bugle horns were like a thunderbolt who streaked through the air, reverberating continuously. Jing Chi waved his hand and shouted loudly, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Afterwards, seizing one of his command banners from the hands of one of his bodyguards, Jing Chi held it up high using his left hand, urging his horse to leap down the hill. The officers and soldiers behind him did not wait for Jing Chi to issue another order, following him. A muddied flood of blackened water thrust into the eastern flank of the Northern Han¡¯s formation.


    The end of the banner was a sharp spearhead. Brandishing the banner, Jing Chi stabbed and killed a Northern Han soldier. Like a steel saber, the Yong cavalry army completely ripped apart the eastern right flank of the Northern Han army.


    Just as the Yong reinforcements hit his flank, disdain flashed across Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes. He sternly said, ¡°Wudi, block the Prince of Qi¡¯s main force. I¡¯ll personally handle the Yong reinforcements.¡± Afterwards, he softly said, ¡°Wudi, you only need to hold out for four hours.¡±


    After that, Long Tingfei led his bodyguards to meet the violent attacks led by Jing Chi coming from the right flank towards the army center. A look of understanding flashed across Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes as he took command. The Prince of Qi¡¯s following attacks would be increasingly fierce.


    Northern Han¡¯s right flank was primarily composed of new recruits. Jing Chi had selected this location to attack because he had received the scout¡¯s report. This veteran scout could easily discern the difference between veterans and recruits. For Jing Chi, although it was a pincer attack, the discrepancy in numbers between the two armies wasn¡¯t that great. In order to attain victory, Jing Chi knew that he could only attack where the enemy was the weakest. The assault went off relatively smoothly and the Northern Han army¡¯s right flank was quickly penetrated by Jing Chi.


    Jing Chi was deeply puzzled. Looking around, he saw red ahead of him. A unit of Northern Han troops in red battle gowns blocked Jing Chi¡¯s advance. Jing Chi was greatly startled. However, at this moment, he could only advance, not retreat. Gritting his teeth, Jing Chi tossed the banner to one of his bodyguards behind him. Picking up his lance, he pointed at the Northern Han commander-in-chief¡¯s banner. However, in the next instant, Jing Chi¡¯s army collided with Northern Han¡¯s most formidable unit.


    The Northern Han right flank began to pepper Jing Chi¡¯s center and rear with arrows. Long Tingfei advanced bravely, forcibly stopping the Yong army¡¯s assault. The entire battle grew chaotic and the two armies intertwined. Blood splattered and permeated the ground, slowly converging on the Qin River. The trickling river water that ran red with blood flowed downriver, taking with it countless lives and everything else.


    The Prince of Qi and Jing Chi both knew that the outcome hinged on this moment. If the Northern Han army was permitted to rally and regroup, the battle would likely be protracted and bitter. As a result, both commanders displayed their full abilities, while the Yong army practically attacked disregarding everything. However, Long Tingfei remained resolute and did not retreat, checking Jing Chi¡¯s offensive. Using a tight defense, Duan Wudi completely stifled the Prince of Qi¡¯s main force. The battle gradually fell into a deadlock, although Li Xian and Jing Chi were gradually gaining the advantage. After all, the Northern Han army was more proficient at surprise attacks and pursuit, but lost their advantage in this large-scale cavalry battle.


    Slowly, both Jing Chi and Li Xian felt intense unease well up. However, separated by rank upon rank, it was impossible for the two to coordinate. In addition, they could not rashly order a retreat. Neither of the Yong commanders were willing to be the first to order a withdrawal, as it would likely lead to all the pressure falling on the other army and lead to defeat. Although the Yong army steadily controlled the battle and the defending Northern Han army¡¯s morale gradually waned, both Jing Chi and Li Xian had pained and suspicious looks on their faces.


    Jing Chi had led his elite troops to directly and violently assault Long Tingfei¡¯s personal troops several times. On one occasion, Jing Chi almost personally broke through the Northern Han formation, exchanging blows with Long Tingfei. However, Long Tingfei¡¯s dancing halberd was like a black panther charging forth from the woods. The halberd was smooth and nimble, carrying thick killing intent, and actually repelled Jing Chi, who only escaped with the sacrifice of a dozen of his bodyguards.


    Li Xian increasingly became uneasy and instinctively lifted his head. Suddenly, he caught sight of two goshawks circling overhead. Trembling inside, he loudly shouted, ¡°Duanmu, kill those two goshawks for me!¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s voice became shrill and vicious. At present, Duanmu Qiu, serving as one of Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards, had grown used to life within the military. Hearing Li Xian¡¯s orders, he immediately unslung his silver bow. He pulled the bowstring back to form a full moon before releasing. Three eagle-feathered arrows streaked through the air like a rainbow. One of the goshawks let out a shrill cry and fell, while an arrow glanced off the other goshawk¡¯s wing. On the verge of collapse, the goshawk flew off into the distance. The bowstring twanged again and another eagle-feathered arrow pierced the goshawk¡¯s body.


    Li Xian did not have a shred of delight. What trump card had Long Tingfei prepared? Suddenly, understanding flashed in Li Xian¡¯s mind and he smiled wryly without end. At this moment, he finally understood why Jiang Zhe had said he would definitely suffer a crushing defeat. How could he have forgotten that Northern Han was on the verge of destruction? What use was a trifling agreement in the face of blood relations and a fianc¨¦? Li Xian immediately ordered the bugle horns to sound the retreat. Also feeling that something was wrong, Jing Chi also pulled back, prepared to break out from the Northern Han army¡¯s encirclement.


    Practically at the same moment the two goshawks dropped to the earth, within a hidden valley, Lin Bi stood with her hands behind her back in a suit of dark green armor and with a golden phoenix brocade cloak tied around her shoulders. Gazing at the shrill cry of the falling goshawk, a hint of an icy light appeared in Lin Bi¡¯s phoenix eyes. She coldly stated, ¡°Everyone listen up, advance!¡±


    The originally lazy and idle soldiers, either sitting on the ground or leaning against their saddles, instantly cast aside their camouflage. Mounting their horses, they checked their weapons, immediately transforming into soldiers filled with killing intent. Lin Bi mounted her warhorse. Not saying a word, she spurred her horse out of the valley. Without needing any orders, over twenty bodyguards followed her out of the valley like shadows, protecting Lin Bi in their midst. As for the originally lolling Daizhou horsemen, they did not hesitate in the least. Although their ranks and positions couldn¡¯t be seen on their clothes and armor, they automatically and tacitly followed in formation. The seemingly loose but in fact strict cavalry formation had always been one of the defining characteristics of the Daizhou army.


    Within this valley were assembled fifteen thousand Daizhou troops. Unlike the Northern Han army¡¯s main force, the Daizhou army wore armor of different colors, making them seem extremely disorderly. This was because the Daizhou army was composed of soldiers descended from father to son, from elder brother to younger brother. Each and every set of top-notch armor would be passed down for several generations. Even each soldier¡¯s weapons and horse were personally provided by the soldiers themselves. This was a unique tradition of the Daizhou army.


    Because Eastern Jin was scholarly and militarily weak, even when they had a resurgence the court had no power to resist the barbarians. The Lin family, in order to protect their homeland, had privately recruited local levies to resist the enemy. In order to resist the barbarian tribes, every individual within Daizhou, regardless of gender, diligently trained in horse archery. As a result, the Daizhou army was completely composed of homegrown citizens. As for providing their own weapons and horses, this was because Daizhou would frequently be pillaged by barbarians. At the same time, Daizhou had also been infected by the barbarians¡¯ behavior. In Daizhou, if a family had some assets, the first thing done when a boy was born was preparing a block of fine iron. Afterwards, the iron would be tempered once every year. Once the boy became an adult, this block of iron would have been forged into a weapon. The repeatedly tempered weapon would naturally be handy. In addition, usually, as a boy grew older, he would be gifted a young horse and allowed to personally feed and care for it. Through this, once this boy had grown, he would have a beloved horse who was instinctively connected.


    Even when the Daizhou army became a legitimate, official army, these customs continued. As a result, Daizhou¡¯s army always seemed like an unruly mob. However, only those who had fought alongside or against them knew how fearsome they were.


    Because the Daizhou army spent years battling with the barbarians, every single Daizhou soldier had experienced being pursued alone by a swarm of barbarians. As a result, their military strength was extraordinary. In addition, when they formed together into a cavalry unit, it was a different sight altogether. As an elite army passed down through the generations and locally organized, whenever the Daizhou army went to battle, the cooperation of its horsemen could be called flawless. For the safety of their families, they fought dauntlessly without fear of death. This kind of cavalry unit could be considered matchless in the world. It was only that in the last hundred years, Daizhou had never before advanced out of its borders to do battle. As a result, aside from battling the barbarians and the brief, but bitter conflict against the Northern Han army, no one genuinely knew how terrifying the Daizhou army was.


    This time, the Northern Han royal family had played the emotional card and had finally been able to persuade Daizhou to send troops. Within the Daizhou army, Lin Bi was the only candidate to be their next commander-in-chief. Only because Long Tingfei was Lin Bi¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the Daizhou army willing to reinforce the battle at Qinyuan.


    Just as Li Xian and Jing Chi reached the tacit understanding to retreat, they were completely and persistently engaged by the Northern Han army. From the distance, bugle horns suddenly sounded. The tone of the bugle horns was different from the ones used by the Yong and Northern Han armies, and was filled with an unruly desolation that made all who heard it tremble. Moreover, in Li Xian and Jing Chi¡¯s ears, they could hear that the bugle horns were rapidly closing, almost as fast as lightning. To be capable of such speeds and for a cavalry force to maintain its assault formation, both of the Yong commanders knew that they did not have such abilities, causing them to grow increasingly anxious.


    The sound of the bugle horns closed from the northwest. Just as the sound neared the battlefield, it suddenly changed direction, circling to Li Xian¡¯s rear. Greatly alarmed, Li Xian repeatedly urged his subordinates to change formations and reinforce the rear defenses.


    However, practically at the same moment that Li Xian issued orders to his army and worked to change the formation, the Yong army was attacked. Although the Daizhou army¡¯s horses seemed to be of different colors, they had a single common characteristic. They were all top-quality warhorses. After all, the excellence of these horses was a necessary condition to preserving one¡¯s life. Moreover, because Daizhou was close to barbarian lands, even though war was constantly waged, because of trade, Daizhou had an excellent channel of acquiring horses from the barbarians. As a result, Lin Bi had led the Daizhou army and smashed into the Yong army¡¯s rear practically without any delays. Afterwards, like a storm, an accurate and merciless hail of arrows annihilated the rear of the Yong army.


    Speaking of horse archery ability, no army in the Central Plains was a match for those of Daizhou¡¯s. In order to battle the barbarians, regardless of gender, everyone in Daizhou was trained in archery from a young age. Even a young girl could easily hit a target from a hundred paces.3


    On the battlefield, there were three levels when it came to horse archery. The most common and lowest level was ¡°horse archery.¡± This level required that an individual be able to sit stably on a mount and shoot arrows, hitting the target five times out of ten at a hundred meters, seven out of ten at seventy meters, and nine out of ten at fifty meters. Of course, disregarding the Daizhou army, even the elite troops of the Yong and Northern Han armies could hit a target eight to nine times out of ten at a hundred meters. The second level was ¡°galloping archery,¡± requiring a horseman to shoot in all directions even atop a galloping warhorse. In addition, accuracy needed to be the same as the ¡°horse archery¡± level. There was an additional demand¡ªpulling out an arrow from a quiver while galloping. There were already very few units in the world capable of meeting this requirement. Even Great Yong¡¯s and Northern Han¡¯s elites only had thirty percent who could meet this standard. The third level was ¡°flying archery,¡± requiring a horseman to regularly hit a target under any circumstance. This was already not a skill an ordinary horseman could reach. Horsemen with this ability were frequently the best archers of an army or the best cavalry commanders.


    As for the formidableness of the Daizhou army, almost its entirety had reached the ¡°galloping archery¡± level. In addition, ten percent of the Daizhou army had reached the ¡°flying archery¡± level. Compared to them, the barbarians were only so capable.


    Staring blankly at the Daizhou army coming and going as they pleased, using cavalry sabers for close combat and bow and arrow for long-distance to easily wreck the Yong army¡¯s rear, Li Xian felt intense shock. At this moment, he understood that defeat was at hand. If it were someone else, they would inevitably be unconvinced or be dejected. However, Li Xian had experienced numerous setbacks at Long Tingfei¡¯s hands. Long accustomed to being defeated, he immediately issued orders without thinking. Leading the Yong army, he charged straight for the Northern Han recruits.


    By this moment, Jing Chi had broken through the ones blocking him and grouped up with Li Xian. Seeing Jing Chi and not permitting him to object, Li Xian sternly ordered, ¡°General Jing, you are to take point and lead the army to charge the enemy lines, retreating in the direction of Anze. This Prince will personally command the rear.¡± Finished speaking, Li Xian led his personal troops and moved to the side to allow the Yong army to pass through in advance.


    Jing Chi hesitated a bit before spurring his horse and taking the lead. He was well aware of Li Xian¡¯s character and knew he would likely be chopped down if he tried to vie for command of the rearguard. If he wanted Li Xian to be safe, Jing Chi knew that the only method was to quickly break through the encirclement. The direction of his primary assault was at the Northern Han units formed from new recruits. In the face of the fiendish Jing Chi, they could not help becoming lily-livered. Without much effort, Jing Chi was able to break through and began to retreat in the direction of Anze. As for Li Xian, he personally commanded his bodyguards to serve as the rearguard, practically assuming the entirety of the pressure of the pursuing Daizhou army.


    Obviously, the Daizhou army¡¯s numbers were fewer that of the Yong and Northern Han armies. However, the Daizhou army¡¯s assault was unstoppable, making Li Xian nearly overlook Long Tingfei¡¯s fierce wing attacks on the two flanks. However, to speak frankly, having fought for years, the Yong and Northern Han armies were well aware of each other¡¯s capabilities and tactics. As a result, in response to the Northern Han army¡¯s attacks, although the Yong army suffered heavy casualties, they were able to deal with it without trouble. It was very different with the Daizhou army, accurately and effectively destroying the Yong rear in the initial volleys. Afterwards, they were not impetuous in the slightest, remaining tightly in place. The calm and unfeeling killing caused everyone to feel chills in their hearts. Even though Li Xian was personally bringing up the rear, he could only barely deflect the Daizhou army¡¯s assaults.


    Li Xian became increasingly anxious. If he couldn¡¯t swiftly disengage his army from the enemy, the Yong army would likely suffer a crushing defeated and routed. Li Xian steeled his heart. Spurring and whipping his horse forward, he charged towards the Daizhou front lines. Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards rapidly caught up and used their leather shields to shelter Li Xian from arrows. As for Duanmu Qiu, he stuck fast to Li Xian¡¯s side, frequently shooting arrows. Slightly bogged down, the Daizhou army was somewhat flabbergasted that the Yong army would meet them head on. However, almost immediately, the Daizhou formation slowed and its front line formed an arc, almost as if they intended to counterattack and surround the attacking elite Yong forces. The hail of arrows became increasingly intense. To do his utmost to annihilate this enemy unit, although Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards wielded shields to protect themselves, countless crimson-clothed horsemen fell from their horses and perished.


    At this moment, Duanmu Qiu let out a stern shout and his bowstring repeatedly thrummed. Each thrum saw nine feathered arrows fly into the Daizhou formations like phantoms. Known as the Silver Bowed Wastrel, Duanmu Qiu¡¯s archery had naturally been brought to the point of perfection. Even the Daizhou army, filled with capable horse archers, was not his match. In a short while, many Daizhou warriors charging in front were hit and fell from their horses. Without any intention of meeting the enemy¡¯s spearhead head on, the Daizhou army once again slowed its advance. At this very moment, Li Xian broke into the Daizhou army¡¯s front lines. He swept his lance across, splattering blood. Even if each of the Daizhou army¡¯s soldiers were extremely powerful, they were not Li Xian¡¯s match. In these seconds, the Daizhou army¡¯s offensive had been blunted. Although this was temporarily, Daizhou army¡¯s counterattack was even fiercer. However, on the battlefield, there was such a fine line between life and death. Any delay could result in irreversible consequences. As a result, the Daizhou army¡¯s commander, Lin Bi, acted.


    Just as he had stabbed and killed a Daizhou soldier, Li Xian heard a tinkling tone in his ear. Then he saw a dazzling spearhead stab towards his throat. The silver spear arrived abruptly. The red tassel of the spear had been agitated from whistling through the air and was as straight as a needle. Li Xian used his lance to block the spear. The silver spear immediately transformed into a hundred images. Li Xian did not meet the slightest bit of resistance with his lance. The feeling of missing caused powerlessness to well up from within him. Afterwards, he felt acute pains in the webbing between his thumbs and forefingers, as his lance was lifted up by a powerful force. A spear mirage with boundless killing intent stabbed towards Li Xian¡¯s chest between his two arms. The gale created by the silver spear carried with it an unstoppable power. If he were stabbed by this spear, he would still be seriously injured even if he had the protection of the armor. But Li Xian was after all a veteran and valiant general. Li Xian threw his lance straight up, while he twisted his body to dodge the spear. The spear brushed past his right ribs. As the two horses passed each other, Li Xian straightened, grabbing the lance that dropped from the air with his right hand. Seizing the opportunity, he stabbed towards his enemy. Without showing any weakness, the silver spear blocked the lance. In a flash, the two weapons exchanged multiple blows on equal footing.


    Li Xian could not help but raise his gaze and look, seeing his opponent coming towards him. Their eyes met and both individuals were stunned. Although they were opposing commanders, it was quite rare for commanders to actually, personally and directly, exchange blows on the battlefield. Before the two had exchanged blows, neither had expected they would run into the other.


    A look flashed across Lin Bi¡¯s eyes. Her opponent¡¯s visor had not been pulled down and she immediately recognized that he was the Yong army¡¯s commander-in-chief, Li Xian. Unlike their last meeting where Li Xian had brimmed with a stifling danger, causing everyone to view him as a panther, the present Li Xian wore a firm and unwavering expression on his face. Although he was defeated, Li Xian did not have a single shred of dismay or dejection. That bearing of someone as steady as Mount Tai made Lin Bi also feel admiration at heart. His crimson-colored battle gown was soaked with blood, demonstrating Li Xian¡¯s heroism and valiance.


    Seeing the enemy opposite him, her silver spear, black warhorse, and dark green armor, although her visor was down and her face hidden, the visor could not hide that pair of distantly cold phoenix eyes. In addition, her elegant, vigorous, and heroic appearance, combined with her brocade cloak stitched with a phoenix, all revealed her identity. He silently mouthed, ¡°Princess of Jiaping.¡±


    Almost at the same time, the two remembered what had happened on the waves in the Eastern Sea, the scene where the two had toasted each other. At the time, they had said that they would meet fate without regrets. Although they considered each other close friends, it was a unfortunate they were enemies. In addition, both Li Xian and Lin Bi were firm and unwavering individuals. Almost immediately after they were lost in their thoughts, they sobered up. The silver spear and lance separated, and the horses passed one another again. The two simultaneously turned around and forcefully spurred their horses forward. With a distinct cry, the lance and silver spear once again exchanged blows. At this moment, their bodyguards had thronged forward, separating the two.


    Lifting his head, Li Xian sharply whistled. This charge had already temporarily restrained the Daizhou army¡¯s assault. With his objective met, Li Xian immediately turned and chased after the Yong rearguard. Provided support by the Yong army, he rapidly retreated. Probably because he was used to fleeing, although the speed of the horse was rapid, the Yong formation was not thrown into chaos.


    In disappointment and frustration, Lin Bi recited, ¡°Strangers meeting by chance become friends, to share these feelings on the battlefield in the years to come.¡± Afterwards, she loudly shouted, ¡°Follow me in pursuit! Even if we chase him to Jishi, we must take Li Xian¡¯s life!¡±


    Hearing this, the Daizhou army thereupon thundered, ¡°Kill Li Xian! Kill Li Xian!¡± Without consulting anyone, the Daizhou army chased after the fleeing Yong army.


    At this moment, Long Tingfei was calculating mentally. Although Northern Han had won decisively, the Yong army¡¯s main force remained. In addition, if Li Xian didn¡¯t die, Long Tingfei could not say that he won an overwhelming victory. Consequently, he raised his voice to yell, ¡°Brothers, Her Imperial Highness has come with the Daizhou army to reinforce us! But how can we fall behind them?¡±


    Hearing this, the Northern Han officers and soldiers roared their agreement, and also began to pursue the Yong army.


    Footnotes:


    10.8 kilometers (about 6.7 miles)


    ¾®È»ÓÐÐò, jingranyouxu ¨C idiom, lit. everything clear and in good order; fig. neat and tidy


    147 meters (about 160 yards)

 Chapter 24: War Like a Game of Weiqi

    Chapter 24: War Like a Game of Weiqi


    The two armies confronted each other without victory or defeat. Advancing for a long distance, Yong General Jing Chi violently attacked the Northern Han army¡¯s rear. Long Tingfei led his bodyguard to meet his attacks and Jing Chi was unable to attain victory.


    While everyone was engrossed on the battle, the Princess of Jiaping led the Daizhou army to attack the rear of the Prince of Qi¡¯s army. The Daizhou army was valiant and formidable, and the Prince of Qi was not their match. Thereupon, the Prince did his utmost to break the encirclement, with the Prince personally commanding the rearguard as the entire army retreated.


    Because of this battle, the Prince of Qi¡¯s army lost fifteen thousand troops, Jing Chi lost nine thousand, and Long Tingfei lost ten thousand, while the Daizhou army did not suffer many losses. Their corpses littered the wilderness, and made the Qin River run red with blood.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Thirty li1 away was the mountain range between Qinyuan and Anze. Atop a mountain ridge, over a thousand Yong soldiers were alert and combat-ready behind the fortifications. At the highest point in the stronghold sat an azure-robed scholar and a scholarly general in an azure battle gown.


    A black stone lightly fell onto the board next to the white stones, completely surrounding the white weiqi formation. Xuan Song smiled and gazed in the direction of the anxious-looking army supervisor. When it came to weiqi, this army supervisor daren was not his match. But it was only during these games that this Jiang daren would reveal even a hint of childishness. However, Xuan Song¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the game.


    While the Prince of Qi¡¯s spearhead was pointed directly at Qinyuan, the army supervisor daren had persuaded His Imperial Highness to leave all of the infantry behind to repair the road and build fortifications. Over the mountain range between Jishi to Anze and Qinyuan, they had arranged multiple defensive tiers. If asked why he wanted to waste so many troops on the defensive, Jiang Zhe simply responded, ¡°Before considering victory, one must first consider defeat.¡±


    Everyone felt that the army supervisor was being too cautious. However, remembering the defeat days earlier and since the Prince of Qi had already agreed, no one spoke up in opposition. Initially, Xuan Song was the most baffled by the situation. There had always been a definite need for capable generals when facing Long Tingfei. However, Jiang Zhe had kept Xuan Song by his side. A few days earlier, Jiang Zhe had Xuan Song begin to arrange the defenses. Over these days, with the fortifications roughly completed, Jiang Zhe had pulled Xuan Song to play weiqi, almost as if nothing was happening. It was just that Xuan Song could not be as relaxed as Jiang Zhe. However, Xuan Song¡¯s nature was one of reservation and knew that no matter how anxious he became, it was impossible for the army supervisor to reveal anything. As a result, Xuan Song ultimately decided to be ruthless on the game board.


    Gazing at the complete defeat on the board, I reckoned whether I could have Xiaoshunzi help me by transmitting his voice into my ears to decisively win a few games. However, after thinking it over, it was quite easy to be exposed with the clear differences between our playing styles and I ultimately dropped the idea. At this moment, a horseman galloped over kicking up dust. The rider was a young man, Chiji, who had just rushed over several days ago. I had him keep an eye on the military situation on the front lines. For him to gallop back right now, presumably the situation had already changed according to what I had foreseen.


    Smiling, I cast aside the stones, as Chiji dismounted and walked over. Bowing, he reported, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve brought a military report from the front lines. General Jing Chi has already merged with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. If the battle continues in a brutal fashion, our army could still win a Pyrrhic victory. However, as expected, we discovered signs of the presence of the Daizhou army.¡±


    Waving my hand, I had Chiji withdraw. Looking at the frowning and contemplative Xuan Song, I asked, ¡°Does General Xuan know what is the strongest unit of cavalry in the world?¡±


    Xuan Song smiled wryly and answered, ¡°That is hard to say. There isn¡¯t much difference between the elite cavalry units of our Great Yong and Northern Han. As for Southern Chu and the Kingdom of Shu, there is no need to speak of them. Other than the barbarian tribes in the north, they are the most formidable cavalry units.¡±


    To Xiaoshunzi, I said, ¡°Take the game board away and bring the map over.¡±


    Stepping forward, Xiaoshunzi collected the board, handing it over to Chiji to take away. Afterwards, Xiaoshunzi brought over the map and placed it on the table. He gently spread the map out. Pointing at a clear marker on the map, I remarked, ¡°The most formidable cavalry belongs to the Daizhou army. Regardless of long-distance raids or charges, there are few who can match them. Over these years, the barbarians have suffered only because the Daizhou army has become increasingly formidable. However, jealousy is the tribute that mediocrity pays to genius.2 Do you know why the Daizhou army has been able to remain completely unscathed?¡±


    Frowning, Xuan Song responded, ¡°The Northern Han King is an in-law of Daizhou¡¯s Lin family. Since the Lin family has no rebellious thoughts, why would the Northern Han King harm them?¡±


    Shaking my head, I replied, ¡°Although this is a reason, the most important cause is the enormous flaw in the Daizhou army. This flaw makes it impossible for the Lin family to use the Daizhou army as a foundation for their own attempt at domination. As a result, regardless of the late stages of Eastern Jin or the founding of Northern Han, they could only tacitly accept the Lin family setting up an autonomous regime in Daizhou.¡±


    In an blunt manner, Xuan Song said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    Smiling, I explained, ¡°In reality, General Xuan may not necessarily not know about this only because you don¡¯t know all of the details. Daizhou¡¯s troops although formidable are quite insular and xenophobic. The Daizhou army is maintained using bloodline and fealty. As a result, it is impossible for anyone to obtain a high position in the Daizhou army if one isn¡¯t from Daizhou. In addition, the Daizhou army is only interested in protecting its homeland. That is why regardless of barbarian raids or Northern Han attacks, the Daizhou army would resist to the death. However, if one wants the Daizhou army to leave its homeland to attack, the majority of its troops will politely decline. As a result, as long as Daizhou isn¡¯t invaded, then one can be on friendly terms with Daizhou. This is why the Northern Han King eventually did his utmost to form friendly relations with the Lin family. As for his promise to never transfer the Daizhou army, this was because the Daizhou army could not be easily transferred. As a result, although Northern Han possesses Daizhou, it has been intrinsic that no one considers the Daizhou army to be a part of Northern Han¡¯s military strength, because Daizhou never leaves its homeland.¡±


    Xuan Song¡¯s frown tightened, because he could understand the reason behind Jiang Zhe¡¯s speech.


    Heaving a sigh, I continued, ¡°Speaking of this, I have no choice but admire the Northern Han Kings. Ever since Daizhou yielded, they not only scrupulously abided by the promise and never transferred the Daizhou army, they did everything in their power to bind Daizhou. In the several instances Daizhou suffered disasters, the Kings used the national treasury to give relief aid. In addition, the yearly reward silk and gold bestowed on the Daizhou army have been extremely rich. More than a dozen years ago, at the time the Central Plains descended into chaos and there were many warlords, there were several invasions of Northern Han, even going so far as to arrive before the walls of Jinyang. However, the Northern Han King never mobilized the Daizhou army. Because the Central Plains weren¡¯t pacified, as long as Jinyang was held, the invaders could only retreat as they lacked any backup. That¡¯s why when Northern Han is on the verge of destruction, with goodwill accumulated, the relationship between Daizhou and the Northern Han Royal Court is at its most intimate. That was how the Daizhou army was persuaded to send troops to help the Northern Han army to annihilate our invasion.¡±


    Hearing this, Xuan Song¡¯s complexion became ashen. He heavily said, ¡°Although the Daizhou army is formidable, they only represent the force of one province and are finite. They may not necessarily be of any use.¡±


    Pointing at Yanmen Pass on the map, I replied, ¡°The Daizhou army will not send everything, because the time is soon approaching when the barbarian tribes will come south. This time, although the barbarians suffered grievously from the heavy snows, their encroachment and plundering will definitely be even more vicious and brutal. Though the raids won¡¯t last for long, the initial strikes will be extremely fierce. As a result, of the twenty-five thousand Daizhou troops, at most fifteen thousand will come south. As for the commander-in-chief, the only one who can lead them is the Princess of Jiaping. She is both a Northern Han Princess, the next commander of the Daizhou army in the hearts of those soldiers, and also the fianc¨¦e of the Northern Han commander-in-chief, Long Tingfei. Only she is capable of collaborating with Long Tingfei to wipe out our army. I had long ago foreseen that the Daizhou army would definitely join the war. If they had not come, then it would be impossible to explain all of the arrangements that Long Tingfei had made.¡±


    Xuan Song jumped to his feet and declared, ¡°Army Supervisor daren, since you long knew that the Daizhou army would send troops, why did you not inform His Imperial Highness? His Imperial Highness only has forty thousand horsemen. Combined with General Jing¡¯s army, His Imperial Highness has seventy thousand at most. The Northern Han army already started with a hundred thousand troops. Combined with these wolves from Daizhou, wouldn¡¯t His Imperial Highness definitely meet with defeat? Daren, why have you sat idly by while this matter happened?¡±


    I glanced serenely at Xuan Song and asked, ¡°General Xuan, do you know what the goal is for our invasion?¡±


    Resisting the ire in his mind, Xuan Song answered, ¡°To defeat the enemy army of course. Our army and Northern Han¡¯s cannot coexist. If the Northern Han army is defeated, they will suffer the danger of being subjugated. If our army is defeated, we will not have the strength to come north for years to come.¡±


    ¡°General Xuan, what you have said isn¡¯t complete,¡± I stated, shaking my head. ¡°The Northern Han army wants to win, but does not want to do so in a Pyrrhic fashion. Great Yong¡¯s power is formidable and Northern Han¡¯s national power is inadequate. If we are defeated, we will be able to make a comeback after several years. Even if the Northern Han army wins a Pyrrhic victory, they will be unable to encroach south for at least twenty years. At present, the war for hegemony has already reached the most crucial moment. If Northern Han¡¯s national power were to plummet, even if Great Yong is destroyed, there will be others who will invade them. As a result, both the Northern Han King and Long Tingfei want a decisive victory, while also reducing the losses as much as possible.


    ¡°That is why our army continued to march north after the defeat at Anze and set foot on the battlefield that Long Tingfei had set. He wants to utterly crush our army¡¯s main force at Qinyuan, preferably either capturing or killing His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. Only in this way will Great Yong suffer heavily, while Northern Han¡¯s national power will not fall significantly. With this, they will be able to watch our Great Yong sink into a prolonged war with Southern Chu, while they will be able to recover. Once the Great Yong state and its people have been exhausted, the Northern Han army will be able to invade to the south and the west, seizing Great Yong¡¯s territory.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s explanation, Xuan Song repeatedly nodded his head. ¡°That is why Long Tingfei would mobilize the Daizhou army, because he can¡¯t comfortably defeat our army with merely the hundred thousand troops under his command.¡±


    I added, ¡°Not only that. Do you really think that Long Tingfei would not know General Jing¡¯s whereabouts? He deliberately did not keep any troops in reserve and sent everything he had after His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, luring General Jing to immediately attack without caring for the exhaustion of his army after a long-distance march.¡±


    Xuan Song inquired, ¡°What would happen if General Jing had been able to guess Long Tingfei¡¯s intentions?¡±


    I shook my head and responded, ¡°Ignoring the possibility of Jing Chi seeing through Long Tingfei¡¯s ploy, if General Jing did not attack, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, would definitely suffer calamitous losses. When the time came, even if the two armies were able to merge, they would have no way to victory. That is why General Jing would definitely join the battle. Moreover, the Jinyang army could not lightly be moved and is primarily composed of infantry. General Jing could not have imagined that such a powerful cavalry army would exist to serve as Northern Han¡¯s reinforcements. Therefore, General Jing would definitely fall into this trap.¡±


    Perplexion shone in Xuan Song¡¯s eyes, as he asked, ¡°This general does not understand. Since Army Supervisor daren knew all of this beforehand, why did you make changes to the plan and advance steadily?¡±


    ¡°With this, we will have to discuss our army¡¯s objective for fighting this war,¡± I answered with a smile. ¡°Our army is numerous and powerful. If we forcibly stormed Northern Han, although we would inevitably suffer losses, Northern Han is not our match. No matter how brave and formidable the Daizhou army is, they cannot leave Daizhou for long, and only have fifteen thousand troops. As a result, if our army advances steadily, we will either win in a decisive or Pyrrhic fashion. This is insignificant. What¡¯s important is that Northern Han is very different from Shu and Southern Chu.


    ¡°The people of Shu are content with holding their small piece of territory. Once their country fell, they were easy to placate. Although there are individuals who overestimate their own capabilities and desire to restore Shu, if they cannot receive the help of a powerful outside force, it will be impossible for them to cause any major problems. The people of Chu are weak. Once Southern Chu falls, as long as their interests are not harmed, the majority of them will not dare to resist.


    ¡°Only Northern Han is different. Their King can be considered wise and capable, and their population is united. If we greedily pursue a rapid victory, solely preoccupied with seizing cities and strongholds, it will be impossible to fully govern Northern Han in the face of rebellious armies even if we capture Jinyang and control the Northern Han Royal Family.


    ¡°This is why His Imperial Majesty was not worried that we would suffer defeats, as long as we continued fighting. However, it will be highly problematic if we are unable to win a total victory. If the enemy army continues to exist, they will definitely defend each and every city, making the situation unresolvable. There are some things that you don¡¯t know about. We do not have that much time left. Even if we defeat the Northern Han army¡¯s main force, as long as ten to twenty percent of them remain, then what faces us will be resistance by every single Northern Han citizen with the escaped Northern Han soldiers serving as the sparks. If someone like Long Tingfei is allowed to escape, forget about three to five years, it will be difficult to vanquish Northern Han even you double that time frame. That is why when our army wins, we must deal with the entire Northern Han army in one blow, capturing every single important military leader.


    ¡°To achieve this goal, we must lure the enemy to a battlefield of our own choosing. However, none of Long Tingfei, Lin Bi, and the Northern Han generals are stupid. If we want to lure them to attack, we have to make sufficient sacrifices. That is why His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, must suffer a defeat at Qinyuan before the enemy can be lured by his retreat. As for the Northern Han army, in order to attain suitable results, they will definitely pursue without stop. Only in this way can our troops achieve our objectives.¡±


    Listening to all this, Xuan Song was stunned. It was some time before he was able to respond, ¡°So that is the case. Does His Imperial Highness know about the particulars? Woe be to the brave soldiers of our army who will meet tragic ends.¡±


    Sighing, I said, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, knows some but not all of the plan. Only the Emperor and I know the entirety of the plan. I stirred His Imperial Highness¡¯s fighting spirit by warning him of the coming defeat, so that he would be incomparably dauntless when battle broke out. Only then will Long Tingfei fall for the trap. However, when defeat is at hand, His Imperial Highness, being a veteran commander, and possessing a temperament of not being puffed up by success and dismayed by failure, will definitely be able to do his utmost to ensure that our army is able to retreat without suffering disastrous losses.


    ¡°General Xuan, if there aren¡¯t two equal, nation-level opponents playing weiqi, it will often be wanting. In the arrangements, it is because our opponents are capable that they fall into my plans. If Long Tingfei weren¡¯t aware that this defense of Northern Han would be successful only if he captures or kills the Prince of Qi, how would it be possible to lure him to the battlefield of my choosing? Even if Northern Han has someone else with superior intelligence, they will be unable to see through this trap. Entrapped, how many people can truly hold themselves aloft?¡±


    Submitting cheerfully, Xuan Song requested orders, ¡°Army Supervisor daren, please inform this general on how to proceed.¡±


    Pointing to a location on the map, I instructed, ¡°The enemy¡¯s pursuit will undoubtedly be matchlessly ferocious. If our army is to retreat, we also have to ensure that it occurs securely. General Xuan, you only need to use some methods to provide support to the Prince of Qi and Jing Chi to retreat to this point. That, in itself, will be considered a great deed. General, you must remember that the enemy commander isn¡¯t ordinary. General must do your utmost in the retreat. The enemy will definitely not anticipate that our army has a trump card yet to play.¡±


    Seeing the location I pointed at, an ardent radiance flickered across Xuan Song¡¯s eyes. He replied, ¡°So that is why. No wonder, no wonder.¡±


    ¡°After Northern Han flooded Anze, the roads were destroyed,¡± I continued, smiling slightly. ¡°For several days running, I have ordered men to repair the roads for the sake of providing support for our retreating troops. First, it reduces casualties. Second, the more thorough our preparations, the likelier that Northern Han will believe that we are out for victory and not foresee that our retreat has any ulterior motives.¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi handed me my cloak. Taking it, I draped it around my shoulders as I said, ¡°Since General Xuan is already aware of the plans, I will take my leave in advance. I am useless and cannot withstand the bitter toil of war. I will go ahead to wait for everyone. There is no need for General Xuan to worry. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is protected by experts led by Great Masters Upright Dharma and Persevering Dharma. Although there will be some dangers, they will ensure His Imperial Highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    A peculiar look appeared on Xuan Song¡¯s face. Who would have thought that the army supervisor would speak with such convictions upon fleeing on the eve of battle? However, upon learning that His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, would not run into any dangers, Xuan Song still breathed a sigh of relief. Right now, the highest ranking officer present was Jiang Zhe. If he wanted to leave, no one could prevent him from doing so. Perhaps this was why Jiang Zhe had forcibly kept him behind: to allow Xuan Song to support the Prince of Qi after Jiang Zhe had run off.


    I naturally knew what Xuan Song was thinking. However, in order to not have to once again taste the suffering from running away, I would rather flee on the eve of battle. Leading Xiaoshunzi, Chiji, and the discontented-looking Stalwart Tiger Guard, who were itching to go to battle, I walked to the carriage that had been prepared. Just before I climbed aboard, I instinctively raised my head to gaze upon the Heavens. It would be sundown in less than an hour. Presumably, between 7-9 PM, the Prince of Qi should be able to retreat to this first defensive line. Unfortunately, the route of retreat was not easy to traverse. However, I was helpless to do anything about that.


    According to Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War, ¡°A general who wins a battle must consider many things in his mind before the battle is even fought.¡± At present, everything was happening within my expectations. If our army was still defeated, then it could only be said to be Heaven¡¯s will and not something that could be reversed by a mortal. However, I was not worried. The Northern Han had only so many troops. At worst, our victory would be more difficult and the future problems more virulent. Don¡¯t tell me they could topple the Heavens?


    I could not help thinking of Long Tingfei. From his leadership and tactics, he was a first-class genius. Unfortunately, he was my opponent. I could not help softly saying, ¡°By shearing away your wings, tying together your hands, and exhausting your willpower, it could be said that we are surrounding you with an inescapable trap. If you don¡¯t have the talent to overturn the Heavens and the Earth, how can you escape from my palm?¡±


    Not knowing why, a difficult to explain exhaustion washed over me. Over these days, I had racked my brains to carefully make all of these arrangements, fearing that there was something capable of transforming the situation. Now, with everything finally set, everything that followed was no longer my purview. I practically climbed dizzy into the carriage.


    Just as I climbed aboard, I suddenly turned my head and told Xuan Song, ¡°Tell Su Qing that she must do everything in her power to intercept and kill the scouts and agents of the Northern Han army. Northern Han must not be permitted to discover the trap our army has set. Of the experts in the Northern Han army, it is not possible for Duan Lingxiao to act personally, while Qiu Yufei has been detained in the Eastern Sea. Su Qing should be able to handle the ones that remain. Even with those she can¡¯t deal with, the experts by the Prince of Qi¡¯s side can provide assistance. Most crucially, they must not be permitted to see through the ambush we have set.¡±


    Xuan Song essentially replied with caution, ¡°This general obeys. Is daren unwell? It is best to go rest.¡±


    Looking up, I peered around and saw worry on the faces of Xiaoshunzi, Chiji, Huyan Shou, and company. Smiling, I asked, ¡°What is it? Why is everyone making a fuss over nothing?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi suddenly sighed softly, shoving a pill into my mouth. I felt my body and mind gradually relax as I fell into sweet dreams. Very quickly, I fell asleep.


    Xuan Song apprehensively asked, ¡°Why was daren¡¯s complexion so pale? Has he suffered a relapse?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi distantly answered, ¡°For this battle, young master has exhausted his mental faculties for half a year. Now that everything is within his calculations, young master has finally been able to relax and could not help feeling somewhat exhausted. General Xuan, you are of utmost importance to the fate of this war. If young master¡¯s plan fails because of you, I will definitely not let you off.¡±


    Finished speaking, Xiaoshunzi carried Jiang Zhe into the carriage. Worried, Chiji gazed within the carriage before taking a seat as the driver and brandishing the whip.


    Staring at the carriage departing into the distance, Xuan Song felt a burst of guilt inside. Just now, he had been silently criticizing Jiang Zhe for fleeing on the eve of battle and had completely forgotten the enormous mental power consumed in order for both armies to act in accordance with Jiang Zhe¡¯s arrangements. He resolutely stated, ¡°Immediately set out. We will go and provide support for His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Naturally, one of Xuan Song¡¯s bodyguards brought him his armor and the reins of his horse. After changing into armor, he used his spurs and whip to urge his horse into a gallop in the direction of Qinyuan.


    ***


    In the distant battlefield, Li Xian was simultaneously leading the rearguard and cursing his own stupidity. At the time, he had racked his brains and somehow had completely forgotten the existence of the Daizhou army. He had anticipated that Lin Bi could come reinforce. However, he had never thought that more than half of the Daizhou army would arrive. After all, it was general knowledge that the Daizhou army never set foot outside of its provincial borders. In addition, everyone knew that the northern barbarians were growing restless. Surprisingly, Lin Bi would be quite audacious and lead more than half of the Daizhou army south.


    However, the one Li Xian cursed most was Jiang Zhe. Li Xian had not been fully briefed about the comprehensive plan. As a result, he was full of uncertainty and did not know if all of the appropriate arrangements behind the lines had been made. He could not help but regret being easily incited by Jiang Zhe into fighting to the death with the Northern Han army without careful questioning.


    At this moment, Jing Chi had returned from the head of the retreating column. Ahead, there were naturally other veteran Yong generals clearing the way. Jing Chi had come to the rear to help the Prince of Qi lead the rearguard. Galloping to the Prince of Qi¡¯s side, Jing Chi somewhat dispiritedly remarked, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, we are unworthy of calling ourselves heroes and were actually so utterly defeated by a woman. What¡¯s to be done now? What face do we have to see anyone after we¡¯ve returned?¡±


    Li Xian was disinclined to explain the situation to Jing Chi. In any case, Jing Chi would naturally know what was going on when the time came. Pursing his lips, Li Xian replied, ¡°What are you distracted by? The Daizhou army has come again!¡±


    From a distance, billowing dust was being kicked up, concentrating and not dispersing. As the Daizhou army closed on the Yong army¡¯s rear, they did not charge, instead cruising back and forth, frequently using bows and arrows to kill any Yong horseman who had fallen behind. Occasionally, a particularly brave warrior would charge into the Yong formation. After fighting in close quarters for a time, the warrior would retreat, stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest.


    Scorn shone in Li Xian¡¯s eyes. Raising his lance, he personally moved to the rear. With his personal presence, the Yong rear was invigorated and heartened, and began to counterattack harshly. In this manner, the two armies were unceasingly engaged. However, neither side reduced their speed. As the sun began to set, the vanguard of the retreating Yong army had already reached the first defensive line that Xuan Song had prepared.


    Two mountains towered on either side of the mouth of the valley, allowing the Qin River to pass through. On both sides of the river were rugged mountain paths that could permit a horse to gallop. The cold water of the river trickled, while the strange rock formations on both sides towered. The mountains here were all made from solid rock with only sparse vegetation atop them. The rocks were hard, making it difficult to bore holes, which made it impossible to construct any solid fortifications. On both sides were towering cliffs that rose several dozen zhang above the river. Although they faced the water, it was difficult to obtain water, making it difficult to both attack and defend. That was why the Northern Han army had not fortified and defended this location. Rather than squandering resources at such a narrow location, it was better to fight on the plains where their cavalry¡¯s advantage could be fully employed.


    However, the present defender was the Yong army. It was the best to employ Yong foot soldiers to defend hastily built and makeshift fortifications. Although it was impossible for them to hold out long-term due to a variety of restrictions, as long as each stronghold could hold off the Northern Han advance for a half a day to a day, they could dramatically delay the speed of the Northern Han progress. This was also what Long Tingfei worried most about. He did not wish to meet Yong reinforcements after he had painstakingly broken through these defensive lines.


    According to calculations, it would take at least half a month once news of the defeat had reached Zezhou before it could finish amassing troops to dispatch. This was something that Long Tingfei was prepared for and was not something impossible. As such, when Long Tingfei led the main Northern Han army and hurriedly arrived to join up with Lin Bi, they determined that if they could not trap Li Xian here, they would have to push the Yong army back to Anze within ten days. Only in this way would Long Tingfei be able to complete his objective of completely annihilating the Yong army.


    An azure-robed scholarly general stood on one of the mountain peaks towering over the river. Outside the valley, tight Yong formations were ready and waiting with bows and crossbows at its rear, providing support and helping the Yong horsemen enter the valley. The Yong retreat column was neat and tidy, without a hint of disorder.


    By this moment, the Northern Han army had already sensed the urgency of the situation, as their offensive became increasingly fierce. Were it not for Li Xian and Jing Chi personally bringing up the rear, the Yong rearguard would likely have been broken long ago.


    As the blood-red setting sun sank in the sky and disappeared, the gorgeous sunset glow was astonishingly beautiful. The two armies exhausted everything they had to fight bitterly, completely disregarding casualties.


    The lives of countless numbers of soldiers composed a most magnificent painting of the fires of war.


    When a third of the retreating Yong army had entered the valley, the warships of the Northern Han navy appeared upriver on the Qin River. Following the river, they rapidly rowed downstream. The marines and sailors aboard the warships wielded shields and crossbows. Clearly, they intended to use the river to break through into the valley before using crossbows to block the Yong army¡¯s retreat.


    Seeing the navy¡¯s banners from a distance, the entire Northern Han army¡¯s power increased greatly as their attacks became ever smoother and easier. Although the Yong army was uneasy, they were an army composed of veterans of over a hundred battles. In the beginning, they were a bit worried. However, they quickly steadied, only speeding up their retreat considerably, while not daring to relax their resistance against the Northern Han army¡¯s advance.


    Just as the three leading warships approached the valley, the azure-robed general directing the defenses atop the mountain peak waved a flag. The bows of the three warships collided with some obstacle, powerless to continue forward. The body of the ship could not help tilting diagonal because of the momentum and river flow. It wasn¡¯t long before the three warships had blocked most of the river. Because the marines and sailors aboard were not veterans from Chu, they could not help falling into disarray.


    At this moment, several dozen ballistae and catapults were pushed out from the Yong formation. Ballista bolts and large boulders began to fall like rain. The commander of the Northern Han navy issued orders and the grounded warships began to dauntlessly return fire. However, because the warships could not move and were diagonal, it was difficult for them to resist. After a short while, the naval commander sounded the bugle horn for retreat. The marines and sailors aboard the three stuck warships abandoned ship, jumping directly into the water or into small boats, in retreat.


    Long Tingfei¡¯s bladelike eyebrows were tightly knit. It wasn¡¯t long before a scout came to report, ¡°Grand General, the Yong army has installed an iron chain to block the river. Just now, when the navy attacked, the Yong army pulled the chain taut to stop our warships.¡±


    Little by little, the Yong army entered the valley. Seeing the Yong army¡¯s banners disappear from his line of sight, Long Tingfei could not help hatefully stating, ¡°The Yong army¡¯s methods are truly brilliant, spending so much effort on their avenue of retreat. Who would have thought that, in only a few days¡¯ time, they have even forged an iron chain to block the river? How unfortunate. Otherwise, if our navy could block the valley exit, the Yong army would have no chance of escaping.¡±


    By Long Tingfei¡¯s side, Duan Wudi consoled, ¡°Grand General, there is no need to worry. Although it is not within our reckoning, from another aspect, the Yong army does not have any reinforcements that have come up. Otherwise, what would be the harm in letting us pass, waiting for our exhausted troops at Anze and soundly defeating our army? Their defenses being so strong represents that their forces in the rear are weak and they hope to use the favorable terrain to wear down our army¡¯s strength. However, since we are more familiar with this region than them, as long as we can quickly break through their defenses, we will definitely be able to annihilate the Yong army using our army¡¯s specialties¡ªpursuit and charges. Li Xian has a tenacious temperament and will definitely not abandon his men. We still have further opportunities to detain him.¡±


    Resolve appeared in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°If we cannot capture or kill Li Xian, it will be no different from defeat even if we are victorious. Circulate my orders: shoot fire arrows to burn the grounded warships. The iron chain can be melted by fire. Have the navy perform this task. Even if we have to transform this thirty li1 area into a sea of fire, I will not permit the Yong army to have any place for shelter. In the past, I had you prepare petroleum3 and saltpeter. As long as pour petroleum into the Qin River and set it aflame, we will be able to force the Yong army within the valley into retreat. I¡¯m give you two days¡¯ time. Can you do it?¡±


    Duan Wudi shivered mentally. Petroleum was a strange substance that did not sink underneath water and was easy to burn. In addition, the flames were long-lasting and continuous. Only, if petroleum were set afire, black smoke would curl up into the sky. All of the land that petroleum permeated would become barren. Although this method by Long Tingfei was vicious, even if this thirty li barren mountainous region and downriver of the Qin River suffered damage, they had no time to worry about these consequences.


    Duan Wudi bowed and complied, ¡°Grand General, do not worry. This general definitely won¡¯t fail.¡±


    Footnotes:


    16.2 kilometers (about 10 miles)


    ľÐãÓÚÁÖ£¬·ç±Ø´ÝÖ®, muxiuyulin, fengbicuizhi ¨C idiom, lit. if a tree stands out of the forest, the wind will break it; fig. jealousy is the tribute that mediocrity pays to genius, the squeaky wheel gets the grease


    ºÚÓÍ, heiyou ¨C lit. black oil; petroleum

 Chapter 25: Incinerating the Qin River

    Chapter 25: Incinerating the Qin River


    When the Yong army retreated in defeat, they blocked the river with an iron chain to hinder the Northern Han navy. The terrain of the mountainous regions made it difficult to attack and defend. The two armies battled for control over the valley for two days, fighting to a stalemate.


    On the first day of the fourth month, Long Tingfei commanded his subordinate, General Duan, to pour petroleum onto the river and burn it. The Yong army retreated in defeat with countless casualties. Over the next thirty years, not a blade of grass grew in this mountainous area, the river void of life.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    In the early morning of the thirtieth day of the third month, Li Xian walked out of his tent. Although spring had already arrived, the morning temperature was still quite low and the breeze from the river was quite chilly. Because cold concentrated on the Qin River, a fog formed. Li Xian racked his brains. Nearly ten thousand troops could be hidden within this valley and was the closest position to where the Northern Han army had encamped outside of the valley. Last night, the Yong army had set up camp in over a dozen similar valleys along the banks of the Qin River. Starting today, they would slowly retreat with infantry support. The valleys in this area were not ideal locations to repel enemy attacks. Although it was very worthwhile to use infantry to defend against Northern Han cavalry, Li Xian never liked to make such sacrifices when there wasn¡¯t any chance of victory.


    As a result, in Li Xian¡¯s view, retreat was the only option. Moreover, who knew if Northern Han would think of a way to attack? After all, these valleys also restricted the movements of the Yong army¡¯s cavalry. Most importantly, in order to attain victory, the Yong army could not remain entrenched here. It was only that the timing of the retreat needed to be inspired and ensure that the Northern Han army could not detect that the Yong army did not intend to defend the valley. Of course, there also needed to be as few casualties as possible.


    As he pondered how to deal with the military situation before him, Li Xian walked towards a nearby tent that was Xuan Song¡¯s. Li Xian was extremely angry as he thought. Because everything was so hectic yesterday, he had only heard that Jiang Zhe had departed beforehand and had no opportunity to question further. Today, he intended to thoroughly question Xuan Song on how that fellow had fled before battle approached.


    Pulling open the flaps to Xuan Song¡¯s tent, Li Xian discovered that there was no one inside. Xuan Song had presumably gone to arrange the defenses. Li Xian did not pay much attention to this. Without consulting anyone, Xuan Song walked inside. As befitting of a ranking general, Xuan Song¡¯s tent was quite cozy, divided between the inner and outer sections by heavy curtains. Within the inner section was a standard military bed. In the outer section were a table and a chair. The ground was covered by a thick felt carpet.


    Li Xian sat down in the chair, beginning to consider how they would be able to retreat tidily and nimbly. At this moment, he heard footsteps outside the tent. One set was neither hurried nor slow instead clear and melodious, while the other was like a prancing tiger or dragon, heavy and powerful. Li Xian could hear that the two were walking side by side. Without having to see them, Li Xian knew that Xuan Song and Jing Chi had come together. Both of them were the emperor¡¯s trusted lieutenants and had been colleagues for years. Presumably, they had a lot of catching up to do. There was no harm in him eavesdropping on their private conversation, right?


    Having made his decision, Li Xian lifted the heavy curtain and walked into the inner section of the tent. Just as he hid his figure behind the curtains, Jing Chi pulled open the flaps to the tent. With large strides Jing Chi entered the tent and without leave sat down next to the desk. Picking up the teapot on the desk, he poured a large cup of green tea before downing the cup in one gulp. Xuan Song followed Jing Chi inside. Seeing this scene, he shook his head and said, ¡°General is still fond of gulping. What a pity for this top-quality tea that is offered as tribute to the Emperor. This is excellent tea that I won from the Army Supervisor daren by playing weiqi!¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°army supervisor daren¡± Jing Chi immediately spewed all of the tea he had drunk. He burst out into laughter and replied, ¡°So this was won playing weiqi. If so, then this was easily won. In those days, everyone within the residence of the Marshal of Heavenly Strategies knew that, although Sir Jiang¡¯s talents were exceptional, he had mediocre skills at weiqi. On one occasion when he lost especially miserably, he recited a poem entitled Seven Absolutes to politely refuse to play weiqi. Even though I¡¯m a coarse fellow, I still remember the poem. It went like this, ¡®All things in life involve emotion, its norm declined like each successive game of weiqi. Not out of fear of difficulty do I willingly sit with hands folded, but hating that black and white are too distinct.¡¯¡±1


    Hearing this poem, Li Xian nearly burst out into laughter. Li Xian was well aware of the story behind the poem, to the extent that he knew the only reason Jing Chi remembered this poem was because Jing Chi was attending to Jiang Zhe on that day. At the time, Jing Chi could not help mocking Jiang Zhe and had been punished to copy this poem a hundred times. In the past, although the security of the prince¡¯s residence was tight, the Fengyi Sect still had some spies within the residence. Li Xian had heard the story from Qin Zheng. However, afterwards, the security within the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence became increasingly tight. Toward the end, it was extremely difficult to acquire any useful intelligence.


    Xuan Song naturally did not know these personal details. Instead, he sighed deeply, ¡°The Marquis of Chu has an amiable temperament, caring not for fame and fortune.2 And yet, his dedication is unquestioned as he strives his utmost. In the past, I heard Jiang daren had fallen seriously ill before out of exhaustion. Originally, I treated it as merely a story. However, I found this was not the case yesterday. Yesterday, before he departed, Jiang daren practically could not get into his carriage of his own will. Presumably his exhaustion has reached the extremes. We can only spare no effort to complete the plan that Jiang daren has prepared, otherwise we will betray His Imperial Majesty¡¯s benevolence and Jiang daren¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian trembled. During the coup attempt at the Hunting Palace, he had personally witnessed Jiang Zhe¡¯s emaciated figure within the Dawn¡¯s Frost Palace Hall. On that day, Jiang Zhe seemed to be gravely ill to his bones, his temples streaked with frost, as if on the verge of death. When he saw Jiang Zhe again in the Eastern Sea, although Jiang Zhe had recovered his health, Li Xian still felt sorrow when he saw Jiang Zhe¡¯s gray hair and frosted temples.


    These days, although Jiang Zhe seemed relaxed on the surface, Li Xian knew that Jiang Zhe would frequently stay awake into the wee hours of the morning to read over the assorted intelligence reports and had personally made many seemingly unfathomable arrangements. However, Li Xian was well aware of Jiang Zhe¡¯s skill when it came to planning and naturally did not think that Jiang Zhe was messing around. Yesterday, when he heard that Jiang Zhe had retreated in advance, Li Xian only had some slight resentment. After all, he knew that Jiang Zhe¡¯s body probably couldn¡¯t bear the difficulties of retreat. As a result, Li Xian had not really gotten angry.


    Now, hearing how poor Jiang Zhe¡¯s health had gotten before his departure, Li Xian could not help feeling apprehensive. If Jiang Zhe suffered a relapse, what then? Not only would was his own mind restless, he couldn¡¯t explain the situation to either the emperor or Princess Changle.


    With his mind a mess, Li Xian¡¯s breathing deepened. When he heard about Jiang Zhe¡¯s condition, Jing Chi originally also frowned deeply. However, when he heard breathing within, he was startled. Dropping his hand to the hilt of his saber, he yelled questioningly, ¡°Who is inside? Why are you eavesdropping?¡±


    As a scholarly general, Xuan Song¡¯s martial arts were poor. Hearing Jing Chi¡¯s yell, he immediately rose and moved towards the flaps of the tent. If there really were an assassin or spy present, then Xuan Song naturally did not want to be a burden to Jing Chi and make it difficult for him to fight freely. Under Xuan Song¡¯s gaze, the curtains to the inner section of the tent were pulled aside and Li Xian walked out. The prince¡¯s face was icy, as he dimly said, ¡°General Xuan, immediately reorganize our army¡¯s baggage train and begin to retreat according to the plan. This Prince is not in the mood to dilly-dally with Northern Han.¡±


    Xuan Song and Jing Chi were both startled. However, seeing the prince¡¯s low spirits and with their position as subordinates, they could not criticize His Imperial Highness for eavesdropping. After immediately voicing their assent, they departed to make the proper arrangements. The original plan called for the Yong army to defend this area for a few days before retreating en masse. Right now though, the Prince of Qi wanted to make changes to the plan. Feeling that the impact wouldn¡¯t be too big, Xuan Song did not speak up.


    By this time, the sun had risen high up into the sky. In the mouth of the valley ahead, the Northern Han army had already begun to challenge the Yong army. In order to prevent the Yong army from becoming suspicious, the Northern Han army had repeatedly sought battle and had built siege weapons. As a result, they did not reveal any openings. Under ordinary circumstances, Li Xian would probably personally go to battle to confront the enemy. However, once he heard the news that Jiang Zhe had fallen ill, he had become depressed and was disinclined to go to battle, only having Jing Chi lead troops to face the enemy.


    Within the Northern Han formation, Long Tingfei and Lin Bi sat on their horses that stood side by side, gazing at the confrontation raging at the mouth of the valley with looks of frustration. After a good while, Long Tingfei sadly remarked, ¡°After being defeated yesterday, the Yong army used only one night to completely recover their spirits and aura. Our army falls short in the face of the unyielding resolution of the Yong army.¡±


    Feeling the same way, Lin Bi replied, ¡°At present, Great Yong has an enlightened monarch above and capable generals below. Their officers and soldiers obey orders and are willing to sacrifice their lives. It is a pity that even though Northern Han occupies a corner of the world, although united, we are not as strong as we wish.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bi, there is no need to be like this,¡± returned Long Tingfei with a smile. ¡°Once we have captured or killed Li Xian, the losses suffered by Great Yong will be disastrous. For many years, they won¡¯t have any way of invading Qinzhou. When the time comes, we can use diplomacy and ally with Southern Chu and Hanzhong. At that point, Great Yong will only be a shadow of its former self.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled slightly. She knew that Long Tingfei was only consoling her. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Great Yong to collapse. In addition, she was growing increasingly worried. Leading these Daizhou troops out, she had promised her father and elder brothers that she would return to Daizhou before the twelfth day of the fourth month. How could she not worry? With the barbarians stirring restlessly and Daizhou possessing only ten thousand troops¡ªalthough the people of Daizhou slept with weapons under their pillows¡ªher two elder brothers were both valiant generals but not capable commanders-in-chief, and her father was bedridden.


    While the battle at the mouth of the valley raged, one of Jing Chi¡¯s youthful deputies was especially brave and fearless. He repeatedly broke into the Northern Han formation, undaunted by all perils, before returning to the Yong army to cheers. Long Tingfei frowned. Just as he was about to dispatch someone to chop the enemy deputy down, Xiao Tong hurriedly rushed over. In a low voice, Xiao Tong reported, ¡°General, allow the Lu brothers to go into battle. That deputy is one of our people. He definitely has urgent news to pass along.¡±


    Long Tingfei¡¯s expression shifted as he loudly shouted, ¡°Boyan, Zhongtian, Shuhan, lead some troops over. You must definitely capture or kill that deputy general!¡±


    The three Lu brothers was already impatient to enter battle. They promptly and simultaneously assented. By this point, Xiao Tong had long since retreated to the side and spoken a few instructions to Lu Shuhan. A cold gleam flashed across Lu Shuhan¡¯s eyes before he followed his two elder brothers into battle.


    Very quickly, the three Lu brothers had charged to the fore. Lu Boyan and Lu Zhongtian personally led troops to directly confront the charging Jing Chi. Lu Shuhan, either intentionally or otherwise, led troops to head off the deputy general. Both sides knew that the Northern Han army was taking this opportunity to establish their might. As such, no one found this strange.


    Raising his lance, the deputy general charged forward. Borrowing his horse¡¯s power, he seemed unstoppable. However, Lu Shuhan was a fierce general not inferior to the now deceased Vanguard General Su Dingluan. Smiling coldly, Lu Shuhan swung his lance, causing the deputy general to let out a cry of alarm as he lost hold of his weapon. Lu Shuhan gave a harsh shout, sweeping his lance, just enough to strike the deputy general¡¯s ribs and knock him to the ground. However, the deputy did not concede defeat. Even though he had fallen off his horse, the deputy general jumped up.


    Lu Shuhan stabbed forward with his lance. Right as the lance was about to pierce the deputy general¡¯s throat, the deputy general flipped into the air. Lu Shuhan¡¯s lance brushed past the deputy¡¯s cheek before stabbing into the soil. Unable to remain standing, the deputy general collapsed to the ground. However, the deputy threw his hand up and a deadly sharp throwing knife shot out like a flying meteor towards Lu Shuhan¡¯s face. Unable to dodge in time, Lu Shuhan opened his mouth before biting down, catching the throwing knife with his teeth. In this split second, the deputy general was rescued by the onrushing Yong soldiers.


    Even though the two armies fought chaotically and there was hand-to-hand combat everywhere, this neat and tidy confrontation was clearly observed by all. Both sides were full of iron-blooded men and deeply respected warriors. Besides, Lu Shuhan¡¯s attack was fierce, while the deputy general¡¯s response was vigorous and nimble akin to a wily fox. Although the deputy was defeated, he had not lost too much face. As a result, both armies belted shouts of acclaim. At this moment, the Northern Han army had retrieved its prestige.


    Having battled for some time and seeing that the sun was reaching its zenith, both sides beat the gongs to sound the retreat. Consequently, both armies slowly retreated. Back in the Northern Han encampment, after the generals had been dismissed, Lu Shuhan handed the throwing knife to Xiao Tong. Xiao Tong gently rotated the handle of the knife. The knife¡¯s handle was hollow. Within was a rolled piece of paper. Upon it was written in small characters:


    There are rumors in the army that the Marquis of Chu has suffered a relapse and has already returned to Zezhou. The Prince of Qi is determined to retreat ahead of schedule, starting this afternoon.


    Finished reading the intelligence, Long Tingfei¡¯s anxiety was replaced with joy. He silently handed the paper to Lin Bi, while his hand lightly rapped the desk, appearing to fall deep into thought. After a good while, Lin Bi lifted her head and said, ¡°If it is true that the Marquis of Chu has fallen ill, then this is the best opportunity. The relationship between the Yong Emperor and the Prince of Qi relies upon this man for reconciliation. If the Marquis of Chu is bedridden, the Prince of Qi will definitely be worried at this moment, making him expedite the retreat. With this, the Yong army¡¯s morale will inevitably become restless and they will be hasty in its retreat, increasing the ease with which we will prevail.¡±


    Frowning, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°However, it is difficult to determine the veracity of this matter. In addition, if the Yong army expedites its retreat, the effects of our fire ploy will be greatly reduced. Xiao Tong, what do you think about this report? Is it the truth?¡±


    Xiao Tong respectfully and solemnly answered, ¡°That man is a collateral disciple of our Devil Sect. He hails from Northern Han. His parents and relatives are all in Jinyang. Two years ago, when our army plundered Zezhou, we massacred a village. This subordinate commanded him to replace one of the slaughtered villagers. Over the last two years, this secret piece has never been utilized. That is why this subordinate absolutely believes that the man¡¯s identity has never been discovered. In addition, although the intelligence that he risked his life to send back is of the utmost importance, it isn¡¯t detailed. This is in keeping with his identity. Jing Chi only rendezvoused with the main Yong army yesterday. It is impossible for that man to know anything detailed. He is intelligent and courageous. If he cannot determine the veracity of the information, he will definitely not take such risks.¡±


    Both Long Tingfei and Lin Bi silently nodded their heads. The two exchanged a look, having come to a decision. Rising, Long Tingfei stated, ¡°Relay orders to Wudi. Although not all of the petroleum has been delivered, we can¡¯t wait any longer. Tonight, begin the fire attack. Afterwards, when we are pursuing the Yong army, there is no harm in disseminating the rumor that the Marquis of Chu has deliberately set the Prince of Qi up for defeat and now has fled before the battle has erupted. When the time comes, the Yong army¡¯s morale will definitely collapse. Perhaps Li Xian has these same thoughts.¡±


    In the deep of night, atop the Qin River, over a thousand Northern Han troops in dark-colored garb softly and quietly poured barrel after barrel of petroleum into the Qin River. In the dark of night, without the light of the moon and the stars, the serene Qin River was covered by a thick layer of petroleum that began to flow downriver. Not in the least was the Yong army within the valley alerted.


    Standing on the shore, both Long Tingfei and Lin Bi wore solemn expressions. According to their estimates, a third of the Yong army had already retreated during the day. If they were unfortunate enough to have the petroleum be discovered by the Yong patrols, then the chance of victory would be even smaller.


    Approaching the two, Duan Wudi softly stated, ¡°Based on the speed of the flow, the petroleum should extend thirty li around the fourth watch.3 Princess, Grand General, when should we ignite the fire?¡±


    Lin Bi slightly nodded her head before sighing lightly. Although she was decisive when it came to battles in Daizhou, the majority of the fighting was hand-to-hand carnage. She had never used this kind of method to incinerate a body of water. As a result, she unavoidably felt a bit of apprehension. After all, the heroes of Daizhou were fondest of direct and honest confrontations.


    Long Tingfei looked calm as he replied, ¡°Excellent. I hope that this fire will be able to incinerate the Yong army¡¯s courage and confidence.¡±


    Within the valley, the Yong commander¡¯s tent was brightly illuminated. Today, under Li Xian¡¯s insistence, twenty thousand foot soldiers and over ten thousand horsemen had withdrawn. Li Xian, Jing Chi, and Xuan Song were discussing the continued retreat throughout the night. As a result, even though it was late at night, they had yet to retire. They were completely unaware of the hidden, grave danger that stemmed from the Qin River. The river¡¯s current was swift. Since the wind followed the river downstream and because the petroleum had been processed, no acrid scent assailed one¡¯s nostrils. As a result, no one discovered the hidden crisis.


    During the third watch,4 hardly any sound could be heard from the Yong encampment. Aside from the troops defending the mouth of the valley out of fear that the Northern Han army would launch a nighttime raid, everyone else was fast asleep. At this moment, two individuals walked out of a small tent. Both of them were in azure armor. However, from the nearby torchlight, it could be seen that the two had delicate appearances. They were actually two women. These two were Su Qing and her trusted maid, Ruyue.


    Having experienced countless death-defying experiences, Su Qing was capable of handling any crises. Although it was mostly based upon her martial arts and resourcefulness, there was another aspect on which no one could match¡ªher sensitivity to danger. Su Qing could notice some things even if they had yet to happen and no indications had been revealed. Although they were frequently only uneasy feelings and even palpitations of her heart, they were nearly always efficacious. This was the key reason behind her ability to move unhindered throughout Northern Han as a woman.


    Tonight, in the deep of night, she had been startled awake by a nightmare. After she had climbed out of bed, Su Qing discovered that she was soaked with cold sweat. Consequently, she immediately roused Ruyue. Donning her armor, she walked out of her tent. Although she could not sound the alarm based on her own mood, she could as the least still investigate to see if there was anything off.


    Su Qing walked slowly through the encampment. The patrolling soldiers that ran into her all bowed in salute, while Su Qing returned their courtesy one by one. However, her mind had flown off elsewhere and she single-mindedly checked the entire encampment, hoping to find traces of what was giving her such ominous feelings. But all she could discover was the heavy atmosphere and silence. Gradually, Su Qing began to grow fretful and she turned to walk toward the Qin River.


    In the darkness, she decided to sit beside the river to listen to the blubbering of the water. This was probably the best way to clear her mind. Reaching the bank of the river, Su Qing took a deep breath. The ice-cold air was inhaled into her lungs. Suddenly, Su Qing frowned. There was a faint and familiar scent in the air that was bitingly pungent to the nose. A frosty gleam suddenly appeared in her eyes and her eyes flicked about, gradually falling on the surface of the river.


    Su Qing¡¯s face suddenly became terrible. Without needing to think, she turned and walked toward the commander¡¯s tent. She knew that she needed to remain calm and not disturb the entire encampment, or else the encampment would suffer the danger of a massive explosion.


    The lights in the Prince of Qi¡¯s tent had already been extinguished. Arriving outside, Su Qing saw that the one on guard was one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted bodyguards, Zhuang Jun. She hurriedly walked over and whispered, ¡°Is His Imperial Highness here? This general has an urgent military matter to report.¡±


    Astonishment glinted in Zhuang Jun¡¯s eyes, not understanding why Su Qing¡¯s expression was so grave. However, he knew that Su Qing was an excellent scout. As a result, he quickly rushed into the tent. It wasn¡¯t long before the Prince of Qi walked out with a battle gown draped around his shoulders. The torchlight shone on Su Qing¡¯s face. Her beautiful complexion was as pale as snow.


    After hearing Su Qing make her report, raging flames flared in Li Xian¡¯s eyes and he immediately sent orders down the chain of command. The entire Yong army immediately began to retreat. Although they did not when the Northern Han would light the river on fire, Su Qing was well aware that the smoke from such a fire was poisonous. Even if they fled into the valleys beside the river, it would be impossible to escape. Moreover, once the Northern Han army began to attack, it would likely be a turkey shoot,5 killing everyone in this dangerous location. Therefore, regardless of how, the only chance was running. Fortunately, during these last two days, no one in the Yong army took off their armor nor removed saddles from their horses. As a result, in only an hour, the entire army was ready to move. The fastest group had already begun to move.


    Li Xian gazed at the puzzled looks on the faces of the infantry. It was extremely difficult for them to escape in time. Originally, they had been retained for defensive purposes and to ensure that the Northern Han army did not discover the hidden intentions behind the retreat. However, these brave men would now have to die in a humiliating fashion here. Although Li Xian did not know when the Northern Han army would act, he knew that it would be extremely difficult for these foot soldiers to escape the valley before daybreak, as the road was too narrow. But Li Xian knew that he could not reveal what was actually happening. If these soldiers were to learn that they had fallen into a desperate situation, chaos would likely ensue. When the time came, the Northern Han army would be alerted. If that happened, nobody would be able to escape.


    Steeling his heart, Li Xian ordered, ¡°Xuan Song, send someone to lead them to wait at the mouth of the valley. Simply say to raid the Northern Han encampment when dawn breaks. When the fire erupts, have them led out of the valley and attack the Northern Han army. Select someone who is ready to meet death.¡±


    Though he felt sorrow at heart, Xuan Song knew that this was the only way. Stepping forward, he saluted and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, this general has led these soldiers for many days now. It would be best if this general personally commands them to sally forth and ensures that there isn¡¯t any mistake in the timing and they are sacrificed sensibly.¡±


    Li Xian angrily replied, ¡°Nonsense! You are a ranking general within the army. This Prince is about to rely heavily upon you. How can you take on this suicidal task?¡±


    Xuan Song answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness relies heavily upon this general only for the sake of stopping Northern Han¡¯s pursuing troops. Your Imperial Highness has always been an expert at retreat. This general¡¯s existence isn¡¯t necessary. Contrary to what might be expected, future bloody battles with the Northern Han army will necessitate fierce generals like General Jing. In addition, if there is no ranking general to bring up the rear, something will likely happen to the army¡¯s morale. This general is the most suitable candidate. Besides, the miscalculation this time was all because this general failed to detect the enemy¡¯s plot. This general should stay behind to compensate for my failures.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian found it difficult to endure the distress he was feeling. However, he was well aware that if a ranking general like Xuan Song did not bring up the rear, the rearguard would definitely collapse. Lament shone in his eyes, as he softly replied, ¡°All right. Jing Chi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Xian mounted his horse. Without turning, he spurred his horse and galloped forward. Hesitating momentarily, Jing Chi could only follow him. Knowledge of the enemy¡¯s intent to use fire was limited to the Prince of Qi and a small cadre of generals. As a result, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of disorder within the Yong army¡¯s ranks; they only knew that the Prince of Qi had decided to retreat that very night.


    After spurring his horse for a distance, Li Xian suddenly turned his horse and galloped back. Pointing at Xuan Song, he said, ¡°General Xuan, you have full authority to act at your discretion here. You cannot lightly die for our country. If there are any mishaps, this Prince will bear all responsibility.¡±


    Xuan Song shook, knowing that the Prince of Qi was hinting that he could surrender to preserve his life. Although this wasn¡¯t something that he could do, Xuan Song still kneeled down and replied in a faintly sorrowful tone, ¡°This general obeys.¡±


    Once the Prince of Qi had disappeared into the night, Xuan Song recovered his tranquil appearance. He commanded, ¡°At daybreak, prepare to raid the enemy encampment. Right now, relay the orders and have the entire army set forth.¡±


    Presently, it was still the dead of night. Xuan Song had his rearguard put coins in their mouths before making everyone cover their mouths and noses in cloths soaked in clear spring water. He further had his trusted personal troops take up position in the column by the river. Even with the dim light from the Heavens above, no one discovered the hidden danger, surprisingly. Although those clever had already detected that something was off, orders needed to be obeyed. If they were to make known their misgivings, they likely would be cut down immediately. As a result, they could only remain taciturn and march along.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Yong army reached the mouth of the valley. Xuan Song commanded one of his bodyguards to move ahead to scout the situation outside. When the bodyguard returned, his complexion was utterly ghostlike as he softly reported, ¡°General, the enemy¡¯s encampment is not far from here. I saw a large number of figures by the riverside.¡± Having already learned the truth, the bodyguard knew how dangerous the situation was.


    Just then, a sudden blaze erupted outside the valley. In an instant, the nearby Qin River immediately surged with raging flames. The poisonous black smoke swelled toward the shore. This was because the wind direction was off, otherwise the entire valley would probably be permeated with smoke. Unable to see anyone on the opposite bank, Xuan Song had his troops sound the drums. The drumbeats were deep, almost like they were an entrapped beast¡¯s sad howls. Following orders, the Yong rearguard charged out of the valley.


    Cries of surprise immediately yelped in front of them and combined with sounds of clashing weapons. Xuan Song¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. This was suicide. For twenty thousand Yong foot soldiers to fight a hundred thousand elite cavalry from Northern Han and Daizhou, the only result was death. In a low voice, Xuan Song muttered, ¡°Marquis of Chu, this general has failed to live up to your expectations and was unable to anticipate that the enemy would incinerate the Qin River. If this general had learned of this ahead of time, there would definitely have been ways to deal with it. At present, I can only atone for my sins with my life. I hope that your plan will succeed and avenge for the men of Great Yong this profound hatred.¡±


    Raising his head, Xuan Song unsheathed the sword at his waist. Under the protection of his bodyguards, he charged forward, rushing towards the death that awaited him. Behind him, the flames on the Qin River had spread several li in a flash and were still continuing to expand. Underneath the flames was cold water, while there were raging flames above. The black smoke billowed up into the sky, carrying poisonous particulate matter. The vegetation on both sides of the river were set ablaze, causing the fire become even more ferocious. Even the rocks were burned pitch-black. If there were anyone present, there would be no hope of survival. For thirty li, the entire region became a living hell, as the inferno engulfed all life.


    After the Northern Han army had incinerated the Qin River, aside from the over ten thousand horsemen and twenty thousand foot soldiers, the Prince of Qi and Jing Chi had thirty thousand horsemen with them. Over a thousand were consumed by the flames. Because they had retreated in a timely fashion and because there wasn¡¯t enough petroleum, the Yong army¡¯s main force was able to survive. As for the twenty thousand foot soldiers who launched a suicidal attack, aside from temporarily throwing the Northern Han army into disarray and killing a thousand or so Northern Han horsemen, they were completely wiped out. So far, of the one hundred thirty thousand troops that composed Great Yong¡¯s northern expedition, only half remained. Although its main force remained, the Northern Han army had already seized the clear advantage.


    Footnotes:


    This is a poem from the thirty-fourth chapter of the Qing Dynasty novel The Story of Hero Boys and Girls (¶ùŮӢÐÛ´«) by Yanbei Xianren (Ñà±±ÏÐÈË), who wrote under the pen name of Wen Kang (ÎÄ¿µ) in 1878.


    µ­²´ÃûÀû, danbomingli ¨C idiom, lit. indifferent to fame and fortune, indifferent to worldly rewards


    1-3 AM


    11 PM-1 AM


    ÎÍÖÐ×½±î, wengzhongzuobie ¨C idiom, lit. to catch a turtle in a jar; fig. go after easy prey, a turkey shoot, shooting fish in a barrel

 Chapter 26: Surrounded by an Inescapable Trap

    Chapter 26: Surrounded by an Inescapable Trap


    The night was cold as ice. In a small mountain village in the wilderness of Jishi, its inhabitants driven away long ago, only their empty homes remained behind. Several days ago, this village gained a temporary master. Within the most spacious farmhouse in the village, a candle flickered and cast red light as the candlewick curled down. The simple and crude wooden bed was covered with gorgeous bedding. A scholar in azure robes leaned against the bedframe and slowly sipped from a medicine bowl emitting a fragrant odor.


    Handing the medicine bowl to the azure-clothed youth waiting in attendance, I heaved a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Man¡¯s schemes are inferior to those made by the Heavens.1 Who could have expected that the Northern Han generals would be so vicious? The matter relating to Xuan Song truly fills me with grief and lamentation. Xiaoshunzi, what happened afterward?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi bowed his head and answered, ¡°Long Tingfei was on his guard against a sudden attack from our army. When our troops charged out of the valley, Long Tingfei used catapults and archers to seal the valley entrance, blocking our troops. Because of the narrowness of the valley, it was difficult for them to get out. Only several thousand were able to charge out before dying in the Northern Han army¡¯s encirclement. Everyone else perished in the inferno and their charred bones litter the wilderness. Our army¡¯s scouts were unable to ascertain General Xuan¡¯s fate. However, it may be assumed that he has already died amidst the chaotic fighting.¡±


    Reaching this point and seeing the dismal complexion on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, Xiaoshunzi consoled, ¡°Young master is not a general leading on the frontlines. Young master is not to blame. There is no need to be ashamed.¡±


    Smiling wryly, I replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am looking for trouble,2 but rather because Xuan Song is a rare talent, capable of both offense and defense. One good general is harder to come by than a thousand soldiers.3 In losing this man, even if we inflict a grave defeat upon the Northern Han army, it will be a case in which neither side wins. How can I not feel distress? Alas, although I had anticipated that the enemy would attack with fire, the conditions of the Qin River Valley would have made it difficult to do so with the sparse trees and the abundant flow of the river. As a result, I did not call their attention to this. But who would have expected that Long Tingfei would pour petroleum into the Qin River to serve as an accelerant for the flames? If General Su had not discovered this, our army would likely have been completely wiped out. As expected, Long Tingfei is not ordinary.¡±


    Reaching the end, I became increasingly gloomy and could not help coughing several times. Xiaoshunzi promptly brought over a cup of tea. Taking it, I drank a mouthful. After feeling more comfortable, I inquired, ¡°How is His Imperial Highness going to deal with the subsequent situation?¡±


    Glancing at the tough silk in his hand, Xiaoshunzi responded, ¡°His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has personally led his army to set an ambush at the mouth of the Qin River Valley. On the second day of the fourth month, after the flames died down, Long Tingfei left Duan Wudi behind to garrison Qinyuan and personally led the Northern Han army through the valley to attack and was successfully ambushed by His Imperial Highness. The power of the Northern Han army is formidable and after battling for half a day, His Imperial Highness retreated towards Anze. On the third day of the fourth month, His Imperial Highness formed up on Anze¡¯s terrain that limits cavalry, and used Yong infantry to confront the Northern Han army to earn a draw. On the fourth day of the fourth month, His Imperial Highness reached the area north of Jishi and is currently checking the Northern Han army¡¯s pursuit to allow the infantry to retreat to Zezhou. The two armies have already fought for two days. Although the Northern Han army has suffered heavy losses, His Imperial Highness has also suffered greatly. Tomorrow, His Imperial Highness will have the entire army retreat and march at full speed, ceasing their engagement with the enemy.¡±


    A hint of delight flashed across my eyes, as I replied, ¡°After suffering two setbacks after their great victory, presumably the Northern Han army will not let our army off lightly.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi softly spoke, ¡°Young master speaks the truth. I¡¯ve heard that the Northern Han army has fought quite viciously. The two times that he retreated, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, was almost surrounded. In the retreat this time, the enemy will not only pursue, they will do so without end. Even if they pursue to Zezhou, they will not let our army off.¡±


    Hearing this, I clapped my hands and stated, ¡°As expected, His Imperial Highness understands my intentions. Long Tingfei has always had an arrogant temperament. In the past, after being defeated at Zezhou and having his will worn down by my planning, he is presently using the triumph to retrieve his former glory and confidence. In spite of the numerical disadvantage he suffers, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has ravaged the enemy¡¯s sharp offensive. Long Tingfei definitely won¡¯t tolerate this. His pursuit this time will be even more impossible to resist, but will fall precisely under my control. However, were it not for the firm and persistent will of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, indomitable in spite of the setbacks, who else could have been able to complete this difficult assignment?¡±


    At this moment, Chiji walked in to report, ¡°Young master, General Zhangsun is outside and requests an audience.¡±


    I tranquilly replied, ¡°Invite him inside.¡± Despite this, I was gazing off into the far distance. This was the most crucial moment. If Long Tingfei became suspicious and retreated, our army¡¯s efforts would have been wasted. At this moment, I naturally did not know of the exaggerated effect the news of the Marquis of Chu¡¯s serious illness had upon the Northern Han army. This news had caused the upper levels of the Northern Han army to rush forward into the trap without any suspicions.


    ***


    Reaching out to gently caress the wet mane of his warhorse that had been soaked with sweat, Li Xian looked up to peer towards the rear. The Northern Han army had briefly disappeared. Looking up at the sky, he determined that it was midday. Presumably, the pursuing enemy was preparing to rest for a while.


    The last several days had been exhausting. The aftermath of his provocation was the enemy¡¯s all-out and fearless pursuit. Even if the Yong army was about to reach Jishi, and Zezhou¡¯s border was only fifty li4 away, this fifty li was even more difficult to traverse. In the past, while fleeing, Li Xian could take a circuitous route. Although he was outnumbered more than two to one by the enemy, it was still difficult for the enemy to surround the Yong army. As long as he was flexible and nimble, it would be impossible for the enemy army to successfully surround him. However, over the next fifty li, they could only flee at a gallop. If they continued to meander all over, if any traces were discovered, they would likely fall into a trap.


    Hurriedly feeding his warhorse, Li Xian caught sight of dust kicked up again from behind him. Raising his spirit, he stated, ¡°We will return to Zezhou without stop. There is no need to arrange any formations. Everyone, escape on your own.¡± Finished speaking, Li Xian whipped his horse and charged out.


    When Jing Chi learned of this order in the rearguard, he looked up at the scorching sun. Pulling a long face,5 he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Anyone who falls behind will be surrounded by the enemy.¡±


    Over these past few days, Li Xian and Jing Chi had amply utilized the friction between the Prince of Qi¡¯s and the Prince of Yong¡¯s former subordinates to take turns to play the role of the attacking rearguard. As a result, the charges were frequently without fear of death, ferocious to the extreme. Wearing thorny armor, it was often difficult for the enemy to easily close with the soldiers serving as the rearguard. The two commanders had overtly and covertly hinted to their subordinates that, since they had already been defeated, if they were outdone by their former rivals, then they would lose all face. As a result, even though they had repeatedly suffered crushing defeats, the army¡¯s morale had constantly surged upwards. If the enemy had been ordinary and was not formidable, and didn¡¯t have Daizhou¡¯s support, the Northern Han army¡ªhalf composed of new recruits¡ªwould probably have suffered a defeat. However, even though this was the case, the numerical disparity forced the Yong army to continuously retreat.


    Having arrived at the final stage of their flight and since Li Xian had issued such an order, the entire Yong army began to scatter and flee on their own. Although habits from years of marching caused the Yong army to remain in formation, their scattered formations extended as far as the eye could see,6 making the enemy lose a defined target, and also increased the difficulty of the enemy¡¯s pursuit and hopes of encircling the Yong army.


    Seeing the scattering Yong army, the pursuing Long Tingfei and Lin Bi showed sincere smiles. The next fifty li was flat, open country.7 If they did not pursue tightly, the Yong army would likely escape back to Zezhou. However, the two were both experts at cavalry engagements and were well aware that this was the enemy¡¯s final trump card. The order for scattered flight allowed the fleeing army to not only increase its speed, but also ensured that the direction of their escape was unpredictable. But once this order was given, the Yong army could only flee and lost any ability to counterattack. If they wanted to annihilate the enemy, this was the final and also most optimal opportunity.


    A determined light glittered in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Sister Bi, the Daizhou warhorses are swift. Personally lead them and swing around to the front of the enemy. I will lead the main army to pursue from behind. Now that the enemy is scattering in retreat, they have lost all ability to counterattack. We can attain our goal as long as we detain the majority of the enemy army. When the time comes, if the Prince of Qi tries to escape, we only need to pursue him and directly invade Zezhou at most.¡±


    Lin Bi nodded her head lightly. The entire Northern Han army was unanimous in demanding that the Yong army be completely wiped out. Ignoring the wholesale massacres the Yong army had perpetrated in Qinzhou, after flooding Anze and incinerating the Qin River, although the Northern Han army had won decisively, it had lost a strategic town and a section of its territory. The entire Northern Han army felt full of hateful indignation.


    On the second day of the fourth month, as the Northern Han army passed through the still burning valley, when they had assumed that the Yong army had already fled far away, they had been struck straight in the face by the Prince of Qi. The losses suffered were not few. Afterwards, the repeated charges by the Prince of Qi and the roundabout provocations made the entire Northern Han army miserable. The whole army wanted to capture the Prince of Qi alive and gain the most glorious victory. If they withdrew now, the common soldier would probably have many complaints and the officers would be discontent. As a result, pursuit was the only and best option.


    Accepting the order, Lin Bi led the Daizhou army and swung around in the direction the Yong army was fleeing to, heading swiftly towards Zezhou¡¯s border at an angle. Daizhou¡¯s warhorses were excellent and all of their riders were skilled horsemen. Their speed was faster than the Yong and Northern Han armies¡¯. They were the most suitable interception and encirclement troops.


    At first, if it weren¡¯t for the manner in which Li Xian had cleverly selected the battlefields and the Yong troops significantly outnumbering the Daizhou army, forcibly breaking through the Daizhou army¡¯s lines on several occasions, the Yong army would have long ago been surrounded and wiped out if Lin Bi had wanted to not suffer heavy losses while annihilating the Yong army. Even though this was the case, under the hooves of the Daizhou army, the corpses of countless Yong warriors were left behind. The Daizhou cavalry was matchless in the world.


    Li Xian spurred his horse forward to gallop madly. Right now, there was no need to preserve his horse¡¯s stamina. The bodyguards at Li Xian¡¯s side all had brows knit. They did not know if there were any rescue arrangements made in Zezhou. After retreating in defeat from Qinyuan, their communication lines with the rear had been severed. Li Xian was the only one kept informed. During their flight, the uncertain prospects caused them worry.


    As for Jing Chi, he and his bodyguard were located near the tail end of the fleeing Yong army. He had three thousand elite horsemen under his command, their structure comparatively intact. If the Northern Han army pursued too closely, Jing Chi would launch a counterattack. However, with the Northern Han army about to encircle the fleeing Yong army, Jing Chi did not intend to graciously waste the strength of his troops. As a result, no battle occurred between the Yong and Northern Han armies. By Jing Chi¡¯s side, a relatively unfamiliar face had been added¡ªa young deputy general named Dai Yue. Last time, in the battle at the northern mouth of the Qin River Valley, Dai Yue had fought against Northern Han¡¯s fierce general, Lu Shuhan. Although Dai Yue had returned in defeat, his shrewdness and cleverness filled Jing Chi with appreciation. As a result, he had retained Dai Yue by his side. At this moment, Jing Chi naturally did not know that he had kept such a dangerous individual by his side.


    After experiencing the arduous trek, Li Xian knew he was closing on the border with Zezhou. He felt apprehensive, wondering where the relieving troops were while he focused on fleeing. At this moment, he saw a Yong soldier hurriedly galloping back from ahead, crying out in alarm, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, not good! The Daizhou army is up ahead, waiting to intercept!¡±


    Li Xian reined in his horse in distress. Who would have thought that the Daizhou cavalry would be so swift? Presumably, they had traveled along the outer edge of the fleeing Yong troops to get ahead before cutting in. He was already nearly with the vanguard of the Yong army and yet had still been intercepted by the Daizhou army. If there were no reinforcements right now, then wouldn¡¯t the entire Yong army be annihilated? He had no extravagant hopes that he would be able to break through the Daizhou army¡¯s blockade. This was not the southern mouth of the Qin River Valley where it was enough to block the valley¡¯s entrance to stop the Northern Han army from advancing. This was also not Anze where the roads were muddy, slowing down the quickness of the horses so that the speed discrepancy was practically eliminated. Aside from Qinze, this open country was the most suitable for cavalry to fight on in the border area between Zezhou and Qinzhou.


    In his head, Li Xian secretly cursed Jiang Zhe, One surnamed Jiang, if you haven¡¯t prepared an ambush here, you can only come to collect my corpse. This Prince does not yet have a Princess born of my formal wife and your daughter-in-law is not yet born. If this Prince is to die here, I will curse your son to never be able to marry even if I become a ghost.


    However, when he opened his mouth, he instead languidly said, ¡°All right. Gather the army here. This Prince will go to meet that Princess of Jiaping.¡± Finished speaking, Li Xian galloped forward, thinking, In any case, before the pursuing troops behind arrive, the Daizhou army will not freely attack. There is no harm for me to meet Lin Bi and speak a few idle words to delay for a time.


    Lin Bi was at front of the just arrayed Daizhou army formation. The entire army¡¯s soldiers and horses were exhausted. As a result, she had no interest in immediately launching an attack. Seeing the Yong army begin to retreat, Lin Bi did not order a pursuit. After resting for some time, Lin Bi felt her energy recover, as she calmly waited for the decisive battle to arrive.


    At this moment, Lin Bi caught sight of a troop of cavalry in red armor approach. With the escort of his bodyguards, the Prince of Qi arrived. Separated by over a hundred paces,8 guaranteeing that he could escape at any moment, Li Xian laughed loudly and stated, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Princess of Jiaping, when you came with an army to help General Long, did not think about the safety of Daizhou? If the barbarians come south, Daizhou will likely become a sea of blood. If that happens, then Princess¡¯s gains will not make up for your losses.¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s face darkened, as she loudly replied, ¡°Great Yong has invaded our territory, bathing the lands in blood through massacring towns and capturing passes. You are no better than the barbarians. If Your Imperial Highness is not detained, the Daizhou army will definitely not return home.¡± Lin Bi¡¯s voice was as clear and melodious as a silver bell. Even though it contained killing intent, it made people palpitate with eagerness to do something.


    In a solemn and grave voice, Li Xian responded, ¡°Why is Princess saying such words? During these years, our two countries have constantly been at war. When you invaded us, you would perform bloody massacres in Zezhou. When we attack back, naturally we will have to kill in retaliation. However, the Daizhou army has never participated in the war between our two countries and only ensure that these lands are not raided and pillaged by the barbarians. Surely there is no need to get embroiled in this unbeneficial war, correct?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s face reddened. She also had similar thoughts before. The whole of the Daizhou army had no interest in the war between Great Yong and Northern Han. However, having received deep favor from the Northern Han King, how could Daizhou decline the king¡¯s request? Furthermore, she was a patriot and Long Tingfei¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How could she refuse such a request?


    Seeing that Lin Bi could not reply, a young officer galloped out from the Daizhou formation. He was Lin Bi¡¯s elder brother, Lin Dengshan, and was Lin Yuanting¡¯s third son. As a Daizhou general, he coldly interjected, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the two armies are battling. What use is there in being so talkative? If you do not wish to fight, Your Imperial Highness need only dismount and wait to be bound. It may be assumed that with the respected status of Your Imperial Highness, it is unlikely His Royal Majesty will harm you.¡±


    Li Xian smiled slightly and thought, How can I, Li Xian, allow myself to be bound? Besides, if Suiyun has made the appropriate arrangements, who knows who will become the captive? Not speaking a word, Li Xian turned his horse around and retreated back to the Yong army.


    Two li9 away from the Daizhou army, the Yong army began to mass. Although the Daizhou army was aware of this, because they had yet to recover and also worried that Li Xian would escape if they rushed their attack, they only guarded against the Yong army¡¯s line of retreat, waiting for the Northern Han army to arrive.


    As the two sides stood opposite one another for almost an hour, the majority of the Yong army assembled, while the Daizhou army began to launch sporadic probes to prevent the Yong army from adopting a battle formation. After the two sides had been engaged for some time, even though the Yong army was only slightly weaker than the Daizhou army¡¯s bravery and strength, because many of the Yong soldiers had fallen behind, the disorganized formation did not pose much threat to the Daizhou army. Once Jing Chi had rushed over from the rear, the Yong army began to ferociously attack the Daizhou army. However, because of the Daizhou army¡¯s harassment, the Yong formation was jumbled which inevitably weakened the assault. In the face of Lin Bi¡¯s command, the Yong army very quickly was forced to retreat to reorganize.


    At this same moment, the long call of the bugle horns and the booming sound of iron hooves capable of stampeding the entire world sounded from the rear. Although they were some distance away, Lin Bi immediately caught sight of Long Tingfei¡¯s marshal banner fluttering in the breeze. The Daizhou army bellowed. It wasn¡¯t long before long whistles mutually echoed from within the Northern Han formation. The noise of the bugle horns and the shouts of the Northern Han horsemen resounded through the skies. The Northern Han army had finally surrounded the Yong army.


    Long Tingfei gazed at Li Xian¡¯s marshal banner and finally let go of his worries. Ruthlessly he commanded, ¡°Relay my order: surround and annihilate the enemy.¡± With this order, the decisive battle began.


    The Daizhou and Northern Han armies coordinated quite well as they surrounded the Yong army. Although the Northern Han army was only twice the size of the Yong army, the Daizhou army was proficient at hit-and-run attacks. Operating on the outer layer, any Yong troops that slipped through gaps in the Northern Han army would immediately be shot to death by the Daizhou horse archers, effectively stopping any intent the Yong army had of breaking the encirclement. Although the Yong army persisted in its resistance, their area of operation was increasingly limited.


    By now, Li Xian was silently cursing without end. If this were to continue, he would definitely be completely wiped out. Suddenly a strange thought appeared. Could Jiang Zhe be doing this deliberately or could Jiang Zhe be following the emperor¡¯s orders to reduce his military strength?


    While Li Xian was on tenterhooks, Jing Chi encountered trouble. Jing Chi was always fond of charging at the forefront. This time was no exception. However, he now had someone who harbored malicious intent by his side.


    Deputy general Dai Yue kept closely by Jing Chi¡¯s side during the battle. Onlookers only assumed that Dai Yue was wholeheartedly protecting Jing Chi out of gratitude at being promoted and appreciated. No one knew that Dai Yue was planning something.


    Although he had successfully infiltrated the Yong army and become a mid-ranking officer, commanding two thousand horsemen, he was still a failure as a mole because he, let alone also the high-ranking generals in the army, knew nothing about the planning of this campaign. As a result, Dai Yue had not been able to obtain any valuable information. Moreover, the head of the Yong scouts, Su Qing, was extremely formidable, making it difficult for him to pass along any intelligence. As for the single risk he had taken to deliver the intelligence he had gathered that allowed Long Tingfei to push forward the fire attack, although of some value, it also contained the misinformation that Jiang Zhe was seriously ill. Of course, Dai Yue did not yet know this point. Besides, when Li Xian withdrew that very night, it still caused Dai Yue to realize that the intelligence he provided was useless.


    Now his mission was about to end. When the Yong army was destroyed, there was naturally no need for Dai Yue to remain at Jing Chi¡¯s side. Considering this and having not made any contributions, he resolved to kill Jing Chi out of vexation. If he could kill one of the Yong army¡¯s chief generals in sight of the Yong army, they would definitely lose their confidence and fighting spirit. Although there was the risk that he would be killed by the bodyguards surrounding Jing Chi, the shock at their commander being attacked by an assassin might briefly make them lose their ability to respond. As a result, Dai Yue had focused on battling while searching for the opportunity to assassinate Jing Chi.


    At this moment, the only ones who were not completely focused on the battle was Lin Bi and Xiao Tong. Lin Bi ordered someone to summon Xiao Tong. When he arrived, she asked with deep worry, ¡°Xiao daren, I just ordered scouts to determine whether there are reinforcements from Zezhou, but have received no response. Even the goshawks disappeared without a trace. Although not long has passed, I am still restless. Can you personally send some people to take a look?¡±


    Xiao Tong also felt himself shiver inside. Since passing Anze, although the Yong army had already reached a dead end, Xiao Tong had still sent out many scouts. Initially, there were no anomalies. However, once Jishi was passed, the advance was too rapid and there wasn¡¯t enough time for the scouts to report back. As a result, there were some times when no information was sent back. Thinking back on it now, Xiao Tong felt an ominous premonition. But is something really off? he thought, looking at the encircled Yong army.


    After repeatedly being defeated, the Yong commander-in-chief, the Prince of Qi, had continually commanded the rearguard and met with danger. Were it not for the immense skills of the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards, including a number of experts from jianghu, he probably would have been captured or killed long ago. Even if there were an ulterior motive, there was no need for the enemy commander to personally serve as the bait. Xiao Tong wavered, determined to dispatch his best scouts to reconnoiter.


    Unable to stop worrying, Xiao Tong instructed one of his trusted scouts to go investigate. Not long after this scout had disappeared, an ear-piercing warning sound came from the direction of Zezhou. Aghast, Xiao Tong looked over and saw his trusted scout madly spurring his horse and galloping back while waving his arms. Afterwards, Xiao Tong felt the entire ground begin to tremble.


    In the distant horizon, a black line appeared. Like rolling thunder, the black line surged over. Then Xiao Tong saw the scout fall weakly from his horse. He could clearly see that a sharp arrow had penetrated his back.


    Practically everyone was dumbfounded, including Li Xian who was well aware of what was going on. Just as he was becoming suspicious, reinforcements had arrived. He could not help feeling both ashamed and happy. Not bothering to mock the stupefied expressions of his subordinates, he roared for the formation to be reorganized and to quickly disengage from the Northern Han army, opening up some distance to ensure that they were not entangled.


    The black line became increasingly clear. Very soon, everyone could see the faces of the soldiers and the fluttering banners. Immediately, the banners¡¯ black base and the characters Zhangsun (éLŒO) were seen by all. Like wolves and tigers, the elite horsemen of the Yong army were majestic and bore plentiful auras of death about them. When they were five hundred paces10 away, the Yong army came to a sudden stop.


    A general rode out of the formation under the escort of his bodyguards, wearing black armor and a similarly colored cape. The general raised his right hand. In it was a clear and bright longbow the color of gold. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze,11 he pulled out an eagle-feathered arrow and drew his bow. Coincidentally at this moment, the figures of two goshawks overlapped. After the sharp arrow pierced one of the goshawks, there was sufficient power remaining to pierce the second goshawk¡¯s body.


    The general lifted his visor, revealing a handsome face with long eyebrows and phoenix eyes. The general¡¯s face was white and whiskerless, refined like a Confucian scholar. However, he had an awe-inspiring and inviolable austere aura. The whole battlefield was quiet. Aside from the snuffling and snorting of the warhorses and the groans of the wounded, there was no other sound.


    The general loudly declared, ¡°This general is Zhangsun Ji! Under orders from Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Majesty, I have come to crusade against the wicked Northern Han army! All those who throw away their weapons and surrender can be pardoned from capital punishment! If anyone obstinately resists, there is only death!¡±


    At the same time that Li Xian finally breathed a sigh of relief, he wrung his hands and scolded, ¡°That Jiang Suiyun is truly secretive. This Prince simply assumed that you had only arranged the tens of the thousands of troops I left behind. Who would have thought that Imperial Brother would fish out his trump cards to go so far as to send Zhangsun Ji? If we cannot completely wipe out the Northern Han army this time, then it would definitely be a fantastic story for all eternity.¡±


    Jing Chi was also bewildered. Scratching his messy hair, he asked, ¡°So Zhangsun has also come. What¡¯s going on? When was this ambush placed here?¡±


    Seeing the situation, Dai Yue stealthily put away his concealed weapons. Pursuing an assassination at this moment would be bringing about his own demise.


    Long Tingfei sucked in a deep breath, issuing the order to retreat. Currently, Lu Boyan was by his side and he anxiously stated, ¡°Grand General, there is no need to retreat. Although we are outnumbered, the difference is not too great. As long as we spare no effort and fight hard, we may not necessarily lose.¡±


    Smiling wryly, Long Tingfei replied, ¡°Boyan, I also hoped that was the case. However, if it were another general, the possibility would exist and I would only believe that the Prince of Qi is being rescued by reinforcements from Zezhou. However, it actually is Zhangsun Ji who has come personally. That man is the Yong Emperor¡¯s trusted lieutenant and was originally an important officer who commanded the defense of the Yong capital. Now that he has surprisingly appeared in Zezhou, it is clear that we have fallen for the enemy¡¯s bait. Li Xian was quite ruthless. He repeatedly fought exhausting battles to lure us here. For a stately prince of Great Yong to ignore death to such a state truly leaves me filled with admiration. If my expectations are correct, when the Yong army first invaded Qinzhou, the reason they adopted a scorched earth policy was all for this trap. Although we have now seen a portion of the Yong army, there are likely more behind us. The only thing that can be done now is to swiftly retreat and hope that the Yong army isn¡¯t able to surround us before we can retreat to Qinyuan. Otherwise, our army will be completely annihilated.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Boyan woke up to reality. Wariness appeared on his face as he remarked, ¡°The Yong army is really quite ferocious. Our two armies have continuously battled from the flood at Anze, the brutal battle at Qinyuan, the incineration at the Qin River, and the two ambushes. And it was all to lure us into this trap. Grand General, do not worry. Even if there is an ambush behind us, based upon our hundred thousand horsemen, we may still have the opportunity to break out and return to Qinyuan.¡±


    Long Tingfei could only accept the consoling. At this moment, Lin Bi sent a messenger over to say, ¡°The enemy will definitely have set ambushes on all sides. The Daizhou army is skilled at attacking and is willing to take the lead.¡±


    Long Tingfei gave a faint sigh and responded, ¡°I hope that Princess Bi will be able to break out in time. I will personally command the rearguard. Boyan, you and your brothers will follow the Daizhou army. If the enemy attacks with all of its strength and we cannot return to Qinyuan, we will all die within the Yong army¡¯s encirclement.¡±


    The response of the Northern Han army was extremely swift. Practically without any hesitation, it began to retreat. Almost as if he didn¡¯t see it, Zhangsun Ji urged his horse forward and arrived before the Prince of Qi. While mounted, he bowed and reported, ¡°Zhangsun Ji pays my respects to Your Imperial Highness. Please forgive this general for being unable to pay my proper respects while wearing armor.¡±


    Having relaxed greatly, Li Xian calmly inquired, ¡°General Zhangsun, has the trap been properly prepared?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there is no need to worry,¡± answered Zhangsun Ji respectfully. ¡°There are eighty thousand troops each to the left and right. South of Jishi there are one hundred thousand elite troops prepared to block the Northern Han army¡¯s return. My army is composed of three hundred and sixty thousand cavalry and infantry. We have a set an inescapable trap. The enemy troops won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Li Xian, seemingly unintentionally. ¡°For General Zhangsun to entrap Long Tingfei and Lin Bi here, your contribution will be enormous, while this Prince¡¯s tens of thousands of troops can only return after a crushing defeat. This Prince blushes with shame.¡±


    Zhangsun Ji was quite intelligent and naturally knew that this prince was resentful. As such, he promptly stated, ¡°Why is Your Imperial Highness saying such a thing? If not for the dangers that Your Imperial Highness braved, luring the enemy into the trap, how could we surround the Northern Han army here? His Imperial Majesty long ago instructed this general and my troops to all comply with Your Imperial Highness¡¯s orders. Your Imperial Highness, please issue orders without hesitation.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Li Xian¡¯s face. Although he was not someone to fight over credit, if credit for the annihilation of the Yong army was seized by Zhangsun Ji, then he would truly find it unjust. He had had his fill of the humiliation of defeat during these days, and repeatedly braved the dangers of nearly being captured or killed by the enemy. At present, he wanted most to personally take revenge. Seeing Zhangsun Ji so tactful, Li Xian was deeply pleased. As someone who did not know how to appreciate favors and since Zhangsun Ji was so magnanimous, there was no urgent need for him to seize command. Li Xian only calmly replied, ¡°Our army is completely exhausted and needs to be reorganized. General Zhangsun, you can surround them as you will. Who is the general responsible for checking the enemy¡¯s retreat at Jishi? We have to be on our guard to prevent the Northern Han army from forcibly breaking through.¡±


    Zhangsun Ji respectfully reported, ¡°That army is commanded by Xia Ning and Luo Zhang. After Your Imperial Highness left them behind in Zezhou, they have long since been impatient to act. Because the two generals have battled Northern Han for years and are familiar with the tactics they employ, I asked them to lead the hundred thousand Zezhou troops for the intercept at Jishi.¡±


    Pleased, Li Xian nodded his head. ¡°Okay. Go arrange the encirclement. Where is Suiyun? This Prince wants to discuss military matters with him.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Chi chuckled. Throughout the retreat, Jing Chi had already heard Li Xian darkly mutter on more than one occasion about balancing accounts with Jiang Zhe. As for military matters, it was only an excuse. When Jing Chi chuckled, Li Xian grew angry, sizing up Jing Chi for some time and making him shrink from fear. Only then did Li Xian evenly say, ¡°General Jing, you can come along with this Prince. This time, General Jing was quite fearsome, throwing the lands of Northern Han into chaos, committing bloody massacres, and having a disregard for human life. I wonder what your Sir Jiang will think when he hears of this.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Chi¡¯s complexion immediately paled. On the day when Jiang Zhe had taught military regulations, he had once stated that he was least fond of those who committed massacres without reason. This time, Jing Chi¡¯s unruliness had violated the Yong army¡¯s regulations. When the time came to reward each person¡¯s contributions, he would likely be censured by the imperial court. However, this in itself was a later problem. Right now, he would have to face Sir Jiang. Could it be possible that he would be forced to copy books until he became hoary headed? Thinking of this, a look of worry appeared on his face. Ignoring him, Li Xian ordered Zhangsun Ji to send a bodyguard to serve as a guide and departed. Hanging his head dispirited, Jing Chi wished to follow. However, when his gaze fell on Zhangsun Ji, a proud smile suddenly appeared.


    Having seen off the Prince of Qi, Zhangsun Ji¡¯s face became graceful and light, as he unhurriedly issued orders. Leading the Yong army, Zhangsun Ji began to close in. If anyone was able to look down from the Heavens, they could see that two armies were starting to close in from the Northern Han army¡¯s flanks. In addition, from the direction of Jishi, a Yong army had blocked the Northern Han army¡¯s retreat. Within a hundred li,12 three hundred and sixty thousand Yong troops were slowly and casually closing, beginning to tighten the envelopment. The Northern Han army had already fallen into the trap. Although it could still fight, there was no way to survive.


    Footnotes:


    ÈËËã²»ÈçÌìËã, rensuanburutiansuan ¨C idiom, lit. man¡¯s plans cannot compare to those made by the Heavens; fig. the best laid plans of mice and men oft go astray (usu. shortened to ¡°best laid plans¡±)


    ×ÔÑ°·³ÄÕ, zixunfannao ¨C idiom, lit. looking for trouble for oneself


    ǧ¾üÒ׵ã¬Ò»½«ÄѵÃ, qianjunyide, yijiangnande ¨C idiom, lit. it is easy to have a thousand soldiers, but hard to find a good general; fig. a general is harder to find than an army


    27 kilometers (about 17 miles)


    ³îü¿àÁ³, choumeikulian ¨C idiom, lit. knitted brows and a bitter face; fig. to look miserable, woebegone


    ÂþÌì±éÒ°, mantianbianye ¨C idiom, lit. to fill the whole sky and cover the land; fig. everywhere, as far as the eye could see


    Ò»Âíƽ´¨, yimapingchuan ¨C idiom, lit. flat land one could gallop straight across; fig. wide expanse of flat country, a stretch of open country


    147 meters (about 160 yards)


    1.08 kilometers (about two-thirds of a miles)


    735 meters (about 800 yards)


    ÖÚÄ¿î¥î¥, zhongmukuikui ¨C idiom, lit. a crowd of people staring; fig. under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze


    54 kilometers (about 33.6 miles)

 Chapter 27: Scattered, Vivid Shadows of Apricot Blossoms

    Chapter 27: Scattered, Vivid Shadows of Apricot Blossoms


    On the seventh day of the fourth month, the Yong army fled in disarray. Their retreat path was blocked by the light cavalry of the Daizhou army, while Long Tingfei pursued doggedly on their heels until reaching the border between Qin and Ze. As the two armies were consumed by battle, the Yong army¡¯s ambush poured out. On the Yong Emperor¡¯s orders, Zhangsun Ji had hidden all traces of their presence, including his marshal¡¯s banner, as he laid in ambush for several days. Three hundred sixty thousand Yong troops trapped the Northern Han army in the wilderness.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    The most difficult times to rest were when the temperature began to warm and it was still cold. Within the small hamlet that was my temporary home, the signs of springs were abundant. The plum flowers in the entire hamlet had blossomed¡ªred, pink, and white¡ªin gathered bunches. It was tender, beautiful, fresh, and clean. The most moving were the scattered and vivid shadows of the apricot blossoms.


    I ordered Xiaoshunzi to lay out brocade silk rugs within the pavilion at the entrance to the hamlet. The pavilion was surrounded on all sides by brocade curtains. A brazier was placed at one side of the pavilion. Upon the brazier was heated a pot of fenjiu.1 This copper pot could hold ten catties of alcohol and was most suitable for use during social gatherings. Wrapped in my great cloak, I sat on a chair covered with the pelt of an Asiatic black bear. The cozy and warm fur wholly relaxed me.


    Expelling a breath to warm my somewhat cold hands, I could not help becoming interested in wine as I appreciated the apricot blossoms outside the pavilion. I glanced at the copper wine pot. Before I had even spoken, Xiaoshunzi had already understood. Taking out a smaller silver pot, he filled it with liquor from the large copper one. Afterwards, he poured a cup of warm liquor, filling a white jade cup. Gazing at the originally limpid fenjiu taking the color of amber within the exceptionally high-quality white jade cup, I took a sip with satisfaction.


    At this moment, the thudding of speeding hoofbeats sounded. Lifting my head, I could see a group of horsemen kicking up a cloud of dust. At their head was the dusty and travel-worn Prince of Qi, Li Xian. Behind him were his bodyguards. As he neared, Li Xian dismounted and tossed aside his reins before walking with large strides into the pavilion.


    Setting the wine cup down, I rose to respectfully welcome him, inquiring, ¡°Having not seen you for many days, is Your Imperial Highness well?¡±


    Li Xian studied me for some time, the look in his eyes fluctuating greatly. It was a good while before he spoke, ¡°Suiyun, everything was as you expected. I suffered consecutive defeats. Were it not for the arrangements you made in advance and setting that trap with a massive army, I likely would have truly returned after a crushing defeat. However, Suiyun, although I had expected you to mobilize troops from elsewhere¡ªelse I would have long been aware of your arrangements. I did not expect that Imperial Brother would send so many troops. Are you not worried about the safety of the Imperial Capital? Don¡¯t hide things from me. Southern Chu is still a threat, while Li Kang is growing restless in Hanzhong. I know all about it. Are you not worried that someone would seize this opportunity to rebel?¡±


    Smiling, I replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is overthinking matters. The foundations of Great Yong are as steady as Mount Tai. His Imperial Majesty made arrangements long ago. However, Zhe still has to beg for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s forgiveness. Back when I learned that the Northern Han army had fallen into the trap, I sent an eight-hundred-li emergency messenger to deliver a petition, informing His Imperial Majesty of our army¡¯s crushing defeat at the Qin River Valley and requesting reinforcements.¡±


    The look on Li Xian¡¯s face changed before he broke out into laughter and replied, ¡°So that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why. Suiyun, your mind is truly intricate. In your eyes, the war with Northern Han is merely a corner of a game of weiqi. Presumably, you have set a trap for third brother and are waiting for the situation on my end to be decided before inviting him into a trap.¡±2


    With a smile on my face, I replied, ¡°There is no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry about these trivial matters. Your Imperial Highness, you have suffered innumerable hardships these last several days. Zhe has already prepared fine liquor as a reception for Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness, you should first drink a cup.¡±


    Li Xian straightforwardly sat down in the chair. Laughing heartily, he said, ¡°Suiyun, I have now fully experienced your skills. I can only be blamed for my own arrogance. And since I had given you a free hand to act, I definitely won¡¯t ask too many questions. The result was that I became one of your pawns. This Prince will definitely not blame you because of these matters. However, this Prince almost lost my life this time. You should give some compensation.¡±


    I smiled softly and gestured with my hand. Xiaoshunzi took out a brocade case and brought it before Li Xian. With curiosity, Li Xian gazed at the case. Just as he was about to stretch his hand out and take it, I smiled and explained, ¡°The object within the case is not something others can be allowed to see. Your Imperial Highness, take a look after you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Not caring about that, Li Xian waved his hand and had one of his bodyguards accept the case. Accepting the wine cup Xiaoshunzi handed over, he drained it in one gulp. Languidly, he stated, ¡°Originally this Prince wanted to resentfully compete against you. If I could continuously score victories like a hot knife through butter, any arrangements you made would have been useless. Who could have thought that Long Tingfei would be so formidable and this Prince was not his equal all along, causing me to be so crushingly defeated? If I were not aware that you had made arrangements beforehand and followed orders to lure the enemy into the trap, this Prince would likely have become a sinner of Great Yong already.¡±


    Seeing Li Xian¡¯s dejection, I sternly chided, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words are in error. The entire world knows just how formidable the Northern Han army is. Your Imperial Highness only led one hundred thousand foot soldiers and cavalry, while General Jing only had thirty thousand troops. The enemy held both geographical and social advantages. Your Imperial Highness maintaining the main force of cavalry in the face of the crushing defeat at Qinyuan and unyieldingly fighting continuous battles against the Northern Han army to lure the enemy into a trap is the conduct of a famous general. In spite of the damage to your reputation, in spite of the dangers, Your Imperial Highness personally lured the enemy. Without Your Imperial Highness, why would Long Tingfei have pursued south without the least bit of caution? In the following battle, it will only be the strong bullying the weak. Your Imperial Highness contributed the most to this northern expedition. Your Imperial Highness, please understand that these words come from the bottom of Zhe¡¯s heart.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s heart warmed. He had suffered greatly this time. Although he had fulfilled the objective that had been set beforehand, he had suffered a devastating defeat on the surface. As a result, he inevitably felt distressed. But after hearing Jiang Zhe¡¯s laborious yet comforting words, his mood gradually improved. Smiling, he picked up the jade cup. Seeing this, I hurriedly picked up the silver pot and filled his cup with liquor.


    Smiling, Li Xian stated, ¡°Fine. Regardless of victory or defeat, this journey was not wasted since Suiyun has personally served liquor.¡±


    Seeing the gloom in the Prince of Qi¡¯s mind eliminated, I found myself relaxing. In fact, I was also a bit sad because of the disastrous losses. Although I intended to use these defeats to lure the enemy, Long Tingfei¡¯s ferocity and ruthlessness truly left me flabbergasted. Rather than stating that we were feigning defeat to lure the enemy, it was better to say that we took advantage of the defeats to retreat and lure the enemy. However, since the situation was already settled, there was no need to speak of this to prevent the Prince of Qi from being embarrassed. After consoling him with a few more cups, I also drank one myself.


    Seeing my pale features become faintly flushed, Li Xian hurriedly asked, ¡°Suiyun, how is your health? Did you suffer a relapse?¡±


    At first I stared at him blankly before smiling and answering, ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious. It is only that Zhe is incapable of enduring exhaustion. Now that the situation has been settled, the remaining fighting will naturally be taken care of by Your Imperial Highness. Zhe can convalesce for a few days and quickly recover.¡±


    Becoming less worried, Li Xian replied, ¡°You cannot goof off. You still need to advise on the follow-up plans. Should Long Tingfei and Lin Bi be captured or killed? How should our army move? Do you have any intentions?¡±


    Looking up, I gazed at the fleeting clouds on the horizon. Smiling lightly, I responded, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, is there a need to ask me about these issues? Only Lin Bi, because of her effect upon the Daizhou army, is difficult to handle. If possible, it is best that Your Imperial Highness tries to capture her alive. There is also another matter that is important. Is Xuan Song alive? Does Your Imperial Highness have any news?¡±


    ¡°During the ambush at the river valley, I ordered the troops to specifically capture a Northern Han officer,¡± answered Li Xian with a frown. ¡°However, he claimed that he knew nothing. And, with Long Tingfei¡¯s ruthlessness, our troops practically all perished in the sea of fire. It is unlikely that Xuan Song was able to escape this disaster.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°When I learned that General Xuan was missing in action, I performed a divination. The divination hinted that he was able to make a fortuitous escape from death. That is why I have had hopes of his survival. Now that Long Tingfei¡¯s army is trapped here, Qinyuan will definitely fall into disarray. We need to dispatch scouts and spies to investigate. If General Xuan is still alive, we can use this opportunity to rescue him. Xiaoshunzi, can I hand this matter to you?¡±


    Though Xiaoshunzi¡¯s brows knit slightly, he did not respond. He was well aware of the guilt that Jiang Zhe frequently felt because of Xuan Song. He was so ill being partly because of this. However, he was unwilling to leave the young master¡¯s side.


    Li Xian interjected, ¡°I also worry about General Xuan¡¯s fate. How about this? Have Su Qing lead the experts within the army. She is quite capable and will definitely not fail this mission.¡±


    I shook my head and demurred, ¡°Although General Su is quite capable, Duan Wudi is not to be underestimated. Before, he was defeated by General Su because of his old emotions. However, it is very difficult for General Su to succeed now. In addition, if Qinyuan contains experts from the Devil Sect, General Su by herself would be useless if she is outnumbered. General Xuan¡¯s survival is of the utmost importance. If Xiaoshunzi cannot go, I will not be able to rest easy. As for my safety, Zhang Jinxiong has already returned. I can have him take charge of my security with the support of Emei¡¯s Lingzhenzi.¡±


    Seeing my determination, Xiaoshunzi could only reply, ¡°Since young master has decided, I will personally make a trip to Qinyuan. Your Imperial Highness, please look after young master¡¯s safety.¡±


    Li Xian promised, ¡°Do not worry. After I¡¯ve set up camp, I will have Suiyun return with me.¡±


    Seeing that this matter was decided, I smiled and questioned, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Jing Chi? I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s unharmed?¡±


    Chuckling, Li Xian responded, ¡°That fellow is worried that you will punish him and ultimately clung to Zhangsun Ji, unwilling to let go. He claimed that he wanted to see Long Tingfei¡¯s misery at being surrounded. No matter what I said, he refused to come with me to see you.¡±


    I smiled serenely and asked, ¡°Is he worried that I will punish him for the massacres he committed?¡±


    Derision flashed across Li Xian¡¯s eyes as he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Suiyun would take him as your disciple. If he were smart enough, he would know that you wouldn¡¯t blame him because of the extenuating circumstances. His detached army traveled great distances. If he wasn¡¯t decisive in his slaughter, he would likely have been embroiled in desperate fighting. Just that, although you are vicious and merciless, you are usually cultured and refined, making others forget that your heart is as hard as iron.¡±


    Not caring or taking notice of the Prince of Qi¡¯s assessment of me, I calmly replied, ¡°Although I do not blame him, I have to punish him. It may be assumed that His Imperial Majesty will hand down some punishments. His great deeds will probably be wiped out. After all, Great Yong ultimately has to pacify the population of Northern Han.¡±


    Li Xian smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°I am disinclined to pay any attention to these matters, since Imperial Brother will decide it. Suiyun, since Lin Bi cannot be killed, do you have any way of destabilizing the morale of the Daizhou army? Over these last several days, I have had the chance to experience firsthand just how formidable the Daizhou army is. If this elite cavalry army decides to resist, our losses will not be light.¡±


    I freely spoke, ¡°As for the Daizhou army, everything will depend on the barbarian¡¯s cavalry. With spring arriving at Yanmen, the barbarians will assault Daizhou within ten days. The troops that remain in Daizhou only number around ten thousand. Against the elite barbarian cavalry, their spirit will be unable to match their strength. Now that Daizhou¡¯s Lin Yuanting is bedridden, the generals left in Daizhou, Lin Dengyi and Lin Deng¡¯er, are fierce enough, but lack intelligence. As for the youngest daughter, Lin Tong, she has never led troops. The situation will likely bode ill. As long as this news is spread, the Daizhou army will lose all taste for battle. If the decisive battle is not fought within ten days, it is possible that Lin Bi herself will be unable to control the Daizhou army.¡±


    Just as Li Xian was about to nod his head, a plate shattered. Hearing this, Li Xian looked over. Within the apricot blossoms, a young man about twenty stood tall and upright under the pink blossoms. There was palpitating fear on his face and his complexion was pale. At his feet were the shattered pieces of a plate of china, the ground strewn with scattered dried fruits and pastries. Li Xian was stunned. He recognized this youth as Suiyun¡¯s subordinate attendant, Chiji. Li Xian had met him several times before and wondered why he looked so panic-stricken right now.


    Fury flashed in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes as he frostily commanded, ¡°Chiji, withdraw and consider your misdeeds before the wall. Without permission, you are not permitted out.¡±


    Li Xian found all this strange. However, witnessing Xiaoshunzi so directly punish the youth, it seemed that nobody intended to inform him of what was happening. As such, Li Xian could only laugh it away.


    No one expected that the youth would rush to the pavilion¡¯s entrance and prostrate himself on the floor to say, ¡°Young master, please grant a favor and allow Chiji to go to Daizhou.¡±


    Li Xian¡¯s mind shook as his gaze fell upon Jiang Zhe¡¯s face. However, Jiang Zhe¡¯s face remained calm, only gaining a bit of solemnity.


    It was only when he had prostrated himself did Chiji realize what he had said. But he had no regrets, even if he would be detained because of this request and lose everything. At this moment, all his head was filled with was that young lady in red, the beautiful figure that had yearned for day and night ever since returning from the Eastern Sea. Although he had already been warned by Daoli and had since mistakenly set aside his love, vowing to confront it head on, he eventually realized he was taking the coward¡¯s way out. He had tried to avoid all of this and had followed Princess Changle back to Chang¡¯an before heading south on secret orders to reorganize the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ intelligence network in Southern Chu.


    At long last, he could no longer endure and had come to Northern Han on the young master¡¯s orders. He had believed that he could apathetically watch as that beautiful young lady perished on the battlefield or died at the hands of an executioner. However, when he learned that Daizhou was about to fall into danger, he had still found himself crumbling in spite of everything. At present, he only wanted to go to Daizhou and fight alongside her, even if it meant death.


    Sighing, I spoke, ¡°The moonlight disappears soundlessly with the flowing water. In the scattered, vivid shadows of the apricot blossoms, I play the flute until morning.3 I heard you play the flute last night and detected that you were weighed down by a quandary. You have followed me for nearly ten years and know my temperament well. I have never liked to force anyone to do anything. If you leave my service hereafter, I will allow you to go to Daizhou. It is only that, even if Daizhou is able to hold out against the barbarian incursions, they will still be trampled by Great Yong¡¯s elite cavalry. You and your little princess are viewing this through rose-tinted glasses. Chiji, do you truly wish to abandon your bright future to live and die with her?¡±


    With tears sorrowfully falling down his face, Chiji answered, ¡°After being sheltered by young master, all of Chiji¡¯s skills were bestowed by the young master. This subordinate also thought about meeting her in a life or death struggle on the battlefield. However, learning that she is about to battle the barbarians, it is impossible for me to set it aside. Rather than fighting against her to the death, I would rather protect her and die outside Yanmen Pass. If young master grants the favor and allows Chiji to go to Daizhou to help her, after the barbarians have been repelled, even if Chiji somehow manages to survive, I will die to thank young master for your benevolence and will definitely not reveal any of young master¡¯s secrets.¡±


    I gently shook my head. It was some time before I said, ¡°Ever since journeying to the Eastern Sea, you have become fond of playing the flute. Today, you only need to play one piece on the flute for me. If I find it acceptable, I will allow you to depart.¡±


    Bewilderment glimmered in Chiji¡¯s eyes. However, because he always only had wary veneration for Jiang Zhe, he took out a yellow bamboo flute. Kneeling, he began to play it. Chiji was originally a homeless orphan from Chu but it was not strange for him to play the flute. It couldn¡¯t be said whether he liked it or not. After wandering the world, walking back and forth on the boundary between life and death, he had long since lost the elegant mindset to play the flute. However, after going to the Eastern Sea, he frequently felt anxious and could not help picking up the childhood hobby again, playing the flute to mitigate the worries in his heart. He was always intelligent and had once studied music under Jiang Zhe. Although it was only a few months, he played the flute in a moving manner. Last night, when he played the flute, he brimmed with yearning. Therefore, he had played a flute piece that was in vogue in Jiangnan, Falling Plum Blossoms. The melody was poignant and indirectly moving.


    Now that Jiang Zhe wanted him to play today, Chiji¡¯s soul was stirred and he began to play a piece that he was not that familiar with, Breaking off Willows Branches. This was a piece he had heard during the time he had spent in Daizhou. At the time, he had unintentionally copied the score. When he later returned to Southern Chu, he had arranged it in his free time. He had practiced it several times. When he played it today, although he was not altogether familiar with the piece, the sentiments in the piece fit with the worries in his heart. The melody from the flute was clear and raw, as if penetrating the depths of the cloudy sky. The pain of separation and the emotions of parting had the sounds of battle, of weapons clashing.


    This performance by him wasn¡¯t a serious matter, although it stirred those who were emotional. Not far away, a group of men was walking over, leading their horses along. At their head was the procrastinating Jing Chi who could finally put off this meeting no longer. He had followed Zhangsun Ji tightly in the hopes of remaining with the army. Trying not to laugh, Zhangsun Ji had convinced him that it was better to pay his respects to Jiang Zhe sooner rather than later. Regardless of making amends or offering apologies, things needed a conclusion. As a result, Jing Chi had ultimately led over a dozen bodyguards to come meet Jiang Zhe. Of those accompanying him included Dai Yue who had deliberately shown the hope of meeting Jiang Zhe. Having formed a good relationship, Jing Chi appreciated him greatly and had thus brought him along.


    Before they even arrived at the hamlet, Jing Chi grew increasingly apprehensive. Stating that he was afraid of failing to be respectful, he had dismounted and proceeded on foot. Dai Yue and the bodyguards could only dismount as well. Before the entire entourage had even arrived at the entrance, they heard the pure sound of a flute. The entire party could not help but stop to listen carefully. Dai Yue was originally from Northern Han. Because this piece was not only prevalent in Daizhou, but in Northern Han as well, Dai Yue felt feelings of nostalgia swell upon hearing the piece. Remembering how the main pillar supporting Northern Han was now surrounded by the Yong army and his country was about to be destroyed, he found it difficult to express his heartfelt suffering. Were it not for his training, he likely would have long since revealed discrepancies.


    As the tune went back and forth without end, Jing Chi¡¯s group walked closer. After arranging his attire, Jing Chi strode over to the two individuals listening to the music while seated without consulting anyone. When Dai Yue was about to follow, he was held back firmly by one of Jing Chi¡¯s bodyguards. Dai Yue was startled, thinking that the killing intent within him had already been sensed. The bodyguard instead informed him, ¡°You cannot get close. The Marquis of Chu daren does not allow any strangers to approach him. Can you not see the Stalwart Tiger Guard watching us attentively? Aside from General Jing, none of us have the qualifications to approach Jiang daren.¡±


    Dai Yue looked carefully and, sure enough, the pavilion was surrounded by watchful Stalwart Tiger Guard. Even the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards were forced to stand at a distance and could not close to a hundred paces of the pavilion. Feelings of vexation appeared in Dai Yue¡¯s mind, although his face remained the same. Turning his head, he asked, ¡°Why is this Jiang daren so arrogant?¡±


    The bodyguard smiled and replied, ¡°You cannot blame Jiang daren for this. In fact, Jiang daren has a quite amiable temper. These are His Imperial Majesty¡¯s orders. I have heard the general say that Jiang daren was seriously injured by an assassination attempt in the past, nearly losing his life. From that point on, the bodyguards serving at Jiang daren¡¯s side were all directly assigned by the Emperor.¡±


    Dai Yue nodded his head in understanding, although a strange thought appeared in his head. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for the Great Yong emperor to kill this Jiang daren? Just as he thought of this, he felt an icy gaze flit across his body from within the pavilion. Dai Yue could not prevent himself from trembling. Restraining the terror he felt, it was some time before he could bring himself to turn his head back around. Raising his gaze to look up, he caught sight of a young man in azure robes with an appearance like ice and snow standing in the shadows cast by the apricot blossoms. In his hands the young man held a silver pot. Although he was performing the job of a servant, his bearing utterly lacked servility. The name Demonic Shadow Li Shun immediately appeared in Dai Yue¡¯s mind.


    While Dai Yue was lost in thought, the flute¡¯s tune came to an end. Seeing the young man kneeling kowtow without speaking, Dai Yue was completely baffled. However, he did not dare to ask too many questions and could only secretly pay attention. In the pavilion, the gray-haired and azure-robed individual slowly rose to his feet. Walking down the steps of the pavilion, he raised the kowtowing young man up. The scholarly individual sighed and said, ¡°I am already well aware of your intentions. I will not stop you from wanting to go to Daizhou. It is only that you cannot lightly speak of sacrificing yourself. I hope that you can come back to see me when the Yong army pacifies Daizhou. Don¡¯t worry, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want you to do anything. I only want you to do your best to stay alive and come back to see me.¡±


    After the young man had risen to his feet, he used the sleeve of his clothes to wipe away his tears before respectfully withdrawing. Although Dai Yue could not make heads or tails of what was happening, he clearly heard that this youth wanted to go to Daizhou, which gave birth to a haze of doubts and suspicions.


    At this moment, Jing Chi had already advanced to salute, a grotesque expression on his face. He stated, ¡°This general pays my respects to Teacher. I wonder if Sir is doing well?¡±


    I secretly snickered as I gazed at the uneasy looking Jing Chi. I remarked, ¡°Oh, General Jing finally has the free time to come see me.¡±


    Making a face, Jing Chi said, ¡°This general understands my offenses and has come to ask Sir to punish me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I punish you?¡± I serenely replied. ¡°You are an important official of the court and a ranking general in the army. By striking so deeply, even if you didn¡¯t contribute anything, you still put in hard work. Although I have a minor title of nobility, you, Jing Chi, will become a marquis sooner rather than later. If we consider our positions, my health has been poor these few days and I have already submitted a petition to resign from my post as the army supervisor. Although there isn¡¯t an imperial decree and I still hold the post, I would never punish a dauntless general who commands troops like you.¡±


    Hearing my words that seemingly reprimanded his intentions, Jing Chi was scared out of his wits, almost believing that Jiang Zhe was truly angry. Jing Chi promptly dropped to his knees and begged, ¡°Sir, please do not get angry. Jing Chi was not trying to deliberately slight Sir. It was only that there were many insufficiencies in my leadership during this campaign and I was afraid that Sir would blame me. That is why I came late. I hope that Sir does not get angry. Sir is still sick. If your health is affected, this general will be extremely worried and troubled.¡±


    Seeing this from a distance, Dai Yue felt overwhelmed with shock. He could just barely hear the two converse. Ordinarily, when he followed by Jing Chi¡¯s side, he observed Jing Chi forthright and dogged. During this campaign, Dai Yue had noticed Jing Chi suppressing all opposition with his bloodlust. Dai Yue had long considered Jing Chi to be the murderous star. Who would have thought that Jing Chi would be so servile to this weak and feeble looking scholar? This frightened Dai Yue. Could it be that this roughneck was actually someone who respected his master or was it that this azure-robed scholar had the strength to make all those before him have no choice but to feel dread and respect? The people of the Devil Sect all respected power and strength, and held in contempt those who relied upon their influence and position to bully others. No matter how Dai Yue looked, this azure-robed scholar did not seem to have any power. Why were both that earlier youth and Jing Chi filled with fear and trepidation before him, and why did an unfathomable expert like Demonic Shadow Li Shun willingly serve as a servant?


    Full of hard to understand misgivings, he paid even more careful attention to what followed. He didn¡¯t expect that a Stalwart Tiger Guard would come over and quietly instruct them to enter the hamlet to rest. Dai Yue had no alternative but to follow everyone else and depart. However, he deliberately slowed his pace, doing his utmost to listen. But the conversation became increasingly indistinct and only a smattering of vague words could be heard. ¡°You were not wrong to massacre the pass. Why are you remorseful?¡± The voice was gentle and soft, simple and elegant, and yet was able to say such pitiless words, making Dai Yue feel extremely frigid.


    ***


    ¡°Speckled white starry hair, drooping from the temples. Although not bottle flies, they dirty my lustrous appearance,¡±4 Lin Yuanting, wearing martial attire, recited clearly under the thick and cherished old locust tree that stood at the center of the courtyard. When his recitation ended, he laughed heartily without restraint, stating, ¡°Brothers, although this old one is aged, I still have the power to ride a horse and wield a spear. Although the barbarians are fearsome, would the good men of our Daizhou fear them?¡±


    The Daizhou commanders standing on two columns to the right and left simultaneously shouted, ¡°The men of Daizhou hold death on the battlefield as glorious. How could we fear the barbarians? General, please give the order to drive the barbarians from Daizhou.¡±


    Lin Yuanting laughed heartily. His originally somewhat sallow appearance overlay a heroic and awe-inspiring spirit that was not diminished from his former glory days. Looking behind him, he could see that all of the important ranking officers of the Daizhou army were present. There were those who were fifty to sixty years old, veteran generals completely scarred and gray-haired. There were also those middle-aged generals in their primes. And there were youngsters who still carried a hint of childishness. His two sons, Lin Dengyi and Lin Deng¡¯er, were included among them. Unfortunately, although these generals all had bravery and ferocity in abundance, their intelligence was wanting.


    The barbarian incursion this time was like a torrent. If only relying upon these generals to fight, the likely result would be one where neither side won and both sides suffered. A hint of sorrow shone in his eyes before vanishing quickly. As the present commander-in-chief of the Daizhou army, he could not show the dismal feelings he hid.


    Lin Yuanting apologetically continued, ¡°In answer to His Royal Majesty¡¯s orders, Bi¡¯er has led our main force to Qinzhou, creating the present grim situation. Yuanting is full of shame. Brother Qi, you originally had retired to civilian life, but now have donned your armor to return to battle. This elder brother has wronged you.¡±


    An elderly veteran with hair and beard white stepped forward. Clasping his hands together in greeting, he declared, ¡°General, do not say these words. His Royal Majesty has treated our Daizhou with profound kindness. Now that the country is at peril, it is understandable that he had no alternative but to summon the Daizhou army south. That decision was a result of public discussion within our Daizhou army, and has nothing to do with General and the Princess. My son has the fortune of following the Princess south, while my grandson is still young. With the barbarians invading, how can my Qi family not send anyone into battle? Although this general is aged, I have not allowed my martial skills to waste away. General must not look down on this general.¡±


    Lin Yuanting¡¯s heart warmed, as he replied, ¡°Many thanks for brother¡¯s understanding. However, you are still a veteran general and cannot enter battle lightly. It is already the greatest contribution if you can remain at the army center and issue appropriate orders. This time, I have implemented conscription to draft all men fifteen and above in Daizhou to prepare for war. They are in the prime of their youths and require your steady hand to lead them. As for fighting hand-to-hand, that is the business of the youngsters. You must not try to vie for achievements alongside them.¡±


    At first, the elderly general revealed a look of unhappiness. However, seeing the resolve upon Lin Yuanting¡¯s face, he understood that his responsibility was to pass along his experiences to the youngsters. As a result, he vowed his agreement before withdrawing.


    Smiling slightly, Lin Yuanting declared, ¡°Good! All generals, listen up! All the inhabitants outside of Yanmen Pass have already begun to move back behind the Great Wall. We must strictly defend the mountain passes. This time, we don¡¯t have enough troops and cannot directly confront the enemy force outside of Yanmen Pass like before. However, simply closing the passes is death. The barbarians have suffered from the snows this time and will definitely attack Daizhou utterly disregarding their lives. If we only focus on defense, the barbarians will definitely enter through the gaps in the Daizhou defenses. As a result, we still need to sally forth to fight the decisive battle. However, we can only send our best troops to confront them. I intend to have Dengyi and Deng¡¯er command the troops. What do you all think?¡±


    All of the gathered officers knew that although the Lin brothers were young, they were fierce generals. Though they could not match Lin Bi¡¯s resourcefulness, they were generals who followed the norms of warfare. Their abilities were superior to the other youthful generals. As a result, there were no objections.


    When Lin Yuanting was about to give the order for the troops to be mustered, a young lady in red walked out from the rear residence. She wore blazing red armor as well as a red silk cape. She was equipped with a bow and arrows, and had a saber tied at her waist, not lacking for anything. She was Lin Yuanting¡¯s youngest daughter, Lin Tong. At this moment, Lin Tong¡¯s face was frostily cold, containing prestige that made people tremble with fear, while her pair of eyes blazed with battle fury.


    After returning from the Eastern Sea, this young girl had seemingly matured. Her pampered and charming mischievousness had disappeared without a trace, replaced by a blazing fire that was as dazzling as a reborn phoenix. In just a short timespan, she was only behind her sister when it came to horse archery and art of war. However, in this offensive, Lin Yuanting still did not want her to go into battle. After all, of the Lin family¡¯s four sons and two daughters, there were already five who were rushing headlong into battle. For this youngest child, when all was said and done, Lin Yuanting had his own selfish motives.


    Lin Tong walked into the center of the main hall. Genuflecting, she stated, ¡°Daughter requests permission to accompany Father and go into battle to drive away the barbarians and protect my homeland.¡±


    Lin Yuanting angrily replied, ¡°You are only a small woman. How can you utter these delirious ravings? There is naturally no need for you to go into battle. Your father and elder brothers will assume that responsibility. It is best that you remain in the residence to protect your mother.¡±


    Trembling, Lin Tong retorted, ¡°Father¡¯s words err. Although daughter is young, I am already seventeen years old. Elder sister was fifteen when she went into battle. Daughter is well aware of my shallow knowledge and does not dare to have extravagant hopes of commanding troops into battle, and will be perfectly satisfied by accompanying Father and elder brothers to attack the enemy in service to my country. Moreover, for the survival of our country, elder sister has gone to Qinzhou to battle Great Yong. As such, please allow Tong¡¯er to take elder sister¡¯s place to go into battle and drive the barbarians from Daizhou.¡±


    Lin Yuanting¡¯s face had both gratification and grief on his face, alternating mightily. He was well aware of this daughter¡¯s temperament. Even if she were prohibited from accompanying the army, it was likely that she would join the militia without approval and go into battle. In addition, he was extremely delighted to see his daughter¡¯s resolute character. Heaving a sigh, Lin Yuanting finally conceded, ¡°Going into battle this time, you will temporarily serve as your father¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    Lin Tong kowtowed before rising to her feet. Walking next to her father, she had a gaze that seemed to penetrate far into the distance, reaching the distant Qin River. If I were to die in battle, it is possible that I won¡¯t have to meet you with the lives of my family on the line.


    At this moment, a handsome, elegant, carefree, and amiable young man appeared in her mind¡¯s eye, causing profound grief to well up from her heart. A single tear dropped to the ground.


    Footnotes:


    ·Ú¾Æ, fenjiu ¨C a liquor fermented from sorghum


    Çë¾ýÈëÎÍ, qingjunruweng ¨C idiom, lit. would you kindly step into the jar; fig. to invite someone into a trap, to give somebody a taste of his own medicine, try what you have devised against others


    These are verses from a poem entitled Immortal by the River: Scaling the Small Pavilion in Luoyang at Night to Reminisce on My Old Haunts (ÁÙ½­ÏÉ¡¤Ò¹µÇС¸óÒäÂåÖоÉÓÎ) by Song Dynasty poet Chen Yuyi (³ÂÓëÒà).


    This is a poem by the Eastern Jin Dynasty poet Zuo Si (×ó˼) entitled Rhapsody on White Hair (°×·¢¸³).

 Chapter 28: Arranging Tasty Bait

    Chapter 28: Arranging Tasty Bait


    On the tenth day of the fourth month, a military report reached the Yong capital only mentioning the crushing defeat the Yong army had suffered at the Qin River Valley. Receiving this news, Taizong furiously led an army to campaign against Northern Han, personally marching to Tong Pass.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Within Qinyuan, Duan Wudi rose to his feet after handling the diverse military administrative matters, stretching his stiff body. Ever since he was poisoned, although he had already recovered from his injuries, he still felt weak and tired. This time, having been assigned to garrison Qinyuan, he had busied himself with clearing and fortifying the Qin River Valley, just in case the Northern Han army was defeated and needed to retreat to defend the area. As a result, he had barely slept a wink these days. Military reports would arrive from the front lines every day, keeping Duan Wudi informed of the Northern Han army¡¯s dogged pursuit and the Yong army¡¯s rout. However, today, up till now, why hadn¡¯t a report arrived?


    Duan Wudi was extremely worried, but there was nothing he could do. This location was over a hundred li from Jishi. Although he had already dispatched scouts to investigate, if something had truly happened on the front lines, it was impossible for him to receive any information before early morning tomorrow.


    After pacing back and forth in his study, when all was said and done, Duan Wudi remained uneasy. Suddenly inspired, he remembered an individual. The person¡¯s status was not ordinary, making it possible that he had some of his own understanding of the confusing battle situation. Although that man would definitely not reveal anything lightly, there was definitely an opportunity to sound him out. Thinking of this, Duan Wudi summoned his bodyguards and walked to the dungeons behind the governor¡¯s residence.


    Duan Wudi slowly followed the limestone tunnel down. On both sides of the path were damp and gloomy walls, so much so that moss was growing on the walls close to the ground. Aside from the flickering flames of the torches, it was impossible to see any light. This was where serious criminals were imprisoned and heavily guarded. It was difficult for even a rat to escape. Arriving at the end of the tunnel, there was a steel door. However, probably because of the passage of time, it was covered with a layer of rust. When the two soldiers guarding the door bowed and saluted, Duan Wudi softly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the prisoner doing?¡±


    One of the soldiers answered, ¡°Reporting to the general, ever since he regained consciousness, he has remained silent without speaking. However, he has not tried to resist. At present, he can already sit, but he cannot yet walk.¡±


    Duan Wudi nodded his head before ordering the soldiers to open the steel door. When the door opened, the thick scent of medicinal ingredients blended with a humid smell. Duan Wudi frowned slightly before walking inside. The prison cell was two zhang wide and only had a stone bed opposite the entrance. On the bed was a thick layer of straw, emanating a humid scent. Extending from the wall was an iron chain. The manacles and leg irons at the end of the chain were chained to the man sitting on the stone bed, severely hampering the man from moving beyond the limits of the iron chain.


    The man wore a set of coarse prison garb with numerous bandaged wounds on his body. It was clear that he was seriously injured. The man¡¯s long hair was scattered, including hiding his face. His features couldn¡¯t be seen. However, through his scattered strands of hair, it could be seen that the right side of his face was covered with white cloth. This man cut a sorry figure. However, sitting there, his figure was ramrod straight and he had a calm, unruffled bearing. Although he was imprisoned, he had no wariness or dejection.


    Duan Wudi frowned slightly. This man before him had been burned badly and being imprisoned in this dungeon was quite unsuitable. It was only that he was a ranking general of the Yong army and it was inconvenient for Duan Wudi to treat him well. Walking to the bedside, Duan Wudi inquired, ¡°General Xuan, have your injuries improved?¡±


    The man raised his head, lifting his right hand to brush away the long hair that covered his face to reveal a haggard appearance. His left cheek was covered with white cloth. Although he still had signs of burns, he retained his charm. It was Xuan Song, Xuan Changqing. He smiled faintly and responded, ¡°So it is General Duan. This one¡¯s injuries have not worsened. Many thanks to the general for sending army doctors to treat me.¡±


    Duan Wudi sighed softly. On that day, when the Yong army had charged from the valley undaunted by dangers, their path had been sealed by the Grand General using bows and crossbows. Over ten thousand Yong troops had perished in the flames. When the Northern Han army had swept the battlefield, they had discovered Xuan Song buried under more than a dozen bodyguards who had used their bodies to protect him. It was a rarity for such a high-ranking Yong general to be captured these past few years. Long Tingfei had therefore issued orders for Xuan Song to be imprisoned and had further ordered army doctors to treat him.


    When Xuan Song first regained consciousness, Long Tingfei had already led his troops and set off. Duan Wudi originally wanted to learn some of the Yong army¡¯s military secrets from Xuan Song¡¯s mouth. However, when Xuan Song awoke, he had remained silent and did not speak a word. Although he had no suicidal thoughts, Xuan Song had no intention of surrendering. Because Duan Wudi was busy with military affairs and Xuan Song had not recovered from his injuries, Duan Wudi did not have the time to concentrate on this matter. However, with the military situation unclear, Duan Wudi could no longer be merciful and lenient, and had to force Xuan Song to reveal what he knew about classified Yong army information.


    Xuan Song gazed unenthusiastically at the lost in thought Duan Wudi. He was well aware of the visitor¡¯s purpose of coming. Although he could not see the light of day in this dungeon cell, he could estimate the approximate date based on the meal deliveries. And combined with the days he had spent unconscious while seriously injured, it was probable that the Northern Han army had already been trapped. It seemed that Duan Wudi had yet to receive any precise information and only perceived that something was off. Having survived by the skin of his teeth, aside from lamenting the deaths of his soldiers, Xuan Song had no thoughts about sacrificing his life because of the words the Prince of Qi had spoken before departing. If he could make his return to the Yong army, it would be worth it even if he had to experience some humiliations. However, if the Northern Han generals wanted to obtain any classified information from him, then he would not allow it to happen. Although he still wanted to return to the battlefield to fight, how could he be someone who clung abjectly to life?


    Reaching this conclusion, Xuan Song opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Does General Duan know why I have continued to struggle while at death¡¯s door?¡±


    Stirred, Duan Wudi answered, ¡°I believe that General Xuan is not someone who kneels and surrenders. You presumably hope to see Great Yong¡¯s banners once again.¡±


    Xuan Song smiled and replied, ¡°Since childhood, I studied books on military tactics and strategies. Simply because my martial skills were average, as Great Yong¡¯s military attached importance to horse archery and martial skill, although I wanted to become a general to lead an army into battle, I never had the opportunity. However, I was quite fortunate. First, I served as General Jing¡¯s aide. General Jing Chi¡¯s temper was always open-minded and was not bothered by handing me authority, allowing me to lead the troops. Afterwards, I obtained the recognition of the Army Supervisor daren and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. In the Battle of Qinze, my name resounded throughout the world, only then becoming a general. This glory was acquired with difficulty. I will remember this forever. That is why, when Grand General Long incinerated the Qin River on that day, I was well aware that the chances of survival were low, but still led my troops to meet our doom.¡±


    Duan Wudi frowned. ¡°In fact, on that day, your Prince of Qi had already led your main force far away. Since there wasn¡¯t enough time for all of you to retreat, what would have been the harm in surrendering? It is a pity that you, General Xuan, obstinately persist in making the wrong decisions, making twenty thousand brave soldiers die in the flames. General Xuan, how do you live with that?¡±


    Xuan Song indifferently answered, ¡°General Duan¡¯s words are mistaken. Although I could have bent my knee to preserve my life on that day, are the brave soldiers of Great Yong individuals who cling abjectly to life and fear death? If that were the case, although we remain alive, we likely wouldn¡¯t have the ability to face others. That is why I could not surrender. Don¡¯t tell me that General Duan will value the lives of your troops and surrender in the face of desperate straits?¡±


    Duan Wudi was left speechless. If he could do such a thing, what need would there be for him to keep fighting agonizingly against Great Yong? Even though he knew the unfavorable situation, he still did everything he could to fight back. There were some things that a person presumably could make a concession to, but that concession could not be made. He understood what Xuan Song was implying to not have baseless expectations of learning any military secrets. However, since this was the only way, how could Duan Wudi easily give up? After thinking it over, he could only take an indirect approach and hope that he could find some clues.


    Reaching this decision, Duan Wudi respectfully stated, ¡°I have been too hasty. General Xuan is a man of loyalty and righteousness, and would definitely not defile himself. I am also unwilling to seek self-embarrassment. However, this location is not suitable for you to recuperate. My intention is to invite General Xuan to my home to heal. I wonder what you think?¡±


    Xuan Song naturally understood that Duan Wudi was taking a circuitous route. Even if he were unwilling, it was difficult for Xuan Song to block Duan Wudi¡¯s kind intentions. Besides, he was not a pedantic individual. As a result, Xuan Song simply smiled and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only express my thanks.¡±


    A slight feeling of delight appeared within Duan Wudi before he ordered his bodyguards to help Xuan Song from the dungeon to a room with tight security in his residence. Regardless of whether he was capable of softening Xuan Song¡¯s resistance, Duan Wudi was already full of respect.


    Unfortunately, bad news arrived too quickly. When scouts returned to report the appearance of a massive Yong army south of Jishi and that General Long had already been surrounded, Duan Wudi was essentially stunned. On pins and needles,1 he read over all of the available intelligence. Helpless, Duan Wudi discovered that all of Northern Han¡¯s mobile forces had been trapped. As for himself, he only had a few tens of thousands of foot soldiers. They could serve to defend a city, but they were powerless when it came to providing assistance.


    Feeling like all of his vigor had been sapped from his body by this terrible news, he pondered how to handle the issue in a daze. He issued orders to have the news sealed before immediately dispatching a secret report to His Royal Majesty about the situation and strengthened Qinyuan¡¯s defenses. After he completed all that he could do, Duan Wudi walked to where Xuan Song was detained.


    By this moment, Xuan Song had already changed into a set of clean robes. Propped against an armrest in the bed, he convalesced. When Duan Wudi walked in, Xuan Song was reading an ancient text with great interest. Hearing the arrival of Duan Wudi¡¯s footsteps, Xuan Song looked up, seeing the grave expression on Duan Wudi¡¯s face and the piercing icy killing intent in his eyes. Stirred, Xuan Song guessed that news of the Northern Han army¡¯s encirclement had already arrived. Setting down the book, Xuan Song faintly said, ¡°General Duan, you look uneasy. Is something wrong on the front lines?¡±


    Duan Wudi gazed deeply at Xuan Song before stating, ¡°General Xuan is a ranking general of the Yong army and has received the trust of the Marquis of Chu. Could it be that you don¡¯t know what has happened?¡±


    Tranquilly, Xuan Song answered, ¡°The Marquis of Chu¡¯s wisdom and resourcefulness are profound, hiding the might of over a million men in his mind. How could I know of his stratagems? However, when it comes to calculating, there is no one in Northern Han who is his match. Although the Grand General employs troops in an ingenious fashion, he unfortunately has limited manpower. Even if he were to win nine battles out of ten, one sole defeat would result in the fall of your country.¡±


    Duan Wudi felt sorrow. The original shred of unrealistic delusion he had disappeared without a trace. Duan Wudi¡¯s hand dropped to the hilt of his sword hanging at his waist, wishing that he could kill the man before him. But after a long while, he withdrew his killing intent in the end and coldly stated, ¡°The Grand General has a hundred thousand elite horsemen with him and is supported by the Princess of Jiaping. Although he has been surrounded, it will not be easy for him to be annihilated. The battle may not necessarily be irretrievable. It is better that General Xuan not become prematurely happy.¡±


    Scorn flashed across Xuan Song¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°The Grand General has led his light cavalry in a long-distance pursuit. He has at most two days of provisions with him. I wonder how long he will be able to hold out.¡±


    A faint light of hope twinkled in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes. According to the intelligence he had received, before Long Tingfei had been surrounded, the supply ships carrying provisions had already entered the pocket and joined Long Tingfei¡¯s army before the envelopment was closed. Although it was impossible for the Northern Han navy to break out of the encirclement, Long Tingfei should have roughly half a month¡¯s worth of provisions. If rationed, they could drag the situation out. Although the Northern Han army had been surrounded, there was still hope that it could break out. Of course, he was unwilling to reveal these details to Xuan Song. However, in order to continue to fish for information, Duan Wudi mocked, ¡°There is no need for General Xuan to worry about the provisions that the Grand General possesses. It is only that a vast Yong army has been marshaled for this campaign. Although its importance has yet to be revealed, this matter is already known throughout the world. When the time comes, I¡¯m afraid that the Yong Emperor will be filled with regrets.¡±


    Xuan Song knew that Duan Wudi was hinting at Southern Chu¡¯s covetous eyes and Hanzhong¡¯s instability. However, these matters were not something that he could handle. As a result, he could only laugh and say, ¡°The Daizhou army has come south. I wonder how the situation is at Yanmen Pass.¡±


    Duan Wudi started. He was well aware of the tensions with the situation at Daizhou. However, this was not something that he was capable of affecting. Thinking of this, Duan Wudi could not help but smile wryly. He was only an ordinary general so it was difficult for him to control the entire situation. Now that the situation had become very dreadful, he was even less capable of turning around the hopeless situation. The only thing he could do was request for help from His Royal Majesty and spare no effort in the defense of Qinyuan.


    Watching the faintly miserable figure of Duan Wudi depart, Xuan Song smirked. He was well aware of this man¡¯s thoughts. Unfortunately, could Northern Han¡¯s hopeless situation be turned by a few individuals? It was only that Xuan Song did not know if he would be able to return to Yong alive. It was possible that the Northern Han court would order his execution to signal their firm, uncompromising determination.


    ***


    Within the Yong capital, in the Bright Terrace Pavilion, Lady Huang of Complete Beauty, Huang Li, had happiness drawn on her face. One needle at a time, she was focused on embroidering a bright yellow dragon robe. Over these days, the emperor doted on her greatly, resulting in repeated copulations. She had never been a woman with her own definite opinions and schemes, and had long ago cast aside her previous vexations. Every day, she took great pains to think of ways to curry favor with Li Zhi, hoping to gain additional doting. While she was focused on her embroidery, her trusted maid, Chan¡¯er, walked in with a tray full of refreshments.


    Seeing Huang Li¡¯s focused expression, contempt flashed across Chan¡¯er¡¯s eyes before she quickly replaced it with a smile. Stepping forward, she curtsied and said, ¡°My Lady¡¯s embroidery has reached perfection. The cloud dragon on the robes seems to be capable of flying forth. When His Imperial Majesty sees it, he will definitely be extremely delighted.¡±


    Lady Huang smiled lightly and replied, ¡°My embroidery cannot compare with that of my elder cousin¡¯s. She was the best embroiderer of Shu. The dragon robes that she embroidered were truly vivid and realistic.¡±


    When she had spoken these words, a clear and bright voice laughed from outside, ¡°Is that so? Is beloved concubine being too modest? In Our eyes, your embroidery is already quite good.¡±


    Huang Li happily raised her head and caught sight of Li Zhi walking in. Following closely behind him was Song Wan. She promptly stepped forward to pay her respects, but was stopped by Li Zhi. Picking up the half-sewn dragon robe, Li Zhi examined the fine embroidery, asking, ¡°What, your elder cousin¡¯s embroidery is more outstanding?¡±


    With brilliant, sparkling eyes, Huang Li answered, ¡°That is a matter of course. Of the four great embroidery styles in the world,2 the best embroiderer of the Suzhou style3 is Southern Chu¡¯s Gu Xiuniang, the best of the Hunan style4 is Great Yong¡¯s Xue Lingyi, and the best in the Fujian style5 is Fujian¡¯s Yue Qingyan. As for the best embroiderer of the Sichuan style,6 she is your servant¡¯s elder cousin, Song Ying. In my youth, your servant once studied embroidery with my cousin. It is only that your servant¡¯s innate talents are inferior to hers. If elder cousin was in the Yong capital, your servant would definitely ask her to embroider a dragon robe for Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Li Zhi pensively asked, ¡°Yue Qingyan of the Fujian style? Is she the Marquis of Eastern Sea¡¯s daughter-in-law?¡±


    Bewilderment appeared in Huang Li¡¯s eyes as she answered, ¡°Your servant does not know. I have only heard that she was Fujian¡¯s Yue Qingyan, fondest of imitating calligraphy and painting in her embroidery. The calligraphy and painting style is quite similar to the original works. It is just that Miss Yue is a well-bred young lady from a prestigious house and has only produced a few works. If any pieces were produced, they would frequently be treasured without being exhibited. As a result, your servant has never been able to see them.¡±


    Smiling, Li Zhi said, ¡°If she is truly the individual We are thinking of, then it will be easy. In the future, We will have her gift you one of her embroidered works. However, your elder cousin is also a famous embroiderer. Where is she at present?¡±


    The look on Huang Li¡¯s face changed and she stole a furtive glance at Li Zhi. Bowing her head, she responded, ¡°Your servant¡¯s elder cousin originally was the Shu King¡¯s seamstress. After Shu fell, she was dismissed and returned home. Two years ago, she was taken as a concubine by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing.¡±


    ¡°So that is the case,¡± replied Li Zhi, his eyebrows wrinkling slightly. ¡°Song Wan, does the Prince of Qing have listed such a woman among his principal wives?¡±


    Glancing at Huang Li, Song Wan answered, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty, no such woman exists. Presumably, she is only a concubine of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qing. That was why this was not reported to the Directorate of the Imperial Clan.¡±7


    Li Zhi nodded his head as he grinned. ¡°There is no harm. On another day, We will issue a decree bestowing the title of secondary wife upon Lady Song.¡±


    Overjoyed, Huang Li kowtowed and replied, ¡°Your servant kowtows in thanks to Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s favor on behalf of my elder cousin.¡±


    Raising her to her feet and seeing her radiant, gorgeous features shining with boundless delight, Li Zhi softened and pulled her into his bosom. Huang Li was weak and powerless, as she blushed. Song Wan and Chan¡¯er tactfully withdrew.


    Just as the two were entangled, Song Wan suddenly burst in with a nervous look on his face. Kowtowing, he reported, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Zezhou has sent an eight-hundred-li emergency report.¡±


    The annoyance on Li Zhi¡¯s face was immediately replaced by alarm. Releasing Huang Li and forgetting that he was in the bedchambers of one of his concubines, he walked over to accept the military report. After reading its contents, he tottered and was on the verge of collapse, while his complexion was as pale as snow. It was some time before he flicked his sleeve and departed with Song Wan following closely behind. Huang Li was greatly alarmed, promptly kneeling to send Li Zhi off.


    Once Li Zhi had departed, a panicked Chan¡¯er walked in, asking, ¡°My Lady, why has His Imperial Majesty departed in such a rage? Could it be that My Lady¡¯s attendance was not satisfactory?¡±


    Huang Li shook her head and answered, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. His Imperial Majesty suddenly received a report from Zezhou and immediately departed. From the expression on His Imperial Majesty¡¯s face, it is presumably something on the front lines that has infuriated the Emperor.¡±


    Chan¡¯er¡¯s expression shifted, as she said, ¡°For His Imperial Majesty to be so infuriated, My Lady should make discreet inquiries to avoid unintentionally touching upon a sensitive topic with the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°But how are We to make inquiries?¡± asked Huang Li with concern. ¡°If We overly focus on this matter, We will likely receive Her Imperial Majesty¡¯s criticism.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s difficult about this? Isn¡¯t My Lady grateful for Her Imperial Majesty¡¯s care?¡± Chan¡¯er suggested, ¡°There is no harm in going to see Her Imperial Majesty and stating that the Emperor suddenly departed in great anger and that you are worried that the anger will harm His Imperial Majesty¡¯s health, hoping that Her Imperial Majesty would go check on him. Afterwards, My Lady would need only ask Her Imperial Majesty what was going on. Her Imperial Majesty is merciful and amiable, and will definitely not conceal things from My Lady.¡±


    Thinking that this was the case, Huang Li rose and instructed, ¡°Help Us dress and put on makeup. We will pay Our respects to Her Imperial Majesty.¡±


    Overjoyed, Chan¡¯er promptly stepped forward to help Huang Li. Huang Li could not see the malicious smile at the corner of her maid¡¯s mouth.


    Once Huang Li had returned from the empress¡¯s palace, her face was etched with worry. To Chan¡¯er, she complained, ¡°What¡¯s to be done? Zezhou has suffered another defeat, because the Daizhou army has appeared. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, retreated in defeat for thirty li before his army was incinerated. It also seems that the fate of a general who served as the rearguard is unknown. Wasn¡¯t His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, a capable general? Doesn¡¯t he also have the help of that immensely intelligent and wise Jiang daren? How could he have been suffered such a miserable defeat? Her Imperial Majesty said that the Emperor has summoned important ministers in preparation to personally campaign. Alas, His Imperial Majesty is a priceless personage. There is surely no need for the Emperor to take the field personally. The court has plenty of generals. Although General Zhangsun was sent a few days ago to defend against Southern Chu, aren¡¯t there still General Qin and others?¡±


    Chan¡¯er consoled, ¡°My Lady, His Imperial Majesty was formerly Great Yong¡¯s best general. If he campaigns personally, he will definitely be successful. My Lady, how about finishing the embroidery on the dragon robe as fast as possible? If you can finish it before His Imperial Majesty sets out so he can try it on, then wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    Hearing this, Huang Li repeatedly nodded. Promptly, she picked up the incomplete dragon robe and her needle began to fly. Seeing that Huang Li was focused, Chan¡¯er stealthily snuck away on the excuse that she was checking on the imperial kitchen. That night, news of Li Zhi¡¯s decision to personally take the field arrived at Hanzhong.


    Within the Magnificent Culture Palace Hall, ever since the arrival of the important ministers of the court, all of the eunuch attendants and palace maids had been expelled. In fear and trepidation, these eunuchs and women did not know why the emperor had suddenly exploded in anger. If the emperor was further enraged at this moment, their lives would likely be in peril. Even in the eyes of a virtuous and wise monarch, their lives were nothing. The Son of Heaven¡¯s anger was no small matter.


    However, these individuals could never have anticipated that the atmosphere within the palace hall was not as tense as they expected. In reality, Li Zhi had a smile on his face as he sat behind the imperial desk and read the secret petition submitted jointly by Prince Li Xian of Qi and Marquis Jiang Zhe of Chu. The petition had been delivered through secret channels. Zheng Xia, Shi Yu, Dong Zhi, Guan Xiu, Gou Lian, Qin Yi, and Cheng Shu had all been summoned by Li Zhi. This formation was enough to make everyone believe that an emergency military situation had truly appeared on the front lines. Even Qin Yi and Cheng Shu, when receiving the summons, were filled with unease. Only when they heard the classified story did they relax.


    Setting down the petition, Li Zhi joyously declared, ¡°As expected, sixth brother and Suiyun did not fail to live up to Our expectations. At present, the Northern Han army has already been trapped and the war is decided. Defying countless hardships and perils, sixth brother risked life and limb. We are truly gratified.¡±


    Smiling, Shi Yu stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty has spent a long time planning this campaign against Northern Han. Although General Zhangsun was sent off on the pretext of reinforcing General Pei, Your Imperial Majesty put great thought into ensuring that the three hundred thousand troops were able to hurry to Zezhou without being discovered. Now that the Northern Han army¡¯s main fighting force has been enveloped, it will be impossible for Long Tingfei to break out, no matter how ingenious his leadership, against the methods of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. In addition, since the core of the Daizhou army has also been trapped, this will be of great benefit to our future conquest of Daizhou.¡±


    Frowning, Qin Yi interjected, ¡°I have met Daizhou¡¯s Lin Yuanting before. That man is heroic and valiant, unyieldingly loyal. It will be difficult to have him surrender. However, Daizhou¡¯s Lin family has performed admirable service for the common people and the lands, and their prestige resounds in Daizhou. If the Lin family refuses to surrender, Your Imperial Majesty will probably be placed in an awkward situation.¡±


    Gou Lian explained, ¡°Although the Duke of Xin¡¯s anxieties are reasonable, the Lin family has an outstanding reputation because they spent generations defending Daizhou and resisting the barbarians. To them, the most important matter is defending their homeland. That is why they were originally dissatisfied with Northern Han¡¯s First Ruler when he declared independence. Ultimately, they still surrendered, because they weren¡¯t willing to have enemies on two fronts. As long as Daizhou and Jinyang are separated, once we have conquered Jinyang and Northern Han falls, when all is said and done, the Lin family will yield. It is possible they will resist Great Yong¡¯s regime. However, they will not become an enemy of the imperial court.¡±


    ¡°Although that is the case, We do hope that the Lin family will be willing to surrender and pledge allegiance to Great Yong,¡± said Li Zhi, nodding his head. ¡°The Lin family has defended Daizhou for generations, contributing enormously by resisting the barbarians. In the future, when Great Yong unifies the world, we will need capable generals to garrison Daizhou. The Lin family is the best candidate. We have already sent a letter to the Prince of Qi, commanding him to preserve the life of the Princess of Jiaping. As for the Daizhou army, his primary focus is to get them to surrender.¡±


    Zheng Xia respectfully stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is wise. Although there is resentment towards the Daizhou¡¯s Lin family for setting up an independent regime, that family has been loyal to its duties for generations and has no wild ambitions. If they can be brought into the fold, they will definitely serve as an important shield on the northern frontier. However, it will be best to compel the Northern Han royal family to surrender and then target the Lin family by asking the current Northern Han King to persuade them. If we pressure their borders with a large army, the Daizhou army will definitely resist vigorously. If the losses suffered in war are too heavy, it will not be beneficial to our pacification of Daizhou.¡±


    ¡°We have the same intentions,¡± replied Li Zhi. ¡°This time, We are determined to take the field personally. Although We also wish to lure the enemy, the primary objective is to pacify Northern Han. Although the Prince of Qi is gallant, he is not the least bit concerned when it comes to politics and governance. As for Suiyun, his health is poor and cannot bear the heavy load. There will be many things that need to be done and require Our decision-making after Northern Han has been conquered.¡±


    Zheng Xia and company did not object to Li Zhi¡¯s decision to personally take the field. Not only was Li Zhi renowned as Yong¡¯s martial deity and victory inevitable, but also because of the Prince of Qi, Li Zhi going personally to Northern Han was more beneficial than detrimental. Although the Prince of Qi¡¯s accomplishments were poor this time, if it not for the risks he had taken to lure the Northern Han army into a trap, the present situation would not have resulted. Once the Prince of Qi had annihilated the Northern Han army, he would be able to advance north upon Jinyang. The deed of capturing the Northern Han capital would be too heavy for the Prince of Qi. It was more appropriate for both Great Yong and the Prince of Qi if Li Zhi personally commanded the last battle in the conquest of Northern Han. Besides, Li Zhi campaigning personally also served the purpose of luring the snake out of its burrow. Rather than allowing the Prince of Qing to rise in revolt at Great Yong¡¯s weakest moment, it was better to have him do so when the imperial court wanted him to do so.


    While Li Zhi was discussing the situation with his officials, Song Wan noiselessly walked into the hall, handing over a secret petition. After taking and reading it, Li Zhi¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s report. He has already finished making all of the arrangements and can act at any moment. This petition is asking for Our instructions.¡±


    Hearing the name Xiahou Yuanfeng, everyone could not help frowning slightly. Although he had become trusted by the Yong emperor, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the former handsome youth who was beautiful as jade had already become a dark shadow. Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s sinister and malevolent methods had caused everyone to denounce him. However, everyone was well aware of the importance of the Bright Inspection Department in Li Zhi¡¯s eyes. In addition, behind Xiahou Yuanfeng was Jiang Zhe¡¯s shadow. Although Jiang Zhe had not interfered with the business of the Bright Inspection Department, Xiahou Yuanfeng had pledged his services to the Prince of Yong through Jiang Zhe. Furthermore, Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s deputy, Liu Hua, was formerly one of Jiang Zhe¡¯s trusted attendants. Besides, Xiahou Yuanfeng was extremely deferential towards Jiang Zhe both overtly and covertly. As a result, everyone had treated him as a part of Jiang Zhe¡¯s faction. Even though this was the case, hearing that this concealed danger was about to be eliminated, pleased looks appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Setting down the petition, Li Zhi still possessed slight worries. Within the petition, Xiahou Yuanfeng had hinted that he wanted to take the opportunity to assume control over Jiang Zhe¡¯s secret forces in the former Shu territories. Li Zhi thought that, once Hanzhong had finally fallen into his control, he did not want such an autonomous and independent force to remain. Moreover, regardless of how much control Jiang Zhe exercised over the Embroidered Union, it was still a rebel organization. Li Zhi¡¯s only worry was whether this would dissatisfy Jiang Zhe.


    Footnotes:


    ×øÁ¢²»°², zuolibu¡¯an ¨C idiom, lit. agitated sitting or standing; fig. restless, fidgety, on pins and needles


    There are four major styles of embroidery in China¡ªSuzhou, Hunan, Guangdong, and Sichuan.


    The Suzhou style (ËÕÐå) is known for its beautiful patterns, elegant colors, meticulously subtle and refined stitches, and consummate craftsmanship.


    The Hunan style (ÏæÐå) is known for its elegant black, white, and gray colors, emphasizing the contrasts in light, dark, and shadows like Chinese ink paintings.


    Better known as the Guangdong style (¹ãÐã), it is known for its intricate and symmetrical patterns, vibrant colors, stitching, and defined weave. Its style is like western paintings.


    The Sichuan style (ÊñÐå) is the oldest embroidery style in China and is painstakingly refined. The stitching is even and the colors delicate.


    ×ÚÈ˸®, zongrenfu ¨C was a court directorate that was assigned to maintaining the imperial genealogy, keeping all records of and overseeing the extended imperial family

 Chapter 29: Cutting One’s Losses

    Chapter 29: Cutting One¡¯s Losses1


    On the fifteenth day of the fourth month, Taizong marched forth from Tong Pass. Wherever his banner appeared, the mere sight was enough make the enemy flee pell-mell in retreat,2 advancing irresistibly.


    On the same day, the Prince of Qing vowed before his troops to rise in revolt in Nanzheng, installing a posthumous son of the former King of Shu, Meng Xu, as King. The Prince pledged to restore the Kingdom of Shu. Sniveling and crying, hundreds of former Shu officials bowed and pledged their allegiance.


    On the sixteenth day of the fourth month, the Prince of Qing captured San Pass, shaking the entire world.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Atop the battlements of San Pass, Li Kang, the Prince of Qing, gazed at the brightly armored and clothed soldiers within the pass. He could not help giving a genuine smile. Over these years of management, in addition to threats and promises, he had finally been able to exercise firm control over this Yong army. Combined with the fifty thousand private soldiers formed by the aristocratic families of Hanzhong, the one hundred fifty thousand troops in Hanzhong were more than sufficient to seize Great Yong¡¯s foundation, Guanzhong.


    In the past, Great Yong had decided to invade Shu because of Shu¡¯s control over Hanzhong. From Yangping Pass, they only needed to seize San Pass to advance into Guanzhong. Like the Sword of Damocles, this kind of threat could not be allowed to hang over the Yong court¡¯s head. Although the Shu royal family was only interested in survival, it was not enough to eliminate Great Yong¡¯s wariness.


    Now that he had seized San Pass, he could use it on the west and Jiameng Pass on the east to control the fertile lands of Hanzhong. If victorious, he could advance and capture Guanzhong, establishing his own imperial ambitions. If defeated, he could retreat to Hanzhong and watch the warlords vie for supremacy with the cool eye of a bystander. Compared with being an imperial prince who had no way of sitting on the Imperial Throne, this was what he yearned for day and night.


    While Li Kang was letting his mind wander, a sweet and soft voice said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the spring air is still chilly. Why haven¡¯t you put on the cloak that your servant sent over?¡±


    His heart warming, Li Kang turned his head. As expected, he caught sight of a young woman in unadorned clothes walking towards him. Although the woman was dressed simply, but elegantly because they were with the army, her lustrous black hair was coiled up into a spiral, held in place by a golden loop at the bottom. Her figure was graceful, as if she were a willow, and she had an elegant complexion like a lotus within a pond. Her natural beauty was more than enough to topple cities and nations.3 The young woman smiled sweetly and curtsied.


    Reaching out, Li Kang helped her up. He spoke with a smile, ¡°Dear is being too careful. This Prince¡¯s body is sturdy. What need is there for a cloak for this mere spring chill?¡±


    Displeased, the young woman replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness has been busy with military matters and has not slept a wink. Your servant can do nothing to help and naturally must do her best to tend to Your Imperial Highness¡¯s health. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s body is priceless. If you catch a chill, wouldn¡¯t it affect this grand undertaking?¡±


    Finished speaking, the young woman took a white brocade silk cloak from a maid behind her in close fitting clothes and personally fastened it around Li Kang¡¯s shoulders. On the cloak was embroidered a realistic, golden pixiu.4 Li Kang smiled, allowing the woman to do as she pleased.


    After the woman finished tying the cloak, she unintentionally raised her gaze and saw the tender sentiments in Li Kang¡¯s eyes. Her exquisite mien suffused with a blush. Bowing her head, she said, ¡°Your servant asks to be excused and asks that Your Imperial Highness take care of your health.¡±


    Finished speaking, the woman turned and departed. Although Li Kang dearly wished to have her company, with urgent military matters at hand and since it was already improper by bringing a concubine on the campaign, and the effect upon morale if he were to be too affectionate, he ultimately decided to send off his beloved concubine with his eyes.


    Just as the young woman was about to walk down from the battlements, an ordinary looking youth began walking up. Seeing the young woman, the youth stepped to the side and saluted. The young woman smiled and nodded her head, leading her maid and walking down. Only then did the youth climb to the battlement and arrive before the Prince of Qing. He reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the entirety of San Pass has fallen under our army¡¯s control. All of the captured Yong troops have been locked up. However, after interrogation, this general learned that San Pass¡¯s garrison commander, Li Zongxun, escaped before the pass fell. We also didn¡¯t discover any traces of the Bright Inspection Department. Your Imperial Highness, should we send troops to pursue? The deputy garrison commander of San Pass has contributed by handing the pass over and is waiting for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s summons.¡±


    A hint of regret flashed past Li Kang¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Li Zongxun is a capable general and knows San Pass like the back of his hand. If he is intercepted and killed, it will save us a lot of trouble. The Bright Inspection Department is most adept at avoiding unfavorable situations and it isn¡¯t strange that they¡¯ve escaped. However, because you were able to bribe and acquire a mole to capture San Pass from within and without, the Bright Inspection Department will definitely be reprimanded. That is enough.¡±


    Li Kang was extremely pleased with the Embroidered Union¡¯s accomplishments. They had first severed communications between San Pass and Hanzhong, allowing him to stably control Hanzhong. Later, by using threats and promises, they had bribed San Pass¡¯s deputy general, allowing him to obtain San Pass effortlessly. This kind of worthy service finally made Li Kang let go of the last of his vigilance against the Embroidered Union.


    At this moment, Ye Tianxiu hurriedly rushed over. As one of Li Kang¡¯s trusted subordinates, Ye Tianxiu had been assigned to hunt for traitors, focusing on supervising the officers of the army. At present, the Prince of Qing¡¯s army was composed of the private troops of the former Shu aristocrats and Great Yong troops. The army abounded with contradictions and morale was rather shaky. As a result, Ye Tianxiu was extremely busy. All of his former agents and spies had almost entirely been assigned to this task.


    On the one hand, when all was said and done, Li Kang was more trusting of the personnel he had selected. On the other, this could also show Li Kang¡¯s sincerity towards the Embroidered Union so that they could be even more focused. Moreover, the Embroidered Union was most proficient at collecting external intelligence. Of course, Li Kang retained an intelligence network that targeted Chang¡¯an. Apart from this, Li Kang was well aware that, in these chaotic times, his position would only be as steady as Mount Tai as long as he controlled the military. As a result, he focused on controlling the army. As long as his control was firm, there would be no worries that the former Shu factions and the Embroidered Union would do anything inappropriate.


    After listening to the report about the state of the army from Ye Tianxiu, Li Kang satisfactorily replied, ¡°Tianxiu, it¡¯s been hard on you. At present, news of our rebellion has likely already reached Chang¡¯an. Although Li Zhi has departed on a personal campaign, and though Imperial Father no longer pays attention to matters of the court, there is still Li Jun present to supervise, Shi Yu to administer, and also the presence of veteran generals like Qin Yi and Cheng Shu in Chang¡¯an. Our army can only advance steadily and surely. I have already decided to personally lead the army to attack Chencang.5 At present, the war with Northern Han is unfavorable for Great Yong. I want to see how the Great Yong court will handle enemies on two fronts.¡±


    Hearing Li Kang call the Yong court the Great Yong court, Ye Tianxiu knew that the prince had completely severed all ties with Yong. In reality, Ye Tianxiu did not want Li Kang to do this. As an imperial prince of Great Yong, the power, riches, and honor that he possessed were already rarely seen in this world. Surely there was no need to rebel? However, having received Li Kang¡¯s patronage in no small measure, Ye Tianxiu could only ignore righteousness. When Li Kang finished speaking, Ye Tianxiu said, ¡°Chencang¡¯s garrison commander, Ying Ling, is one of Li Zhi¡¯s trusted generals. He is known for his caution and is skilled at defending fortifications. Chencang likely won¡¯t be easy to capture.¡±


    Li Kang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no harm. Assassins from the Embroidered Union have already infiltrated Chencang. After the defenders of Chencang have been exhausted by our siege, they can find the opportunity to assassinate Ying Ling. When the time comes, Chencang will definitely fall into chaos, allowing us to capture it. Besides, the Yong court¡¯s intentions are likely primarily focused on Northern Han and they probably don¡¯t have the ability to worry about us. Only after we¡¯ve captured Chencang and we advance on Weinan6 is it likely that the hundred thousands of troops protecting the Three Qins7 will close on us.¡±


    ¡°Duke of Xin, Elder General Qin, will likely accompany that army,¡± stated Ye Tianxiu. ¡°Elder General Qin is a seasoned general and has the army¡¯s support. It will be difficult for us to win.¡±


    With a sneer, Li Kang returned, ¡°Qin Yi is already old. Since Qin Qing died, his spirit has completely disappeared. There is no need to worry about him. Besides, Long Tingfei employs soldiers ingeniously and will be able to defeat Li Xian easily. Even if Li Zhi goes personally, could it be that he can save the desperate situation? We only need to delay for several days. Then we¡¯ll definitely reap a bountiful harvest. Even if we have no choice but to retreat from Chencang, we will have plenty to be reassured about.¡±


    ***


    After listening to Shangguan Yan¡¯s secret report, Huo Yi felt a bit of ridicule. Li Kang was counting his chickens before they were hatched, acting like the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, completely unsuspecting that the Embroidered Union had already thoroughly infiltrated his forces. In the north, the Bright Inspection Department¡¯s achievements had been outstanding, utterly severing communications from Jinyang to Hanzhong. Even if the occasional report arrived, based upon Embroidered Union¡¯s forces by Li Kang¡¯s side, Huo Yi had the confidence that he would be able to intercept it. As for the Prince of Qing¡¯s intelligence network in Chang¡¯an, it was already under the control of the Bright Inspection Department. As a result, the continuous stream of misinformation that reached the Prince of Qing¡¯s hands had already caused him to lose his head from success,8 completely forgetting that his enemy was the most terrifying individual.


    Shangguan Yan gazed at the smile on Huo Yi¡¯s face that had a hint of a sneer, feeling his heart grow ice cold. Days earlier, he had learned from his adoptive father that his adoptive younger brother, Gu Ying, had suddenly disappeared without a trace. After racking their brains, he and Xiong Bao both felt it likely that their adoptive younger brother had fallen into the hands of Chen Zhen and company. The so-called disappearance was a way of increasing the already tight control over Gu Ning¡¯s faction. Shangguan Yan had once indirectly asked Huo Yi and only received a meaningful smile in response. Helpless, he was even more afraid of defying Huo Yi¡¯s orders. His adoptive father only had this single biological son. If anything happened to him, how could Shangguan Yan not worry? As a result, even though Huo Yi¡¯s orders were strange, neither he nor Xiong Bao dared to disobey, even if they were ordered to monitor the Prince of Qing while serving as the prince¡¯s bodyguards.


    Gazing at Huo Yi¡¯s thoughtful face, Shangguan Yan only felt his heart gradually sink with grief. When could he finally extricate himself from the hands of this terrifying individual? When could he resume a tranquil life? Why did he have to sacrifice everything for the unrealistic goal of restoring Shu? At present, the so-called goal of restoring their country was bound to Great Yong¡¯s chariot that was facing internal strife. Shangguan Yan could not understand the rationale behind this.


    After sending Shangguan Yan away, Huo Yi¡¯s face became grim. Although everything was progressing smoothly, when he thought of the news he received from Chen Zhen, he could not help feeling the need to kill arise in his mind. For what reason had Xiahou Yuanfeng made those demands? Without the Embroidered Union, would the Bright Inspection Department be able to proceed so smoothly in Hanzhong? Now, he actually wanted to go so far as destroying the bridge after crossing the river. If Huo Yi had not known the young master¡¯s intentions, he would have long ago become hostile towards Xiahou Yuanfeng.


    Forcibly suppressing the rage he felt, Huo Yi once again focused his mind on the Prince of Qing. Unintentionally, as his eyes flitted about, he caught sight of an unadorned figure walking towards the battlements. Presumably, it was the Lady Song going to invite the Prince of Qing to come down and eat.


    Thinking of this Lady Song, a jittery feeling appeared in Huo Yi¡¯s mind. Truthfully speaking, Lady Song was virtuous and gentle, possessing outstanding skill in embroidery. The Prince of Qing doted on her greatly. Although Lady Song had borne no children and had not been advanced to secondary wife, the Prince of Qing always brought Lady Song with him, even when campaigning. From this, it was evident how deep the prince¡¯s loving favor towards her was. In addition, this Lady Song did not have any pretensions like other women, treating the Prince of Qing¡¯s subordinates with courtesy and consideration, acting natural and unrestrained.


    However, Huo Yi always felt the heavy pressure that this woman brought him. Whenever that pair of beautiful eyes like limpid autumn waters gazed at him, it was filled with trust and entreaty, seemingly hoping that he would do his utmost to assist the Prince of Qing. Every single one of her words and laughs were lovely and moving, making Huo Yi feel danger for no reason. When the time came to act and he needed to kill Lady Song, Huo Yi had determined and continuously felt that Lady Song would be his biggest obstacle.


    Song Ying raised her head and looked up at the battlements. Seeing Li Kang glowing with health and vigor, she could not help halting her footsteps. Although he was nearly forty years old, Li Kang appeared in his early thirties because of the years he had spent practicing martial arts. The only thing that marked him as different was his depth and reservation. His handsome appearance was especially enough to make others adore him. Never had Song Ying ever thought she would fall so deeply in love with a man.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Song Ying¡¯s mouth. When she reached marriageable age at fifteen, she had been selected to enter the Shu royal palace to serve as a seamstress due to her embroidery skills. At the time, the Shu King doted on Lady Golden Lotus and did not show Song Ying the slightest interest. As for Song Ying, she held the lethargic Shu King in contempt. In this manner, her youth passed fleetingly. Initially, she had believed that she would spend her entire life like this. Who would have expected that Shu would be destroyed and that the Prince of Yong would order all of the palace maids in the Shu royal palace dismissed? In this manner, Song Ying had returned home.


    Having passed the age when women usually married and unwilling to be married to a common individual, Song Ying had opted to be alone. However, during a feast held by her maternal aunt, she had met the Prince of Qing, Li Kang. To this day, she still remembered their first meeting and Li Kang¡¯s luminous eyes. Afterwards, Li Kang had looked for countless ways to meet her in the hopes of gaining her consent for marriage. Song Ying was ultimately moved when she saw how he cherished her and had fallen in love. Although, Li Kang could not personally set her as his secondary wife due to his position to prevent the pretext for gossip at allying with Hanzhong¡¯s aristocratic families. However, the way that Li Kang poured out his inner feelings when they shared a pillow caused Song Ying to become increasingly intoxicated.


    Gazing at that tall and straight figure, Song Ying thought to herself, This kind of man originally should be above everyone. Even if the road ahead is dangerous and difficult, I have to accompany him, never leaving him. Sensing that he was being observed, Li Kang raised his head to look. Seeing Li Kang turn his head and smile lightly towards her, Song Yan also gave a sweet smile, walking towards her beloved husband. The two stood there, holding hands and not separating.


    ***


    At this moment, within Chencang, the atmosphere was strained and yet also enflamed. After the officers and soldiers here had heard of the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion, sincere fury raged forth from their hearts. Who was the Prince of Qing? He was a member of the imperial family and someone who controlled the administration and army of Hanzhong, possessing a hundred thousand troops. But he actually rebelled at this time. By now, rumors of the unfavorable state of the war with Northern Han had already reached Chencang. With the emperor taking the field personally and Chang¡¯an¡¯s garrison empty, the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion was making an already bad situation worse. This filled every single member of the Chencang garrison with unbridled hatred. Drawing on the support of Chencang¡¯s solid walls, they were determined to prevent the traitor from taking a single step eastward. This was the wish of every single officer and soldier.


    Compared to the tension and ire of the Chencang garrison, there was an air of calm within the rear of the Chencang governor¡¯s residence. This part of the residence had long since been requisitioned by the Bright Inspection Department, becoming Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s headquarters.


    Within a hall, Xiahou Yuanfeng stood before a window, smiling and considering the budding, still green peaches. Behind him was a scholar in gray robes who was writing at tremendous speed and dealing with paperwork. The room had an atmosphere of paradoxical tension and calm. After some time, the gray-robed scholar walked over carrying a pile of documents and scrolls. He said, ¡°Daren, please look over these.¡±


    Accepting the documents, Xiahou Yuanfeng skimmed them over before returning to his desk to add his signature and affix his seal. The gray-robed scholar picked up the documents and left to assign them. When he returned to the hall and saw that Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s mind was still elsewhere, the scholar could not help asking, ¡°Daren, this subordinate has one matter that I cannot understand. Is it possible to ask questions?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Ziyue, please speak.¡±


    This gray-robed scholar was one of Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s trusted retainers and naturally did not have any qualms, as he calmly asked, ¡°Daren, the Embroidered Union is a force in Marquis Jiang¡¯s hands. From the information that we have at present, this organization¡¯s strength is quite formidable and controls significant territory. Whatever the case, Marquis Jiang will definitely attach great importance to it. By seizing this opportunity to demand control over the Embroidered Union, isn¡¯t daren greatly offending Marquis Jiang? In His Imperial Majesty¡¯s mind, the Marquis¡¯s importance is greater than yours. Could it be that daren isn¡¯t worried that Marquis Jiang will raise difficult questions because of this?¡±


    Smiling, Xiahou Yuanfeng answered, ¡°Ziyue, there are some things that you are unaware of. The Emperor¡¯s Brother-in-law¡¯s methods are expert at taking advantage of opportunities. This is clear from his activities with the Embroidered Union. He ordered his trusted lieutenants to control the core of the Embroidered Union, but the majority of the Union¡¯s forces are still composed of those who have rebellious intentions. I cannot but admire his methods at exploiting this kind of Embroidered Union for his own purposes. However, there is also a detriment. Once this secret is exposed, the Embroidered Union will definitely be impossible to control. Admittedly, Marquis Jiang could destroy it, however, indiscriminate destruction will lead to a situation where neither side wins. This will not be of benefit to anyone. As a result, in order to completely control this organization, the formidable and strong Bright Inspection Department is more suitable than Marquis Jiang. He will be well aware of this fact.


    ¡°In addition, by cooperating with us in pacifying the Hanzhong rebellion, the Embroidered Union will only have two results. First, news that the Embroidered Union has fallen under our control will be leaked. Either they will be destroyed or they will submit to Great Yong. Second, the Embroidered Union withdraws from Yong lands. However, after this incident, the Embroidered Union¡¯s defiance will be known through the world. From that point on, they can only resist Great Yong until the end. I believe that Marquis Jiang¡¯s intentions are to continue to control the Embroidered Union, having them remain in opposition to attract all citizens of Shu who resent Great Yong to control them, using them to control communication channels between Southern Chu and Western Sichuan.


    ¡°Originally, this would be a good idea. To catch a big fish, one must cast a long line.9 Unfortunately, Marquis Jiang has neglected one matter. Before, His Imperial Majesty would naturally not mind the Embroidered Union¡¯s existence with Hanzhong under the control of the Prince of Qing. After all, this would allow His Imperial Majesty to better control the situation in Hanzhong. However, once Hanzhong completely falls under His Imperial Majesty¡¯s control, the continued existence of this rebel organization will be detrimental to Great Yong¡¯s governance of Hanzhong and will likely arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°In addition, though it is possible to use trickery in warfare, when it comes to governance, one can only abide by the proper path. That is why the Embroidered Union must disappear along with the Prince of Qing. Of course, Marquis Jiang¡¯s people can naturally withdraw, but everyone else can only fall into our hands. It is preferable to trouble ourselves to rebuild the covert strength that we control to infiltrate Western Sichuan than allow the defiant Embroidered Union to continue to exist and become the heroes of the common people of Shu.¡±


    The gray-robed scholar frowned but agreed, ¡°Daren speaks the truth. It is only that, although Marquis Jiang will understand daren¡¯s painstaking efforts, this subordinate has observed him employing stratagems, using layers upon layers and trapping people without them knowing. However, malicious plots serve as the base, sinister and vicious. If he nurses a hatred towards daren because of this matter, what then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± answered Xiahou Yuanfeng with a smile. ¡°Although that man¡¯s strategies are vicious, he is not someone who is meddlesome. In addition, his natural disposition is one of understanding. As long as he is aware of my demands, he will understand the deeper meaning behind them. That man¡¯s conduct is extremely decisive. Once he has perceived that the Embroidered Union has become a hidden danger to him, his methods will be even fiercer than mine. If he acts personally, the Embroidered Union will probably disappear like yesterday¡¯s smoke. That is why I asked to take over. Of course, it is also because I cannot bear to see the intelligence network which the Embroidered Union controls disappearing. If there weren¡¯t any benefits, what need would there be for me to stick my neck out? You only need to watch. In the next two days, Liu Hua will come to see me to convey Marquis Jiang¡¯s decision.¡±


    Ever since Xiahou Yuanfeng had made his demand to take over the Embroidered Union, Liu Hua had avoided meeting Xiahou Yuanfeng. Even when San Pass was abandoned and a retreat was feigned, Liu Hua had only dispatched one of his subordinates to discuss the matter.


    The gray-robed scholar nodded his head. Just as he was about to speak, someone knocked on the door from outside. The scholar pushed the door open and went out to see. It wasn¡¯t long before he returned. Full of admiration, he reported, ¡°Daren, Liu daren requests a meeting.¡±


    Walking into the hall, Hualiu felt faint discontent. However, since the young master had already made the decision, then he had no choice but to come see this Xiahou daren. Resisting with great difficulty the anger he felt, Hualiu performed the proper salute of a subordinate meeting a superior. Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face did not have a hint of satisfaction. Rather, he followed proper etiquette, making Hualiu utterly unable to have any complaints. Composing himself, Hualiu indifferently stated, ¡°Xiahou daren, this is a list of the Embroidered Union¡¯s members and assets. On the list, there are a number of individuals who have been specially marked that can be recruited. Young master has ordered me to convey to daren that once the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion is resolved, daren can handle the Embroidered Union as you wish.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, as he sensed the hint of a chill from the bottom of his heart. Although he had earlier said that if Jiang Zhe¡¯s execution would be extremely decisive, he only felt that Jiang Zhe would merely hand over a list containing the Embroidered Union¡¯s members, while retaining the Union¡¯s assets. Xiahou Yuanfeng had long decided to not show any interest in this matter, not only because this was Jiang Zhe¡¯s proper compensation but also for another reason¡ªif Jiang Zhe continued to control these assets, then based on the statements made by the members of the Embroidered Union, Xiahou Yuanfeng was fully confident in discovering the majority of the Union¡¯s assets, and by monitoring these assets he could monitor the actual strength Jiang Zhe had. This was not because Xiahou Yuanfeng deliberately wanted to make trouble for Jiang Zhe, but rather because he felt that he might need this information in the future. Xiahou Yuanfeng did not want there to be any force to exist that was capable of escaping his sight.


    Through all this, Xiahou Yuanfeng had never expected that Jiang Zhe would even give up all of the assets belonging to the Union. A scorpion wasp eats its host alive. When a viper bites the arm of a warrior, the warrior should cut his arm off. Jiang Zhe had actually gone so far as to remove all gaps that he could infiltrate. This kind of absolute decisiveness was enough to make Xiahou Yuanfeng somewhat regret his earlier decision. Could it be that Jiang Zhe had already seen through his selfish motives and not seen his kind intentions? If that were the case, then he had freely formed a hatred with someone he could not oppose.


    ***


    Within the secret base of the Embroidered Union, Chen Zhen and Dong Que were leisurely having tea. Chen Zhen said, ¡°Xiahou Yuanfeng will definitely be shocked by the young master¡¯s decisiveness.¡±


    ¡°In the letter the young master sent, Xiahou Yuanfeng reminded him that it is truly inconvenient for him to continue to control the Embroidered Union,¡± replied Dong Que. ¡°The young master wants us to remove all of the moveable assets. As for the Embroidered Union¡¯s people, he wants us to leave them to Xiahou Yuanfeng to handle after being filtered. However, I am not reconciled to allowing Xiahou Yuanfeng to get off so lightly and want to cause him some problems to make up for our losses.¡±


    Evenly, Chen Zhen stated, ¡°Our people in the Embroidered Union naturally have to be withdrawn. Those obstinate members can abide by their loyalty. However, what about Gu Ning and company? Although they have rebellious intent, when all is said and done, they are relatively moderate. With their existence, we will be better able to control those in the former Kingdom of Shu who wish to rebel. In addition, his juniors all seem to want to abandon hopes of restoring Shu. If they are all killed, that¡¯s almost certainly overreaching. If you want to leave some problems for Xiahou Yuanfeng, do you have any good ideas? Has the young master consented?¡±


    Dong Que smiled and responded, ¡°Why would the young master disagree? Although the young master seems serene, between the lines, he is dissatisfied and definitely wants to teach Xiahou Yuanfeng a lesson. Young master is not fond of being threatened by others. As for the retaliation method, I do have an idea.¡±


    Reaching this point, Dong Que lowered his voice. Hearing his words, Chen Zhen felt pride radiate from his eyes. After a good while, he said, ¡°Good plan. In this way, we can kill two birds with one stone, not only impeding those who wish to restore Shu and ensure that they dare not act, but also giving only Xiahou Yuanfeng some problems. In the future, these problems will all fall on his head.¡±


    After finalizing the plan, Chen Zhen smiled. ¡°Chencang requires my presence to oversee everything. I will depart tonight. As for Nanzheng, everything will depend on your methods.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± returned Dong Que indifferently. ¡°I will arrange everything.¡±


    Just as Chen Zhen was about to reply, an icy voice came from outside and said, ¡°Gu Ning requests an audience with the Union Head and Vice Union Head.¡±


    Chen Zhen and Dong Que exchanged a look and smirked, revealing the same overtones in their eyes. Wasn¡¯t this speaking of the devil?10


    Swiftly, Dong Que picked up the ghost mask and put it on, only revealing his frigid eyes. Seeing that he was ready, Chen Zhen opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Protector Gu, is something the matter?¡±


    The stone door opened and Gu Ning walked in with large strides. His complexion was as pale as snow. Not bothering to salute, he gazed austerely at the two individuals and said, ¡°I am all here. Regardless of how the two of you intend to punish me, I will not have any complaints and only ask that you leave a way for my children to survive.¡±


    Dong Que understood what was going on. It seemed news of Gu Ying¡¯s disappearance had finally reached Gu Ning¡¯s ears. Honestly speaking, Gu Ning was ultimately deep-rooted within the Embroidered Union. Even though Chen Zhen had ordered that this matter be concealed, Gu Ning had still been able to learn the news. Dong Que¡¯s and Chen Zhen¡¯s eyes met, both feeling that this was the perfect coercion opportunity.


    Pretending to not understand, Chen Zhen asked, ¡°Why is Protector Gu saying such things? This seat also once ordered a search for your esteemed, disappeared son. It is only that there isn¡¯t any news. Your nephew and Protector Gu¡¯s adopted son are both at the side of Union Head¡¯s adopted son, Huo Yi¡¯, and are safe and sound. What is the meaning behind Protector Gu¡¯s words?¡±


    Gu Ning was already completely disheartened. He disappointedly kneeled on the ground. Without any anger in his voice, he said, ¡°Why is Vice Union Head continuing to speak in such a manner? I am well aware of what is going on. From the beginning, Union Head has always been with dissatisfied with me, merely bearing a grudge against me for trying to block the Union Head from assuming control over the Union. At the time, I did not have any selfish motives and only observed that the Union Head was too impetuous and extreme, harming the innocent common people. That was why I was repeatedly obstructive. Although the Union Head detained Gu Ning and prepared to execute me, Gu Ning had no complaints. Afterwards, ever since the Union Head returned from Great Yong, I was granted a favor and let off. My entire family and I can¡¯t be thankful enough. Later, seeing that Union Head¡¯s planning was appropriate and the Embroidered Union become increasingly prosperous, I was also filled with heartfelt joy. Although the Union Head left me idle due to our former grievances, I myself was most willing.


    ¡°Sometime earlier, I disapproved of cooperating with the Prince of Qing not out of any selfish motives. When Union Head gave the order to send away my children, I could only accept. However, my Ying¡¯er lost his mother at a young age and was entirely raised by me. Since Union Head has acted against him this time, presumably Union Head will also not let off Yan¡¯er and Bao¡¯er. Gu Ning is willing to die in their place and only ask that the Union Head is benevolent enough to allow them to live and die as they will.¡±


    Chen Zhen smiled softly, thinking, How can I say that Gu Ying heard information that he should not have heard? Were it not for my orders to have Luo Jianfei keep an eye on Gu Ying and not allow him to escape our control and not take his life, Luo Jianfei would definitely not have spared his life. Pleading for leniency right now is a bit too late. However, we can use this opportunity to force him to perform a task. Chen Zhen shot a glance at Dong Que, indicating for him to speak.


    Understanding, Dong Que coldly replied, ¡°Protector Gu, though you have caused trouble for this seat several times, this seat does not blame you. If you can perform a task, I will spare the lives of your children.¡±


    A slight, wry smile appeared on Gu Ning¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Union Head, please command me.¡±


    ¡°You know that the Prince of Qing has honored the posthumous son of His Royal Majesty, Meng Xu, as his suzerain, while he serves as the regent,¡± explained Dong Que. ¡°However, he is merely going through the motions. Only those pedantic scholars would believe in the Prince of Qing¡¯s good faith. The Prince of Qing hopes to not see that puppet when he returns. So that he avoids committing regicide, I will arrange for you to get close to Meng Xu before killing him. I can promise you that your children will remain alive and well.¡±


    Gu Ning was stunned, the expression on his face becoming gloomy. His veins bulged, as he appeared to experience inner turmoil. It was quite a while before he could speak up. ¡°This subordinate obeys.¡±


    Sending Gu Ning away, Chen Zhen smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me, can someone loyally focused on restoring his country truly commit regicide?¡±


    Dong Que uncaringly answered, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Regardless of what he does, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    The two locked eyes and laughed, looking sinister.


    Footnotes:


    ׳ʿ¶ÏÍó, zhuangshiduanwan ¨C idiom, lit. when bitten by a viper, a warrior would cut off a limb to prevent the poison from spreading; fig. cutting one¡¯s losses


    Íû·ç¶ø¶Ý, wangfengerdun ¨C idiom, lit. flee at the mere sight of the oncoming force; fig. flee pell-mell at the mere sight


    Çã¹úÇã³Ç, qingguoqingcheng, idiom, lit. capable of causing the downfall of a city or country; fig. devastatingly beautiful


    õùõ÷, pixiu ¨C a mythical creature that brings luck and wards off evil, possessing the head of a dragon and a lion¡¯s body, and often also possessing hoofs, wings, and tail


    ³Â²Ö, Chencang ¨C the ancient name for Baoji (±¦¼¦), Shaanxi


    μÄÏ, Weinan ¨C a prefecture-level city in Shaanxi that is sixty kilometers east of Xi¡¯an


    ÈýÇØ, sanqin ¨C lit. three Qins; refers to the three kingdoms formed in Guanzhong in what was the former heartland of the Qin Dynasty after Qin fell


    µÃÒâÍüÐÎ, deyiwangxing ¨C idiom, lit. forgetting himself from joy; fig. lose his head from success


    ·Å³¤Ïߣ¬µö´óÓã, fangchangxian, diaodayu ¨C idiom, lit. to catch a big fish, one must cast a long line; fig. adopt a long-term plan to secure big results


    ˵²Ü²Ù£¬²Ü²Ù¾Íµ½, shuo Cao Cao, Cao Cao jiudao ¨C lit. speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives; Cao Cao was the preeminent warlord of the Three Kingdoms Period; fig. speak of the devil (and he shall appear)

 Chapter 30: Separated by Life and Death

    Chapter 30: Separated by Life and Death


    The Northern Han army was surrounded in the wilderness. Battling for over a dozen days, seeking to break out each day, they were eagerly denied by the Yong army every time. Similarly, no matter how impatient the Yong army was, they could not break the Northern Han formations.


    On the eighteenth day of the fourth month, with the Northern Han army¡¯s provisions exhausted, they slaughtered their horses to serve as food. At daybreak, they split into separate forces to break the encirclement. Thus was the battle decided.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    What does it mean to be a hero in crisis? What is desperation? Long Tingfei softly let out a sigh. After campaigning for many years, he had never faced such dangerous circumstances. However, Long Tingfei was amazed to discover that his mood had surprisingly not fluctuated in the slightest. Since the moment that he discovered he had been surrounded, he could clearly hear the snapping of his heartstrings. He was simply too tired. Over these years, he had practically propped up the situation in Northern Han by himself, while he had faced an endless stream of enemies. Moreover, he had been tenacious and unyielding,1 without being arrogant at victory nor despairing at defeat, practically forcibly grinding away his sharpness and fighting spirit. The subordinate generals that he relied upon had either died or turned traitor. At present, he was now all alone in the world and had even dragged his fianc¨¦e down with him into this situation. His road was likely coming to an end. Long Tingfei understood quite well that there weren¡¯t any hopes that he would be able to escape.


    When the Yong ambushing troops combined with the regrouped army of the Prince of Qi, over four hundred thousand troops had completely surrounded the Northern Han army in the wilderness. While there wasn¡¯t an absolute difference in fighting strength, unless they made disastrous sacrifices, it would be impossible to break out.


    The terrain of Qinzhou was narrow. If they wanted to break out, they could only do so either towards Jishi or Zezhou. However, if they escaped in the direction of Zezhou, Long Tingfei was well aware that it would be impossible for them return to Northern Han. The enemy held the clear advantage, while his side¡¯s alternatives were extremely limited. Under these circumstances, over the last dozen-plus days, Long Tingfei and Lin Bi had personally planned several attempts at trying to escape. Unfortunately, because they sought to bring their entire army out, they were stopped every single time by the Yong army, and left behind countless casualties in vain. The Qin River had run red with blood. As the Yong army increasingly tightened its encirclement, the soil was also saturated by the blood.


    Seated on a woven mat in a simple and crude tent, in the illumination of the dusky lamplight, Long Tingfei¡¯s wasted and haggard appearance made him appear even more heroic than before. The present Long Tingfei had indifference and desolation on his face. Only his aqua eyes still had a bit of their former radiance. However, only those who paid attention would have noticed that it was very different from his former arrogance that looked disdainfully down upon the entire world. The radiance of his eyes was filled with an awareness of the world and an indescribable sorrow.


    From outside, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Long Tingfei did not raise his head, still looking at the simple map that Xiao Tong had personally drawn. Upon it was recorded the Yong army¡¯s defenses that the scouts of the army had investigated, risking life and limb. Someone entered the tent and stood in front of Long Tingfei. The lamplight stretched the individual¡¯s shadow very long. The shadow blocked the light falling upon the map. Long Tingfei frowned slightly before raising his head. The flickering flame shone upon the depths of his eyes and illuminated the figure of the individual before him¡ªher deep green armor and a silk cloak embroidered with a golden phoenix. The visitor was Lin Bi.


    Lin Bi also looked quite haggard. Her once beautiful face was weighed down by hardships. Her clothes were bloodstained. Long Tingfei was filled with sorrow seeing someone of her status wearing a battle gown stained with blood. He placidly asked, ¡°Does Princess Bi need something?¡±


    Shaking her head lightly, Lin Bi sat down across from Long Tingfei, dropping her head into her hands. It was a long time before she answered, ¡°Just now, the Yong army used arrows to shoot messages into my camps.¡±


    Long Tingfei softly replied, ¡°Might they be trying to persuade you to surrender? These past few days, my camps have received quite a lot of those messages too. Were it not for my repeated attempts at boosting morale, it would likely be certain my army would descend into chaos.¡±


    Pride glimmered in Lin Bi¡¯s eyes as she explained, ¡°They weren¡¯t trying to persuade us to surrender. The messages only sought to tell my army that the barbarians have invaded Daizhou with great strength and momentum. My second elder brother, Lin Cheng¡¯er, commanded the army and sallied forth and tragically fell into the barbarian¡¯s trap. Going all-out, second elder brother cut a bloody path before dying with over a dozen arrows sticking out of his back outside of Yanmen Pass. In addition, my father¡¯s illness has relapsed and the army is leaderless.¡±


    Long Tingfei felt his mind quake. What a truly vicious strategy. Regardless of whether the contents of the messages were real, the Daizhou army¡¯s morale would definitely waver. He weakly gave, ¡°This could be the enemy¡¯s ruse.¡±


    Lin Bi smiled thinly, her smile packed with sorrow. She somberly stated, ¡°I also wish that this was the enemy¡¯s ruse. However, even if it were so, they have already succeeded. At present, feelings of alarm permeate the officers and soldiers of my camp. Even my third elder brother, Chengshan, and fourth younger brother, Chengyuan, have lost all taste of battle. Further, the news is probably true. This letter was one personally and specially penned by the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, to me. Its contents are different from other letters, explaining in great detail what is occurring in Daizhou. Li Xian is not someone who would use false information to deceive me.¡± Finished speaking, Lin Bi handed a letter to Long Tingfei.


    Long Tingfei accepted the letter and read it rapidly. Sure enough, the letter explained the military situation in Daizhou in great detail. If even Lin Bi felt that there weren¡¯t any holes, then it was most likely true. He feebly set the letter down and asked, ¡°Have you made a decision? If the Daizhou army wants to surrender, I will not blame you.¡±


    Lin Bi rose to her feet and coldly responded, ¡°The Daizhou army has never committed any acts of perfidy. This campaign was the result of public talks. How can we change our minds on the battlefield? Ever since the Daizhou army was established, we will only perish along with the enemy and never bend our knee in surrender. Even when we pledged allegiance to Northern Han, we never uttered the word surrender.¡±


    The expression on Long Tingfei¡¯s face became solemn. Also rising to his feet, he replied, ¡°I have long anticipated that the Princess¡¯s resolve would be so firm. I was only sounding you out just now. I am the commander-in-chief and understand the importance of morale. Sister Bi, please forgive me.¡±


    Her expression somewhat softening, Lin Bi replied, ¡°However, since the situation has reached this point, we have to do something in response and must firmly resolve to break out, disregarding all sacrifices. If we continue to tarry, morale will likely collapse.¡±


    An icy gleam glittered in Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes. He stated, ¡°I had just wanted to invite you over to discuss breaking out. Over these days of fighting, Sister Bi should understand that the Yong army will definitely not let me off. Every single time I lead an attempt to break the encirclement, the Yong army will stop me with complete disregard of losses. If the Daizhou army were to charge their defenses alone, the Yong army would try to take us a bridge too far. Were it not for Sister Bi¡¯s resolve, you probably would have been surrounded by the enemy long ago. From this, we can seen that the Yong army¡¯s principal targets are the Qinzhou army and me, while they actually give some leeway to the Daizhou army. As a result, I have meticulously planned a new escape plan and require Sister Bi¡¯s all-out assistance.¡±


    Lin Bi did not speak. How could she not understand what Long Tingfei was saying? However, even if the Daizhou army was even more valiant, they only had fifteen thousand troops. Even if the Yong army decided to be lenient, wishing to seize the opportunity to charge through the Yong lines was impossible. Slowly, she raised her head and in a weak and understanding voice asked, ¡°Do you want my Daizhou army to cover your Qinzhou army for the escape?¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled slightly and answered, ¡°By itself, it would be impossible for the Daizhou army to cover the Qinzhou army¡¯s escape. The Yong army only needs fifty thousand elite troops to stall the Daizhou army¡¯s assaults. If I seize the opportunity to lead the main force and break out, the Yong army would definitely hem me in with all its strength. If we lack strength, even if the Daizhou army is able to escape, the Yong army won¡¯t allow my army to get away. Sister Bi must understand that when it comes to loyalty to Northern Han, my army is far above your distinguished army. As a result, the Yong army will definitely focus primarily upon the Qinzhou army.¡±


    Lin Bi did not reply. She calmly continued to listen, waiting for Long Tingfei¡¯s explanation. Long Tingfei continued, ¡°As a result, I have decided that we will break out in three waves. The Daizhou army which you command will serve as the first wave and break out to the northeast. The Yong army will definitely employ its usual methods and do its utmost to lure the Daizhou army into a separate envelopment to isolate our armies from each other. Then I will lead twenty thousand elite cavalry with great fanfare and assault directly north. The Yong army will definitely exhaust everything to stop me. After that, the Lu family brothers will lead my army¡¯s main force to try to break out to the northwest while sending some troops to the Qin River to destroy the Yong army¡¯s ballistae and catapults which are blocking the river to help the navy to escape the trap.¡±


    Lin Bi grew cold, as she asked, ¡°Are you trying to use yourself as the bait to lure the Yong focus to allow Qinzhou¡¯s main army to escape?¡±


    Long Tingfei solemnly answered, ¡°Only by doing this can I preserve the core of Qinzhou¡¯s army. My leadership has failed, implicating the officers and soldiers of the entire army. If I were to try and cherish my life and live on without purpose, with what face do I have to meet His Royal Majesty? The Yong army surrounds us in all four directions, especially to the north with over a hundred thousand. Just, if our army is engaged in arduous fighting, the remaining three sides will attack us from behind. That is why we have not been able to break out. This time, I will personally lead the assault and lure the entirety of the enemy¡¯s main force to surround me. Based upon the boldness and ferocity of the Lu family brothers, the chance of escape should be very high. In addition, when the Yong army mistakenly believes that the Daizhou army is covering my army¡¯s escape, their encirclement of Sister Bi will definitely weaken. The chance of the Daizhou army¡¯s escape will also be very high. Sacrificing my life and the lives of my twenty thousand personal troops in exchange for the escape of the majority of our armies will be worth it. But with Sister Bi taking the lead, the losses will definitely be heavy. That is why I wanted to consult with you over this.¡±


    Seeing how Long Tingfei was so indifferent when he talked about his death, Lin Bi¡¯s tender body was on the verge of collapse. The man before her was her fianc¨¦. For lack of a better option, with their country imperiled and since both of them were generals who commanded troops, they were separated more frequently than they were together. Every single time they met, they discussed nothing aside from military matters, only rarely speaking of personal matters. However, Lin Bi had long since considered him as her lifelong companion. Now that they were about to part mid-journey, how could she accept it? At this moment, she was no longer the ¡°Princess General¡± the entirety of Daizhou admired and only an unfortunate woman who was about to lose her lover.


    Forcibly holding back her tears, Lin Bi softly inquired, ¡°As you are so fervently seeking your death, what about me? Do you still remember the timing of our wedding? It is to happen at the end of this year.¡±


    The expression on Long Tingfei¡¯s face changed as his countenance revealed an overwhelmingly sad expression. In order for the Daizhou army to send troops, Lin Yuanting had made an extra requirement, stating that their marriage could not be delayed. The Northern Han King had taken charge and set a date. If the Yong army retreated, the two would be married at the end of the year. At the time, Long Tingfei was also secretly happy. If they could drive the Yong army off, then he had the face to take a bride. However, from the present circumstances, even if the two had been brought together by fate, they didn¡¯t have the fortune and did not have the opportunity at being married.


    Hardening his heart, Long Tingfei answered, ¡°Sister Bi, it isn¡¯t that Tingfei is deliberately avoiding our agreement. It is because of our country that Tingfei does not dare to be greedy for survival.¡±


    Covering her face, Lin Bi staggered out, relying on the walls of the tent. She could be seen to faintly tremble. Although there was no sound of crying, the forceful suppression of the sounds of sobbing was enough to make others feel even more heartbroken. Even if Long Tingfei had a heart akin to steel or stone, he was incapable of bearing it. With large strides, he stepped out and pulled Lin Bi into his arms. As she buried her head into his bosom, fragmented sounds of weeping echoed within the tent. Long Tingfei could feel the battle gown on his chest grow warm and knew that Lin Bi¡¯s tears had permeated his clothes. His heart aching painfully, he tightly held Lin Bi to him. At this moment, the lantern extinguished and the tent fell dark. In the narrow confines, there were only the sounds of the two of breathing and Lin Bi¡¯s soft sobbing. In the darkness, Long Tingfei, a famous general of the generation who always glowed with health and vigor before others, also felt tears of sorrow fall.


    After a good while, Lin Bi lightly extracted herself from Long Tingfei¡¯s arms. Softly, she stated, ¡°Since it is already decided, I will go back to make the arrangements.¡±


    Long Tingfei did not speak a word, listening as Lin Bi pulled open the tent flaps and departed, the crunching of her footsteps fading away. His hands clenched tightly into fists, he bleakly said, ¡°For a living man to be unable to protect his country to repay the benevolence of his ruler, and unable to protect his wife, leading to her battle gown being stained with blood, with what face do I have to remain alive in this world?¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tingfei heard a delicate and feeble voice singing. It wasn¡¯t long before that voice became increasingly audible and he could hear the verses clearly. Long Tingfei listened carefully. It seemed like the song was coming from the Daizhou army¡¯s encampment.


    ¡°Dark clouds looming heavy over the city threaten to overwhelm it,


    Like golden scales the armor glistens in the moonlight.


    Bugle horns paint the sky with colors of autumn,


    Frontier rouge freezes into a nocturnal purple.


    Red banners half-furled over the Yi River,


    The war drums muffled from heavy frost and cold.


    To repay the trust of the Gold Tower,


    I guide my Jade Dragon sword and die for My Lord.2


    This battle song was one that the Daizhou army was fondest of singing. When the Daizhou army battled the barbarians, they often did so in autumn when the horses had been properly fed. Taking up arms, the Daizhou troops would defend their homeland, relying upon Yanmen Pass to resist the barbarian cavalry. Although the season was wrong, this song being sung at this moment was enough to arouse the battle intent of the Daizhou army.


    At the beginning, the song was raspy and rough, probably because the soldiers had shouted their voices hoarse from the continuous fighting. But, as the song continued, it came increasingly resonate. At first, there were only a hundred or so individuals singing. Towards the end, more and more joined in. At the end, aside from the Daizhou army, even the Qinzhou army also joined in. Like a thousand rivers converging unto the ocean, the grandeur of the song coming together was like a boundless and majestic current. The singing buoyed the formerly despondent morale of the Northern Han army into becoming an unstoppable force.


    The distress on Long Tingfei¡¯s face was completely washed away. Slowly tightening the armor on his body, he walked out of his tent with his fiery battle gown and his ruthless, handsome appearance. The decisive battle was tomorrow. What time did he have to be immersed with love?


    When he walked out of his tent, Long Tingfei only spotted scattered bonfires under the pitch-black sky as far as the eye could see. The scent of blood permeated the air. Apart from the song that resounded through the wilderness, he could also faintly hear the painful moans of the wounded. As he calculated the chance of success, Long Tingfei listened to the desolate and heroic singing. The still cold spring night was filled with loneliness, somberness, and desolation. Long Tingfei¡¯s mind was extremely clear. He knew that Lin Bi had ordered the Daizhou army to sing that well-known army song to arouse the morale of the surrounded troops. Wholly grateful, Long Tingfei even more resolutely hoped that Lin Bi would be able to escape during the breakout the next day. He understood quite well that the danger Lin Bi faced was only slightly less than his. Most likely, both of them would die tomorrow.


    At this moment, Xiao Tong walked to his side. Even though it was only a dozen or so days, Xiao Tong had completely wasted away and his expression was haggard. Aside from exhausting himself trying to discover the enemy¡¯s troop locations, he also felt tremendous guilt. Ever since the Yong army had invaded Qinzhou, his scouts had repeatedly suffered setbacks, losing countless spies to death or injury. Having been ambushed without discovering the enemy, Xiao Tong constantly loathed his own incompetence and dereliction of duty. Because today¡¯s perilous situation had happened, under both internal and external pressure, Xiao Tong¡¯s appearance had degraded to such an extent.


    Arriving next to Long Tingfei, Xiao Tong apprehensively stated, ¡°General, this subordinate met the Princess just now and heard that you have already decided to break out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I will support the Lu family brothers¡¯ breakout in the last wave,¡± replied Long Tingfei indifferently. ¡°I will explain the detailed arrangements in a while during the military conference.¡±


    Xiao Tong replied, ¡°General, you are our army¡¯s commander-in-chief. How can you put yourself in danger? It is best that someone else serves as the bait. There is no harm for us to select someone who has a similar build to wear your armor to serve as the bait. With the Daizhou army serving as the main force breaking out, it is highly likely that General can get away.¡±


    Long Tingfei impassively responded, ¡°I am the army¡¯s commander-in-chief. If I cannot take command, how can I motivate the soldiers to meet their deaths? As for having the Daizhou army serve as the sacrifice, you must not make such a suggestion again. Originally, there was no need for the Daizhou army to participate and send troops. Now that they have fallen into such a dangerous situation to help us, if we are uncouth, with what gall do we have to face the people of Daizhou?¡±


    Although Long Tingfei¡¯s tone was uncaring, they were like words carved on rocks using a steel sword. Hearing this, Xiao Tong knew that Long Tingfei had made up his mind. Since there was no way of saving the situation, he knew that Long Tingfei¡¯s words were correct. Only if Long Tingfei personally took charge would the Yong army be enticed. Sighing inwardly, Xiao Tong kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°General, please permit this subordinate to follow you.¡±


    Long Tingfei glanced at Xiao Tong and replied, ¡°Why so? Although you suffered repeated setbacks this time, that is because the enemy¡¯s head agent is truly formidable. When it comes to spying and scouting, no one in the Northern Han army is your match. If someone else replaced you, we would likely be no better than the deaf and blind. There is no need for you to feel needless guilt. The defeat this time was not your fault and rather because I did not anticipate that the enemy would try to lure us into an ambush. My inferior thinking caused today¡¯s perilous situation. Xiao Tong, you have to listen to my orders this time and follow the Lu family brothers to escape. Those three brothers are poor when it comes to strategy, which worries me deeply. Having served at my side for years, you have been influenced by me. Your accompaniment will ensure that they will be able to successfully escape.¡±


    Xiao Tong remained silent. It was some time before he kowtowed, stating, ¡°This subordinate obeys.¡± He had already made up his mind to atone for his mistakes by remaining alive to help the Lu family brothers with everything he had to escape. If he were to die, he would wait until everything had calmed down in the future.


    Seeing that Xiao Tong had agreed to accompany the Lu family brothers, Long Tingfei cheerfully said, ¡°Okay. Since it¡¯s already close to third watch, go issue orders for rations to be prepared for third watch and the break out to start at fifth watch. For now, have all the generals come see me.¡±


    Xiao Tong¡¯s heart jumped as he replied, ¡°General, our army no longer has any provisions. This subordinate did not report this because the general has always been pondering a plan in your tent.¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled humorlessly. When was such an important matter not reported for such a reason? When his prestige was especially grand, he would have long since received clandestine reports from the soldiers. This was likely the result of secret discussions among the generals of the Qinzhou army. If this weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have been so resolute in his decision to break out at dawn tomorrow. Originally wanting to warn Xiao Tong, Long Tingfei caught himself, seeing Xiao Tong¡¯s anxious and frightened look. Remembering that they would be forever parted tomorrow, Long Tingfei was unwilling to be overboard with his reprimands, only indifferently stating, ¡°Okay, got it. Slaughter all of the wounded and extra warhorses so that the entire army can eat.¡±


    Under Long Tingfei¡¯s stoic gaze, Xiao Tong only felt himself breaking out into a cold sweat, withdrawing. After dinner, the entire encampment had run out of provisions. In the private talks among the generals, the only solution available was that they had to break out tomorrow. And in order to be successful, a portion of the army had to be sacrificed. Because of the apathy between the Qinzhou and Daizhou armies, all of them wanted to force Long Tingfei to sacrifice the Daizhou army to guarantee that the main strength of the Qinzhou army could escape. However, they were all worried that Long Tingfei would disagree and wanted to use the lack of provisions to coerce Long Tingfei. However, none of them could have imagined that Long Tingfei had thoroughly resolved to sacrifice himself in order to give the majority of the Qinzhou army and the Daizhou army an escape route.


    As each of the injured or intact warhorses let out lengthy whinnies, with their eyes the size of bells revealing looks of disbelief, sabers chopped down on the necks of the horses, gushing blood out. As one of the heavy bodies of the horses collapsed to the ground, the Northern Han soldier who wielded one of the sabers tossed his weapon aside and fell onto the corpse crying bitterly. Although he was pulled away by several other soldiers, tears flowed without end down his face. As cavalrymen, their horses were their most intimate of friends. In order to properly raise a warhorse and form a tacit understanding with the horse, these cavalrymen essentially lived with their horses, eating and sleeping together. T0 them, the order to kill their own horses was something incomprehensible. Generally speaking, they would only kill horses when they had been hopelessly and seriously injured. In addition, consuming horse flesh was something not permitted. But now, they had slaughtered a large quantity of warhorses. Some of these horses had suffered light wounds, while others were completely unharmed, only losing their riders. The Northern Han army that was about to break out only needed to retain enough warhorses. All of the extra horses had to be killed to serve as food.


    Butchering the horses not only allowed the entire army to eat their fill in preparation for breaking out, but the remainder was retained to serve as rations. After all, no one knew how long the following battle would last. A bitter atmosphere pervaded the entire encampment. The mental shock of killing their beloved horses made every single Northern Han soldiers¡¯ eyes turn red with raging flames and mourning.


    Having eaten what was likely their last meal, the Northern Han army began to mobilize. Gazing at the orderly and neat encampment even after numerous setbacks, Long Tingfei spurred his horse forward and took up position before the camp. Behind him were the commanders of each of the units. The whole army had finished assembling, only waiting for the commander-in-chief¡¯s orders before setting forth. Long Tingfei¡¯s expression was tranquil, seemingly not about to meet his death and actually on his way to attend a banquet on the invitation of a dear friend. He listened to the familiar sound of horse hooves and the melodious ringing of bells. Long Tingfei¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose and he turned his head with a smile. Sure enough, as expected, with the escort of her bodyguards, Lin Bi had ridden over.


    Arriving by Long Tingfei¡¯s side, Lin Bi wanted to say something, but found that she had nothing to say, almost as if everything that could be said had been said the night before. Almost impudently, she stared fixedly at Long Tingfei¡¯s thin, handsome face. Unconsciously, a tear rolled down her face. Immediately seeing Lin Bi¡¯s swollen eyes, he wanted to reach out to comfort her. However, he ultimately did not do so. Instead, he saluted from his saddle and said, ¡°Breaking out this time, we will have to rely upon Sister Bi¡¯s valor. Tingfei is very grateful. With the country imperiled, Sister Bi is still an honored princess and must think carefully to help His Royal Majesty.¡±


    Lin Bi turned her head away. It was some time before her tranquil voice spoke, ¡°General, take care of yourself. Although this breakout is dangerous, with General¡¯s divine martial valor, if you have the protection of the Heavens, it is possible that we will meet again.¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It is close to daybreak. Sister Bi is in the first wave. Please make all preparations.¡±


    Lin Bi spurred her horse and galloped away, loudly shouting, ¡°Lin Bi obeys! General, please take good care of yourself!¡±


    When her horse turned in the direction of the Daizhou army¡¯s formation, Lin Bi took the opportunity to turn around and look. Although she was already far away, Lin Bi could still clearly see Long Tingfei¡¯s aqua eyes. Within those eyes that were as deep as the ocean were accumulated sorrow and blessing. She had never seen that pair of eyes reveal such complex emotions before. In the short moment that their eyes locked, all kinds of deep emotions suddenly disappeared without a trace. Lin Bi¡¯s entire body trembled. She nearly fell from her horse but for the help of one of her female bodyguards.


    Before she had even disappeared from the sight of those aqua eyes, she saw the banners of the Daizhou army. As her heart pounded, she cast aside all distracting thoughts. Taking up her silver spear, Lin Bi waved her hands and let out a sharp whistle. The clear and resonating whistle that seemed to penetrate the Ninth Heaven reverberated in the air. Their spirits greatly aroused, the Daizhou army also joined in with their loud whistles. The earthshaking whistles apparently shattered the last of the darkness before dawn.


    Footnotes:


    ¼áÈͲ»°Î, jianrenbuba ¨C idiom, lit. firm and indomitable; fig. tenacious and unyielding


    This is a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet, Li He, entitled Ode for the Governor of Yanmen Pass (ÑãÃÅÌ«ÊØÐÐ).

 Chapter 31: Breaking Out in Three Directions

    Chapter 31: Breaking Out in Three Directions


    In the twenty-fourth year of Rongsheng, the fifteenth year of the sixty-year cycle, Tingfei was surrounded by the Yong army south of Jishi and battled bloodily for over a dozen days without results. At the same time, Daizhou was invaded by the barbarians. The Yong army shot messages into the Daizhou army to inform them of the desperateness of the situation, desiring to throw the Daizhou army into disarray. With the Northern Han army¡¯s provisions exhausted, all of the generals sought to sacrifice the Daizhou army to find the opportunity to break out. Discovering this, Tingfei had no choice but to personally draw up a plan of escape.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Long Tingfei


    Urging his horse to the top of a low slope, Li Xian¡¯s eyes were as bright as torches. Smiling and yet not smiling, he gazed at the Yong army formations ready and waiting for the arrival of the enemy. After several days of reorganization, Li Xian had reassumed control over the encirclement, taking responsibility for the annihilation of the Northern Han army. Because Jishi was the main direction that the Northern Han army would try to break out toward, Li Xian personally took command of the main army to stop the Northern Han army¡¯s retreat. After days of fighting, the well-trained and formidable Yong army had forcibly blocked every single of the Northern Han army¡¯s offensives.


    As for Zhangsun Ji, he was responsible for restricting the area that the Northern Han army was allowed to exist, helping Li Xian by attacking from the rear and flanks. With their breakout attempts ending in failure, they had no choice but to retreat. This was all because of Zhangsun Ji. Of course, Li Xian¡¯s forceful defense was the primary reason behind the inability of the Northern Han army to escape the encirclement. After years of war, the present situation was the first time that Li Xian was able to experience the wonderful feeling of completely controlling the situation.


    However, Li Xian still felt gloomy. He did not know why, but Jiang Zhe¡¯s mood had been quite poor these days and had not paid the least bit of attention towards military matters. Every day, Jiang Zhe would either be reading books or practicing calligraphy. Every single time that Jiang Zhe caught sight of Li Xian, his face would grow frosty, almost as if there was some resentment. To be accurate, the anger was not solely directed at Li Xian. When Zhangsun Ji was free and asked for a meeting, Jiang Zhe had also been quite tepid. Even Jing Chi had been kicked out by Jiang Zhe. As for Li Xian, he did not know why this formerly cultured and scholarly man had become so unreasonable.


    Shaking his head, Li Xian cast aside the distracting thoughts in his head and looked forward. He had received the intelligence about Daizhou yesterday. Stirred, he had fired an arrow carrying a letter to Lin Bi. It could be assumed that the morale of the Daizhou army was definitely shaky. Based upon scout reports, the Northern Han army would run out of provisions during these two days. In all likelihood, the Northern Han army¡¯s breakout would either be today or tomorrow. And since dawn was the most crucial moment, he had come personally to oversee the defenses.


    Suddenly, the formation before his eyes changed. Li Xian¡¯s heart raced, and he lifted his head to look. Right when the first ray of the early morning sunshine appeared, the Daizhou army charged like a sharp arrow at the Yong army¡¯s formations. At their head was the Princess of Jiaping, brandishing a silver spear and wearing a brocade silk cloak with golden phoenix embroidery. This time, although Lin Bi wore her helmet, she had not lowered her visor, revealing her stunning features that were as beautiful as jade. Her warhorse was a proud dragon, she was a flying phoenix. It was only that her face was icy, inevitably reducing some of her charm.


    Li Xian felt his mind shake enormously. At this moment, the only thing in his eyes was that woman¡¯s distinct and touching, valiant and heroic beauty. While Li Xian was hesitating, Lin Bi had already charged alone into the Yong army¡¯s eastern encampment. Her silver spear fluttered in the air, sweeping away all those that opposed her. Behind her, the Daizhou army roared. The soldiers at the rear drew their bowstrings and let fly their arrows, while those at the front brandished their weapons and charged into the Yong encampment. The volleys of arrows like a torrential rainstorm seemed to have eyes, knowing to avoid the bodies of the Daizhou army while ruthlessly taking the lives of the Yong soldiers.


    Li Xian was startled, promptly issuing orders. With the command banners waving, the drums sounded in unison and the Yong army in the eastern encampment began to retreat in succession. The troops on the flanks withdrew at a slower pace, desiring to surround the Daizhou army. This was a consistent method they had used to deal with the Daizhou army.


    As a seasoned commander, Lin Bi naturally understood that it was necessary to control the tempo of the assault so as to avoid being surrounded on three sides. However, this time, Lin Bi had a different option. She loudly shouted, ¡°The people of our homeland all hope for our return! Comrades, kill!¡±


    Afterwards, without any worries, she charged into the midst of the Yong army. Like a sharp dagger, the Daizhou army burrowed into what was the chest of the Yong army. Shouting clearly, Lin Bi used her silver spear to knock a lance aside and stabbed her spear towards the throat of the Yong horseman that blocked her. On the verge of death, the Yong horseman¡¯s bloodshot eyes made him look especially sinister. With a shout, he cast aside his lance before catching the silver spearhead with his bloody hands. Even if he were to die, he had no intention of releasing his grip on the silver spear. On her horse, Lin Bi turned around, drawing the precious saber at her waist. The saber flashed through the air and chopped off her opponent¡¯s arms. Afterwards, the silver spear slashed horizontally, cutting the throat of a frantically attacking Yong soldier. The prized saber turned around and chopped off the head of another Yong soldier. Afterwards, the saber returned to its scabbard.


    Having killed three people in an instant, Lin Bi was as savage and hateful as an asura. Her beautiful complexion was like a violent flower that bloomed on the battlefield, causing the beautiful spring blossoms to lose their color. Under the encouragement of her frantic attacks, the Daizhou army displayed their most formidable individual fighting abilities. After they were surrounded, almost every soldier faced off against multiple opponents. However, based on their consummate horsemanship and skills, they were not at a disadvantage. With this, the Daizhou army had seemingly transformed into a hedgehog that was covered in sharp blades, slicing through each layer of the Yong army¡¯s encirclement.


    Li Xian frowned. Originally, he had expected that the Daizhou army would scatter. Who would have thought that Lin Bi had used the goal of returning to their homeland to attack the barbarians to appeal to her troops? Right now, it seemed like the Daizhou army¡¯s will to fight to the death had been strengthened and the eastern encampment might not necessarily be held. However, if he sent reinforcements to the eastern encampment, the following assault by the Qinzhou army would be difficult to deal with. From the start, Li Xian had expected that some conflicts would erupt between the Qinzhou and Daizhou armies, as the Daizhou army was most suitable to serve as the first wave in a breakthrough and divert the Yong army¡¯s attention. However, the Daizhou army likely would not be willing to sacrifice themselves. Unexpectedly, Lin Bi had gone so far as to be perfectly willing to fight the first round on Long Tingfei¡¯s behalf. Could it be that she was no longer worrying about the losses suffered by the Daizhou army?


    Since things had reached this stage, it was useless to overthink matters. To the soldier who had come from the eastern encampment to request reinforcements, Li Xian coldly told, ¡°Tell Luo Zhang that he won¡¯t have any reinforcements. If his fifty thousand troops can¡¯t stop the Daizhou army, there will be no need for him to beg forgiveness. He can simply cut his own throat.¡±


    At this moment, the Daizhou army broke through the eastern encampment¡¯s first defensive line. Lin Bi picked up the oppressive pounding of drumbeats. Several hundred large war drums rumbled, making people feel like they were being oppressed by thick layers of dark clouds. Lin Bi lifted her eyes to look and caught sight of nine Yong infantry squares waiting. Each square was composed of three thousand troops. At their fore were large shields the size of a man. Behind the shields were densely packed spears, followed by sword and axe infantry. Bringing up the rear were archers. Behind these formations was another square and contained a number of banners for a general. Upon the banners was flamboyant calligraphy with the character, Luo (Á_).


    A cold light flashed across Lin Bi¡¯s eyes. Raising her silver spear, she pointed at the Yong squares and shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Not slowing down in the slightest, the Daizhou horse archers were only two hundred paces away when the first volley of arrows hit the Yong formation and only fifty paces when the fifth volley flew out. Having fired five volleys in hundred fifty paces, the horse archery of the Daizhou army could be said to be matchless in the world. The accurate archery suppressed the Yong army and prevented them from raising their heads, practicing bowing at the waist while hiding underneath their shields. As a result, their vigor inevitably weakened. At this moment, the Daizhou army burst into the Yong formations. Warhorses slammed into the shields and spears stabbed into bodies. The two armies did not cease their volleys. Like a rainstorm, the arrows flew through the sky. The Yong archers loosed arrows as if their lives depended on it, wanting to halt the Daizhou army¡¯s advance, while the Daizhou army returned volleys demonlike. On their horses, the Daizhou horse archers performed all kinds of motions¡ªdodging, brandishing sabers, stabbing with spears and lances. However, they could still under these various circumstances shoot arrows at the enemy.


    The first and second infantry squares broke. At this moment, sounds of fighting came from behind the Daizhou army. The Yong cavalry formations that had been broken earlier had regrouped and attacked from the rear. The horse archers at the rear of the Daizhou army performed Parthian shot against the Yong cavalry attack. As the two armies collided, the Daizhou army¡¯s offensive was checked.


    At this very moment, the Northern Han army¡¯s commander-in-chief banner appeared on the horizon. The banner fluttered in the breeze and the crack horsemen were swift as the wind. After eating a full meal, the grand Northern Han army charged towards the Yong army¡¯s central encampment like a rainbow. Seeing the Long (ýˆ) banner fluttering in the breeze, Li Xian mind shook and immediately began to issue a series of orders, mobilizing and moving troops to advance and welcome the enemy. Although Long Tingfei¡¯s assault was unstoppable, Li Xian had made preparations long ago. The troops that accompanied him to stop Long Tingfei were composed entirely of the remnants of those who had retreated in defeat from Qinyuan. They had always been elite troops who were surpassingly brave. In addition, the humiliation they felt was extremely intense. As a result, they practically used their lives to fight with the Northern Han army to guarantee that the Northern Han army could not break out from here. This was the sole conviction these troops held.


    The two armies collided together¡ªone side risked their lives to break through, while the other solemnly vowed to expunge the previous disgrace. The fighting could be called extremely desperate. As one Yong cavalryman knocked an enemy horseman off his horse, the Northern Han horseman who had been stabbed by the lance smiled bitterly and clung to the weapon, allowing another Northern Han rider to kill the Yong cavalryman. Two other Yong cavalrymen flanked from the sides and simultaneously pierced the Northern Han rider with their lances. Not far away was a blood-covered Northern Han soldier. Glaring with bloodshot eyes, he fired the crossbow in his hand. The crossbow bolt pierced through the armor and bodies of the Northern Han rider and the two Yong cavalrymen.


    Long Tingfei gazed calculatedly at the chaotic fighting. Even if he and his men had no thought of retreat,1 it wasn¡¯t so easy to break through the Yong army¡¯s defenses. Long Tingfei took a deep breath of the slightly chilly spring air. In the air, aside from the earthy aroma of soil and grass, there was the strong smell of blood. Pulling down his visor, Long Tingfei brandished the halberd in his hand and loudly declared, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Then Long Tingfei charged forward. Behind him, his personal troops in scarlet armor whistled loudly as they too brandished their weapons. Like an unstoppable wildfire, their assault caught the attention of everyone present. Automatically, the Northern Han formation split apart to allow them to pass. The fiery red flood took a spearhead formation and pierced directly like a wedge towards the Yong army¡¯s center, while the other Northern Han troops automatically followed. As the flood became increasingly formidable, the Yong army¡¯s formation began to waver and grew chaotic.


    Seeing this, Li Xian smiled humorlessly. After years of campaigning, he had fought several times with Long Tingfei. He had long become used to seeing Long Tingfei¡¯s arrogance. Although he could not but admire his opponent at heart, it was impossible for Li Xian to bow his head and admit defeat. Raising his lance, the sound of bugle horns thundered through the air.


    Just as Li Xian was about to spur his horse forward and charge in, one of Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards, Zhuang Jun, advanced and stopped him, stating, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, what use are the claws of a tiger that has come down to the plains?2 Long Tingfei is no longer a threat and will be captured sooner rather than later. Your Imperial Highness¡¯s personage is priceless and should not personally go into battle. If you suffered any mishaps, wouldn¡¯t it be a failure at the final hurdle?¡±


    Li Xian laughed heartily and replied, ¡°If the commander-in-chief does not fight personally, how can he boost the army¡¯s morale? Having fought against Long Tingfei for many years, how can this Prince not see him off on this last stage of his journey? Get out of my way!¡±


    Lightly waving his lance and forcing Zhuang Jun out of the way, Li Xian quickly took the lead to welcome the vanguard of the Northern Han army. Well-trained, Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards followed him and charged forward, protecting Li Xian in their midst. The two flame-colored units collided and engaged at the center of the battlefield. The whinnying of the warhorses, the hoarse shouts of the soldiers, and the painful groans of the dying were interwoven together. Practically everyone present lost their heads to the blood and killing atmosphere. This bloodthirsty atmosphere pervaded the entire battlefield.


    Long Tingfei and Li Xian¡¯s eyes met. Although the two were kept separated by many bodyguards, making it impossible for them to exchange blows, their gazes remained on each other. The weapons in their hands could only eliminate enemies that were at close range. Having fought countless times, although the two had never met in hand-to-hand combat, they had completely memorized the figure of their opposite number. Having finally reached the final determination of life and death, the two acted at practically the same time and charged through the protective layer of their bodyguards.


    The halberd arced through the air, while the lance stabbed forward. The two weapons collided before swiftly separating. Like a surging tide, the two commander¡¯s bodyguards charged forward, wanting to place their respective commander-in-chief under their protection again. However, the two¡¯s weapons created gales full of internal energy, making it impossible for the bodyguards to close. The two¡¯s fierce battle resembled the combat between a dragon and tiger,3 as neither had any intention of retreating.


    Knocking aside the halberd that lunged for his throat, Li Xian¡¯s eyes were burning with an ardent blaze. It was this man before him who had repeatedly caused him to repeatedly experience the pain of defeats, repeatedly escaping narrowly. Over these years, he had acquired not a few new scars, all bestowed by this man. However, strangely enough, Li Xian did not feel any hatred for Long Tingfei, probably since he had constantly struggled at the boundary between life and death because of this man, whittling away at the sincere sorrow in his heart.


    In this lifetime, he had lost to his Imperial Brother. Although they had not fought on the battlefield, it was very clear that, because of the defeat in the struggle for succession, he would always be vanquished by Imperial Brother. The other individual who had defeated Li Xian, leaving him completely powerless to retaliate, was the man before him. Although the retreat in defeat from Jishi was a great success in luring the enemy into the ambush, if Li Xian asked himself honestly, he would rather defeat Long Tingfei straightforwardly on the battlefield at Qinyuan. But aside from the respect he felt, Li Xian also had an unfathomable feeling of envy. Although this man had plainly been caught in an envelopment and could no longer control his fate, Li Xian felt if he were Long Tingfei, he would rather die on the battlefield. Ferociously scolding his own bafflement, Li Xian spared no effort to knock aside the halberd that had been thrust at him before counterattacking and jabbing his lance at Long Tingfei¡¯s chest.


    It was this man, although repeatedly defeated, who was not cowed and directly met the enemy head-on every single time. Throughout, this Li Xian had maintained his vigorous fighting spirit. Sometimes, Long Tingfei felt as if he were a whetstone, honing the man before him into the sharpest of weapons. Every single time he had met this man, Li Xian would always charge forward undaunted by all perils, unafraid of death when covering the rear. Long Tingfei always felt respect. There was no one else like the man before him. Even though he was an honored member of the Yong imperial family and a priceless personage, Li Xian still fought in spite of all risks and dangers to his life. Long Tingfei sighed softly in his head. At present, the man before him had been tempered into steel. As for himself, his halberd would be broken and he was to fall on the shore of the Qin River. Lifting his lids to look over, Long Tingfei saw that his opponent¡¯s serene and deep eyes were filled with fire and killing intent. Long Tingfei smiled slightly and swept his halberd forward. If the two of them could both be buried here on this battlefield, it would be worth it.


    It was a rarely seen spectacle to have two commander-in-chiefs dueling on the battlefield. Even though this was the case, their bodyguards were drenched with cold sweat. If their commander-in-chief died before them, it would be an extraordinary shame and humiliation for them as bodyguards. Although Long Tingfei and Li Xian became increasingly ferocious as they fought, stirring up a strong wind that forced all those nearby to retreat several zhang, their bodyguards continued to fight around them. Their similarly colored armors mingled together. Although the different styles made it possible to identify the enemy, the officers and soldiers at a distance could not distinguish between friend and foe. As a result, no more volleys were fired in this direction.


    After desperately dueling for dozens of bouts, the foreheads of both Long Tingfei and Li Xian were covered with sweat. Both men were a match for ten thousand men and their horsemanship was outstanding. With little difference in their skills, the duel increasingly consumed their internal energy and physical strength. However, those with discerning eyes could judge that Long Tingfei had slightly gained the upper hand. After all, he had once received guidance from the Devil Sect Sovereign and his martial arts were a cut above Li Xian¡¯s. Li Xian¡¯s advantage was his tenacity. After battling painstakingly for many years, Li Xian had fallen into danger on numerous occasions. In battle, his martial arts had been tempered to the point of perfection and were extremely dogged and persistent. Although Long Tingfei held the advantage, Li Xian¡¯s defense was extraordinarily tight. Even if they fought another hundred bouts, he would not be defeated.


    Having battled for some time, Long Tingfei had discovered that his army¡¯s offensive had become sluggish, while the Yong army had steadied mightily. Were it not for the opportunity to kill Li Xian, Long Tingfei would likely have already circumvented Li Xian and continued his assault. Feeling somewhat irritated at heart, Long Tingfei began to throw caution to the wind. Every single one of his attacks were killing blows that would result in neither side winning. As for Li Xian, he did not reveal a hint of dread. Instead, he began to snatch opportunities to attack Long Tingfei. In this way, both of them were constantly endangered, scaring their bodyguards witless.


    At this moment, Zhuang Jun could no longer bear to look on, bellowing, ¡°Protect His Imperial Highness!¡± Finished speaking, Zhuang Jun raised his lance and charged over, no longer caring if he would be blamed by Li Xian. In the moment he charged forward, nine feathered arrows penetrated ghostlike through the concentrated killing aura, shooting past the shadows for Long Tingfei.


    Long Tingfei drew a circle with his halberd, seemingly making the arrows disappear without a trace.4 However, both Long Tingfei¡¯s person and mount retreated three steps. The internal energy in the arrows pushed Long Tingfei¡¯s body to the verge of collapse and caused him to reveal an opening through his sweeping of the halberd.


    The arrows had been shot by Duanmu Qiu. Although he was one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards, he was only skilled at archery and wasn¡¯t particularly adept at fighting on horseback. As a result, he had deliberately fallen to the back of the bodyguards. At this moment, he fully exhibited the entirety of his archery skills, successfully stifling Long Tingfei¡¯s attacks and giving Li Xian a golden opportunity.


    Spurring his horse forward, Li Xian thrust his lance at Long Tingfei¡¯s solar plexus without the slightest bit of mercy. Seeing this, a Northern Han horseman ruthlessly stabbed a dagger down into his horse¡¯s buttocks. With a squeal, the horse frantically dashed forward, conveniently blocking Li Xian. Li Xian¡¯s lance ruthlessly stabbed into the horse¡¯s head. As its rider fell forward head first, the dagger in his head shot out and flew towards Li Xian¡¯s throat. Li Xian had exhausted all of his strength in that thrust. Even though he clearly saw the dagger fly towards him, he was powerless to dodge. Suddenly, his pair of eyes became dazzling and understanding, serenely watching the dagger that was going to take his life. He looked emotionless.


    Just as everything hung in the balance, Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards arrived. A deafening and resounding recitation of one of the names of the Buddha echoed ¡°Amituofo.¡± One of the bodyguards flipped through the air. In a flash, he had flown several zhang. Striking downward with a palm, the dagger simply brushed past Li Xian¡¯s neck. With his momentum exhausted, the bodyguard fell gently. Since his horse had caught up by chance, the bodyguard was able to drop onto his mount. Loudly, he said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you cannot take risks lightly.¡±


    This bodyguard was Great Master Upright Dharma. As he spoke, the Prince of Qi¡¯s bodyguards flocked over, protecting him. Li Xian smiled helplessly, lifting his gaze to look over and saw Long Tingfei leaning down to save the horseman who had been fallen from his horse. The horseman got onto the horse and sat behind Long Tingfei. While Long Tingfei was urging his horse and about to depart, at the moment when Li Xian looked over, Long Tingfei had seemingly sensed something and also turned his head to look. Their eyes locked, filled with great admiration.


    Li Xian smiled again and shouted, ¡°Kill! Not a single Northern Han soldier must be permitted to escape!¡±


    By this time, Long Tingfei had already charged once again into the Yong army¡¯s formation. The originally somewhat chaotic Northern Han army automatically followed behind to once again form a diamond.


    Li Xian was well aware that his bodyguards would definitely not permit him to charge into battle once again and could only concentrate on directing the Yong army to wear down the Northern Han army¡¯s drive and strength. As the two armies were focused on the battle, sounds of battle suddenly erupted in the direction from the Yong western encampment close to the Qin River. Li Xian¡¯s mind shook and he gazed again at Long Tingfei. In the assault just now, Li Xian had already detected that, although the banners behind Long Tingfei seemed to denote the entire Northern Han army, there was actually only twenty to thirty thousand troops. Li Xian¡¯s mind raced, understanding that Long Tingfei intended to use himself as the bait. Unfortunately, the majority of the main force on the northern side of the encirclement was located within Li Xian¡¯s encampment. The general responsible for the western encampment was Jing Chi. He only had forty thousand men under his command. The Northern Han army would most likely succeed in breaking through.


    Revealing a ruminating smile on his face, Li Xian thought, Jing Chi is also a valiant general of Great Yong. With him present, it won¡¯t be so easy for the Northern Han army to break out. Besides, Zhangsun Ji is also not to be trifled with. Surrounded in front and behind, the only fate before the Northern Han army is death.


    Besides, thought Li Xian, As long as I can kill you, Long Tingfei, what does it matter if several tens of thousands of troops are able to escape? Reaching this conclusion, Li Xian did not have any plans to reinforce the western encampment and instead continued to lead the annihilation of Long Tingfei.


    Behind the Northern Han army, Zhangsun Ji had already led his army and drawn near. This time, the Northern Han army had clearly shown its determination to fight the decisive battle. He would definitely not allow the Northern Han army any opportunity of breaking out. As a result, Zhangsun Ji had also begun to show a dangerous sharpness.


    In the western encampment of the Yong northern front, Jing Chi commanded his troops to halt the increasingly formidable Northern Han offensive. Some sixty to seventy thousand Northern Han troops possessed local numerical advantage, forcing Jing Chi to focus completely on obstinately defending his camp. He had long since received the news that Lin Bi and Long Tingfei were assaulting the eastern and central encampments. As long as he was able to defend his camps and the other two camps were able to prevail, then he could receive reinforcements. It was likely quite difficult for the eastern encampments to disengage themselves. However, the Prince of Qi had sixty thousand horsemen and twenty thousand foot soldiers, and should be able to win comfortably. On the defensive line in the direction of Jishi, aside from the ambushing hundred thousand Yong troops, the Prince of Qi had concentrated all of the Zezhou troops that had retreated in defeat from Qinyuan. With these numbers, combined with Zhangsun Ji¡¯s closing the encirclement from the rear, they would definitely not allow the Northern Han army to successfully escape.


    At this moment, if there were a pair of eyes looking down from the Heavens, they would definitely be able to see the Northern Han army trying to break out in three directions. All three forces had been caught in brutal battle. Having been opponents for many years, the Zezhou army had long been accustomed to fighting against the Northern Han army. With the numerical advantage and supported by a large army at the rear of the enemy, the Yong army was able to employ the entirety of its strength, tenaciously stopping the Northern Han army. If nothing untoward occurred, Long Tingfei¡¯s plan would be no better than an illusion. However, who was Long Tingfei? Without complete certainty, how would he split his forces to break out? He had long expected that something like this would occur. Were he not certain that the Prince of Qi would personally take command of the battlefield wherever he was at, there was no way that Long Tingfei would have used himself as bait. Throughout, the focus of the breakout was the western encampment. Not only because this encampment was close to the Qin River and allowed the Northern Han army to support the navy and escape, the other reason was that the commander there was Jing Chi and by his side was infiltrated a disciple of the Devil Sect.


    Just as Jing Chi was completely focused on commanding his troops, heartbroken and frightened roars bellowed from the bodyguards at his side. Jing Chi instinctively dodged, his body shrinking on his mount, sparing no effort to reduce the area that he could be surprise attacked. Even though this was the case, he still felt the icy feeling of a sharp blade piercing his body. With his senses attacked by sharp pain, Jing Chi¡¯s eyes widened, seeing that the one attacking him was the man he had recently began to trust, deputy general Dai Yue. At this moment, Dai Yue had a thin smile on his face as several sabers and five or six lances stabbed into his body from behind. However, all of this was too late to prevent his dagger from piercing into Jing Chi¡¯s ribs.


    Jing Chi began to sway. Just as he was about to fall off his horse, several bodyguards rushed over and held him up. A shining spirit glittering in his eyes, Dai Yue exhausted the last of his strength and shouted, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, Sovereign!¡± Then he slowly closed his eyes and with that his flame was extinguished.


    Xiao Tong within the Northern Han army gently turned his head away. Although Dai Yue¡¯s shout had not been able to reach his ears, the chaos within the Yong formation was enough to explain everything. His expression somewhat sad, he gravely ordered, ¡°Three Generals Lu, we can break out now.¡±


    From within the Northern Han army, the bugle horns sounded continuously and the unstoppable assault began. Suddenly losing their commander, the Yong army fell into disarray. Finally, a gap opened in the Yong defensive line and the Northern Han army began to swarm through.


    Within the Yong formation, Jing Chi¡¯s bodyguards escorted him to safety. A military doctor was frantically dragged over by several of the bodyguards. They removed Jing Chi¡¯s armor and pulled out the dagger to apply medication. Blood gushed out from the wound and quickly soaked the dressing. Wanting to cry, but without tears, the army doctor reported, ¡°This subordinate is useless. I¡¯m afraid that General ¡­ General¡¯s injury is ¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was feeling disheartened, Jing Chi suddenly woke. With difficulty, he said, ¡°Below the neck, within the locket.¡±


    One of the bodyguards immediately reached out and tore Jing Chi¡¯s clothes apart. It seemed that Jing Chi had a golden locket hanging from his neck. The bodyguard opened the locket and found a medicinal, wax pill the size of a longan fruit. On the white wax outer layer were written the words in the size of mosquitos ¡°secret manufacture of the Cold Courtyard.¡± The army doctor¡¯s eyes brightened and snatched the pill. Softly, he broke the white covering. With that, everyone could smell a fragrant scent that gladdened the heart and a bright red pill the color of fire was exposed. The army doctor shoved the pill into the mouth of the already freezing cold Jing Chi.


    When the pill entered the mouth, it immediately dissolved. Practically instantaneously, Jing Chi¡¯s body temperature began to rise. Afterwards, the blood flow from his wound decreased. After the army doctor applied the medication several times, the wound ceased to bleed. With that, Jing Chi¡¯s breathing began to steady. Although he once again fell unconscious, everyone could see that his life had been saved.


    One of the bodyguards gazed over at the chaotic battlefield. The majority of the Northern Han army had already broken through. There were only six to seven thousand men who were still being blocked by Jing Chi¡¯s second in command. Encompassing his vision was the sight of scattered Yong corpses. Trembling, the bodyguard asked, ¡°What¡¯s to be done, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    Another bodyguard hollered, ¡°Quickly report this matter to His Imperial Highness. We should make a net from rope and deliver General Jing to the Marquis of Chu daren. The Army Supervisor daren¡¯s medical ability is divine and can ensure that our General¡¯s injury does not worsen.¡±


    This bodyguard was a trusted one who had followed Jing Chi for many years. As his words were reasonable, everyone split to execute things. Using four horses, they created a rope net and set Jing Chi upon it to ensure that Jing Chi wasn¡¯t bothered by the bumps of the road which could make his injury worsened. Protecting Jing Chi, the bodyguards departed from the battlefield.


    At the same time as news of the abrupt change occurred in the western encampment reached Li Xian, Long Tingfei breathed a sigh of relief. Smiling, he stated, ¡°Gentlemen, our army¡¯s main strength has broken through. Now it¡¯s up to us. Even if we cannot return north alive, we will definitely have to drag several enemies down with us! Kill!¡± Following his order, the Northern Han army began to charge without any restraint.


    As for Li Xian, his complexion was ashen as he swiftly commanded, ¡°Have the second-in-command at the western encampment temporarily take charge and pursue the main strength of the Northern Han army! Immediately pass the news to General Zhangsun and have him advance north in full strength! We must definitely not permit the Northern Han army to return to Qinyuan so easily!¡±


    Then Li Xian solemnly declared, ¡°Since things have reached this point, there is no need for regrets! With all our strength, annihilate Long Tingfei! If there are any mishaps, with what face do we have to meet others?¡±


    The entire army was wildly indignant, as they pounced upon the enemy before them. They would definitely not permit Long Tingfei¡¯s escape. This was the sole intent in the minds of every single Yong officer and soldier.


    Footnotes:


    ÆƸª³ÁÖÛ, pofuchenzhou ¨C idiom, lit. to break the cauldrons and sink the boats; fig. to cut off one¡¯s means of retreat, to burn one¡¯s boats, have no thought of retreat; prior to the Battle of Julu (¾Þ¹֮ս) and before he met the numerically superior Qin army, Xiang Yu (ÏîÓð) burned his boats and only took three days of rations to attack, breaking the Qin army


    »¢ÂäƽÑô, huluopingyang ¨C idiom, lit. what use are the claws of a tiger that has come down to the plains; fig. no longer a threat


    ÁúÕù»¢¶·, longzhenghudou ¨C idiom, lit. the dragon wars, the tiger battles; fig. fierce battle between giants, a fierce struggle between two evenly-matched opponents


    ÄàÅ£È뺣, niniuruhai ¨C idiom, lit. a clay ox enters the sea; fig. to disappear with no hope of returning

 Chapter 32: Blood Shed by Loyal Patriots

    Chapter 32: Blood Shed by Loyal Patriots


    While the Daizhou army serving as the vanguard charged forward, Tingfei himself led his personal army to try and break out in order to draw the core of the Yong army. The core of the Northern Han army broke through to the northeast. Long dreading Tingfei¡¯s fighting prowess, the Yong army concentrated its forces to prevent Tingfei from escaping. After attacking for a day and a night, the horses of Tingfei¡¯s personal army were exhausted. He and his men were trapped by the Yong army. With dozens of injuries, Tingfei could not move. Great Yong¡¯s Prince of Qi was fond of Tingfei¡¯s fierce bravery and personally arrived on the front line to try to attain his capitulation. Tingfei sternly declined, and after entrusting his last words, committed suicide. At the time, Tingfei was thirty-three years old. Of his surviving several hundred personal troops, all of them followed him in suicide. The general¡¯s beloved warhorse threw itself into the Qin River to its death. The Prince of Qi ordered that the General¡¯s Tomb be erected in the wilderness, accompanied by the Graves of the Loyal and Righteous and Righteous Horse Mound. Afterwards, the common people established a shrine at the back of the tomb, making sacrifices during the spring and autumn. All those who were loyal and righteous would enter the shrine to pay their respects and frequently saw supernatural phenomena.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Long Tingfei


    On the nineteenth day of the fourth month, as the dawn¡¯s early light penetrated through the cloud layers, there were only a thousand or so Northern Han troops left, closely surrounded by the Yong army. Yesterday, after the core of the Northern Han army had escaped, Long Tingfei had charged into the fray several times. Seeing that escape was impossible, he formed a circular and stout defensive formation. The Yong army attacked from all sides. Because the Northern Han soldiers were all ready to die, the brutal fighting lasted until sunset.


    Furious, Li Xian ordered the torches be lit and the battle continued into the night. Only late into the evening did the Northern Han formation begin to collapse. However, the disparate Northern Han army formed smaller circular formations and obstinately continued their seemingly meaningless resistance. Many of the Northern Han soldiers with stomachs rumbling from hunger thirstily drank horse blood and hungrily ate raw horse flesh. Even then, they did not discard their weapons and surrender.


    Only when early morning arrived was Li Xian finally able to exterminate all of the remaining Northern Han soldiers aside from Long Tingfei and his personal troops. There were practically no prisoners. Almost all of the Northern Han troops had fought to the death. Even when some of the Northern Han soldiers could no longer continue to fight, they would commit suicide rather than suffer the humiliation of being taken captive. The several hundred prisoners were either heavily injured or had lost consciousness from overexertion to the point of being unable to commit suicide.


    With an ashen complexion, Li Xian gazed at the trapped Long Tingfei. His hands were clenched into fists and he was extremely furious. At this moment, he heard an elegant voice ask from behind him, ¡°Why is Your Imperial Highness¡¯s complexion so unsightly? In a moment, the enemy commander will be beheaded. Your Imperial Highness should be happy, no?¡±


    Not turning around, Li Xian ridiculed, ¡°So it is the Army Supervisor daren who has come. Are you no longer sulking?¡±


    I could not help touching my nose. Pulling my neck back, I laughed awkwardly. Inwardly, I regretted offending the Prince of Qi the previous two days. However, truthfully speaking, this wasn¡¯t my fault. Although my assets were located throughout the world, it was only the scale of operations that was large. In comparison, the profits were meager. How could I not grieve and lament over the gratuitous loss of my business network in Sichuan?


    Speaking of, my assets were divided into four sections. The first section was composed of Southern Chu¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Pavilion secretly controlled thirty percent of Jiangnan¡¯s commerce. However, this did not mean that I could completely control this thirty percent. Within this percentage, the majority share belonged to my collaborators, while I had also given a portion to the disciples from the Secret Camp. There was only a small portion that remained under my direct control. However, according to my plans, after the world was unified, I would distribute all of my assets. In other words, I could not casually sell off nor extravagantly withdraw funds from the assets nominally controlled by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In addition, in order to support the intelligence network in Southern Chu, I essentially couldn¡¯t receive any of their profits.


    The second section was the Halcyon Inn run by L¨¹¡¯er. This was a business I controlled wholly and was responsible for communications between my other business assets and me. It was also one of my sources of intelligence. The energy and money needed to control this far-flung business empire was enormous. In short, the franchise¡¯s cash flow was barely balanced. Although the profits would steadily increase in the future, I could not count on it for money at present.


    The third section were the shares I owned of the Hai family¡¯s shipping business. I was able to receive huge profits from my shares and there was no need to explain that it was currently my principal source of income. Without the Hai family¡¯s unending funds, how was it possible for me to have a paradise in the mundane world, the Tranquil Sea Manor, let alone being able to establish the Halcyon Inn?


    As for the fourth section, it was the assets controlled by the Embroidered Union. At the time, I originally intended for these assets to serve as a way for the members of the Embroidered Union to support themselves in the future and prevent them from continuously thinking about restoring their lost country. Who would have thought that the profits would pour in? These members of the Embroidered Union were mostly elites with talent and social circles. If they weren¡¯t these kinds of individuals, how would they have the intent of resisting Great Yong? With the hard work of these locals, the Embroidered Union¡¯s properties prospered with each passing day. When I saw the accounts every year, I would be so happy as to grin from ear to ear.


    Originally, the reason why I was unable to pick out the dangers and did not want to give up the Embroidered Union was because I did not want to part with these profits. However, after learning Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s demands, I immediately sobered up. I helplessly discovered that I had to relinquish the entirety of the Embroidered Union in order to prevent leading Xiahou Yuanfeng from the Embroidered Union¡¯s assets to my concealed forces. I had deeply resolved to abandon all of its assets while having Chen Zhen deliver over ninety percent of the entire mobile assets to L¨¹¡¯er via the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Although I had done everything I could to reduce the losses and had only left behind the storefronts, the merchandise, and real estate for the people managing these assets from the Embroidered Union and had them ignorantly wait for Xiahou Yuanfeng to take over, I still felt my heart ache. Thinking about how my income would be reduced by forty percent every year, how could I not beat my chest and stamp my feet?1


    What, are riches and honor supposed to be transient? That¡¯s utter hogwash. Although I, Jiang Zhe, was not fond of power and reputation, I was still fond of wealth. Without gold and silver, how could is support my family?2 Could it be that I would have to embezzle and accept bribes? Thinking back to the beginning, it was Xiaoshunzi who had given me a staggering blow that made me take the examinations to become a zhuangyuan. Although I was able to spend a few years at ease and comfortable, it had also completely changed my entire life. If I had been able to acquire an enormous familial inheritance, it was possible that I would be living a life of seclusion and enjoying landscapes of green hills and clear waters.3 I would have boundless joy, spending my time reading, sipping tea, appreciating flowers, and fishing. Although my life would be a lot duller, I would be able to spend my existence carefree and without worries.


    Besides, based upon my current health, although it could just barely be considered healthy, if I did not have enough money to purchase all kinds of expensive and valuable medicine to nurse my health, and I was forced to once again toil for the sake of money, I might not necessarily be alive when Roulan and Zhen¡¯er get married. Money was essential in order to live comfortably. The calligraphy and paintings from famous artists which I were fond of needed money. The valuable and sole copies of books which I were fond of needed money. Even the paper and ink that were used to write, the fragrant incense burned while playing the zither, and the rare and unusual plants filling the garden all required money.


    Thinking of it this way, the losses this time were enough to cause me deep grief. Considering carefully and at length, this was all because of Great Yong¡¯s imperial family. Since I did not dare take out my anger on Li Zhi as he was the emperor, Changle was my beloved and I could not bear to take my anger out on her, I naturally could only take out my anger on the one before me¡ªLi Xian. As for Zhangsun Ji and Jing Chi, it was because they were Li Zhi¡¯s trusted generals. As a result, I had lumped them together.


    These last several days, I had washed my hands of all military matters on pretext of illness. Of course, the reason I took out my anger on Li Xian was because I felt that he was more than enough to stop Long Tingfei and Lin Bi. Besides, I was not particularly adept when it came to actual fighting. As a result, I ignored it completely. How could I have expected that the situation would turn out like this? However, the current situation still left me quite satisfied.


    Surrounded, Long Tingfei would be captured sooner rather than later. Although Lin Bi and the Daizhou army broke through the eastern encampment¡¯s encirclement as the Yong army was powerless to reinforce, escaping with seven thousand Daizhou troops, the Daizhou army¡¯s strength had been severely compromised. In addition, based upon the information I had received, after breaking out, it was impossible for Lin Bi to affect Northern Han¡¯s situation. Plus, her survival allowed Great Yong to have some grounds of mediation between itself and both the Northern Han royal family and Daizhou¡¯s Lin family.


    Most surprising was that Jing Chi was attacked by an assassin, allowing the core of the Qinzhou army to successfully escape. If not for the life-saving medicine I had given him during the time I resided in the Cold Courtyard, he would likely have lost his life. This thoroughly exceeded my expectations. However, because of Li Xian¡¯s prompt decision-making, ordering Zhangsun Ji to not worry about Long Tingfei and Lin Bi, Zhangsun Ji focused upon pursuing the Qinzhou troops. Although the Qinzhou army had successfully broken through and took the opportunity to massacre the Yong troops blockading the Qin River to rescue the remains of the Northern Han navy, only thirty thousand remaining troops were able to return to Qinyuan after Zhangsun Ji¡¯s pursuit.


    At present, Zhangsun Ji had already blockaded the Qin River Valley and was massing troops before the walls of Qinyuan. It could be said that all of the prior objectives had been achieved. Although it was not perfect¡ªJing Chi had been seriously injured and Li Xian felt that he had lost face¡ª, this was still a decisive victory.


    Seeing Li Xian¡¯s frosty face, I sighed and apologized, ¡°This subject was indisposed by a minor ailment the last few days and could not help longing for my wife and children. As a result, I greatly offended Your Imperial Highness. Your Imperial Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Li Xian understood full well that Jiang Zhe¡¯s words were only an excuse. However, he could also hear Jiang Zhe¡¯s remorse and intent to mend their relationship. Hearing Jiang Zhe speak of his wife and children, Shen¡¯er¡¯s frail and na?ve appearance emerged in Li Xian¡¯s mind. He softened and his indignation gradually dissipated. Additional thoughts in his mind. Although they had betrothed their children, the success of that future marriage still required Jiang Zhe¡¯s help. As a result, a smile that was not a smile appeared on Li Xian¡¯s face, and he set aside the minor dispute with Jiang Zhe. Smiling, he replied, ¡°This Prince also knows that we have won a great victory. However, the manner of victory makes me feel quite vexed. Not only was Lin Bi allowed to escape, even several tens of thousands of the remaining troops were allowed to retreat to Qinyuan. Inevitably, this result is a bit of a fly in the ointment. Moreover, General Jing¡¯s serious injury from an assassin¡¯s attack makes it difficult for this Prince to tolerate this indignity.¡±


    Seeing Li Xian mellow, I also smiled. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, at present, the enemy commander is already within our grasp. If we can capture Long Tingfei alive and present him as a prisoner to His Imperial Majesty, this will become a hard-to-come-by glory.¡±


    Speaking these words, I had originally expected that I would obtain Li Xian¡¯s endorsement. After all, the glory of capturing the enemy commander-in-chief would be enough for Li Xian to feel proud and happy, and also make up for the face that he had lost this time. However, to my surprise, not only did Li Xian disagree, he actually frowned. ¡°That will be difficult. This Prince has battled with Long Tingfei for many years and is well aware of his character. That man¡¯s temperament is arrogant and is considered Northern Han¡¯s martial deity. If he were to be defeated, he would rather die than suffer the humiliation of being a captive. Let alone others, if it were possible that this Prince would fall into the hands of the enemy, there would only be a single road We could take.¡±


    I shook inwardly. With a whole new outlook, I regarded Li Xian. Having suffered repeated setbacks and mental blows, the thoughts of this formerly overbearing and domineering Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, had already become as profound as the abyss¡ªunder the prerequisite of retaining his former arrogance.


    I turned my gaze to the battlefield, seeing the surrounded Long Tingfei and his personal troops. Each and every one of their faces were extraordinarily tranquil. The slaughter they had endured seemed utterly incapable of affecting their state of mind. The looks on their faces were those adopted by true warriors who were facing certain death. I sighed softly. My belief that I could grasp other¡¯s feelings was all in vain. It seemed that I still had some biases about these warriors that fought on the battlefield. It was impossible to capture Long Tingfei.


    I remembered that someone had told me that, after the coup attempt at the Hunting Palace, after the emperor was pursued into a hopeless situation by Wen Ziyan, he had wanted to meet his death. Thinking back on it now, although the statuses of Li Zhi, Li Xian, and Long Tingfei were quite different, there was something similar¡ªthey were all true generals. They could die in battle, they could lose battles, but they could definitely not suffer the humiliation of being taken prisoner.


    All of a sudden, I gained a degree of respect and interest for the bloodiness of war. It was time for me, this irresolute and weak individual, to personally watch the last elegance of this exceptional and capable general.


    At this moment, Li Xian heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s impossible, this Prince cannot give up like this. If Long Tingfei is willing to surrender, the mental shock upon Northern Han¡¯s morale will be incalculable.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Xian ordered a ceasefire. At present, the current battlefield was entirely under the control of the Yong army. As a result, when the Yong army ceased its assaults and only surrounded the Northern Han remnants, the desperate Northern Han troops did not take the opportunity to continue fighting, also stopping to recover some of their strength and reform the practically collapsed circular formation. The entire battlefield suddenly fell silent. Aside from the deep breathing and the whinnying of the warhorses, the entire land was quiet.


    Li Xian urged his horse forward and clearly declared, ¡°General Long, you have already fallen into a desperate situation! Aside from a few hundred bodyguards, you have no troops to employ. This Prince respects your loyalty and devotion, and even more admires your matchless tactical acumen. If you are willing to set aside your weapons and surrender, this Prince can guarantee that you will be treated as an honored guest. Even the officers and soldiers under your command will not suffer the slightest of insults and humiliations. General has personally served as the bait and has fought bloodily for a day and a night. No one can match the blood that you have shed as a loyal patriot. Even if you cease your resistance right now, the Northern Han Majesty will not excoriate you. What need is there to fight to the death? Could it be that General does not cherish these soldiers who have loyally and faithfully followed you?¡±


    When Long Tingfei heard what was said, surrounded by his bodyguards, he looked all around him. He saw that there were only a few hundred completely exhausted bodyguards left. All of their battle gowns were in tatters and soaked with blood, making it impossible for him to tell what the original color of the battle gown was. Their bows and arrows had long since been broken and their weapons had been blunted. Each and every bodyguard appeared exhausted. Aside from despair, there was only apathy. Everyone present was well aware they could meet death at any time.


    Long Tingfei smiled faintly and ordered, ¡°Brothers, make way. Allow me to speak a few words with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    Their expressions unchanging, the bodyguards rapidly parted. At the opening in the circular formation, Long Tingfei and Li Xian once again met each other face to face. Although there was some distance separating them, the distance was short enough to allow both parties to clear see the other¡¯s mien. The bodyguards did not hesitate in the slightest. Since death was already certain, what did it matter if the Prince of Qi seized the opportunity to attack? In addition, although they loathed the enemy commander-in-chief to the core, they were also aware that the individual was a towering figure of the present age and would definitely not go back on his word. Genuine heroes could only understand one another through bloody battle.


    Long Tingfei¡¯s gaze fell upon a figure behind Li Xian. That figure was a scholar in azure robes. Though he had a haggard appearance, his bearing was relaxed and leisurely. The defeat that Long Tingfei had suffered this time was a result of Li Zhi and Li Xian working together. If not for his failure to anticipate that Li Zhi would dispatch such a massive army to help Li Xian fight him at such a dangerous time, how could he, Long Tingfei, have suffered such a devastating defeat? As for the individual who enabled Li Zhi and Li Xian to work together, serving as the intermediary, it was exactly this individual in azure¡ªthe Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe.


    However, Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes swiftly flitted past, finally falling upon Li Xian. Regardless of how meticulous his own strategies, without this man struggling tooth and nail, he would not have fallen into this trap.


    Removing his helmet and casually tossing it to the ground, Long Tingfei smiled and stated, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, you are also a commander-in-chief of an army. How can you not understand the extraordinary humiliation if such a commander-in-chief is captured? Although I am untalented, I am still a grand general. For generations, my Long family has received deep benevolence from His Royal Majesty and been given great authority. In addition, my wife is a princess. Externally, there is the relationship between a monarch and his subjects. Internally, there is the benevolence of becoming related by marriage. What reason is there for me to wait to be bound?¡±


    Li Xian answered, ¡°This Prince also understands that General Long does not fear death for your cause and definitely won¡¯t wait to be captured. However, though General can resign yourself to death, does that mean that the officers and soldiers under your command also need to be damned? How about this? This Prince can help you fulfill your loyalty. With that, there is no harm in General Long issuing orders and having your subordinates surrender to this Prince. This Prince can guarantee that they will be unharmed. In the future when His Imperial Majesty announces a general amnesty, this Prince can guarantee that they will be permitted to retire to civilian life. Rather than having them join General in death, would it not be better for General to spare them, allowing them to marry and have children and live a bucolic life? Could it be that General does not want to retain some heroes for Northern Han?¡±


    Long Tingfei smiled indifferently and calmly replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, speaks the truth. Since I am surrounded, isolated, and without help, there is no need to drag them down to follow me. Brothers, you all have already sacrificed more than enough for His Royal Majesty and me. Today, I have consigned you all to death and yet you have all fought to the bitter end. Sentimentally and reasonably speaking, you have already fulfilled your duties. Your loyalty and devotion is unquestionable. I now issue this command, permitting all of you to relinquish your weapons and surrender. This is my command. If any of you have the opportunity to meet His Royal Majesty in the future, please inform His Royal Majesty that this was my command and that you are not craven cowards who cling abjectly to life, rather our Northern Han¡¯s indomitable warriors!¡±


    When these bodyguards heard Long Tingfei¡¯s words, tears streamed down all their faces, they fell silent, and did not speak. They naturally understood Long Tingfei¡¯s intent. Their general had already declared that he would not surrender and yet had ordered them to relinquish their weapons. However, how could they feel at ease by abandoning their master and living? A young bodyguard just over twenty suddenly covered his face and began to bawl. His face was splattered with bloodstains. When the blood and tears mixed, he looked increasingly battered and exhausted. The sound of his crying was like a signal as a different bodyguard sadly bowed his head. The weapon in his hand dropped to the ground. After that, every single bodyguard began to weep and lose their grips on their weapons. Evidently, they had already accepted the fate that was to follow.


    Li Xian did not have the Yong army advance to take them captive, only calmly watching all this play out. Showing a brilliant smile, Long Tingfei said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, we have fought against one another for years and can be friends in spirit. There is a matter that I want to entrust to you. I wonder if you are willing to agree.¡±


    Li Xian cautiously replied, ¡°This Prince and General have appreciated each other¡¯s talents for quite some time now. As long as Li Xian is capable of achieving it, I will definitely do my utmost.¡±


    Long Tingfei¡¯s gaze softened and turned distant. Only after pondering how to express his wish did he speak, ¡°In my youth, I lost my wife and have no children. There will be no need to worry about my funeral arrangements. As for my clan¡¯s elders and youngsters, they are all loyal to Northern Han. There is no need for me to worry about their life or death, tragedy or happiness. They will simply live and die with Northern Han. There is only one matter that I cannot set aside¡ªthe Princess of Jiaping, my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Li Xian was stunned. Lin Bi was still a princess of Northern Han. Even if Long Tingfei worried, this matter shouldn¡¯t be discussed with him, right? With an odd expression on his face, Li Xian replied, ¡°General, there is no need for you to worry. The Princess of Jiaping has already successfully escaped. At present, she should have already returned to Qinyuan.¡±


    Smiling indifferently, Long Tingfei explained, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am being pretentious, but if Great Yong was incapable of annexing Northern Han, then it would be useless to raise this matter. If misfortunate occurs, Northern Han is conquered by Great Yong. Although Princess Bi is a member of the Royal Family, she is also the commander-in-chief of the Daizhou army. For hundreds of years, the Daizhou army has defended the frontier, holding off the barbarians outside of Yanmen Pass. Their great deed has benefited all the land. Unless Great Yong intends to massacre the populace of Daizhou, Daizhou will have to be pacified. If Princess Bi is killed, Daizhou will most likely never know a day of peace. As a result, I hope that Your Imperial Highness can find the opportune moment to advise that the Lin family ought to be preserved. I can promise that once Daizhou¡¯s Lin family pledges its allegiance, they will never display a hint of disloyalty.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Xian finally replied, ¡°This matter is of the utmost importance. This Prince does not dare to issue such a guarantee. However, I will spare no effort. My Imperial Brother is wise and all-conquering, and will definitely not harm the loyal and brave.¡±


    A look of comfort flashed across Long Tingfei¡¯s eyes as he added, ¡°There is another matter. If Great Yong is able to reunify the world and Princess Bi is safe, I hope that Your Imperial Highness will look after her on my behalf.¡±


    Li Xian trembled. If he had not grabbed onto the reins promptly, he would have nearly fallen off his horse. Almost as if the deepest secret in his heart was revealed, his face flushed red as he said, ¡°General Long, what are you babbling about?¡±


    Almost as if he had seen through Li Xian¡¯s intentions, Long Tingfei gravely stated, ¡°I am not talking nonsense. Although Princess Bi and I are engaged to be married, the ceremony has not yet been held. And though that¡¯s the case, everyone treats her as Lady Long. I¡¯m afraid that even if Princess Bi is interested in selecting another husband, no one would venture to take her as a wife. Princess Bi is a heroine amongst women. I cannot bear to have her bear the burden of being Lady Long for the rest of her life. Your Imperial Highness is a hero of the present age and has earned my deepest respect. Having listened to Princess Bi mention your meeting in the Eastern Sea, I believe that the two of you will cherish one another. If possible, I hope that Your Imperial Highness will take good care of her.¡±


    Turning scarlet, it was a long while before Li Xian spoke, ¡°Princess Bi is talented and beautiful, a famous general of the present age, and a heroine amongst women, while Li Xian is known for his philandering. How can I be a good match for Princess Bi? Besides ¡­¡±


    Reaching this point, Li Xian suddenly came to an abrupt halt, only because he suddenly discovered the deepest, most hidden secret within his heart. After meeting her in the Eastern Sea, he had fallen in love with Lin Bi. However, because she was already betrothed and they were enemies, he had never dared to think much of this. Now that someone had given him an honest method to pursue Lin Bi romantically, his heart naturally wouldn¡¯t decline easily.


    Seeing this, Long Tingfei could not help smiling, asking, ¡°If Princess Bi also has these thoughts, would Your Imperial Highness be willing to agree to this wedding?¡±


    Li Xian steeled his heart and disregarded the stupefied but trusted aides behind him. He answered, ¡°If Princess Bi gives the nod of approval, Li Xian will definitely not fail this responsibility.¡± After uttering these words, Li Xian outwardly breathed a sigh of relief, though he smiled wryly inwardly. He would likely never have the opportunity to have a princess born from his principal wife and have Shen¡¯er as his son-in-law.


    Long Tingfei¡¯s face relaxed. Smiling, he stated, ¡°I of course hope that Northern Han continues to prosper. But I also sincerely wish that everything goes smoothly for Your Imperial Highness. Although there are clear contradictions, Your Imperial Highness should be well aware of my sincerity.¡±


    Continuing to blush, Li Xian was left speechless. Ceasing to pay him any attention, Long Tingfei softly recited, ¡°Blood justly shed upon the burial grounds, the loyal soul buried deep. Dying today, Long Tingfei still has too many regrets. How wonderful it would be if I could continue to serve His Royal Majesty after death!¡±


    Finished speaking, Long Tingfei unsheathed his sword. With a glint of steel, blood gushed out. As everyone cried out in alarm, Long Tingfei fell from his horse. At the start, the officers and soldiers of the two armies had observed Long Tingfei chatting amiably. Although he was voicing his testament, he had spoken in a calm and unhurried manner, creating the misconception that he would not seek death. Who would have thought that he would bend his head and mutter a few words before committing suicide with his sword? Everyone was caught unawares.


    Long Tingfei¡¯s mount was a hard-to-come-by fine stallion. At this moment, it was stained with blood and no longer possessed its former glory. Seeing its master fall off, the war horse snorted while frequently nudging his master¡¯s gradually chilled body. Afterwards, it let out a squeal filled with intense sorrow, making all those who heard it feel heartbroken.


    Just as Li Xian was about to sadly issue orders for the funeral arrangements, one of Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards suddenly bellowed, ¡°In the past, General¡¯s favor for us has been as weighty as the mountain! How can we allow the general to make this journey alone?¡±


    This bodyguard had originally dropped his weapon. However, because he had been heavily injured in the fighting, there was an arrow pierced into his arm. Although the arrow¡¯s body had been broken, the arrowhead remained deeply buried into his flesh. Grieving and indignant, the bodyguard went so far as to ignore everything to dig out the arrowhead, bringing a piece of flesh with it. Ignoring everything, the bodyguard stabbed the arrowhead into his throat. Immediately, he stopped breathing and died, falling to the ground.


    Seeing this, one of the originally sobbing bodyguards shrieked, ¡°General!¡± Bending over, he picked up the saber he had discarded and committed suicide.


    The actions of the two bodyguards infected everyone. These bodyguards had only discarded their weapons on Long Tingfei¡¯s orders. Now, they felt shamed and were unable to endure their grief. Seeing this sight, they all shouted ¡°general!¡± before committing suicide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± yelled Li Xian loudly. But he was too late. In an instant, several hundred bodyguards had all committed unexpected suicide. In disappointment, Li Xian dropped his hand, feeling displeasure and frustration. In spite of everything, no one had been saved. The warriors of Northern Han were as loyal and devoted as expected.


    At the center of the battlefield, Long Tingfei¡¯s mount suddenly let out a mournful neigh before galloping to the east. No one in the Yong army had the presence of mind to stop this horse. Opening a hole in their formation, they allowed the horse to run away.


    I watched all this with the detached eye of an observer. Although Long Tingfei¡¯s action was unexpected, it was also understandable. Presumably, he was well aware that the sun was already setting upon Northern Han regardless of whether he was able to escape the envelopment. That was why he had gone so far as to entrust all of the posthumous arrangements to Li Xian. However, it was beyond my expectation that he would entrust Lin Bi to Li Xian. I already began to calculate how to resolve this matter¡ªthe advantages and disadvantages.


    Thereafter, Li Xian gave the orders to sweep the battlefield. I followed behind Li Xian, wanting to see how he would arrange everything. Li Xian personally ordered that a tomb be erected for Long Tingfei in the wilderness of Jishi. All of Long Tingfei¡¯s bodyguards who had followed him in death were buried in a mass grave next to the tomb, called the Graves of the Loyal and Righteous.


    The day they were buried, a Yong soldier came to report that Long Tingfei¡¯s mount had galloped to the Qin River. On the shore of the river, the horse whinnied and shed tears of blood before casting itself into the waters. Hearing this, Li Xian sighed and did not speak. I was also saddened and suggested that the horse¡¯s corpse be brought over to be buried next to Long Tingfei¡¯s tomb. Li Xian immediately agreed and had men comply. The grave of the warhorse was bestowed the name Righteous Horse Mound.


    Before our army advanced north, we once again arrived at Long Tingfei¡¯s tomb. Although only a few days had passed, I could see that there were plentiful flowers and offerings before the tombstone. Not knowing who had come to offer sacrifices, I personally poured out a libation at the tomb and prayed, ¡°General Long, although I brought about your death, I had no choice in the matter. I will help ensure that your final wishes are fulfilled. I hope you won¡¯t blame me from the Nine Springs. If your heroic spirit is present, you must protect these lands and not become a malicious spirit that causes trouble and seeks my life.¡±


    Not knowing why, I felt an evil wind as I prayed at the tomb. Trembling, I decided that it was best to leave immediately.


    Footnotes:


    ´·ÐضÙ×ã, chuixiongdunzu ¨C idiom, lit. to beat one¡¯s breast and stamp one¡¯s feet in deep sorrow


    Ñø¼Òºý¿Ú, yangjiahukou ¨C idiom, lit. to support one¡¯s family; fig. bring home the bacon, breadwinner


    ɽÃ÷Ë®Ðã, shanmingshuixiu ¨C idiom, lit. verdant hills and limpid water; fig. enchanting/picturesque scenery

 Chapter 33: The Mists of Daizhou

    Chapter 33: The Mists of Daizhou


    Lin Tong, the Crimson Clouds Princess, was the youngest child of the Marquis of Daizhou, Lin Yuanting, and the younger sister of the Princess of Jiaping. The princess had always been pampered and spoiled, treasured by her parents and elder brothers and sister. Because she liked wearing martial attire and frequently traveled alone, she always brought bow and saber to hunt.


    In the first year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era and the twenty-fourth year of Northern Han¡¯s Rongsheng era, the Princess of Jiaping made her way to Qinzhou to provide support. The situation was urgent with the barbarian assault upon Yanmen Pass, compounded by Yuanting falling critically ill and her second elder brother, Cheng¡¯er, killed in battle. With Daizhou leaderless, the Crimson Clouds Princess stepped forward bravely and personally took command of the resistance against the barbarians. Although she was young, her majesty and ferocity were the equal of her father and elder sister. She obtained everyone¡¯s support to serve as the general, leading Daizhou against the barbarians.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of the Crimson Clouds Princess


    Vestured head to toe in red, Lin Tong stood on the battlements of Yanmen Pass. Very swiftly she issued orders, commanding all to resist the fierce assault on the pass by the barbarians. Although the barbarians did not have enough siege equipment, they were able to rely on their fierce, skilled fighting abilities and numerical advantage, putting enormous pressure on the Yanmen Pass defenders. In order to effectively kill or injure their enemies, Lin Tong had precisely selected when the enemy¡¯s assaults were especially fierce to pour boiling water and drop rocks. Although the barbarians¡¯ forte was horse archery, having battled for so many years with the Daizhou army, they had mastered the skills to besiege a fortification. Their use of siege ladders and catapults increased the likelihood that they would overcome the defenses. In addition, barbarians who were adept at throwing lassos would use rope to try to climb the walls.


    Lin Tong could sense that the barbarian numbers were growing by the day. Presumably all of the barbarian tribes of the grasslands had assembled to assault the pass. Once Yanmen Pass had fallen, they would penetrate deep into Northern Han¡¯s territory unchecked, plundering and leaving nothing behind in order to survive the spring food shortages.


    Finally, the barbarians began to retreat after suffering heavy casualties. Lin Tong breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that it wasn¡¯t long before the barbarians would mass once again to attack. Although that was the case, they had been able to obtain a temporary respite. That in itself was sufficient comfort.


    Having fought bitterly for so many days, Lin Tong¡¯s elegant appearance had thinned. However, the look on her face was unusually calm. In order to boost morale, she had not left the walls for three days and three nights. Her blazing red clothes seemed to continuously burn atop the walls, encouraging the whole of the army to fight. Ever since her elder brother had advanced out of the pass and was ambushed, dying after his return due to his arrow wounds, her father had fallen gravely ill and was bedridden. As for her eldest brother, Lin Chengyi, he only knew how to fight hand-t0-hand, was unfamiliar with military tactics, and was reckless. As a result, the army worried, having no alternative but to weakly honor Lin Tong as their commander. Initially, this was simply a stopgap measure.1 However, nobody could have imagined that Lin Tong was managing the entire situation with her fragile-looking body, capably commanding the defenses in a manner that would not lose out to a veteran general who had experienced over a hundred battles. Therefore, only a few days had passed before the people and soldiers of Daizhou considered Lin Tong as a suitable replacement commander-in-chief for Lin Bi.


    Although Lin Tong had never led troops in battle, she was innately intelligent, and was fond of riding and archery. She had always been extremely interested with regard to warfare. Although her parents, elder brothers, and sister had a mutual understanding of preventing her from experiencing war, she was fondest of following Lin Bi about. As a result, she had been greatly influenced by her elder sister and already had some insights into military tactics. After experiencing the events of the Eastern Sea, Lin Tong seemed to have suddenly matured, diligently studying the art of war. Combined with observing firsthand Lin Yuanting¡¯s leadership for several days, her natural gifts and knowledge, and her open-minded nature, Lin Tong was able to become a qualified commander-in-chief in a short time. Even if there were minor oversights, the assistance of her seniors and experienced soldiers of the Daizhou army were more than able to make up for any mistakes. Furthermore, Lin Tong had always been shrewd and quick-witted, and now had a well fleshed out understanding of the battlefield.


    With that, the Crimson Cloud Princess¡¯s reputation was cemented. Of course, Lin Tong was not in a mood to bother with this. Further, she had not become aware that everyone considered her to be her elder sister¡¯s replacement, only focusing all her effort on how to deal with the barbarians.


    Dragging her heavy footsteps, Lin Tong patrolled along the walls, inspecting the defenses in spite of her exhaustion. For the wounded, she expressed her sympathy. Only when she had completed all of these military matters did she tuck herself into a crenel, leaning against the merlon. Wrapping her cloak around herself, she hugged her knees to her chest and prepared to take a nap. It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Tong drifted into her dreams. At this instant, she could not notice that there was a pair of eyes attentively gazing at her in silence.


    The soldiers and levy guarding the pass were divided into two shifts. The current shift had all descended from the wall to rest. Their relieving soldiers and levy began to take watch over the defenses. The Daizhou levy was also trained to the standards of the regular army, organized into squads of five, methodical2 in their progress. Among them, there was one unit that was different. Their movements were noticeably undisciplined and composed of conscripts drafted from outside of Daizhou. When the barbarians invaded every year, the Daizhou army would conscript all of the young and strong outsiders present in the region, restricting them with martial law. First, Daizhou was worried that there would be spies from the barbarians. Second, it was to increase the defense¡¯s military strength. These individuals were organized into a unit with veterans from Daizhou serving as their squad leaders. Those with courage and strength would all serve a shift on the walls, while the weak and incapable would serve below the walls to prepare and deliver rations and water. As the soldiers responsible for supervising and monitoring them were all experienced Daizhou veterans, even if these conscripts were timid and cowardly, there was no way for them to fulfill their duties as spies.


    This conscript unit only had a hundred or so members and were composed of those who had an abundance in fighting strength. They had no qualms about going to battle. That was why they had been dispatched up the walls to help the Daizhou soldiers and civilians defend the pass. The officer in command of these hundred men was named Lin Yuanchong and was thirty-nine years old. He was a descendant of an ancillary branch of the Lin family. In terms of generational relationships, he was Lin Bi and Lin Tong¡¯s uncle. Although his tactics were mediocre, after having experienced years of bloody battle he was an outstanding lower-ranking officer. In addition, he was a meticulous individual, perfectly suited to leading and monitoring these dauntless conscripts composed of outsiders. Under his leadership, the conscripts began to take watch over the defenses. Although it was rather chaotic, it was within an acceptable range. Further, these conscripts were all skilled. They would be of great use in defense of the pass. As a result, Lin Yuanchong was quite pleased.


    Incidentally, his eyes fell upon an average-looking young man. He frowned slightly. This young man, Wang Dalang,3 was the one he paid the most attention to. Although Wang Dalang¡¯s performance these days was remarkable, and though he was strong and brave, he could not be compared with the courageous warriors of Daizhou. In addition, when it came to battle, he did not show any peculiar behaviors¡ªhe was unafraid and did not display any impetuousness brought about by excitement. However, Lin Yuanchong could sense danger from this young man based upon the perception he had acquired from years of battle. Every single time that he was near Wang Dalang, he could sense an oppressive aura.


    Unobtrusively, Lin Yuanchong had kept a surreptitious eye on this young man. When he actually observed carefully, this youth¡¯s facial features were delicate and handsome. However, when these features were combined, they became ordinary and nothing special. In addition, the young man somewhat had an air of dejection and a pale complexion, making him appear a bit scholarly and weak. However, Yuanchong could tell from his coarse skin and vigorously powerful limbs that he was not a weak individual.


    Although he usually hid his abilities,4 he would always show his remarkable skills when battle raged. Wang Dalang would scrupulously abide by military commands, providing assistance to his comrades, able to constrain enemy soldiers. These were all characteristics of someone who had spent years serving in the army. Usually reticent, when necessary, his words stirred the deaf and enlightened the blind.5 Because of all of this, this recently drafted young man who had arrived in Yanmen Pass a few days ago to look for his friends and relatives was covered with a dense layer of fog, his identity shrouded in mystery.


    Of course, Lin Yuanchong would absolutely not believe that this young man was a barbarian spy. From the young man¡¯s savagery during battle and the unruffled help provided in leading these men, Lin Yuanchong believed that there was no way that such a character would be dispatched as a spy unless the barbarians were all idiots. Instead, if Wang Dalang were a barbarian, he would command a unit to directly assault the pass.


    The young man held a sheathed saber in his arms, sitting down and resting with his eyes partly closed. This was another aspect that was inconsistent with his identity. Only those who had experienced battle understood the necessity of sparing no effort to preserve their strength at all moments. This was unlike how all the other conscripts nervously peered out beyond the walls like newly-hatched birds out of worry about the enemy assault.


    Lin Yuanchong withdrew his gaze. Regardless of how dubious this person¡¯s identity was, as long as he was not a barbarian spy, there was nothing to worry about. As for what was to happen afterwards, that was better left until after the barbarians had been driven away.


    Although his eyes were slightly closed, he kept note of everything that happened around him. From the slightest of cracks, he noticed the individual who studied him. Chiji wasn¡¯t as calm as he showed. Having used simple disguise techniques, he had made slight changes to his facial features, causing his formerly handsome appearance to lose its luster. He had deliberately hidden his sharpness. Although he had been forced to reveal his true countenance within this unit of conscripts for the sake of battle, Chiji believed that with Lin Tong busy commanding the entire garrison she would not pay attention to a lowly outsider. In this way, Chiji had been able to infiltrate the Daizhou army and get to Lin Tong¡¯s side. He naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t that no one suspected him. However, Chiji understood the Daizhou army quite well, aware that as long as he did not display any possibility of being a barbarian spy, he would not face comprehensive interrogation.


    Chiji smirked. Once the barbarians had retreated, it didn¡¯t matter if the Daizhou army wished to settle accounts. If Lin Tong were still alive, even if he died, he would have no regrets. If Lin Tong died.¡­ Chiji¡¯s heart ached. He believed that he would definitely follow her to the beyond. Since this was the case, there was no need for him to be so cautious and careful. Anyway, even if the young master hoped he would return alive, Chiji did not have such extravagant hopes. By forcing this journey to Daizhou, he had already betrayed the young master in certain respects. As one of the eight elites, he had to consider the young master¡¯s aspirations as his own. Once he had chosen to fight side-by-side with Lin Tong, his position as the head of the eight elites had begun to waver, to say nothing of the fact that Great Yong would not permit Daizhou to remain independent. The Yong army would definitely advance upon Daizhou. As for Chiji himself, he had no wish to tarnish his sword with the blood of his beloved and his closest friends and family.


    After a while, Chiji was roused awake. It was his turn to monitor the enemy. Standing atop the walls, as he gazed off into the distance with his luminous eyes, his hands performed a task. He took out the sharp arrows from the quivers by his side before untying a calabash gourd from his waist. Then he took out a handkerchief and a pair of deerskin gloves from within his bosom. Putting on the gloves, he poured a black liquid out from the gourd, saturating the handkerchief. He wiped the handkerchief on the arrowheads, his movements quick and agile. After each of the arrows had been treated, the arrowheads looked dark gray. As he was doing this, the conscripts beside him all tacitly obstructed anyone else from observing his actions until he had finished.


    Just as he had refastened the calabash gourd to his waist, a sweet-sounding, but somewhat hoarse voice asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Although he trembled inside, Chiji did not reveal the slightest delay as he turned and kneeled to answer, ¡°This lowly one was just applying poison to the arrows.¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s phoenix eyes revealed a look of suspicion. ¡°Why apply poison? The arrows of my army¡¯s warriors can take the lives of the enemy. It is time consuming and difficult to apply poison, while it is not that effective.¡±


    Changing his accent, he replied, ¡°This lowly one isn¡¯t from Daizhou. Tho¡¯ I know how ta shoot an arrow, my strength is bad. E¡¯en tho¡¯ I can pierce the enemy¡¯s leather armor, I can¡¯t kill them. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve applied poison. Raises the possibility of killing the enemy.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± understood Lin Tong. Quite interested, she inquired, ¡°Who are you? How do you know how to concoct poison? Applying poison like this is quite troublesome. Is there any way of producing the poison in large quantities to rapidly create numerous poisoned arrows? Get up to speak. There is no need to remain kneeling.¡±


    Hearing this, Chiji calmed his mind before rising to his feet. With his head hanging, he responded, ¡°This lowly one is Wang Dalang. A wandering doc. Knowin¡¯ some medicine, this lowly one made this poison myself. When it meets with blood, the fella poisoned ¡¯as his breathin¡¯ sealed. But this poison is kinda hard ta use. Put on arrows, poison don¡¯t last long. That¡¯s why this lowly one applied poison right now. Princess guards the pass, so we need a ton of arrows. Although it is right hard and time-consumin¡¯ ta manufacture poison arrows, from what this lowly one gets, arrow workshops can be found everywhere in Daizhou. Also, there¡¯s lots of lacquer. Lacquer itself possesses toxicity. If the Princess has people dip the heads of bound bunches of arrows in lacquer ¡¯fore dryin¡¯ in the sun, when it injures the enemy, their wounds will really swell and itch. Also, the wounds be difficult ta heal.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong was excited, carefully gazing at the young man before her. She could see that although he was neither servile nor overbearing in his words, his head was bowed, not daring to glance at her. He seemed to be an extremely reserved individual. However, the words he had spoken were filled with killing intent and maliciousness, making her feel a sudden chill. She found herself saying, ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Chiji slowly raised his head. Lin Tong gazed at his appearance, a hint of confusion glinting in her eyes. The face in front of her was somewhat familiar. However, she could not recall who he was. Just as she was about to question, a bodyguard standing behind her reported, ¡°Princess, Elder General Qi has come.¡±


    Lin Tong relied heavily upon this man of her father¡¯s generation. Turning around and just as she was about to meet him, she slowed halfway. She suddenly recalled why the young man seemed so familiar. This young man¡¯s face was ninety percent similar to the man in her heart. It was only that his look and bearing, as well as his eyes and brows, were all different. For their appearances to be so similar, that young man couldn¡¯t possibly be Chiji, right? A while after Lin Tong stopped in her tracks, she mockingly smiled. How could it possibly be Chiji? The tiger that was Great Yong was about to swallow all of the lands. At this moment, the Marquis of Chu was especially well-regarded and honored. Chiji was bound to be at his master¡¯s side. With his future prospects boundless, it was impossible that he would come to meet the dangers of Daizhou and fight the barbarians. In addition, since that man had the ability to mix with the barbarians to the north, he definitely had superb skills. It was unlikely that he would appear before her with a face that was ninety percent similar to his own and also not change his surname. There was no need for her to let her imagination run wild.


    Hesitating, Lin Tong stopped walking. Turning her head, she asked, ¡°Wang Dalang, do you have any brothers born from the same parents?¡±


    Revealing a somewhat puzzled look, Chiji answered, ¡°Reportin¡¯ ta the Princess, this lowly one has no brothers or sisters.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± spoke Lin Tong in disappointment and frustration before turning and continuing on her way. She increased her pace and put a smile on her face. Advancing, she welcomed the elderly General Qi with a smile, asking, ¡°Uncle Qi, can you oversee the application of black lacquer to the arrowheads?¡±


    Gazing at Lin Tong¡¯s athletic back, the corners of Chiji¡¯s mouth pricked up just a bit. Before he had departed this time, the young master had informed him that once he joined the battle, it would be impossible for him to be mindful of his disguise. Rather than allowing others to see through his disguise and treat him as a spy, it was better to only change some of the details of his appearance, as well as deliberately change his tone and bearing. Sure enough, even someone as familiar with him as Lin Tong only had suspicions. In addition, because he had many ¡°flaws,¡± no one would suspect his true identity. Although he would likely be recognized by Lin Tong if they interacted for an extended period of time, Chiji believed that since Lin Tong nursed incessant hatred of him, she would definitely make a deliberate effort to avoid him.


    Although he was slightly pleased, Chiji felt pangs of regret. They were so close yet so far. What else could be more disappointing and frustrating than this sort of feeling?


    After an hour had passed, after half of the lacquered arrows had been prepared, a wave of barbarians that could blot out the sky and hide the earth6 appeared before Yanmen Pass. After Chiji had issued a warning, a cold gleam flashed in his eyes. From the totems brought and clothing worn by the barbarians, all eight of the major tribes of the grasslands were present. This time, the barbarians were preparing for the main assault. The barbarians formed up according to their tribal affiliations.


    One of the tribes suddenly raised a golden banner with a black wolf totem drawn upon it. Underneath the banner was a handsome young man dressed in the yellow vesture of a khan. He raised his arm. From the barbarians, an earth-shattering roar was heard, ¡°Long live the Great Khan! Long live the Great Khan!¡± The simultaneous shouts of thousands upon thousands of barbarians made everyone on the walls of Yanmen blanch.


    The appearance of the golden wolf banner and the shouts of ¡°long live the Great Khan¡± were clear indications that the khanate which had collapsed after suffering at the hands of the Eastern Jin Dynasty during its early years had been restored. The appearance of a new khan meant the barbarians were determined to overcome Yanmen Pass.


    Chiji estimated that the barbarian army before the pass numbered sixty thousand. Remembering the time he had spent wandering the grasslands and visiting the various tribes, he recalled that each of the tribes already had thoughts of reconciliation. That handsome young man was originally the chief of the Gele tribe, Wanyan Najin. The young man had an awe-inspiring reputation on the prairie, known for his wisdom and resolution, and recognized for his bravery and fighting ability. However, because the majority of the other chiefs were of his father¡¯s generation, Chiji had never expected that he would actually be able to unify the grasslands. Now that the barbarian khanate had been reestablished, this meant that Daizhou was only their first target.


    While Chiji pondered intensely, the sound of a weapon dropping came from his side. A large man who served in the same unit as him had been scared out of his wits by the barbarian cries and his complexion appeared washed out.


    Chiji frowned and scanned his surroundings. Even the Daizhou troops were also a bit panicked. Right when he was thinking about how to boost morale, Lin Tong lightly jumped onto a parapet. Pointing at the barbarian khan¡¯s banner, she screamed, ¡°Are you all afraid? Have these barbarians frightened you to death? Listen up! Behind Yanmen Pass are your family and kin! All of the Daizhou warriors standing here: your parents, wives, and children are all behind us watching. At present, the royal court is battling with Great Yong over territory so our Daizhou does not have any outside support! The rear is empty. Aside from us, there is no one else capable of protecting ourselves! If these barbarians are allowed to break through Yanmen Pass, Daizhou will become a hell on earth! Don¡¯t tell me that you men are no better than a woman like me on her first campaign? Even there is only death, we will do so first! In every case, it is better than watching our unarmed countrymen be massacred!¡±


    Like a raging inferno, Lin Tong¡¯s anger and the words from the bottom of her heart made everyone reveal looks of shame. Elder General Qi raised his arms and shouted, ¡°When the Princess is so intensely brave, how can we cower and be intimidated as men? Unless we men of Daizhou are all killed, the barbarians will not be permitted to breach Yanmen Pass! Fight to the death, no retreat! With me, we will be undefeated!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were roused and all echoed, ¡°Fight to the death, no retreat! With me, we will be undefeated!¡± The sudden surge of vigor from atop the walls of the pass caused all of the barbarians to exchange looks of dismay. In spite of the situation, they ceased their shouts of ¡°long live the Great Khan!¡±


    At this moment, beneath the khan¡¯s banner, ¡°Xinren Khan¡± Wanyan Najin raised his hand. One of his bodyguards handed over an enormous bow the size of a man. Wanyan Najin spurred his horse and rode out of the formation. Everyone saw a flash before their eyes as Wanyan Najin left the formation and galloped forward to within five hundred paces of Yanmen Pass. In an instant, he pulled back the bowstring and loosed three arrows in quick succession. The three wolf-toothed arrows followed one after another, phantoms hurtling at Lin Tong. In almost a split second, the first arrow had already neared Lin Tong. Lin Tong flipped and dropped, evading the first arrow. As she did so, she drew the saber at her waist to deflect the second arrow. However, the momentum was too great and Lin Tong felt her arm numb as the arrow actually pierced the tempered steel of the saber. As for the third arrow, it was only ten paces from Lin Tong. At this moment, Lin Tong was utterly powerless to move her body and the arrow was on the verge of piercing Lin Tong¡¯s body.


    While everyone was crying out in surprise, a feathered arrow appeared¡ªalmost as if crossing from another era and appearing out of thin air¡ªand hit the last wolf-toothed arrow. However, because of the enormous difference in strength of the archer, the feathered arrow bounced off and fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s hopes were dashed and they could not help lamenting in concert. However, no one expected that the moment the feathered arrow bounced off, the somewhat deviating wolf-toothed arrow was hit by a second feathered arrow. Then a third, fourth, and fifth arrow arrived. With only minor corrections, all five arrows had hit the powerful wolf-toothed arrow and had, with persistence, changed the direction of the wolf-toothed arrow and causing it to brush past Lin Tong¡¯s cheek. With a trace of blood, the arrow buried itself into the wall.


    Although the five arrows were not powerful, their accuracy and speed were both rarely seen in this world. Not only did the Daizhou army clamor with thunderous cheers, even the barbarians could hear the sounds of praise from outside of Yanmen Pass. When Lin Tong dropped to the ground, she was brought under the protection of several bodyguards wielding heavy shields. Not caring about the slight injury to her face, Lin Tong gazed tranced at the young man who held a bow at the ready. With five arrows loosed seamlessly, regardless of how he tried to hide his identity, Lin Tong had already recognized him. The tears that fell from her eyes were quickly blown dry by the wind atop the battlements. In a gentle and resolute voice, Lin Tong called out, ¡°Chiji!¡±


    Chiji had a slight, wry smile on his face. With his identity exposed, there was no need for him to hide any longer. Casually, he removed a pill from a pouch at his waist. Grinding it down, he wiped it against his face, removing the small amount of disguising chemicals he had applied. Then in an easy and composed manner he smiled and replied, ¡°Crimson Clouds Princess, it has been a long time.¡±


    The combination of his natural handsome features and his easygoing confidence that carried a bit of frivolity in his smile changed him entirely. His manifest superiority7 caused everyone to let out cries of surprise. This kind of transformation made it seem like they were all in their dreams or fantasies. Only Lin Tong was unsurprised, as she asked, ¡°Why are you here? With Great Yong holding all of the advantages, what need is there for you to serve as an undercover agent? What ulterior motives does your master have?¡±


    Overwhelmed with shock, everyone gazed at Chiji. Initially full of appreciation, they now felt misgivings. He was a secret agent of Great Yong. At present, Princess Bi was fighting Great Yong. It was unlikely that this man was here on good intentions. The other conscripts around Chiji withdrew while the Daizhou soldiers gradually moved up to encircle him. However, as this young man had just rescued Lin Tong, all of the soldiers hesitated and did not immediately act. Everyone looked to Lin Tong.


    At this moment, having already been escorted back to the barbarian formations, Wanyan Najin¡¯s bright eyes flashed. Although they were separated by a great distance, he clearly recognized the young man standing on the battlements of Yanmen Pass, solitary and independent. He yelled, ¡°This Khan was wondering who it was. So it is the Divine Doctor Bo Le, Sir Wang! Although you hail also from the Central Plains, your fame was earned on the prairie. In the past, upon the rolling prairie, all of the tribal chiefs treated you as an honored guest! You are not from Northern Han! Rather than being treated as an enemy up there, why not come serve at this Khan¡¯s side? This Khan is willing to treat you as intimately as a brother! High position and wealth, women, gold, and silk¡ªeverything will be yours for the taking! What do you think?¡±


    Though Wanyan Najin openly beckoned for Chiji¡¯s capitulation, his voice faintly carried the hopes of instigating internal fighting. Even the conscripts who weren¡¯t openly hostile could not help tightening their grips on their weapons, glaring at Chiji.


    Smiling wryly, Chiji turned and looked out. He shouted, ¡°Chief Wanyan, in the past, when I arrived at the Gele Tribe and received your generous treatment, I helped you cure your beloved stallion and you taught me horse archery. Our friendship is not shallow! However, personal considerations cannot harm righteousness! I originally hail from Southern Chu and am now a citizen of Great Yong! Originally, I had nothing to do with Northern Han! However, regardless of Great Yong, Northern Han, or Southern Chu, we are all people of the Central Plains and the legitimate Han ethnicity!8 Today, if the Khan is here to tour our Central Plains, this one will definitely treat you with all due respect and regard you as a distinguished guest! However, you have come south with an army today and invaded the lands of my people! As a result, you are my mortal enemy! On the basis of our former friendship, I hope to give the Khan a word of warning! At present, the Central Plains are about to be reunified! Although the Khan is brave and fierce, you are not necessarily my Great Yong¡¯s match! If the Khan truly cares about the various tribes of the prairie, it is best to cease hostilities to avoid having your magnificent aspirations become dust and a bloodbath befalling the prairie!¡±


    Smiling ruthlessly, Wanyan Najin hollered back, ¡°The Central Plains have been divided for many years and have continuously suffered years of civil war! With what strength do they have to prevent my army from invading south? This Khan is not greedy and only wants Daizhou! That¡¯s enough to stop my cavalry from trampling over your Central Plains! If you do not surrender, do not blame this Khan for being heartless.¡±


    Laughing cruelly, Chiji drew forth a feathered arrow and broke it in two. He roared, ¡°I break this arrow today as a solemn vow to sever our ties! Khan, feel free to attack Yanmen. Even if I am to die by the Khan¡¯s arrows, I will do so without complaint! Just, if the Khan dies at my hands, do not blame me for turning my back!¡±


    Wanyan Najin¡¯s bladelike eyebrows raised, as he replied, ¡°Do not blame this Khan since you are bringing about your own death! Begin the assault!¡± With this command, the barbarians charged toward Yanmen.


    Having finished conversing, Chiji turned his head to look around. He was apprehensive, not knowing if the people around him were willing to accept his presence and fight alongside him. The moment he turned his head, a quiver of arrows was shoved into his hands and he saw Lin Yuanchong¡¯s warm smile. Lifting his head to look around, he could see their warmth. His eyes brimming with tears, Chiji found that he could not speak.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Lin Tong. After all, whether Chiji could stay required Lin Tong¡¯s decision. Turning her face away, Lin Tong thinly stated, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you all taken your defensive positions? The barbarians are coming!¡±


    Emotional, Chiji tightly gripped his bow and the quiver of arrows as hot tears tumbled down his face.


    At this moment, Wanyan Najin sighed softly. He understood Wang Ji quite well. In the past, they got to know one another. He felt that Wang Ji¡¯s talents were outstanding. Unfortunately, although he had ambition, he didn¡¯t have enough strength and could not forcibly detain someone respected by the entire grasslands, the Divine Doctor Bo Le, and could only befriend him. This time, Wanyan Najin had taken advantage of the serious losses suffered by the tribes after the winter snows and used his stored provisions to control each of the tribes. Each of the tribes had been forced to swear sacred oaths. As a result, the khanate was reestablished and the former glory of the Wanyan family had been restored. However, by that time, Wang Ji had already disappeared without a trace. Just now, when Wang Ji had rescued Lin Tong and wrecked his attempt at establishing his martial prestige, Wanyan Najin was greatly infuriated, hoping to use the tensions between that man and the Yanmen defenders to destroy Wang Ji. He did not want Wang Ji to have any negative impact upon his plans to seize Daizhou. Unfortunately, it failed.


    Weren¡¯t the people of the Central Plains fondest of internal strife? moped Wanyan Najin.


    Footnotes:


    ȨÒËÖ®¼Æ, quanyizhiji ¨C idiom, lit. plan of convenience; fig. stopgap measure, makeshift strategy


    ÓÐÌõ²»ÎÉ, youtiaobuwen ¨C idiom, lit. regular and thorough; fig. arranged methodically


    ´óÀÉ, dalang ¨C lit. eldest son; because Chinese literacy before the twentieth century was quite limited, most families gave their children simple names after animals, flowers, or their order of birth


    ²»ÏÔɽ²»Â¶Ë®, buxianshanbuloushui ¨C lit. to not show the mountain and to not reveal the water; fig. to hide one¡¯s abilities


    ÕñÁû·¢ñù, zhenlongfakui ¨C idiom, lit. rouse the deaf and awaken the unhearing; fig. rousing even the apathetic


    ÕÚÌì¸ÇµØ, zhetiangaidi ¨C idiom, lit. blot out the sky and hide the earth; fig. a massive and enormous array


    º×Á¢¼¦Èº, helijiqun ¨C idiom, lit. a crane standing among a flock of chickens; fig. stand out in a crowd, tower above, manifestly superior, distinguished, outstanding


    Chinese civilization began on the banks of the Yellow River in what is considered to be the Central Plains.The people who trace their origins to this early civilization consider themselves as ethnically Han (ºº×å).

 Chapter 34: Deciding Endgame

    Chapter 34: Deciding Endgame (Beginning)


    After learning of the defeat at Qinzhou, the King of Northern Han amassed an enormous army to defend Jinyang. On the twenty-second day of the fourth month, the Princess of Jiaping led the remnants of the Northern Han main army back to Jinyang. Afraid of Yong¡¯s reprisals, the entire population¡ªincluding the young and elderly¡ªbegan to flee north. Traveling only thirty li1 a day, the former trusted lieutenant of General Long renowned for his defensive abilities, Duan Wudi, volunteered to serve as the rearguard and escorted the populace north.


    When Taizong entered Han domains and heard that the Northern Han King had retreated to defend Jinyang, he laughed and stated, ¡°The first priority is to cut off all external support. Leave Jinyang alone for now. Take a detour to effortlessly take Loufan Pass2 before massing troops between Xinzhou3 and Daizhou.¡±


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Within an elegant chamber of the general¡¯s residence in Qinyuan, I pointed at the black and white stones on the chessboard. I tirelessly taught, ¡°A game of weiqi can roughly be divided into three phases. The opening, the midgame, and the endgame. If you use war terminology, the opening is akin to two sides amassing overt and covert strength, mutually probing and deploying troops. If there is an error in the opening, it is similar to affording your opponent the advantage. As a result, one must be cautious when opening. Just like this invasion of Northern Han, on the surface it was only our Yong¡¯s Zezhou army battling Northern Han¡¯s Qinzhou army. However, Northern Han externally possesses the support of Southern Chu and has also aroused internal strife in Great Yong. In addition, aside from the Qinzhou army, Northern Han also mobilized the Daizhou army to perform a lightning strike. It could be said that their opening was far-reaching and methods acutely savage.


    ¡°However, the Imperial Court was able to exploit Southern Chu¡¯s internal disagreements to sever this external support. As for Yong¡¯s internal turmoil, we have adopted certain methods to control its development. As a result, these two factors did not affect the situation. As for formal battle, aside from the Zezhou army, we also secretly dispatched General Zhangsun to support us. Regardless of both planning beforehand or the numbers of the army that were assembled, they surpassed Northern Han. These are foundations of our victory.


    ¡°As for the midgame, it is the process of backbreaking fighting between the two opponents. It could be said that the fate of most battles are determined in this phase. This time, it could be said that it was a gamble between our army and the Northern Han army. If rash, a crushing defeat will be suffered. Our army suffered three consecutive defeats at Anze, Qinyuan, and Qin River Valley. However, the combination of timely intelligence added to His Imperial Highness personally fighting hard at the head of the rearguard made it possible to lure the enemy troops into our trap. If this wasn¡¯t the case, the ambush we set would likely have become the greatest joke in the world.


    ¡°As for the endgame, it is the process that sees the conclusion of the fighting. At present, our army controls the situation. However, if we do not consolidate at every step, there is the possibility of failure or of being dragged down along with the enemy.¡±


    Presently, it was already the thirtieth day of the fourth month. Our army had captured Qinyuan. Though rather than saying captured, it was better perhaps to say that the Northern Han army had abandoned Qinyuan on their own initiative. On the twentieth day of the fourth month, the remainder of the Daizhou army had rendezvoused with the remnants of the Qinzhou army under Lin Bi¡¯s leadership and returned to Qinyuan with Duan Wudi¡¯s support. Based upon the intelligence gathered by our army¡¯s scouts, the Northern Han King had already issued orders to recall Lin Bi back to Jinyang. He had no other choice in the matter.


    At present, if Northern Han dispersed its troops, the only result would be to watch them be destroyed in turn. By massing troops at Jinyang, they could preserve their strength. In addition, Jinyang was the Northern Han capital and strategically located. If Jinyang did not fall, even if Great Yong besieged the city, it would be difficult to hold the other cities of Northern Han. As a result, retreat was the only choice. However, it was only natural that our army would not allow the enemy to retreat so easily. As a result, our army had begun to advance swiftly, sweeping all opposition before us.


    There was naturally no need for me to accompany the military. As such, I had remained behind to oversee Qinyuan. Of course, I was not alone. Jing Chi had also remained behind in Qinyuan to recuperate. This time, the injury he had suffered was quite serious. Although his life had been preserved, if he did not convalescence for at least half a year, it would be absolutely impossible for him to return to the battlefield. As for military matters, I normally left them to others. Since I had nothing better to do, I dragged Jing Chi to play weiqi with me. Because of his coarse temperament, he was not interested in weiqi. However, I naturally had my ways of forcing him to obediently learn how to play and also seized the opportunity to teach him strategy to ensure that he knew more than just slaughter. If he wanted to have the responsibility of being a commander-in-chief, he was still quite far from the standards.


    Sitting across from me on the soft mat, the expression on Jing Chi¡¯s face appeared quite good though he looked at the chessboard with a pale complexion. As I was focused on my lecturing, I caught his furtive yawn and shot him a glare. He smiled awkwardly. Wanting to brush it off, he asked, ¡°Sir, how is our army going to end this?¡±


    I gently shook my head. This child was not worth teaching. It was better for me to speak of the current situation. As for how much he could absorb, it would be up to him.


    Collecting the stones and tidying the game board, I ordered Huyan Shou to bring a map of Northern Han, placing it upon the game board. Afterwards, I placed several white stones at Jinyang¡¯s location and said, ¡°At present, the majority of Northern Han¡¯s military strength is amassed at Jinyang. Aside from the original garrison of a hundred thousand troops, there are another fifty thousand garrison troops from other regions. While the combat potential of these troops is unbalanced, they can still fight. In addition, the defeated Qinzhou army still has thirty thousand troops remaining and Duan Wudi still has several tens of thousands of troops. Combined with the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s Daizhou army, they should be able to bring at least another fifty thousand troops back to Jinyang. As a result, the entirety of Northern Han¡¯s strength is concentrated in Jinyang. They hope to defend Jinyang. With this, Jinyang will have a million soldiers and civilians. In addition, Jinyang possesses high walls, a deep moat, and enough provisions to last a year. If defended by elite troops and capable generals, they will be able to delay our army within Northern Han for some time. Jinyang is a strategic battlefield. If we cannot capture it, even if we conquer the rest of Northern Han, we can¡¯t hold it. As a result, this final battle will not be easy. If the Imperial Court wants to win a total victory and prevent us from losing to Northern Han, our first step in the endgame will be to compress the space in which the enemy army can exist and sever any external support.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Chi¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon Daizhou. Pointing at Yanmen Pass, he inquired, ¡°Sir, reports arrived several days ago that the barbarians have invaded? Could it be that the Daizhou army is still capable of relieving Jinyang?¡±


    Smiling, I responded, ¡°The situation in Daizhou is extraordinarily tense. At present, eight tribes of barbarians have already united to reestablish the Khanate, enthroning Wanyan Najin and furiously assaulting Yanmen Pass. Besides, since the core of the Daizhou army was taken away by Lin Bi, once Yanmen Pass falls, the barbarians will be able to penetrate deep into the territory to loot and pillage without limit, even going so far as to occupy Daizhou while eyeing Xinzhou and Jinyang covetously. If Daizhou could withstand the barbarians, that would be for the best. However, with the current situation, if Daizhou ultimately cannot be held, its populace and soldiers will retreat to Xinzhou. With Northern Han facing enemies from two fronts, the Daizhou army will group up with those defending Jinyang. When the time comes, not only will Jinyang be strengthened, it is our army that will be facing the barbarians¡¯ invasion. If someone within the Northern Han Royal Family were to suggest negotiating with the barbarians, using gold and silk to entice the barbarians into becoming our enemy, then our army would definitely fall into a nasty predicament.


    ¡°In addition, the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s tactics are not inferior to Long Tingfei¡¯s. She has already been selected as Long Tingfei¡¯s successor and led the survivors back to Jinyang. If she took charge of Jinyang¡¯s military affairs, it could be said that capturing Jinyang would be more difficult than scaling the Heavens.¡±


    After studying the map for some time, Jing Chi asked, ¡°Once the Princess of Jiaping learns of the situation in Daizhou, won¡¯t she travel day and night to rush back to Daizhou? How would she have the mind to defend Jinyang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad that you thought of this point,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°However, it is presently impossible for Lin Bi to return to Daizhou. After His Imperial Majesty marched forth from Tong Pass, he did not head directly for Jinyang and instead took a detour to Loufan Pass. Right now, Daizhou has already been cut off from Xinzhou and Jinyang. According to my original plan, as long as Loufan Pass is heavily garrisoned, we will be able to hold the barbarians off in Daizhou, watching both Daizhou and the barbarians suffer. Once Jinyang has been captured, we will be able to pick up the pieces4 at leisure. When the time comes, the barbarians will definitely try to seize Daizhou. We can take this opportunity to annihilate the core of the eight barbarian tribes. If this happens then it will be impossible for the barbarians to recover in less than a decade. In addition, it will be easier for us to govern Daizhou with its army having suffered serious losses.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Chi felt a chill as he remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Sir being too callous? If this happens then wouldn¡¯t the warriors of Daizhou be wiped clean out? Although your elder pissed my pants in terror from their pursuit, I still greatly admire the Princess of Jiaping and the Daizhou army.¡±


    Because of his discontent, his tone had become a bit peculiar. If in the past, he would definitely not have dared to speak in such a way. Glaring at him, I asked, ¡°If the enemy¡¯s strength is not weakened, are you telling me that we should face the enemy head on?¡±


    Jing Chi hemmed and hawed, afraid to retort. However, there was clear opposition in his eyes. Seeing this, I smiled and said, ¡°There is no need for you to have such a look on your face. His Imperial Majesty has already rejected my plan. Upon further contemplation, His Imperial Majesty believes that it will be impossible to annihilate the barbarians in one stroke. Daizhou is still needed in the future to defend against the barbarians. If Daizhou suffers heavily, its ability to resist the barbarians in the future will be severely impacted. In addition, the Lin family has stood guard over Daizhou for generations, never valuing power, riches, or honor. Although the Lin family¡¯s position in Northern Han is celebrated, their family reportedly does not have surplus wealth. All of their government salaries and rewards are used on military expenditures and financial support. In addition, they have not completely adhered to Jinyang¡¯s commands.


    ¡°Although the Northern Han King is an in-law of the Lin family, aside from this war that determines Northern Han¡¯s survival, the Daizhou army has never left its homeland to campaign. That they have embarked on this campaign was not a result of their relationship as in-laws, but rather because of the weighty support of Northern Han for Daizhou. From this, the Lin family is not wholly loyal to Northern Han. Their fealty is to the entire Central Plains and the common people, not to any dynasty. This Lin family are simple subjects. As a result, His Imperial Majesty not only does not want to annihilate the Lin family, he also wants to preserve the Lin family¡¯s strength.


    ¡°His Imperial Majesty has stated that the Lin family has benefited Daizhou¡¯s people. As the northern frontier¡¯s iron wall, they cannot be moved lightly. If my stratagem were adhered to, not only would it be unfortunate for the Lin family, resulting in the destruction of our defenses, it would also result in the deep loathing of Great Yong by the populace of Daizhou. This would be harmful to our future administration of the north. That is why His Imperial Majesty has decided to try to recruit the Lin family. Even of the Northern Han Royal Family His Imperial Majesty has no wish to exterminate them.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Chi was overjoyed, blurting, ¡°I was about to say that His Imperial Majesty would definitely not employ such a sinister strategy. Throughout his life, His Imperial Majesty has always been fond of talent, treating the loyal and righteous with courtesy and respect. If it were on the battlefield, it would not be unusual for the entirety of the Lin family to be destroyed. However, using the barbarians against the Lin family is not something that His Imperial Majesty can do.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Jing Chi felt the hairs on his neck stand, immediately realizing that he had just spiritedly rebuked Jiang Zhe. Jing Chi could not help taking a furtive glimpse. He saw the smile that was not a smile on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face, almost as if Jiang Zhe did not mind as he played with the stones in his hand. However, no matter how Jing Chi looked, he felt as if that smile swarmed with killing intent. Somewhat out of fear, Jing Chi shifted backwards and mumbled, ¡°Err, Sir. I wasn¡¯t reproaching you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t blaming you,¡± I spoke smiling. ¡°Look. At present, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and General Zhangsun have already split apart in the attack. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is pursuing the Qinzhou army while General Zhangsun is responsible for pacifying the conquered lands. Before our army converges at Jinyang, our army must annihilate and subjugate all resistance or drive them towards Jinyang. However, you cannot participate. Who let you be so gullible and allow a spy from the Devil Sect to serve at your side? Not only were you seriously injured, you also allowed fifty to sixty thousand Northern Han troops escape.


    ¡°When it comes to evaluating contributions after the war has ended, because of the massive slaughter you committed during your long-range penetrating strike after breaking through Hu Pass, you will still be heavily punished even if His Imperial Majesty does not mind. First, popular sentiment must be stabilized. Second, this serves as a warning to others.5 From Qinyuan to Jishi, although you fought hard in the rearguard, it was still a defeat. At most, it could be considered making up for your earlier mistakes. Oh, truly pitiful. Even with such a great deed as surrounding and annihilating the Northern Han army, due to your near assassination leading to dereliction of duty, it looks like you will only have toil and no credit.¡±


    Jing Chi felt choked with resentment, hearing those seemingly regretful but actually mocking words. Although he became increasingly gloomy, he did not refuse to listen. Fortunately, Jiang Zhe very quickly ceased his mockery and began to point at the map to continue to lecture. Jing Chi relaxed. He was somewhat aware of Jiang Zhe¡¯s disposition. Since he was subjected to Jiang Zhe¡¯s mockery, then Jiang Zhe would not bear a grudge. As a result, Jing Chi felt reassured as he listened to Jiang Zhe explain how to deal with the endgame.


    Using weiqi stones to indicate the positions between the armies, I pointed to Qinzhou and stated, ¡°Qinzhou is the capital of the province and the location of Long Tingfei¡¯s marshal residence. At present, the Northern Han army is reorganizing its army and preparing to retreat. In order to force the enemy troops to further split their troops, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has disseminated rumors the entire journey stating that the Yong army would massacre each city we came across. At present, the masses along our army¡¯s advance have all fled towards Qinzhou proper. As the population of Qinzhou has fought against us for years under Long Tingfei¡¯s command, they have always been very anxious. In addition, with Long Tingfei¡¯s death, they have lost all confidence. That is why they have taken everyone, young and old, to flee to the north.


    ¡°The influx of refugees reaching Qinzhou proper has made it basically impossible to defend unless Lin Bi and company can steel their hearts and expel all refugees from the city. However, even if the Northern Han generals can do such a thing, it will be impossible to placate the Qinzhou army who are linked in countless ways to the Qinzhou commoners. As a result, regardless of royal orders or survival, the Northern Han army has only one choice¡ªto retreat north to Jinyang.


    ¡°Originally, I only wanted the Northern Han army to lose popular support. Who would have thought that there are still foolishly sentimental individuals? Duan Wudi has already volunteered to serve as the rearguard. At present, the refugees can only travel a few dozen li every day. With Duan Wudi leading his own troops numbering less than twenty thousand to slowly cover the rear, His Imperial Highness has already almost caught up. Oh, that¡¯s right. Do you know why Northern Han would believe the rumors that we would massacre everyone in the cities we capture? The Prince of Qi has raised your banner in the advance guard, stating that you only suffered a minor injury and can go into battle even though injured. You want to slaughter in retaliation.¡±


    This time, Jing Chi¡¯s eyes widened. Feeling wronged, he gazed at me. In comparison, I chuckled heartily. With this, I had completely taken out my anger on him. After a while, Jing Chi murmured, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m completely out of luck. It would¡¯ve been fine if I were the one being sent to slaughter, but now I have to bear the false reputation.¡±


    Although the expression on my face did not change, I was finding it difficult to resist a smile. Though he had spoken softly, I heard every word clearly. Seeing that Jing Chi was already beginning to tire, I had him retire and rest while I returned to my study. This study originally belonged to Duan Wudi, containing many of the scrolls and manuscripts that Duan Wudi did not have the time to bring with him. Although he was a military leader, he was quite conversant with the classics and the histories. Looking at the notes and manuscripts he had left behind, although the writing was a bit shallow, their comprehension was quite profound. Picking up the notes I had not finished reading yesterday, I began to thumb through the text. The majority of its contents were composed of his insights he had garnered during his studies, literary annotations, and also some notes to himself. This was the best way of understanding someone, especially when he was going to play a key part in the endgame. To Jing Chi, I only explained some of the military situation. There were other matters he had no need to understand.


    Responsible for the rearguard, Duan Wudi had a key hostage in his hands¡ªXuan Song. I had already received news from Xiaoshunzi and Su Qing, learning that Xuan Song was still alive, having only been injured and detained. Although he had been found, it was impossible to rescue Xuan Song from so many enemy soldiers no matter how formidable Xiaoshunzi was. Although Su Qing had tried to employ every possible means to bring about the rescue, Qinyuan was impenetrable under Duan Wudi¡¯s control. Let alone the rescue, it was already tremendously difficult to contact Xuan Song, especially after Lin Bi had reached Qinyuan and made it increasingly impossible to rescue Xuan Song.


    Xiaoshunzi and Su Qing had been ready to give up, but who could have imagined that Lin Bi would lead the army north to Jinyang the second day after the Northern Han army had retreated to Qinzhou city, and Duan Wudi would volunteer to command the rearguard, secretly keeping Xuan Song with him. Coincidentally, there wasn¡¯t many who knew that Xuan Song had been captured. Of those aside from Lin Bi, Xiao Tong, and Duan Wudi, the majority had already died at Jishi. As a result, after receiving Lin Bi¡¯s tacit acceptance, Xuan Song had kept by Duan Wudi as hostage. Learning this news, I naturally could guess at Duan Wudi¡¯s intentions¡ªmerely hoping to exchange Xuan Song for some conditions. However, it could be assumed that Duan Wudi would not be excessive in his demands. Besides, I had already made all of the proper arrangements and would not let Duan Wudi off lightly. This time, it was foreordained that Duan Wudi would not have the opportunity of returning to Jinyang.


    With the general situation here in Northern Han decided, the so-called endgame was not limited to just this place. Several days ago, I had sent a letter to the Eastern Sea, having them release Qiu Yufei. Once Qiu Yufei had returned to Northern Han and the situation decided, I could use him to negotiate with the Devil Sect. How could I not use his kind of excellent intermediary? Otherwise, why did I rack my brains to preserve his life? I would definitely not place myself in danger out of cherishing a person¡¯s talents. If he weren¡¯t of some use, how could I have allowed myself to open up and become friends with him?


    Furthermore, Hanzhong also needed to be pacified. Thinking of this, I strode over to the unfinished weiqi game below the window. Setting a stone on the southwest corner of the board, settling the Heavens and the Earth in one move. Henceforth, there would be no more problems from the southwest. Snickering maliciously, I wondered what it would feel like to fall from one¡¯s peak.


    Standing on guard outside of the study, Huyan Shou felt himself shiver without knowing why. He thought, I wonder who else will be out of luck.


    ***


    At this moment within Nanzheng, in the former secondary palace of the King of Shu and the residence of the Prince of Qing¡ªthe recently turned royal palace of the newly reestablished Shu¡ªthe toddler Shu King, Meng Xu, was frolicking under the supervision of his mother and a group of maids. The current Shu Queen Dowager, Lady Qi, was a young woman just over twenty years old. Formerly, she was a maid of Lady Golden Lotus. As a result, she had the opportunity to have intercourse with the former Shu King. After she had been impregnated, she was not given a concubine title. If Shu had not fallen, she would have been an ordinary concubine in the royal harem and her child would have been no more than a young prince with a low position. However, at present, she had become a rallying point for the former Shu officials who wished to restore their fallen country.


    Regardless of whether this was fortunate or misfortunate for her and her son, she was a puppet who could not make any decisions. As a result, although she was honored as the queen dowager, she was still melancholic. Only after watching the na?ve and innocent look on her son did a smile appear on her face.


    With the help of the maids, Meng Xu finally plucked a peach blossom. Holding the peach blossom, he jumped and ran into his mother¡¯s arms. He raised the peach blossom up high, wanting his mother to take it. An intense feeling of happiness welling up from her heart, Lady Qi held her beloved son tightly to her, thinking, Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if I can spend the rest of my life with my beloved son without care or worry in the world?


    Right at this moment, Lady Qi heard several stifled groans. Lifting her head, Lady Qi by chance caught sight of a palace attendant being knocked unconscious to the ground. As for the assailant, he was a middle-aged man in the uniform of a royal bodyguard. The man had a refined appearance with a somewhat gloomy expression. In shock, Lady Qi cried out, ¡°Royal Bodyguard Gu!¡±


    In a panic, Lady Qi scanned her surroundings, only seeing that the two royal bodyguards to her left and right had completely corralled all of the other bodyguards and all of the palace maids. Of these two bodyguards, one was heavily whiskered with a bold and powerful appearance. The other had the eyes of a falcon and thin lips, his appearance seeming stern and grave. Lady Qi did not recognize him. Stifling the urge to cry for help, Lady Qi forcefully adopted a calm demeanor as she gazed at the three middle-aged men who possessed evil intentions.


    Ever since Shu had fallen and she had escaped from the royal palace on the orders of the Shu King and Lady Golden Lotus before being sold out by her attendants to the Prince of Qing¡ªand even though they had not been harmed by the Prince of Qing because they were of use¡ªLady Qi had long since no longer been an ignorant woman after experiencing these multiple calamities. She knew that if she were to carelessly cry for help, these three would likely kill both her and her child. As a result, she not only did not dare to cry for help, she also held Meng Xu tightly in her embrace and covered her son¡¯s mouth, not letting him cry out in fear.


    Seeing the other two bodyguards had retreated to Bodyguard Gu¡¯s side, Lady Qi knew that he was the leader of the three bodyguards. She hazily remembered that this man was named Gu Ning and had a high status. Although he had only recently entered the royal palace, he was highly regarded by many bodyguards within the palace. In addition, he was usually thoughtful and courteous, and had never held their statuses as puppets with contempt. But why had this man suddenly decided to commit murder?


    With wariness in her gaze, Lady Qi stared at Gu Ning and asked, ¡°Bodyguard Gu, what do you intend to do with Us and the King?¡±


    Gu Ning sighed lightly. Holding the hilt of his saber, he slowly walked before Lady Qi and knelt to the ground. He answered, ¡°This commoner has come with orders to take His Royal Majesty¡¯s life.¡±


    Under orders from Huo Jicheng¡¯s orders, he had entered the Shu royal palace. In order to facilitate the execution of his orders, he had only brought his two sworn brothers, Zhang Han and He Yun. These two sworn brothers of his were both uninterested in the great undertaking of restoring Shu and had only operated in concert out of brotherhood.


    With a pale face, Lady Qi inquired, ¡°Are you here on the Prince of Qing¡¯s orders? At present, he shouldn¡¯t be trying to kill us.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Ning was stirred and he thought, Since even this woman understands this fact, then why wouldn¡¯t the Union Head understand this? Why is forcing me to offend His Royal Majesty? Could it be that he has a crafty scheme? However, regardless of the reasons for Huo Jicheng¡¯s orders, Gu Ning was well aware that he could not escape from his control. As a result, he sadly responded, ¡°This subject has no other choice and asks that the Queen Dowager forgives me.¡±


    Finished speaking, Gu Ning drew his saber and after hesitating, chopped down. Although Lady Qi was powerless to resist, out of maternal instincts, she tightly held her beloved son in her arms, while using her body to block the steel blade of the saber. Even if she had to die, she must die sooner than her beloved son. In addition, she held many hopes and dreams. From this man¡¯s words and the weak killing intent he exuded, it seemed that he was being forced to act. If he killed her, it could be that his killing intent would vanish and allow her beloved son¡¯s life to be preserved.


    The saber suddenly came to a stop, only a hair¡¯s breadth from Lady Qi. The veins on Gu Ning¡¯s head bulged. Whatever the case, he could not chop down. He had always been a loyal individual. How could he kill a member of the royal family? Even if Lady Qi and her son did not have such statuses, how could he kill a woman and a child as a chivalrous man?


    Seeing this, Lady Qi knelt on the ground. Tearfully, she requested, ¡°Bodyguard Gu, I hope that you will stay your saber and spare the lives of me and my child. Your servant and her child could not be thankful enough for the rest of our lives.¡±


    As Gu Ning¡¯s gaze wavered and his face revealed his inner struggle, the eagle-eyed and thin-lipped middle-aged man coldly stated, ¡°Big brother Gu, don¡¯t forget that Yan¡¯er and Bao¡¯er are both in Huo Yi¡¯s hands, while we do not know Ying¡¯er¡¯s fate. If you do not follow the Union Head¡¯s orders, what¡¯s to be done about the children? This mother and son duo are no more than the Prince of Qing¡¯s puppets. Don¡¯t tell me that you truly consider them to be His Royal Majesty and the Queen Dowager?¡±


    Hearing this, Lady Qi promptly pleaded, ¡°Bodyguard Gu, there is nothing spurious about your servant and Xu¡¯er¡¯s identities. However, your servant does not dare to unreasonably request that my life be spared based upon our identities, only asking that Bodyguard Gu spare our lives as orphan and widow. If inconvenient, as long as Xu¡¯er¡¯s life can be spared, even if your servant is chopped into mincemeat, your servant will have no complaints.¡±


    Lady Qi could hear that Gu Ning was being blackmailed with the lives of his son and nephews to take the lives of her and her son. As a result, she indirectly tried to use the feelings between a mother and son in the hopes of changing his mind.


    Hearing this, Gu Ning ultimately let out a deep sigh. Setting down the saber, he sadly stated, ¡°For the time being, regardless of whether this child is the flesh and blood of the former King, when it comes to jianghu morality, could it be that I can kill another¡¯s mother and child to save my own flesh and blood? Brothers, I have already decided to leave the Embroidered Union. The Union Head¡¯s temperament is perverse and will definitely bring about our deaths sooner than later. If you are willing, accompany me in escorting this mother and son pair away. Both the Prince of Qing and the Union Head are vicious and merciless. I cannot bear to watch the former King¡¯s posthumous child die in the hands of those individuals with wild ambitions.¡±


    The two middle-aged men exchanged looks of dismay. The whiskered man asked, ¡°Big brother, what about those children?¡±


    Gu Ning painfully answered, ¡°Union Head¡¯s methods are savage. I can only try to save them. You two should take His Royal Majesty and the Queen Dowager and leave first. I will go to San Pass to try to rescue Yan¡¯er and Bao¡¯er. As for Ying¡¯er, it will likely be impossible to rescue him.¡±


    The eagle-eyed and thin-lipped middle-aged man sighed, ¡°I originally stayed behind in the Embroidered Union out of brotherly affection. Even if Huo Jicheng¡¯s methods are formidable, he can do nothing to me. Since big brother has already decided to sever ties with the Embroidered Union, I naturally do not have any objections. Are you willing to leave with us?¡±


    The question was directed at Lady Qi. Lady Qi felt apprehensive. Although these individuals originally wanted to kill her and her son, she could tell that they were not vile characters. In reality, she did not put much faith in the Prince of Qing. Besides, if she didn¡¯t agree, it seemed that this vicious looking man would kill her and her son. As a result, Lady Qi quickly nodded her head and responded, ¡°Your servant, mother and son, will have to rely upon the chivalrous men.¡±


    The large, whiskered man replied, ¡°Big brother, I will go with you to San Pass. Have Old Zhang take the mother and son pair and leave first.¡±


    Gu Ning felt quite grateful. When it came to martial arts, the large, whiskered individual¡¯s was the highest and was one of the top experts of the Embroidered Union. With him accompanying, the likelihood of rescuing those children would be increased.


    The eagle-eyed, thin-lipped middle-aged man frowned and said, ¡°Big brother, although third brother¡¯s martial arts are impressive, his temper is coarse. The rescue will require scheming. It is better that I go. In addition, many of the Union¡¯s brothers have received big brother¡¯s favor. Big brother can have them first conceal the news. In this way, it will be highly possible that we will be able to rescue the several nephews.¡±


    Gu Ning knew that, although his third brother Zhang Han was a bit vicious, his scheming was deep and he was quite resourceful. Were it not that Zhang Han only followed himself, Zhang Han would likely have gained Huo Jicheng¡¯s recognition based on Zhang Han¡¯s talents. The plan that Zhang Han would come up with would definitely have a high chance of success. As a result, Gu Ning saluted and said, ¡°Many thanks to brother for helping me.¡±


    Smiling, Zhang Han replied, ¡°What need is there to thank me? At the time, if big brother had not saved my life, Zhang Han would probably no longer exist in this world. In addition, to speak the truth, I have also grown fed up with this life. Being able to retire in seclusion and live a pastoral lifestyle will be better than living continuously in such a precarious situation. Two years ago, I built a secret manor. This time, we can go there to farm and hunt. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to live somewhere free and unfettered?¡±


    Sighing, Gu Ning answered, ¡°Based on the Prince of Qing¡¯s conduct, we can tell that he is not someone who truly wants to restore our Kingdom of Shu. In addition, Union Head Huo is wildly ambitious. With no hope of restoring our country and yet being able to pluck the former King¡¯s flesh and blood from danger¡ªby ensuring that the former King¡¯s line does not end, it can be said that we have adhered to loyalty and righteousness.¡±


    Only when she heard this did Lady Qi finally relax. As a woman who knew when to advance and retreat, she was unwilling to become someone else¡¯s puppet. She would be perfectly satisfied if she could live in seclusion with her beloved son in the countryside. However, she still had misgivings about these men before her and did not dare to reveal her innermost thoughts. Consequently, she remained silent and did not speak.


    Once He Yun had taken Lady Qi and Meng Xu away, escaping with the help of several trusted disciples and several uninformed members of the Embroidered Union, Gu Ning and Zhang Han headed directly for San Pass. In reality, although the three brothers had tried to cover things up, how could such a major event be hidden from so many eyes and ears? However, after the three of them had departed, people naturally came to cover up all traces and hide the news. But this was not something the three could have known.


    Footnotes:


    16.2 kilometers (about 10 miles)


    Â¥·³¹Ø, Loufan Guan ¨C located southwest of modern-day Ningwu County (ÄþÎäÏØ), Xinzhou (ÐÃÖÝ), Shanxi (ɽÎ÷)


    ÐÃÖÝ, Xinzhou ¨C a prefecture in the north-central part of Shanxi Province


    ÊÕÊ°²Ð¾Ö, shoushicanju ¨C idiom, lit. to pick up the pieces; fig. to clean up the mess


    ÒÔÙÓЧÓÈ, yijingxiaoyou ¨C idiom, lit. in order to warn against following bad examples; fig. as a warning to others

 Chapter 35: Deciding Endgame (Second Half)

    Volume 5, Chapter 35: Deciding Endgame (Second Half)


    Taking advantage of the fortunate timing of night approaching and the chaos of the army returning to the camp after attacking Chencang, Shangguan Yan apprehensively returned to the tent he shared with Xiong Bao after meeting privately with Zhang Han. Although the two were hostages in practice, Huo Yi had not treated them unfairly, allowing them to live together and did not humiliate them in the slightest. Were it not for the Sword of Damocles dangling over their heads, Shangguan Yan would have mostly felt gratitude and respect for Huo Yi. However, Shangguan Yan knew that it would unfortunately only take one order for the youth who had been showing them consideration to kill the two of them without the slightest hesitation. As a result, Shangguan Yan had never dared to let his guard down. This was especially the case now after Zhang Han had informed him about the change in the situation requiring the immediate escape of Xiong Bao and himself, worrying him ever more deeply.


    Although Huo Yi had not said it clearly, one of the two of them was required to await orders by his side and was not permitted to leave his sight. How could the two of them safely escape? thought Shangguan Yan with great effort. However, regardless of how, he needed to explain this matter to Xiong Bao right now.


    The encampment was presently resting before dinner. Xiong Bao should have left Huo Yi¡¯s side and returned to their shared tent, while he would have to go to Huo Yi¡¯s side to await orders after dinner. Although there was only an hour¡¯s time, Shangguan Yan believed that he could explain everything clearly to Xiong Bao in that time. In this way, if something were to change, Xiong Bao would not negligently fall into someone else¡¯s trap.


    Entering the tent, Shangguan Yan felt his mind quake, as he only glimpsed Huo Yi standing with his hands behind his back, and did not see Xiong Bao. Could it be that news of his adoptive father and company¡¯s arrival has been discovered? thought Shangguan Yan. However, he had no choice but to salute and state, ¡°This subordinate greets the young master. Why has the young master come here? Could it be that there is something urgent?¡±


    A hint of an icy smile appeared on Huo Yi¡¯s guileless face, as he replied, ¡°The Union Head has issued an order. Tonight both of you are required to remain to await orders. If you violate this order, not only will you be seriously punished, your family will also be implicated.¡±


    Finished speaking, Huo Yi began to play with a jade pendant with his right hand, showing a thick, menacing overtone in his eyes. Shangguan Yan looked carefully and felt his heart grow cold. He recognized that jade pendant; it belonged to Zhang Han with whom he had just separated from. This jade pendant was a congratulatory present Shangguan Yan had gifted Zhang Han on his fortieth birthday. Because Zhang Han had treated Shangguan Yan quite well, Shangguan Yan had specially purchased this piece of jade dating from the Han Dynasty which could ward off evil spirits to express his appreciation. Touched by Shangguan Yan¡¯s piety, Zhang Han had practically always kept the jade pendant by his side. Earlier, Shangguan Yan had seen Zhang Han wearing the pendant at his waist. Now that the jade pendant had appeared in Huo Yi¡¯s hands, could it be that Zhang Han had actually been caught in the short period of time since their parting? In addition, it could be assumed that Xiong Bao had already been taken into custody. Shangguan Yan could not help tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword, as a burst of fury flooded into him.


    Almost as if he didn¡¯t notice the changes in Shangguan Yan, Huo Yi remained smiling as he said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, we have already found your honorable little brother. When all is said and done, he is too young, going so far as to head out alone to intercept spies from the Bright Inspection Department. In the end, he was captured. Fortunately, your honorable little brother was not executed by the Bright Inspection Department because they hoped to force some classified information out of him. This time, Luo Jianfei led people to destroy one of the secret bases of the Bright Inspection Department and was able to rescue your honorable little brother. Although he has suffered some harm, he is still quite vigorous. You can be at ease. In a few days, your entire family can be reunited.¡±


    A bucket of ice water had been dumped over his head with these words. Shangguan Yan recovered his calm, feeling a surge of sorrow. Who would have thought that he and his brothers, when all was said and done, could not escape the control of the Embroidered Union? The determination he had strenuously these last few days finally crumbled. He feebly stated, ¡°If the young master has any instructions, there is no harm in being frank. But the Union Head dealing with us Union members in this manner truly makes me sorely disappointed.¡±


    Huo Yi cracked a grin, causing his seemingly guileless appearance to gain a bit of craftiness. To the indignant Shangguan Yan, he said, ¡°In reality, it is because you have always been unwilling to follow orders. If you didn¡¯t harbor hostility, there is no way that the Union Head and Vice Union Head would make things difficult for you. At present, your adoptive father and company are under our surveillance. It will only take one command and they will be easily captured. Oh, that¡¯s right. They have abducted His Royal Majesty and the Queen Dowager. Even if we execute them through death by a thousand cuts,1 no one will cry foul.¡±


    Furiously, Shangguan Yan retorted, ¡°If not for you forcing my adoptive father to commit regicide, why would my adoptive father have rescued His Royal Majesty and the Queen Dowager? If you want to kill us, do so. Why are you seeking to frame my adoptive father?¡±


    Huo Yi chuckled, ¡°So you met Zhang Han as expected. It seems that I did not guess wrong.¡±


    Shangguan Yan was left dumbfounded. What was going on? Didn¡¯t they already capture Second Uncle Zhuang? Suddenly, he understood and gazed at the jade pendant in Huo Yi¡¯s hand. Huo Yi smiled and tossed the jade pendant over. Catching the jade pendant, Shangguan Yan examined it carefully. Sure enough, it was an imitation jade pendant. Even if its imitation was perfect, Shangguan Yan could still see from the slight differences that it wasn¡¯t real. Earlier, he had been briefly agitated and thus had not noticed the differences.


    After seeing through the trick, Shangguan Yan did not relax too much. From the imitation jade pendant, he could tell that Huo Yi, Chen Zhen, and even perhaps Huo Jicheng had long since been on their guard against him and his family. Once an attack was launched, it would be like lightning and leave nothing to chance. Were this not the case, why would they have gone so far as to create an imitation of the jade pendant that Shangguan Yan had gifted Zhang Han?


    Now that Huo Yi was probing directly, then all of the proper arrangements would have been made. Reaching this thought, Shangguan Yan truly felt himself relax. He understood that Huo Yi would definitely not waste his time scheming against someone who was worthless. Since Huo Yi was going so far to deal with him, there was definitely some leeway to turn the situation around.


    Shangguan Yan wasn¡¯t someone unwilling to admit defeat. Sighing, he dejectedly stated, ¡°Regardless of intelligence or martial force, we have to concede defeat. Young master Huo, please be frank. Whatever it is, as long as it is within Shangguan Yan¡¯s capabilities, I will be sure to do my utmost. I only hope that the Union Head will be lenient and let off my adoptive father and two uncles.¡±


    Seeing this, Huo Yi smiled slightly. As expected, Shangguan Yan was intelligent, but unfortunately wasn¡¯t ruthless enough. This was also the reason why Huo Yi had chosen him. This kind of man was comparatively easy to control. Although the members of the Gu family needed to be indulged, they could not be permitted to leave control. As a result, they need to arrange a saboteur within the Gu family. Shangguan Yan was the most suitable candidate. Shangguan Yan was sufficiently astute and able to adapt to circumstances. As long as the lives of the entire Gu family were preserved, Shangguan Yan would bow his head and obey. Further, Shangguan Yan was the only one who had the ability if they wanted to keep Gu Ning and company in the dark. In comparison, Xiong Bao was rough, while Gu Ying was too impetuous and easily given to passion. Neither of these two were good candidates.


    Pulling on Shangguan Yan and having him sit down, Huo Yi said, ¡°In reality, the Union Head originally had no intention of making things difficult for you people of the Gu family. This time, after the matter at Chencang is concluded, the Embroidered Union will also disappear and your Gu family can retreat to live in seclusion without needing to worry about the earthly matters of the world. However, since the Gu family has taken away the surviving members of the Shu Royal Family, this will ultimately lead to no end of trouble in the future. That is why the Union Head wants you to temporarily keep an eye on them. As long as your Gu family don¡¯t intend to use the remains of the Royal Family to revive Shu, then this one can guarantee on the Union Head¡¯s behalf that no one in your Gu family will be harmed.¡±


    Hearing this, Shangguan Yan was mentally shaken. Although he had always had veiled criticisms of Huo Jicheng and company, he had never expected that Huo Jicheng and company would collaborate with Great Yong. However, the words Huo Yi had spoken faintly revealed information that Shangguan Yan found it difficult to believe. Stunned, he stared at Huo Yi, not knowing what to say.


    Huo Yi smiled softly and continued, ¡°There is no need for you to overthink this. If we wanted to completely eradicate the remnants of the former Kingdom of Shu, we would not have left Meng Xu alone. As long as your Gu family knows your place from now on, your safety will be guaranteed. I will give you the particulars on how to get in contact soon. Right now, you will follow orders and perform a major task. Once this matter is completed, you can take Xiong Bao with you and escape. As for Gu Ying, I will tell you where to rescue him. If you do not follow my orders, your entire family will die. If you follow my orders, you will be able to live a few years longer in the worst case scenario. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have you do anything unnecessary and will not use you to lure those who wish to restore your country. Our master has already issued orders and from henceforth we will cease to involve ourselves in the affairs of the Embroidered Union. Leaving you as a thread is only an emergency measure. As for the specifics, you can go ask Gu Ying in the future. However, no one else can know about this information.¡±


    Shangguan Yan was left bewildered. He naturally did not know of Chen Zhen and company¡¯s intent to hand the Embroidered Union over to Xiahou Yuanfeng. With this, the Bright Inspection Department would thereby control all of the former Shu resistance forces.


    In order to prevent Xiahou Yuanfeng from becoming unduly pleased with himself, Chen Zhen and Dong Que had plotted to send Gu Ning to kill Meng Xu. In fact, the two had long assumed that Gu Ning would most likely find it impossible to perform his mission. As a result, the only choice available to Gu Ning was to rescue the Shu king and queen dowager. If this happened, then although Xiahou Yuanfeng had achieved his goal of pacifying the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion, he had also allowed the Shu royal family to escape. This meant Xiahou Yuanfeng would have made an admirable contribution but also be at fault. While his contributions wouldn¡¯t be conspicuous, his mistake would be quite eye-catching, and would definitely be harped upon by those unaware of the particulars. Although Xiahou Yuanfeng would have taken control of the Embroidered Union, he would also have to bear the heavy responsibility for tracking down the Shu royal family.


    Chen Zhen and company were fully confident that Gu Ning was resourceful enough to escape Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s pursuit. After all, Gu Ning¡¯s position in the Embroidered Union was quite high and he had excellent relations. In addition, when his deep roots in the former Kingdom of Shu were combined with Chen Zhen and company¡¯s secret assistance, it was highly probable that Gu Ning could evade pursuit. Of course, in order to prepare for the unexpected, they had thought it best to leave a chess piece behind at Gu Ning¡¯s side. As for Shangguan Yan, he was the best candidate. Although, it was possible that Shangguan Yan would rack his brains to think of a way to escape their control in the future. However, when that happened, it would already be unimportant.


    As time passed, Meng Xu¡¯s importance would gradually decrease. In addition, Shangguan Yan and company had already lost all hope of restoring their country. As a result, Chen Zhen and Dong Que did not worry that they couldn¡¯t control the Gu family in the future. As for Gu Ying, even though he already knew the truth, it was inconvenient to kill him. They could only include him within the plan.


    When Shangguan Yan followed Huo Yi out, he was utterly baffled. He naturally did not know that¡ªat this very moment several dozen li away¡ªGu Ying had been earnestly and tirelessly persuaded to become the second chess piece to control the Gu family.


    Ever since Gu Ying had been detained at Liu Hua¡¯s side, Liu Hua had used all kinds of methods to tame the young and vigorous man. The threat of death combined with Liu Hua¡¯s warmth¡ªLiu Hua was a member of the eight elites and the head of the Secret Camp¡¯s Hidden Group¡ªallowed him to easily make Gu Ying treat him as an elder brother and close friend. After Liu Hua had indirectly explained the kind intentions of preserving the Gu family, how could Gu Ying not be involved?


    ***


    Sitting inside his tent, the Prince of Qing thought of the failure to capture Chencang again today. He felt nothing. Although the Embroidered Union had agreed to look for an opportunity to assassinate Chencang¡¯s garrison commander, there had been no activity on that front for days. Instead, due to the continuous assaults, he lost many of his trusted officers and soldiers. He was quite dissatisfied. Unfortunately, he had left Ye Tianxiu behind to defend San Pass, or else Li Kang would¡¯ve sent him to investigate whether the Embroidered Union was deliberately procrastinating in order to make some exorbitant demands. However, as San Pass was just captured and though its former deputy garrison commander had defected, it was best to be on guard. If it not for his unwillingness to make for himself a reputation of killing those who had surrendered, and rattle the army¡¯s morale, Li Kang had originally wanted to kill that deputy garrison commander.


    While Li Kang was deeply worried and letting his imagination run wild, someone outside of his tent reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, glad tidings have arrived from Chencang.¡±


    The Prince of Qing raised his head and watched as Huo Yi quickly walked in with Shangguan Yan in tow. Huo Yi held a round, azure silk bundle that was dripping with blood in his hands. Overjoyed inside, Li Kang asked almost in disbelief, ¡°Is the matter settled?¡±


    Advancing forward, Huo Yi genuflected and answered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the Union Head took on the task personally and has taken the head of the Chencang garrison commander, Ying Ling. At present, Chencang has been thrown into chaos. Your Imperial Highness, please immediately mobilize the army. We will definitely be able to capture Chencang in one stroke.¡±


    Forcibly resisting the happiness he was feeling, Li Kang ordered, ¡°Bring the head over for me to take a look. I happen to be acquainted with Ying Ling.¡±


    Huo Yi scooted closer on his knees, his entire face expressing happiness and possessing excitement, and presented the bundle containing Ying Ling¡¯s head. Li Kang merely believed that Huo Yi was so excited because they were about to capture Chencang. In the agreement with the Embroidered Union, if the Union successfully assassinated Chencang¡¯s garrison commander, then the power the Embroidered Union would gain would be no small matter. Because of this agreement, Huo Yi was one of those who would benefit the most. However, Li Kang still kept calm. When he rose to take the severed head, he maintained a barely discernable wariness, not displaying anything out of the ordinary.


    At this very moment, one of Li Kang¡¯s trusted generals charged into the tent and excitedly reported, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, the entirety of Chencang is brightly lit and seems to be in disarray.¡±


    Li Kang had arranged for this general to monitor the situation in Chencang at all times. Him personally coming and reporting served to confirm that the Embroidered Union had indeed successfully assassinated Ying Ling.


    Only with this did Li Kang relax, accepting the bundle with both hands. Holding it up with one hand, he used the other hand to open the bundle. When he saw the head and the scattered hair, Li Kang did not have any have feelings of disgust, instead reaching out with his hand to brush apart the scattered hair. The head¡¯s eyes were closed and the look on the face was malevolent, truly the appearance of Ying Ling he remembered.


    Li Kang exulted. Just as he relaxed, Huo Yi suddenly exploded forward. Instinctively, Li Kang threw the severed head in his hands at Huo Yi, while he retreated and the color of his two hands suddenly became golden. The dagger in Huo Yi¡¯s hands arced through the air like a piercing rainbow and crushed the severed head into smithereens. During this short time span, once Huo Yi¡¯s dagger thrust at Li Kang¡¯s abdomen, Li Kang¡¯s right hand the color of gold caught the sharp blade. Although Li Kang was empty handed, there was no trace of blood on his hands.


    Contempt shone in Li Kang¡¯s eyes as he lashed out with his left fist, forcing Huo Yi to let go of the dagger and retreat. From Huo Yi¡¯s hand, a pellet shot out. With a slight explosion, the pellet immediately filled the tent with smoke. Li Kang was frightened, afraid that the smoke was poisonous and swiftly retreated backwards. He swung his left hand upward across his body. Like a blade, the hand cut open a hole in the tent, allowing him to escape. Although his sight had been screened by the smoke, Li Kang could sense that Huo Yi had not pursued him. Instead, Li Kang heard a muffled groan and knew that his trusted lieutenant had been killed by someone. Not hearing a blood-curdling scream, Li Kang felt his heart ache. Li Kang understood Huo Yi¡¯s and Shangguan Yan¡¯s martial arts quite well. Neither of them had the ability to kill that general in one blow. The two of them had most likely acted together. Although Li Kang was not particularly experienced with hand-to-hand combat, he immediately realized there definitely was an ambush since Hou Yi had chosen not to pursue him. Otherwise, once Li Kang had summoned his bodyguards, Huo Yi and Shangguan Yan would definitely meet their deaths.


    These thoughts were complicated and not easy to express succinctly, and were actually no more than a sudden inspiration. Just as Li Kang sought to move his body, he felt a sharp object pierce a key acupoint on his back. Li Kang felt his internal energy scatter and disintegrate. Before Li Kang had fallen on the ground, a man burrowing through the ground swept past and caught him. Passing through the opening in the tent, the burrowing man delivered Li Kang back into the tent.


    Feeling his entire body stiff and unable to move in the slightest, Li Kang sighed lightly. Right before he could loudly cry out for help, the man who had seized him chopped down with a knife hand on his throat, causing Li Kang to feel a sharp pain in his throat.


    By now, the smoke had gradually cleared and Li Kang looked around. He saw his trusted lieutenant collapsed on the ground. The general¡¯s right hand was on the hilt of his sword while blood gushed forth from his chest. Shangguan Yan stood at the entrance to the tent, the sword in his hand covered with blood. On the general¡¯s throat were visible fingermarks¡ªhis windpipe had been severed by someone¡¯s palm wind. At this moment, the person behind Li Kang set him down into a chair and walked in front of him. This man was Chen Zhen.


    Li Kang had a bitter taste in his mouth. Although he knew it was useless, he still managed to ask with difficulty, ¡°Why?¡±


    This time, Chen Zhen did not prevent Li Kang from speaking because he knew that Li Kang would not scream. Smirking, Chen Zhen commanded, ¡°Huo Yi, take His Imperial Highness¡¯s command arrow and summon all of the generals in the army for a conference in the command tent.¡±


    With a slight grin, Huo Yi walked to the desk and picked up a golden command arrow before turning to depart. Confusion glimmered in Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes as he glanced at Chen Zhen. Calmly, he wiped his sword clean on the already dead general¡¯s battle gown before immediately following Huo Yi out.


    Dragging a chair over, Chen Zhen sat down across from Li Kang. Retrieving a jade bottle from his bosom, Chen Zhen shook out a pill and shoved it into Li Kang¡¯s mouth. Li Kang was powerless to resist. Once that pill had reached his stomach, Li Kang felt his internal energy gradually dissolve like snow melting in spring. Ceasing all thought of using his internal energy to force out the concealed weapon at his back, pain and suffering shone Li Kang¡¯s eyes. Once again, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Chen Zhen smiled slightly and countered, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, what¡¯s the point of asking? Presumably, the Emperor and officials of Great Yong also wish to ask Your Imperial Highness why you don¡¯t want to be a proper imperial prince and instead rose up in rebellion.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t hear Chen Zhen¡¯s quip, Li Kang continued to question, ¡°I believe I have shown extreme forbearance for your Embroidered Union. If that weren¡¯t the case, how could I have allowed you to seize control so easily? What benefit would there be to the Embroidered Union if I failed? Could it be that you do not wish to restore your country?¡±


    Ridicule flashing across Chen Zhen¡¯s eyes, he replied, ¡°Restoring the country is the affairs of you nobles. I am only an ordinary man from jianghu. If you could live in peace and happiness with eat and drink, who would want to beat a dead horse over those matters? Great Yong is about to unify the world; its strength cannot be stopped. Even if you were successful in your rebellion, it would be of little benefit to you. It may be of benefit to the Shu Royal Family, but it won¡¯t be of any benefit to commoners like me. High position and great wealth are enough to have one submit. However, to those of us who struggle to exist between life and death, it is unrealistic.¡±


    Furiously, Li Kang retaliated, ¡°Wrong! If your Embroidered Union is not doing this for the sake of restoring your country, then you definitely are colluding with Li Zhi! Otherwise, why go so far? Whatever Li Zhi can give you, this Prince can do so as well. Why have you betrayed this Prince?¡±


    Hearing the din gradually become louder in the encampment, Chen Zhen responded, ¡°What¡¯s the point of Your Imperial Highness trying to get to the heart of the matter? After today we will never meet again. Your Imperial Highness is still the flesh and blood of the Imperial Family. Your fate is not something this lowly one can decide. If Your Imperial Highness manages to preserve your life, wouldn¡¯t it be bothersome if this lowly one explained too much?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cautious?¡± asked Li Kang, grieving. ¡°Fine. If you are unwilling to speak, I will still eventually know. Li Zhi will definitely let me die with understanding. However, what have you done to this Prince¡¯s subordinates? Can you tell me?¡±


    Chen Zhen smiled and answered, ¡°Since we¡¯re idle, this lowly one will blab a bit since Your Imperial Highness wants to know. The food and drink consumed by Your Imperial Highness¡¯s bodyguards outside were stealthily poisoned. The moment I snuck to the side of the tent was when the poison flared up. Without the antidote, they will definitely not be able to regain consciousness. That is why they were incapable of protecting Your Imperial Highness. As for that severed head, its appearance was changed using disguising techniques. The real General Ying is naturally waiting in Chencang ready for battle. Just now, Huo Yi went to summon the army¡¯s generals for a conference. Then the Bright Inspection Department¡¯s Xiahou daren will act personally and fell all of Your Imperial Highness¡¯s trusted generals in one swoop. As for the rest of the officers and soldiers of the army, as the majority of them are citizens of Great Yong, they only need be placated and they will pledge their allegiance.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The Bright Inspection Department¡¯s Liu daren will act in San Pass and cooperate with that deputy general who surrendered the pass. Once San Pass has fallen, the Bright Inspection Department will sweep away the rebels in Hanzhong with a lightning strike. Within ten days, Hanzhong will be pacified.¡±


    Feeling an acute pain in his heart, Li Kang tasted something sweet in his mouth. With that, blood sprayed out from his mouth. Ferociously, he spewed, ¡°So, your Embroidered Union are actually Li Zhi¡¯s lackeys. Good, good! Who would have thought that the Embroidered Union nominally seeking to restore their country would actually be Great Yong¡¯s hired thugs! Huo Jicheng is presumably Li Zhi¡¯s trusted aide. Why else would he deliver the entirety of the Embroidered Union to ruin? I finally understand. In the past, Huo Jicheng must have been incited by Li Zhi and deliberately colluded with Li An, harming the Crown Prince. Li Zhi¡¯s methods are truly vicious, his heart is truly ruthless! What a good Huo Jicheng! Unfortunately, his contributions will never be revealed to the world. Don¡¯t tell me that Huo Jicheng is unafraid of being eliminated when he has served his purpose? The people of the world will likely laugh at the one surnamed Huo and scold him for his shortsightedness.¡±


    The expression on his face unchanging, Chen Zhen smiled and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness is overthinking things. First, this matter has nothing to do with His Imperial Majesty. Second, Huo Jicheng died long ago. There is no need for him to worry about being eliminated having served his purpose. As for the ugly reputation left behind, the one unable to meet others is Huo Jicheng. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Not understanding Chen Zhen¡¯s words, Li Kang sternly declared, ¡°So you actually are a rebel! Could it be that you murdered Huo Jicheng and secretly pledged your allegiance to Great Yong?¡±


    Disinclined to speak further, Chen Zhen indifferently responded, ¡°Perhaps that is the case. Your Imperial Highness, it is best that you worry about yourself. I wonder how His Imperial Majesty will handle a brother like you who would attack someone when they¡¯re down. Oh, that¡¯s right, there is probably a matter Your Imperial Highness does not yet know. The defeat in Northern Han is no more than rumor. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, has annihilated the core of Northern Han¡¯s army at Jishi and Long Tingfei perished at the Qin River. At present, Northern Han is already on the verge of falling. Success is merely waiting for His Imperial Majesty to personally take the field at Jinyang.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Kang felt his vision grow dark, fainting from extreme anger. He had always been conceited, feeling that he had been wronged by being assigned to Hanzhong because of Imperial Father¡¯s prejudices. If he¡¯d had the opportunity to become the heir apparent, he would definitely be Li An and Li Zhi¡¯s superior. Who would have thought that he was being played by these coarse individuals? For the moment, he had an attack of anger and actually lost consciousness.


    Chen Zhen laughed humorlessly. At this moment, someone walked into the tent and chuckled, ¡°As expected, brother Chen is formidable. Your tongue is sharp as a weapon and your will profound. If brother Chen is willing, the Bright Inspection Department has a vacancy which this one has reserved for you.¡±


    The one who had walked in was Xiahou Yuanfeng. His light and simple battle gown was stained in several locations with several dark red bloodstains, causing his elegant complexion to gain an vague killing aura.


    Chen Zhen glanced at him and said, ¡°Presumably Xiahou daren has already handled the entire encampment. If there is nothing else, this one will withdraw.¡±


    Stepping forward, Xiahou Yuanfeng clasped his hands together in salute and replied, ¡°Brother Chen, although high position and great wealth are transient, a man cannot be without power and authority. Are you truly willing to let go of the power of having hundreds at your beck and call?2 At present, the Embroidered Union is about to disappear like smoke, making brother Chen no more than an attendant by Marquis Jiang¡¯s side. What¡¯s the point of such misery? It would be better to serve the Imperial Family and gain titles for your wife and children,3 not living this life in vain.¡±


    Apathy showing on his face, Chen Zhen fell silent and did not reply. Ever since Jiang Zhe had handed over the Secret Camp to him to command, Chen Zhen had given all of his loyalty to that man. If he were truly interested in prestige and great wealth, with that man¡¯s position and abilities, it would be easy for him to be granted a bright future. However, Chen Zhen had long become tired of the life a spy led, which required lying to one¡¯s superiors and subordinates. In comparison, when serving under Jiang Zhe, Chen Zhen could do as he pleased as long as he completed the tasks assigned. Searching his soul, Chen Zhen knew that he could never find a better master.


    Therefore, he was completely disinterested in Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s words. Seeing him like this, Xiahou Yuanfeng helplessly laughed, ¡°This one will naturally handle what¡¯s to follow. Brother Chen, do as you wish. If there are things to explain, there is no harm in being frank.¡±


    Chen Zhen glanced at Xiahou Yuanfeng. He was well aware of this man¡¯s deep schemes. If he revealed any openings, it would likely be difficult for him to disengage. As a result, Chen Zhen was not in a talkative mood, only disinterestedly replying, ¡°Daren, act as you please. The young master¡¯s subordinates will depart Hanzhong tomorrow at daybreak.¡±


    Finished speaking, Chen Zhen flung his sleeve and departed, not bothering to look again at Xiahou Yuanfeng. He had long since brooded over Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s bullying of Jiang Zhe.


    At dawn the next day, Chen Zhe, Dong Que, Bai Yi (Huo Yi), and Shanzi (Huo Shan) reined their horses to a halt before the walls of Chencang, watching loyalist Yong troops purge the Prince of Qing¡¯s army. Seeing the unease on Baiyi¡¯s face, Shanzi smiled and asked, ¡°Baiyi, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that you cannot bear to part with the Embroidered Union?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hate to part with it?¡± answered Baiyi. ¡°I am only worried about one matter. Hualiu has sent news that he allowed Ye Tianxiu to escape with Lady Song. This will cause no end of trouble in the future.¡±


    Shanzi replied, ¡°It is only a weak woman and a swordsman. The entire world belongs to the Emperor. Where can they escape to? At most, it will be enough to have Hualiu dispatch extra men to capture and bring them to justice. It actually is the Embroidered Union that I¡¯m worried about. I worry that some remnants will escape.¡±


    Dong Que indifferently said, ¡°What are you afraid of? The list of names and the diagram of the traps of the secret headquarters will be enough for Xiahou Yuanfeng to capture the important figures of the Embroidered Union in one fell swoop. Even if there are a few who are fortunate enough to escape, can they find traces of us? That¡¯s right, has Jianfei handled the task assigned him?¡±


    ¡°Jianfei¡¯s task has gone smoothly,¡± answered Chen Zhen. ¡°Shangguan Yan and Xiong Bao have already rescued Gu Ying. The entire Gu family has gone into seclusion deep in the mountains. Jianfei has mastered their movements. However, once they have settled down, Jianfei will depart. After all, Xiahou Yuanfeng is not someone to be trifled with. If he can discover the Gu family through Jianfei then our plan will be a complete waste.¡±


    Exchanging glances, everyone smiled, all of them feeling completely satisfied. Without consulting one another, they simultaneously spurred their horse and departed. They were heading to Chang¡¯an, waiting there for Jiang Zhe¡¯s arrival.


    At the end of the fourth month of the first year of Longsheng, the Prince of Qing¡¯s army suddenly disappeared without a trace from below the walls of Chencang. The timing of this occurred mere days after the Prince of Qing had vowed to restore the Kingdom of Shu. The Prince of Qing was captured; all of the rebel generals were either captured or killed, while the remnant officials of Shu within Nanzheng proper were confiscated and executed, transforming the city into a river of blood. The force that sought to restore their country, the Embroidered Union, also perished. These enormous changes made the name of the Bright Inspection Department¡ªwhich was overseeing this matter¡ªresound throughout the world and caused Xiahou Yuanfeng to be attacked from all sides. With this, the farce rapidly concluded.


    However, the fearful people of Shu felt comforted in the fact that the new Shu King, Meng Xu, had disappeared without a trace. Amidst the chaos, no one could notice of their own accord one of the Prince of Qing¡¯s concubines, Lady Song, escaping and going into hiding. However, a reward of two hundred gold taels was offered for Ye Tianxiu, the Prince of Qing¡¯s trusted bodyguard, who had disappeared with her.


    Of course, people wouldn¡¯t notice that, at this same time, the Great Yong Palace had also undergone a secret purge. Let alone that several maids were executed, the mistress of the Bright Terrace Pavilion, Lady Huang of Complete Beauty, being exiled to the Cold Palace because of her family¡¯s involvement in the rebellion quickly passed without a trace. In the blink of an eye, no one paid it any further attention.


    Footnotes:


    Áè³Ù, lingchi ¨C death by a thousand cuts; an execution form that was used for exceptionally severe crimes such as high treason, patricide, or matricide; typically involved anywhere from 100 to several thousand cuts lasting minutes to days


    Ò»ºô°Ùŵ, yihubainuo ¨C idiom, lit. one command brings a hundred responses; fig. having hundreds at one¡¯s beck and call


    When a man¡¯s contributions were deemed sufficient, the emperor would frequently reward him by granting his wife and children official titles and positions.

 Chapter 36: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast

    Volume 5, Chapter 36: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast (Beginning)


    In the twenty-fifth year of Rongsheng, Northern Han was defeated at Qinzhou and the Princess of Jiaping retreated to defend Jinyang. Using the threat of massacres, the Yong army forced the Northern Han populace to flee north to escape from the disasters of war. Smoke and dust were kicked up on the difficult journey as old and young all wailed. Once again, Wudi volunteered to command the rearguard. The whole of the Yong army¡¯s urgent pursuit was stopped by Wudi. Ultimately, surrounded by the Yong army, Wudi used the captured Yong general, Xuan Song, as a hostage to force the Yong commander-in-chief to let him off. Only in this way did Wudi survive.


    However, before Wudi arrived at Jinyang, rumors abounded that he had surrendered to the enemy. Unable to determine the truth, the Northern Han King ordered Wudi¡¯s death. At the time, there were countless rumors, making it impossible for Wudi to refute. Even though the Princess of Jiaping knew of his innocence, she could only have him flee to avoid prosecution.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Duan Wudi


    Thirty li east of Pingyao1 was an isolated, abandoned village which was completely deserted. A unit of Yong scouts followed the road north in whirlwind fashion. When they were still several li from the village, over a dozen Yong soldiers spurred their horses forward out of the formation. After entering the village and investigating, these scouts returned to the formation and reported to the unit¡¯s officer, ¡°The village is deserted. The buildings are intact and we can pitch camp here.¡±


    The officer nodded his head and replied, ¡°We cannot be careless. For many days, the scum of Northern Han has repeatedly raided and harassed us. Our army is already quite tired. Follow me to carefully search the village. We must not leave any concealed dangers behind. Although the main army will naturally have its own security measures, if they find any mistakes, we likely won¡¯t be able to take the blame.¡±


    With a loud rumble, the Yong soldiers voiced their agreement. Aside from around a dozen men who remained outside the village with their sabers drawn on sentry duty, everyone else entered the village to investigate, not letting slip any suspicious points. The commanding officer first investigated several comparatively tidy buildings, examining them inside and out. Then he personally kept watch, waiting for the main army to arrive.


    After an hour had passed, a golden dragon banner appeared, fluttering in the light of the setting sun as the main Yong army arrived at this abandoned village. Afterwards, the army began to set up camp outside of the village. As for the Yong commander-in-chief, the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, entered the village to rest. Li Xian¡¯s bodyguards had long since cleaned one of the buildings. Although it was only a temporary residence, the bed covering had been changed to the beautiful bedding used when the Prince of Qi was campaigning. All of the household furniture had been brought along by the army, including the curtains covering the windows. Quickly, the originally simple, crude, and unadorned farmhouse had been transformed into a cozy and resplendent temporary residence.


    After dining with the summoned generals, Li Xian and company gathered under the lamplight to discuss military matters. Hidden in a corner of the room, standing alone, was Demonic Shadow Li Shun. He seemed to be quite unhappy and was only accompanying the Prince of Qi because he had no alternative. As a result, Li Xian simply treated him as a bodyguard. Were this not the case, Xiaoshunzi would probably have found a secluded location to meditate and train.


    Somewhat angry, Li Xian declared, ¡°That Duan Wudi is truly stubborn. When this Prince ferociously attacks, he relies upon rugged terrain to defend. When this Prince relaxes slightly, he either raids and harasses our encampments or attacks this Prince¡¯s supply train. These days, this Prince has been harassed enough by him. Tomorrow, our army will be able to attack Pingyao. That is one of Northern Han¡¯s strongest fortresses. Relying upon its walls to defend, Duan Wudi will likely delay this Prince for several days. Do you have any stratagems to have him abandon the city sooner? Humph! As long as this Prince arrives at Jinyang, I want to see what he can do! At present, General Zhangsun is exterminating the fragmented troops still resisting in the conquered parts of Northern Han. If this Prince has to rely upon his help to reach Jinyang, it will be quite an embarrassment.¡±


    The Prince of Qi¡¯s trusted general, Xia Ning, rubbed his hands together eagerly and replied, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, although Duan Wudi is difficult to deal with, as long as he¡¯s willing to face us head-on, what do we have to fear about him? Your Imperial Highness, please allow this general to assault Pingyao. In no more than three days, I will definitely be able to capture it!¡±


    Fan Wencheng scoffed, ¡°Do we need you if we are to use force to assault the city? All of us here can direct the siege. What His Imperial Highness wants is to reduce our casualties. After all, our Zezhou army has suffered quite heavily this time.¡±


    Although the assembled generals were putting forward plans and ideas, the more he listened, the tauter Li Xian¡¯s brows became. Duan Wudi had close to ten thousand troops, and backed by the solid defenses of Pingyao, a direct assault would lead to heavy losses. Though he knew Duan Wudi¡¯s weakness was his love for the common people, this plan wasn¡¯t possible. If he used the commoners as a shield or other methods, it was possible that Duan Wudi would have no choice but to abandon Pingyao. After all, Duan Wudi¡¯s goal was to delay the Yong army¡¯s advance. However, practically all of the Northern Han masses had already fled without a trace. Even if sufficient commoners could be captured, Li Xian was unwilling to deepen the hate of the Northern Han population. Although he had been able to borrow Jing Chi¡¯s fondness for slaughter to force the population along the way to flee, Li Xian did not truly want to commit any massacres. He, Li Xian, was not savage by nature. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he had no wish to implicate innocent civilians.


    Standing in the shadows of the room, Li Shun could not help pursing his lips slightly. If the young master had not issued orders, desiring to see either Xuan Song alive or his corpse, Li Shun would have gone back to Qinyuan long ago to attend to the young master, not remain here to serve as a coolie under the Prince of Qi. Unfortunately, Xuan Song was in Duan Wudi¡¯s hands and Li Shun had no way of rescuing him, with no choice but to remain at Li Xian¡¯s side to wait for the rescue opportunity. Seeing the discussion becoming increasingly ardent and all kinds of dishonest methods being suggested, Li Shun noiselessly floated out of the room to breathe the frosty air. The extremely fresh and clean outside air lightened Li Shun¡¯s mood greatly. He began to wander under the dim starlight and flickering torches in spite of himself. Allowing his mind to sublime into the atmosphere, Li Shun quietly appreciated the endless night.


    Suddenly, Li Shun felt his heart palpitate. As if from some sixth sense, he gazed off into the distance. Separated by massive armies of men and high walls, the deep of night seemed to contain a faint killing aura, a kind of atmosphere Li Shun was quite familiar with.


    Ever since the battle with the Fengyi Sect Master, Li Shun had benefited greatly. Cultivating painstakingly in the Eastern Sea, he had advanced to the limits of the Xiantian realm. In the current age, aside from a few individuals, there was no one who was his match. At present, he had already grasped the technique of ¡°Soul Shackling.¡± When a fighter¡¯s martial arts reached a certain stage, Li Shun¡¯s spirit could detect the person who entered a certain radius around him. The radius was not fixed and was closely related to the differences between the two¡¯s cultivation. If the opponent was an ordinary individual, unless he deliberately focused, it would be difficult for his spirit to be alerted. If the opponent was an expert who had entered the Xiantian realm, Li Shun would be able to detect that individual if that person had a somewhat fierce fluctuation in their mood even if they were tens of li apart. If the opponent was also at the limits of the Xiantian realm, then the variability would be even greater. If the opponent¡¯s cultivation was superior or proficient in exercising restraint, it would be difficult for Li Xian to detect the opponent¡¯s existence. For example, on that day Duan Lingxiao attempted to assassinate Jiang Zhe, although preparations were made beforehand, Li Shun had not been able to clearly detect Duan Lingxiao¡¯s presence before he had acted. If the opponent had only just entered the Xiantian realm and still had relatively shallow cultivation that had not mastered the ¡°Soul Shackling¡± technique like the individual currently in the darkness, then Li Shun could detect such an opponent much easier than a common hostile expert.


    Of course, if it were an expert at the level of the Fengyi Sect Master or Great Master True Compassion, it was impossible for any of them to hide their presence from opponents of the same level. That was why both were able to seemingly detect the changes in the other¡¯s mood and activities as if personally witnessing, even though the two did not meet in the Yong capital back in the day. If he were before those two grandmasters, Li Shun was well aware that it would be impossible for him to hide his presence. Fortunately, grandmasters of that level did not act lightly.


    After thinking it over, Li Shun was able to guess the identity of the individual possessing that somewhat unfamiliar aura. In addition, Li Shun could sense that, although the individual had a killing aura, they had no killing intent, and was directly manifesting their presence. Smiling humorlessly, he flew into the darkness. In a flash, he had passed through the encampment, arriving at a deserted hill outside the camps. Under the waning moon and glittering stars, a black-robed youth stood atop the hill with an apathetic expression which contained misery. Beside him was a youngster also in black clothes. On his back, the youngster had a bundled zither, and wore a somewhat gloomy look on his face.


    Seeing the two of them, Li Shun put a faint smile on his face and clearly stated, ¡°So it is young master Qiu who has returned. How was the scenery in the Eastern Sea?¡±


    Qiu Yufei coldly retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to perform an assassination?¡±


    Li Shun shook his head and answered, ¡°You are an intelligent individual and know that it is impossible. However, why has the young master so quickly released you? Were it not for the young master¡¯s orders, it would be impossible for you to get away from the Tranquil Sea Manor.¡±


    Qiu Yufei gazed deeply at Li Shun and replied, ¡°Your young master¡¯s conduct and arrangements are far-reaching. Releasing me naturally means that I am of some use. It is only that I may not necessarily have his wish fulfilled. This time, I originally wanted to go meet him and ask him a few questions. However, learning that you were accompanying Li Xian, even if I went to see him, he likely would not meet me. You also have no need to worry that I will try to assassinate him. If I risked doing so, Sir Sang probably won¡¯t let me off. I dare not guess at Sir Sang¡¯s cultivation, but even Master might not be able to defeat him. I have already sent a letter to Jinyang. No one from the Devil Sect will try to assassinate the Marquis of Chu. With the backing of Sir Sang, even Master will not dare to lightly act. Besides, the situation in Northern Han has fallen to such a state and is impossible to retrieve even if Master intervened. My Devil Sect won¡¯t be driven to desperate action.¡±


    ¡°Young master Qiu speaks excellently,¡± approved Li Shun, clapping his hands. ¡°If you had such intelligence and wisdom at the start, it would have been extremely difficult for the young master to use you to sow discord.¡±


    Qiu Yufei¡¯s expression changed constantly. It was some time before he could speak. ¡°So it is as expected. I fell for a crafty scheme that day. When I received the Marquis of Chu¡¯s letter days earlier and saw the regret within, my suspicion was already aroused. I repeatedly tried to understand the reason. Only after receiving Sir Sang¡¯s guidance did I realize that I had been deceived in the past.¡±


    Li Shun smiled softly. He had long known Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions to reveal the truth about Shi Ying¡¯s innocence to strike psychologically at Duan Wudi. Li Shun had anticipated that Jiang Zhe would reveal the truth to Qiu Yufei upon his sudden return to Northern Han. After probing, this was indeed the case.


    Qiu Yufei sighed lightly. He turned, wishing to depart. However, he paused in his tracks and said, ¡°On that day Suiyun and I met by chance, I treated him as a bosom buddy even though I had malice. Was his friendship fake the entire time?¡±


    Solemnly, Li Shun responded, ¡°Even if the young master¡¯s mind is profound, if not for Sire¡¯s brilliance and refined character, how could the young master present you with the Elegant, Remote Zither Scores? That score is the life¡¯s work of the young master¡¯s deceased father. If the young master was being hypocritical in his friendship, how could he bear to part with such a prized possession? If Sire continues to harbor a grudge against the young master because of national enmity, then you can do as you please. However, you cannot doubt young master¡¯s sincerity on that day.¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Qiu Yufei finally departed. As for the youngster, he was Ling Duan and he closely followed behind. It wasn¡¯t long before the two had disappeared into the darkness.


    A chill flashed across Li Shun¡¯s eyes, as if his eyes could penetrate through the layers of darkness to gaze at Pingyao. Now that Su Qing had made the appropriate arrangements, the road between Pingyao and Jinyang probably circulated with rumors that Long Tingfei had fallen for the discord ploy, leading to Shi Ying¡¯s suicide. Now that Long Tingfei had died, then all those who were related would face extraordinary pressure. Having played a major role in this matter, Duan Wudi would inevitably receive the condemnation of the upper levels of the Northern Han government. Even if the Princess of Jiaping and company understood that Duan Wudi was innocent, he would likely find it difficult to forgive his own conduct.


    Thinking back to the brocade sack that the young master had furtively shoved into his hands when he had received orders, Li Shun could not help being filled with admiration. At the time, the young master had ordered him to hand the contents of the brocade sack to Su Qing when the Prince of Qi set out. In the dim moonlight, he took out a small note from within the already opened brocade sack. Upon it was written:


    Order Su Qing to disseminate the rumor, bringing the truth behind the Shi Ying affair to light in order to throw Duan Wudi¡¯s army into disorder. With Duan¡¯s tolerant character, he is unwilling to wrong others and will definitely be shamed to death. If there are any mistakes in his conduct, we can take the opportunity to sow discord as he has no one within the Royal Court. With Northern Han¡¯s survival at stake, it will be easy to take advantage.


    Li Shun smirked, lightly rubbing the fingers of his right hand. It wasn¡¯t long before the short note had been ground to dust.


    The next day, Li Shun began to assault Pingyao adhering wholly to the standard siege methods. With the Yong army¡¯s robust military strength and the continuous, unending assaults, progress was quite smooth. When 1 PM arrived, the wall Li Xian was personally commanding the assault at showed signs of collapse. Under the violent strikes of catapults, a corner of the wall suddenly crumbled. Promptly letting out a loud cheer, the Yong army began to pour into the city using siege ladders and other equipment. The Northern Han troops at the opening resisted to the death, but could not stop the Yong offensive.


    At this moment, Duan Wudi calmly issued an order. The bodyguard by his side looked at him in incredulity. However, Duan Wudi¡¯s prestige made the bodyguard transmit the order without hesitation. Hearing the bugle horn, the Northern Han troops defending the opening immediately opened a path. As the Yong army cheered upon feeling the pressure before them decrease, metallic mechanisms clanked. The long waiting Northern Han troops shot with ballistae. The ballista bolts were covered with black powder, saltpeter, and other flammable materials. After they were lit, they were shot at the Yong army. The successive explosions immediately threw the Yong army into confusion. Right after, the previously parted Northern Han army advanced, smashing and killing the Yong soldiers.


    Taking advantage of the short moment the Yong army¡¯s offensive suffered a setback, the Northern Han army poured oil off the battlements before tossing down torches. An inferno raged below the walls, while atop, the walls were covered with blood.


    When the last Yong soldier atop the walls had been killed, Duan Wudi walked along the ramparts, placing his hands on the blood-soaked merlons, looking down. He saw the Yong army beginning to retreat as rapidly as the receding ocean tide. The slight pressure and power the enemy army exuded caused the expression on Duan Wudi¡¯s face to become increasingly stony. Turning to look at the broken view of the burning on the ramparts and the enemy encampment which occupied an area of several dozen li, Duan Wudi grew cold.


    Although the enemy had been forced to retreat, Duan Wudi did not relax in the slightest. Though the Yong army had only begun to assault the city today, rumors had sprung up everywhere within the city the previous day. Although no one on the battlements dared to comment on the rumors to his face, Duan Wudi knew the rumors spoke of how he had been accused by Shi Ying of smuggling and accepting bribes, while he had slandered and framed Shi Ying before Long Tingfei, forcing Shi Ying to commit suicide. The bodyguards at his side were all indignant, wishing to identify and execute those spreading the rumors, but were all forcibly suppressed by Duan Wudi. He was well aware of the importance of a garrison¡¯s morale during a siege. However, he could not investigate this matter, as the garrison did not contain only his own troops; thirty percent of it was composed of Shi Ying¡¯s former subordinates. The ones disseminating the rumors were mostly these troops formerly commanded by Shi Ying. It wasn¡¯t that they were being deliberate. Which soldier did not wish for their commander to love their subordinates like children and fight bravely? If they served under a disgraced commander, the shame and humiliation would probably never be washed clean.


    After Shi Ying died, his reputation was completely destroyed. These former subordinates had suffered plenty of humiliation because of this matter. Now that they had learned that their general had been framed and forced to his death, how could they not inform one another? In their eyes, since the ¡°deceived¡± commander-in-chief, Long Tingfei, was already dead, the one who must take responsibility was naturally the ¡°slandering¡± Duan Wudi. Because of this, all of Shi Ying¡¯s former subordinates harbored resentment. Even some of Duan Wudi¡¯s own subordinates had their suspicions. However, on this matter, Duan Wudi was completely powerless. If he wanted to purge the rumors, it would definitely affect many innocent officers and soldiers. Before the enemy army had even begun to assault Pingyao, he feared his own side would collapse into civil warfare.


    With no other choice, Duan Wudi could only utilize the present grim military situation to temporarily quell the troops. He had to be content with consoling himself with, If they can return to Jinyang, then morale will have the opportunity to be remedied.


    At this moment, Xuan Song mounted the battlements with the ¡°protection¡± of two Northern Han soldiers. Having already recovered gradually from his wounds, Xuan Song could move freely, though scars remained on his face. Ever since the Northern Han army had retreated from Qinyuan, Xuan Song had remained with Duan Wudi¡¯s army. Duan Wudi treated him with courtesy. As long as not during the crucial moments the army was marching or fighting, the guard was not harsh although it was strict. That was why Xuan Song was able to climb atop the walls at this moment.


    Gazing at the broken vista atop the walls, Xuan Song was rather sad. He had already learned of the bloody battle that had taken place from the Northern Han soldiers. Of course, this was because the Northern Han soldiers wished to strike a mental blow to this Great Yong general. He naturally understood what the bloodstains on the ramparts represented. However, he did not show any sorrow on his face. In his capacity as a general of Great Yong, he had always been ready to die on the battlefield. What use were sorrow and sympathy? Could it be that he could reduce the casualties and stop the Yong army from assaulting Pingyao? Could it be that he could persuade the Northern Han army to cease their resistance? Only when the world was unified could this kind of bloody battle that didn¡¯t care for right or wrong cease.


    Seeing Duan Wudi¡¯s figure, Xuan Song felt respect. It was this man who had repeatedly stopped the Yong army¡¯s offensive after days of continuous, arduous fighting, giving almost a million Northern Han troops and civilians the opportunity to retreat and flee. Xuan Song understood that although Great Yong¡¯s military regulations were strict this did not mean that the innocent Northern Han commoners would be unharmed. If this kind of loyal and righteous man who loved the people could be persuaded to surrender, Great Yong would gain a capable general and virtuous subject.


    Thinking of this, Xuan Song laughed brightly and said, ¡°When it comes to defending a city, there is no one in the world who can surpass General Duan. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, attacked furiously several times today and all were repelled by Sire. It¡¯s just that the Yong army has plenty of troops, while General has no reinforcements, morale within the city is shaky, and provisions are short. I wonder how long you can hold out.¡±


    Without turning, Duan Wudi calmly replied, ¡°It will be enough to hold out for two days. The Princess of Jiaping has already relayed orders. The commoners around Jinyang are permitted to enter the city. When the time comes, Jinyang will have a million soldiers and civilians with plenty of provisions and equipment. It will be easy to hold out for a year or more.¡±


    Xuan Song sighed, ¡°Even so, how long can Northern Han last? Although no one has spoken with me, I already know how disadvantageous the current situation is for your country. Ignoring the fact that Long Tingfei died for the country, simply from the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s order to pull back defenses to Jinyang we can see that you have no hope for victory. You can only rely upon Jinyang¡¯s favorable terrain to defend stubbornly to preserve the last bit of hope. Unless my Great Yong ultimately has no choice but retreat, it is already a foregone conclusion that Northern Han will fall. General Duan, although you do not cherish your life, could it be that you don¡¯t cherish the lives of the men under your command? At present, the Yong army has already surrounded Pingyao. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is only worried that you will raid his supply train. He is only assaulting because of this and because there¡¯s ample time, otherwise he would only leave a few tens of thousands of troops to continue the siege of Pingyao while he continues to advance north. You want to hold out for two more days, but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have the opportunity to return to Jinyang.¡±


    Duan Wudi did not retort. These days, he¡¯d had several deep discussions with Xuan Song. Although both of them remained vigilant and only wanted to obtain some intelligence, they deeply respected each other¡¯s talents. Both of them were talented generals who were skilled at defense. As a result, Xuan Song had only needed to take one look to understand the situation within the city. Everything Xuan Song had said was the truth. In addition, Duan Wudi had learned some additional information he had not shared with Xuan Song, such as news of Li Zhi personally campaigning and that Li Zhi¡¯s army had already severed the road between Daizhou and Xinzhou.


    Of these news, Duan Wudi was exceptionally uneasy. Although the Daizhou army had been forced to remain at Jinyang because their path home had been severed, so much so that the Princess of Jiaping had already formally accepted Northern Han¡¯s royal edict to become the commander-in-chief of the Jinyang defenses, Duan Wudi could slightly sense that this was likely an important part of the Yong army¡¯s plans and potentially lead to Northern Han¡¯s collapse. It was quite unfortunate that he was a soldier when there were some things that were outside his understanding. Towards these actions by the Yong emperor, he only instinctively sensed danger and was unaware of their true intentions.


    Seeing Duan Wudi agree tacitly with his words, Xuan Song continued, ¡°Moreover, General Duan¡¯s situation is also poor ¡­¡±


    Just as Xuan Song spoke these words, Duan Wudi raised his hand to stop Xuan Song from carrying on. In a heavy voice, he recited, ¡°It is this that my heart takes most delight in, / And though I died nine times, I shan¡¯t regret it.¡±2


    Xuan Song quivered as he gazed at the determination on Duan Wudi¡¯s face. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Since General Duan is firm, I will not dishonor General¡¯s good name. Only, sorrow flows through the ages when the honest are suspected and the loyal are slandered. Although your honored country¡¯s Royal Majesty is not muddleheaded, he will be overly cautious in this dire hour. I hope that when the situation is insurmountable, General is not foolishly loyal to the end.¡±


    Duan Wudi finally turned his head around and asked with a neutral tone, ¡°If I release General Xuan, how would Sire repay me?¡±


    Xuan Song was long prepared for this question. If he were not of use, he would have either been chopped down long ago or been taken to Jinyang by the Princess of Jiaping. Otherwise, there was no point in expending so much effort to detain him with the rearguard. Gazing at Duan Wudi¡¯s haggard and tranquil face, Xuan Song smiled and answered, ¡°As a general falling into the hands of the enemy, I cannot decide for myself. If Sire has these intentions, there is no harm in dispatching an envoy to meet His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I have to hold out for another day, leaving room for negotiation,¡± replied Duan Wudi calmly.


    Xuan Song could not help smiling wryly. Who would have thought that he would actually become merchandise? Meeting Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes, Xuan Song¡¯s wry smile gradually disappeared. He could see that the eyes of the man facing him were filled with grief. Duan Wudi understood everything he had said. When it came to ability, Duan Wudi was definitely above him. It was only that Xuan Song was fortunate enough to be a subject of Yong, while this man was a general of Northern Han. For Duan Wudi to speak the celebrated line, ¡°And though I died nine times, I shan¡¯t regret it,¡± Xuan Song understood that this man was well aware of what was going to happen.


    Gravely, Xuan Song saluted Duan Wudi and stated, ¡°If I can return to the Yong encampment and His Imperial Highness does not blame me, I will definitely command an army to battle with General. If General is unfortunate enough to be trapped, I hope that General will not wholeheartedly seek death. When the time comes, I will certainly plea for leniency with His Imperial Highness to preserve General¡¯s life and prestige.¡±


    At first, Duan Wudi felt annoyed. However, seeing Xuan Song¡¯s incomparably seriousness, the look on Duan Wudi¡¯s face softened and he responded, ¡°In the past, I once heard that General Xuan deeply admired the loyal and righteous. Even though you had only one encounter with the wild scholar, Yang Can, you emptied your pockets, presenting his wife and child enough money to live without want. I am well aware of Sire¡¯s kind intentions. Although I cannot accept, I cannot be thankful enough.¡±


    Although he had been turned down tactfully by Duan Wudi, Xuan Song was not annoyed. It only increased the pity he felt. Turning to leave, Xuan Song lamented. Ever since he had fought the Northern Han army, he admired these heroically brave and loyal soldiers. Even if Northern Han was destroyed, could Yong truly obtain popular support? For the first time, Xuan Song felt that the invasion of Northern Han would become a quagmire.


    Over the following two days, Li Xian actually stopped assaulting the city, puzzling Duan Wudi to a great extent. However, Duan Wudi was too busy and hard-pressed placating the undercurrents within his troops to have any time to worry. On the fourth day, the Yong army converged around Pingyao. Although Duan Wudi had delayed the Yong assault upon Jinyang, he had no way of retreating.


    Standing atop the battlements, Duan Wudi wondered if the envoy dispatched to the Yong encampment could accomplish his mission. Although it was embarrassing to threaten a hostage, it would be worth it if he could rescue the soldiers under his command. Duan Wudi understood quite well that although Xuan Song had an important position in the Yong army he was ultimately not a primary commander. As a result, Duan Wudi was not too demanding, only asking that the Yong army not pursue the retreating Northern Han army, while Pingyao would be handed over intact. Duan Wudi had also promised to not burn the provisions and supplies within the city. He trusted that this exchange would be successful, as compared the Yong army, the few troops he commanded were insignificant in the grand scheme of things while Xuan Song was quite popular. If the Prince of Qi disregarded Xuan Song¡¯s survival, resentment would likely arise from within the Yong army. Under the circumstances of not having to pay a high price, Duan Wudi trusted that the Prince of Qi would not be so stupid as to do something that pained friends and pleased enemies.


    Receiving Duan Wudi¡¯s letter, Li Xian burst into hearty laughter. He had purposely ceased the assault these last two days to wait for this letter to arrive. That day, after the military conference, he had privately summoned Su Qing. After comprehending the rumors being disseminated, Li Xian realized Jiang Zhe¡¯s intentions. Then he had received a letter from Jiang Zhe, granting him clarity and insight. In order to make the rumors even more lifelike, he went so far as to cease the siege.


    With this, they could disseminate rumors that Duan Wudi intended to surrender because of the severity of the situation. With the truth obscured by the rumors, Li Xian trusted that Duan Wudi would not be able to hold out for long. In addition, even if there weren¡¯t any other benefits, it was worth it to be able to rescue Xuan Song. Li Xian was still filled with anguish when recalling their parting that night. As a result, he not only immediately agreed to Duan Wudi¡¯s demands, he also dispatched an envoy to Pingyao. This envoy was Su Qing.

 Chapter 37: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast (Middle)

    Chapter 37: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast (Middle)


    Gazing at the frosty and beautiful face of Su Qing, Duan Wudi felt only tranquility. His former love and hate had all faded away. Smiling softly, he asked, ¡°Has your distinguished country¡¯s Imperial Highness already agreed to this one¡¯s demands?¡±


    An indescribable feeling welled up in Su Qing. From those words alone, she understood that the man before her treated her as a stranger. Wasn¡¯t this within her expectations? After she had severed their ties outside of Qinzhou proper, this result was preordained. Lifting her head, she calmly answered, ¡°His Imperial Highness has assented to General¡¯s demands. As long as General Xuan is safe and sound, His Imperial Highness is willing to not pursue your troops for one day.¡±


    A glad look appeared in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes. He was only gambling and had not expected that it would actually yield results. Smiling, he replied, ¡°However, your honored army is formidable, while my army is weak, and I have to be on my guard against His Imperial Highness¡¯s dishonesty. I wonder what the honored envoy thinks?¡±


    ¡°The words of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, are worth their weight in gold,¡± responded Su Qing coolly. ¡°Why would he renege? However, it is understandable if General does not trust his word. If General is willing, you can first return General Xuan to the Yong encampment. Su Qing is willing to serve as the hostage.¡±


    In reality, Duan Wudi did not harbor any doubt and was only seeking to appease his troops¡¯ morale. As such, he said, ¡°Since that is the case, then I will have to wrong honored envoy.¡±


    Su Qing smiled faintly, as beautiful and alluring as the wintry plum blossoms. She had personally volunteered to serve as the hostage. If Duan Wudi were astute, he would drive her away as soon as possible. Unfortunately, even today in this man¡¯s heart, she was only a lonely goose who had lost her way, and he had not yet recognized how dangerous she was.


    Once Xuan Song had been delivered to the entrance of the Yong encampment, when he was feeling homesick, he heard the calls of the bugle horns. The gates opened and Li Xian led the generals out to welcome Xuan Song with great fanfare. Advancing, Xuan Song knelt on the floor and stated, ¡°This guilty general has disgraced the army¡¯s prestige. I ask that Your Imperial Highness administer justice.¡±


    Li Xian hurriedly stepped forward, reaching out with his hands to prevent Xuan Song from kneeling. Remorseful, he replied, ¡°Why is General Xuan speaking thusly? On that day, it was Li Xian who was at fault, leading to the situation in which General Xuan was forced to charge to death. This Prince once said that if there were any mishaps, this Prince would take all responsibility. You are fortunate enough to return alive. Wouldn¡¯t it be too harsh if this Prince were to punish you more? You do not need to worry. Today¡¯s humiliation, you will definitely be able to take revenge.¡±


    Moved to tears, it was some time before Xuan Song could calm down. He quickly said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you must not be a stickler for these small matters. Duan Wudi is a talented general who is an expert at defense. If he is permitted to return to Jinyang to defend the city, the threat he poses to our army will be enormous. I hope that Your Imperial Highness will pursue doggedly to capture or kill Duan Wudi.¡±


    ¡°I had long known that you would say such words,¡± replied Li Xian with a smile. ¡°However, there is no need for you to worry. It is impossible for Duan Wudi to return to Jinyang. Moreover, General Su is a hostage amidst his army, making it inappropriate to attack right now.¡±


    Stunned, Xuan Song inquired, ¡°Why has General Su become the hostage? Although she is able and efficient, she is after all a woman and possesses a deep grudge for Northern Han. I¡¯m afraid that even if Duan Wudi will scrupulously uphold his side of the bargain, she will still meet with danger.¡±


    Lowering his voice, Li Xian responded, ¡°You do not need to worry. There will naturally be someone who will provide General Su with support. As for Duan Wudi, he possesses a noble character. Combined with the presence of this Prince¡¯s army, nothing will happen to Su Qing. It will likely be too late for him to have regrets.¡± Thinking of something pleasing, Li Xian could not help laughing heartily. Compared with having victory in his grasp, was there anything that would make him excited?


    Li Xian pulled Xuan Song along and entered the command tent. Li Xian had Xuan Song sit down in the first seat on the left. After all of the generals had taken their seats, Li Xian stated, ¡°General Xuan, normally you should have the opportunity to rest after returning from the experience of such a calamity. However, the present military situation is urgent with Duan Wudi¡¯s talent for retreating and consolidating at every step. This is also your expertise. We have no choice but to have you bear the burden. Tomorrow at this time, you will command a vanguard and pursue. You will have full authorization to lead the advance.¡±


    Xuan Song was delighted. Having been worried that he would be relieved for a time, he did not expect that Li Xian would actually trust him so heavily. Promptly, he rose and assented, ¡°This general obeys!¡±


    Seeing this, Li Xian could not refrain from smiling. In reality, it wasn¡¯t necessary for Xuan Song to take command. Li Xian merely wanted to use this method to show how highly he regarded Xuan Song to avoid someone from using Xuan Song¡¯s captivity to stir up trouble. It was difficult to avoid vile characters regardless of location.


    ***


    After the Northern Han army had begun to retreat to Pingyao, they essentially marched without stop, reaching Yangyi1 in one day. After arranging the defenses, Duan Wudi entered the residence his personal troops had prepared for him. Stopping in his tracks, he saw someone seated in the outer room. Sitting in a chair, Su Qing rested her chin on her lily-white hands as she gazed at him with a smile. On the pear wood clothing rack to the side was a blue-grey cloak. The entire interior was immaculate.2 The table before Su Qing was crowded with food emanating fragrant aromas in all directions. On the chair off to the side was a copper basin and a hand towel. The fresh water inside the basin still roiled with steam.


    The two bodyguards following Duan Wudi instinctively dropped their hands to the hilt of their sabers. However, they then revealed looks of bewilderment. It was evident that this heartwarming spectacle puzzled them. Even Duan Wudi was perplexed. Were it not for the tight-fitting clothes Su Qing wore, the sword she had at her waist, and her bright and beautiful smile carrying derision and inhospitality, Duan Wudi would probably have mistakenly believed that he had returned home and the beautiful woman in front of him dressed in men¡¯s clothes was his wife. Sobering up, he coldly asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where are the soldiers monitoring you?¡±


    Glancing at the bodyguards behind Duan Wudi, Su Qing indifferently answered, ¡°Are you going to interrogate me in front of them?¡±


    Duan Wudi did not make a single sound, only waving his hand to dismiss his bodyguards. Afterwards, he sat down in the seat on the other side of the table and calmly gazed at Su Qing. An indescribable look flashing across Su Qing¡¯s eyes, she spoke with apathy showing in her eyes, ¡°The army is partly composed of General Shi¡¯s former subordinates and they recognized me. Some of them took the opportunity to question me about what happened that day. I explained to them that General Shi did not know of my true identity. At the time, I only utilized General Shi to be able to stay in Qinzhou. Although I did add some fuel to the fire, I did not expect that General Long would so firmly believe in General Shi¡¯s betrayal. Alas, General Shi was too stubborn and unyielding. If he was willing to explain himself to General Long that day, he probably could have cleared his name.¡±


    Feeling only bitterness in his chest, Duan Wudi inquired, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Su Qing remembered the scene she had witnessed on the day when Shi Ying had irately committed suicide. Even if she were hard-hearted, she could not help feeling sad and dejected. She detachedly responded, ¡°It is naturally the truth. In some cases, the truth can entice people into making the wrong decision. However, there is no need for you to have any regrets. Although Shi Ying did not secretly defect to Great Yong, he was indeed deliberately targeting you because I told him some lies about you. In addition, when Shi Ying committed suicide, he had already guessed my identity and only hid it from you people, willingly meeting his death.¡±


    In towering rage, Duan Wudi abruptly slammed his right hand onto the table. The plates and cups on the table were jolted by the force. Duan Wudi glowered at Su Qing. However, his rage quickly settled because he could see Su Qing¡¯s calm and unfeeling expression. Falling limp, a slight, wry smile appeared. Hadn¡¯t he already decided to treat this woman as his woman? Since that was the case, what need was there for him to feel resentment for her conduct and deeds?


    Feeling an exhaustion he had never before experienced, Duan Wudi coldly replied, ¡°What good methods. Formerly, you forced General Shi to commit suicide, while you are smearing me today. Miss Su, you are truly vicious. However, why are you explaining all of this?¡±


    Su Qing sincerely answered, ¡°Today, we are meeting in secret here. Tomorrow, news of this will raise a commotion. It won¡¯t be long before Jinyang learns that you used a pompous excuse to release General Xuan and also had a private discussion with your former fianc¨¦e. Tell me, what will Jinyang think of all this?¡±


    As Duan Wudi was left speechless, Su Qing rose. Picking up the cloak and tying it in place, she continued, ¡°Since matters have reached this point, the situation may be retrievable if you kill me now. If not, I may have the opportunity to bury your corpse. However, if you are able to think things through, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is waiting for you to renounce the dark to seek the light.¡±


    Duan Wudi remained silent. Although Su Qing had set him up, he did not have the slightest bit of resentment. They served different masters. Whatever was done was to be expected. He was already grateful that Su Qing had still preserved a way for him to survive. It was only a pity the road was one he would rather die than tread upon. Just as Su Qing was about to exit his quarters, he softly stated, ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s tender body trembled. Although the couple¡¯s relationship had been severed at Qinzhou, this was easier said than done. Regardless of love or hate, her heart still remembered Duan Wudi. She had come today not only to make it even more difficult for Duan Wudi to explain himself, but also out of hope that Duan Wudi would agree to surrender and avoid the misfortune of being executed. However, even if she had such intentions, she did not hold any hope that this man would understand. In fact, she was prepared for this man to treat her as a venomous snake or scorpion. However, this man had clearly understood her kind intentions and yet had unequivocally informed her that he could not accept. Su Qing could not help feeling disconsolate. She softly replied, ¡°I have never regretted our former engagement. Even though I was terribly wounded by you, I still considered you a firm and unyielding and good man. It is only that, since we have already parted ways, it will be impossible for us to meet again. However, are you truly seeking to bury yourself along with Northern Han?¡±


    In a heavy voice, Duan Wudi answered, ¡°What happened in the past was my fault. I have nothing to say about your decision. There is no need for you to worry about me. I will obtain what I seek and I will die without any complaints. It is only that I once heard that you had some relations with the Fengyi Sect. Originally, I was worried that you would not be accepted by Great Yong. At that time, no matter how large the world, you would have no place to seek shelter. Now though, it seems like the Prince of Qi is truly not an ordinary man and still places enormous trust in you. By all accounts, the Yong Emperor¡¯s magnanimity is greater than the Prince of Qi¡¯s. It may be assumed that you won¡¯t be implicated.


    ¡°However, there is one matter I am still concerned about. Until this day, you¡¯ve been alone. Perhaps I am being too arrogant, but it was ultimately my fault that your life was delayed. If possible, I hope that you can obtain a good spouse soon to comfort the departed spirits of your parents.¡±


    With tears rolling down her face, Su Qing departed. She did not respond to Duan Wudi¡¯s words and did not turn her head. She had personally framed her former fianc¨¦, likely delivering him to execution. How could she not feel anguish? Further, even though he was in desperate straits, Duan Wudi did not have a shred of resentment or hatred. How could she not feel guilty? Walking out the door, Su Qing quickly wiped away her tears. Fetching her mount, she left without any second thoughts.


    With her steed galloping like the wind, Su Qing had only one thought on her mind. Wudi, if you die because of this, I can only stay single for the rest of my years to atone. In a fog, she did not know how long she had ridden. Suddenly, she heard the sound of hoofbeats. Immediately returning to her senses, she raised her head to look and was promptly stupefied. She recognized the riders of the two horses galloping towards her, kicking up dust. The rider atop the black horse at the front was Qiu Yufei, while the one behind on the piebald horse was Ling Duan. Without consulting each other, both sides slowed their horses before coming to a stop to silently gaze at the other party.


    The first to get ahold of herself, Su Qing saluted atop her horse and greeted, ¡°So it is fourth young master Qiu. At the time, I was being pursued by the young master. I still remember the pain and suffering I went through on that day. I heard that the young master was sent on a diplomatic mission to the Eastern Sea. Unexpectedly, you return today. Could it be that you are heading for Yangyi? Duan Wudi, General Duan, is currently at Yangyi. In a day or two, the core of my Yong army will likely also arrive. Although young master¡¯s martial arts are outstanding, you are ultimately just one man. Out of consideration for the young master, I invite the young master to return to Jinyang as swiftly as possible.¡±


    Qiu Yufei smiled faintly, complex feelings of admiration mixed with killing intent flashing across his eyes. For this woman, he was full of deep admiration. Alone as a weak woman, she had walked into the tiger¡¯s mouth and had accomplished a brilliant achievement. On that day he had pursued relentlessly, she was the only one who could fight against him. Her martial arts were impressive, her scheming extensive, and she was quite resourceful. Combined with her mastery of music and her beauty, how could men not blush with shame in comparison? It was quite a pity that her enmity for Northern Han was as deep as the ocean, abandoning her country and beloved without hesitation to serve the enemy.


    Qiu Yufei wondered if he should kill her to destroy one of the Prince of Qi¡¯s assistants. But since all three of them were in the wilderness and the woman¡¯s horse was exceptional, if she wholeheartedly focused on escaping, he probably would not succeed.


    While Qiu Yufei was hesitating about attacking, billowing dust appeared behind him. At the head of a group of horsemen was a young man in azure clothes. The young man¡¯s complexion was as pale as snow¡ªit was Demonic Shadow Li Shun.


    Qiu Yufei sighed lightly. Returning Su Qing¡¯s salute, he replied, ¡°Strangers meeting by chance, but no time for us to chat. Miss¡¯s unmatched skill with the pipa leaves Yufei full of great admiration. In the future, if we have the opportunity to meet again, I hope that I can ask for guidance.¡± Finished speaking, he spurred his horse forward and hurriedly departed.


    Su Qing felt her back soaked with sweat. Only when Qiu Yufei had gone far did she feel the heavy pressure surrounding her fade away. By this point, Xiaoshunzi had already arrived nearby. He indifferently declared, ¡°The young master¡¯s letter has arrived, recalling this one and General Su to go await his orders. The young master has asked for you to prepare to receive an honored guest.¡±


    Confusion shone in Su Qing¡¯s eyes. What honored guest required the Marquis of Chu to personally welcome? A thought suddenly surged into her mind like wildfire and her complexion suddenly became pale. She finally understood many things, including why Qiu Yufei had appeared here. The more she understood, the more frightened Su Qing became of Jiang Zhe¡¯s profound schemes. Thinking back now, her decision in the past to change his plans was rather rash.


    In the dead of night, Duan Wudi gazed at the diagram of Jinyang¡¯s defenses he had completed and set down the brush with satisfaction. These last two days, rumors had abounded, even making the majority of his old subordinates suspicious. If he had not used tough repression methods, the soldiers would likely have mutinied long ago. Although there were trusted officers and bodyguards who still had faith in him, they could do no more than futilely explain on his behalf. In addition, it would probably take one royal edict from Jinyang to completely isolate him and leave him without help. After all, he had never taken deliberately tried to win over his subordinates. Finding oneself completely isolated was not a predicament only brutal and tyrannical leaders experienced.


    The night he had seen Su Qing off, an urgent military order had arrived from Jinyang, commanding him to hold Yangyi. From this, Duan Wudi was aware that Jinyang had already become suspicious. Since the situation had reached such a stage, he had no intention of explaining himself. Ninety percent of the rumors could be said to be true, only acquiring some false details. Even though this was the case, he had no way of explaining himself. Presumably Jinyang has already decided, he thought with dim agony.


    At this moment, someone coldly asked from outside, ¡°General Duan, why are you still here?¡±


    Stunned, Duan Wudi raised his head, as someone pushed the door open and entered. Alarm turning to delight, Duan Wudi stepped forward and saluted. He said, ¡°So it is the fourth young master. Your trip to the Eastern Sea presumably contained many dangers. For the young master to be able to return safely, the State Mentor will surely be overjoyed.¡±


    Gazing at Duan Wudi, Qiu Yufei sadly replied, ¡°I already learned of the situation when I entered the town. The dire circumstance you are in is quite challenging. Even I, if not for our familiarity, I would also suspect your loyalty. In addition, honestly speaking. Even if you were faithful and true in the past, under the current circumstances, it is difficult for you to stay loyal to Northern Han. Therefore, although I have penned a letter to the State Mentor in hopes of having him help you, all will likely be for naught. The only thing that can done now if you do not leave is defecting to Great Yong. As long as you do not help them attack Jinyang, I will not blame you.¡±


    Duan Wudi cracked a grin. ¡°Why is the young master speaking thusly? I have a clear conscience. How can I slink off out of fear of punishment? For the young master to believe in my loyalty, I am very grateful. If I really were to flee, pretense would probably become reality.3 After General Long sacrificed himself for the country, only the Princess of Jiaping remains to prop up the state. She has treated me well. I cannot betray her trust.¡±


    Suddenly, sounds of alarmed fury and profanity came from Duan Wudi¡¯s bodyguards outside. These bodyguards were all trusted individuals who had risked life and limb by Duan Wudi¡¯s side. They naturally understood the injustice their general had received. It was just that no one was willing to believe their explanations. Their sudden fall into such chaos at this moment could only be because the emissary from Jinyang had arrived to investigate Duan Wudi. With a slight smile, Duan Wudi stated, ¡°Presumably, the emissary from Jinyang has arrived. It may be inconvenient for the young master to be present here. If it isn¡¯t inappropriate, please go into my bedroom to hide temporarily. There is no need to worry about me.¡±


    Qiu Yufei sighed deeply before his figure disappeared into the bedroom and the door leading to the bedroom closed noiselessly. Rising, Duan Wudi walked to the front of his desk and quietly waited for the emissary to enter.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door was pushed open and Duan Wudi caught sight of the haggard looking Lin Bi. Surprisingly, the Princess of Jiaping had come personally. What was going on? Right now, Lin Bi should be directing the defenses of Jinyang. The expression on Duan Wudi¡¯s face could not but change several times.


    Without leave, Lin Bi walked behind the desk and sat down. Gazing at the wet ink on the defensive layout, her expression darkened as she asked, ¡°Is General Duan still worried about Jinyang¡¯s defenses?¡±


    Standing before the desk with his hands clasped solemnly together, Duan Wudi answered, ¡°This general once served in the Jinyang garrison. Originally, Jinyang¡¯s defenses were impenetrable. However, with the passage of time, it inevitably has some shortcomings. This general once carefully studied how to remedy these flaws. It is only a pity that they were not accepted by the Ministry of War. These last several days, this general has redrawn the defenses from memory. Amongst them are included some weak points. If they can be strengthened based on this diagram, it may be improved. Princess, please take a look. If the Princess finds it feasible, there is no harm in implementation.¡±


    Lin Bi gazed at Duan Wudi¡¯s noble face and replied, ¡°Do you know that His Royal Majesty has already issued stern orders to have you immediately executed according to the law? I repeatedly and strenuously tried to persuade otherwise, but His Royal Majesty persists in his decision. As for the State Mentor, even though he believes that you are not disloyal, he cannot guarantee that you won¡¯t defect to the enemy. This has led to His Royal Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°This general has long expected this result,¡± expressed Duan Wudi calmly. ¡°Although the enemy¡¯s stratagem is simple, it is extraordinarily vicious. I am also at fault. Regardless of the reason, there is clear evidence of this general¡¯s former smuggling operations. In addition, if General Shi Ying truly died unjustly, this general is also the main culprit. Further, it is all true that I released a captive to survive and that I released Su Qing out of personal considerations. I am well aware that my crimes cannot be tolerated. That His Royal Majesty has only ordered my beheading is already showing mercy. Princess, there is no need to be concerned about this matter.¡±


    Showing lament on her face, Lin Bi said, ¡°On that day, Tingfei spoke to me about your situation. You have done much for Northern Han while disregarding your own reputation. All of these accusations are framing you. Using Xuan Song in exchange for the lives of you and your soldiers was something I tacitly accepted. Releasing Su Qing was also proper and expected. Could it be that our Northern Han can kill an emissary? It is only that you are being denounced by everyone in the court. When I tried to explain things on your behalf, I was nearly driven from the audience chamber by His Royal Majesty.


    ¡°Alas, previously the court emphasized the military while denigrating the civil. But now, the words of each and every one of the civil officials are fierce, almost as if failing to execute you will lead to the fall of the country. Although there are many generals of noble background in the court, because Tingfei had always been fond of promoting officers from humble origins based on merit, they have long been resentful. Now that Tingfei has died for the country, they have seized the opportunity to join in the denunciations of you.


    ¡°Humph! With the enemies at the gates, they are not thinking about how to confront the enemy, but rather eliminating dissent. It¡¯s almost as if they are overconfident that they can reverse the perilous state of affairs if they took command. General Duan, Lin Bi is incompetent and could not protect you. I could only strive to personally come to Yangyi to punish you. Only in this way can your dignity and honor be preserved.¡±


    Kneeling down, Duan Wudi replied, ¡°Many thanks for Your Royal Highness¡¯s belief in this general¡¯s loyalty. Since matters have reached this point, Princess, please do not cause a rupture with the court because of this general¡¯s life and death. Without the Princess serving as the commander-in-chief, it will likely be difficult to defend Jinyang. Even if this general dies, I will not blame His Royal Majesty and Your Royal Highness. Princess, please give the order to have this general beheaded. If the country and the masses can be preserved, this general will have no resentment even if my name becomes a byword for infamy.¡±


    Covering her face, Lin Bi replied, ¡°Doubting the loyal and steadfast. The court has wronged you. Y-you can go.¡±


    Duan Wudi kowtowed before walking out. Just as he arrived at the doorway, Lin Bi¡¯s bodyguards outside the door seized him. Suddenly, Lin Bi loudly ordered, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    Everyone was surprised, looking to Lin Bi and seeing the unswerving determination on her face. She resolutely declared, ¡°General Duan, with me, Lin Bi, present, I will not permit you to be harmed as an innocent. Immediately depart from Northern Han. At present, the entire country is in chaos. There are many locations from which our army has retreated and where the Yong army has yet to garrison. It is highly likely that you will be able to escape. Go to Binzhou. Right now, that is nominally still not a part of Great Yong. In addition, Great Yong won¡¯t have the free hand to issue a warrant for your arrest. From Binzhou, travel to Southern Chu. This is your only hope for survival. In the future, you will have the chance to return to Northern Han after Yong has been driven off.¡±


    Hearing all of this, Duan Wudi was left dumbfounded. He absolutely had never expected that Lin Bi would assume such responsibility. If he had a chance for survival, how could he not grasp it firmly? Earlier, Qiu Yufei had tried to persuade him. In order to prevent Lin Bi from suspecting him, Duan Wudi had refused to depart. Now that Lin Bi was also trying to persuade him, the matter gnawing at his mind was settled and the plan became more feasible as he ruminated. If he could survive, he could still be of service to the country in the future. If he died now, it would only sadden the people while gladdening the enemy. Besides, aside from Lin Bi, no one else could oversee the current perilous situation. Lin Bi only needed to explain that he had departed before her arrival to avoid being censured by the king.


    Seeing Duan Wudi¡¯s reaction, Lin Bi could not help feeling miserable. However, thinking of this man¡¯s loyalty to the country, going so far as to impugn his own reputation, she was determined to follow through with her decision to let the ¡°traitor¡± go. Walking forward, she said, ¡°General Duan, you cannot stay here long. His Royal Majesty may send another emissary. When the time comes, it will be impossible for you to leave. I know that you have always been incorruptible and have no reserve wealth. Take this gold to use on the road.¡±


    So speaking, Lin Bi shoved a purse full of gold into Duan Wudi¡¯s hands. The gold was valuable and easy to carry. Before departing Jinyang, Lin Bi had brought it along with her out of curious coincidence.4 Perhaps she had already had such thoughts then and had only made the decision right now.


    Accepting the purse, Duan Wudi could not help being extremely touched. He knew that Lin Bi was assuming an enormous responsibility, but he also knew that this was his only hope for survival. Although his future prospects were murky and he might fall into the hands of the Yong army or be executed by the Northern Han army as a traitor, he was still moved to tears. Dropping to his knees, Duan Wudi tearfully said, ¡°This general will never forget this. If Wudi is able to escape by chance, I will definitely send word. If the Princess has any commands, Wudi will obey without question. Your Royal Highness, be relieved, if Wudi were to suffer the unfortunate fate of falling into the hands of the enemy, I would definitely not drag out an ignoble existence.¡±


    Tears also streamed down Lin Bi¡¯s face. She had some misgivings before coming. If Duan Wudi fell into the hands of the enemy, he likely would ultimately surrender to Great Yong. That was why she had come with the intent to wrongfully kill him. Seeing Duan Wudi¡¯s pledge thusly, she felt herself relax and could not help but feel some guilt. Turning around, she lightly waved her hand, indicating for Duan Wudi to depart. Duan Wudi kowtowed again before rising, turning, and departing. With this departure, it was unclear when or if they would meet again. How could these heroic figures not wring their hands in frustration?


    After Duan Wudi¡¯s figure had disappeared, the ceaselessly eavesdropping Qiu Yufei revealed a grateful smile on his face. Just now, when Lin Bi was about to have Duan Wudi dragged out to be executed, Qiu Yufei had already made up his mind to perform a rescue. Now that he had witnessed Lin Bi setting Duan Wudi free, he could finally relax. Originally, he intended to walk out to meet Lin Bi. However, he suddenly detected a familiar aura unexpectedly appearing outside of the town carrying concealed killing intent. Smiling coldly, Qiu Yufei turned illusory as he leaped through the bedroom window. Taking advantage of the chaos within the town, he pursued in the direction Duan Wudi had fled.


    Outside of Yangyi, Xiao Tong gazed at Duan Wudi galloping out of the town from his position standing atop a hill. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from stamping his feet. When his master had learned that Lin Bi had gone personally to deal with Duan Wudi, Jing Wuji had considered carefully before dispatching him to pursue and kill the likely-to-be released Duan Wudi. Now that everything was as expected and when he was about to pursue, Xiao Tong heard a clear and cold voice ask, ¡°Senior apprentice brother, do you truly intend to exterminate him?¡±


    Xiao Tong was stunned and lifted his head to look. Xiao Tong caught sight of Qiu Yufei standing with his hands behind his back. Smiling wryly, Xiao Tong answered, ¡°Junior apprentice brother, this is Master¡¯s order. Regardless of General Duan¡¯s innocence, he would be an enormous threat if he fell into enemy hands. You cannot be merciful and compassionate.¡±


    Qiu Yufei frigidly replied, ¡°General Duan has been faithful and true to Northern Han. Although rumors abound, I believe the day will come when the truth comes to light. Neither Princess Bi nor I believe that General Duan is disloyal. Even if Master were to come personally, I would not allow Master to act.¡±


    Xiao Tong could only continue to smile wryly. He knew that if it came to martial arts, he was not his junior apprentice brother¡¯s match. It seemed like this mission to pursue and kill Duan Wudi was no longer achievable. He had no alternative but to say, ¡°Since you have already returned, you should go to Jinyang to meet Master.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go together,¡± responded Qiu Yufei indifferently.


    Xiao Tong hurriedly replied. ¡°I still have military duties that need to be performed.¡±


    When Qiu Yufei glanced over uncaring, Xiao Tong promptly explained, ¡°Do not worry. I swear to the Devil Sect Founder that, if I pursue and kill General Duan, I will be submerged in the Devil Sect Founder¡¯s blood prison and never reincarnated. It really is an urgent military matter I need to handle.¡±


    Qiu Yufei remained silent. Since Xiao Tong had sworn such an oath, he would definitely not violate it. Turning, Qiu Yufei departed, disappearing suddenly. Looking up, Xiao Tong continued to smile wryly. Having not seen this junior apprentice brother for several months, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, leaving him as the senior apprentice brother blushing with shame. Fine, since Princess Bi and Yufei both trusted Duan Wudi so much, Duan Wudi was apparently incomparably loyal. What need was there for him to play the role of a villain?


    Footnotes:


    ÑôÒØ, Yangyi ¨C a modern-day township located Taigu County (Ì«¹ÈÏØ), Jinzhong Prefecture, Shanxi Province


    Ò»³¾²»È¾, yichenburan ¨C idiom, lit. untainted by even a speck of dust; fig. spotless


    Ū¼Ù³ÉÕæ, nongjiachengzhen ¨C idiom, lit. pretense that turns into reality; fig. to accidentally make something true


    ¹íʹÉñ²î, guishishenchai ¨C idiom, lit. demons and gods at work; fig. unexplained event with a supernatural explanation, curious coincidence

 Chapter 38: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast (End)

    Chapter 38: Doubting the Loyal and Steadfast (End)


    Beside the deserted1 official road, a clear stream meandered behind a verdant and lush grove. The grove here was quite sparse and a road wide enough for a carriage to pass through penetrated into the forest. Outside the forest hung a wine (¾Æ) sign. With one glance, a thatched cottage with four or five spacious rooms within the forest could be seen. On the door hung the banner of the inn. This was presumably an excellent location for a traveler to rest and have a meal. Although a time of war, the faint fragrance of wine in the forest could still be whiffed and it seemed like it had not closed up shop. However, this was not strange. This was not the prime direction the Yong army advanced. As a result, the lives of many people still continued as before. It was only that they gained much apprehensiveness. This was the life of a commoner. As long as the axe or saber was not at their necks, they would still have to earn a living, or else they would be unable to support themselves.


    Duan Wudi had already changed into the casual dress of a traveler. On the outside, he wore a cloak, while he had a bamboo hat on his head to block the sun. This kind of bamboo hat was something commonly worn by travelers to keep the elements away and was quite convenient. On the edges were muslin covering that could be used to conceal one¡¯s face. In Northern Han, the wind during spring and autumn was fierce. Even men were fond of blocking their faces from the wind.


    Speeding along the journey, he did not bother to spare his horse. Although the Yong army had not garrisoned troops in this area, it was still frequented by Yong scouts. He could only do his best to avoid them. At this moment, he felt distressed. He focused on the journey, doing his best to avoid lamenting about his unknown future.


    Gazing up at the sky, he could tell that it was almost noon. Feeling a bit tired and seeing his mount soaked with perspiration, he forced himself to look ahead into the distance. With one glance, he saw the inn located at the side of the road and was drawn to it. Having left in a rush, he had not prepared any rations. He decided to go within to rest, to buy some provisions and take some alcohol for the road. If he missed this opportunity, he probably wouldn¡¯t find any place to stop for a snack. Thinking of this, he urged his horse towards the grove. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the inn.


    The door to the inn was wide open. The tables within were all extremely clean. There were already several guests sitting at the rightmost table. The shopkeeper, a forty-year-old middle-aged man, laughed as he served wine and plates of food. Seeing the relaxed mood, Duan Wudi felt at ease. After tying his horse to the tree in front of the inn, he walked into the dining area and shouted, ¡°Serve some good food and wine! In a moment, I still need to continue my journey!¡± Finished speaking, he picked a table to the left and sat down. In passing, he threw a few silver pieces on the table.


    The shopkeeper promptly came over to wipe down the table, while his left hand nimbly tucked the silver into his sleeve. Pouring a cup of hot tea, he enthusiastically replied, ¡°Honored customer¡¯s journey has been exhausting. Although my humble inn is remote, there are plenty of game and top-notch aged wine. Honored customer, please wait a moment.¡± Finished speaking to Duan Wudi, the shopkeeper shouted, ¡°Little Third, please serve good wine and food!¡±


    Following his shout, an honest and straightforward-looking young man walked out from inside with food and drink. This young man was over twenty years old, appearing to be well-built and stocky. However, the expression on his face was insipid and simple. It was clear that his intellect was lacking. He blankly served a plate of peanuts and a plate of pig¡¯s head on the table before filling a wine jar from a massive vat. Afterwards, the simple man returned inside and the sound of a stir-frying wok floated out. It wasn¡¯t long before several wild game dishes were served. With the table covered with meat and vegetables, fragrant aromas assailed the nostrils.


    Duan Wudi felt his stomach rumble with hunger, but remained vigilant. Intentionally or otherwise, he looked to the other side of the dining room. He saw four people over there. In the seat of honor was a middle-aged man wearing the attire of a merchant and seemed to be the master. To his left and right were individuals wearing bodyguard clothing and possessed gallant appearances. There was also a man in azure who had his back to Duan Wudi. Although Duan Wudi could not see this man¡¯s appearance, the man¡¯s hair was specked with gray and presumably was not young. However, there was no sign of age from the rear. He probably was around fifty years old. His only adornment was a jade hairpin binding his hair together, nothing else. He wore a set of azure robes and presumably played the role of an accountant. No matter how it looked, he didn¡¯t seem to be someone from the military. After confirming that these weren¡¯t pursuing troops, Duan Wudi breathed a sigh of relief, beginning to devour the food.


    Having hurriedly departed Yangyi, he had not eaten anything for a greater part of the day. With hunger, his table manners were naturally unsightly. After filling his stomach three-quarters of the way full, he began to relax. Although the wine of this shop was a rustic brew, it was dry and spicy. Wanting to drink more, just as he went to pour himself another cup, unexpectedly there was no more than a trickle left in the jar. Frowning, his only recourse was to ask for another jar. He usually did not drink much wine, not because of his poor capacity for alcohol, but his unwillingness to adversely affect military matters. Now that he had fallen into such straits, he had naturally lost some of his restraints. After drinking several cups, he felt his entire body lighten greatly and his exhaustion gradually reduce.


    Wine was something capable of causing delusions. Once a person relaxed, they would unavoidably indulge in flights of fancy. Thinking of his loyalty and devotion, and yet accused of being a traitor and forced to flee, Duan Wudi could not help feeling sorrowful. The wine fueled his anxieties and his expression gained desolate grief and indignation. He did not realize that his mood was seen by the other customers on the other side of the dining room. Although the man in azure robes had his back to Duan Wudi, a specially manufactured copper pot before him reflected with Duan Wudi¡¯s entire person. Watching everything, sadness and pity showed on the man¡¯s face.


    Having drunk too much, Duan Wudi felt top-heavy. Growing tipsy, he could not help loudly reciting, ¡°A prince am I of ancestry renowned, / Illustrious name my Royal Sire hath found. / When Sirius did in spring its light display, / A child¡ªI¡ªwas born, and Tiger marked the day ¡­¡± Duan Wudi was fondest of this famous poem by Qu Yuan. Although he was not extremely familiar with the histories, he deeply loved this poem, Encountering Sorrow, and knew it by heart.


    Having suffered mentally for several days, Duan Wudi¡¯s voice could not but be a bit hoarse and downcast. However, his recitation was sincere, filling with endless lamentation those who listened. When Duan Wudi reached the lines, ¡°It is this that my heart takes most delight in, / And though I died nine times, I shan¡¯t regret it,¡± he recited it repeatedly, unable to continue. Wiping away the tears, he once again drained a cup of wine.


    At this very moment, Duan Wudi heard someone continue the recitation. That man¡¯s voice was mellifluous, his beautiful voice lingering. Duan Wudi was entranced, stopping his drinking. When the man¡¯s recitation reached the lines, ¡°Yet humbling the spirit and curbing the pride, / Bearing the shame and enduring the snides. / But remaining pure til the dying days: / Such conduct the wise men of yore greatly praised,¡± Duan Wudi was increasingly pained. Duan Wudi suddenly sobered up with the end of the recitation: ¡°Enough! / Since in that kingdom all my virtue spurn, Why should I for the royal city yearn? / Wide though the world, no wisdom can be found. I¡¯ll seek the stream where once the sage was drowned.¡±2 In such a rustic shop, how could a merchant be able to recite the poetry of Qu Yuan?


    Duan Wudi raised his head and looked. The customers across the way were still the ones he had seen earlier. The three Duan Wudi could see were silently drinking. Probably sensing Duan Wudi¡¯s gaze, the one with his back to Duan Wudi¡ªthe gray-haired man¡ªturned around. Smiling, the man stated, ¡°This one has seen that General was unable to finish the recitation out of grief and lamentation. At the time, I was enthused and helped Sire finish. Presumably, I have disturbed General¡¯s drinking. Please forgive me.¡±


    Duan Wudi¡¯s heart pounded. How could this man know his identity? Looking carefully, Duan Wudi saw that although the gray-haired man¡¯s temples were sprinkled with frost his appearance was scholarly and elegant. He appeared handsome and seemed to still be quite young. In addition, the man¡¯s bearing was relaxed and leisurely, making all those who saw him feel respect and admiration. This man¡¯s figure caused Duan Wudi to feel a hint of familiarity. Suddenly realizing his identity, Duan Wudi tasted extraordinary bitterness in his mouth. Downing the strong liquor in the cup, he serenely inquired, ¡°How am I so fortunate to have the pleasure of meeting the Marquis of Chu here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t find it strange that Duan Wudi recognized me. After all, it was quite easy to identify me from my youthful appearance and white hair. The individual playing the role of the merchant and the two bodyguards were all experts from orthodox factions of jianghu. Duan Wudi had been deceived because they did not carry themselves like soldiers. Now that my identity had been discovered, they immediately rose to their feet and protected me. The curtain leading to the back rooms of the inn was pulled aside and Li Shun walked out slowly. Behind him, the two Secret Camp members who played the roles of the shopkeeper and the simple shop assistant had regained their valiant appearances. At the entrance to the inn, two additional figures appeared¡ªSu Qing and Huyan Shou. From outside, the sounds of suppressed breathing and weapons being drawn could be heard. It was obvious that this inn was already an inescapable trap that Duan Wudi had fallen into and had no hopes of escaping.


    Duan Wudi understood the situation he faced. With things coming to a head, he was actually as steady as a mountain. Calmly, he poured another cup of wine for himself. Raising his cup in toast, he stated, ¡°Ever since Your Lordship came back from retirement in the Eastern Sea, my army has suffered repeated setbacks. In succession, Generals Tan and Long died for the country, while General Shi was forced to commit suicide. I have been accused of treason and have now fallen into Your Lordship¡¯s trap. Your Lordship¡¯s resourcefulness is truly world-shaking!3 It is only that Your Lordship is greatly honored. Why have you gone to such risks? If you wish to take my life, a single squad of cavalry or a few bodyguards will be enough. What need is there for you to come personally?¡± Although the last sentence implied ridicule, Duan Wudi¡¯s expression remained extremely calm, almost as if he had not fallen into the trap.


    I did not have a hint of smugness, but rather felt a faint feeling of being thwarted. All of my arrangements were for the purpose of forcing this man to depart. From the moment he had departed Yangyi, there were a minimum of several hundred individuals monitoring his movements. After reckoning that he would definitely stop here for a meal, I had seized control of the area to set up this trap. Originally, I had hoped to deal him a mental blow at the first encounter and blunt his will. However, even though this man had fallen into my hands, he remained quite tranquil and indifferent, almost as if he had expected that this would happen. I could destroy the life and honor of this kind of resolute and steady individual, but could not wreck his determination. Feeling a hint of failure, I could only sigh inwardly and continue to forge ahead without fear of success or failure.


    After flashing a wry smile, I replied, ¡°I set a trap to frame General only because I knew that the Princess of Jiaping would not execute a loyal individual like you. However, it was also impossible for the Princess to oppose the entirety of Northern Han and she could only allow the general to go far away. If the general wishes to flee, you can only head towards the Eastern Sea. Although the Eastern Sea will become a part of Great Yong sooner rather than later, it is your only way of surviving. Based upon Marquis Jiang¡¯s character, even if he were to learn of General¡¯s whereabouts, he would feign ignorance. As a result, I have come with the intent of waiting respectfully for the general. Even if the general cannot appreciate this kind of sincere motivation, you should not be so cold as to disappoint this one¡¯s sincerity.¡±


    Duan Wudi¡¯s mind turned rapidly, as he understood several matters. He asked, ¡°Originally, fourth young master Qiu was stuck in the Eastern Sea, but somehow returned safely this time. Could it be that Your Lordship had foreseen that the fourth young master would go to protect my life?¡±


    I praised this man inwardly for hitting the nail on the head and revealing my intentions. I answered, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I previously had Yufei placed under house arrest in the Eastern Sea, because he was an expert in the Xiantian realm and I did not want him to participate in this war. However, now that the war is decided, I have some use for him. As a result, I deliberately had him invited back. However, General is one of the reasons, otherwise he would have remained in the Eastern Sea for another fortnight. Yufei is a sentimental individual and was also involved with the Shi Ying affair. Because I framed General, while others may doubt General¡¯s loyalty, Yufei will never suspect that the general would commit treason. Combined with his high status and autonomy, even if the Princess of Jiaping had no choice but to harm the general, he would intervene to rescue. Although Yufei¡¯s whereabouts are like the mist¡ªdifficult to track¡ªQinzhou is already completely within the Yong¡¯s army grasp. I was fully aware of what he would do: pay his respects at General Long¡¯s grave in Jishi, spy upon the Prince of Qi¡¯s encampment at Pingyao before rushing to Yangyi to rescue the general. General Duan probably doesn¡¯t know, but Xiao Tong was sent to intervene in the event that the Princess of Jiaping allowed you to escape. Originally, he intended to pursue and kill you but was stopped by Yufei.¡±


    Gratitude appeared on Duan Wudi¡¯s face, as he said, ¡°I cannot be grateful enough for fourth young master Qiu¡¯s kindness in rescuing my life. It is only that it is unlikely for me to have the ability to thank him in person. If Your Lordship meets him again, please thank him on my behalf.¡±


    I frowned. Deliberately ignoring the faint death resolution he revealed, I replied, ¡°Of Northern Han¡¯s many generals, I most admire General¡¯s character. General has been faithful and true, willing to ruin your own reputation, disregarding honor and disgrace. General¡¯s talents are greater than those of General Long¡¯s and the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s. It is only a pity that you come from humble origins and had no patron to rely upon, thus never having the opportunity to serve as the commander-in-chief. If General is willing to serve Great Yong, both His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, will be wild with joy. Although General Xuan was humiliated at your hands, he is also full of praise for the general. If General is willing to surrender and pledge allegiance, you can definitely become a marquis. If you have no interest in becoming renowned and celebrated, as General has long cherished the common people, your service to Great Yong will definitely help the soldiers and commoners of Northern Han. I wonder if General is willing to continue to sacrifice your reputation for the sake of Northern Han¡¯s masses?¡±


    Duan Wudi smiled slightly. Picking up the wine cup, he downed its contents in one gulp. Feeling like he had drunk a cup of raging flames, he dropped his hand to the hilt of his sword at his waist and responded, ¡°Regardless of Sire¡¯s elegant, but insincere words, it is impossible to sway my resolve. Betrayal is still betrayal. I am still a subject of Northern Han and do not care about the riches and honor bestowed by the monarch of Great Yong. As for helping the commoners of Northern Han, that is only a pretext. It doesn¡¯t matter if this world is short a Duan Wudi. If Northern Han is truly subjugated, it would naturally be for the best if Great Yong¡¯s Son of Heaven is willing to treat the commoners of Northern Han well. If not, there will simply be patriots who arise. Although I do not cherish my reputation, it is impossible for me to defect to the enemy. Your Lordship has stated that the stigmas attached to my name were a result of Your Lordship¡¯s machinations. Since they are not real, could it be that I will act recklessly out of hopelessness4 to bend my knee and truly surrender? Today, Your Lordship is out of touch with reality. How does it feel to wake in the middle of the night and think of Southern Chu?¡±


    A slight, wry smile appeared on my face at Duan Wudi¡¯s determination. Originally, I had believed that in the face of the difficulties of his country and home, and his own difficult situation, he would waver. I had not expected that he would be so stubborn. Perhaps because he had seen me unable to refute Duan Wudi¡¯s rebuke, Li Shun coldly interjected, ¡°For you to be so rude in the face of my young master¡¯s persuasion¡ªdo you not recognize that you presently face death? One order from the young master and you will die tragically. Afterwards, my young master need only make it public, revealing that you already surrendered to Great Yong. When that happens, even if you die, your reputation will be completely lost. Even if you were willing to serve with body and soul, who would know? I¡¯m afraid that even the Princess of Jiaping and fourth young master Qiu will believe that you are a true traitor.¡±


    Duan Wudi smiled uncaringly. Keeping his grip on the hilt of the sword at his waist, he replied, ¡°There is no need for the Marquis to give the order; I can act myself. As for honor and disgrace, I have never taken my reputation seriously. Even if the world denounces me, what does it matter as long as I possess a clear conscience? Besides, the truth cannot be hidden forever.5 There will be the day when the truth comes to light.¡±


    A fierce killing intent flashing across Li Shun¡¯s eyes, he stonily said, ¡°In my presence, you might not be able to attempt suicide.¡± So speaking, he took a step forward, while his eyes stared fixedly at Duan Wudi.


    Duan Wudi¡¯s complexion chilled and his right hand seemed to prepare to draw his sword. While everyone focused on his right hand, his left hand suddenly pulled out a dagger as swift as lightning from his hip and pierced it towards his abdomen. In the moment he pulled out the dagger, Su Qing was about to shoot out a pair needles. However, a thought popped into her mind. Rather than having Duan Wudi experience all kinds of humiliation, wouldn¡¯t it be better to allow him to die? Lowering her eyes, she did not flick out the needles to injure Duan Wudi¡¯s wrist.


    However, once she heard a groan of pain and looked up with astonishment, she saw that Li Shun¡¯s left hand had clenched down on Duan Wudi¡¯s throat, while the dagger was already in Li Shun¡¯s right hand. Su Qing¡¯s heart clenched. As her eyes wandered, she suddenly noticed a pair of gentle eyes staring steadily at her. Shaking inwardly, the two needles in her hand dropped to the ground.


    Withdrawing my gaze, I hid what I had just witnessed in the back of my mind. Waving my hand, I had Li Shun withdraw as I mildly stated, ¡°General Duan, please do not mind my subordinate¡¯s rudeness.¡±


    Duan Wudi sank weakly. The tipsiness and the cutting off of his breath made his vision and head swim. He could do nothing as Li Shun removed the sword at his waist and forced another cup of wine down his throat. When Duan Wudi returned to his senses once again, there was a bitter smile on his face. Lifting his head, he saw that elegant young man standing before him and holding a handkerchief. Behind the young man was a pair of icy eyes watching him intently. Duan Wudi felt himself grow cold, almost as if he were a frog being gazed at by a viper, and did not dare move. He was well aware that if he made any ill-advised movements, he would definitely fall into a predicament where he could neither live nor die. Accepting the handkerchief and wiping the sweat from his face, Duan Wudi understood clearly that there was only one way for him to escape this kind of situation.


    Gazing at Jiang Zhe, Duan Wudi heavily said, ¡°I once had a heart-to-heart with fourth young master Qiu and knows a little about Your Lordship. Although the world knows of Your Lordship¡¯s viciousness, I believe that Your Lordship is a sentimental individual. Southern Chu¡¯s Prince of De treated Your Lordship poorly and yet Your Lordship never spoke ill of him. For the sake of Great Yong¡¯s Empire, Your Lordship has spared no effort. The entire world knows about these matters. Presumably, when Your Lordship faced the Fengyi Sect Master, you were also willing to sacrifice your reputation and your life. I am untalented. Even if I cannot live or die, I still have the courage to refuse to surrender. Since Your Lordship esteems me, why are you willing to watch me fall into such a state? If you can help me remain loyal, I cannot be grateful enough even in the underworld.¡±


    I sighed lightly. Gazing into Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes, I could only see his perseverance and fearlessness. I felt increasingly agonized, recognizing that everything had been for naught. At this moment, Su Qing took a step forward. In a rather miserable tone, she suggested, ¡°My Lord, this general asks that you allow him to follow his aspirations.¡±


    When these words were spoken, Duan Wudi could not prevent his gaze from turning to Su Qing. His eyes showed his immense gratitude. Feeling ever more sorrowful, Su Qing looked away, unwilling to look at what was unfolding.


    I gently shook my head before retreating several steps and turning around. Understanding, Li Shun handed back Duan Wudi¡¯s sword before retreating several steps himself. Her heart aching, Su Qing knew that the two were tacitly allowing Duan Wudi to commit suicide. Unwilling to be a spectator, Su Qing lightly took a step back and looked away.


    Seeing this, Huyan Shou shifted half a step and blocked the majority of Su Qing¡¯s figure from the view. He was apprehensive. Just now, from Su Qing¡¯s inappropriate behavior, he was worried that Su Qing would have an intense reaction when Duan Wudi committed suicide and make Jiang Zhe¡¯s suspicious. That was why he had moved to block her from the sight.


    Both delighted and sorrowful, Duan Wudi rose. Saluting, he acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks for Your Lordship¡¯s grace.¡± Then his gaze flitted past Huyan Shou and Su Qing. Having always been a meticulous individual, he had immediately noticed that something was odd. Cracking a grin, he kneeled down facing the city of Jinyang. In distress, he declared, ¡°In life, Wudi was unable to protect the country. In death, I hope that my spirit can return and protect my homeland!¡±


    Finished speaking, he raised his sword to his throat. Not knowing why, my chest heated up and I interjected, ¡°Hold up!¡±


    Li Shun had long been prepared for this and sent out his internal energy with a flick of his finger. Duan Wudi felt his hand go numb and the sword fell to the ground. Startled, Duan Wudi angrily asked, ¡°Could it be that Your Lordship wishes to go back on your word and toy with me?¡±


    At this moment, Duan Wudi was angry to the extreme as he shot to his feet. Although his path was barred and he was prevented from violently causing problems, he was in a towering fury and his eyes had become bloodshot.


    Smiling slightly, I answered, ¡°General, do not worry. I will absolutely not change my mind. I only wish to give the general another choice. If General is unwilling, then you can do as you please and I will not try to stop you.¡±


    Duan Wudi glanced at Li Shun and company, understanding that he had no choice but to listen. He could do nothing but angrily reply, ¡°Your Lordship, if you have words, please speak.¡±


    Slowly enunciating each word, I spoke, ¡°I will allow the general to depart. What does the general think?¡±


    Duan Wudi received a huge shock. However, he very quickly revealed a dry smile and responded, ¡°Presumably, Your Lordship has spoken in jest. I am untalented. If I were in Your Lordship¡¯s position, I would definitely not allow a bird trapped in a cage to escape.¡±


    Walking to the table, I sat down and waved my hand to indicate the dismissal of everyone aside from Li Shun. Then I gestured for Duan Wudi to sit down opposite me. Duan Wudi hesitated slightly before walking over. Having long set aside everything, he ultimately had decided to let himself go.


    Smiling, I spoke, ¡°There is no need for me to avoid taboo subjects. In the past, I was disloyal when I turned from Southern Chu and pledged my services to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. Now that I have married Princess Changle of Ning¡ªa subject taking a monarch¡¯s daughter¡ªit is a matter of even greater disloyalty and unrighteousness. Later generations will certainly have words of condemnation for me and it is possible that my name will go down in infamy. However, I care not for my own name and reputation, because my choice was made willingly and not out of reluctance.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Zhe speak these words, Duan Wudi could only listen silently.


    Recalling the past, reminiscence appeared on my face as I continued, ¡°In reality, it wasn¡¯t the case that I did not have any concerns about my reputation and integrity. General Duan must know that I was taken captive and brought back to the Yong capital by the current Emperor of Great Yong.¡±


    Duan Wudi nodded his head and replied, ¡°This general is aware of this. At the time, Your Lordship was a commoner. At the time, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, personally extended an invitation and was refused before Your Lordship was taken captive and brought to the Yong capital. Reportedly, His Imperial Highness moved Your Lordship with his sincere treatment, respecting and esteeming you in every way. That was how Your Lordship changed your mind and willingly began to serve Yong.¡± When he reached the end, the mocking in his words was quite heavy.


    Not paying it any mind, I indifferently continued, ¡°In reality, how could the so-called consideration and kindness to men of talent cause my resolve to waver? Which monarch in this world isn¡¯t like this? In the beginning, they would treat their subjects as close blood relations. Once everything had been settled, they would get rid of them once they had served their purpose. Some muddleheaded monarchs would even harm their subjects before everything had been settled. At the time, although I had some everyday worries, there was no need for to serve anyone. As a result, I was determined to not serve the Prince of Yong, even going so far as to cause all kinds of problems forcing His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong, to have no choice but to give up. With His Imperial Highness¡¯s abilities, he naturally would not set me free lightly and had no other option but to confer death upon me.¡±


    Hearing this, Duan Wudi inhaled a deep, cold breath. Learning such a secret, he could not help being interested and so asked, ¡°Then how did Your Lordship enter into His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong¡¯s service?¡±


    Proudly, I answered, ¡°I of course had a clever way of preserving my life. Of the hegemons in this world, the majority of them believe that those who comply thrive, while those who resist perish. I forced the Prince of Yong to bestow me with poisoned wine in the hopes of faking my death to escape. When the time came, I could wander the world free and unfettered. Once I had grown sick of the normal world, and if I still lived, I would have sought out a peaceful place to live the rest of my life. That would have been wonderful.¡±


    Speaking to this point, I could not help revealing a look of regret as I carried on, ¡°Unexpectedly, although I, Jiang Zhe, was confident that I could read people¡¯s minds, I still was outdone by His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Yong. To my surprise, as everything hung in the balance, His Imperial Highness actually poured out the poisoned wine and filled his golden helmet with wine to see me off. I am untalented, but know that there are few who can match me in this world. For His Imperial Highness to be able to let me off so lightly, in the face of such a benevolent master, how could I betray a virtuous cause out of trivial considerations? That is why I ultimately submitted to His Imperial Highness. Henceforth, we became ruler and subject, and I returned to my proper surroundings to this day.¡±


    A look of great admiration flashed across Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes. However, he quickly replied, ¡°Although Great Yong¡¯s Son of Heaven is benevolent, he is ultimately not my Northern Han¡¯s master. If Your Lordship believes that you can persuade me with this tale, please forgive me for not appreciating your kindness.¡±


    Shaking my head, I smiled and stated, ¡°That is not the case. General¡¯s unyielding will can be said to be matchless. I know that the general will never betray Northern Han and its people. I know full well that General¡¯s request to be allowed to commit suicide is because you do not believe that I will permit General to depart.¡±


    Duan Wudi was silent and did not respond. This was something that went without saying. I tranquilly continued, ¡°Indeed, the general is worthy of your reputation as a famous general and is faithfully loyal to Northern Han. No one would believe that I would let General off. However, I just remembered what happened to me in the past. On that day, it was seemingly impossible that His Imperial Majesty would spare my life out of his affection for the talented. I deeply admire General¡¯s character. What¡¯s impossible about setting you free today? That is why as long as the general agrees to one condition, I will allow the general to depart.¡±


    The complex combination of suspicion and hope intermingled in Duan Wudi¡¯s eyes. However, he remained silent. Once again, I affirmed, ¡°The Heavens can see my intentions! General needs only agree to one matter and I will allow the general to depart.¡±


    After hesitating, Duan Wudi inquired, ¡°Your Lordship, what are your instructions? However, there are some things that I cannot agree to.¡±


    Understanding full well, I responded, ¡°You do not have to worry. I will not make things difficult for you. I know that you intend to go to Southern Chu by way of Binzhou. If you agree to not go to Southern Chu, I will allow you to leave.¡±


    Frowning, Duan Wudi replied, ¡°The Eastern Sea will become a part of Great Yong sooner rather than later. How can I stay in the lands of the enemy?¡±


    Hearing his words, I knew that he was already tempted and thus answered, ¡°Although that is the case, there are many other places you can go besides Southern Chu. In recent years, numerous ships from the Central Plains have sailed out to sea, either going to Gorguryeo or to the various southern barbarian states. If General is willing to depart from the Central Plains, naturally never opposing Great Yong again, I will allow you to leave. I can explain myself before His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. What does the general think?¡±


    Duan Wudi was silent for some time. If Northern Han fell, what was the point if he fled to Southern Chu? If Northern Han did not fall, what did it matter if he were overseas? Making up his mind, he nodded his head and said, ¡°This general agrees to this condition.¡±


    I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Since that is the case, General is free to go to Binzhou to seek out the young owner of the Hai Family Shipping Company, Hai Li. He will arrange everything for the general.¡±


    With doubts, Duan Wudi asked, ¡°Your Lordship¡¯s stratagems frequently do not leave any leeway. Why are you so lenient towards me? Could it truly be that Your Lordship thought of what happened in the past because of me?¡±


    I rose to my feet. Xiaoshunzi helped tie an azure cloak around my shoulders. Walking to the exit, I paused and placidly answered, ¡°Usually when I employ strategies, I exploit others¡¯ shortcomings. Only this time, I actually exploited General¡¯s loyalty and compassion. This is probably why I feel extremely guilty towards the general. In the future, you will have gone far from the Central Plains, adrift and without anything. This kind of life is only slightly better than death. This cannot be considered lenient. However, General must remember that if you are deluded in thinking to exploit my kind intentions, my retribution will make it too late for General to have regrets. Although General Su has severed ties with you, her pleading for leniency on your behalf shows that she still possesses her former feelings. If you do not wish to implicate her, it is best that you stay a few years overseas. When the time comes, Northern Han will already be dead and there will be no harm if you wish to return.¡±


    Stupefied, Duan Wudi stood at the center of the dining room. As the sound of departing horses reached his ears, he was filled with complex emotions. Slowly picking up his sword, he returned it to its sheathe. Was the thin, bright light in the darkness another world?


    Sitting on my horse, the corner of my eye swept past Su Qing traveling the entire way with her head down and not speaking. It could be assumed that she still had feelings for Duan Wudi. It was only that the two were separated by national enmity and personal hatred which made it impossible for these two former betrothed to come back together.


    Smirking, I gazed north. These last several days, the emperor had consecutively issued four secret edicts summoning me to Xinzhou for an audience. Now that the army had surrounded Jinyang, the offensive on Jinyang would begin once the matter in Daizhou had been resolved. The Zezhou army now extraordinarily harmonious and with no further internal issues, my duties had concluded. Having not seen one another for years, it was no wonder that the emperor was impatient, summoning me for an audience. I could defy an imperial decree once or twice, but not over and over again. It was best that I hurry along.


    Lifting my head, I looked up at the sky. Feeling the cleansing wind and seeing the wispy clouds, I felt carefree and relaxed. Only, I wondered whether that young fellow, Chiji, was still alive.


    Footnotes:


    ÃìÎÞÈËÑÌ, miaowurenyan ¨C idiom, lit. remote and uninhabited; fig. deserted, God-forsaken


    These are all excerpts from the famed poem entitled Encountering Sorrow or The Lament (Àëɧ) by the famed poet Qu Yuan (ÇüÔ­), of the Warring States Period.


    ¾ªÌ춯µØ, jingtiandongdi ¨C idiom, lit. frightening the Heavens and shaking the Earth; fig. earthshaking


    ÆƹÞÆÆˤ, poguanposhuai ¨C idiom, lit. to smash a pot to pieces just because it¡¯s cracked; fig. to act recklessly out of hopelessness


    Ö½°ü²»×¡»ð, zhibaobuzhihuo ¨C idiom, lit. paper can¡¯t wrap fire; fig. the truth cannot be hidden foreve

 Chapter 39: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Path

    Chapter 39: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Path


    On an endless ancient trail a unit of elite horsemen in bright armor with countless, fluttering, fiery banners escorted a carriage on the official road. Both sides of the road thronged with millet and wheat. However, there was no sign of habitation. This wasn¡¯t because all of the commoners in the area had fled. In fact , Yong Emperor Li Zhi¡¯s blitz did not give the commoners any opportunity to flee. The reason there was no one present here was because two hours earlier the population on either side of the roadway had been sent away to ensure that no unexpected mishaps occurred.


    I sat in the carriage with the curtains raised above the windows. Bathing in the warm, northern radiance of spring, I had no worries that anyone would seek to assassinate me under the protection of five thousand elite horsemen. Instead, I allowed my eyes to feast upon the passing scenery, feeling as relaxed as if I were out on a leisurely spring tour. When I set out north, Li Xian and Zhangsun Ji¡¯s forces had already combined, beginning to advance on Jinyang en masse. At present, Northern Han did not have any way of dispatching any unit that numbered a thousand or more to pass through the Yong army¡¯s layers of blockades. Once the Daizhou situation was resolved and the encirclement was closed, the final offensive would begin. Besides, with the Hanzhong region pacified, Great Yong could focus completely on Northern Han. With the difference in strength, victory was at hand. Thinking of this, even I could not help feeling proud of the achievements.


    At this moment, I heard a soft sigh. Turning my head to look and seeing the faint glow of worry on Li Shun¡¯s face, I could not help but shoot him a glare. Even when this fellow exchanged blows with the Fengyi Sect Master, he did not show any signs of worry. What was different today?


    As if he had noticed my doubting look, Li Shun anxiously stated, ¡°Young master, previously when victory was not yet decided, the Devil Sect Sovereign would naturally not intervene lightly. Now that the situation is decided, how could Jing Wuji continue to watch on with folded arms? Great Master True Compassion is protecting the Emperor. His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is protected by the experts from the Shaolin Temple. As for the young master, you only have me alone. The young master didn¡¯t even bring along Zhang Jinxiong and company. As for the Devil Sect, Duan Lingxiao and Qiu Yufei are both Xiantian realm experts. If they were to act, even if there were more than the five thousand elite horsemen escorting the young master, it would be difficult to prevent them from nearing and attacking. In reality, what would matter if young master were to defy the Imperial Edict? It¡¯s better than to take such risks.¡±


    Unconcerned, I replied, ¡°You are overthinking matters. What kind of people are within the Devil Sect? Even if they sought to assassinate someone, their target would be His Imperial Majesty and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. After all, only if something happened to the two of them could the current situation be reversed. I am no longer so valuable. Even if they do succeed, they will only at most enrage His Imperial Majesty and the Prince of Qi. Unless they are doing so purely to vent their anger, they have no justification to seek my death.¡±


    Li Shun smiled wryly and observed, ¡°Young master, the actions of some people are without reason. How could the behavior of the Devil Sect be within anyone¡¯s expectations?¡±


    Just as I was about to try to mollify him, I abruptly heard three zither notes. To my ears, the plucking of the zither strings sounded like sudden claps of thunder. I felt blood surge up from my heart and my body trembled. Li Shun¡¯s palm was already at my back, passing along his internal energy.


    The twang of the zither was unending, as the player continuously plucked the silk strings. Although the music plainly wasn¡¯t loud, it was clear and distinct to the ear. Where did it come from? It almost seemed like the zither player was nearby. From the beauty of the melody, there were undercurrents of melancholy, almost as if it were a frozen river¡ªsparkling and shining in the sunshine with nothing more beautiful imaginable.1 However, underneath the frozen surface was hidden danger and a faint killing aura. As the music became increasingly intense, all five thousand horsemen ceased their advance, feeling the earth-shattering nature of the zither. Although they were a strong force, all of the soldiers felt like this troop was a lonely boat on the endless blue ocean with no one to rely upon.


    At this very moment, mournful music sounded from within the heavily protected carriage in their midst. Though it wasn¡¯t from any traditional instrument, it was clear and melodious. While the music of the zither was intense and resounding, the music from the carriage was continuous and unending as it twined above the pluckings of the zither, becoming stronger and stronger. It wasn¡¯t long before the zither gradually came to a rest.


    Afterwards, the zither resonated with the thrum of its strings from the open field ahead. Even though the soldiers present did not understand music, they could still distinctly hear the invitation from within the sound.


    The expression on my face changed slightly. I could distinctly identify the zither player. However, there was a deep, hidden meaning in the music. The zither player was clearly being compelled, hence his great melancholy. Pulling aside the screen covering the carriage entrance, I serenely ordered, ¡°Remain here for now. Xiaoshunzi and Huyan Shou will accompany me to pay a formal visit upon the Sovereign of the Devil Sect.¡±


    Alarm surfaced on the faces of Xiaoshunzi and Huyan Shou. However, they had been expecting this and did not raise any concerns. Huyan Shou grimly said, ¡°The Devil Sect Sovereign is unfathomable and our two countries are enemies. Daren, you cannot put yourself in danger lightly.¡±


    Although Xiaoshunzi did not speak, his face was one of disagreement. Not tolerating their dissent, I refuted, ¡°It is already too late for me to change paths. Even with five thousand horsemen, we can do nothing but defend. Besides, what kind of personage is the Sovereign of the Devil Sect? Since he has invited me to a meeting, he will not be so rash as to kill me. All right. Since I am firmly decided, there is no need for you all to speak further.¡±


    The expression on Huyan Shou¡¯s face trembled. The eyes of this usually mild-mannered and refined young man had flashed with unswerving determination and his tone carried an imposing manner that did not brook dispute. Steeling his heart, Huyan Shou thought to himself, If something happens to the daren, at most I will be buried with him. Having decided, he selected the eighteen Stalwart Tiger Guard with the best martial arts and best cooperative skills before issuing orders for the troop to surround the open field ahead. If there were any irregular signs, they would immediately attack and seek mutual destruction.


    While Huyan Shou was making the arrangements, I played with the folding fan in my hands, composed. Opposite me, the icy Li Shun pretended he didn¡¯t notice. Although all of this was a bit abrupt, meeting with the Sovereign of the Devil Sect had long been within my plans. The only difference was that I had assumed this meeting would take place after Jinyang had been surrounded.


    Of the three grandmasters of the era, there was no need to speak of the Fengyi Sect Master. As for Great Master True Compassion, he deserved to be considered an eminent monk. Now what about this Northern Han State Mentor? What kind of man was the Sovereign of the Devil Sect? Of his disciples: Duan Lingxiao was impressive, staunch, brave, unyielding, and was deserving of being a direct disciple; Xiao Tong was capable, and although he had been repeatedly deceived by me, it was only because he had lost the initiative; Su Dingluan, who had died years ago in Chang¡¯an, was unyieldingly loyal and brave, causing one to feel admiration; while Qiu Yufei was proud, aloof, and indifferent, his character and talents could be said to be exceptional, deserving to be a disciple of a prestigious master; even Long Tingfei, Tan Ji, Ling Duan, and company had only been given pointers by the Devil Sect and all could be considered heroes of the age. With such disciples, the Devil Sect Sovereign would definitely not leave me disappointed.


    Seeing that Huyan Shou had finished making the preparations, I unhurriedly exited the carriage and began to walk towards where the zither music was coming from. Just now, Huyan Shou had sent two Stalwart Tiger Guard ahead to scout. With them leading the way, I naturally was able to head straight. However, as I didn¡¯t know martial arts, my feet sank into the soft mud, making it difficult to walk. On several occasions, Xiaoshunzi sought to reach out to help me up but was turned down by me. I was going to meet the Sovereign of the Devil Sect and had to be sincere. Cutting a sorry figure would allow me to show my good faith.


    Trudging along the small pathway through the farmland, I walked around a small hill. The side blocked from the wind had been cleared and smoothed. A tent had been set up. Unlike military tents that sheltered one from the elements, the tent was made from white silk. In the sunlight, it almost seemed transparent. The entrance of the tent was not covered, allowing me to see inside. In the several zhang wide tent, a warm and magnificent wool carpet blanketed the ground. The thickness was enough to shield the cold coming from the ground. There were no chairs inside and only four or five prayer mats made from brocade silk. In addition, there was a large, low table which was simple and unadorned. In the corner of the tent was a bronze incense burner releasing a delicate fragrance. Although the furnishings were simple, each item was extraordinarily fine and revealed that the master here was not someone of the mundane world.


    Huyan Shou and company did not have the mood for appreciation. Although Huyan Shou could not order the Stalwart Tiger Guard to approach the tent because of the tent¡¯s master, he still ordered them to separate and surround the tent. I smiled faintly. Although I knew that this was all completely useless, I was unwilling to speak any words to dissuade him. It was better to allow them to feel some relief. Walking to the entrance to the tent, I glanced at the luxurious carpet within before glancing at my mud-covered silk shoes. After considering, I decided to take off my shoes. Without leave, I walked into the tent. To the refined and scholarly looking middle-aged man seated at the main seat who had a graceful bearing and wore blue robes, I clasped my hands and bowed deeply. I stated, ¡°This young scholar pays my respects to the Sovereign. This youngster has admired senior for some time now. Meeting by chance today, I am honored to be summoned by senior. Truly a great honor.¡±


    Jing Wuji gazed fixedly at the azure-robed young man before his eyes. The young man wore an ordinary set of azure robes, the hem of which was stained with mud. The young man¡¯s silk shoes had already been shed outside the tent. On his head, he did not wear a felt cap and his hair was only bound together by a jade hairpin. By all appearances he did not seem to be a marquis of Great Yong or the emperor¡¯s son-in-law, but rather like a wandering scholar without care or worry. Even though he was obviously facing a powerful enemy, who could take his life with a gesture, the young man¡¯s expression was placid and wholly without fear of death, almost as composed and natural as if he had come to pay his respects to one of his seniors. The corners of Jing Wuji¡¯s mouth curved upward a bit, while sighing lightly inside. Extending his hand and gesturing for Jiang Zhe to rise, he replied, ¡°Sir Jiang, there is no need to be overly courteous. An honored guest has come from afar, travel-weary.2 I am merely acting as the host. Please sit. Yufei, please serve Sir Jiang tea.¡±


    Straightening, I selected a prayer mat and sat down. Xiaoshunzi immediately stood behind me. Although I did not know martial arts, I could sense that the entirety of his person on a hair trigger.3 After I had gently elbowed him, I could sense the nervous tension suddenly disappear without a trace and he regained his usual serene apathy. In that split second, I sensed Jing Wuji¡¯s eyes dart past with praise. Pretending to not notice, I lifted my lids and looked at the rapt Qiu Yufei in front of me on one knee and holding a cup of tea. My face beaming, I said, ¡°Worthy little brother Yufei, I have not seen you for some time now.¡±


    So speaking, I reached out to take the proffered teacup. I did not dare to slight someone like Qiu Yufei. If not for the fact that I was his master¡¯s honored guest, how could I receive such great courtesy? Ignoring the affection and importance I attached to him, he could not be slighted based upon his status and identity.


    An indescribable emotion passed in Qiu Yufei¡¯s mind. This man was someone he had gravely betrayed, but now he knew that he was no more than this man¡¯s pawn. After feeling like their gratitude and grudges had been settled, the only thought left in his mind was mutual appreciation. After he had returned to Jinyang, he had gone to his master to apologize humbly. Who knew that his master would only laugh it off without taking it seriously? The next day, his master had taken him away from Jinyang and had actually come to intercept the journeying Jiang Zhe. Qiu Yufei knew that he would not betray his master. However, if his master were to seek Jiang Zhe¡¯s life, what could he do? His inner struggle showed clearly in his zither playing. However, who would have thought that Jiang Zhe had still come instead of rapidly fleeing with the army escorting him? Qiu Yufei was uncertain if this was their final meeting.


    Jing Wuji gazed at the smiling Jiang Zhe who was sipping tea. Jing Wuji¡¯s eyes fell upon Jiang Zhe¡¯s silver temples and sighed, ¡°Sir Jiang is not yet three decades old yet your hair has grayed early. Truly lamentable and pitiful. It is no wonder that the Yong Emperor can sweep away all those opposing him having someone of Sir¡¯s faithfulness and devotion, an advisor who sheds his blood, sweat, and tears. However, I wonder if Sir has taken offense at having your position as Army Supervisor removed with the situation only initially settled? Further, Sir has been summoned without regard for the great distances. I wonder if it is because of the deep affection between monarch and subject, and wishes to urgently meet with you?¡±


    Respectfully, I answered, ¡°Sovereign is praising too much. Everyone knows of Zhe¡¯s indolent nature. The so-called blood, sweat, and tears are only a youngster¡¯s ignorance and not understanding how to rest properly. I have made myself a laughingstock by having white hair at such a young age. As for the Son of Heaven¡¯s deep affection, and the depths of emotion between monarch and subject, it is nothing. The Son of Heaven is the master of the common people. The distinction between monarch and subject is clear. How could there be partiality and affection? Zhe¡¯s health is poor and His Imperial Majesty is unwilling to add to my burdens. Serving as the Army Supervisor was no more than a last resort. Now that the hearts and minds of the commanders are unified, there is no need for Zhe. It is inevitable and proper for me to be relieved. As for being summoned across the great distance, because it relates to the events occurring in Daizhou, it is inappropriate to speak of. Sovereign, please forgive me.¡±


    Bewilderment flashed across Jing Wuji¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°I have long heard of Sir¡¯s yielding exterior and firm interior. In the past, you chatted without qualms and fear while speaking with the Fengyi Sect Master. But today, why are you speaking so frankly to a powerful enemy like me and not hiding the things you know? Could it be that Sir was unafraid of the Fengyi Sect Master, but is afraid of me?¡±


    Smiling tranquilly, I responded, ¡°Why is the Sovereign speaking thus? The reason why Zhe answers all of the questions is because the Sovereign is worthy little brother Qiu¡¯s master. Zhe and Yufei from out of blows did a friendship grow.4 Although we have had our disagreements, Zhe still considers Yufei as one of my closest friends. Because of this, the Sovereign is also Zhe¡¯s elder. As long as they do not relate to military secrets, how could an elder¡¯s questions go unanswered?¡±


    Smiling and yet not smiling, Jing Wuji replied, ¡°So that is the case. It is only that Sir Jiang advises the Yong Emperor and the Prince of Qi, and has spoiled my endeavors. The entirety of Northern Han gnashes their teeth in anger. If I can take Sir¡¯s head, we will definitely be able to boost morale and throw the Yong army into chaos. This seat has come with intent to kill. Does Sir have no fear when facing death, because you believe I will be merciful, because of your thousands horsemen, because you attendant can protect you, or because I will spare you on Yufei¡¯s behalf? Did you allow Yufei to return alive because you want him to dissuade this seat in order to preserve your life?¡±


    Although Jing Wuji had spoken all of this gently, they were profound and ear-splitting in the ears of Xiaoshunzi, Huyan Shou, and Qiu Yufei. Ignoring the fact that Huyan Shou¡¯s hands were sweaty, even the minds of Xiaoshunzi and Qiu Yufei, both of whom had entered the Xiantian realm, were thrown into confusion. Xiaoshunzi naturally was on his guard against Jing Wuji causing trouble, while Qui Yufei was hesitating and unable to decide. The atmosphere within and without the tent became heavy, making it difficult to breathe. There was only one individual who was as composed as ever¡ªthe capless and shoeless Jiang Zhe.


    In front of the friends and enemies within the tent¡ªa grandmaster, and two Xiantian experts¡ªI spread my muscles and bones, stretching my entire body lazily. Afterwards, I did not keep my kneeling seated position and instead sat with my legs crossed. Smiling, I said, ¡°Just now, it was this youngster paying my respects to a friend¡¯s elder and naturally must respectfully abide by proper etiquette. Now that the Sovereign has said that we are enemies and not friends, then there is no need for Zhe to restrain myself. Sovereign, please do not blame me. Zhe is accustomed to being lazy and does not have the patience for those etiquettes.¡±


    When I uttered these words, I could see Qiu Yufei adopt an expression of incredulity, while Jing Wuji¡¯s own expression also softened. Although I could not see the expression on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face, having accompanied each other for years, I could tell that his hostility had also been reduced from the change in his breathing. Understanding me quite well, he naturally knew full well that I wouldn¡¯t joke around with my life. There was definitely a reason for my behavior.


    I of course would not go overboard with my presumptuousness and unflinchingly continued, ¡°The Sovereign has come this time with Yufei alone. If you wished to assassinate this one, why would you have invited me with the zither? If the Sovereign and Yufei launch a lightning strike, the five thousand horsemen are practically nothing, and there is a chance of escaping alive after succeeding. At present, although Zhe has walked into the trap, there is an army surrounding us on the outside and I have Xiaoshunzi¡¯s protection in here. If the Sovereign were to act now, it would be easy to take my life, but it would be extremely difficult to leave this place alive. Even if the Sovereign is unharmed, it will be nigh impossible for Yufei to escape. Worthy little brother Yufei has been respectful and obedient to the Sovereign. Presumably, the Sovereign won¡¯t condemn Yufei to death.¡±


    When I reached this point, I could see that although Jing Wuji did not speak, the look on his face appeared permissive. Thus I continued, ¡°Moreover, ever since the Sovereign entered Northern Han, you no longer attached importance to assassination. It is no wonder. The Northern Han population is brave and heroic, and is not fond of crafty plots and machinations. It isn¡¯t a problem if something like assassination happens now and again, but if frequently employed, the Devil Sect¡¯s position in the eyes of the Northern Han population would inevitably be considered treacherous, becoming vile characters. The Sovereign is revered and cannot lightly undertake an assassination. Yufei and eldest young master Duan have both attempted to assassinate this one. First, it is acceptable to the Northern Han population because of my sinister reputation and the fact that I am no hero. Second, with the ominous nature of warfare, I am still an important figure and it would be beneficial to have me killed. That is why no one has objected. Now that I am no longer the Army Supervisor and no longer play a major role in war, and since Sovereign¡¯s identity is vastly more important than eldest young master Duan¡¯s and Yufei¡¯s, an attempt on my life by the Sovereign would not only fail to motivate the Northern Han army, it would also be beneath your dignity. In addition, aside from infuriating the Yong army, you would gain no practical benefits. That is why the Sovereign has come, not to assassinate me. Besides, if the Sovereign were to suddenly assassinate me upon inviting me, wouldn¡¯t the entire world find it ridiculous?¡±


    A smirk vanished as quickly as it appeared on Jing Wuji¡¯s face as he indifferently replied, ¡°You have spoken all of these reasons, but none of them are the reason why I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    I was delighted inside. I had finally been able to get Jing Wuji to speak the truth. Since I did not need to worry about my life, I promptly respectfully inquired, ¡°Sovereign, please reveal the reason.¡± I had completely forgotten about the way I was sitting and the sorry state I was in.


    Smiling slightly, Jing Wuji replied, ¡°I have already climbed down from the Orchid Terrace and cast aside my identity as the State Mentor. If I wanted to kill someone, what need would there be to have any misgivings? Even if you had countless reasons, I would not frown in the slightest if I killed you. What need do I have to consider Yufei¡¯s feelings? It is even more improbable for me to worry about my status and position. I further wouldn¡¯t need to seek any benefits. Killing you can vent the fury inside me. There is no one who can change my mind. The only reason why this seat won¡¯t take your life is because I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Hearing this, I felt myself sweating profusely. What a close call! From the genuine manner in which Jing Wuji had spoken, it was clear that everything he had said was the truth. The only reason he wasn¡¯t going to kill me was because he didn¡¯t want to. Although I didn¡¯t know why, it was truly the Heavens¡¯ blessings that I was able to preserve my life. Reaching this conclusion, I promptly returned to a kneeling seated position. Adopting a courteous decorum, I acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks to the Sovereign for the benevolence of not killing me. Since that is the case, why has the Sovereign come? If Zhe can be of any service, I will not disobey.¡±


    Jing Wuji sighed lightly inside. He had long since heard of Jiang Zhe¡¯s name. Although he had once fought the Fengyi Sect Master to the death, the two of them did not have any enmity and actually had appreciation for each other. Afterwards, although they were separated by vast distances, Jing Wuji had never forgotten that peerlessly beautiful woman and her bloodstained white clothes. Ever since he had learned of Fan Huiyao¡¯s death in the Hunting Palace, Jing Wuji had done everything to thoroughly investigate what had happened. Although there were some things nobody could know and had not been divulged, he knew the majority of the general outline. By himself, the young man before him had forced the Fengyi Sect Master to die. However, strangely enough, Jing Wuji did not hold any hatred, simply because this young man had already employed his strengths to the limits. At heart, all Jing Wuji wanted was to beat this young man in a test of wits. Even when he dispatched Qiu Yufei and Duan Lingxiao twice to assassinate this young man, the reality was that Jing Wuji was engaging in a battle of wits and courage against this young man, not fully using tyrannical and unstoppable martial force. It was unfortunate it all resulted in failure.


    News of the defeat at Hanzhong had reached his ear and the situation in Northern Han was irreversible. Although Jinyang could still fight, it was just struggling at death¡¯s door. The loser this time was no one else but himself, Jing Wuji. The arrangements he had made throughout the world had already become hollow. Even his beloved disciples had all been defeated at Jiang Zhe¡¯s hands. This time, although the Devil Sect¡¯s strength was unharmed, it had been utterly defeated. How could he not be tempted to personally meet this feeble scholar who had toyed with countless heroes?


    Nothing could compare with meeting someone in person. Meeting him today, Jing Wuji finally felt that this young man¡¯s reputation was thoroughly justified. Even though the young man was clearly in a grandmaster¡¯s presence, the young man would suddenly, and apparently at random, turn respectful or boorish. All of the changes made Jing Wuji feel as if the young man was completely unfathomable. Indeed, the young man seemingly acted natural, making others believe him earnest and sincere, and cause people to not have the slightest bit of wariness. At times, it was like imbibing sweet wine, while at other times felt like the cleansing spring wind before suddenly finding oneself trapped in a dangerous situation. At this moment, Jing Wuji completely understood the desperate situation Qiu Yufei had experienced within the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery.


    Glancing with sympathy at his beloved disciple, Jing Wuji stated, ¡°It was quite difficult for us to meet here today. Since the Marquis of Chu has repeatedly considered the feelings of the Devil Sect, you definitely have some words for this seat, no?¡±


    I placidly answered, ¡°Since the Sovereign has spoken of this, Zhe won¡¯t try to conceal anything. If Zhe has held malice for the Devil Sect, I would definitely not have allowed the Sovereign¡¯s chief disciple, Duan Lingxiao, eldest young master Duan, to escape. At the time, we were enemies with the outcome of battle undecided. As a result, Zhe did not say anything extra. Now that the Sovereign has come personally, we can discuss this matter. In fact, if the Sovereign did not bring this matter up, once Jinyang had been surrounded, Zhe would have asked for worthy little brother Yufei to introduce us.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to persuade me to surrender?¡± questioned Jing Wuji coldly.


    I smiled slightly and responded, ¡°What kind of figure is the Sovereign to be forced to bend your knee and surrender? Please do not speak of being persuaded to surrender. Zhe is only making a proposal on His Imperial Majesty¡¯s behalf. The day Jinyang is surrounded is the day Northern Han falls. In the past, when the Sovereign lost in the Central Plains, the Devil Sect retreated north. His Imperial Majesty only hopes that when Northern Han falls that the Sovereign does not go to Southern Chu.¡±


    Pensively, Jing Wuji said, ¡°I understand the Yong Emperor¡¯s intentions. The juncture of unification is at hand. If I went to Southern Chu, although the Yong Emperor could resolve it, it would be troublesome nevertheless.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there is no need to speak of this condition,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°What kind of individual is the Sovereign? The Northern Han King could be said to be sagacious and he deeply respects the Sovereign. That is how he was able to get in the Sovereign¡¯s good graces. Southern Chu¡¯s population is weak. Its monarch is young, its officials muddled. How would it be a suitable perch for a phoenix? As long as the Sovereign agrees, the Sovereign will be free to travel throughout the entirety of Great Yong. Once the Devil Sect¡¯s disciples have returned to civilian life and gone into seclusion, they will not be considered as dregs of Northern Han. Although the orthodox sects probably still won¡¯t excuse the Sovereign, how would heroic figures who are the disciples of the Devil Sect be afraid of this? Once the world has been unified, the Sovereign will be able to live a life of leisure and relaxation.¡±


    A harsh gleam shone in Jing Wuji¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°The conditions are quite generous. However, you have also said that the Northern Han King has treated my Devil Sect well. I am untalented; how could I abandon His Royal Majesty and the countless Northern Han soldiers? Meeting you today was merely hoping to see Sir Jiang¡¯s elegance. As for the matter we just discussed, it is all within my expectations. That is why I had you speak it, because after separating today, we will be enemies. This seat does not want to see you exploit the affection Yufei has for you when the Yong army arrives before the walls of Jinyang. Could it be that you truly believe that this seat would fear death?¡±


    I had long since expected that Jing Wuji would speak in such a manner. I solemnly stated, ¡°These words come from the bottom of my heart. His Imperial Majesty and I have had a discussion through private messages discussing the Devil Sect. His Imperial Majesty has frequently said that both the Sovereign and the Fengyi Sect Master are grandmasters of this era. While the Fengyi Sect disciples only know how to stir up havoc in the court and the harem, the blood of the Devil Sect disciples soak the battlefields in order to obtain glory and fame. Although the Sovereign was defeated that day, it is the Sovereign who holds the complete advantage over the Fengyi Sect Master.


    ¡°His Imperial Majesty has long known that the Devil Sect disciples would never abandon their comrades. Even so, he still made this proposal because His Imperial Majesty truly views the Devil Sect disciples favorably. Sovereign, please, you only need to remember today¡¯s words. After parting today, His Imperial Majesty will have no grudge for the fighting that is to come. Regardless of when, this proposal will never expire.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Wuji could not help being touched. He had suddenly wanted to meet with Jiang Zhe and yet tried to prevent such a meeting. At present, he did not know whether to rejoice or to regret. Hearing the generous treatment afforded his sect by the Yong emperor, he himself could not help being tempted, let alone the disciples of the Devil Sect. Once they had a way out, would they still fight to the death? Perhaps this minute difference would change Northern Han¡¯s fate. However, whatever the case, Jing Wuji also felt grateful. The Devil Sect wouldn¡¯t be completely exterminated for offending the unifying Great Yong. For him, this was already the best news.


    Reaching this conclusion, Jing Wuji calmly closed his eyes and spoke, ¡°The hour is getting late. Sir Jiang, you should be on your way. Yufei, perform a piece to see the Marquis off.¡±


    In a low voice, Qiu Yufei consented to the order. Walking to the corner of the tent, he placed that beloved zither, Welcoming a Guest from Afar, upon his knees. His ten fingers began to move and clear, melodious zither music began to resonate. His artistic expression made the mood lofty and distant yet pure, towering but sweeping. All kinds of sorrow at parting vanished into the air like smoke.


    I rose to my feet and saluted. I had already achieved my goal in today¡¯s meeting today. This was the time to bid my farewell. Walking out of the tent, I put on my silk shoes. This time, I wouldn¡¯t walk back on my own. Instead, Xiaoshunzi helped me return quickly to my carriage. With an order from Huyan Shou, the five thousand elite horsemen rapidly traveled north with no intention of remaining.


    Only when we had gone thirty li5 did I suddenly realize that I actually had no thoughts about attempting to eliminate Jing Wuji. Although the losses would be disastrous if I had committed to such an action, even potentially leading to my own death, I hadn¡¯t given up because I had determined that the chance of success wasn¡¯t high, but in actuality I fundamentally did not have a shred of killing intent. In the blink of an eye, I realized that the Sovereign of the Devil Sect was definitely worthy of being a mighty individual in the current era. With only the faint power in his manner and words, I was enchanted. How could the Fengyi Sect Master compare to this kind of character? It could be assumed that if the two fought today, the winner would definitely be the Devil Sect Sovereign.


    I could not help but glance at Xiaoshunzi. Would he be affected by the power of Jing Wuji¡¯s cultivation and harm his own cultivation path? I never expected that, when I glanced at him, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face would be completely radiant. He was truly, silently comprehending some profound secrets. It seemed like his cultivation was not only unharmed, but actually improved.


    Relaxing, I gazed out at the millet and wheat on either side of the road, giving a perfectly satisfied grin.


    Footnotes:


    ÃÀ²»Ê¤ÊÕ, meibushengshou ¨C idiom, lit. nothing more beautiful imaginable; fig. a feast for one¡¯s eyes, too beautiful to be absorbed at once


    ·ç³¾ÆÍÆÍ, fengchenpupu ¨C idiom, lit. covered in dust; fig. travel-worn and weary, suffer the hardships of travel


    ½£°ÎåóÕÅ, jianbanuzhang ¨C idiom, lit. with swords drawn and bows bent; fig. a state of mutual hostility, ready for a fight


    ²»´ò²»Ïàʶ, budabuxiangshi ¨C idiom, lit. don¡¯t fight, won¡¯t make friends; fig. from an exchange of blows friendship grows; without discord, no concord


    16.2 kilometers (about 10 miles)

 Chapter 40: Bloodbath at Yanmen

    Volume 5, Chapter 40: Bloodbath at Yanmen


    A bloodred world greeted him no matter where he turned. The sky, the soil, and the soldiers¡¯ armor were all the color scarlet. Feelings of despair surged forth like the tide, making him feel as if the enemy¡¯s malevolent faces were directly before his eyes. Regardless of how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t shake himself of the thronging sabers and spears and arrows falling like a torrential downpour. Just as he was overwhelmed by helplessness, the drab and murky sky suddenly revealed a single ray of sun, penetrating through the layers of red clouds and bringing with it warm desire. Then amidst the sea of blood appeared that familiar and respected figure in azure robes.


    ¡°Young master!¡± shouted Chiji, as he was suddenly nudged awake.


    Opening his eyes, he was completely unsurprised to see Lin Tong¡¯s angry yet pretty features. Irate, Lin Tong declared, ¡°Can you not cast your master to the back of your mind for now? This is already the fourteenth time you called for him in your dreams. Don¡¯t forget that you are currently at Yanmen and not by your master¡¯s side. No matter how loyal your master, hasn¡¯t he allowed you to come here for the fight of our lives? If you have the energy, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you thought of how to deal with the barbarians?¡±


    Gazing at Lin Tong¡¯s slightly angered and displeased expression, Chiji felt only sweetness. He could detect the faint jealousy in Lin Tong¡¯s speech. Even the nearby Daizhou soldiers who walked past were beaming when they gazed at the couple. For five successive days and nights, the barbarians had practically assaulted the pass nonstop. In the beginning, the two of them had fought side by side and had saved each other multiple times. As time passed, Chiji had displayed his quite astonishing military command talent. As a result, he and Lin Tong had begun to take turns commanding the defenses. During the subsequent three full days, the two only spoke when they switched shifts. However, there was not a hint of loneliness, almost as if they were always by each other¡¯s sides. During this period where life and death was out of their hands, the two had deliberately forgotten and set aside their previous barriers, apart from Lin Tong always feeling jealous of Chiji¡¯s extreme adulation of Jiang Zhe.


    Sitting up, Chiji bent his ear to listen. Not hearing the sounds of battle, he assumed that the barbarians had yet to renew their assault. Extending his arm, he embraced Lin Tong¡¯s slender waist. Lightly exerting himself and with Lin Tong not on her guard, he was able to pull her into his embrace. The Northern populace was known for its forthright customs. As a result, the surrounding soldiers did not express their discontent, instead loudly whistling. Her entire face blushing, Lin Tong smacked a fist into Chiji¡¯s chest. Chiji let out a yelp of pain, causing Lin Tong to immediately remember that Chiji had been injured by an arrow in his chest the day before yesterday. She could not help but soften. Taking advantage, Chiji tightly held Lin Tong to his bosom. Letting out a cry, Lin Tong buried her head into the chest permeating with a man¡¯s odor. Bashful and flushed, a female general capable of directing a large army found it difficult to speak. Chiji¡¯s original teasing intent was replaced with tender feelings.


    At this moment, Lin Yuanchong ran over from the distance as he shouted, ¡°Princess and younger brother Wang, His Lordship invites you over.¡±


    Chiji and Lin Tong both leapt to their feet flustered. Practically not having the courage to face the member of her elder generation and her fellow soldiers, Lin Tong bowed her head as she ran off. It wasn¡¯t long before she disappeared without a trace. In comparison, Chiji was somewhat hesitant and worried. What kind of character was the Marquis of Daizhou, Lin Yuanting? He had stood guard over Daizhou for many years and prevented the barbarians from taking a single step south. Although he was now aged and had many ailments, the imposing prestige of an old tiger still remained. Moreover, Lin Yuanting was Lin Tong¡¯s father. Chiji was still quite apprehensive as he gazed at Lin Yuanchong, not having the courage to take a step forward.


    Smiling, Lin Yuanchong asked, ¡°Aiyah, why is the brave and skilled warrior so sheepish? Don¡¯t worry, my distant elder brother is quite magnanimous and won¡¯t blame you for teasing Tong¡¯er.¡±


    Chiji looked out from the pass at the tragic scenery of the bloodsoaked wilderness. Hemming and hawing, he replied, ¡°This ¡­ the Princess has gone to see Marquis Lin. In case the barbarians attack right now, it is best that I remain here.¡±


    At this moment, a powerful and vigorous large hand clapped onto Chiji¡¯s shoulder. An aged and still vigorous voice spoke, ¡°Little fellow, do not worry. With this weary old body of mine here, it won¡¯t be a problem to defend for two to four hours.¡±


    Chiji revealed a wry smile. Even without turning his head, he could tell that the voice belonged to the veteran General Qi. Who within the pass dared to wrangle with this elderly general who had spent his entire life in the military and was scarred all over his body? However, was he truly going to see Lin Yuanting? Chiji hesitated and found it difficult to decide.


    Contempt flashed across Lin Yuanchong¡¯s eyes as he coldly asked, ¡°What? Do you not wish to see the Marquis? Could it be that you are toying1 with the Princess?¡±


    Chiji shivered and softly answered, ¡°Even if the Marquis agreed, what of it? I violated the young master¡¯s regulations. Although the young master granted me this favor and permitted me to come to Daizhou, if the young master summoned me back to punish me, I couldn¡¯t resist. In addition, the strength of the barbarians is formidable. Yanmen is in grave danger. Even if the barbarians are repelled, what can it do against the Yong army?¡±


    Although Chiji¡¯s voice was very low, both old General Qi and Lin Yuanchong heard his words clearly. Bewilderment shone in their eyes. This was a question both of them tried not think about. Lin Yuanchong stared at Chiji. Thinking of how this young man¡¯s master was the prime culprit in the current rotten state of affairs in Daizhou, anger welled up. However, seeing this haggard young man who had fought bitterly for several continuous days, Lin Yuanchong found that he could not utter a single harsh word. The warriors of Daizhou had always clearly distinguished between gratitude and grudge. Sighing softly, Lin Yuanchong replied, ¡°Go. The Marquis is waiting for you. It is already rare that he is clear-headed these days.¡±


    Within a quiet room in Yanmen Pass, almost as if completely isolated from the bloody battlefield, the dense odor of medication was overflowing. The room did not have any hint of lavishness and no different from the rooms belonging to the commoners of Daizhou. On the spacious bed, an elderly man had sat up and was slowly drinking a bitter medicinal concoction with Lin Tong¡¯s help. Although his appearance was withered and his hair was white, his former refined outline still shone through. It could clearly be seen that this elderly man was formerly a smart-looking and martial, handsome man.


    When he entered the room, Chiji actually felt himself grow tranquil. Advancing, he kneeled and stated, ¡°This youngster, Wang Ji, pays my respects to Your Lordship.¡±


    A harsh light flashed across the elderly man¡¯s eyes as he carefully observed Chiji for a while. He inquired, ¡°You are the Marquis of Chu¡¯s attendant, Divine Doctor Bo Le, Wang Ji? Is that your real name?¡±


    Almost feeling as if that elderly man¡¯s eyes were like sharp swords, Chiji believed those eyes could penetrate into his soul. He could not help sighing. It was no wonder that this man had been able to stand guard over Daizhou for so many years. As expected, this elderly man had the bearing of a famous general. Respectfully, Chiji responded, ¡°This youngster was an orphan. Aside from knowing that I am surnamed Wang, I did not have a name. After my young master sheltered this youngster, I was bestowed with the name Chiji. Afterwards, I gave myself the name Wang Ji. It is my real name.¡±


    Lin Yuanting smiled indifferently and asked, ¡°Tong¡¯er, has your second elder brother¡¯s coffin been transported back?¡±


    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes reddened as she answered, ¡°Yes, it has. Once the barbarians have been repelled, Father has to preside over the delivery of second elder brother¡¯s memorial plaque into the ancestral hall.¡±


    Lin Yuanting affectionately patted Lin Tong¡¯s shoulder. To Chiji, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve incurred worthy nephew¡¯s ridicule. This child, Tong¡¯er, has too soft a heart. In reality, what is there to grieve about? Over the last hundred and more years, countless members of Daizhou¡¯s Lin family have died on the battlefield. Of the five brothers of my generation, I am the only one alive. All of my brothers died on the battlefield. None of them met with good ends. Now it is my children¡¯s turn. Alas, Cheng¡¯er has already departed. Bi¡¯er, Chengshan, and Chengyuan are all stuck at Jinyang. Once the Yong army closes the encirclement, their chances of survival will be slim. Chengyi has a rough temperament, while Tong¡¯er is young and her experiences few. This time, it won¡¯t be strange if the Lin family disappears.


    ¡°My Lin family has an established custom that only those clansmen who perish on the battlefield are entitled to have their memorial plaques enter the ancestral hall to enjoy sacrifices made by future generations. Over the more than hundred years, only a few individuals have failed to enter the ancestral hall. Originally, this old man believed that because of the tranquility of the future I would spend my last years on my sickbed and not have the opportunity to enter the ancestral shrine. Who would have expected that I would have the opportunity today? Tong¡¯er, your father is determined to take the risks to destroy the core of the barbarian army. Although it is possible that this will lead to the complete destruction of Yanmen¡¯s defenders, the strength of the barbarians will also be greatly damaged, giving us the opportunity to drive them from Daizhou.¡±


    Lin Tong let out a wail of anguish as she threw herself into her father¡¯s embrace with tears gushing forth. How could she not understand that Lin Yuanting was making his posthumous arrangements? Chiji stepped forward and wanted to reach out to console her, but was shunned by Lin Tong. Pained, Chiji asked with a clear voice, ¡°Your Lordship, Princess, is there a heavy responsibility that needs to be assigned to Chiji?¡± There was only one thought in his mind, to die before Lin Tong.


    Understanding this, Lin Yuanting¡¯s gaze towards Chiji gained a bit of praise as he answered, ¡°Worthy nephew¡¯s character and talent are well-matched with Tong¡¯er. It is a pity that since Tong¡¯er is a descendant of the Lin family, she has no grounds for abandoning the people of Daizhou to flee for her life. Tong¡¯er, do you blame your father?¡±


    Wiping away her tears, Lin Tong responded, ¡°Daddy, why do you ask such a thing? If I can die on the battlefield, daughter can also enter the ancestral shrine. What kind of glory would that be? Why would daughter blame Daddy? Father, please command us. What are we to do?¡±


    Lin Yuanting smiled gladly as he replied, ¡°Good. As expected, there are no cowards in my Lin family. However, the two of you cannot easily give up on living. If you are fortunate enough to survive after this battle, you cannot lightly speak of sacrificing your lives. Tong¡¯er, I already ordered your eldest brother to submit our surrender to the Yong Emperor.¡±


    In great alarm, Lin Tong cried out, ¡°Father, what did you say? Offer to surrender? Why is this? In what position are you placing Mother, third and fourth elder brothers, and elder sister?¡±


    Raising his hand to stop his daughter, Lin Yuanting indifferently answered, ¡°The Lin family exists for the sake of Daizhou. Daizhou does not exist for the sake of the Lin family. I have already thought this through. Daizhou is completely alone with the Yong Emperor cutting off the lines of communication between Daizhou and Jinyang. We can only face the barbarians alone. Although I can come up with a plan to destroy the core of the barbarian army, the fragmented barbarians will become even more savage and vicious. With the core of the Daizhou army isolated at Jinyang, Daizhou is powerless against this fiercest invasion in the last several decades. The only method will be to surrender to Great Yong. The Yong Emperor is a wise and sagacious master. How can he not know of Daizhou¡¯s importance? The only reason he has not directly invaded is because of our Lin family. Now that I have had your eldest brother offer to surrender and have used up the remnants of our fighting force on the battlefield here at Yanmen Pass, the Yong Emperor will have no misgivings and will travel day and night to come to our rescue, ensuring that the hundreds of thousands of Daizhou¡¯s commoners will not be slaughtered by the barbarians.¡±


    Tears falling like rain, Lin Tong understood that her father intended to sacrifice the Lin family to obtain Daizhou¡¯s survival. Unsheathing the saber at her waist, she made a cut on her left arm. As the blood gushed forth, it mixed with her tears. With a solemn expression, Lin Tong declared, ¡°Daughter understands Father¡¯s intentions. Only the Lin family can sacrifice itself for Daizhou. If daughter is lucky enough to survive, I will offer to surrender to the Yong Emperor and will definitely not allow Daizhou to make an enemy of Great Yong¡¯s elite horsemen.¡±


    Hearing this, Chiji despaired as if he was going to die. He completely could not refute the words spoken by this father-daughter pair. In the past¡ªwhen he left the young master¡¯s side¡ªthe young master had once hinted that, even if Daizhou could drive off the barbarians, it would be difficult for the Lin family to escape the fate of being destroyed. As a result, the young master hoped that Chiji would be able to break off ties in a timely fashion. It would even be acceptable if he took Lin Tong with him. The young master was still capable of protecting her. This was something the young master had not spoken openly. However, at this moment, Chiji understood that his beloved was truly a heroine and would not live out an ignoble existence.


    Chiji plopped to his knees and declared, ¡°Your Lordship, this youngster has always had feelings for the Princess. I hope that Your Lordship would be willing to betroth the Princess to Chiji. Chiji is willing to share the fate of the Princess.¡±


    Satisfaction flashed across Lin Yuanting¡¯s eyes. However, he shook his head. ¡°Worthy nephew, by helping my Daizhou military and civilians defend Yanmen in recent days, you have already violated your master¡¯s regulations. There is no need for you to involve yourself in this hopeless situation now. The Yong Emperor is quite fond of the Marquis of Chu. In the future, worthy nephew will have endless opportunities. There is no need to give up everything for my daughter.¡±


    Chiji did not speak, taking the bamboo flute from his waist. He began to play the flute. The music that flowed was intense and reverberating. Although Lin Yuanting hailed from a military family, he had taken a princess renowned for her talents as his wife and was not a stranger to music. After listening for a moment, Lin Yuanting clapped his hands and sang:


    ¡°A general after countless battles suffered ruin and shame,2


    Gazing back at where we parted, everything is so far away,3


    And from old friends we are forever cut off.


    The Yi River murmur still in wintry westerlies,4


    Everyone present in snowy dress.


    Heroic warriors sing muted dirges.


    Those crying birds, if they could comprehend such sorrow and gloom,


    Probably wouldn¡¯t cry tears but blood.


    Who shall become drunk with me under the bright moon?¡±5


    The words of the song were fiercely brave, making all of the officers and soldiers on guard outside perk their ears up to listen. Full of the heroic feeling of meeting death, Lin Yuanting sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that you would understand the Iron-Blooded Metal Dagger-Axe, the feeling of putting one¡¯s life on the line. Good, good. As expected, you are worthy of being with Tong¡¯er.¡±


    At this moment, the music of the flute changed, possessing a poignancy6 that contained an honor that permitted no turning back.7 Lin Tong¡¯s mind shook, completely engrossed in the diligent and focused melody her beloved performed, to the point of not knowing when the piece came to an end. She only heard Chiji clearly state, ¡°My feelings will not change for the rest of my life, and only ask that Your Lordship be willing to betroth the Princess to me.¡±


    Lin Yuanting looked towards Lin Tong and indifferently asked, ¡°Tong¡¯er, what do you think?¡±


    Her eyes glistening with tears, Lin Tong blushed scarlet and distress showed on her face. She was well aware that they were about to charge into danger and likely wouldn¡¯t survive. In this manner, how could she reject her beloved¡¯s affectionate willingness to accompany her and meet death? Turning her head away, she answered, ¡°Everything is up to Father.¡±


    Lin Yuanting¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose. ¡°Good. Since the two of you are willing, this Marquis is willing to fulfill your wishes. Wang Ji, there is no need to seek a lucky day and hour to marry my daughter. If you are willing, how about paying your respects to the Heavens and the Earth, getting married atop the walls of Yanmen Pass in my presence and the presence of the thousands of Daizhou troops?¡±


    Delighted, Chiji kowtowed and answered, ¡°Wang Ji pays my respects to Father-in-law daren. Everything is up to Father-in-law.¡±


    Before the walls of Yanmen Pass, all of the barbarians raged with fury after days of failure. Seeing the strength of the Yanmen defenders weaken, Wanyan Najin had firmly decided to succeed with this assault. In front of the entire barbarian army, he smeared his lips with blood in a solemn oath. After solemnly swearing, the combined barbarian army began to assemble before the walls of Yanmen. When Wanyan Najin and the other tribal chiefs pointed in the direction of Yanmen, discussing how to attack, they suddenly heard drum music surge to the Heavens from the pass.


    The entire barbarian army turned to look, but only saw that all of the weapons above the main gate to Yanmen Pass were wreathed in bright red silk. The brightly armored Daizhou troops were split in two. Every single soldier celebrated. A bride and groom were getting married before a handsome-looking elderly man. After the three bows8 were complete, shouts of acclaim sounded from all over the pass. All of the barbarians bent their ears to listen and heard the Yanmen defenders thunderously proclaim, ¡°May the Princess and the Lord Husband live a long and happy life together, growing old together!¡±


    Wanyan Najin was infuriated. Pointing with his horsewhip, he declared, ¡°These people dare to hold our army in contempt, going so far as to wed with lanterns and colored banners right in front of our army! Immediately begin the assault! This Khan wants to transform their happy occasion into a funeral! Lin Yuanting is up above! Over these years, how many of our fathers and brothers have died at his hands? Whoever can take his head will be treated as the best warrior of the grasslands, and be rewarded with a thousand gold and a beauty!¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°My Khan, who doesn¡¯t know that the Lin family has two beautiful sisters? How about this? Whoever is able to kill Lin Yuanting will obtain the newlywed bride atop the pass!¡±


    Wanyan Najin looked around and saw that it was the chief of the White Wolf Tribe, Mo¡¯ergan. Smiling slightly, he loudly replied, ¡°Pass along this Khan¡¯s command! Whoever is able to kill Lin Yuanting can obtain the Crimson Cloud Princess as their concubine! However, everyone will first have to capture this newlywed Princess alive first!¡±


    Another of the barbarian generals burst out into laughter and said, ¡°Newlyweds, this senior is fondest of stealing someone else¡¯s newlywed bride. Lin Yuanting! Quickly wash your neck and wait for this senior to chop it off!¡±


    Hearing the filthy language of barbarians below, the faces of the entire Daizhou army were as heavy as water. However, none of them spoke. This humiliation could only be wiped away spilling blood. Originally feeling as if he was like in a joyous dream, Chiji¡¯s complexion became ashen. Removing his groom¡¯s gown, he revealed a body adorn in bright armor. As for Lin Tong, she glanced coldly down. Using her bare hands, she tore the red damask silk wedding gown into shreds, revealing a set of firered leather armor. The two of them stood on either side of Lin Yuanting like the attendants of a divine house,9 unstained by the mundane world.


    Lin Yuanting sat in a chair. He did not have enough strength to remain standing on his two legs. In a clear voice, he declared, ¡°Wanyan Najin, come! Your father and your uncle all died at Yanmen Pass! I want to see if you have the ability to successfully climb the walls! However, as a Khan, you presumably do not have the mind to fight on the battlefield personally?¡±


    The intense ridicule caused Wanyan Najin¡¯s complexion to change several times. The barbarians had always esteemed the brave and strong. After thinking back on how Wanyan Najin had never personally gone into battle, the gathered barbarian tribesmen could not help discussing this furtively. Wanyan Najin had always been extremely conceited himself. He ferociously declared, ¡°Lin Yuanting, just wait! This Khan will personally take your head and kidnap your beloved daughter to be my slave!¡±


    When these words were uttered, the barbarians before the pass were thrown into an uproar. The Daizhou troops on the walls also could not help beginning to hurl abuse. With a wave of Wanyan Najin¡¯s hand, the bugle horns sounded and the barbarians began their fiercest assault.


    What gave Wanyan Najin and company joy was that the strength of the Daizhou army had been greatly weakened. It could be assumed that their strength had been consumed by the days of arduous fighting. However, the Daizhou soldiers continued to resist tenaciously. If their quivers emptied, they would use their sabers to chop. If their sabers blunted, they would use their fists and teeth. Some of the powerless soldiers even went so far as to simply plunge to their deaths from the walls clenching the barbarians who had climbed up. Some of the soldiers, even in death, continued to bite on the throats of their enemies. It was obvious that Yanmen Pass was on the verge of falling yet it remained standing and defiant.


    As dusk fell, Wanyan Najin finally could no longer hold back and sent the Gele tribe¡¯s best troops, the Snow Wolves, he had been intentionally keeping in reserve. The Snow Wolves were an elite unit personally selected and trained by Wanyan Najin. Each and every member was a one in thousand warrior selected from the grasslands. The Gele tribe relied upon the Snow Wolves to control all of the various tribes and helped Wanyan Najin become khan.


    With an order, the Snow Wolves began to climb up the siege ladders. The movements of each and every member were as fast as lightning. The defenders on the wall were already extremely exhausted. In a split second, the walls of Yanmen had been seized by the Snow Wolves. Delighted, Wanyan Najin commanded the bugle horns to sound the assault. The entire barbarian army began to strut about, waiting for the Snow Wolves to open the gates to the pass to swarm in and slaughter the inhabitants of Yanmen Pass, before stepping foot on the fertile land of the Central Plains to kill and plunder.


    The Snow Wolves who had mounted the walls had preserved their strength for the big push. The weary troops on the walls were not their match. Near instantly, they had broken through several defensive lines and charged to where Lin Yuanting was directing the defense. Obtaining success by capturing the enemy¡¯s leader10 and killing Lin Yuanting was Wanyan Najin¡¯s order. They naturally all hoped to be the one to seize the credit.


    Lin Yuanting¡¯s pale face flushed slightly. He gestured with his hand and the troops who had been waiting in ambush the entire day charged out, cutting off the Snow Wolves¡¯ retreat. At their head was Lin Yuanchong. These ambushing troops were composed of the best troops of the pass. This day, they had remained in hiding and had not lent a hand regardless of how terrible the battle on the pass. Having watched their comrades die miserably, they had long ago pledged they would take revenge. In the split second before they charged out, the black powder the soldiers had prepared earlier was ignited. After the intense shaking and rumbling, all of the vertical paths within Yanmen Pass were sealed. This was a stalemate Lin Yuanting had planned¡ªto exterminate the troops used by the Gele tribe to deter all of the other barbarian tribes. In this way, the barbarians would splinter. In the meantime, the gates of Yanmen Pass slowly opened and exposed a seemingly undefended entrance.


    Facing the bountiful feast before them, all of the barbarian tribal chiefs were delighted, simply believing that the Snow Wolves had successfully seized control. Even Wanyan Najin neglected the abnormal situation atop the walls and took the lead to charge into Yanmen Pass. Having already been pushed to the edge, the Daizhou soldiers did not even glance over. Without consulting anyone, the barbarians brandished their sabers and sought to charge up onto the walls. However, they saw that the passages up the walls had been sealed by fallen stone. Wanyan Najin grew cold and was not in the mood to figure out why the Daizhou army had isolated to above and below the pass. He shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± However, his voice was drowned by the excited clamoring of the barbarian troops.


    Wanyan Najin no longer had perfect command over the army that had become giddy with success. Pushed forward by the troops, Wanyan Najin was forced to follow along for several hundred zhang. Wanyan Najin was close to despair as he saw a kitted out and waiting11 unit of elite cavalry. Urging their horses forward to the lead of the horsemen were Chiji and Lin Tong. Accompanying their arrival was a hail of arrows. The barbarians and the Daizhou army had fought many times. Every single time they had fallen into Daizhou¡¯s trap, they suffered disastrous losses. In addition, the military affairs of the Yanmen Pass were controlled by the most dreaded Lin Yuanting. They could not help growing frenetic. The barbarians at the fore tried to retreat at all costs, hoping to withdraw to the field where they held the advantage. As for the barbarians at the back, they did not know of the changes ahead and continued to charge forward.


    Just as the barbarians were thrown into disarray, Wanyan Najin¡ªwho had retreated under the protection of his bodyguards¡ªheard the clanking of crossbow mechanisms. He instinctively hunched his body, wanting to avoid the crossbow bolts flying over. However, a reverberating whistle suddenly sounded on the chaotic battlefield. Hearing the whistle, the warhorse Wanyan Najin was mounted on suddenly reared up on its hind legs. Off guard, Wanyan Najin¡¯s figure was exposed to the crossbows. An intense pain assailed him as he heard the crossbow bolt penetrate his armor with a thunk. He then heard the cries of his trusted subordinates yelling in alarm. At close range, each and every one of the crossbow bolts were like unfailingly accurate invitations from Yama, the King of Hell.


    Seeing his life flash before his eyes, Wanyan Najin was unwilling to accept fate as he cried out, ¡°The Heavens are blind!¡± Then, this individual who had just sat down on a throne most revered by the barbarians, the young khan full of ambition and wholeheartedly focused on restoring the former glory of the khanate, fell.


    Losing their leader, the originally perturbed barbarians were actually enraged and they began to form into small groups of horsemen, beginning to counterattack the Daizhou troops. No longer constrained by the need to cooperate, the barbarians were truly able to display their strength to the fullest extent. Within Yanmen Pass, the sounds of battle sprung up. Regardless of Daizhou soldiers or the barbarians, all of them forgot everything but battle, long abandoning their bows and arrows.


    Like a river dragon, the spear in Chiji¡¯s hands tenaciously protected Lin Tong¡¯s flank. At this moment, he was extremely glad he had learned how to fight with a spear on horseback. These last several years, he had put the work in. Born to a martial, aristocratic family, Lin Tong¡¯s spear techniques were better than Chiji¡¯s. Her silver spear was the falling snow, its afterimages pear blossoms. The spattering flesh made the two of them appear to be a pair of martial jade figurines.


    It was only that the strength of the Daizhou army was too weak. Although they fought tooth and nail, and had exchanged their lives for several times their number, more and more barbarians charged into the pass while the Daizhou army had no reinforcements. Seeing the tide of battle turning in favor of the barbarians, Lin Tong helplessly issued the order to retreat. This was Lin Yuanting¡¯s wish. With the arrival of this moment, the remaining Daizhou army could only become vengeful ghosts trampled by the enemy¡¯s elite cavalry. Since their objective had been met, rather than dying here, it was best to preserve as much of the Daizhou army as possible.


    Hearing the horns sounding the retreat, the entirety of the Daizhou army withdrew with tears in their eyes. They were powerless to worry about the battle progress atop the sealed walls, to the point they were powerless to worry about their young commanders. At the head of the sacrificial troops of the Lin family, Chiji and Lin Tong led the rearguard. Using their blood and lives, these troops fought to ensure that the Daizhou army could retreat without being hindered. As military orders demanded compliance, it was possible that, if they retreated in time, the princess and her husband could potentially escape alive as well. Every single one of the officers and soldiers of the Daizhou army spared no effort in fleeing. Many of the badly injured soldiers used their sabers to commit suicide in order to prevent encumbering their comrades. In addition, some of the soldiers with injured horses who could not escape on horseback joined Lin Tong in the rearguard.


    After a quarter of an hour, the remnants of the Daizhou army had successfully escaped. Only Lin Tong and Chiji couldn¡¯t leave, at the head of a hundred or so troops. This wasn¡¯t because the two of them were deliberately seeking death. Although this thought had been buried deep within their minds, they were both unwilling to see so many of Daizhou¡¯s warriors be buried alongside them. Unfortunately, the barbarians had already completely surrounded them and it was impossible for them to escape.


    Lin Tong did not have the slightest bit of regret or despair. As a member of the Lin family, even a woman like her was prepared to die on the battlefield. The only worry she still held was of her mother in Daizhou. What was her mother going to do? Relying upon the protection of the Yong army was not something that this externally yielding and internally firm Northern Han princess could accept. Hearing the panting of Chiji¡¯s heavy breathing, Lin Tong turned her head to look and saw that this initially handsome and carefree youth was covered head to toe in blood with his entire body was covered with injuries.


    Uncontainable feelings of gratefulness and happiness welling up in Lin Tong. This youth had abandoned his endless opportunities and chosen to accompany her to the underworld. He was already her husband. Although it was only for a single day, Lin Tong felt as if they had been married for many years. Almost like a meeting of minds, Chiji also turned to look at Lin Tong. When their eyes locked, there was only boundless, deep love. Then the two of them thrust their spears out at practically the same moment to stab the enemy about to attack their lover. There was no end of the barbarians in sight, coming like the unceasing waves of the roaring sea. In the blink of an eye, the remaining Daizhou troops were overflooded. However, the two seemingly did not notice.


    At this moment, Lin Tong¡¯s warhorse finally crumpled to the ground. Having been pierced by several arrows and with multiple wounds, it was already difficult for this warhorse to last until now. Chiji immediately put his hand out and pulled Lin Tong up. Borrowing the force, Lin Tong leapt up and as gracefully as a swallow dropped onto Chiji¡¯s mount in front of him. She glanced back with a smile. Chiji¡¯s left hand squeezed Lin Tong¡¯s left hand, as he held her slender waist and returned her smile. The two of them did not intend to seize a masterless horse. What was the point in living a little longer? It was better to die together.


    Chiji never found himself as alert as he was currently. Embracing his beloved on the battlefield, even the closing fiendish faces of the barbarians did not cause a single ripple in his heart. Clenching his silver spear hard enough to whiten his knuckles, he waited for the final moment to arrive.


    Vaguely, Chiji felt the ground suddenly rumble. This rumble was only producible by a rigorously trained cavalry troop galloping together. Could it be that I¡¯m getting confused? thought Chiji with a bitter smile. However, he saw the same bewilderment in the eyes of the surviving Lin family sacrificial troops and the violently attacking barbarians beyond. The barbarians even began to slow the pace of their assaults.


    Before Chiji could react, the sounds of a familiar bugle horn and increasingly loud pounding reached his ears. With tears streaming down his face, Chiji was choked with so much emotion that he was incapable of answering the questions that brimmed in Lin Tong¡¯s eyes. He only tightened his hold around Lin Tong¡¯s waist almost as if he would lose his true love if he loosened his grip.


    Footnotes:


    ·ê³¡×÷Ï·, fengchangzuoxi ¨C idiom, lit. find a stage, put on a comedy; fig. having fun, playing along


    This is an allusion to the Han Dynasty general Li Ling (ÀîÁè), who was defeated by the Xiongnu (a confederation of nomadic tribes who ruled the Asian Steppe). As a result of this defeat, his entire family was slaughtered under the orders of Emperor Wu of Han. As a result, he surrendered to the Xiongnu. Of those also implicated included Sima Qian (˾ÂíǨ), the author of the Records of the Grand Historian or Shiji (Ê·¼Ç), who was castrated.


    This is an allusion to the meeting between Li Ling and another captured Han Dynasty general who refused to surrender, Su Wu (ËÕÎä) in Xiongnu territory.


    This is an allusion to a poem that the assassin Jing Ke (¾£éð) recited before heading off to assassinate the then-King and later Emperor of Qin, ¡°the wind blows, the Yi River freezes. The hero goes, never to return¡± (·çÏôÏôÙâÒ×Ë®º®£¬×³Ê¿Ò»È¥²»¸´·µ).


    This is poem entitled Congratulating the Groom: Farewell to twelfth younger brother Maojia (ºØÐÂÀÉ¡¤±ðï¼ÎÊ®¶þµÜ) by Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji (ÐÁÆú¼²).


    ²øÃàã­âü, chanmianfeice ¨C idiom, lit. sad beyond words; fig. poignant, very sentimental


    ÒåÎÞ·´¹Ë, yiwufangu ¨C idiom, lit. honor does not allow one to glance back; fig. duty-bound not to turn back, unwillingness to fail one¡¯s duty


    In traditional Chinese wedding customs, the bride and groom bow three times¡ªto the Heavens, to the Earth, and to their elders.


    ½ðͯÓñÅ®, jintongyun¨¹ ¨C idiom, lit. golden boys and jade maidens; fig. attendants of the Daoist immortals, a golden young couple


    ÇÜÔôÏÈÇÜÍõ, qinzeixianqinwang ¨C idiom, lit. in order to round up bandits, first capture the ringleader; fig. obtaining success by capturing the enemy¡¯s leader


    Õû×°´ý·¢, zhengzhuangdaifa ¨C idiom, lit. fully equipped; fig. ready and waiting

 Chapter 41: Longing for Seclusion in Nature

    Volume 5, Chapter 41: Longing for Seclusion in Nature


    On the twentieth day of the fifth month, an emissary from Daizhou arrived at Jinyang. Learning the bad news, the Princess of Jiaping wept in grief until she shed tears of blood. She was heard to say, ¡°Carrying out Father¡¯s instructions, the Lin family exists for Daizhou, Daizhou does not exist for the Lin family.¡± So speaking, she ordered her two elder brothers to lead the Daizhou army out of Jinyang to surrender. Hearing this, the Later Ruler sighed and shed many tears. The Later Ruler was unwilling to stop the surrender from happening and sent someone to tell the Princess that she could surrender as well. The Princess halted this and replied, ¡°I have received great favor from Your Royal Majesty and have no regrets if I die. How can I turn my back?¡±


    When the Yong Emperor learned that the Princess had not surrendered, he was filled with indescribable lamentation and continually dispatched emissaries to Jinyang to persuade Northern Han¡¯s surrender. Seeing the Yong Emperor¡¯s sincerity, the Later Ruler surrendered.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Right at this moment, the surrounding barbarians began to flee. The surviving ten or so Lin family sacrificial troops raised their heads to look and caught sight of a unit of cavalry in blue-gray armor wantonly massacring the utterly routed barbarian army. The iron hooves thundered and there was a sea of banners. The vanguard of the Yong army had arrived. The dust kicked up permeated the air. When the Yong horsemen neared Lin Tong and company, they flowed off to the sides. One of the Yong officers spurred his horse and galloped over. At his side and taking the lead was a tall youth in the armor of the Daizhou army. He loudly asked, ¡°Tong¡¯er, Tong¡¯er, where¡¯s Father?¡±


    Lin Tong had mixed feelings of the delight at narrowly escaping and an uncertain future. Seeing this youth, all of her thoughts vanished. She loudly and sorrowfully shouted, ¡°Eldest brother, eldest brother! Daddy is up on the walls! There has been no sound for some time. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    The youth let out a snarl, turning to throw himself at the blocked passages and get up the walls. The Yong officer sighed lightly and gestured with his hand to send some of the Yong soldiers to follow the youth. The officer solemnly declared, ¡°This general is Li Jue and currently serves as Great Yong¡¯s Deputy General of the Formidable Might1 Army. Under the command of His Imperial Majesty, I have come to reinforce Yanmen. I wonder if any of you have the ability to serve as the army¡¯s guide to pursue the barbarians?¡±


    Wiping away her tears, Lin Tong resolutely answered, ¡°I am Lin Tong and am willing to serve as General¡¯s guide.¡±


    Li Jue frowned and replied, ¡°It may be difficult for the Princess to do so after such prolonged fighting. In addition, doesn¡¯t the Princess want to go check on Veteran General Lin?¡±


    Lin Tong again replied resolutely, ¡°Lin Tong¡¯s life has long been out of these hands. It is a blessing from the Heavens that I have been able to survive to this day. Lin Tong can do nothing about Father¡¯s fate. However, if we allow the entire barbarian army to retreat, I would not have any face to meet the elders of Daizhou even if Lin Tong died. General, please do not worry. Lin Tong can hold up!¡±


    Seeing that Li Jue was still somewhat hesitant, Chiji interjected, ¡°General Li, please be reassured, this one is Wang Ji and is willing to serve as the guide for the army alongside my wife. This one is familiar with the topography outside of Yanmen Pass and will be helpful in the pursuit of the enemy. General, please do not worry about us, husband and wife.¡±


    A dazzling light shone in Li Jue¡¯s eyes as he immediately clasped his hands and said, ¡°So it actually is the Marquis of Chu¡¯s subordinate, young master Chiji. I apologize for not recognizing you. This general once attended upon the Sir at the Cold Courtyard. When I headed out, the Marquis of Chu once had this general pay attention to the young master¡¯s whereabouts. Seeing the young master unharmed, this general is greatly comforted. With young master leading the way, presumably we can definitely ensure that the barbarians will have no way of escaping.¡±


    Chiji issued a soft cry and could not help asking, ¡°Has my young master also arrived at Xinzhou?¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong could not help becoming angry. By chance, a Yong soldier had come over leading a warhorse. Lin Tong silently elbowed Chiji in the ribs. While Chiji was still in pain, Lin Tong remounted and galloped off in the direction where the barbarians had fled. Chiji did not bother to talk further with Li Jue and promptly chased after Lin Tong. This caused all of the Lin family¡¯s sacrificial troops to share knowing smiles. Several of them who had the strength to still fight also spurred their horses to follow and help guide the Yong army.


    Li Jue also found this amusing. In reality, he had not seen Jiang Zhe. Over a fortnight ago, he had entered Daizhou under orders. Everyone in Daizhou knew that the Lin family were enemies with Great Yong. However, with Yanmen engulfed by bloody battle, no one had the heart to send the news of the Yong invasion. They were all worried that, if Lin Yuanting learned of this, he would sacrifice himself in order to protect the province¡¯s commoners. As a result, they had spontaneously organized to stop the Yong army¡¯s offensive. Although Li Jue had repeatedly declared that he was going to reinforce Yanmen, the people of Daizhou still believed that Great Yong was trying to profit from their misfortune. In trying to not harm the Daizhou population, progress was difficult for the Yong army. The Yong army was in a constant state of tension as it reached Daijun.2 At this time, the entire populace of the commandery believed that Li Jue intended to assault the city where the Lin family¡¯s ancestral shrine existed. Currently, Eldest Princess Anqing, the Marquis¡¯s wife, was within the city. Li Jue was put in an extremely difficult situation.


    Just as Li Jue was finding it difficult to explain himself, he ran into Lin Chengyi who had come prepared to ask to surrender. Almost at the same time, Jiang Zhe¡¯s emissary also arrived to report of Chiji¡¯s presence at Yanmen to help the Lin family defend the pass. Although, Li Jue did not know why one of Jiang Zhe¡¯s retainers would be at Yanmen. However, having once guarded the Cold Courtyard, Li Jue could only exclaim in admiration at Sir Jiang¡¯s brilliance and foresight.


    Guided by Lin Chengyi, the vanguard of the Yong army hurried to Yanmen without any obstructions. Li Jue was well aware that the emperor thought extremely highly of the Lin family, and had thus madly galloped north. He especially burned with anxiety when he came across the retreating remnants of the Yanmen defenders. Arriving just in time to save Lin Tong and Chiji from imminent peril, Li Jue rejoiced greatly. Though it seemed likely that Lin Yuanting had met with disaster, Lin Tong had been personally appointed by Lin Yuanting to command the Daizhou army. Cooperating with her would ensure that Daizhou would be pacified. In this regard, Lin Tong was far more important than Lin Chengyi. This was quite clear due to Lin Yuanting handing over command to his youngest daughter rather than his eldest son. In addition, having traveled day and night with Lin Chengyi, Li Jue could see that Lin Chengyi did not have the talents to serve as a commander-in-chief even though he was skilled at horse archery and had a straightforward temperament.


    At this moment, a grief-stricken wail echoed from atop the walls. Li Jue sighed softly. He watched as Lin Chengyi charged down, mounted his horse, and charged out of the pass. Li Jue saw that Lin Chengyi face was streaked with tear stains and splattered with blood, making him feel pity. Li Jue shot a look. One of Li Jue¡¯s bodyguards on close terms with Li Chengyi took advantage and used his sword¡¯s pommel to knock Li Chengyi unconscious.


    Just then, one of Li Jue¡¯s lieutenants came down from the walls. Arriving before Li Jue¡¯s horse, he shook his head and exclaimed in admiration, ¡°General, the Daizhou army is truly composed of heroes. Atop the walls is hell. The three thousand Snow Wolves and all of the Daizhou defenders are practically all dead. However, one of the Daizhou commanders named Lin Yuanchong is still alive and there are several Daizhou officers and soldiers who were seriously injured. Although none of them can speak nor move, there should be no harm to their lives. This subordinate has already dispatched army doctors to provide treatment. Lin Yuanting has died in battle surrounded by the corpses of the Snow Wolves and the Daizhou army. In this general¡¯s view, he used himself to lure the enemy and had set an ambush around him to kill the enemy army.¡±


    Li Jue also gasped with admiration inwardly. He replied, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s also go pursue the enemy and ensure that no one can look down upon our army.¡± Finished speaking, Li Jue spurred and whipped his horse to charge out of Yanmen Pass.


    After being separated for two hundred years, elite cavalry from the Central Plains once again tread upon barbarian soil. This time, they had pursued the barbarians for three hundred li.3 With the guidance of the Daizhou army, Li Jue smashed the core of the barbarian army.


    In the subsequent twenty years, the rebuilt Daizhou army repeatedly raided deep into the Asian Steppe, throwing the various barbarian tribes into chaos. The Gele tribe was nearly exterminated. From that point forward, the barbarians ceased to raid for a full fifty years, not daring to even peek at Yanmen Pass. As a result, the northern frontier was impregnable. But this is a historical aside. After the victory at Yanmen Pass, the top priority that needed to be confronted was how to face the Yong army which had completely controlled Daizhou.


    Of the current Daizhou, there were a mere thousand troops remaining. Their leader was Crimson Cloud Princess Lin Tong. Although its military strength was scant, from Li Jue¡¯s experience since entering Daizhou, if the Lin family disregarded everything to mobilize the masses of Daizhou to resist the Yong army, then the resulting conflict would be difficult and bitter. Lin Yuanting had been forced to bitterly hold Yanmen Pass without reinforcements, partly because each of the Daizhou commanderies and counties were defended by locally trained militias who did not participate in major fighting and partly because of the pressure exerted by the entry of the Yong army into Daizhou.


    When Lin Tong returned to Daizhou, Li Jue wished he could urge Lin Tong to meet the Yong emperor at Xinzhou. However, he did not want to incite anger from the populace. Now that the barbarians had been repelled and the entirety of Daizhou learned the grievous news of Lin Yuanting dying in battle, everyone had come to offer condolences and pay their respects. As far as the eye could see, the whole of Daizhou wore white mourning robes. How could Li Jue try and press Lin Tong under these circumstances?


    When Eldest Princess Anqing learned of the deaths of her husband and beloved son, and news of the entry of the Yong army, she fell ill and was confined to bed. Able to hobble about with a cane, Lin Yuanchong oversaw the funeral arrangements with his status as an elder of the family. Lin Chengyi, Lin Tong, and Chiji kept watch by the coffin. Unconsciously, everyone had cast the need to meet the Yong emperor to the back of their minds. Even Chiji had no wish to face Li Zhi. Who knew how the Lin family would ultimately be handled? Under these circumstances, Li Jue could only helplessly report the matter to the Yong emperor and wait for an imperial edict on how to proceed.


    On the fourteenth day of the fifth month, an exhausted Chiji walked towards the funeral hall with heavy feet. Funeral ceremonies had always been extremely complicated, even putting aside Lin Yuanting¡¯s high status. None of the various customs could be lightly overlooked. Because the Lin family¡¯s brother and sister were not adept at handling these matters, and Chiji was the only one familiar with outside communication and matters, he could only rush about in his identity as Lin Yuanting¡¯s son-in-law. In comparison, Lin Chengyi and Lin Tong, aside from mourning at their father¡¯s coffin and receiving all of the guests who came to pay their respects, had nothing else to do.


    Just now, a soldier came to report that there were abnormalities with the Yong army stationed outside of Daijun. Chiji smiled wryly. At present, there was no way of confronting the formidable and elite Yong cavalry stationed outside. Besides, even if there were some way, could he truly become an enemy of Great Yong?


    Entering the funeral hall, Chiji saw the haggard-looking Lin Tong gazing in a trance at the coffin and memorial plaque in front of her. Lin Chengyi was expressionless as he kneeled on the foremost mat. Within the hall were all of the surviving officers of the Daizhou army and Daizhou¡¯s civil officials. Because the common people from all of Daizhou¡¯s commanderies and counties had all paid their respects, the funeral hall was no longer as bustling as prior. These officers and officials were all whispering amongst themselves. There were some things that ultimately needed to be faced. However, no one had the heart to raise this matter with the Lin family¡¯s brother and sister.


    Chiji sighed lightly and walked to Lin Tong¡¯s side. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Tong¡¯er, these last several days have been too exhausting for you. You should go to the back to rest.¡±


    Lin Tong raised her head and looked. Grief flashed across her eyes as she replied, ¡°Husband Ji, I will lead all of the officers to Xinzhou for an audience with the Emperor and formally submit our surrender. I will not renege on something I promised my father. You have no need to worry that I will become enemies with Great Yong. Whatever the case, the Yong army contributed heavily to the successful defense of Daizhou.¡±


    Chiji did not respond, only gently patting Lin Tong¡¯s sweet shoulder. What could he say? Even though he knew that this young woman had spoken these words in pained distress, he could only watch. Right when everyone in the funeral hall heard Lin Tong¡¯s words and were feeling dispirited, a soldier from outside reported that someone had come to pay their respects.


    Frowning, Lin Tong asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t an order issued long ago to permit all those who have come to pay their respects to directly enter?¡±


    The soldier answered, ¡°Reporting to the Princess, the visitors aren¡¯t from Daizhou. This subordinate can see that they are distinguished.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Do we have any misgivings at this stage?¡± inquired Lin Tong with a tired smile before stating, ¡°Invite the guests in.¡±


    The soldier voiced his compliance and retreated. It wasn¡¯t long before a column of individuals directly entered the funeral hall.


    The people of Daizhou all stared. The funeral hall had been established for several days now. In that time, essentially all the people in Daizhou with a measure of prestige and influence had come to pay their respects or had sent someone to pay their respects on their behalf. Who would come to pay their respects now? As their gazes fell upon the guests, everyone sensed they were far from ordinary.


    They were four in total. The man at their head was dressed in plain, unadorned clothes and was roughly thirty-five or thirty-six years old. His appearance was formidable and graceful with a magnanimous bearing, walking with large strides like a prancing dragon or tiger. His bearing made it impossible for anyone to dare to look him head on. Half a step behind this man was a gray-haired man with white temples. However, his appearance was refined and elegant, dressed in the plain robes of a scholar. He seemed carefree and at ease.


    Behind the two men walked a pair of men side by side¡ªan average-looking middle-aged man and a sinister and handsome young man. Both of them wore azure clothes. From their clothes and their position, it would seem that the two of them were attendants. However, in the eyes of the Daizhou individuals, the middle-aged man¡¯s footsteps did not seem to shift a single particle of dust and there was a faint, lively light in his eyes. Whoever met his eyes felt as if their soul had been pierced. As for the azure-clothed young man, although it seemed like he did not know martial arts, a glance made people feel like their entire body was being frozen over by the coldest winter solstice.


    Everyone exchanged looks of dismay, not knowing the four newcomers¡¯ identities. At this moment, cries of alarm rang out. Everyone turned to look and saw that both Lin Tong and Chiji had let out cries. Chiji¡¯s face expressed astonishment and franticness, while Lin Tong¡¯s face also showed alarm.


    At this moment, after the middle-aged man who had led the guests lit some incense, he clasped his hands and paid his respects to the memorial plaque without bowing or kneeling. However, everyone present found it proper and normal, though none understood why. Lin Chengyi, Lin Tong, and Chiji all kowtowed to return the greeting. While Chiji still appeared terrified, tears flowed down Lin Tong¡¯s face and her features trembled.


    Then, the plainly dressed scholar also lit incense and paid his respects. When the family members were returning the greeting, Chiji retreated a step, indicating that he dared not accept the greeting. Lin Tong glanced at Chiji before sighing lightly and also took a step back, returning the scholar¡¯s greeting alongside Chiji. Practically all of the Daizhou officers and officials present knew of Chiji¡¯s identity. Witnessing this, an inconceivable notion appeared in their minds and their eyes showed vague bewilderment toward the two guests who had come to pay their respects.


    Now, the two azure-clothed men had paid their respects together. After the ceremony was completed, the middle-aged man at the head of the guests sighed deeply and declared, ¡°We have long heard of the Lin family who has defended the northern frontier for generations, and their ardent and incomparable courage. Regretfully, We have come too late and could not personally see Veteran General Lin. Today, We have come personally to pay our respects for the sake of reducing the regret in Our heart. Young General and Princess, please curb your grief. Henceforth, We still require the Lin family to stand guard over the north.¡±


    Everyone present was thrown into an uproar. Unexpectedly, Yong Emperor Li Zhi had personally come to pay his respects to the departed. Now that Daizhou had already fallen into the Yong army¡¯s hands, it was at Great Yong¡¯s mercy. Who could have thought that Li Zhi would still treat the Lin family with such courtesy in spite of the situation? How could they not be moved to tears? The eyes of some of those present fell upon the gray-haired youth. Having white hair in his youth, possessing such graceful bearing, and having received serious courtesy from both Chiji and Lin Tong, who else could he be but the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe? Becoming aware of Li Zhi and Jiang Zhe¡¯s identities, everyone knew that the two azure-clothed individuals were both experts accompanying their masters. The sinister, handsome-looking youth was most likely the world-renowned Demonic Shadow Li Shun.


    Since everyone had learned of the identities of the guests, they all turned to look at Lin Tong. With the Yong emperor coming personally, Lin Tong should step forward and kowtow to display her loyalty as the commander-in-chief of the Daizhou army. Only this action truly represented Daizhou¡¯s surrender to Great Yong. However, Lin Tong was in the prime of her life. Everyone was worried that she would be unwilling to bend her knee and surrender. If the Yong emperor were provoked to anger, the Lin family would probably face annihilation.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Tong advanced forward and got on her knees with an extremely calm expression. Kowtowing, she declared, ¡°For Your Imperial Majesty to wear mourning and come pay your respects, the whole Lin family is grateful. Father¡¯s last command was for this subject and company to submit to Great Yong. Guilty subject Lin Tong temporarily commands the Daizhou army. Today, before my father¡¯s coffin, I vow that the people and soldiers Daizhou pledge their allegiance henceforth without any second thoughts. It is only that two of my elder brothers and my elder sister are all in Jinyang. They are as yet unaware of this fact. This guilty subject cannot make my elder brothers and sister comply. Your Imperial Majesty, please forgive me. Mother¡¯s status is different. If Your Imperial Majesty intends to blame her, Lin Tong asks to bear the punishment for her.¡±


    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s words, although the truth, everyone was restless, worried that the Yong emperor would be furious. However, Li Zhi only smiled slightly and replied, ¡°The Princess of Jiaping is a heroine of the age. We will take care of the entire Daizhou army that is trapped in Jinyang. There is no need for you to be concerned. As for your honored mother, although she is the eldest princess of Northern Han, she has nothing to do with the affairs of state. Further, she is Marquis Lin¡¯s widow. Why would We blame her for no reason?¡±


    Only now did Lin Tong feel her entire body relax. Earnestly and sincerely, she kowtowed. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty is magnanimous. This subject, Lin Tong, leads the officers and soldiers of the Daizhou army in kowtowing to Your Imperial Majesty. Long live Your Imperial Majesty!¡±


    Everyone kneeled to pay their respects, performing the full kowtow.4 It wasn¡¯t long before news filtered out of the funeral hall and the earthshaking shouts of ¡°long live Your Imperial Majesty¡± were heard by the gathered Daizhou soldiers and common people outside, some close and some distant. In the beginning, the loud shouts came from the area around the Lin residence. Toward the end, the entire city was shouting. The voices rose up to the skies. Only at this moment did the Yong generals, waiting on alert outside of the city, finally rid the heavy load on their minds. With this, Daizhou had finally and unconditionally surrendered to Great Yong.


    Chiji finally felt relieved after days of tension. Remembering the scene when he took leave from the young master to go to Daizhou, it seemed like a lifetime ago. Who could have expected that he would actually survive, Daizhou¡¯s Lin family was not purged by the Yong army, and he would marry Lin Tong? This made him think he was living a dream. Chiji could not help gazing at Jiang Zhe. When his eyes met that pair of gentle and calm, serene eyes, Chiji could see that Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes showed warmth and kind approval. He could not stop from shedding hot tears.


    ***


    On the twentieth day of the fifth month, an emissary sent from Daizhou reached Jinyang. At the time, Jinyang was already completely surrounded by the Yong army. When she learned her father had died in battle, Lin Bi fell to her knees and wept. The entire Daizhou army changed into mourning clothes. The Later Ruler of Northern Han, Liu You, issued an edict to establish a funeral hall to remotely pay respects to the spirit of the departed.


    Afterwards, Lin Chengshan and Lin Chengyuan led the Daizhou army, under Lin Bi¡¯s orders, out of Jinyang to surrender to Great Yong. Some within the Northern Han court voiced an intent to bar the Daizhou army from leaving the city to prevent negatively impacting military morale and popular sentiment, but were blocked by the Later Ruler. As a result, the Daizhou army was able to successfully leave the city. Subsequently, Lin Bi resigned from her position as the commander-in-chief of the Daizhou army to remain behind in Jinyang, desiring to exist or perish alongside Jinyang.


    The Yong army encircled the city, but did not launch an assault. Up until the fifteenth day of the sixth month, the Yong emperor had sent five emissaries to persuade Northern Han to surrender and promised to protect the ancestral shrine of the Northern Han royal family. By this point, Northern Han only controlled Jinyang. With the army and commoners trapped within the city, although Lin Bi presided over military affairs and ensured that the Yong army had no holes to exploit, the entire Northern Han army knew that Daizhou¡¯s surrender was inevitable.


    The Later Ruler questioned his important subjects. None of them could answer. Thereupon, he proceeded to the Orchid Terrace to speak with State Mentor Jing Wuji. The two¡¯s secret discussions proceeded through the night and prevented anyone else from hearing any news.


    On the eighteenth day of the sixth month, the Later Ruler dispatched an envoy to the Yong encampment to submit his surrender. The next day, he led the royal clan and the entire court out of the city to surrender in mourning garb. With this, Northern Han was subjugated after existing for twenty-four years. Li Zhi issued an edict, appointing the Later Ruler as the Prince of Yongding,5 sending him to be settled back in the Yong capital. The surrendered Northern Han royal family were all granted Yong nobility and also moved to the Yong capital. Only Lin Bi, the Princess of Jiaping, was conferred the title of princess after being praised by Li Zhi for her loyalty and leadership. Of Daizhou¡¯s Lin family, even though Yuanting had died, he was still honored as the Marquis of Daizhou. His eldest son, Lin Chengyi, inherited the marquisate. His daughter, Crimson Cloud Princess Lin Tong, was given command of the Daizhou army and stationed at Yanmen.


    After that, Li Zhi appointed Xuan Song as Military Commissioner6 of Jinyang as well as appointing the commoner, Zhao Liang, to assist as Magistrate of Jinyang. Li Zhi further established the Northern Pacification Army with Jing Chi serving as its commander in charge of two hundred thousand troops to garrison the former Northern Han provinces and commanderies. Furthermore, Jing Chi was constrained by Xuan Song. With this, the north was relatively pacified.


    Many of Great Yong¡¯s court officials repeatedly submitted memorials, urging Li Zhi to return to the capital. On the second day of the seventh month, Li Zhi returned triumphant to Chang¡¯an. Prince Li Xian of Qi, Princess Lin Bi of Jiaping, and Marquis Jiang Zhe of Chu accompanied the imperial presence back to Chang¡¯an.


    Within the imperial carriage, Li Zhi raised a cup and smiled while toasting, ¡°Suiyun, having not seen each other for many years, your skill at weiqi has not improved in the slightest.¡±


    Looking at the broken state on the board, I shrugged and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that this subject¡¯s skills haven¡¯t improved, but rather that Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s have become increasingly consummate. Your Imperial Majesty, presumably you have already set aside all your differences with His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi. What does Your Imperial Majesty think of the happy occasion I¡¯ve mentioned?¡±


    Li Zhi chuckled, ¡°If sixth brother truly has that ability, We will be willing to preside over the wedding. In short, the Princess cannot be shortchanged. It is Chiji and Lin Tong¡¯s marriage that I could never have anticipated. That boy turned into an outstanding talent under your tutelage. Surprisingly, he abandoned high position to meet death alongside the younger Princess and received Lin Yuanting¡¯s permission to marry. With him at Daizhou, We are very relieved. Even if the Lin family is arrogant and obstinate, We can lead them by the bridle.¡±


    I placidly replied, ¡°This was something that Chiji exchanged for with his life. Although I let him depart that day, I was truly angry. However, on the whole, he ultimately still considered me his master. That was why I gave him the opportunity. There would naturally have been no problems if he had died at Yanmen. If we met again one day, I resolved to help him fulfill his tragic love. Otherwise, even if he became the Marquis of Daizhou¡¯s son-in-law, it would be easy for me to take his life.¡±


    Li Zhi glanced at me. Shaking his head, he remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Didn¡¯t you submit a memorial to watch as Daizhou was embroiled by war for the purpose of forcing Us to make up Our mind to reinforce Daizhou? Furthermore, what about that letter you sent to Li Jue? You were probably the one most worried about Chiji¡¯s safety. Allowing him to become involved in the grueling fighting at Yanmen was merely to give him the opportunity to win the affection of a beauty. At the least, that little fellow was truly courageous and did not fail to live up to your expectations. We have already appointed him as a general and will allow him to serve in Daizhou to watch the border.¡±


    Blushing, I laughed and did not speak any further.


    Pouring a cup of imperial wine for me, Li Zhi handed it over and said, ¡°Suiyun, because of your hard work, the Northern Han Royal Family lost its last support and had no alternative but to surrender. If we truly had to spill blood to take Jinyang, not only would our army have suffered heavy losses, it would also have been impossible for Jinyang to recover without several decades. Now that Northern Han has surrendered, Great Yong has obtained its soldiers, land, and revenue. After honing our strength for a few years, we will be able to head south to attack Southern Chu. Sir has made enormous, important contributions. Please, drink this cup.¡±


    Accepting the cup of imperial wine, I downed it in one gulp. Smiling, I stated, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Northern Han has already been pacified and the surrender memorial from the Eastern Sea has already reached the court. There is no need for this humble subject to participate in the invasion of Southern Chu. Can this subject be allowed to return to the Eastern Sea to convalescence temporarily?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Zhi¡¯s face grew stern as he answered, ¡°That will not be allowed. Ignoring the fact that We will not permit you to leave the court again, don¡¯t tell me that you aren¡¯t going to pay your respects to your father- and mother-in-law after being married to Changle for so many years? The Empress Dowager is waiting for you to go pay your respects. She is constantly worried about your health and anxious that Changle will suffer hardships. Without seeing you, the Empress Dowager will definitely not be at ease. As for Imperial Father, he had already been softened by Roulan¡¯s sweet and honeyed words when I left the capital. The Emperor Emeritus has decided to no longer blame you. If you miss this opportunity, you will have no hope of being accepted by Imperial Father. Moreover, don¡¯t you wish to see Changle, Roulan, and Zhen¡¯er? Imperial Father and Mother definitely won¡¯t allow any of them to leave. Unless you decide to go back to the Eastern Sea alone, you will never leave Chang¡¯an again in this lifetime.¡±


    A pained look appeared on my face as my last hopes were carried away by the wind. Such a shame, I thought, thinking about my comfortable and peaceful Tranquil Sea Manor.


    Seeing the dejection on my face, Li Zhi also found it difficult to bear. Just as he was about to console me, urgent footsteps thudded from outside. At the window of the imperial carriage, someone reported in fear and trepidation, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, an eight-hundred-li express military report.¡±


    Both of us frowned. Taking the document, Li Zhi simply scanned it before heaving a sigh. Gazing at me deeply, he stated, ¡°Suiyun, none of your disciples are normal.¡±


    I shook mentally. What did that mean? I immediately snatched the report from his hands and read. After finishing, I could not help but smile wryly. The contents of the report were clear. On the twenty-seventh day of the sixth month, Lu Can¡¯s light cavalry had seized Jiameng Pass. From that point, the strategic entrance between Sichuan and Hanzhong had fallen into the hands of Southern Chu. There were two ways to attack Southern Chu¡ªfollowing the Yangtze River from Sichuan or crossing the Yangtze River to fight. At present, the Jingxiang region was impregnable and both sides could rely upon the natural barrier of the Yangtze River. That little fellow, Lu Can, was quite formidable. On the surface, he was checked by Shang Weijun and prevented from doing anything. But in reality, he had taken advantage of Great Yong¡¯s negligence to abruptly invade Hanzhong. That fellow had only managed to capture Jiameng Pass by colluding with the remnants of the Prince of Qing. Now that Southern Chu occupied half of the world, the prospect of unifying the realm was now delayed indefinitely. With this, when could I return to seclusion?


    I could not help heaving a deep and profound sigh. Lifting my cup, I slowly drank the pure and raw imperial wine. My gaze penetrated the thin muslin screen to look at the vast world outside of the imperial carriage. The world was frequently surprising and unexpected. What was the point in worrying?


    Footnotes:


    ÍþÎä, weiwu ¨C lit. formidable might


    ´ú¿¤, Daijun ¨C lit. Dai commandery; a commandery was a former administrative division that is akin to a modern-day prefecture


    162 kilometers (about 100 miles)


    Èý°Ý¾Åßµ, sanbaijiukou ¨C lit. three kneelings and nine kowtows; the full kowtow involves kneeling from a standing position three times, kowtowing three times each kneel


    ÓÀ¶¨, yongding ¨C lit. eternal calm


    ½Ú¶Èʹ, jiedushi ¨C regional military governors that were introduced to counter external threats; they contributed to numerous rebellions during the Tang Dynasty and the dynasty¡¯s eventual fall

 Chapter 1: The Young Have No Worries

    Volume 6, Chapter 1: The Young Have No Worries


    On a bridge gazing down at the gently flowing water of spring,


    I see the reflection of a green, cloudless mountain jutting straight as a clothes rack.


    Within the Qin Park, fallen petals are wet with dew,


    The new liquors of Baling are yet to be distilled.


    The Azure Dragon gracefully coils around the twin palace towers,


    The Crimson Phoenix bridal veil fords past the nine walls.


    A great number of ancient travelers say farewell to their homelands,


    Unable to bear to stop chanting about the setting sun.1


    In the seventh year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, the twenty-first year of the sixty-year cycle, the harmonious feelings of spring were evident with the gentle breeze and warm sun in the second month of spring. The official road leading to Chang¡¯an was bustling with an unending stream of horses and carriages. There were thousands of travelers coming and going.


    Ever since the entire north was conquered in the first year of Longsheng, peace had been negotiated with Southern Chu. The two countries set their borders at the Yangtze River. Although violent undercurrents raged and neither side was as relaxed as they seemed on the surface, there were still seven years of peace.


    The Great Yong court was well-ordered, leading to efficient government and harmony for the people.2 As the country grew more prosperous with each passing day, the capital of Chang¡¯an flourished, especially as Great Yong developed trading routes with the Western Regions.3 In particular, the construction of several official roads made it quite convenient for the traveling merchants. With this, Chang¡¯an had become the center of the world¡¯s commerce.


    Within the endless stream of traveling merchants, a small and inconspicuous caravan plodded along taking its time. This caravan was an ad hoc formation made by small merchants. Considering the combination of the endless, long road and Great Yong having just recently unified the north, there inevitably were bandits. As a result, most merchants traveled together for the sake of safety. The leader of the caravan was a merchant surnamed Song, personal name Jian. He was just over forty years old and had about traveled all over China as a merchant. Because of his ability, efficiency, and straightforward temperament, he had been elected by everyone to lead the caravan. Seeing the willows on the Ba River, Song Jian raised his whip and pointed ahead, declaring, ¡°Brothers, up ahead is Baqiao.4 Let¡¯s travel a bit further. We will be able to find an inn to rest at by sunset today.¡±


    These merchants were all excited and all voiced their agreement. Every one of them had fixed caravansary they stayed at in Chang¡¯an. As long as they reached an inn, there were naturally those who would make all of the arrangements. With their destination in sight, even the calmest of individuals could not help but be excited. Among them was a youngster thirteen or fourteen years old who was the most excited. His eyes glittered as he looked ahead.


    Seeing this, Song Jian could not help smiling slightly. This teenager was named Yun Lu and was not a merchant but a traveler who the caravan had run into on the road. On that day, Song Jia had been in a hurry and had run into brigands on the road. Although the caravan had escorts and hired hands, the bandits had blocked the way by loosing arrows. At the most critical moment, this young man had charged over on a horse and helped the caravan repel the brigands. Although this teen wasn¡¯t that old, his body was like a baby tiger, possessing boundless strength that allowed him to pull a bow that had the draw weight of three dan.5 His archery skill was frightening and he had killed countless ferocious brigands after loosing seven arrows. After the brigands had been driven off, after everyone in the caravan learned that the youngster was traveling north to Chang¡¯an to find his relatives, all of them decided to bring him along upon his request. In any case, it wasn¡¯t that a big deal to bring along an additional person. In addition, this youngster¡¯s archery could come into handy.


    The boy had tagged along over the course of the journey, displaying his diligence and cleverness. In addition, the boy had an optimistic and lively temperament. Although the caravan had only known him for a little over a month, he had already become the most popular person within the caravan.


    However, when all was said and done, Song Jian was a worldly man. He had long ago noticed that this youngster was far from ordinary. Although this teen was quite clever and competent¡ªand was capable of enduring hardships¡ªjudging from the frequent small mistakes the youngster had made at the beginning, it was clear the boy had never done such work before. In addition, although the boy had calluses on his hands and feet, they seemed to be the result of training martial arts. Moreover, even though he was young, he was literate. Although it was evident that this was this fledgling¡¯s first trip away from home, Song Jian only needed a few words to point out the sights along the journey for the youngster to fully understand and further get to the heart of the matter by asking detailed questions. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yun Lu was still so young, Song Jian would probably have suspected that he was a Southern Chu spy sent to Great Yong.


    However, seeing the curious expression on this youngster¡¯s face, Song Jian smiled. No matter how useless the people of Southern Chu were, they would definitely not send such a youngster to pry for military intelligence. Most likely, this boy was a child of some aristocratic family who had run away from home. In addition, seeing that this youngster was capable in both civil and military, his family background was definitely eminent. However, this was not something that Song Jian had to worry about. As long as this teen was not a spy, then there would be no impact on their business.


    Gazing at the scenery on the banks of the Ba River, Yun Lu was extremely delighted. It was a delight that came from finally reaching his destination after a long and difficult trek. However, because of a mood that he could not explain clearly to others, he almost could not bear heaving a sigh. From a young age, he had grown up in the flourishing land of Jiangnan and had gotten used to the sights and sounds of the south. On this trip, he had seen the charming and gentle, moving scenes of spring in the north. Moreover, it contained a vitality that roused one to vigorous action towards advancement. While the spring scenery of both lands could be said to be equal, Yun Lu was fonder of the north¡¯s heroic youngsters who galloped amidst the spring breeze over the south¡¯s sentimental scholars. Over the course of the journey, having passed through numerous cities, towns, and villages, Yun Lu felt that Great Yong¡¯s people were bold and heroic. Perhaps their lives were not as easy and comfortable as the people of Jiangnan, but they possessed an intense confidence and unyielding quality.


    It was no wonder his father would lament frequently and would sigh incessantly whenever the powerful northern enemy was raised. Even though he was clearly only just over thirty, his father¡¯s temples were already graying. Before, Yun Lu had always found it strange why his father, one the most powerful men in Southern Chu and had prevented Great Yong from invading south, was always frowning with worry in private. Although Jiangnan was rich and comfortable, its army and population coveted peace. If facing the rigorously trained troops of Great Yong, Jiangnan would definitely be in for a difficult struggle.


    Thinking of the rusting weapons of the royal guard in Jianye and recalling the training performed by the various garrisons and militia, these second- and third-rate troops were probably better than the majority of Southern Chu¡¯s army. In comparison, the only troops capable of confronting Great Yong head-on were probably his father¡¯s troops, the troops defending Jingxiang under General Rong and the troops defending Jiameng Pass under General Yu. It was no wonder his father, although on poor terms with that old fox, had the same thoughts when it came to negotiating a peace with Great Yong.


    Yun Lu¡¯s real identity was as the eldest son of Southern Chu¡¯s Grand General Lu Can, Lu Yun. Back in the day, although Lu Can was naughty and mischievous, he did not have any power over his own marriage. At the age of eighteen, he followed orders and was married. The next year, his wife had given birth to Lu Yun. In the last fourteen years, he had three sons and one daughter. Of course, the most treasured was Lu Can¡¯s eldest son, Lu Yun. Regardless of appearance or temperament, Lu Yun was a chip off the old block. Although he was born amidst beauty and wealth, Lu Yun most liked archery, horsemanship, and weapons. Right after he learned how to walk, he had begun to learn martial arts from the family retainers. When he just turned ten, he was already capable of hunting ferocious beasts with his bow, and killing bandits with his spear, renowned as a tiger cub of a military family.


    Originally, because of his identity, there was no need for him to sneak into Great Yong. This time, he had left home in order to assassinate someone. Speaking of, this all resulted from the first year of Longsheng¡ªthe twelfth year of Tongtai¡ªwhen Lu Can seized advantage of Great Yong focusing its attention on the war with Northern Han, the recent pacification of the Prince of Qing¡¯s rebellion, and chaos in Hanzhong to seize Jiameng Pass. With that, Lu Can had become Southern Chu¡¯s military leader in name and in deed. Even Shang Weijun, who controlled the Southern Chu court, had some qualms. When the vile characters who struggled for power in the Southern Chu court saw that they could not shake Lu Can directly, they began to assail him from the flanks. The fact that Lu Can was formerly Jiang Zhe¡¯s student thus became the best way to attack him.


    Formerly a Southern Chu Hanlin Academic, now surrendered to Great Yong and married to the former Southern Chu Queen, this disloyal and unjust Jiang Zhe had long become a target for denunciation within the Southern Chu court. Under the instigation of manipulators, the scholars of Jiangnan would inevitably curse Jiang Suiyun as a turncoat and traitor even when tipsy. As Jiang Zhe¡¯s disciple and someone who had never severed his ties with Jiang Zhe, Lu Can was also caught in the crossfire. Because of Lu Can¡¯s honorable contribution to safeguarding the country and the military authority in his hands, no one dared to directly denounce him. However, a hidden smear campaign never ceased, so much so that some mad scholars even stopped by to deliver letters to admonish Lu Can to uphold righteousness. This situation had persisted for a long time. However, even though Jiang Zhe had now become an important official in the Great Yong court as a marquis of the first rank and Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry, and was greatly trusted by Yong Emperor Li Zhi, the denunciations did not cease from Southern Chu.


    What left Lu Yun especially dumbfounded was that his father would rather allow himself to be denounced and gossiped about than sever all ties with that man. Even to this day, Lu Can would still send an envoy to pay his respects every year. Even though that man¡¯s position in Great Yong was high and important, there was no need for such impropriety.


    The intense discontent had built up in Lu Yun. At the beginning of this spring, Lu Yun accompanied his father to enter the palace to participate in a banquet. In the royal gardens, he had been surrounded by Shang Weijun¡¯s eldest grandson, Shang Wen, and a number of notorious children of big shots.6 In front of Lu Yun, they abused his father for having illicit ties with Great Yong. In anger, Lu Yun had battered the several hedonistic sons of powerful parents until blood flowed. This incident had serious ramifications. When he was interrogated by Lu Can, Lu Yun had remained silent without speaking and had been punished by Lu Can using family regulations. Lu Yun had lain in bed for a half a month to recuperate from the beating, and had been disciplined by being locked up and forced to think on his mistakes.


    However, because of Lu Can¡¯s fierce temperament, he thought that if he assassinated Jiang Zhe, then nobody would reproach his father. As a result, he took advantage of his father¡¯s absence of inspecting the defenses along the Yangtze River to run away from home. Because of his young age and Lu Can¡¯s strict control, Lu Yun did not know many people but had surprisingly been able to pass through several layers of checkpoints, traveling north toward Chang¡¯an.


    Seeing the close-at-hand city of Chang¡¯an, he was both excited and frantic. How was he going to assassinate that traitorous renegade under heavy security to clear his father¡¯s good name? Moreover, he could not allow his identity to be discovered. No matter how ignorant he was, he knew what kind of waves would ripple by assassinating the husband of a Yong princess and an important minister of the Yong emperor. Lu Yun had no wish to implicate his father. Perhaps he would imitate Nie Zheng of the ancient days. After successfully completing his mission, he would disfigure his face before committing suicide, and allow Lu Yun to disappear forever. Resolutely tightening his fists, Lu Yun spurred his horse and followed the caravan toward Chang¡¯an. Lu Yun, full of killing intent, was intoxicated by the bright and beautiful radiance of spring.


    Just after they passed Baqiao, the sudden and urgent pounding of hoofbeats came from behind. Lu Yun was once at his father¡¯s side as a spectator when his father was training cavalry. Just from listening, this was a well-trained unit of cavalry galloping. In addition, from the orderly and powerful hoofbeats, this was definitely an elite unit. Even the best troops under his father were at best their equal.


    Lu Yun could not help but turn his head to look and saw a unit of cavalry in mismatched armor galloping closer. Lu Yun could not help sucking in a breath. This troop of cavalry were as imposing as wolves and tigers. Although the armor they wore were all different, the armor were all made of finest quality iron. From their postures, he could tell that this was an elite band. As Lu Yun stared, he saw that the foremost horseman had a banner in his hands that clearly displayed the character, Lin (ÁÖ).


    Lu Yun and the caravan all withdrew to the side of the road. In the blink of an eye, the unit of cavalry had already hurtled past. Lu Yun could distinctly see a young couple being escorted by the horsemen. The man wore a casual set of azure clothes and was roughly twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He appeared handsome and bore signs of having endured hardships. However, the man had a refined aura about him. As for the woman, she was roughly twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Her body was covered by a durable, fiery-red cloak. She was equipped with a longbow and white-feathered arrows. She was as beautiful as a flower and had a fiery manner. Amidst her gorgeous and charming appearance, she possessed a heroic spirit.


    As the two of them brushed past, the young man unintentionally glanced over and looked at Lu Yun and was slightly startled. Lu Can shook inside. That man¡¯s refined gaze had an unspoken imposing aura, carrying with it a killing aura which was present but not displayed. This was an aura only possessed by remarkable generals. Almost as if she had noticed the young man¡¯s distraction, the woman also turned to look. Lu Yun once again felt himself quiver. The woman¡¯s imposing manner was even thicker, possessing the awe-inspiring presence of someone who commanded a magnificent army of thousands of soldiers.


    In a flash, the unit of cavalry had already gone far. However, Lu Yun, who had been left behind, was greatly astonished. Could it be that all of Great Yong¡¯s generals were so imposing? No wonder his father was always frowning worriedly.


    At this moment, Lu Yun heard his companions begin to discuss, ¡°So the Crimson Clouds Princess has also come to Chang¡¯an to offer birthday congratulations. It has already been several years since the passing of the Emperor Emeritus. This time, it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s forty-fifth birthday. All of the news from Chang¡¯an states that the celebrations this time will be magnificent. It is no wonder that Daizhou has also dispatched people to offer congratulations.¡±


    Who was this Crimson Clouds Princess? wondered Lu Yun. For the moment, he couldn¡¯t remember and could not help but ask Song Jian, ¡°Uncle Song, who is this Crimson Clouds Princess? Why does she appear to be so majestic?¡±


    Song Jian smiled and answered, ¡°Little Lu, you¡¯ve never come to Great Yong before so you don¡¯t know. Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Court is unlike Southern Chu¡¯s. Also, women can go into battle. The one who just passed us is the General of Daizhou, Lin Tong. She was Northern Han¡¯s Crimson Clouds Princess. After Daizhou submitted to Great Yong, the Yong Emperor was extremely courteous to the Lin family and had her retain her status as a princess. This Princess is not ordinary. Years ago, she commanded the Daizhou army to obstinately defend Yanmen to the last soldier, refusing to retreat even in the face of death. After Veteran General Lin died in battle, she obeyed her father¡¯s orders to submit to Great Yong. At present, although the family head of the Lin family is the Marquis of Dai, Lin Chengyi, all of the army and civilians of Daizhou only follow the orders of this Crimson Clouds Princess.


    ¡°The man by her side is presumably her husband General Wang Ji. General Wang originally hailed from Southern Chu and was formerly a retainer of the Marquis of Chu. He followed Marquis Jiang to Great Yong and fell in love at first sight with the Crimson Clouds Princess in the Eastern Sea. Unfortunately, because they served different masters, their love could not be fulfilled. Afterwards, when Great Yong went to war with Northern Han, the barbarians took advantage to invade Yanmen. When this General Wang learned that his beloved was fighting to the death at Yanmen, he abandoned everything to face death together with the Princess at Daizhou. Later on, before the decisive battle, Elder Marquis Lin wed the pair. Originally, General Wang was prepared to die in battle alongside the Crimson Clouds Princess. Fortunately, the Yong Emperor was tolerant and magnanimous, dispatching reinforcements in a timely fashion. Otherwise, both of them would probably have died at Yanmen.¡±


    Entranced, Lu Yun replied, ¡°No wonder they possess such presence. So they are capable generals who fought against the barbarians. I have heard that Great Yong has dispatched troops to fight and attack the barbarians in the steppe every year. Presumably, the campaigns have been led by the Crimson Clouds Princess and General Wang. No wonder they have such thick, domineering killing intent.¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few female generals in the Yong army,¡± said Song Jian, nodding his head. ¡°Ignoring all others, the Crimson Clouds Princess¡¯s elder sister, the Princess of Jiaping, is someone equally famous as a heroine alongside Princess Changle of Ning. One martial and one civil, both are some of the individuals who have shaken all levels of society. At the time, the Princess of Jiaping cooperated with General Long to battle with Great Yong to utterly defeat countless numbers of Great Yong¡¯s top generals. When they were surrounded by four hundred thousand Yong troops, this Princess was able to fight her way out. All of Great Yong say that the Emperor¡¯s wish to convince the Lin family to surrender and treated the Northern Han Royal Family with courtesy was mostly because of this Royal Highness.


    ¡°Did you know that before General Long committed suicide, he entrusted his funeral arrangements to His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi? Afterwards, this matter raised a hubbub. Although His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, greatly admired the Princess of Jiaping, the Princess refused to consent. It was only after the Prince of Qi persistently pursued for a few years that he was finally able to move the Princess and obtain her consent. Four years ago, when the Princess of Jiaping and the Prince of Qi married, the Yong Emperor bestowed the marriage, while the Emperor Emeritus and the Prince of Yongding, the former Northern Han King, personally oversaw the ceremony. That was a grand event that caused a sensation in the entire realm. Not only did the whole Great Yong Imperial Family and all of the important members of the Yong court attend, even many of Northern Han¡¯s former officials and generals also attended the wedding ceremony.


    ¡°The popular customs of Northern Han are exactly that ferocious. When Northern Han was subjugated, these people had no alternative but to return to civilian life or retire. None of them were willing to bend their knee to serve Great Yong. However, after this wedding, these individuals all returned to serve.¡±


    Lu Yun¡¯s complexion was somewhat heavy. This was something he knew. At the time, after his father learned of this, he had sighed deeply without end. On that day, Lu Yun did not yet understand. However, listening to Song Jian speak now, he understood. The wedding between the Prince of Qi and the Princess of Jiaping represented the fusion of the upper strata of Great Yong and Northern Han. With Great Yong flourishing, the impact was naturally making a bad situation worse for Southern Chu. It was no wonder that his father was so worried. In addition, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, was already a formidable opponent for his father. Combined with this Princess of Jiaping, the pressure on his father was even heavier. Besides, there was also General Pei Yun who stood against them deadlocked, separated by the Yangtze River.


    Lu Can had no doubts about the Princess of Jiaping¡¯s abilities. Disregarding all rumors, from the valiance and formidableness of her younger sister, the Crimson Clouds Princess, he could tell that the Princess of Jiaping would definitely be even more outstanding.


    At this moment, Song Jian continued, ¡°Yun Lu, once you reach Chang¡¯an, you will likely run into another legendary individual. She is the Marquis of Cheng, Su Qing. General Su originally hailed from Northern Han. However, in order to avenge her family, she pledged her services to Great Yong and served for many years as a spy in Northern Han. Reportedly, she made innumerable contributions. However, her identity was exposed and she was surprisingly revealed as a disciple of the Fengyi Sect rebels. Her master was supposedly someone who pursued the Yong Emperor for several hundred li and nearly succeeded in killing him. After this secret was revealed, many believed that no matter how magnanimous the Yong Emperor was, this General Su would be demoted into a commoner. However, who could have expected that the Son of Heaven¡¯s tolerance was as enormous as the ocean? Not only did the Yong Emperor not punish her, but he also bestowed a marquisate upon her. At present, General Su is the Vice Commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. She is responsible for guarding the Imperial Palace, deeply trusted by both the Emperor and Empress.


    ¡°Look, all these Northern Han women are extraordinary. All three of these women are capable of turning everything on their heads and yet all three willingly serve Great Yong. With this, you can tell that the civilian officials and military generals of Great Yong are even more capable. If Southern Chu did not have General Lu, the Yong army would probably have invaded south long ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Yun could only sigh deeply at the enormous burden on his father¡¯s shoulders, understanding deeply. However, with people continuing to secretly slander and denounce him, Lu Yun was resolved to murder that man who had had caused his father to suffer countless humiliations, Jiang Zhe, no matter how high and important his status.


    Just as Lu Yun was mentally making a solemn oath to himself, he heard additional galloping horses and the sound of melodious laughter like the ringing of silver bells floating over, carried by the wind. Lu Yun could not stop from looking in the direction of the laughter. From the fork in the road behind, seven riders were galloping over. Lu Yun gazed at the horsemen and had an urge to rub his eyes, widening his eyes to look carefully.


    All seven horses were fine thoroughbreds which were one in a thousand. The three riders at the front were all teenagers, while the four horsemen behind looked like their escorting bodyguards. It was evident that they were youngsters from powerful families in Chang¡¯an returning from a spring trip.


    The rider in the center was mounted on a white horse and was an extremely elegant-looking youth, with long, shapely eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, and skin as pale as snow. The youth wore a set of light-yellow clothes and glowed with health and vigor. Lu Yun figured that the laughter came from this youth. On the left of the youth was a sixteen- or seventeen-year-old handsome teen. Although he was in riding attire, he seemed scholarly and intellectual. Even though they were galloping, there was not a hint of domineering in his appearance. The black-clothed youth on the other side of the yellow-clothed youth was substantially different. Although he was in his early teens, his complexion was frosty, seeming grave, stern, and uptight. His countenance contained a faint killing aura, making people tremble with fear.


    Lu Yun¡¯s gaze focused on the yellow-clothed youth. No matter what, he could not pull back his eyes away. This young man dazzled like the brightest and most beautiful ray of sunshine in spring. The laughter was lively and did not contain the slightest bit of worry or distress. Upon seeing this youth, he could feel just how expansive the world was, how beautiful, lively, and dazzling life was. Lu Yun could not help but feel slightly envious. He was merely nursing a grudge and would most likely lose his life here. However, under the same sky, there was a similarly aged youth who was so merry and carefree.


    Footnotes:


    This is a poem entitled, Poem Composed in Baling Circuit (å±ÁêµÀÖÐ×÷) by the Tang Dynasty poet Wei Zhuang (ÎÀׯ). Baling was another name for Yuezhou (Ô½ÖÝ), now present-day Yueyang (ÔÀÑô), Hunan (ºþÄÏ).


    ÕþͨÈ˺Í, zhengtongrenhe ¨C idiom ¨C lit. efficient government, people at peace; fig. all is well with the state and the people


    Î÷Óò, xiyu ¨C lit. Western Regions; refers to what is now Xinjiang and Central Asia


    å±ÇÅ, Baqiao ¨C one of the six districts that make up modern-day Xi¡¯an (Î÷°²), Shaanxi (ÉÂÎ÷)


    About 150 kilograms (over 330 lbs)


    ³ôζÏàͶ, chouweixiangtou ¨C idiom, lit. share the same rotten tastes; fig. birds of a feather, partners in notoriety

 Chapter 2: Green, Beanlike Plums

    Volume 6, Chapter 2: Green, Beanlike Plums


    Since submitting to Yong, the Princess accompanied the Prince of Yongding of the second rank west to Chang¡¯an. At first, the Prince was worried that the Yong court would punish him and the Princess attended to him from dawn to dusk without leaving his side for a moment to calm the Prince.


    The Taizong Emperor treated the Princess with profound favor. Every banquet hosted by the Emperor would see the Princess invited. Regardless of whether the guests were members of the imperial clan and aristocrats or important civil and military officials, none dared to irreverently speak of punishing her. Because of the Princess¡¯s heroic appearance and extreme solemnity, none who met her dared to be disrespectful or frivolous.


    After the Prince of Qi relinquished his military command and returned to the capital to serve as a military adviser, he admired the Princess¡¯s loyalty and sacrifices. In a roundabout manner, he sent greetings to the Prince of Yongding, desiring to take the Princess as his wife. The Prince of Yongding was afraid of the Prince of Qi¡¯s authority and pushed the Princess to agree. In anger, the Princess wielded a sword and entered the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence. While the Prince of Qi knelt in apology, his close attendants informed the Princess of General Long¡¯s last request. The Princess¡¯s anger dissolved before she departed.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Princess of Jiaping


    While Lu Yun was gazing stupidly at the laughing, yellow-clothed youth, the three fine steeds brushed past. Just at this moment, the black-clothed youth expressed his surprise and suddenly reined in his horse to a halt. His black horse raised its head and whinnied, unexpectedly stopping in its tracks. From this, it could be seen how good of a thoroughbred it was and how good the black-clothed teen¡¯s horsemanship was. His two companions only stopped after several zhang, showing their inferior horsemanship. As for the closely following four bodyguards, they were practically noiseless as they reined in their horses to a stop. The hands of all of the bodyguards dropped to the handles of their sabers, shadowing the three youths ahead of them.


    The black-clothed youth towered atop his mount and pointed his whip at Yun Lu, asking, ¡°Who are you? Where have you come from? Why have you come to Chang¡¯an?¡±


    Lu Yun¡¯s heart pounded, not knowing what flaws that he had revealed. However, he was ultimately a descendant of a martial family and extraordinarily courageous. In the moment, he neither servilely nor overbearingly answered, ¡°This lowly one is surnamed Yun, named Yun Lu. I hail from Southern Chu and have come with this caravan to Chang¡¯an to search for my family.¡±


    By this point, the other two young riders had already turned around and come back. Lu Yun took the opportunity to consider the three young horsemen. Earlier, the three individuals had been galloping, and because of the distance, Lu Yun had not been able to see clearly. Now that they were only separated by just over a single zhang, Lu Yun could clearly see the three youth¡¯s appearances.


    The yellow-clothed youth was not yet fully grown, possessing handsome features and skin that was as white as snow. Looking carefully, the youth was about eleven or twelve years old. Lu Yun made this conclusion based off of the youth¡¯s riding ability. After all, if a ten-year-old child had such riding skills, then it would be truly shocking. Because this youth¡¯s skin was delicate as powder and carried a lovable, pampered bearing, it was possible that people would believe that the youth was no more than nine or ten. Currently, the yellow-clothed youth was fiddling with an exquisite light-green whip, alternating between looking at Lu Yun and the black-clothed adolescent. The youth¡¯s black eyes were filled with an intense curiosity.


    As for the black-clothed adolescent who was staring with suspicion, although he was aggressive, speaking in a tone that belied his age and adopting an authoritative manner, when Lu Yun examined carefully, he saw that this youth looked rather young and immature and should be probably of similar age to the yellow-clothed youth. At the very least, the black-clothed youth wasn¡¯t older than himself. It was only that the youth¡¯s countenance carried a thickly baleful and dark aura. This greatly changed the youth¡¯s expression. Combined with the youth¡¯s tall stature, it made it seem as if the youth was a lot older.


    The youth who brought his horse to a stop behind caused Lu Yun the greatest wariness. The youth seemed to be sixteen or seventeen years old. He appeared ordinary and had a refined and scholarly temperament. Although the horse he sat upon was rare, his clothing and the whip in his hands were common. Regardless of how it looked, he seemed to be no more than an ordinary teen. However, he had ridden alongside the two other youths and remained composed without a shred of timidity in his bearing. Lu Yun remembered that his father had once warned him that this kind of individual was the most dangerous and he needed to pay careful attention.


    The black-clothed youth seemingly did not seem to pay much attention to Lu Yun¡¯s answer. Pausing for a moment, the youth pointed his whip at the bow and quiver of arrows slung over Lu Yun¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°That is a top-quality iron bow and should have a draw weight of three dan. A large, eight chi person can join the army if they can use such a bow. Can you truly use such a bow?¡±


    Lu Yun felt himself relax. So it was his bow that had aroused this youth¡¯s attention. In a grave tone, he replied, ¡°Since youth, this lowly one has been fond of martial life. My strength is relatively sufficient and can barely use this iron bow. Originally, I was rather proud. However, over the course of the journey, I have seen countless young warriors drilling with the bow on the training grounds throughout Great Yong. Many of them can wield this kind of bow. It may be assumed that this lowly one is only finding it strange due to my lack of experience.¡±


    The black-clothed youth¡¯s bladelike eyebrows rose as he said, ¡°You are actually quite glib. It is unfortunate that you have chosen the wrong target. I am the Prince of Jia of the second rank, Li Lin. How can I not interrogate you? Are you going to follow me out of your own free will or do I have to have you arrested and brought to the Prince¡¯s residence? If you try to flee, this Prince will issue an arrest warrant to the Imperial Guard. When the time comes, I won¡¯t be so courteous.¡±


    Lu Yun was enraged and could not help curling his hands into fists. Regardless of his identity, wasn¡¯t the black-clothed boy taking advantage of his position to bully others by forcibly dragging him back to his residence without any evidence? After thinking it over, he suddenly remembered the identity given by the boy. This youth was in fact a prince of the second rank. Although Lu Yun didn¡¯t quite know the youth¡¯s actual identity, he had no doubt that the boy was undoubtedly a member of the imperial clan. Although he heard the suspicion in the boy¡¯s tone that could not be confirmed, if he could obtain this boy¡¯s confidence, then he presumably would have a way of approaching the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe.


    Suddenly at this moment, the yellow-clothed youth indignantly interjected, arms akimbo, ¡°Li Lin, if you continue not listening, I¡¯ll look for elder brother Jun and have him badly punish you. If I hadn¡¯t begged elder brother Jun to allow you to come out, you¡¯d probably be studying with elder brother Jun.¡±


    The youth¡¯s voice was clear and soft. Although the youth¡¯s arms were akimbo and the youth was scolding, the youth¡¯s playful pouting and moving appearance swept Lu Yun¡¯s mind away. Unexpectedly he became dazzled and stunned,1 unable to shift his gaze.


    At this moment, the reproached Li Lin noticed that Lu Yun was staring obsessively. A raging fury ignited and soared within Li Lin as he ferociously lashed out at Lu Yun. Lu Yun was an utter mess and was caught completely off guard. The whip stung Lu Yun¡¯s shoulder. In an instant, Lu Yun¡¯s clothes were cut apart and blood began to seep out. Lu Yun let out a cry of pain, reaching for his bow as he glowered at the black-clothed youth.


    Seeing this, the several bodyguards spurred their horses forward, glaring with hostility at Lu Yun. Lu Yun shivered. Barely suppressing his anger, he stated, ¡°Regardless if you are a prince of the first or second rank, you are too overbearing .¡±


    Seeing the fury on Lu Yun¡¯s face, Li Lin also could not help feeling a bit uneasy and felt that he had gone too far. After all, his companions¡¯ appearance and temperament were both quite exquisite. This Southern Chu youth had only taken a few looks. What was the point of getting offended? However, why had he suddenly gotten so heated? However, no matter how remorseful he was, he could not lightly bow his head and apologize, because of his family background and natural temperament.


    At this moment, the yellow-clothed youth saw the blood on Lu Yun¡¯s body. Shouting loud enough to shake the world, the youth reprimanded, ¡°Li Lin, you¡¯re too much! I will have Uncle Prince of Qi ground you.¡±


    Then the youth jumped off the horse and walked to Lu Yun¡¯s side. The youth took out a handkerchief and said to Lu Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. My little brother Lin has such a temperament. He has no ill will.¡± Finished speaking, the youth took out a bottle of wound medication from an embroidered sack at his waist and prepared to help Lu Yun bind his injury.


    While Lu Yun was being a bit indecisive and could not bear to refuse, a bodyguard walked over and spoke, ¡°Princess, it is best that this subordinate helps this little brother with his injury.¡±


    Lu Yun shivered inside at the revelation that this youth was a girl. It was no wonder her appearance was so delicate and supple. After remembering that the bodyguard hailed her as a princess and realizing that she was likely also a member of the Yong imperial clan, Lu Yun¡¯s emotions flew all over the place, not knowing whether to feel panic-stricken or disappointed. Lu Yun suddenly pushed the yellow-clothed girl aside and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t cry crocodile tears!¡±


    Pushed aside, the girl stumbled and nearly fell to the ground. She had been spoiled and indulged since childhood. When had she ever been so wronged? If it not for her desire to apologize for her naughty and mischievous ¡°little brother,¡± why would she have helped an unfamiliar youth with his injury? Who would have thought that the youth would be so rude? For the moment, she could not prevent the shedding of tears.


    Originally, Li Lin was looking on detachedly, thinking about how to curry favor and save the situation. However, upon seeing Lu Yun act so discourteously, Li Lin couldn¡¯t endure his fury any longer. Pointing with his horsewhip, he cried, ¡°This little thief dares to offend the Princess of Zhaohua! Arrest him and bring him back to the residence to be punished!¡±


    Lu Yun was also feeling guilty at treating a kind young girl in such a manner. Hearing Li Lin¡¯s words, he felt it was like a clap of thunder on an otherwise clear day. The Princess of Zhaohua was a title he knew. In order to assassinate Jiang Zhe, he had pored over the documents in his father¡¯s study and learned that the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, had an adopted daughter named Jiang Roulan. This adopted daughter was beloved by the Yong imperial family and had been anointed the Princess of Zhaohua. However, Lu Yun had never expected that the young girl before his eyes would actually be Jiang Zhe¡¯s daughter and his father¡¯s junior apprentice sister. Even if the relationship of master and student was ignored, this young girl¡¯s father was a traitorous subject of Southern Chu and was an enemy Lu Yun wished to assassinate. However, not knowing why, Lu Yun felt empty inside, even forgetting to resist when two bodyguards walked over to arrest him.


    At this moment, Li Lin bellowed with rage at Roulan, ¡°Look, it¡¯s you who are being too soft. This little thief is clearly a spy from Southern Chu! As for the ones accompanying him, deliver all of them to the Capital Magistrate to have them properly interrogated to see if there¡¯s anything suspicious about them!¡±


    By now, Song Jian and company, all grumbling internally, could only step forward to beg forgiveness. ¡°Your Highness, we are all merchants who abide and observe the law. This little brother is definitely not a spy. Your Highness, please forgive him.¡±


    His face cold, Li Lin ignored him. The bodyguards exchanged looks and helplessly shook their heads. One of them untied a bugle horn and prepared to issue a warning call to summon the patrolling Imperial Guard.


    At this moment, Roulan, brought to tears by Li Lin¡¯s scolding, shouted, ¡°Li Lin, are you finished? If you continue causing trouble, I will ignore you from now on. You were clearly the one who provoked him, making him treat me rudely! What? Why are you worsening your bullying?¡±


    Li Lin was also enraged. Pointing at Roulan, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m helping you vent your anger and yet you aren¡¯t grateful. Who are they to you for you go to such trouble? Are you being lenient because they are from Southern Chu? Don¡¯t forget, though Uncle-in-law is from Southern Chu, you are not! You hail from Great Yong!¡±


    Hearing this, Roulan covered her face and began to cry loudly. As she cried, she replied, ¡°You-you¡¯re talking rubbish! Clearly, you¡¯re the one being unreasonable and are fond of showing your airs as a prince! I don¡¯t want to see you running amok and yet you still scold me. Boohoo! I will never pay attention to you again!¡± Finished speaking, she mounted her horse and pulled the reins of her horse to prepare to depart.


    Li Lin panicked as he guided his horse to block Roulan. Opening his mouth to apologize, he found he could say nothing in front of so many eyes and could only perspire profusely in anxiety.


    At this moment, the youth who had watched with the cool eye of an observer indifferently spoke up, ¡°Stop quarrelling! This isn¡¯t something major yet the two of you are squabbling like children and making a mockery of yourselves. Lan¡¯er, the Prince of Jia only wants to help vent your anger and wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to enrage you. Do you not know the Prince¡¯s temperament? As long as there aren¡¯t any problems with this little brother¡¯s identity, no one will make things difficult for him. At most, he will be inconvenienced for a few days. If you weren¡¯t being so meddlesome, the Prince likely wouldn¡¯t have been so enraged.¡± Roulan listened in a daze before eventually bowing her head in silence. The scowl on her face gradually vanished.


    The teen then turned to Li Lin and said, ¡°Prince of Jia, Lan¡¯er has a good-natured temperament and is not fond of seeing you bully others. That is because she treats you as her closest kin. Chang¡¯an is full of children of influential officials. Have you ever seen her so noisy with them?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Lin¡¯s expression gradually softened and he quietly replied, ¡°Big brother Huo, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been burning with eagerness and made things difficult for this person.¡± Finished speaking, Li Lin waved his hand to have the bodyguards release Lu Yun.


    Lu Yun gently massaged the rope burns on his wrists, feeling as if he were in a dream. At this moment, the teen surnamed Huo nudged his horse forward and said, ¡°Little brother, although the Prince of Jia was a bit over the top, you were also rather arrogant. Although it is said that a person must have a backbone, how can you be so headstrong when you are out traveling the world alone? Besides, my family¡¯s Lan¡¯er treated you with respect the entire time. You should not have taken out your anger on someone who didn¡¯t deserve it, like her. Here is twenty taels of silver for your injury and your fright. Do not refuse as this is due etiquette and friendliness.


    ¡°Since you have come to Chang¡¯an to search for your relatives, you undoubtedly have your own problems. If you run into any problems, you can go to the residence of Senior Princess Changle of Ning to seek me out. I am named Huo Cong. But you probably won¡¯t be able to enter the Imperial City. It will be fine as long as you give word to the guards on duty at the Vermillion Bird Gate.¡±


    Lu Yun had calmed down. Lu Yun could not figure out this teen¡¯s identity, as he was on such close terms with the Princess of Zhaohua, while addressing Li Lin by his princely title and being addressed in turn as big brother. This made this young man¡¯s identity even more confusing. However, since he lived in Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence, this teen probably had a close relationship with the Jiang family. Furthermore, having witnessed him so easily pacify Li Lin and Jiang Roulan¡¯s raucous dispute and his courtesy, Lu Yun¡¯s anger likely would have vanished even if he didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. It was just as his father said: this kind of man was truly terrifying.


    Bowing, Lu Yun acknowledged, ¡°Many thanks for brother¡¯s advice. This was a result of this lowly one not being wise to the ways of the world and offending both the Prince and the Princess. Please forgive me. Yun will stay for some time in Chang¡¯an. If there the Prince or the Princess has any questions, feel free to summon this lowly one. If there are any commands, this lowly one will absolutely fulfill them.¡±


    A light flashed across Huo Cong¡¯s eyes as he smiled and replied, ¡°If so, that is for the best.¡± Finished speaking, he mounted his horse. With a smile, he saluted.


    By now, Li Lin had already become impatient and galloped off, closely followed by Roulan. Before she departed, Roulan still flashed a smile at Lu Yun. Even though she still had tear stains on her face, her smile was like a blossoming spring flower. No one could find a trace of unhappiness on her face. Afterwards, the Huo surnamed teen and the bodyguards all followed and departed.


    Having escaped a calamity, the merchants of the caravan either grumbled or lectured Lu Yun. However, Lu Yun did not take their words to heart. At this moment, he was calculating how to best use today¡¯s chance encounter. These figures he ran into definitely all had close ties with Jiang Zhe. With just a glance, Lu Yun could tell that the Prince of Jia, Li Lin, was a firm and savage boy. If Li Lin found something odd, no definite evidence would likely be needed for him to be arrested and undergo torture to obtain a confession. As for that Huo Cong, he was likely someone with deep schemes. Leaving aside the bodyguards at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side, these two youths were enough to make Lu Yun extremely wary. In comparison, the Princess of Zhaohua, Jiang Roulan, was a proud girl who had been thoroughly doted upon. Combined with her kindheartedness and na?vety, she would definitely not become an obstacle. It was possible that she could even lend a helping hand and give Lu Yun the opportunity to approach Jiang Zhe. Right after Lu Yun thought this, he suddenly felt self-loathing. When had he become such a treacherous individual to actually think of using a girl as a tool for assassinating her father?


    Ignoring Lu Yun¡¯s self-condemnation, the three youths galloped back to Chang¡¯an. Li Lin only saw Roulan to the entrance of her home before fleeing in fear, not looking back. He had no wish to be on hand as Roulan told on him. The second he imagined his paternal uncle-in-law¡¯s smile that contained a strange light, Li Lin felt a chill run up his spine. Speaking of which, this paternal uncle-in-law¡¯s temperament was truly baffling. He was obviously heavily trusted by uncle emperor yet he would oft live in seclusion in the Cold Courtyard with pretext of being ill, frequently leading to uncle emperor and Li Lin¡¯s princely father seeking him out for advice.


    This by itself was nothing. After all, those were important matters of state and Li Lin wasn¡¯t inclined to pay them any attention. In any case, there was no need for him to worry. The only thing Li Lin found difficult to accept was that his paternal uncle-in-law¡¯s greatest pleasure came from teasing his son and daughter, Jiang Roulan and Jiang Shen, for years without tiring. At present, Roulan relied upon the support of the empress and the crown prince, and had nothing to worry about. As for Jiang Shen, he had long ago learned to hide in the Floating Clouds2 Temple without returning home even at such a young age. If he had to return home, Jiang Shen would always go to Li Lin¡¯s home. This was especially the case after Li Lin¡¯s younger sister, Li Ning, was born, as Jiang Shen was even more unwilling to return home. What was truly despicable was that, when paternal uncle-in-law realized he couldn¡¯t tease his own children, he had somehow targeted Li Lin. Every single time Li Lin visited, he would often be teased on the flimsiest of excuses.


    Having brought Roulan to tears, Jiang Zhe would definitely not allow this opportunity to slip by. Thinking of this, Li Lin sincerely wished that he would never see this uncle again. Li Lin was baffled at how he had originally believed his uncle to be a genial man. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t know better due to his young age.


    Footnotes:


    Ä¿Ñ£ÉñÃÔ, muxuanshenmi ¨C idiom, lit. to be dazzled and stunned; fig. bedazzled


    ¸¡ÔÆ, fuyun ¨C lit. floating clouds; fig. fleeting, transient

 Chapter 3: Learning an Old Friend Has Come

    Volume 6, Chapter 3: Learning an Old Friend Has Come


    In the fourth year of Longsheng, when the Princess took off her mourning garments, the Prince of Qi visited the Prince of Yongding¡¯s residence to formally propose marriage. The Princess agreed. Taizong was delighted when he heard of this and personally bestowed marriage.


    At the time, Emperor Gaozu was still healthy and was frequently worried after the Prince of Qi became a widower. Hearing of the wedding, Gaozu was delighted and personally presided over the ceremony. During the wedding banquet, Gaozu took the Prince of Yongding¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Our two families will always be in-laws.¡± Gaozu further betrothed the Princess of Duanyi1 to the heir of the Prince of Yongding.


    The Princess of Duanyi was Gaozu¡¯s fourteenth daughter and was born of the Lady of Bright Demeanor, Lady Duan. She was serious, virtuous, beautiful, and fifteen years old. The heir of the Prince of Yongding, Liu He, had an earnest and good temperament, was well-mannered, lived a simple life, and was nineteen years old. With a bond so formed, the Liu family¡¯s future was secured.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Princess of Jiaping


    After entering the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence from a side door, Li Lin handed his mount to one of the bodyguards. While he was thinking about returning to his section of the manor to bathe and change, one of the bodyguards stopped him stating, ¡°Your Highness Lin, His Imperial Highness has instructed that you are to see him immediately upon your return.¡±


    Li Lin hesitated for a moment. He both feared and admired his father. Of late, Li Xian was either busy with the business of the court or revolved around the twin younger brother and sister, and had fundamentally no time to worry about him. In Li Lin being summoned today, could it be that he had offended his father? At this point, he did not dare to hesitate too long. As such, he hurried to the reception hall within the inner residence.


    Before he had even walked through the door, Li Lin could hear hearty laughter coming from within. Identifying the laughter as coming from his father, Li Lin snuck to the side of the hall. Through the half-closed window, he looked in. With only a single glimpse, Li Lin¡¯s entire body froze. How is this possible? Isn¡¯t the relaxed man with graying temples and ruddy cheeks sitting across from Father my uncle-in-law, Jiang Zhe? The two were playing weiqi. From how happy his father looked, Li Lin figured his uncle was being trounced. When had this Marquis of Chu of the first rank come to my home even though he never wanted attend court? He couldn¡¯t already know what happened with Roulan, right? thought Li Lin, letting his imagination run wild as he considered surreptitiously running away and pretending he had never come home.


    At this moment, Demonic Shadow Li Shun, inseparable from Jiang Zhe, looked over at the window and smiled, intentionally or otherwise. Li Lin dejectedly discovered that it was impossible for him to escape and could only slowly walk into the hall.


    I smiled lightly, pretending I didn¡¯t notice that Li Lin was peeking in through the window from outside. It was truly embarrassing to speak of it. Both of my children were quite intelligent and knew how to avoid being bullied by me. Roulan relied upon the empress and the crown prince. Disregarding the fact that Roulan had been personally raised by the empress and treated Roulan as her own daughter, even the crown prince treated Roulan as his own sister. His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, was not a problem. Although he was the heir apparent, I was after all his uncle and it wouldn¡¯t do to be rude towards me. However, the empress was not someone I dared to provoke. If the Emperor Emeritus hadn¡¯t suddenly collapsed, I likely wouldn¡¯t even dare to lecture Roulan. As for Jiang Shen, let¡¯s not talk about that cheeky child. It was fine if he spent ten months out of the year in the Buddhist temple lording it over, but he would go so far as to run over to his future father-in-law¡¯s home whenever he could, especially after his baby fianc¨¦e Li Ning was born. I couldn¡¯t see that little brat aside from the New Year.


    Since the Prince of Qi had kidnapped my son, I naturally had to retaliate. As a result, the child Li Lin was out of luck and became my amusement. Even for Li Ning¡¯s twin younger brother Li Zhuo, presently the Prince of Qi¡¯s heir, I did not try teasing him. I was well aware of how formidable the Princess of Qi, the Princess of Jiaping, Lin Bi, was. At the time, when the Prince of Qi went to the Prince of Yongding¡¯s residence to propose, it was done at my urging. When Lin Bi had wielded a sword and stormed into the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence, I was also present. If I hadn¡¯t advised Li Xian to kneel and beg forgiveness, Lin Bi likely would have killed Li Xian before committing suicide for her crimes. If this had really happened, the forced to surrender with difficulty Northern Han would probably have risen up again in revolt. If that happened, then the desire to incorporate Northern Han¡¯s domain and populace within a few years would¡¯ve become asking for the moon.2


    Fortunately, I had made preparations ahead of time and had used this opportunity to reveal Long Tingfei¡¯s last wish. Eventually, Lin Bi¡¯s anger vanished. This also gave the Prince of Qi an excellent excuse and opportunity to pursue a beautiful woman. After three years of painstaking efforts, the Prince of Qi was finally able to fulfill his long-cherished dream.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that I wanted to take such risks. There was no better option. After the Northern Han royal family surrendered, there were demands within the Yong court that they be completely eliminated . Fortunately, they were overruled by Li Zhi. Speaking of, Li Zhi was truly an enlightened and magnanimous monarch. Although the Northern Han royal family had offered its capitulation and the country fallen, the Liu family¡¯s influence in Northern Han was deep-rooted. If the Liu family became restless, Northern Han would be restless. Although it would be easy to eradicate them, the consequences would¡¯ve been dire. Not only would the Lin family¡¯s be discontented and have thoughts about rebellion, the same would be the case for the Northern Han officers and soldiers who had returned to civilian life after Northern Han¡¯s surrender. In addition, there was the secluded Devil Sect. None of these groups would cease their resistance once the Northern Han royal family was eliminated and would in fact unyieldingly make things difficult for Great Yong. However, if the Liu family¡¯s influence was permitted to continue, it would have consequences for Great Yong¡¯s imperial authority.


    Ultimately, I found an alternative approach3 and suggested the strategy of incorporating the Northern Han royal family. Since the Northern Han royal family was prestigious and illustrious, and possessed popular sentiment, the best plan was to assimilate them into the Yong imperial family. Each and every daughter of the Liu family would be taken as wives by the imperial clan, while the sons of the Liu family would take wives from the imperial clan. If this continued, the Liu family would become inseparable kin from the imperial family in at most three generations. When that time came, then their glory and humiliation would be linked. At that point, would the proud soldiers and fierce generals of Northern Han make trouble for their former masters? Even if the enmity between the people and soldiers of the two countries did not cease, as long as intermarriage was encouraged and their blood mixed, even the deepest grudge would fade away as people become related.


    In order to implement this strategy, the most important part was the marriage between the Prince of Qi and the Princess of Jiaping. The Prince of Qi commanded the troops who quashed Northern Han. Although the net was ultimately closed by His Imperial Majesty, to the people of Northern Han, Li Xian was the main culprit in the fall of Northern Han. As for the Princess of Jiaping, she simultaneously was the spiritual leader of Daizhou¡¯s Lin family and the main pillar of support for the Northern Han royal family. She was also Long Tingfei¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. It could be said that she was the only leader acknowledged by the Northern Han military. Only if she were married into the imperial family would Great Yong¡¯s imperial family be able to fully relax, ensure that the Liu family could feel relieved, and win over the Lin family.


    However, in order to achieve this goal, Lin Bi could not have any reluctance. Forcing her to marry was wholly different from her agreeing of her own volition. For this objective, I had advised the Prince of Qi. Finally, Lin Bi agreed to the marriage. The process had been far more challenging than the planning to subjugate Northern Han. Li Xian¡¯s reputation for debauchery was no help. During his ¡°courtship¡± of Lin Bi, I had been able to see all of his clumsiness. Fortunately, he was ultimately able to fulfill his wish.


    Just as Li Xian and Lin Bi were getting married, the Emperor Emeritus delivered the final blow, betrothing the Princess of Duanyi, who had just reached marriageable age, to the heir of the Prince of Yongding and the former Crown Prince of Northern Han, Liu He. Liu He¡¯s temperament was earnest and good, and he had no interest in power. If Northern Han still existed, he would not have made a competent heir. However, as the heir to the Prince of Yongding, his personality was the most suitable for Great Yong¡¯s intentions.


    Once these two weddings were completed, the results were immediate. Many of those ministers and generals unwilling to serve Great Yong all took up official posts or rejoined the army. With the incorporation of the warriors of Northern Han, the losses sustained by the Yong army during the invasion of Northern Han gradually replenished.


    Of course, the ones manipulated by Li Zhi and I included the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. In order to court Lin Bi, Li Xian had tactfully given up his military authority. No one could permit either of them any military authority, especially after the wedding ceremony. At present, he was no longer involved with the army. This gave the emperor the opportunity to reorganize the military and retake all military authority. Because of this, Great Yong no longer possessed any force capable of opposing imperial authority. Although this was a bit unreasonable towards Li Xian, this was a result of both sides accepting. Li Xian wasn¡¯t the only one willing to give up power and authority for the sake of a beautiful woman. Besides, although I had schemed to take away his military authority, his influence within the army remained. Moreover, his marriage with Lin Bi gave him the most realistic guarantee. Unless the one in power wished to completely overthrow the country, regardless of who sat on the throne, none would lightly act against Li Xian. Further, when the invasion of Southern Chu began, he would not be excluded. Regardless of the person, they would be satisfied at the military contributions at having participated in both the subjugations of Northern Han and Southern Chu.


    Having racked my brains to facilitate this balance, it could be said that I toiled and contributed greatly. However, Li Xian didn¡¯t respond faithfully to my help. Before Lin Bi had dug her claws in, the present Prince of Qi¡ªwho was only below one man within the Yong court¡ªhad utterly sold me out, giving me a rather guilty conscience whenever I met Lin Bi. The only spot of joy was that no one in Northern Han believed that I was guilty for the deaths of Long Tingfei and company. After all, to them, it was quite embarrassing to have lost at the hands of a weak and feeble scholar. As a result, Li Zhi and Li Xian became the scapegoats for my strategies. In any case, no matter what, I wasn¡¯t the one who ultimately acted.


    However, at the same time I felt at a disadvantage, I had come up with a way to vent my anger¡ªto bully Li Lin. But honestly speaking, were it not for my cherishment and pity, I would not tease him. After all, he had lost his mother because of me. As a result, he had spent his childhood in the military. In the wake of the births of Li Ning and Li Zhuo, Li Lin no longer had any connection to his father¡¯s principality. Unlike his other unvalued brothers, Li Lin, as the son of the former Princess of Qi, was more miserable. In order to make it up to this child, I had suggested to the emperor that Li Lin be made a prince of the second rank. Since he was presently Crown Prince Li Jun¡¯s study companion, if there weren¡¯t any mishaps, Li Lin should become Li Jun¡¯s right-hand man. This should be sufficient compensation for his loss.


    While I was sipping tea and letting my mind wander, Li Lin walked in. With the amount of time that had passed, even a tortoise would have crawled over. With his head lowered, after walking in and paying his respects to Li Xian, he sought to hide in the corner of the hall.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Lin¡¯er, why are you trying to hide? Are you not going to pay your respects to your uncle?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xian frowned and asked, ¡°Lin¡¯er, what are you doing? Do you not understand proper etiquette?¡±


    I lightly shook my folding fan to stop Li Xian and inquired, ¡°Lin¡¯er, did you make some mistake so that you¡¯re afraid to see me?¡±


    Li Lin hurriedly responded, ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t make Roulan cry.¡± When he uttered these words, Li Lin nearly bit his tongue. Not knowing why, when he saw Jiang Zhe¡¯s smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, Li Lin felt himself panic and could not help sneaking a look at these two elders.


    Scowling, Li Xian replied, ¡°What? You made Roulan cry? What happened? Quickly explain yourself. Then shut yourself in your room and think about your mistakes. There will be no dinner for you.¡±


    A pained look appeared on Li Lin¡¯s face, too scared to answer. At this moment, I smiled and interjected, ¡°I thought it was something significant. Roulan, that girl, is too spoiled. It¡¯s no big deal if someone annoys her, so that she doesn¡¯t become increasingly domineering. Sixth brother, you shouldn¡¯t be like Her Imperial Majesty and spoil that girl rotten. Lin¡¯er, tell me, what happened. If that girl was making trouble without reason, I will punish her when I return.¡±


    Li Lin almost shed tears. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t Roulan¡¯s fault. If Jiang Zhe had seized this opportunity to punish Roulan, he, Li Lin, would likely be punished. Afterwards, he would be further berated by the empress. In the end, his elder brother crown prince would likely restrain and keep him at hand for ten days to half a month. The imperial palace was full of rules and was unbearably stuffy beyond description. Seeing Jiang Zhe looking at him like a tiger eyeing its prey, Li Lin promptly explained everything that had happened today, avoiding the important and dwelling on the trivial.


    Hearing Li Lin¡¯s narration, Li Xian frowned. It wasn¡¯t that he was blaming Li Lin for being overbearing. In any case, Li Xian was well aware that his son wouldn¡¯t go overboard. At most, the Southern Chu youngster would suffer a bit. In his youth, Li Xian had been far more domineering and unbridled compared to Li Lin. Pensively, Li Xian spoke, ¡°You say that this youth was no more than twelve or thirteen and could use a three dan draw weight bow? When it comes to archery, even among the expert horse archers of Daizhou, a youth like him would be one in a thousand. I wonder about his accuracy. It is no wonder that you took note. Lin¡¯er, pass along my orders and have that youth brought to me. I want to test his skills.¡±


    Hearing this, I could not help laughing. Like father, like son. Although Shen¡¯er was not like me, Li Lin resembled the Prince of Qi quite closely. Seeing that Li Lin was about to leave to transmit the order, I stopped him by stating, ¡°Wait a moment. Wouldn¡¯t it be too shocking for a prince of the first rank like you to get involved in such a trivial matter? The children¡¯s business should be left to them to resolve. Lin¡¯er, although you are young, you have already been enfeoffed by the court as the Prince of Jia of the first rank. This matter will be in your hands. Only, you are not permitted to act with utter disregard for human life. This matter will be handled at your discretion.¡±


    Li Lin was overjoyed. Even now, he was still thinking about that Southern Chu teen. The only reason he didn¡¯t do anything was because of Roulan. Since Jiang Zhe had now taken charge, he could do as he pleased. Itching to go, he wished he could immediately capture and bring back that youth.


    Seeing Li Lin¡¯s urgency, Li Xian scolded, ¡°Complete lack of patience. What are you so anxious about? Since that person claimed that he¡¯s come to search for his relatives, could it be that he would depart so quickly? Besides, if he fled, as long as a single military order is issued, what fear is there that he¡¯ll be able to escape to Southern Chu? Today, your maternal aunt and company will come to pay their respects to your stepmother. For tonight¡¯s banquet, your mother has already decreed that no one will be permitted to be absent.¡±


    Li Lin could only fearfully voice his obedience. However, he snuck a glance at Jiang Zhe. With this, Li Lin finally knew why his uncle had come. Li Lin¡¯s maternal aunt¡¯s husband, General Wang Ji, was his uncle¡¯s retainer. If Wang Ji came to Chang¡¯an, he would immediately pay his respects to Jiang Zhe after reporting in at the Ministry of War. Presumably, Li Lin¡¯s stepmother wanted to see her younger sister and brother-in-law, and had forced his uncle to come to the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence.


    Li Lin could not help but snicker inwardly. Although his uncle had an awe-inspiring reputation, acting absent-mindedly before the emperor, he would actually be fearful of the Princess of Jiaping. Truly and extremely ridiculous. Li Lin could not understand how his uncle had toyed so easily with the ruler and subjects of Northern Han.


    At this moment, I was no longer in the mood to pay any attention to what Li Lin was up to. To be proficient at archery, be able to draw a three dan bow at such a young age, and be named Yun Lu? Lu Yun? Humph! Did he really think that this kind of child¡¯s play could fool me? But why had he come to Great Yong? Surely, he wasn¡¯t here to pay his respects to his father¡¯s master. Besides, I¡¯d heard that Lu Can deeply cherished his eldest son, Lu Yun. Presumably, this was all that youth¡¯s own idea.


    I needed to inform Hualiu and ensure that Lu Yun wasn¡¯t arrested as a spy. Since this boy had already come, I had to fulfill my responsibility as his elder. It was best to teach him a small lesson, having Li Lin and Roulan deal with him. Combined with Huo Cong grasping the overall situation, no unexpected misfortune should result.


    Thinking of Huo Cong, I could not help revealing a perfectly satisfied grin. Huo Cong was the disciple I was proudest of, and would certainly be my superior in the future. I was scatterbrained by nature, and although I had studied many things, I was a master of none.4 Further, although I had some restraint, I frequently could not stop from revealing my brilliance. As for my other disciples, each of them had their shortcomings. Lu Can was overly straightforward, loyal, and honest, and would suffer as a result. Jing Chi had too coarse a temper, sometimes becoming too impetuous and difficult to control. Although I was fond of his guileless nature, it was unlikely that he would become a top general, unfortunately. The eight elite operatives of the Secret Camp each had their expertise. However, they were ultimately limited by their experiences and aptitude. Although each of them could take on responsibilities, none of them could fully oversee the entire situation.


    As for my children, although Roulan was intelligent and quick, it was all because I deliberately did not want to expose her to cruelties of the world. I did not want her to be too outstanding as a girl. I only wanted her to happily enjoy her whole life. As for Shen¡¯er, it was best to not mention him. He probably inherited thirty percent of my intellect, but had also inherited one hundred percent of my laziness and cheekiness to the point that I felt sorry for Great Master True Compassion. How could this kind of silly little fellow bear the responsibility of becoming a protector of the Shaolin Temple? However, fortune favors fools. With his nature, he would probably be very fortunate throughout his life.


    After counting on my fingers, the only one left was Huo Cong who could be considered my best disciple. He possessed fortitude, vast breadth of mind, had his own definite opinions, and could adapt to circumstances. Even though he read extensively, he focused on the classics and histories. What was rarest was that he was willing to be normal and to tolerate patiently. I was merely a prisoner entrapped in glory and wealth. Because I was fettered due to the beautiful camaraderie of the mundane world, I would not be permitted freedom when all was said and done. As for Huo Cong, he was capable of secluding himself and was the only person capable of inheriting my legacy. As a result, although I clearly knew that there were questions about his background, I kept him by my side. First, I was fond of talents. Second, if this kind of talent could not be kept at my side, then he would be quite dangerous.


    At this moment, one of the four bodyguards who protected the Prince of Qi, Tao Lin, ran over, reporting, ¡°Reporting to Your Imperial Highness and Marquis Jiang, the Princess and Ceremonial Consort5 Wang have arrived. The Princess of Jiaping requests the pleasure of your presences.¡±


    Exchanging looks, Li Xian and I smiled. Walking side by side, we strode to the Silver Peace6 Hall of the prince¡¯s residence. Right as we walked into the hall, we saw the naturally beautiful Princess of Jiaping holding onto and making small talk with Lin Tong. As for Chiji, he stood solemnly next to them. In Lin Bi¡¯s presence, he was always reserved.


    Seeing my arrival, Chiji promptly walked over and kowtowed, stating, ¡°Chiji¡¯s heart is at peace seeing that Sir¡¯s complexion is the same as before. En route, I met with Daoli. He asked me to pay his respects to Sir. Originally I wanted to go see Sir first. However, when we entered the city, I heard from Supervisor Xiao that Sir was also here at the residence of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    I could not help feeling a bit resentful. Why was this little fellow touching on this sore spot? Showing a chilling grin at the corners of my lips, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I only came today to play weiqi with the Prince of Qi. Chiji, how are things? I heard that you were injured half a year ago? Are you healed up now?¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong answered with deep worry, ¡°Sir, although Husband Ji¡¯s arrow wound has healed, he still aches whenever it¡¯s rainy or windy. I wanted to request Sir to help take a look.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. This is only because his channels were injured. Have him stop by. He will be fine after a few acupuncture treatments. In passing, I can hand down this acupuncture technique to him. Chiji has good aptitude when it comes to medicine even though he later became a veterinarian.¡±


    In my mind, however, I was thinking about the matchless nature of my ¡°Seizing Spirit Acupuncture¡± technique. It would be easy to remove Chiji¡¯s ailment. It was just that this technique was originally designed as a torture method and would be quite painful. Of course, with my skills, I would naturally not make any mistakes.


    Lin Tong happily nodded her head to express her thanks. Just as I was secretly feeling pleased, I saw Lin Bi callously glance at me with a faint warning in her eyes. Frightened inside, I hurriedly avoided her gaze, secretly thinking, Chiji would definitely not tell them the truth.


    By this time, the banquet had already been served. Pulling along Lin Tong, Lin Bi headed out with Li Xian following. Seeing that Chiji¡¯s expression was somewhat odd, I realized that he had some secret information to report. I thus purposely fell a step behind. As expected, Chiji whispered into my ear, ¡°Sir, Daoli asked me to report that General Duan has already returned. According to Sir¡¯s instructions, Daoli has delivered General Duan to the property in the Southern Mountains. He should arrive in Chang¡¯an in the next few days. When the time comes, he will have some comparatively detailed news.¡±


    I shook inside. After Northern Han had surrendered, I had thought about summoning Duan Wudi back. Unexpectedly, he had already sailed out by that time. After that, he had disappeared without a trace. Who would have thought that he would finally return? How should I treat this opponent I felt guilty towards?


    Footnotes:


    ¶ËÒÇ, duanyi ¨C lit. proper ceremony


    ³ÕÈË˵ÃÎ, chirenshuomeng ¨C idiom, lit. lunatic ravings; fig. nonsense, pipe dream


    Áí±Ùõ辶, lingpixijing ¨C idiom, lit. to take an alternate route; fig. to find an alternative, to take a different approach, to blaze a new trail


    ²©¶ø²»¾«, bo¡¯erbujing ¨C idiom, lit. extensive but not refined; fig. jack of all trades but a master of none


    ÒDZö, yibing ¨C ceremonial consort, a noble title granted to the husbands of the women of the imperial clan


    Òø°², yin¡¯an ¨C lit. silver peace

 Chapter 4: Shooting Willows in the Garden of the Golden Valley

    Volume 6, Chapter 4: Shooting Willows in the Garden of the Golden Valley


    The Prince of Jia of the second rank, Li Lin, was the third son of the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. His mother was the Princess of Qi, Lady Qin. Lady Qin committed suicide because of treason. The Prince of Jia lost his right to succession by association. At this time, the Prince of Qi was appointed to oversee the defenses in Zezhou and brought his son along with him into the army. In the twenty-seventh year of Wuwei, the Prince of Jia accompanied his father to the Eastern Sea and met Princess Changle of Ning. The Princess took pity on the Prince of Jia¡¯s innocence and brought him back to Chang¡¯an. Commending the Prince of Jia for possessing the bearing of his father and grandfather, Taizong commanded the Prince to serve as the Crown Prince¡¯s study companion.


    In the fifth year of Longsheng, the new Princess of Qi, the Princess of Jiaping, Lin Bi, gave birth to a son named Zhuo. Zhuo was named as the Prince of Qi¡¯s heir. Because of the Prince of Qi¡¯s great achievements, the Prince¡¯s third son was given a principality of the second rank.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Prince of Jia


    Truthfully speaking, Lu Yun did not find it strange when he received an invitation from the Prince of Jia, Li Lin. After he had arrived in Chang¡¯an, Lu Yun had made discreet inquiries into the Prince of Jia¡¯s background. What he learned wasn¡¯t anything secret. In fact, the Prince of Jia was publicly. discussed enthusiastically The Prince of Jia, Li Lin, was the third son of the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, and was born of the former Princess of Qi, Qin Zheng. Before certain events transpired, the Prince of Jia was incomparably distinguished. Unfortunately, because of Qin Zheng¡¯s involvement in treason, although she committed suicide for her offenses, ensuring that the Prince of Qi and their son wouldn¡¯t be implicated, Li Lin¡¯s position as heir was lost since a child was dependent on their mother¡¯s status. In addition, the Prince of Qi didn¡¯t seem to care about this son of his. As a result, many assumed that Li Lin would never become much. Not only his half-siblings, even the prince¡¯s residence¡¯s servants bullied and humiliated him.


    Who could have imagined that the Prince of Qi would actually value this son of his so much, taking his son along when he took command of the Zezhou army? Several years later, Li Lin met Jiang Zhe and Princess Changle in the Eastern Sea. From that point on, his fortune changed. Not long after Li Lin followed Princess Changle back to Chang¡¯an, he was readmitted into the imperial clan and had become the crown prince¡¯s study companion. This was the start of Li Lin¡¯s path up. Even after the Prince of Qi had taken the Princess of Jiaping, Lin Bi, as wife, Li Lin¡¯s position was unaffected. Although the Prince of Qi¡¯s heir had become Li Zhuo, the Yong Emperor had subsequently issued an imperial edict bestowing a principality upon Li Lin.


    With this, although Li Lin could not inherit his father¡¯s principality, his position was far higher than those idle marquisates granted to those children born of concubines of princes. In addition, Li Lin was highly thought of by the crown prince and his future career would undoubtedly be smooth sailing. As a result, although Li Lin was still quite young, he had already become one of the influential characters who must be paid attention to.


    However, what made the Chang¡¯an population most enthusiastic was this Prince of Jia¡¯s independent and special conduct. Although he was only eleven years old, he should be a child who didn¡¯t know any better. However, this Prince of Jia was already well-renowned in Chang¡¯an. Aside from accompanying the crown prince in his studies every day, Li Lin would roam around inside and outside of Chang¡¯an, and was fondest of stirring up trouble. All of the children of the noble and aristocratic families of Chang¡¯an were like mice meeting a cat when they saw him. In addition, there were imperial censors who had submitted petitions to impeach him. However, whenever the emperor heard it, he burst out into hearty laughter and compared Li Lin to Li Lin¡¯s father¡¯s youth, and vetoed all of the impeachment petitions.


    With this, no one in Chang¡¯an dared to offend the Prince of Jia. Fortunately, although this prince was imperious and domineering, he disliked bullying and humiliating the small and the weak. Frequently, he would stick his neck out for those suffering injustices. As a result, the people of Chang¡¯an felt no antipathy towards him. As time passed, they actually felt that although the Prince of Jia¡¯s temperament was poor, his intentions were good.


    This Prince of Jia¡¯s biggest interest was in recruiting warriors. If he ran into anyone with impressive martial arts, he would do everything he could to test that individual¡¯s skills. If outstanding, the prince would often recommend the warriors to enlist in the army or stay at his side as a bodyguard. Although Li Lin was young, his vision was actually quite precise. Practically each and every person he took a fancy to was an outstanding genius. As time passed, the Prince of Jia¡¯s recommendation letter was more useful than an official document from the Ministry of War. As a result, although the Prince of Jia would often make trouble out of nothing and create problems for people, those who were in the know understood that this was a golden opportunity rather than an inconvenience.


    Although Song Jian and company had spent some time in Chang¡¯an, they didn¡¯t fully understand this matter. Rather, the locals of Chang¡¯an knew the details comprehensively. When they heard that Lu Yun had offended the Prince of Jia, they instead repeatedly offered congratulations. They stated that as long as Lu Yun was innocent, then he would likely receive the opportunity to be advanced in rank. However, there were those who were worried for Lu Yun, because although the Prince of Jia was usually domineering, his actions that day were far from normal. When they learned that one of the people traveling with the Prince of Jia was the Princess of Zhaohua, Jiang Roulan, all of the locals had dubious expressions on their faces.


    Only after Lu Yun questioned further for a long time did the locals explain that the Princess of Zhaohua was deeply beloved by the imperial family. Reportedly both the current crown prince and the Prince of Jia obeyed every single one of the Princess of Zhaohua¡¯s instructions. If Lu Yun was more experienced, he would naturally understand the implication. However, since he had spent his entire life studying or training martial arts at home and at most spending time with the army, he only felt mystified after hearing this, not understanding the hidden implication.


    However, whatever the case, the conclusion that Lu Yun came to was that the Prince of Jia would definitely not let him off regardless of good intentions or malice. The only method available to him was to wait for the Prince of Jia to act. If he met with misfortune and his identity was discovered, it was natural that he would have no hope of survival. However, if he was lucky enough, he could probably seize the opportunity to approach and assassinate his target. And so, after he received Li Lin¡¯s invitation, Lu Yun agreed to go even though he was enraged that the bodyguards who had come to deliver the invitation were seemingly prepared to tie him up if he refused.


    Traveling down Vermillion Bird Avenue, though the buildings on both sides of the road were stately and magnificent, too much for his eyes to take in, Lu Yun was not in the mood to sightsee. Ahead, he could see that they were about to enter Great Yong¡¯s imperial city. This made Lu Yun both excited and terrified. On the road, he frequently saw patrolling imperial guardsmen. Lu Yun was aware that because of the emperor¡¯s upcoming birthday celebrations, Chang¡¯an¡¯s security had been tightened. When the entourage arrived before the Vermillion Bird Gate, although the bodyguards joked cheerfully with the imperial guardsmen on duty at the gate, the bodyguards still handed over their command pendants to be verified. Lu Yun once again was saddened. He had once personally witnessed the loose security of the royal city of Jianye.


    Behind the Vermillion Bird Gate was the Gate of Accepting Heavenly Mandate2 and the related avenue. On either side of the road were the government offices of the three departments and six ministries, which were tightly guarded by the Imperial Guard. The entire place was magnificent. After progressing halfway down the avenue, the bodyguards led Lu Yun and turned east onto the Auspicious Wind Gate3 Avenue. Only after passing through the Auspicious Wind Gate Avenue and traveling for some time did they finally arrive at Peaceful Encouragement4 Neighborhood. The Prince of Qi¡¯s residence occupied twenty-five percent of the neighborhood. Because the Prince of Jia had yet to establish his own residence, he naturally lived with his father.


    What Lu Yun didn¡¯t know was that in reality, with Li Lin¡¯s command pendant, they could have directly entered through a corner gate of the imperial city and traveled straight through the street between the Victorious Enterprise5 and Honored Benevolence6 Neighborhoods to reach the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence. However, the path taken had been specifically arranged by Li Lin. First, when all was said and done, Lu Yun¡¯s identity was a bit unclear and it was best that such a shortcut not be revealed. Second, the tight security around the Vermillion Bird Gate would give Lu Yun a show of strength and take the opportunity to consider Lu Yun¡¯s bearing. Of course, in Li Lin¡¯s mind, all of this was directed at the Southern Chu teen, Yun Lu, and not the eldest son of Grand General Lu Can of Southern Chu, Lu Yun. As a result, although Lu Yun was quite rueful, he wasn¡¯t deterred in the slightest. Consequently, when Li Lin saw that Lu Yun¡¯s expression remained tranquil and indifferent, he could not help feeling somewhat amazed. After all, to a commoner, the prestige of the imperial city was enough cow and subdue their spirit.


    Li Lin welcomed Lu Yun into his living quarters, the Garden of the Golden Valley. This was a relatively standalone garden and was originally the dwelling of the Prince of Qi, Li Xian. Originally, because of the hostility between Li Xian and his wife, Qin Zheng, Li Xian was unwilling to live in the inner residence and instead lived in the Garden of the Golden Valley. The Prince of Qi was originally the son who Li Yuan doted the most heavily upon. When Li Xian established his residence, the assets bestowed upon him by Li Yuan were the most out of all Li Yuan¡¯s sons. Even Li Xian¡¯s residence was larger and more luxurious than Li An¡¯s and Li Zhi¡¯s. Although Li Xian could share life¡¯s joys and sorrows with the military, he was someone who was fond of luxuries. As a result, the Garden of the Golden Valley he lived in was sumptuously beautiful and magnificent.


    After Li Xian and Lin Bi were married, with the harmonious relationship between husband and wife, Li Xian naturally moved back to the inner residence. After Li Lin had been bestowed with a principality, although he was young and had yet to establish his own residence, it was inappropriate for him to remain in the inner residence. As a result, Li Xian handed the Garden of the Golden Valley over to Li Lin.


    Li Lin had a far more unrestrained temperament compared to Li Xian and cared little about the unique scenery of the garden. As a result, he had never changed the layout. Only because the crown prince and the Princess of Zhaohua were fond of visiting and staying over that Li Lin had been forced to make several renovations based upon their requirements.


    When Lu Yun entered the Golden Valley Garden, he could not help feeling dazzled and stunned. Although the Lu family had been a military family for generations and had no worries about being fed and clothed, the family had always been known for their honesty and integrity. As a result, the furnishings weren¡¯t much better than an average government official¡¯s. However, when all was said and done, Lu Yun wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with luxuries. In addition, since he wasn¡¯t greedy for high position and riches, Lu Yun was able to calm his mind very quickly and followed the bodyguards to the Jade Cloud Pavilion.


    Passing through the Golden Valley Garden was the Dragon¡¯s Head Stream which flowed to form a green water pond. Ninety percent of the buildings in the garden were beside water. Beside the pond was piled a mass of rocks to form a hill. The man-made hill was twenty to thirty zhang in height and was covered with precipices, occupying several mu in area. Atop the hill near the cliff was a small two-story building. There was only a singular obsidian-paved and meandering path that led to the top of the hill. As long as a squad of imperial guardsmen was stationed at the foot of the hill, even a top-level expert would find it difficult to come and go as they pleased.


    Following the mountain path, Lu Yun actually felt calm. Based on his experiences in a military family, he naturally knew that this was an easily defended and difficult to attack position, and also the perfect location to hold someone prisoner. However, thinking of how he was only an ordinary youth, Lu Yun felt as if no one would go to such lengths. As a result, he assumed that he was being brought to Li Lin¡¯s dwelling. This in itself was a form of generous treatment.


    Arriving at the top of the mountain, Lu Yun looked at the solitarily standing Jade Cloud Pavilion that had nothing around it. Although the artificial hill was covered with earth and soil, there were only some short evergreen shrubs planted. With one look, he could not discern any signs of the abundance of spring, but rather felt as if he were surrounded by the gloom of late autumn. The building appeared similar to the teen standing with his hands behind his back before the vermillion railing and overlooking the aqua colors of the pond¡ªproud, aloof, and imperious.


    Lu Yun walked to Li Lin¡¯s side. He kneeled and stated, ¡°This commoner, Yun Lu, pays his respects to Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Jia.¡±


    Li Lin did not order Lu Yun to rise and distantly asked, ¡°Do you know why this Prince has summoned you here?¡±


    ¡°This commoner has offended Your Imperial Highness,¡± answered Lu Yun, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°If Your Imperial Highness wished to administer punishment, this commoner does not have any complaints.¡±


    Li Lin turned his head around and giggled. His grave and stern face was immediately replaced with a childish smile. Walking over, he helped Lu Yun up as he replied, ¡°It seems I won¡¯t be able to scare you. On that day, this Prince went a bit overboard and could not help humiliating you. However, since you lacked manners with the Princess of Zhaohua, it was no wonder that this Prince was so enraged. Today, this Prince has invited you to first, apologize, and second ¡­ this Prince wants to witness your archery.¡±


    Even though Lu Yun still felt hostility, he felt himself warm up. He thought, It¡¯s no wonder that the Prince of Jia has such a reputation at such a young age. He deserves to be the beloved son of the famous general of Great Yong, the Prince of Qi. Lu Yun rose to his feet and said, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please instruct me.¡±


    Li Lin¡¯s gaze turned away and he stated, ¡°I don¡¯t have a military training ground here. Zhaohua has refused to allow me to have one built. However, I only want to see your archery. It would be too bothersome to go to Princely Father¡¯s training grounds. Can you hit that tree over there?¡± Finished speaking, Li Lin pointed at a distant willow tree that was next to the water. That location was a hundred fifty paces7 from the artificial hill. Combined with the difference in height, one had to be a great archer in order to hit the willow tree.


    Lu Yun¡¯s bow had been taken away by Li Lin¡¯s bodyguards. Just as he was about to ask for it from Li Lin, one of Li Lin¡¯s bodyguards arrived carrying a bow and quiver of arrows. The bow was decorated with rhinoceros horns. Within the gold covered quiver were twenty top-notch condor-feathered arrows. Seeing this bow, Lu Yun¡¯s eyes brightened. Advancing, he picked up the bow and began to test it for a good while with admiration. After drawing the bowstring several times to test it, he removed three arrows from the quiver and loosed them. The three arrows shot through the air, hitting the same willow branch which had been floating in the air. Someone possessing this kind of archery skill could already be considered a divine archer.


    Li Lin¡¯s eyes radiated light, as he sighed at his inferiority. Seeing Lu Yun place the bow back onto the tray, his eyes still expressing a reluctance to part with it, Li Lin smiled and stated, ¡°Good. Brother Yun, your archery is unusually good as expected. This bow was manufactured by the Ministry of Works and is a one in a thousand piece. Only this kind of treasured bow is befitting of your archery skill. This Prince will bestow this bow unto you. You must not decline.¡±


    Lu Yun was extremely fond of this bow. In addition, he wanted to approach Li Lin. As a result, he bowed from the waist and replied, ¡°Many thanks for Your Imperial Highness¡¯s reward. This commoner is ashamed to accept it.¡±


    Seeing Lu Yun so forthright, Li Lin was overjoyed as he said, ¡°With your archery skills, how have you been reduced to life in the jianghu? I¡¯ve heard that you no longer have any relatives left in your homeland. Is there any harm for you to remain at this Prince¡¯s side to serve as a bodyguard? My Great Yong has always placed immense importance upon military skills. Your prospects here will be boundless. That will be better than serving as a flunky of that incapable ruler and treacherous officials of Southern Chu.¡±


    Lu Yun was well aware that Li Lin had investigated the members of the caravan with the fake story he had concocted. Deliberately showing a hesitant look, Lu Yun responded, ¡°This commoner hails from Southern Chu and finds it difficult to leave my homeland. Besides, it is likely that my background will be a hindrance.¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking this,¡± replied Li Lin with a smile. ¡°My Great Yong accepts people from many sources8 and never minds the trifles of their backgrounds. Ignoring the fact that you hail from Southern Chu, the two countries have been at peace for years. And though the two countries have fought on the battlefield, even the former officers and soldiers of Northern Han have been placed in important positions even if their hands were covered with the blood of the people and soldiers of Great Yong.¡±


    Pretending to have the lump in his heart removed, Lu Yun cheerfully spoke, ¡°If that is the case, this commoner thanks Your Imperial Highness for your recognition and support.¡±


    ¡°This is because of your skill,¡± reiterated Li Lin. ¡°You are still young and it is inconvenient for you to enlist in the army. How about this? You can remain at this Prince¡¯s side for now to serve as a bodyguard. After a few years, if war erupts, accompany this Prince into battle so that you can accrue merit. In a while, carefully write down your background and history, and hand it over to the supervisor of my bodyguards. Once the Intelligence Management Section of the Ministry of War has verified your identity, you will be added to the rolls.¡±


    Lu Yun shivered inside. Although this young prince was fond of talent, he was not na?ve or gullible. However, Lu Yun thought to himself, Without an extended period of time, it will be impossible to verify the truth of my background. Moreover, although Lu Yun had faked his identity, it was not complete rubbish. He had claimed that he hailed from Jiangxia¡¯s Yunqiao9 village and had lost both of his parents. He also claimed that he had an uncle who had left home many years ago and reportedly had been seen in Chang¡¯an. That was why Lu Yun had come to Chang¡¯an. Yunqiao village truly existed in Jiangxia. Although it had nothing to do with Lu Yun, as his ancestral home was located in Wu Commandery.10 Because his grandfather had garrisoned Jiangxia for many years, Lu Yun was quite familiar with its environs. In addition, because Southern Chu bordered such a powerful neighbor in Great Yong, countless border villagers had been forcibly moved to Great Yong. As a result, Lu Yun¡¯s false identity was not without basis and there could be a youth from Yunqiao who had left his home village to seek out his relatives.


    Furthermore, Lu Yun had claimed that since he had not performed the ceremony of reaching adulthood, he did not have a given name and only had a milk name, Erlang.10 If this name was called out in the villages of Southern Chu, there would likely be five or six out of ten people who would respond.


    Because of all these factors, Lu Yun was not worried that his real identity would be discovered. Even if some problems were found, by Lu Yun¡¯s own reckoning, Li Lin would not have him executed as a spy. Moreover, even if he could not succeed over this timespan, he would still have the opportunity to flee. That was why Lu Yun had bowed his head and voiced his submission, not revealing a hint of panic.


    Seeing him submit, Li Lin did not find it strange. Although Lu Yun¡¯s display that day had been extremely, icily arrogant, the disparity in their statuses was quite large. As long as he treated Lu Yun with respect, Lu Yun would naturally not be overly pretentious. The display before him was as expected. Thinking of how he was going to recruit a remarkable young bodyguard, Li Lin smiled and declared, ¡°Yun Lu, there is no need for you to stand on ceremony. The rules of this residence are not as strict as others¡¯. Once your identity is verified, this Prince will bring you to meet my Princely Father. He also wishes to take a look at your skills.¡±


    Lu Yun shivered inside. The Prince of Qi¡¯s reputation was enough to make babies cry at night in Southern Chu. During the two battles in the Jingxiang region, the Prince of Qi had massacred countless persons. And now that he had pacified Northern Han, the gossip in Southern Chu treated the Prince of Qi¡¯s name as a byword for butcher. Of course, in Lu Yun¡¯s mind, the Prince of Qi was one of his father¡¯s opponents. If he had the opportunity, he had significant expectations.


    In the following days, Lu Yun was allowed to stay at the Jade Cloud Pavilion. The Jade Cloud Pavilion was where Li Lin lived. Ordinarily, he wouldn¡¯t allow the inexperienced Lu Yun stay there. However, since there were no important documents located there, Li Lin had always arranged for persons with similar statuses as Lu Yun¡¯s to stay with him. This not only served as a form of detainment, but also had implications of trust and confidence.


    All of this coincided with the Yong emperor¡¯s birthday celebrations. The entire court bustled with the preparations. Because of this, Li Lin essentially entered the imperial palace every day to accompany the crown prince. As Lu Yun¡¯s identity had yet to be verified, he naturally was not permitted to enter the palace. Although Li Lin wasn¡¯t present, Lu Yun was always kept company by Li Lin¡¯s other bodyguards who tactfully dissuaded Lu Yun from seeking to leave the Garden of the Golden Valley. Fearful, Lu Yun had no alternatives.


    After several more days passed, it was the Yong emperor¡¯s birthday celebration. While the entire empire celebrated, Li Lin had been retained by the crown prince in the Eastern Palace. Lu Yun could only remain trapped and worried. He itched to abandon his assassination plan and flee. However, because the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence was heavily guarded, Lu Yun had no real way of moving freely. In the end, he gave up, deciding to remain within the Jade Cloud Pavilion and not head out. Presumably he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to approach his target because of the questions with his identity.


    The third day after the Yong emperor¡¯s birthday, Lu Yun was summoned by Li Lin who had returned from the palace. When Lu Yun walked in, he saw a middle-aged official standing there with his hands behind his back. Li Lin sat in the master¡¯s seat reading a piece of silk paper. This time, Li Lin was not wearing his usual black clothes and instead wore the formal apparel of a prince of the second rank¡ªan almond-yellow robe and a golden cap on his head. Although Li Lin was young, he was already quite tall and seemed to be quite majestic. From his appearance, the aura of the imperial clan could be sensed.


    Seeing Lu Yun walk in, Li Zhi smiled and handed over the paper to Lu Yun. He declared, ¡°Although not completely in the bag, there aren¡¯t too many problems with your identity.¡±


    Restraining his amazement, Lu Yun accepted the paper. Upon the paper in small characters were written the information about a youngster from the Lu Village of Southern Chu¡¯s Jiangxia. The boy¡¯s father was a retired, low-ranking officer and his mother hailed from a scholarly family. Because of illness, the boy¡¯s parents had both died. While the boy¡¯s extended family scattered to the winds, there was a paternal uncle who was unaccounted for. The boy had trained in the military arts since a young age and was skilled in archery. Three years ago, when the boy left his home village, he had not yet undergone the ceremony of adulthood and was known by his milk name, Erlang. However, because he had no family remaining, he did not know how old he was.


    Seeing all this, Lu Yun nearly let out a cry of alarm. How could he have expected that someone like this truly existed? Although there were some differences with his narration, they could more or less be overlooked. At the same time that he was mentally rejoicing that his identity wouldn¡¯t become an obstacle, Lu Yun could not help but secretly pay his respects to the Heavens.


    Li Lin took back the paper and stated, ¡°It is no wonder you are so skilled in archery. It turns out you inherited your father¡¯s skills.11 Since there are no problems with your identity, you can stay by my side. As it happens, I need to send off the Crimson Clouds Princess and Ceremonial Consort Wang as they return to Daizhou. You can follow me.¡±


    Lu Yun was stirred. If the Crimson Clouds Princess was being seen off, then the Prince of Qi and the Princess of Jiaping would definitely go as well. Being able to see so many famous generals of the era, Lu Yun revealed a look of anticipation.


    Footnotes:


    ½ð¹ÈÔ°, jinguyuan ¨C lit. garden of the golden valley


    ³ÐÌìÃÅ, chengtianmen ¨C the Gate of Accepting Heavenly Mandate; the former name for the Gate of Heavenly Peace (Ìì°²ÃÅ, Tiananmen)


    ¾°·çÃÅ, jingfengmen ¨C auspicious wind gate


    °²ÐË, anxing ¨C lit. peaceful encouragement


    ʤҵ, shengye ¨C lit. victorious enterprise


    ³çÈÊ, chongren ¨C lit. honored benevolence


    º£ÄÉ°Ù´¨, hainabaichuan ¨C idiom, lit. all rivers run into the sea; fig. accepts people and advice from many sources, tolerant and forgiving


    ÔÆÇÅ, yunqiao ¨C lit. cloud bridge


    Î⿤, Wujun ¨C an ancient commandery that is modern-day Suzhou (ËÕÖÝ), Jiangsu Province (½­ËÕ)


    ¶þÀÉ, erlang ¨C lit. second son; a nickname typically given to the second son of a family


    ¿ËÉÜ»þôÃ, keshaojiqiu ¨C a line from The Analects that states that a child inherits his father¡¯s caree

 Chapter 5: Withered Flowers by the River

    Volume 6, Chapter 5: Withered Flowers by the River


    After the Princess joined Yong, she stood guard over Yanmen for twenty years and repeatedly sallied forth to harass the barbarians in the steppe. Whenever the barbarians met her, they felt their souls detach from them and called her a Blood Rakshaka.


    Ceremonial Consort Wang Ji was originally from Chu. An orphan, he was left wandering destitute in Jianye. Afterwards, he became a retainer to Jiang Zhe and became the head of the eight elites. On Jiang Zhe¡¯s orders, he entered the barbarian lands to scout for military intelligence and became renowned on the frontier as ¡°Divine Doctor Bo Le.¡± By chance, he met the Princess in Daizhou and fell in love in the Eastern Sea. Unfortunately, because they served different masters, they were torn apart. When Ji later learned that the Princess was embroiled in bloody battle at Yanmen, he sobbingly requested permission from Zhe to join his beloved in death in Daizhou. Zhe had no choice but to agree. Ji abandoned his future and traveled to Yanmen to help the Princess defend the pass. Just as Yanmen was about to fall, Yuanting was moved by Ji¡¯s love and wed the Princess to Ji on the battlefield. After the Princess surrendered to Yong, Ji remained at Yanmen to assist the defenses on imperial order, serving as the Princess¡¯s deputy.


    At the beginning, the Princess did not become pregnant and there were those who advised Ji to take concubines to carry on his lineage. Ji refused, stating, ¡°I have no relatives and have no worries about continuing my line.¡± When the Princess heard this, she wept. Ultimately, she could not bear to see Ji without an heir and personally selected daughters from good families. Ji irately departed and did not return for half a month. Only then did the Princess stop.


    ¡ªYong Dynastic Records, Biography of the Crimson Clouds Princess


    All of the passersby were heartbroken by the sight of the leaves of the willow being blown away like smoke. Even though the officials who had come to see off the travelers had already departed, Lin Bi continued to hold her younger sister¡¯s hands in the pavilion while entrusting something to her in a low voice. After this parting, there was no telling when they would next be able to reunite. Lin Bi was well aware that she would never have the opportunity to return to her homeland in this lifetime and could no longer see the spring scenery of Yanmen. As a result, she was even more deeply worried about her younger sister who had inherited her mantle. Outside of the pavilion, Chiji was muttering with the Prince of Qi. They tacitly understood the need to leave some space for the Lin family sisters to say their goodbyes. As for Li Lin and the other boys, they stood solemnly to the side. This occasion left them no room to speak.


    Lu Yun stood behind Li Lin, cautiously considering the famous figures he had often heard stories of. Lu Yun had met Lin Tong and Chiji before. Now seeing the Prince of Qi¡¯s open-minded candidness and Lin Bi¡¯s natural dignity, Lu Yun involuntarily felt great admiration. He naturally had no way of knowing that seven years ago, the Prince of Qi was a radiant, glinting sharp sword that was unable to sheathe his killing intent, harming both others and himself. As for today, the treasured sword had been hidden away. Although its keen edge had not been reduced in the slightest, it had become even more enigmatic.


    In the pavilion, Lin Bi quietly stated, ¡°Tong¡¯er, you have to be careful. These last several years, you have repeatedly penetrated deep into barbarian lands. That is unavoidably too dangerous. You are Daizhou¡¯s commander. If some mishap occurs, the effect will be enormous. You should allow the youngsters the opportunity to take command. I hear that you frequently quarrel with brother-in-law. That isn¡¯t good. Although he is your deputy, he is also your husband and a trusted lieutenant of Marquis Jiang. You cannot have any animosity towards him. In addition, though you have been married for many years to brother-in-law, you have yet to produce an heir. Even the Empress has inquired about this matter. What are the two of you going to do about this? If you would listen to my advice, it is best if you help him find a concubine.¡±


    Lin Tong shot a glance towards Chiji and softly replied, ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s only a habit that husband and I quarrel. If we don¡¯t quarrel after a few days, my entire body would feel uncomfortable. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s because I am being shrewish. Rather, he¡¯s used various methods out of fondness to provoke my anger. Coming to the capital this time, husband asked for the Marquis to check our health. The Marquis said that neither of us have any problems. It may be providence that we have yet to have a child. In fact, I also asked husband¡¯s opinion. However, husband explained that he has long had no relatives and is unworried about being unfilial by having no heir. I, myself, am willing to be wronged and allow him to take a concubine. I¡¯ve even prepared to help him take a concubine. However, he steadfastly refused and even ignored me for half a month.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Bi could not help but laugh. Glancing at Chiji from the corners of her eyes, she said, ¡°Brother-in-law is a passionate individual. It is no wonder that he was willing to meet death with you back then. Fine, I will not meddle in your affairs. As long as your relationship is harmonious, I can rest easy.¡±


    In comparison, Lin Tong somewhat worriedly spoke, ¡°Elder sister, coming to Chang¡¯an this time, I¡¯ve seen that Marquis Jiang always seems to be trembling with fear in your presence. Have you been making things difficult for him? Isn¡¯t this bad? Marquis Jiang is husband¡¯s patron. That man is quite terrifying. Husband only spent a few years at his side and is already quite hard to deal with. Do you still harbor a grudge against him for creating the plan that harmed brother-in-law, er, General Long?¡±


    Lin Bi smiled faintly, her eyes serene and gentle. She softly whispered, ¡°The two countries were at war, there aren¡¯t that many grudges and resentment. Even though Li Xian personally forced Tingfei¡¯s death, I¡¯ve no longer held a grudge, let alone one against Marquis Jiang. If you are saying that he¡¯s afraid of me, then you have misunderstood. He was fearless when facing the Fengyi Sect Master and the Devil Sect Sovereign, what is so frightening about a defeated general like me? That is simply his nature. He is fondest of bullying and teasing those closest to him. You¡¯ve seen him constantly tease Roulan, Lin¡¯er, and the other children. Could it be that Marquis Jiang seriously dislikes them? In my presence, since he can¡¯t tease me, he naturally can only fear me. That man is so awkward and eccentric, not knowing how to interact with those he values most. I¡¯m afraid that in this world, only Princess Changle and Demonic Shadow Li Shun are the ones who are capable of seeing his truest face.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tong¡¯s eyes brightened as she remembered Wang Ji speak of how he would always suffer in Jiang Zhe¡¯s care. She could not help chuckling softly. Her sister truly had an eye for detail. With one glance, Lin Bi had been able to judge that unpredictable man as simply a shy boy who was not good at revealing his true emotions.


    As the two sisters muttered to one another while holding hands, smoke and dust began to be kicked up in the distance, and the thundering of hoofbeats resounded. A dozen or so fine horses galloped over. Everyone turned their attention and saw that, of the two individuals at the head of the group, one wore azure, while the second wore yellow. It was Huo Cong and Roulan with their bodyguards come to see off the Lin sisters.


    Lin Tong gave a slight smile. Like everyone else, she was extremely fond of Roulan. Earlier, she had been grumbling about this girl¡¯s lack of regard for failing to come see her off. With a hearty laugh, Lin Tong walked out of the pavilion. Waving, she yelled, ¡°Roulan, did you finally remember me?¡±


    Reining her horse to a halt, Roulan dismounted and ran over. Wrapping her arms around Lin Tong¡¯s neck, she declared, ¡°Auntie Tong, you¡¯re truly heartless. I was summoned by the Empress to accompany her. If I hadn¡¯t remembered that you were departing today and asked Her Imperial Majesty to allow me to leave the palace to see you off, I would still be watching a performance in the Hall of Everlasting Happiness.¡±1


    Reaching out with two fingers to pinch Roulan¡¯s snow-white, tender cheek, Lin Tong giggled, ¡°You can always justify yourself. Do you think that I don¡¯t know that your mother, Her Imperial Highness, has been accompanying the Empress Dowager in the palace these last several days? How come your father hasn¡¯t come? This time, husband surprisingly wasn¡¯t able to see your daddy when he went to say his goodbyes. Why did he disappear after His Imperial Majesty¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Roulan struggled free from Lin Tong¡¯s fingers. Sticking her sweet tongue out a little, she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. To me, it¡¯s wonderful that Daddy isn¡¯t home. Big brother Huo, surely you must know. Daddy treats you better than both Shen¡¯er and me.¡±


    Lin Tong glanced at Huo Cong. Although this youth looked normal, Lin Tong did not know why but always felt that she did not dare to be presumptuous before him. It was probably because his gentle and serene temperament made her not want to be rude to him. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Young master Huo, do you know where Sir has gone? Husband originally wanted to bid farewell personally. Leaving today, no one can know when we will be able to return to Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°After Sir returned the day before yesterday from a banquet in the palace, he went to the manor in Nanshan,¡± answered Huo Cong, saluting. ¡°Apparently, there are some things he needs to handle. He asked me to see off the Princess and Senior Apprentice Brother Chiji.¡±


    Lin Tong heaved a disappointed sigh and did not question further. Hidden amidst the bodyguards, Lu Yun, who could not stop gazing at Roulan, felt his mind race. Nanshan Manor. Jiang Zhe had gone to Nanshan Manor. This meant that he was not within the Imperial City. Could the number of bodyguards at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side be reduced? If so, is there an opportunity for me to perform the assassination? But where is Nanshan Manor? In addition, will I have the free time to search? Besides, that man will definitely be protected by bodyguards and have the Demonic Shadow Li Shun by his side. It¡¯s likely to be difficult to succeed.


    At this moment, Chiji walked to Huo Cong¡¯s side and softly said, ¡°Junior apprentice brother, there is a matter I ask you inform Master of. I¡¯ve seen the face of the new bodyguard the Prince of Jia sheltered, and he looks somewhat like someone. Although the likelihood isn¡¯t high, Master must still be informed of this matter.¡±


    Without changing his expression, Huo Cong smiled as he listened attentively, almost as if the two of them were discussing some trivial matter. However, he replied, ¡°Sir is already aware of this matter. Senior apprentice brother, there is no need for you to be troubled. Sir has said that before senior apprentice brother departs, you can inform Princess Bi about General Duan. The Princess presumably also wishes to see General Duan again.¡±


    Hearing this, Chiji¡¯s heart raced. He did not find it strange that Jiang Zhe already knew about the Southern Chu teen. The young man¡¯s appearance was some forty to fifty percent similar to that of Lu Can; he possessed expert archery skills and extraordinary strength2 in his two arms. If even he, Chiji, had become suspicious, then Jiang Zhe would undoubtedly suspect something. However, by informing Lin Bi about Duan Wudi¡¯s return, Chiji was worried that Jiang Zhe was once again setting a trap. If it were someone else, Chiji would have simply helped with the trap. However, Lin Bi was Lin Tong¡¯s elder sister. Because of this, Chiji was a bit worried about the consequences.


    Seeing this, Huo Cong laughed softly and stated, ¡°Senior apprentice brother, do not worry. Sir has good intentions and only hopes that the Princess can convince General Duan to serve the court.¡±


    Chiji found himself relaxing and replied, ¡°I understand. Junior apprentice brother, coming back this time, I¡¯ve seen that Sir favors you greatly, making me with quite envious. Since you have the fortune to remain at Sir¡¯s side, you have to serve him unstintingly on behalf of all us unworthy disciples.¡±


    Huo Cong nodded his head and voiced his agreement. However, a sliver of melancholy rose within him. Even though Master treated him with great kindness, he had no choice but to conceal something from his master. If this secret were to be revealed one day, what could he do? Unless his blood were splattered about the Cold Courtyard, what joy would be there in continuing to live?


    Even though they were reluctant to separate, Lin Bi and Chiji ultimately began their journey. Gazing at the departing figures, Li Xian walked to the side of his tearing, beloved wife. He said, ¡°Bi¡¯er, let¡¯s go back. Within two years, they can return to the capital to report in.¡±


    Lin Bi sadly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There is no need for you to worry. The two of us separating is something that will happen sooner rather than later. I am only sad that I can¡¯t go back to take a look.¡±


    Li Xian fell silent. There was nothing he could do to help with this matter. This was something in which no alternatives existed. Just like how he had exchanged his military authority for marrying Lin Bi. If Lin Bi wanted the Liu and Lin families to be safe, she had no choice but to abandon all hope of returning to Daizhou.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Bi actually smiled. ¡°In reality, there¡¯s nothing to this. Chang¡¯an is also very good. Besides, with you and the children, anywhere can be home. In comparison, you have sacrificed much in order to marry me.¡±


    Seeing her ease up, Li Xian smiled back and returned, ¡°This Prince would rather have a beautiful woman by his side than the Empire. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Lin Bi¡¯s face flushed scarlet. Just as she was about to turn and leave, Li Xian embraced her around the waist, not wishing to let her go. A sweet feeling blossomed in her, as she no longer felt any remorse about the decision to set aside the grudges she held against this man who had moved her heart. Recalling the news that Chiji had furtively told her, Lin Bi seriously considered going to see Duan Wudi. The past was best left in the past and should no longer trouble one¡¯s mind. Even if she were to fall into Jiang Zhe¡¯s trap once again, it was worth it to ensure that a loyal and righteous individual who harbored the common people and the country was not reduced to a life in the jianghu.


    As Li Xian and Lin Bi exchanged affectionate gestures, the Prince of Qi¡¯s sons found themselves in an awkward situation. All of them dropped their heads and did not speak. Aside from Li Lin, none of the other princes had personalities similar to Li Xian. In the past, when Li Xian ignored them, they only felt dread towards their father. It was only when Lin Bi entered the Prince of Qi¡¯s household and family regulations were reestablished that these children born of concubines were taken care of. As a result, these youths were all naturally extremely respectful of Lin Bi and so didn¡¯t watch Li Xian flirt with her. As for Li Lin, he was more courageous, only turning his head to the side and coughing several times.


    Startled, Lin Bi promptly pushed Li Xian aside. Li Xian was forced to release her. Gazing at his sons, he declared, ¡°You should return on your own.¡± Afterwards, he ferociously glared at Li Lin before pulling Lin Bi into their carriage and departing.


    Li Lin scowled miserably. Even though he had only coughed with good intentions, he had ultimately offended his father. After his father returned, he would probably be dragged to the drill grounds on some pretext. Thinking of how his entire body would be sore later that evening and how he¡¯d be unable to sleep, Li Lin¡¯s mood of course would not improve. His brothers gave him looks of sympathy3 before mounting their horses and departing respectively.


    At this moment, Huo Cong smiled. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Sir and the Princess won¡¯t be at the residence these next few days. How about coming over to stay for a few days?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Lin celebrated at this unexpected good news as he promptly answered, ¡°Yes, great! Many thanks, elder brother Huo.¡±


    Joy flitted across Lu Yun¡¯s eyes. Who would have thought that he would be able to enter Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence so quickly? Although Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t present, there would yet be a harvest. He completely missed, that as Li Lin was being invited, Huo Cong¡¯s eyes had briefly paused on him. He naturally also did not know that the investigatory document about his past had been forged by Huo Cong before being handed over to the Intelligence Management Section to be handed to Li Lin. Otherwise, such a coincidence, a second son named Yun existing in this world, would be impossible.


    The next morning, when Lu Yun opened his eyes, the sky had already brightened. He was greatly baffled. Yesterday, when he had accompanied Li Lin and arrived at Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence, he could only follow and live with Li Lin at the Phoenix Perch Pavilion as Li Lin¡¯s bodyguard. It was said that Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence was formerly the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. However, in Lu Yun¡¯s eyes, although the residence was rich, beautiful, and secluded, it was much smaller than the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence and did not have as many pavilions and gazebos. In the home of his enemy, Lu Yun originally thought that he would find it difficult to sleep. Instead, he was actually able to sleep untroubled through the night, leaving him puzzled.


    Walking out of his room, he immediately caught sight of Li Lin practicing with a sword in the courtyard accompanied by several of the bodyguards. Lu Yun blushed as he stepped to the side. Once Li Lin had finished, he advanced to apologize, ¡°This subordinate accidentally overslept. Your Imperial Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Smiling, Li Lin replied, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve come here. It¡¯s not strange that you would be unaccustomed. This Prince occasionally lives here for short periods. In the future, you will grow accustomed. All right. Follow me to the Cold Courtyard. Big brother Huo has invited us to breakfast there.¡±


    Lu Yun¡¯s brows jumped and could not help remarking, ¡°This subordinate has heard in Southern Chu that the Cold Courtyard is where the Marquis of Chu planned his strategies. Who would have thought that young master Huo would reside there?¡±


    Li Lin suddenly smiled furtively and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. To this day, the Cold Courtyard is Uncle¡¯s dwelling. Although Uncle now lives in the inner residence, Uncle still stays a dozen or more days in the Cold Courtyard. In addition, Uncle¡¯s study is located there. Who knows how many strategies were drawn up there? Even when Uncle Emperor wishes to ask for advice from Uncle, he comes to the Cold Courtyard.¡±


    Lu Yun was rather puzzled. It was obvious that Huo Cong lived at the Cold Courtyard. He had already learned that the azure-robed youth was Jiang Zhe¡¯s disciple and thus had the status as one of the young masters of the residence. As such, how could Huo Cong not have his own residence? With these serious doubts, Lu Yun followed Li Lin and walked towards the Cold Courtyard. He paid careful attention the entire journey. As expected, the bodyguards within Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence were all far from ordinary. The defense was much tighter than at the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence. Assassinating Jiang Zhe here would be extremely difficult.


    Arriving at the entrance to the Cold Courtyard, Li Lin had all of the other bodyguards go and rest, while he tugged Lu Yun aside and said, ¡°You are different from the rest of them. This Prince considers you a friend. Come inside with me.¡±


    Lu Yun felt his heart warm. He naturally understood that Li Lin treated him differently¡ªmore as a friend than as a subordinate. However, seeing as he was about to enter the place where Jiang Zhe frequently stayed, Lu Yun could not help feeling extremely tense and had no opportunity to reflect upon Li Lin¡¯s kindly intentions.


    Upon entering the Cold Courtyard, Lu Yun was stupefied. The quiet, secluded isolation made him remember that his father¡¯s study was also that cold and lonely. Even the bright and beautiful spring radiance was seemingly somewhat reduced here. The contrast between the exterior¡¯s tight security and the interior¡¯s bleak desolation was quite stark. However, what greatly baffled Lu Yun was that under the rising sun, Huo Cong was dressed in commoner¡¯s garb, trimming the plants as if conscientiously and seriously performing his duty, not even noticing their arrival.


    Stepping forward, Li Lin called out, ¡°Big brother Huo, have you not yet finished? Has breakfast not yet been prepared? This is Yun Lu, does big brother Huo remember him? I¡¯ve brought him along this time so that Roulan can also see him. Know that I haven¡¯t humiliated him.¡±


    Hearing Li Lin speak, Huo Cong lifted his head and showed a faint smile. Setting down the pruning shears and patting off the soil upon it, he addressed Lu Yun, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from His Imperial Highness that you¡¯ve already taken up service by his side. Although His Imperial Highness probably forced you, you should not blame him. He did so out of good intentions.¡±


    Lu Yun promptly replied, ¡°His Imperial Highness did not force me. This unimportant person wandered about destitute in Chang¡¯an. Unable to find my relative, I had to find a solution. Being able to serve at His Imperial Highness¡¯s side is a not bad solution.¡±


    Li Lin frowned and interjected, ¡°Yun Lu, so that is your intention? It¡¯s no wonder I was able to so easily retain you that day. This Prince even became suspicious because of this.¡±


    Lu Yun relaxed. He had anticipated that Li Lin would become suspicious. After all, that day on the post road he had displayed clear unruliness. But it had been child¡¯s play to make him so easily yield. That was why he had taken advantage of the situation today to make amends. As expected, he had been able to eliminate Li Lin¡¯s suspicions.


    A hint of a smile flashing across Huo Cong¡¯s eyes, he remarked, ¡°So that¡¯s why. All right. Roulan will come over shortly. Go to the reception hall first and wait for me while I change.¡± Huo Cong then turned and walked off.


    Pulling Lu Yun along, Li Lin walked towards the reception hall, mumbling to himself, ¡°The Cold Courtyard only has this lone shortcoming, not permitting any servants to wait upon you. Fortunately, there is no need to grab breakfast ourselves.¡±


    Puzzled, Lu Yun could not help but question, ¡°Is young master Huo fond of tending to the plants? Why does he live here? Isn¡¯t this an important location full of military secrets?¡±


    ¡°Do you know of big brother Huo¡¯s background?¡± asked Li Lin with a smile.


    Lu Yun answered, ¡°This subordinate has heard that young master Huo is the Marquis¡¯s personal disciple.¡±


    Raising his forefinger, Li Lin stated, ¡°There is one matter that you do not know. Big brother Huo is also a servant assigned to the Cold Courtyard, responsible for the plants here.¡±


    Lu Yun was stunned. It was some time before he finally inquired, ¡°But, isn¡¯t young master Huo the Marquis¡¯s disciple? Why does the Marquis continue allowing him to serve as a servant? Isn¡¯t this a bit too irregular?¡±


    Smiling, Li Lin responded, ¡°My uncle is exactly that strange. That is why big brother Huo lives in the Cold Courtyard yet is not its master.¡±


    Lu Yun, however, was still at a loss. At this moment, a gentle voice drifted over. ¡°This is because of Sir¡¯s earnest consideration. Sir has always stated that everyone should have their own place. The Jiang family does not employ any useless persons. If Cong wishes to remain here, I have to use my labor in exchange for room and board. That is why although Cong is Sir¡¯s disciple, I remain a servant. However, there are benefits to being Sir¡¯s disciple. The work here in the Cold Courtyard isn¡¯t burdensome. All of the time-consuming tasks are left to others. I am only responsible for the plants.¡±


    Lu Yun turned to look and saw Huo Cong standing in the doorway after changing into a clean set of azure robes. The early morning sunlight shone behind Huo Cong, making Lu Yun feel that Huo Cong¡¯s face looked a bit fuzzy. However, Lu Yun could still see the tranquil and serene expression upon Huo Cong¡¯s face.


    He heard Huo Cong continue, ¡°There are some who consider lightly tossing aside power and influence as an anecdote for approval. There are some with low status who are prouder and more contented with living as a commoner than as an aristocrat. Sir disapproves of these views. Instead, he frequently observes that riches, honor, and power are not only a privilege and a pleasure, they are also an unavoidable responsibility. Since you possess great power and authority, you should be loyal and responsible, and not fail the Heavens¡¯ deep love and affection. If one hails from humble origins and performs menial tasks, one should not feel shame because of it. As long as one has a clear conscience, one will not fail to experience life.¡±


    Lu Yun felt his heart tremble. What kind of person was capable of uttering such words? How could this kind of person betray his country for personal gain and betray his lord? The entire reception hall fell silent. Even Li Lin pondered Huo Cong¡¯s words.


    At this moment, the sweet-sounding and melodious voice of a young girl chimed, ¡°Elder brother Huo, little brother Lin, I¡¯ve come! Little brother Lin, I heard that you¡¯ve brought Yun Lu along. Yun Lu, younger brother Lin hasn¡¯t forced you to do anything, right?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Lu Yun felt the land before him brighten as a young girl in a light-yellow dress appeared in the doorway. Her skin glistened, her appearance elegant, especially those shining black, limpid eyes, constantly flickering about without end. All those who saw those eyes would consider the young girl to be naughty and pampered. She was not overdressed, with just a golden-ringed headband on. The golden headband had flower blossoms attached. A winter plum blossom was placed where the band joined. This kind of appearance, young though she still was, made her look like a fairy.


    Lu Yun felt his heart shudder. Seeing the Princess of Zhaohua for the first time in feminine clothing, he felt his heart race yet also felt a faint, painful lamentation. For the moment, his mood was at an all-time low.


    As for Huo Cong and Li Lin, the two of them frequently saw Roulan¡¯s beautiful appearance and had grown accustomed to it. Li Lin grumbled, ¡°Why do you never believe me? When did I become an evil person who compels others? Yun Lu voluntarily stayed at my side.¡±


    With her bright, exquisite eyes, Roulan looked over and asked, ¡°Yun Lu, is this the case?¡±


    By now, Lu Yun had regained his senses. Bowing, he answered, ¡°This subordinate was able to attain His Imperial Highness¡¯s regard and unquestionably remained at His Imperial Highness¡¯s side voluntarily.¡±


    Smiling sweetly, Roulan replied, ¡°That¡¯s great then. Big brother Huo, since today is one of those rare days when Daddy isn¡¯t present, can we play together after we¡¯ve eaten?¡±


    Li Lin happily responded, ¡°Of course! The Crown Prince won¡¯t summon me today. We can take the opportunity to go out and enjoy the spring.¡±


    ¡°We can go out and enjoy the spring anytime,¡± observed Huo Cong with a smile. ¡°Since Sir isn¡¯t present, how about playing here? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Hearing this, both Li Lin and Roulan nodded their heads. Roulan replied, ¡°Big brother Huo is smart. How about going to the Overlooking Wave Pavilion? Although there is no snow, Overlooking Wave Pavilion is an excellent place to appreciate the beauty of the spring blossoms, since it is inappropriate for Yun Lu to go into the inner residence.¡±


    Huo Cong nodded his head and replied, ¡°The Overlooking Wave Pavilion is quite good. You probably don¡¯t know that the Pavilion was where Sir appreciated the beauty of snow and composed poetry, overwhelming all of the retainers of the Prince of Yong¡¯s household. In a while, after we¡¯ve gone over, I¡¯ll copy all of the poetry composed that day for you to read through.¡±


    Although Roulan and Li Lin were both young and playful, they were not completely ignorant of poetry and song. Besides, since Huo Cong was going to recite poetry from Jiang Zhe¡¯s past, he would definitely also speak of what happened that day. Jiang Zhe never spoke of these matters to these children whereas he never concealed them from Huo Cong. With the opportunity to learn of Jiang Zhe¡¯s past, the both of them repeatedly nodded their heads. Even Lu Yun looked forward to the tale. At this moment, his rancor towards Jiang Zhe had unwittingly waned greatly and he wished to learn more about Jiang Zhe¡¯s past. After all, within Southern Chu, there were few rumors about Jiang Zhe aside from cursing.


    The four hurriedly ate breakfast before walking as a group to the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. Sure enough, Huo Cong had copied those poems composed that day and explained their deeper meanings to the three youngsters, as well as explaining what happened on that day. While they were intoxicated by the discussion, a bodyguard suddenly came to report, ¡°Your Imperial Highness, His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, is urgently summoning you to the palace.¡±


    Both Roulan¡¯s and Li Lin¡¯s faces expressed disappointment. Grudgingly, Li Lin declared, ¡°It seems that we have to stop halfway today. Yun Lu, you can¡¯t follow me and enter the palace. Big brother Huo, have him accompany you for now. Can you continue once I¡¯ve come back this evening?¡±


    ¡°Run along,¡± replied Huo Cong with a smile. ¡°One can¡¯t say for sure that the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t have an urgent matter. I¡¯ll continue once you come back. In any case, Sir won¡¯t return until the day after tomorrow.¡±


    After seeing Li Lin off, Roulan listlessly sat on the bannister of the pavilion, gazing blankly at the pond. As for Huo Cong, he had retrieved a weiqi board and began to go over some qipu.4 The atmosphere within the pavilion grew somewhat heavy. Though he wanted to take his leave and depart, Lu Yun found that he was somewhat reluctant to do so. Seeing that Lu Yun was bored senseless, Huo Cong smiled and said, ¡°His Imperial Highness treats this place like his own home. There is no need for you to be uncomfortable. In fact, you are still young and it is best that you study. Have you studied books on the art of war?¡±


    Lu Yun thought, It would be a bit inconsistent with my identity if I say that I¡¯ve studied such books. As such, he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve not.¡±


    ¡°Since you are following His Imperial Highness, you will inevitably go into battle in the future,¡± stated Huo Cong. ¡°If you want to become a general, you must study the art of war. How about this? I¡¯ll go to the back and retrieve a book for you to study.¡± Finished speaking, he stood and departed, leaving Roulan and Lu Yun alone in the pavilion. All of the nearby maids and bodyguards had all been sent away by Huo Cong. The pavilion was dead silent.


    Gazing at Roulan¡¯s back, a sudden, malicious thought appeared in Lu Yun¡¯s head. This was a golden opportunity for him to take the life of Jiang Zhe¡¯s beloved daughter. Since Jiang Zhe had caused his father to suffer bitterly, if he killed Roulan, Jiang Zhe would definitely be so grieved as to wish for death. Rather than waiting for an assassination opportunity that might never appear, the young girl before him was the perfect alternative.


    Raising his head to ensure that there was no one present nearby, Lu Yun ultimately could not contain the killing intent within. The resentment within him and the grievances from days of being unable to act independently had driven away the hazy love in his heart. Without restraint, even the kindest individual would have evil thoughts. Standing behind Roulan, Lu Yun softly removed the dagger hidden in his boots, preparing to backstab Roulan. Presently, he only needed to stab once to take her life. Afterwards, he could wait to ambush Huo Cong. It seemed that Huo Cong did not know any martial arts and Roulan¡¯s martial arts were not great. He should be successful. When done, he could use his identity as a prince¡¯s bodyguard to depart. As long as he made suitable arrangements, it was unlikely that anyone would discover the corpses before he had left the imperial city.


    However, as Lu Yun stood behind Roulan, the delicate body of the young girl caused him to soften. He could not stab forward. His enemy was Jiang Zhe. It had nothing to do with this young girl. In addition, Huo Cong treated him kindly. How could he repay kindness in such a manner? As Lu Yun was hesitating, Roulan somehow lost her balance, and with a cry of fear, fell forward toward the water. Lu Yun was somewhat dumbfounded as he watched as Roulan fell into the pond, crying out for help while waving her arms about. Her voice traveled far and Lu Yun could see figures darting in the distance. The bodyguards had presumably heard Roulan¡¯s cries for help and were rushing over.


    Looking at the young girl crying for help and struggling in the water, Lu Yun trembled inside. With his clothes on, he jumped into the water. It wasn¡¯t long before he climbed out of the water together with Roulan. By now, the bodyguards had all rushed over one after another. With practiced ease, Lu Yun helped Roulan spit out the freshwater she had drunk. When Roulan returned to her senses, she held Huo Cong, who had just rushed over, and began to wail loudly. Thanking Lu Yun, Huo Cong immediately held Roulan in his arms and strode towards the inner residence.


    Looking at Roulan¡¯s pale face and her disheveled appearance, Lu Yun did not know what to think. He had rescued Roulan not because he sought to fool people. He had jumped into the water without any remorse. Looking at the golden headband which had fallen to the ground, Lu Yun became increasingly frantic inside.


    Lu Yun wasn¡¯t privy to the fact that after Huo Cong carried Roulan into the inner residence, delivered her to her bedroom, and was about to call some maids over to attend to her, Roulan held onto Huo Cong¡¯s sleeve and chillingly said, ¡°Elder brother Huo, what are you trying to do? What¡¯s with this Yun Lu? Why does he want to assassinate me?¡±


    Without batting an eye, Huo Cong asked, ¡°Did he want to kill you?¡±


    Furiously, Roulan rebuffed, ¡°I could see clearly from the reflection in the water that he wanted to kill me from behind with a dagger. I am well aware that I am not his match. That was why I pretended to lose my balance and fall in. That made it inconvenient for him to take action, while I could call for help. Don¡¯t tell me that you are unaware. Why would elder brother Jun go back on his word and summon younger brother Lin to the palace? I don¡¯t believe in the slightest that there is something urgent that involves younger brother Lin. You definitely are up to something and deliberately sent younger brother Lin away. Furthermore, why would you leave me alone with him at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion without a single bodyguard? That isn¡¯t your style. Most importantly, who was it that sent maids to have me wear gold thread body armor? Are you concealing something from me? Is that Yun Lu a Southern Chu spy? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he would reveal a flaw by failing in the assassination and harming your plan, what need would there for me to pretend to fall into the water since it would have been impossible for his dagger to penetrate the gold thread armor?¡±


    Huo Cong smiled faintly and answered, ¡°There is no need for you to get involved with this matter. This is all Sir¡¯s intentions. In fact, I can see that Yun Lu could not steel himself to perform the task. Besides, there were bodyguards secretly protecting you. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have succeeded. Do not reveal what¡¯s happened today.¡±


    Roulan stared at him blankly. At this moment, the expression on her elder brother Huo¡¯s face was the same as when her father teased her. Shivering, she decided to sincerely sympathize with that young man who had sought to murder her.


    1. ³¤ÀÖ, Changle ¨C lit. everlasting happiness; these are the same characters as Princess Changle


    2. Á¦´óÎÞÇî, lidawuqiong ¨C idiom, lit. inexhaustible strength; fig. extraordinary strength, as strong as an ox


    3. ×ÔÇó¶à¸£, ziqiuduofu ¨C idiom, fig. sympathy, you¡¯re on your own


    4. ÆåÆ×, qipu ¨C in Japanese, kifu; game record for weiqi

 Chapter 6: Slim, Graceful Reflection

    Volume 6, Chapter 6: Slim, Graceful Reflection


    In a daze, Lu Yun gazed petrified1 at the golden headband in his hands. Just now, maids had come to look for the golden headband the princess had lost. He had subconsciously hidden the golden headband. He could not help feeling a bit regretful and ashamed. Even though he considered the young girl to be a naiad or a nymph, he still found himself deeply troubled. He missed this only opportunity to retaliate against Jiang Zhe. Fine, fine. Roulan was merely Jiang Zhe¡¯s adopted daughter. How could he be shameless to the point of changing his target to a young girl after he couldn¡¯t do anything to Jiang Zhe?


    Suddenly, the sound of Li Lin¡¯s snarling came from the distance. ¡°What! Did you say that Roulan fell into the water and nearly drowned? How is this possible? How dare you curse her! This Prince must cut you down!¡±


    Lu Yun shivered inside. He was already quite fearful of Li Lin. Now, afraid of being asked too many questions, Lu Yun discovered that he had been inappropriate. Hearing Li Lin¡¯s voice, he rushed over. Before he had wound around the cluster of flowers, he heard a clear, bright, and powerful voice state, ¡°Brother Lin, you cannot be hotheaded. Although this maid was perhaps a bit excessive, she has no malice. Didn¡¯t you rush back because you heard Roulan had fallen into the water? We¡¯d best go into the inner residence to take a look. That girl is accustomed to acting willfully on a daily basis. Who knows what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    Moved, Lu Yun peered through the cluster of flowers. On the flower path ahead, he could see an enraged Li Lin standing before a maid. The maid was scared out of her wits, kneeling on both knees and pounding her head into the ground.2 Behind Li Lin stood a youth dressed in bright yellow. He was roughly fifteen or sixteen years old, elegant and cultured in appearance. His eyes were like deep and serene pools. He looked open, honest, and measured. This teenager was currently pulling on and trying to reason with Li Lin. There was no need to overthink things. From this teenager¡¯s apparel and the appellation he used for Li Lin, Lu Yun found himself overwhelmed. Surprisingly, there were only a few zhang separating him and Great Yong¡¯s Crown Prince Li Jun. Lu Yun could not refrain from tightening his grip on his dagger as his eyes fell upon the crown prince¡¯s face. Lu Yun watched the mild crown prince try to soothe Li Lin, a smile on his face. Although the crown prince possessed an incomparably high status, he gave off the feeling of a cleansing spring breeze. Lu Yun had heard that this crown prince had overseen Youzhou on Li Zhi¡¯s behalf from a young age, enjoying a reputation for humanity and filial piety. Catching sight of him today, Lu Yun discovered that his bearing was unordinary as expected. Compared to Southern Chu¡¯s Zhao Long¡ªalthough of similar age and was the monarch of a country, Zhao Long only knew how to eat, drink, and be merry, and was mediocre and incompetent¡ªLu Yun found that his heart ached and that his breathing was coming in fits and bursts.


    The eyebrows of a youthful imperial bodyguard standing in attendance behind Li Jun rose and he took a step forward. Standing protectively at Li Jun¡¯s side, he shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there sneaking behind the flowers?¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice was not harsh, probably because this was the residence of Princess Changle and was widely considered as one of the official residences with the tightest security.


    Lu Yun shook inside. Walking around the cluster of flowers, he dropped to one knee before Li Lin and reported, ¡°Subordinate Yun Lu pays my respects to Your Imperial Highness.¡± He deliberately showed that he did not recognize Li Jun. In this way, even if he were punished, it would be a lot lighter. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he could not be held responsible. As expected, when he snuck a glance, the expression on the bodyguard¡¯s face eased and he retreated behind Li Jun.


    In coarse breaths, Li Lin roughly asked, ¡°So it¡¯s you? Were you afraid to come over because you saw that this Prince was angry?¡±


    Calming further, Lu Yun answered with his head lowered and the expression on his face controlled, ¡°This subordinate does not dare.¡±


    Flapping his hand, Li Lin said, ¡°Forget about it. Come and pay your respects to His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. Imperial Brother, this is my newest bodyguard. I saw that this fellow was not bad. In a few years, I¡¯ll deliver him to the Eastern Palace to serve as one of your imperial bodyguards. However, it¡¯s inappropriate right now. The Bright Inspection Department and the Intelligence Management Section are keeping close tabs, and this fellow¡¯s background isn¡¯t completely clear. If I were to send him over, I would likely be impeached by the Imperial Censors.¡±


    Li Jun smiled slightly. He naturally understood this principle. All of his bodyguards had been very carefully selected. One¡¯s background, martial arts, and character all needed to be evaluated. However, since Li Lin attached such great importance to this youthful bodyguard, this young man¡¯s talents were presumably hard to come by. Li Jun took a step forward and personally helped Lu Yun to his feet, stating, ¡°Stand up. You are Brother Lin¡¯s bodyguard. In the future, you will inevitably see Us frequently. You need not be so formal, nor must you listen to Brother Lin¡¯s nonsense. Imperial Father appoints every one of Our Eastern Palace¡¯s imperial bodyguards, so the numbers are limited. That is there are all these unavoidable conditions. By following the Prince of Jia from now on, your prospects are boundless. In several years, when you¡¯ve gone into battle and seized glory, becoming a marquis and a general, wouldn¡¯t it be better than being underemployed by Our side?¡±


    Lu Yun played the yes man, while a look of great admiration shone in his eyes. As expected, Great Yong¡¯s crown prince had the bearing of a monarch. With just a few short words, he felt his heart warm. If Lu Yun was really that carefree Yun Lu, he would likely have risked his life to repay the crown prince.


    Li Jun studied Lu Yun for another moment. He could see that although this young man was still youthful and was quite respectful, the youth was neither servile nor overbearing. The youth¡¯s countenance carried a shred of haughty unyieldingness. As expected, this young man¡¯s character was hard to come by. Li Jun could not help but feel fondness. Glancing at Li Lin, he praised, ¡°Princely Brother¡¯s eyesight is truly out of the ordinary. I can see that this fellow has General Zhangsun¡¯s presence.¡±


    Li Lin revealed an expression of immense satisfaction. Because he was still young, not only did revealing such an expression not cause others to feel resentment, but instead caused them to feel that he still retained his childish nature. Shaking his head, Li Jun smiled and continued, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go check up on Roulan. She has suffered and will definitely seek to take it out on us. If we get there too late, she¡¯ll probably snub us for a few days.¡±


    Li Lin turned angry and said, ¡°Roulan is most biased. Every time she sees you, she beams with delight, while she¡¯s always scowling at me. While it¡¯s plain that you can only see her every three to five days compared to me accompanying her every day, she always treats you kindly.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it that you didn¡¯t watch her grow up?¡± replied Li Jun with a hearty laugh. ¡°Back when I was still the Prince of Yong¡¯s heir, I spared no effort in helping her escape Uncle-in-law¡¯s evil scheming. As for you, you¡¯ve been butting heads with her since meeting her for the first time in the Eastern Sea. You also forced the girl to call you older brother. Afterwards, you were tricked by Uncle-in-law and served as his accomplice to bully Roulan. You deserve your present reckoning.¡±


    Li Lin stamped his feet without speaking, his face darkening and blushing. Gazing at the bodyguards who were restraining their smiles, Li Lin shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! This is Uncle-in-law¡¯s residence. There¡¯s no use for you all to watch the show.¡±


    The two princes¡¯ bodyguards exchanged looks of dismay, not knowing if they should obey. Li Jun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aside from Leng Hui, you can all withdraw to rest.¡±


    Aside from the youthful bodyguard standing behind Li Jun, all of the bodyguards scattered and withdrew. Lu Yun sighed mentally and also prepared to leave. To his surprise, Li Lin called him to a halt and asked, ¡°Yun Lu, you were by big brother Huo and Roulan¡¯s side. I¡¯ve heard that you were the one who rescued Roulan. Is that the case?¡±


    Lu Yun blushed. Recalling how he had originally planned to take Roulan¡¯s life, he could not help feeling a bit ashamed. He whispered, ¡°This subordinate was present by happenstance. Because I know how to swim, I had no alternative but to offend the Princess.¡±


    Li Jun let out a cry of surprise, his gaze on Lu Yun becoming more appreciative. After nodding his head slightly, Li Jun walked towards the inner residence. Li Lin put up a hand, indicating that there was no need for Lu Yun to follow, before hurriedly following Li Jun. Lu Yun was momentarily stunned but eventually gave a sad sigh. In low spirits, he walked towards the Perched Phoenix Pavilion.


    Just as he reached the Perched Phoenix Pavilion, Li Lin burst back in a towering rage, shouting, ¡°So infuriating! Everyone, follow me back to the residence.¡±


    When the bodyguards saw his indignation, none of them dared to ask what had happened and simply ran with Li Lin out of Princess Changle¡¯s residence. Fetching his horse, Li Lin lashed his whip and galloped through the streets of the imperial city. The bodyguards were alarmed and repeatedly called out from behind. None of them dared to gallop through the imperial city as this was a major crime. Although they watched as Li Lin disappeared into the distance, they were worried and sprinted back to the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence.


    Finding it strange, Lu Yun asked one of the other bodyguards that he was relatively knew well, ¡°What happened to the Prince for him to be so furious?¡±


    After glancing at his surroundings, the bodyguard answered quietly, ¡°He¡¯s likely suffered at the hands of the Princess of Zhaohua. Everyone in Chang¡¯an knows that while our Prince doesn¡¯t fear the Heavens or the Earth, he is afraid of the Marquis of Chu and the Princess of Zhaohua, especially the Princess. If the two of them are together, they¡¯re guaranteed have a row every three days and a tiff every two days. Towards the end, the Princess will either complain tearfully to the Prince and Princess of Qi or our Prince will complain to Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle. At the beginning, the parents on both sides would try to advise as well as punish. However, after that, they would be reconciled. Now, the parents are disinclined to intervene. But today is truly strange. Usually either His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, or young master Huo can calm the Prince or the Princess. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened today for the Crown Prince¡¯s and young master Huo¡¯s words to have no effect.¡±


    Lu Yun was fascinated by this and could not help dropping his head to snicker to himself. Regardless of how vaunted their statuses, Roulan, the Princess of Zhaohua, and Li Lin, the Prince of Jia, were still just children. However, Lu Yun still found it difficult to associate the childish side of this teenager with the grave bearing the Prince of Jia possessed at the Golden Valley Garden.


    After a while, the bodyguards returned to the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence. Taking a glance, all of them saw Li Lin pacing at the entrance to the residence in long strides. Seeing the bodyguards return, he furiously declared, ¡°Why were you all so slow? Princely Father wants me to escort Mother to Nanshan and attend upon her. Ready yourselves already.¡± When the bodyguards heard this, none of them thought to justify themselves by arguing that the prince had galloped too quickly and ran off to pack their luggage.


    Lu Yun was delighted. Before this point, he was worrying over how to leave the Prince of Jia to go to Nanshan and seek an opportunity to assassinate Jiang Zhe. In a twist of events, the Prince of Jia needed to travel to Nanshan. Lu Yun was not sure if this was the result of the Heavens¡¯ blessings.


    With all the bodyguards gone, Li Lin was left alone standing enraged at the entrance to the prince¡¯s residence, kicking a stone back and forth after he had dismounted to vent his rage. Gazing at Lu Yun¡¯s back, Li Lin was so infuriated that he booted the stone. Just now, when he had gone to see Roulan, he had not expected that he would be the target of mockery and ridicule,3 stating that he was so blind as to keep an assassin by his side. How was he to blame? This was clearly the fault of the Intelligence Management Section for failing to investigate thoroughly. Besides, didn¡¯t she also praise Lu Yun? How was he wholly responsible? At the time, Li Lin wanted to rush out and immediately have Lu Yun executed. However, he was stopped by Huo Cong and was instructed to bring Lu Yun to the residence at Nanshan. Seeing that he could not act to punish the young man who had deceived him, Li Lin found it increasingly difficult to quell the rage inside him. Instead, he simply violated the law by galloping through the streets of the imperial city to return to the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence. Regardless of how angry he was, Li Lin understood that Huo Cong¡¯s intentions were also the intentions of his uncle Jiang Zhe.


    During the entire trip, Li Lin pondered how to bring Lu Yun to the residence in Nanshan. There needed to be a reason to ensure that Lu Yun did not become suspicious. This was a task that big brother Huo had assigned. How could he have expected that as soon as he returned to the residence, he would be informed that the Princess of Qi, Lin Bi, was going to Nanshan? Lin Bi was supposed to be accompanied by Li Lin¡¯s oldest half-brother, Li Jing. Hearing this, Li Lin had snatched this assignment. He was well aware that all this was most likely his Uncle-in-law¡¯s scheming. Otherwise, his stepmother would not go alone to Nanshan with neither rhyme nor reason. With his stepmother pregnant again, his father practically never left her side. Remembering his careless mistake this time, and upon realizing that he would likely be mocked for several months by his uncle and Roulan, Li Lin was both angry and dejected, his hatred for Lu Yun increasing. Were it not for his forceful forbearance, his gaze would be enough to skewer Lu Yun.


    Filled with uncertainty, Lu Yun did not understand why the Princess of Qi would travel to Nanshan with little luggage and a light escort.4 Having spent quite some time in the Prince of Qi¡¯s residence, he was well aware that the Prince of Qi did not have a secondary residence in Nanshan. Purportedly this was because Li Xian had an odd temperament and was not fond of the hermit lifestyle in the Zhongnan Mountains. As a result, the prince only had residences at the western and eastern outskirts of the city and did not own a residence in Nanshan. However, he did not care to wonder about it. In any case, it was enough that he would have the opportunity to go to Nanshan. He planned how he would find Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence and how to sneak inside to perform the assassination, utterly failing to take note of the frigid looks that Li Lin occasionally shot at him.


    ***


    Nanshan was between fifty to sixty li5 from Chang¡¯an. Combined with the need to detour to the western outskirts of the city before heading south, and with orders from the Prince of Qi to Li Lin to ensure that Lin Bi was not worn out, they rested for the night at Duqu6 and only reached Nanshan in the afternoon of the second day. Nanshan¡¯s woods and ravines were beautiful and tranquil, containing an imposing grandeur. The sources of the Zao, Feng, Ba, Chan, Xi, and Gao Rivers all started in Nanshan before flowing north to the Wei River. The residence that Lin Bi was traveling to was located at the northern foothills of Nanshan. A stream wound its way through the foothills, and there were several pavilions built along the water. On both sides of the stream were odd rocks and craggy terrain, and the vegetation was rich. There was no road leading to the residence. If one wanted to reach the residence, they could only do so by boat, crossing the stream. The stream converged into a tarn at the foot of the mountain. A skiff was anchored in the middle of the tarn.


    Yun Lu and the bodyguards were the last to board the skiff. Though it went against the current, the black-robed servant made easy and experienced progress, delivering the bodyguards to the waterside pavilion. After they were dropped off, the skiff departed. This waterside pavilion was probably used to house the bodyguards and attendants. It was expansive and unadorned. Only after they had arrived did Lu Yun learn that this residence was owned by the Marquis of Chu. He was overjoyed and immediately began to look for an opportunity to perform the assassination. Lu Yun selected a room that faced the water and was located in one of the corners of the waterside pavilion. Because it was narrow and cramped, no one fought over it with him. However, this was his intent.


    Opening the window, he saw that a zhang below was the stream. The Xi River was so clear he could see the bottom. The streambed was jagged and littered with rocks. Between the sharp, broken rocks, he could see fish and shrimp frolicking about. Following the stream, Lu Yun looked upriver. At the edge of his vision, he could see two other waterside pavilions. Although the pavilions were all connected by arch bridges, Lu Yun knew that if he used the bridges he would immediately be arrested. As a result, his eyes fell upon the stream. If it were nighttime, he could swim upriver to search for Jiang Zhe¡¯s bedchambers.


    After eating dinner, Lu Yun excused himself under the pretext of exhaustion from the long ride and went to sleep early. This didn¡¯t raise any eyebrows. Living alone in the small room, he had no need to worry that anyone would keep track of his whereabouts. After bolting the door, Lu Yun waited for the second watch1 and for the sky to become pitch-black before changing into a set of black clothes. This set of nightwear was quite refined, light and sleek, and could temporarily serve as a wetsuit. In addition, the clothes weren¡¯t bulky and were easy to carry around, which was extremely rare. Lu Yun had brought it along for some time and it had yet to be discovered.


    Opening the window, he vigilantly looked around. Aside from the light coming from the several waterside pavilions, there were no other light sources. Hopping out of the window, he grabbed the window sill and hung there. Reaching up, he closed the window before dropping down into the water. Because of his great swimming, his movements were agile. Not only were no sounds made, there was barely any splash. Upon entering the water, he swam upriver. The current was quite rapid and was quite tiring to swim against. After swimming for some time, he reached the second waterside pavilion. Climbing to a window facing the water, he looked inside. Within were a number of bodyguards. From their uniforms, he identified them as the Stalwart Tiger Guard. Lu Yun concluded that they were Jiang Zhe¡¯s bodyguards. Lu Yun headed further upriver.


    Before he had even approached the third waterside pavilion, he heard Li Lin¡¯s hearty laughter. Lu Yun clung to a rock near the shore to rest for a moment before continuing upriver. After turning a corner, he found that there were four waterside pavilions up ahead. The fourth pavilion was completely dark and making no noise. Swimming to the fifth pavilion, he discovered that this waterside pavilion was different from the previous ones. The pavilion was elevated just one chi above the water. Outside of the room facing the water was a platform. Half of the platform suspended in midair and was enclosed on three sides by vermillion balustrades. From here, the stream gradually broadened and the current slowed greatly.


    Lu Yun was intrigued. Just as he was about to climb onto the platform to eavesdrop, just as his fingers grabbed the balustrade, he heard a door open. Then light spilled out from within the pavilion, covering the entire platform in a pale yellow glow. Scared, Lu Yun allowed himself to submerge into the water, clinging to one of the pillars supporting the platform. Bending his ear to listen, he heard a sigh. That was the voice of a man. Afterwards, the lighting above brightened substantially. The man had presumably lit the lanterns hanging high in the corners of the platform. With this, the waters surrounding the platform were illuminated. Unable to stealthily advance, Lu Yun was extraordinarily worry. However, he could only bear it patiently and wait.


    After a while, it seemed that the man did not have any intentions of returning inside. The mountain breeze was frigid and the light of the moon and stars were extremely dim. Lu Yun did not understand why this man was in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery. Lu Yun cursed roundly to himself, but he could do nothing.


    All of a sudden, the man gave a soft cry of surprise, making Lu Yun tense. He heard a woman¡¯s sigh follow. The sigh was despondent and sorrowful. Lu Yun felt himself shiver inside and could not help but listen intently. He only heard the woman say, ¡°Wudi, you have spent these years drifting about in foreign lands. Have you been well?¡±


    In a plain but refined voice, the man answered, ¡°Many thanks for your concern. I can¡¯t say if I¡¯ve been doing well or not. The days are relatively tranquil. However, I frequently think of my former companions and the scenery of Qinzhou. That was why I could not prevent myself from returning. This is probably what it means when people say it is difficult to leave one¡¯s homeland. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been enfeoffed as a marchioness and have a high standing. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°In reality, the Emperor has treated me extremely generously,¡± replied the woman distantly. ¡°Based upon my meager contributions, it was enough for me to be the Vice Commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. To also become a marchioness is too much.¡±


    The man said, ¡°You deserve it. Moreover, by placing you in an important position, those who have ties with the Fengyi Sect can relax greatly and shows them that Great Yong wouldn¡¯t abandon them solely because of their background. Over the past few years, it should have become increasingly difficult for the remnants of the Fengyi Sect to operate in Great Yong.¡±


    After falling silent for a moment, the woman said, ¡°There is no need for me to get involved with these matters. Ever since the fall of Northern Han and my cherished dream being fulfilled, I do not get involved with anything aside from the matters of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. It is a heavy responsibility to protect the Imperial Family. I dare not be complacent.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware that you have no actual interest in power or fame,¡± sighed the man. ¡°It is only that it is impossible now for you to disengage yourself. If you leave the protection of the Yong court, you would find life rife with difficulties. After all, even though the Northern Han Royal Family has submitted, there are still many who loathe you. Even the Fengyi Sect won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve yet to be marry. What about General Huyan? He should have accompanied you here on this trip, no?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, the woman responded, ¡°Huyan has come with me, even going so far as to ask for leave from Sima daren. I have no choice but to allow him to do as he pleases. In reality, my life now is quite good. There¡¯s no need for me to exhaust myself mentally, there¡¯s no need for me to scheme. Some things you¡¯ve spoken of with great understanding. I need only know my place and can live the rest of my life with riches and honor. This kind of life is what I want the most. Having spent so many years struggling, I¡¯ve long since become exhausted physically and mentally. On the day I was granted an audience with His Imperial Majesty, I once voiced my intent to step down and live in seclusion. His Imperial Majesty stated that because I had incurred too much hatred and made considerable contributions, he did not want me to live among the common people. That is why he appointed me to the position of the Vice Commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard. If I wanted, I could embark upon another undertaking. If not, then I could live out the rest of my existence in peace. The Emperor¡¯s grace is as heavy as a mountain. That is why I¡¯ve remained in Chang¡¯an even though I know that they want to use my identity to pacify popular sentiment. Now that I have no further concerns, the only one I¡¯ve let down is you. That is why I ultimately came to see you when I heard the Marquis speak of your return to Chang¡¯an. Do you still hate me?¡±


    The man laughed and said, ¡°From from it. Thirteen years ago, when we parted, we had already begun our separate journeys and served different masters. Although you served Great Yong and toppled Northern Han, I do not hate you. That was your decision. As long as you have no regrets, who out there can criticize you? Seven years ago, when I was caught between life and death, I knew that you wished to save me, going so far as to plead on my behalf. I will never forget that. However, Sister Qing, I blame you. Shi Ying¡¯s death, although the result of many complicated reasons, was principally your fault. In addition, I know that you exploited our affairs. Although Shi Ying was not on good terms with me, he was an upright and frank man, matchlessly unyielding. I will never forgive you for this. You not only made it impossible for him to explain himself and caused his suicide, you also slandered his good name. Although it was a method employed because the two countries were at war and I cannot hate you for your conduct, I cannot but blame you as an old friend.¡±


    The woman fell silent for some time. Suddenly, she laughed and said, ¡°I understand. I finally feel at ease hearing these words from you today. These years, whenever I think of General Shi¡¯s death, I am always restless and dejected. Someone blaming me has taken a load off my mind. Thank you, Wudi, for untangling the snarled knot in my heart. All these years, I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity for us to reunite. Don¡¯t laugh at me. Although I severed our relations that day before General Shi¡¯s grave, today, by becoming aware that you will always blame me, I can finally set aside my worries and feel that I haven¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± echoed the man in a grave voice. ¡°Hai Li once told me that if you weren¡¯t given the opportunity to settle things between us, you would never know peace and happiness in this lifetime. Otherwise I would never return to Chang¡¯an under any circumstances. General Huyan has treated you with loving affection these past few years. From the first time I met him, I was aware of his feelings for you. Half of your life has been spent in misery. If he can keep you company, I can rest easy.¡±


    The woman¡¯s tone of voice gentled as she said, ¡°In fact, I accepted his proposal on the journey here. Do you wish to remain behind to attend our wedding?¡±


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± replied the man in delight. ¡°Marquis Jiang has agreed to set me free after a few days. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the chance to attend your wedding. Pass this message along to General Huyan for me. Tell him that I hope the two of you can reach old age together and be together forever.¡±


    Listening from below, Lu Yun was stunned by the conversation. He had long ago determined the identities of the two individuals¡ªGreat Yong¡¯s Marquis of Cheng, Su Qing, and the only survivor of Long Tingfei¡¯s four generals, Duan Wudi. Lu Yun had heard his father speak of the two¡¯s deeds. He had somehow managed to eavesdrop their private conversation. Were it not for his forced silence, he would have peeked and taken a look at the pair¡¯s elegant bearing.


    Now he heard the muffled thud of departing footfalls. Su Qing was probably departing. The man gave a shallow sigh, carrying notes of joy and relief. Then, under the silent moon, facing the deep shadows and the frigid water, Lu Yun heard the man softly recite:


    ¡°Gazing broken-hearted at the turquoise spring waters flowing under the bridge


    That once reflected her graceful image.¡±7


    Duan Wudi¡¯s voice was miserable. Although Lu Yun could not understand the meaning of the verse, he also fell sad and forlorn.


    1. ´ôÈôľ¼¦, dairuomuji ¨C idiom, lit. dumb as a wooden chicken; fig. dumbstruck


    2. ¿ÄÍ·Èçµ·Ëâ, ketourudaosuan ¨C idiom, lit. to kowtow like crushing garlic; fig. to pound the ground with one¡¯s head, kowtow frequently/again and again to beg for pardon


    3. Àä³°ÈÈ·í, lengchaorefeng ¨C idiom, lit. frigid irony and scorching satire; fig. mockery and ridicule


    4. Çá³µ¼ò´Ó, qingchejiancong ¨C idiom, lit. to travel with little luggage and just a small escort; fig. to travel without ostentation


    5. 27-32.4 km (about 17-20 miles)


    6. ¶ÅÇú, Duqu ¨C a township located within Xi¡¯an, Shaanxi


    7. 21:00-23:00


    8. This is the second of four poems written at the age of seventy-five by the famous Song Dynasty poet, Lu You (½ÓÎ), entitled Shen¡¯s Garden (ÉòÔ°). Lu You was once married to a woman named Tang Wan (ÌÆÍñ). However, because Tang Wan did not become pregnant and because of Lu You¡¯s mother, they were divorced. Tang Wan went on to marry another. Years later, they happened to meet again in Shen¡¯s Garden. From the sentiments of their former love, Lu You penned a poem, which Tang Wan replied to. Decades later, Lu You returned to Shen¡¯s Garden and penned several poems to showcase his love.

 Chapter 7: Where is the Good Life?

    Volume 6, Chapter 7: Where is the Good Life?1


    In the second year of Longsheng, Qing was summoned to Chang¡¯an and was conferred a marquisate.


    In the seventh year of Longsheng, Qing married Huyan Shou, Vice Commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard, with the Emperor personally issuing an edict to voice his approval. As the couple had no relatives, the Crown Prince was ordered to personally officiate.


    As time passed slowly and the lamplight still glowed, Lu Yun grew anxious from waiting. Suddenly, he heard a soft sigh and felt a vibration from the platform. The man atop seemed to be walking inside. Just as Lu Yun was becoming elated, he heard the surprised voice of a woman say, ¡°General Duan, it is indeed you!¡± Then Lu Yun sensed someone walk onto the platform. From the sound of the footsteps, he figured there were two people coming over. Lu Yun suddenly felt the urge to weep.


    Lu Yun heard the man speak coolly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, it has been a long time. Xiao daren, I trust you have been well since last we met.¡±


    Lu Yun was shocked. Only now did he realize that the woman was the Princess of Qi, Lin Bi. As for Xiao daren, wasn¡¯t he that Supervisor Xiao who was part of the Princess¡¯s entourage? From the other guards to the Prince of Jia, Lu Yun had heard that Supervisor Xiao hailed from Northern Han and had accompanied the Princess into the Prince of Qi¡¯s household. Reportedly, even though he had impressive martial arts, Supervisor Xiao usually didn¡¯t concern himself with matters of the household nor did he appear in public.


    Lin Bi sighed and replied, ¡°I knew that you would be like this even before I came. Do you loathe me for failing to continue to resist until complete defeat and death?¡±


    ¡°In reality, everyone knew for a long time that Jinyang could not hope to hold out,¡± said Duan Wudi coldly. ¡°When His Royal Majesty decided to surrender, his actions helped the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians. As subjects, we must abide by his decisions. Although everyone has obtained high posts and wealth in the blink of the eye, forgetting those people of Qinzhou who sacrificed themselves for the country, this is normal. Let alone someone who has forgotten old emotions to marry a mortal enemy and enjoy the honor and glory of a princess.¡±


    Lin Bi did not speak, just heaving a deep sigh filled with melancholy. The other man asserted, ¡°Duan Wudi, you have gone too far. Do you not understand Her Royal Highness¡¯s painstaking efforts? If the Princess did not marry, would His Royal Majesty be able to enjoy glory and splendor? All of us who surrendered would also live life on tenterhooks. The Princess only married without hesitation on behalf of the people and ancestral temple of Northern Han. What¡¯s more, there are General Long¡¯s dying words to consider. How can you be so rude?¡±


    Duan Wudi raised his voice and said in irony and mockery, ¡°Is that so? When I went to Qinzhou to pay my respects to the General, I heard a rustic song propagated among the populace: ¡®The former Princess of Han, now the Princess of Qi. The dead general gazes from afar, his tomb saddening.¡¯¡±


    The platform fell silent, though Lu Yun could sense the tension in the air above. Its stifling nature nearly made it impossible for him to breathe. However, he had conflicting feelings. On one hand, he sensed that this General Duan was not someone weak and amiable, but rather a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, strong and decisive. At the same time, Lu Yun believed that the Princess of Jiaping was not as horrible as General Duan was making her out to be. So he listened carefully, waiting for following developments.


    All of a sudden, a breeze kicked up, causing the lamps on the platform to be extinguished in an instant. The river was immediately plunged into darkness. Delighted, Lu Yun stopped eavesdropping. Instead, he dove into the water and swam upstream. In a few moments, after he had left the platform behind, the lamps were relit.


    Looking back, Lu Yun could see that there were three people standing atop the platform. Lin Bi in garb befitting her status as a princess¡ªa bright yellow cape lined with fur¡ªwhile her eyes were filled with melancholy. Behind her, sure enough, was the thin and gloomy Supervisor Xiao. Opposite the two of them stood a plain-clothed, middle-aged man bearing a scholarly appearance, his face marred by hardships he had suffered. Although this man merely stood there, his ramrod straight body seemed like a pine or poplar tree. The cold fury on his face and his overpowering aura made it impossible to think that he had spoken in such a tender and forgiving manner.


    Lu Yun did not have time to waste thinking about this. With time short, he spared no effort as he continued to swim upstream.


    Atop the platform, Lin Bi calmed down. In a tranquil and composed manner, she stated, ¡°General Duan is right to criticize me. There are some things I can explain to you, even though it isn¡¯t necessary. However, as you were one of Tingfei¡¯s trusted lieutenants while he was alive, I will trust you as one of my own. That is why I do not wish to keep you in the dark. You are correct. I, Lin Bi, have indeed accepted a compromise to marry the enemy who killed my fianc¨¦. It is impossible to cover this up. However, I have never regretted my decision. At the time, with the country ruined and the people starving, I could have committed suicide to join my fianc¨¦ or could have vowed never to marry. I believe that no one would try to compel me to marry. However, I wasn¡¯t alone. I was the Princess of Northern Han, commanding general of Daizhou. It would have been a small matter if I had died, but the result would have been that the enmity between Great Yong and Northern Han would have continued unabated without hope of resolution. Do you want to see the populace of Northern Han once again suffer the discrimination and humiliations of the early years of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? You do not understand why Tingfei affianced me that day on the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down upon me, Lin Bi, that I would be unable to enjoy happiness after his death and needed to entrust me to someone else in order to be reassured. Rather, he knew that Northern Han was on the verge of collapse. The only way to protect the land and the populace was to surrender. He had probably foreseen that Great Yong wished to force our surrender and that His Royal Majesty would ultimately do so. That¡¯s why he left me a letter to make posthumous arrangements, requiring that I do not abandon my responsibilities because of hate. My marriage was Tingfei¡¯s wish.¡±


    Duan Wudi furiously said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that General Long would do such a thing! What letter did he leave for you? Let me read it.¡±


    Giving a brief smile, Lin Bi took out a yellowed pouch embroidered with mandarin ducks from her bosom. Upon it remained unfaded bloodstains. She handed the pouch to Duan Wudi.


    Duan Wudi¡¯s hands shook as he accepted the pouch. He was well aware that this pouch was a token of love given by a woman to her beloved. Years ago, Su Qing had also given him such an item. However, when they cut ties thirteen years ago, she had thrown the token into the fire to be destroyed. These pouches would frequently contain a tuft of fine black hair to denote the woman¡¯s wish to always be by their beloved¡¯s side.


    Duan Wudi opened the pouch and as expected he saw a tuft of hair within. Then he saw a white silk cloth. Taking it out, he unfolded it. Upon it was a letter written in blood with characters like reinforced steel, matching Long Tingfei¡¯s handwriting.


    When my beloved sees this letter, Tingfei will have given his life for the country. Although he dies without regrets, he worries still about the country of our Han2 people. With no heirs, I can only entrust this matter to my beloved. Beloved must bear a heavy burden3 and must not sever the relationship between lord and subject because of hate.


    Duan Wudi¡¯s hands shook and the silk cloth fell to the ground. Walking forward, Lin Bi picked it up. Gazing upon the silk, sorrow flashed in her eyes as she said, ¡°This letter written in blood was secretly handed to Xiao daren by Tingfei to be handed to me at the appropriate time. After Maternal Uncle capitulated, Xiao Tong handed the letter to me. At the time, I did not understand his intentions. I only understood later when I learned that Tingfei had affianced me on the battlefield. It is possible that Tingfei had been deceived for some time. However, he was clear-headed when he was facing death. He had foreseen what events would happen and understood the predicament that Maternal Uncle could face upon surrendering. The only way to resolve this quandary was through marriage. I, Lin Bi, had the misfortune of being a Princess of Northern Han and Maternal Uncle¡¯s only pillar of support. If I did not marry into the Yong Imperial Family, it would be impossible to eliminate the mutual hostility. I do not know whether he was too heartless, having the heart to have me marry another for the sake of His Royal Majesty and the continuation of the Northern Han Royal line. Thinking back now, Tingfei¡¯s suicide that day was not because of his unwillingness to suffer the humiliation of being taken captive, but rather to display his complete loyalty. H?He actually knew that he had no recourse but to die.¡±


    ¡°General,¡± cried Duan Wudi in sorrow, raising his head. Then he asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, who else knows about this?¡±


    Shaking her head, Lin Bi answered, ¡°This matter concerns Tingfei¡¯s reputation. Aside from Xiao Tong and me, no one else knows. I originally intended to burn this letter, but only kept it so that you could read it if you returned. You are the only surviving member of Tingfei¡¯s four lieutenants. If I cannot obtain your understanding, I will always be uneasy. In the afterworld, Tingfei would not be able to rest easy either.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness suffered so and yet faced my reproachment,¡± said Duan Wudi sadly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    To his surprise, Lin Bi shook her head and replied, ¡°No, you are right to criticize me. Although I agreed to the marriage, it was for Tingfei and Northern Han¡¯s peace and tranquility. If it weren¡¯t for Li Xian¡¯s wholehearted love, I would not have married him. If I, Lin Bi, wanted to marry, there are plenty of candidates within Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Family. Even if I wished to enter the Imperial Palace, I could easily become an Imperial Consort. I only accepted Li Xian because he is a hero equal to Tingfei. These years, I have not suffered, as Li Xian¡¯s feelings for me run deep. I have never regretted my decision.¡±


    If she had said this earlier, Duan Wudi would have sneered in response. But now, Duan Wudi was comforted. It had been a foregone conclusion that Lin Bi was to marry into the Yong imperial family. That she could marry a good man, a heroic figure, was great fortune among all this misfortune.


    Removing the muslin covering from one of the lamps, Lin Bi fed the silk letter to the fire. Afterwards, she said, ¡°Wudi, with matters being so, there¡¯s no need to speak of it further. With everything finally calm now, the Great Yong Emperor has not treated us unfairly. Both Tingfei and I have always esteemed your talent and character. What harm is there to serve the court, such that you do not waste your life? In the past, Maternal Uncle treated you unjustly. If you can be enfeoffed as a marquis and become a general, my mind would rest much easier.¡±


    Having returned to his calm, amiable manner, Duan Wudi clasped his hands and bowed, saying, ¡°Wudi understands Princess¡¯s deep affection. However, Wudi has long become disheartened. Besides, he has never wished for power, riches, or honor. In his travels, Wudi has seen the country as prosperous and the people at peace and is quite satisfied. Therefore, I¡¯m going to return to Qinzhou. General Long committed suicide and died for the state, General Su died in the Yong capital, General Tan died upon the battlefield, while General Shi was persecuted to death. Of the former generals of Qinzhou, only Wudi alone remains alive. Even though Wudi is shameless, he¡¯s unwilling to serve the Emperor of Great Yong. Wudi is alone without a care in the world, unlike Princess who bears the burden of ensuring the safety of thousands of people. As such, Wudi is determined to return to Qinzhou to live in seclusion. But this matter has not yet been formally approved by the Marquis of Chu. Wudi hopes that Your Royal Highness can speak up on his behalf.¡±


    Lin Bi sighed softly. Hearing such words uttered, she naturally knew that Duan Wudi¡¯s intentions could not be altered. In truth, she had no desire to prevent Duan Wudi from going into seclusion. She was only worried that Jiang Zhe would not allow him to go. Jiang Zhe was extraordinarily vicious to his enemies and would never give them any chance of survival. If Duan Wudi were to seclude himself in the countryside without the land being completely unified, he would likely become a danger. She did not know if Jiang Zhe would be willing to let Duan Wudi off. If Duan Wudi were to return in ten years, such a headache probably wouldn¡¯t exist. However, Lin Bi knew the pain of being far from one¡¯s homeland too. Though she lived in Chang¡¯an, she still regularly imagined Yanmen Pass at night. Let alone the fact that Duan Wudi had traveled far out to sea.


    She ultimately sighed softly again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Marquis Jiang about your situation. He should respect me. Wudi, where in Qinzhou are you going to seclude yourself?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people who recognize me in Qinzhou,¡± answered Wudi quietly. ¡°I do not wish to cause any problems. Back when General Tan was buried in his homeland, I personally attended the funeral. That was a good place. At the time, I stated that I would retire to seclusion there. Returning this time, I met several of my former subordinates. They have all returned to civilian life. When I mentioned that I desired to settle down in General Tan¡¯s homeland, they all set forth ahead of me. At present, they are presumably clearing the land and sowing the fields.¡±


    Lin Bi sighed softly another time. Today alone, she had sighed more than she had ever in the last several years. After Tan Ji died, he had been overlooked by Northern Han although they had bestowed rewards. His funeral could be considered quite bleak and meager. After Northern Han fell, Great Yong had conferred posthumous titles to the dead Northern Han generals. However, because Tan Ji had wantonly slaughtered his way through Zezhou, he had been ignored. Presumably, Tan Ji¡¯s grave had gone unattended for a long while. A general who had once risked life and limb for Northern Han now faced such desolation in death. It was just that the dead were already gone, while the future had worth; thus few cared about such matters. After all, Tan Ji had an extreme character. Who would have thought that Duan Wudi remembered him? How could Lin Bi not feel shame?


    Turning to leave, Lin Bi spoke with determination, ¡°General Duan, do not worry. As long as I, Lin Bi, am alive, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bother you. Every Qingming, I hope that you will burn incense on my behalf at General Tan¡¯s tomb. It is the Liu family and I who have let General Tan and you down.¡±


    ***


    After suffering untold hardships, Lu Yun finally arrived at the last waterside pavilion. Having soaked in the ice-cold water for so long at the fifth pavilion, his limbs had long since fallen numb. He had nearly failed to get past the last stretch of water from the fifth pavilion. Seeing that the layout of the final pavilion was similar to the fifth one, he finally smiled. Earlier, while passing the sixth pavilion, he had seen the Princess of Qi¡¯s maids. As a result, this last pavilion had to be Jiang Zhe¡¯s dwelling. Seeing the slightly ajar door and the dim yellow light coming through the crack at the bottom of the door, Lu Yun carefully took measure of his surroundings. Not seeing any guards on duty, he quietly climbed onto the terrace. Lying prostrate, he peeked under the crack.


    Brocade felt blankets carpeted the floor and heavy muslin curtains covered the four walls. Amid the scent of sandalwood floating lightly in the air was a game board, a table with a zither, and bookshelves crammed with books. Across from a beautiful screen, he could make out drooping brocade canopies. This room was luxurious and cozy. In a glance, Lu Yun ascertained that this room was Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence. However, the interior was silent, as if no one inside. He felt as if no precautions had been taken, and if he snuck inside, he would be able to wait for Jiang Zhe¡¯s return and suddenly attack. He then rejoiced to himself. However, he quickly had second thoughts. If he were to enter in such a manner, he would leave behind water stains. When Jiang Zhe returned, the guards would immediately discover the tracks. On the other hand, if he remained outside on the terrace, he would immediately be discovered by any patrolling guards. Considering these options, he knitted his brows together.


    Lu Yun unintentionally flicked his gaze away and saw some garments bunched up atop a wooden bench behind the screen. His mind racing, he removed his dark outer layer of clothing and wiped away the drops of water all over his body, shoving the dark clothing underneath the rug at the entrance. After that, he entered the pavilion and picked up one of the garments. This garment was unremarkable and probably would not be discovered missing for the meantime. He then walked behind the screen and hid underneath the bed. Clutching his dagger, he waited for Jiang Zhe to return and go to bed.


    After a short period of time passed, the door on the other side opened and two people entered. Lu Yun could only see the two people¡¯s legs. The person in front wore servant¡¯s robes. The person to the rear wore a set of luxurious robes that dragged on the floor. Neither of them walked into the inner chamber behind the screen. The person in luxurious garb sat down upon a brocade mat and inquired, ¡°Has the Princess finished speaking with General Duan?¡±


    Lu Yun trembled inside, recognizing the voice as Jiang Zhe¡¯s. Jiang Zhe¡¯s voice was elegant, carrying a gentle and carefree tone, completely lacking the arrogance of someone wielding power and influence.


    The second person respectfully answered, ¡°The Princess had Xiao daren pass a message along.¡±


    This man¡¯s voice was ice-cold and merciless, though containing a shred of gentleness, almost like a breeze in the depths of winter. Guessing that this man was ¡°Demonic Shadow¡± Li Shun, Lu Yun slowed his breathing further, afraid to reveal a hint of his presence.


    The man sitting rose to his feet and said, ¡°Since the Princess has summoned me, we should head over. General Duan has presumably made up his mind.¡±


    From outside, someone coldly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need anymore. Marquis Jiang, I, Lin Bi, have already arrived.¡± Two individuals pushed the door open and entered. From the voice, Lu Yun knew that the newcomers were Lin Bi and Xiao Tong.


    After both sides exchanged greetings, Lin Bi opened with, ¡°Marquis Jiang, I hope you¡¯ll be lenient and let General Duan off. Are you willing?¡±


    Composed, Jiang Zhe responded, ¡°I understand well Your Imperial Highness¡¯s affection for an old friend. It¡¯s just that General Duan used to be a ranking general of Northern Han. Both the Emperor and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, focused their attention upon him. Although His Imperial Majesty did not blame me for the day I let General Duan go, he still sighed incessantly, lamenting that I¡¯d let off such a capable general.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯d tried to forcibly detain Duan Wudi, you would have only detained a disheartened individual,¡± said Lin Bi coldly. ¡°He absolutely will not surrender.¡±


    ¡°I understand this well,¡± said Jiang Zhe evenly. ¡°Each and every member of General Long¡¯s subordinates within the Qinzhou army are loyal to the Liu family and bear deep enmity for Great Yong. Furthermore, General Duan is a man of principle.4 He would not have surrendered that day. That is why I ultimately let him go. Fortunately, he is someone who keeps his promises and did not betray my leniency.¡±


    Her tone easing, Lin Bi asked, ¡°Since that is the case, why are you making things difficult for him now? He won¡¯t turn into an enemy of Great Yong. All he wants is to retire into pastoral seclusion.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a waste of General Duan¡¯s talents,¡± said Jiang Zhe with a smile. ¡°If he were willing to surrender, he would certainly be enfeoffed as a marquis and become a general. What can one have against this?¡±


    ¡°General Duan was never someone who sought honor and glory,¡± replied Lin Bi helplessly. ¡°He desires to seclude himself in General Tan¡¯s homeland. If you are uneasy, you can arrange for surveillance. Now that he is downhearted, he shall be of no use even if you forcibly detain him in the court. He is the only survivor of Tingfei and his four subordinate generals. It is impossible for him to surrender. You should understand the enmity between the people and soldiers of Qinzhou and Zezhou, which will require many years to defuse. Since General Duan has no intention of antagonizing Great Yong, it would be improper if you forcibly place him under house arrest.¡±


    Seeming to ponder it for some time, Jiang Zhe eventually said, ¡°Since Your Imperial Highness has spoken up on his behalf, I will indulge him this once. However, Your Imperial Highness must guarantee that General Duan will never have any thoughts about rebellion.¡±


    ¡°All of us have already surrendered. Would he really raise a banner in rebellion?¡± Lin Bi said camly. ¡°He simply wants to seek a place to call home. No matter how good foreign land is, it is not one¡¯s homeland. He probably did not account for your continued remembrance of his existence when he decided to risk returning.¡±


    Jiang Zhe sighed, ¡°A loyal and righteous person is forever etched into the hearts and minds of the people. How could I forget? It is good that General Duan hopes to seclude himself in General Tan¡¯s homeland. Bleak since his passing, General Tan¡¯s tomb will finally be taken care of. This is for the best.¡±


    At this, Lin Bi coldly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also agree when General Tan¡¯s name was stricken from the rolls of those honored every spring and autumn in the Martial Temple?5 If you had been willing to speak up then, how could he have befallen such a posthumous fate?¡±


    ¡°I have always admired General Tan¡¯s character,¡± Jiang Zhe distantly said. ¡°Although the sacrifices every spring and autumn are precious; would General Tan even care about them given his temperament? Rather than have people offer sacrifices with rancor and irreverence, it is better that he be allowed to sleep peacefully in a quiet place.¡±


    Lin Bi was overcome with sadness, realizing that his words were quite reasonable. With the hour growing late and since Duan Wudi¡¯s affairs had been dealt with, she rose to take her leave. Before she turned to go, Lin Bi suddenly asked, ¡°Sir Jiang, Southern Chu¡¯s Lu Can is your disciple. Sometime in the future, when the two countries are at war, how will you deal with him? Will you also do your utmost to cut him down?¡±


    Seemingly hesitating for a moment, Jiang Zhe replied, ¡°Of course I hope I can protect him. Unfortunately, this disciple of mine has a determined nature. I¡¯m afraid that it will be to the death. Although I also hope he can retire into seclusion like General Duan, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯ll be impossible.¡±


    Although Jiang Zhe did not answer the question directly, his intentions were quite clear. Lu Yun felt a chill run through him, his grip on the dagger tightening.


    At this response, Lin Bi smiled before turning and departing.


    1. Çàɽ, qingshan ¨C lit. green hills; fig. the good life


    2. ºº, Han ¨C Long Tingfei is referring to Han ethnicity rather than Northern Han


    3. ÈÌÈ踺ÖØ, renrufuzhong ¨C lit. to endure humiliation as part of an important mission; fig. to suffer in silence, to bear a heavy burden


    4. ÔñÉƹÌÖ´, zeshanguzhi ¨C idiom, lit. to choose what is good and hold fast to it; fig. principled


    5. ÎäÃí, wumiao ¨C lit. martial temple; temples dedicated to the worship of outstanding military leaders and strategists including such figures as Jiang Ziya, Zhang Liang

 Chapter 8: Among Green Willows and Fragrant Grasses

    Volume 6, Chapter 8: Among Green Willows and Fragrant Grasses1


    In the seventh year of Longsheng, Wudi returned to the Central Plains and secluded himself in the mountains between Qin and Zezhou, building a house in General Tan¡¯s former homeland, never leaving before his death.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Duan Wudi


    After Ji¡¯s death, the state collapsed. The Yong Emperor ordered the Ministry of Rites compile a list of the names of deceased Northern Han generals, permitting them to enter the Martial Temple and receive sacrifices every spring and autumn. Because Ji was too murderous, the Ministry of Rites petitioned that he be excluded. The Yong Emperor agreed.


    ¡ªNorthern Han Dynastic Records, Biography of Tan Ji


    After Lin Bi and Xiao Tong departed, Lu Yun heard a frigid voice state, ¡°Princess Bi seems to know as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Li Lin wasn¡¯t tight-lipped enough and grumbled about it to Princess Bi,¡± replied Jiang Zhe with a laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no harm. You can go.¡±


    Afterwards, Lu Yun heard the sound of someone pushing the door open and departing. He was delighted. Jiang Zhe was left alone. This was a Heavens-sent opportunity. After some more time had passed and seeing that Jiang Zhe had no intention of turning in, Lu Yun quietly dug himself out from under the bed. He saw Jiang Zhe sitting there with his back turned, one hand resting on a small square table, the other holding a scroll. Slowly, Lu Yun made his way forward. Just as he was about to carry out the assassination, Lu Yun caught sight of Jiang Zhe¡¯s right hand, the forefinger tapping gently on the table in an extremely relaxed and carefree manner.


    Enlightened, Lu Yun suddenly threw aside his dagger and prostrated himself on the ground. In a clear voice, he declared, ¡°Lu Yun pays his respects to Grand-teacher.¡±


    Jiang Zhe suddenly stopped tapping his finger and turned around at leisure, saying, ¡°Get up. You¡¯ve experienced much on your journey.¡±


    When their eyes met, Lu Yun caught sight of the gentle serenity of Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes and that deep, knowing gaze. He even seemed to see the hint of a smile on this graying and yet ruddy man. He felt like an enormous weight had been taken off his mind. As he had expected, this man before him knew about his exact whereabouts.


    Seeing the ill-fitting clothing that Lu Yun wore, I smiled and called out, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, come in.¡±


    The door to the pavilion opened once again and Xiaoshunzi walked in. The passage of time had not left any obvious indications on his body. There was no change to his frigid, snowy complexion from seven years ago. The only change was to his set of eyes, increasingly profound and calm. Shooting a chilling look at Lu Yun, he asked, ¡°Why is the young master showing this boy mercy? He cannot be forgiven for planning the young master¡¯s assassination. Even if the young master does not wish to deliver him to the Bright Inspection Department, he should still have a taste of young master¡¯s ¡®Seizing Spirit Acupuncture¡¯ technique.¡±


    Seeing the awkward look on Lu Yun¡¯s face, I smiled and responded, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, there¡¯s no need to scare him. How could he have hidden underneath General Duan¡¯s pavilion without being discovered for so long without the protection of your internal energy? Based upon his paltry martial arts, it would have been impossible for him to hide from General Duan and Princess Bi, let alone Marquis Su and Xiao daren.¡±


    ¡°Although he was soaked for a long time in the cold water, this boy was able to hear many secrets,¡± said Xiaoshunzi, smiling. ¡°If not for the following conversation being unsuitable for his ears and and that I pitied his anxiety, I would not have extinguished those lamps to allow him to get away.¡±


    Shocked, Lu Yun looked at Xiaoshunzi. Although he knew that he had fallen into Jiang Zhe¡¯s machinations, Lu Yun would never have thought that he had been followed the entire way. No wonder the lights were extinguished at such a timely moment. If he were discovered, they would almost certainly silence him. After all, they would not want anyone to know the contents of their conversation. Lu Yun was under no illusion that any of those individuals were merciful and lenient. Realizing this, he promptly saluted Xiaoshunzi to give his thanks. Smiling, Xiaoshunzi accepted the acknowledgement.


    After paying his respects, Lu Yun could not stop from asking, ¡°Grand-teacher, when did you realize this junior¡¯s intentions?¡±


    ¡°When did you realize I had set a trap in wait for you?¡± I countered with a smile.


    Lu Yun respectfully answered, ¡°This junior frequently heard Father speak of Grand-teacher¡¯s actions. Father once said that Grand-teacher liked to tease him during his spare time. In the beginning, Father would repeatedly be duped. Eventually, he avoided being tricked seven or eight times out of ten.¡±


    I recalled the past and the unsolvable riddle. That fellow was plainly quite stupid and yet it was impossible for me to tease him to my heart¡¯s desire. Although I dared not go too far because of my status as his teacher, it was obvious that fellow had some secret methods. Though brimming with curiosity, I feigned indifference and inquired, ¡°Oh, so it was a secret method passed to you by your father. So what mistake did I make?¡±


    Naturally, Lu Yun did not keep me in suspense. He said, ¡°Father said that whenever you intended to tease someone, if your hand is on a table, you would always tap your finger on the table. As a result, as long as one pays attention to this detail, he won¡¯t be fooled regularly.¡±


    I stared blankly for a moment. So that was how Lu Can would always be able to escape whenever I intended to pit myself against him in the study. All of it was a result of my youth and inability to hide my intentions. In the present day, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to see through my intentions. As for being caught by this boy, it was because I didn¡¯t view him with too great importance. Feeling a bit relieved, I said, ¡°You are too green to play the part of an assassin. Mistakes were discovered as soon as you entered Chang¡¯an. Let¡¯s ignore this for the time being. Your father and I became acquainted twenty years ago. At the time, he was about your age. Although your appearance is only fifty to sixty percent similar to his current looks, you are an exact replica of him in his youth. Even if you¡¯d achieved your wish and gotten close to me, I would¡¯ve recognized you at first sight. You are Lu Can¡¯s son and are known for your valor. Great Yong¡¯s Bright Inspection Department and the Intelligence Management Section have had your likeness on file for a long while now. Were it not for my orders to have people cover this up, you would not have passed the test at the Garden of the Golden Valley.¡±


    Lu Yun hung his head in embarrassment and did not speak. He now understood how childish he had been.


    I continued to attack him psychologically. ¡°You are a descendant of a family of generals. How could you perform such an absurd act? A child deluded into thinking he can assassinate an important minister of Great Yong. If you fail, you lose your life in the Yong capital. Even if you succeed, wouldn¡¯t the specter of war between the two countries be stirred? Even if your father can conceal the truth, he can¡¯t protect you. Could it be that you believe that Southern Chu wishes to go to war with Great Yong?¡±


    Lu Yun was dripping with cold sweat. He realized how big of a mistake he had made. If Great Yong used this matter as an excuse to start a war, he would have transgressed against Southern Chu. His father would also be implicated.


    I sighed and said, ¡°Do you think your father is so respectful towards me because of our personal relationship? Do you know that I nearly lost my life at his hands? Your father merely hopes that when Great Yong¡¯s armored cavalry rides south, I won¡¯t participate in the planning and strategizing because of our old association. It is better to maintain a shred of friendship rather than completely fall out. I¡¯ve already guessed that you¡¯ve come to help your father eliminate this master of his who betrayed his ruler, and that you were full of youth and vigor. In the future, you will cause countless problems for your father.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I arranged three tests. If you could pass them, your virtues would be self-evident and I would spare your life, once. If you were truly reckless and incompetent, I would¡¯ve taken your life even if earns me your father¡¯s resentment. In Southern Chu, your father is walking on thin ice. If you cannot understand his difficulties, it is better that you die.¡±


    As if awakened from a dream, Lu Yun found that all of his previous questions were answered. His father was so respectful toward this man not because of their old relationship but guilt. Thinking of his previous misunderstanding and criticism of his father, Lu Yun felt burning, painful regret and collapsed to the floor, weeping.


    Seeing that this young man had recognized the error of his ways, my speech slowed greatly as I said, ¡°I arranged three tests. The first was Li Lin. He summoned you for an interview in the Garden of the Golden Valley. If you failed to secure his attention, then your martial skill would have been just average. Since you had the audacity to come to try and assassinate me, you would clearly be exceptional. It would be best if you were killed, so that you didn¡¯t implicate your father. However, as expected, you can be considered a young hero. Hitting a willow branch with an arrow from a hundred paces is quite exceptional at your young age. You passed this first test smoothly and easily.


    ¡°The second test was at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. I wanted to see if you would be ruthless enough to harm Roulan. If you were so vicious, Huo Cong would have taken care of you on my orders. Unfortunately, Roulan is my daughter, as you know. In order to avoid meeting you head on, she jumped into the water of her own volition. As such, you can be considered to have barely passed the second test.


    ¡°The third test was tonight. If you failed to consider swimming upstream to find my pavilion, then your intelligence would be lacking. I would¡¯ve punished you for your sins. Since you had the courage to come to Great Yong to assassinate me, if your martial arts, intelligence, and character were lacking, then it would be nothing if I were to have you killed. However, your luck was pretty good, and you passed all three tests. At present, your life is safe and you are worthy of being Lu Can¡¯s beloved son.¡±


    Stemming his tears, Lu Yun listened with his face flushed scarlet. He could not help but rejoice that he hadn¡¯t harmed Roulan. However, another sentiment rushed to the forefront of his mind as he apprehensively asked, ¡°Grand-teacher, do all of them know of my identity?¡±


    Smiling, I said, ¡°What? Do you no longer have the face to meet them? Although they didn¡¯t know at the time, they all know now. Why do you think Li Lin was so infuriated yesterday?¡±


    Lu Yun once again felt shame and sorrow. Although he considered Roulan and company as his mortal enemies before today, he had more favorable sentiments for Huo Cong and Roulan, and even Li Lin and Li Jun, and had broadened his amity. Since the assassination had utterly failed, he opened his heart to them. However, he worried that they would look down on him.


    Seeing the look on his face, I celebrated on the inside. The reason I had gone to so much trouble to have the children arrange this trap was solely out of the hope that Lu Yun¡¯s thoughts and resolve would be influenced, and perhaps even Lu Can¡¯s will. This kind of subtle sentiment would probably be useless in the face of national and personal enmity. However, when all of that disappeared, such subtle influence could play a decisive role. I deliberately allowed Lu Yun the opportunity to see Duan Wudi so that the Lu family¡¯s decision-making would be changed at a critical juncture. I held out no hope that Lu Can would defect. I only wanted to ensure the continuation of his family line. Of course, I couldn¡¯t speak of this selfish motivation openly and had to rely on these imperceptible and subtle measures.


    Lu Yun was restless from shame. He had come north out of hostility. However, after arriving at Chang¡¯an, he discovered that Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t as shameless as rumored in Southern Chu. If Jiang Zhe were such a man, it would have been impossible for him to be esteemed and respected so. Even those who feared him felt respect and admiration. In addition, if Jiang Zhe were as greedy for high standing and great wealth as rumored, why was it impossible to see any hints of hedonistic shortcomings from either Roulan or Huo Cong? In reality, Lu Yun¡¯s hatred for Jiang Zhe had long dulled. It was only that he hadn¡¯t noticed. Earlier, when he was preparing to assassinate Jiang Zhe, how could he have discovered Jiang Zhe¡¯s small movements if he was filled with killing intent?


    However, gazing at Jiang Zhe¡¯s scholarly and distinguished figure, Lu Yun found it difficult to express any affection. After all, this man was a major figure in Great Yong. Having spent days by Li Lin¡¯s side, Lu Yun could figure out that Great Yong would march south in the near future. When the time came, based upon this man¡¯s cruel stratagems, his father would likely be consigned to eternal damnation. His heart aching, tears began to flow once again. This time, there was no sound, merely the feeling that his heart was being cut apart. His focus on Jiang Zhe became fuzzy and blurred. But he couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    I sighed sadly, understanding the conflicting feelings he felt. However, as his father and I served different masters, in the event of war, there was nothing that Lu Can or I could do, let alone a child. As I extended a hand, Xiaoshunzi immediately placed a small jade bottle into my palm. Walking forward to raise Lu Yun to his feet, I stated, ¡°Cold has pierced your very bones. If it isn¡¯t treated, it will become the root of illness. This bottle of medicine will be able to help stabilize and improve your cultivation. Take a pill every night for a month. Any medication that remains, keep on your person. If you¡¯ve recently healed from an injury, taking this medication will be of help. The day before yesterday, your father dispatched trusted subordinates to see me. A father knows his son best. He also guessed that you would come to assassinate me and so dispatched people in search. They are waiting for you at my residence. Once you¡¯ve met them, go back. Do not let your father worry because of you. A child like you can¡¯t intervene in the war between our two nations.¡±


    Lu Yun felt himself relax. He worried that he would be used by this man in front of him to coerce his father into surrendering. Although he knew that his father wouldn¡¯t yield, Lu Yun knew that this would be used to slander his father. Besides, Lu Yun knew that his father would be sad and grief-stricken. If this were the case, Lu Yun wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy even if he died. Raising his head to gaze into those two eyes filled with affection, Lu Yun threw himself into Jiang Zhe¡¯s embrace and began to sob.


    Holding this youth in my embrace, I was overcome with a swirl of emotion. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t utilize his presence in Chang¡¯an to employ the stratagems that were my specialty. However, it was ultimately a tinge of selfish motivations that caused me to abandon such an idea. When Great Yong¡¯s armored cavalry swept aside all resistance, I hoped that this child would remain alive and recall that he had someone to rely upon in Chang¡¯an.


    The next day, Lin Bi was the first to depart from Nanshan. Li Lin naturally accompanied her. However, Lu Yun was detained at Jiang Zhe¡¯s side. Lu Yun wanted to find the opportunity to voice his apology to Li Lin but was completely ignored. After helping Lin Bi onto her carriage, Li Lin departed without any second thoughts. Lu Yun felt sad and disappointed.


    Su Qing and Huyan Shou were the next pair to depart. Lu Yun dearly wanted to meet this marchioness famed throughout the lands and found an opportunity. When he saw her, even though he hadn¡¯t fully matured, Lu Yun was stunned. Purer than any snow, more beautiful than any frost; it was the charm of a cold plum standing proudly amid the ravages of frost and snow. As for the general by her side, he was eclipsed regardless of appearance or temperament. Lu Yun could not help but question why Su Qing had selected this kind of husband. As it happened, Lu Yun saw Su Qing turn her head to speak to her fianc¨¦. Lu Yun saw the single-minded devotion of someone protecting a priceless treasure. As for the expression on Su Qing¡¯s face, it was gentle and serene. Although Lu Yun didn¡¯t understand completely, he knew that only this kind of man could protect a woman who had suffered for half her life.


    Lu Yun didn¡¯t see Duan Wudi depart, because he left from Nanshan that afternoon with Jiang Zhe. Returning to Jiang Zhe¡¯s residence, Lu Yun finally saw the subordinates his father had secretly dispatched. With shame and guilt, he was tactfully reprimanded by two of his father¡¯s subordinates who had watched him grow up. The next day, everything was packed. Lu Yun didn¡¯t see Roulan or Li Lin before they set off, and was seen off only by Huo Cong to Baqiao.


    Seeing Lu Yun full of earnest hope and some guilt, Huo Cong smiled. Snapping off a willow branch, he handed it to Lu Yun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. They are young and so hotheaded. In reality, they are only angry that you were able to conceal things from them and don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Taking the willow branch, Lu Yun replied with a sigh, ¡°Thank you greatly, Big Brother Huo, for your care these days. I had hoped to return the bow that the Prince of Jia presented me. Now, I can only ask Big Brother Huo to do so.¡±


    Lu Yun then handed the bow presented him by Li Lin to Huo Cong. Huo Cong sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Prince of Jia isn¡¯t so petty.¡±


    Insistent, Lu Yun said, ¡°Please communicate to the Prince of Jia and the Princess of Jiaping that Lu Yun didn¡¯t deceive them intentionally. After departing on this long journey, we¡¯ll likely never meet again. Lu Yun is unable to return the Prince¡¯s great kindness and can only return this bow. As for the Princess, please apologize on Lu Yun¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Just as Huo Cong was about to respond, dust kicked up in the distance. His mind racing, Huo Cong turned to look. With a smile, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, you can tell them directly.¡±


    Shaken, Lu Yun looked up. Weren¡¯t the ones galloping over Li Lin and Roulan? He was warmed to the point of nearly shedding tears. As the two horses came to a stop before the pavilion, Li Lin and Roulan leapt off. Casting aside the bridles, they walked before Lu Yun.


    Glancing at the bow in Lu Yun¡¯s hands, Li Lin blasted, ¡°When did this Prince take back those things given away? It¡¯s nothing more than a lousy bow. Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t accept it?¡±


    After glancing at Li Lin, Lu Yun handed the bow to his father¡¯s subordinate. Then he stepped forward and saluted, declaring, ¡°Much thanks to Your Imperial Highness for your kind consideration over these days. Lu Yun concealed much and hopes Your Imperial Highness will forgive him.¡±


    Smiling bitterly, Li Lin replied, ¡°Fine. If it wasn¡¯t for those who were helping you, how could this Prince have been fooled for so long? This isn¡¯t your fault, since there were those who were helping you.¡± Li Lin glared at Huo Cong before looking at Lu Yun with a hint of regret. He continued, ¡°How could you be General Lu¡¯s son? If it were someone else, this Prince would¡¯ve definitely retained you. My Imperial Brother appreciates you greatly. There are some things I don¡¯t need to say for you to understand. Perhaps we¡¯ll encounter each other on the battlefield. When the time comes and you are defeated by my hand, you must not seek death.¡±


    Lu Yun forced a smile. How could he not understand the current state of affairs? While the descendants of Great Yong¡¯s leadership were eager for war, those of Southern Chu were debauched. The majority of them lived in a drunken stupor. However, Lu Yun was a direct descendant of the Lu family. How could he yield? Raising his head high, he declared, ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡¯s words are mistaken. Although my Southern Chu is weak, we still control a vast swathe of territory. If Great Yong¡¯s armored cavalry dares to march south, I, Lu Yun, will don armor and go into battle. Even if I die, I will not allow my country to fall. Although Lu Yun has forsaken Your Imperial Highness¡¯s great kindness, if we are to meet on the battlefield, there will be absolutely be no cause for deference.¡±


    Looks of ire and esteem fought on Li Lin¡¯s face. Just as he was about to respond, Roulan seized the opportunity to step forward. Pushing aside Li Lin, she extended her right hand and said with a pretty smile, ¡°There¡¯s no sign of that yet. Lu Yun, this Princess¡¯s golden headband is missing. After thinking it over, you¡¯re the only one who could have picked it up. Since you¡¯re going back, why haven¡¯t you returned it to me?¡±


    Lu Yun¡¯s face turned red. He glanced over, seeing Li Lin¡¯s angry look at hearing this information as well as Huo Cong¡¯s look of understanding. With reluctance, Lu Yun took the headband out of his bosom. The headband, still warm from Lu Yun¡¯s body heat, sparkled dazzlingly in the sunlight. Steeling himself, Lu Yun placed the headband in that slender, white hand. Taking back the headband, Roulan suddenly burst in laughter. This laugh caused Lu Yun to forget where he was.


    Roulan shoved the headband back into Lu Yun¡¯s hands, proclaiming, ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s just a golden headband. I¡¯ve heard that you have a younger sister. She should be seven this year, right? Gift this to her on my behalf.¡±


    Accepting the headband, Lu Yun didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, one of the subordinates urged, ¡°Young master, we still have a lot of road to cover.¡±


    Jolted, Lu Yun shoved the headband back into his bosom. Clasping his hands together in salute, he bade farewell, ¡°Take care. Lu Yun takes his leave.¡±


    He then turned and mounted his fine horse. Not even glancing at the expressions on the three¡¯s faces, he whipped his mount and rode off. As wind whistled past his ears, Lu Yun felt his vision blur as he galloped into the wind. Enduring the sorrow he felt, he thought, Dad, I¡¯m coming back. I¡¯m coming back to protect our country with you, to die without regrets.


    1. ÂÌÑî·¼²Ý, luyangfangcao ¨C lit. green of willows and fragrance of grass; likely a reference to a poem by the Song Dynasty poet, Qian Weiyan (ǮΩÑÝ), entitled ¡°Magnolia¡± (ľÀ¼»¨) that laments the demise of his political career as akin to the fleeting nature of plants

 Volume 6, Chapter 9: Signal Fires Blazing Everywhere

    Volume 6,


    In the autumn of the seventh year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, in the twenty-first year of the sixty-year cycle, the Yong Emperor denounced Southern Chu for going too long without paying tribute. He decreed that the King of Southern Chu present himself for an audience. When the King of Southern Chu heard, he became frightened out of his wits. He abdicated, citing illness, after many days not holding court. When the Yong Emperor heard, he was furious. He vowed to his troops to march south. The armies departed on three routes simultaneously, and war resumed.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    In the eleventh year of Tongtai, the Yong military marched south, without Suiyun.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    In the seventh year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, the eleventh year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtai era, on the second day of the tenth month, on the central drill grounds of the Jiangxia Barracks in Southern Chu, soldiers were practicing mounted archery. Applause thundered from time to time.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Three arrows hit the bullseye in a row. Cheers rang out again on the drill grounds. The one loosing the arrows wasn¡¯t tall and wore silver armor. He sat on a buckskin horse, a rare and fine steed. Galloping and shooting, every arrow hit the bullseye. Archery this skilled was worthy of the applause of the soldiers, especially as the rider was their beloved lord¡¯s eldest son.


    After every arrow in the quiver had been shot, the rider finally stopped. Twenty-four arrows riddled the bullseye with not a single gap between them. He removed his helmet and revealed a face that was still young. He wiped some beads of sweat from his head and urged the horse to the edge of the drill grounds. Jumping off the warhorse, he lovingly rubbed it for a moment. Then he said with a smile to the soldiers who had come up and surrounded him, ¡°All right, shooting off a quiver of arrows relaxed me a lot. The generals haven¡¯t begun to discuss military matters in the tent?¡±


    A few soldiers laughed and said, ¡°Young General, your archery just gets more splendid. The Grand General returned during the wee hours, so no discussion will be held today, probably.¡±


    The young man knitted his brows together. ¡°Movement from over there has become more frequent recently. Does the Grand General know the situation now that he¡¯s gone to Jianye?¡±


    ¡°Young General, you should ask Adjunct Yang in private, as the Grand General definitely won¡¯t tell you,¡± said one of the soldiers. ¡°Perhaps Adjunct Yang will drop some hints.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± scolded the young man. ¡°If Adjunct Yang dropped hints that easily, the Grand General would never trust him as he does.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Master Wei¡¯s party just arrived. They already went to see the Grand General,¡± one of the other soldiers remembered.


    The young man furrowed his brows. Why would Master Wei come? He never goes anywhere without reason. Realizing this, he hurriedly explained things to the soldiers and ran toward his father¡¯s tent, not caring that he was drenched with sweat and covered in dirt.


    Soon, he arrived at his father¡¯s tent. Outside were bodyguards who began to greet him but stopped when they saw him shake his head. He dragged one of them to the side and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are the Grand General and Master Wei talking inside?¡±


    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been here for a long time. The Grand General acted the same as you. Why be so polite to this man?¡±


    The young man glared at him and said, ¡°What do you know? If this man wasn¡¯t here to mediate, the Grand General and that old fox would¡¯ve fallen out with each other long ago. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s well-informed about Great Yong. If not for his help, you¡¯d have to wait for the Ministry of War to send intelligence. Humph. By the time the Yong armies crossed the river, the intelligence still wouldn¡¯t have arrived.¡±


    The bodyguard muttered a few words under his breath. Though this young man was the young general, he had always mixed freely with them, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of speaking his mind to the young man. The bodyguard knew that although the young man had reproached him, it wasn¡¯t out of malice. The young man wouldn¡¯t gossip about it either. So he just grumbled a little. After all, in his opinion, Master Wei was an immoral, insubordinate man. He was himself a coarse fellow, but he just couldn¡¯t look down on Master Wei.


    The young man paced outside the entrance to the tent for a long time but didn¡¯t see his father come out. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back and approached the flap of the tent, straining to hear the conversation. The bodyguards looked at each other and smiled. They winked at each other and turned a blind eye to him. The young man ignored them. He tried his hardest to eavesdrop on the faint voices coming from the tent.


    The furnishings in the tent were simple and plain. The room was bare and empty except for a spartan cot and a square table with two chairs. Besides the few books on top of the table, the tent was no different from a normal, low-ranking general¡¯s quarters.


    A man in his early thirties stood in the center of the tent, his hands clasped behind his back. He was looking at a map suspended on a wall of the tent with heavy eyes. He had a martial appearance and a cultured air. He cut an elegant figure, though he was greying at the temples and his face had been weathered by time. If he had not been clad in armor, it would have been difficult to believe he was Southern Chu¡¯s foremost military man.


    The other man appeared dignified and elegant. He didn¡¯t look a day over thirty. His face showed a touch of sarcasm, and with his graceful bearing, nobody would think he was already thirty-five years of age. Furthermore, the armored man was three years his junior but already looked much older.


    Seeing the armored man deep in thought, the dignified man snorted. ¡°What are you looking at? This time, the Yong army won¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. Other than your King, who in the world doesn¡¯t know that Great Yong is looking to pick a fight? They¡¯re ready to graze their horses south. Northern Han has been destroyed for a whole seven years, and Great Yong has incorporated their manpower.


    ¡°Li Zhi isn¡¯t young anymore either. Do you think he doesn¡¯t want to see all the land united in his lifetime? How can he let others sleep soundly in his own bed?1 Even if Southern Chu doesn¡¯t disobey or make a single mistake, Great Yong won¡¯t abandon their southern ambition. A while back, the Young General returned from the north. Didn¡¯t he say very clearly that Great Yong even had a prince of the second rank who looked forward to killing on the field of battle? The plan of southern invasion is as clear as day.2


    ¡°Will you not wake up to reality? Seven years ago, you had the courage to carry the Southern Chu monarch on your back and take Jiameng Pass by surprise. If I had not seen that you still had a bit of spirit, how could I have done my best for you? Now Head Yan of the Fengwu Hall and Head Ji of the Yihuang Hall, as well as Shang Weijun, the old fox, have an even better understanding. Although they aren¡¯t brazenly3 trying to take over the court, they have gradually consolidated power. If not for Shang Weijun retaining a hint of vigilance, and with my Chen Hall watching out for you, I¡¯m afraid you, Grand General, would¡¯ve had a hard time maintaining your place.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wei is a good friend,¡± sighed the armored man. ¡°I, Lu Can, know at heart that without you around, I couldn¡¯t have coexisted with those people in the court. Those days, whenever I rejected the women when they brought up the subject of marriage, Prime Minister Shang would deliberately delay the provisions and wages for the troops. Without brother Wei¡¯s support, I don¡¯t think I could have passed this challenge.¡±


    The dignified man sighed, ¡°Actually, this had nothing to do with me. You control over seventy percent of the troops of Southern Chu. Prime Minister Shang doesn¡¯t know that I simply gave them a way out. In fact, you were right to refuse to let Young General marry those women. Nobody understood what they were doing in Great Yong; not even I could bear it. It looked like a mess from the outside. It was good they went through internal strife and fell apart. You said I supported you, but if I didn¡¯t have your backing, my Chen Hall would¡¯ve long since been stifled by those women. After all, they controlled the economic authority. So us two mutually benefited. Grand General Lu, if you¡¯re willing to rise up in revolt to cleanse the court, I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wei, I¡¯m afraid that if we keep talking, I¡¯ll have to see you out.¡± The armored man smiled wryly.


    The dignified man chuckled. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. If you had half the ruthlessness of Jiang Zhe, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced out of Jianye by Shang Weijun.¡±


    The armored man gave the barest of smiles and said, ¡°Brother Wei¡¯s hate for Teacher has lessened greatly over the years. When he is brought up, you don¡¯t gnash your teeth anymore.¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Qing is doomed, Northern Han has perished,¡± the dignified man said coldly. ¡°Great Yong may enjoy numerical superiority, with Li Xian¡¯s heroics and Li Zhi beloved by the people, but without that man strategizing, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. I personally know I¡¯m not his match. I just want one way to retaliate against him. Did he not betray Chu and cast his lot with Yong, whereas I cast my lot with Southern Chu? Did he not want to help Li Zhi unify the land, whereas I wanted to divide the lands into two halves? Even if I could not take his life by my own hand, I had to ensure he wouldn¡¯t find peace. If this were not the case, why would I work with you? With your relationship to him, I should be making things difficult for you. However, nobody in Southern Chu can replace you, so I must put up with you.¡±


    The armored man gave a weak smile, not taking offense. Only he was brave enough to place the man before him in an important position. Since they now had the same goal, this man was trustworthy. For the sake of Southern Chu, he didn¡¯t mind the shortcomings of this man.


    Perhaps because the dignified man had vented, he loosened up quite a lot. ¡°Great Yong has sent a denunciation,¡± he added, ¡°saying that Southern Chu has gone three years without paying tribute. I looked over the records, and it¡¯s so very ridiculous. Fu Yulun was truly audacious. In the ninth year of Tongtai, he received orders to travel to Yong to pay tribute. He was robbed en route by bandits. The bandits seized the tribute but gave him a fake reply letter and half of their spoils. He feared being blamed, but he actually got away with it. Once he had a taste, he couldn¡¯t get enough,4 and for the following two years, he colluded with the bandits. They split the tribute and forged credentials. Meanwhile, Great Yong¡¯s clerks and official documents never brought up this matter for the past three years, until this year¡¯s rebellion. They want the King to go to the Yong capital to apologize for this offense. If you told me there¡¯s not a conspiracy afoot, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Fu Yulun is talented but corrupt, weak, and greedy,¡± the armored man lightly said. ¡°And he relies on Prime Minister Shang¡¯s power to run amok.5 But if no one coerced or egged him on, he¡¯d be too scared to do a deed like this. Once he was on the pirate ship, he had no way to go back. Presumably, Great Yong wracked their brains to come up with this arrangement. They raised money for three years just to air this dirty laundry, then sent a punitive expedition to denounce our crimes.¡±


    The dignified man sighed. ¡°Who can say? Fu Yulun is clearly shielded by Prime Minister Shang. Perhaps he gave half of the tribute he stopped from being delivered to Prime Minister Shang and one-tenth to Head Ji. If I hadn¡¯t been hindered by Heads Ji and Yan, how could I have just found out about this? I also wouldn¡¯t have been completely unprepared. The ancients were indeed honest when they said that women jeopardize the state. For these petty little benefits, they ignored the big picture. Were they proud of being able to harm Great Yong¡¯s interests? Did they really think Great Yong would turn a blind eye to this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned now how foolish it is to be blinded by hatred and desire. If I had had this insight in the past, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, with a home but no family, and a country but no king. I¡¯m all alone, with just my shadow for company.¡±


    The armored man furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I went to Jianye to see Prime Minister Shang. The King hasn¡¯t held court in many days. I asked Prime Minister Shang to behead Fu Yulun and present him to Great Yong as an apology. Prime Minister Shang refused to agree, instead demoting Fu Yulun. This will have to be justified in time too.¡± He sighed.


    The dignified man gave a look of scorn. He was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Killed or not, it¡¯s too late. This is a rare opportunity, and Great Yong won¡¯t let it slip from their grasp. Prime Minister Shang has already dispatched an apology letter, but I don¡¯t see it being of much use. Great Yong is probably pledging to send troops right now.¡±


    As the armored man went to speak, a clamor roared from outside the tent. He furrowed his brows, hearing many people running, some of them shouting, ¡°Grand General, Grand General, Jiameng Pass has sent a messenger who requests an audience.¡±


    The armored man sighed at the news, raised the tent flap, and walked out. ¡°Grand General!¡± said his bodyguards, bowing and saluting to him. The armored man glanced at his son who was hiding behind the bodyguards and recoiling in fear. ¡°Lu Yun disobeys military orders, spying on the tent. Take him away and punish him with five lashes,¡± he coldly said.


    The young man was Lu Yun, and he became so frightened he fell on his knees. ¡°This subordinate is aware of his crime,¡± he said.


    The bodyguards kept quiet out fear, too afraid to beg for leniency for Lu Yun. They were guilty of the crime of keeping a lax watch, and if the grand general punished them all at once, could they let others protect the grand general? Not to mention how disgraceful it would be.


    Lu Can ignored them, greeting the onrushing Adjunct Yang Xiu and a travel-weary messenger. The messenger came forward and prostrated, declaring, ¡°This subordinate received General Yu¡¯s orders to come report on the military situation. On the twenty-third day of the ninth month, Qin Yong, Military Commissioner of Hanzhong, oversaw a mass assault on Jiameng Pass. An eight-hundred-li urgent report was sent to the Ministry of War long ago, but the Ministry of War still hasn¡¯t replied to this day. General Yu ordered me to come to ask the Grand General for instructions.¡±


    Lu Can¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but a powerful light glinted in his eyes.


    A scout galloped into the camp right at this moment. He tumbled off his mount and threw himself before Lu Can. ¡°Grand General, General Rong has sent correspondence. The vanguard of Zhangsun Ji¡¯s army has already arrived at Nanyang, and the Xuzhou army has also marched south. Please make a decision before it¡¯s too late, Grand General,¡± he delivered.


    All the generals in the camp had run over, hearing what the scout said. They all stepped forward and said, ¡°Grand General, the court is still bickering without rest over punishments, over negotiating peace. The Yong armies have marched south today. Does the Grand General still intend to wait for the King¡¯s decree?¡±


    Lu Can looked around. His two eyes, which had appeared exhausted and weathered, seemed to explode with an overwhelming aura in the blink of an eye. Every officer and soldier who made eye contact with him couldn¡¯t help but bow and salute him. Lu Can said in a loud voice, ¡°Great Yong¡¯s ambition for Jiangnan is long-standing. In the twenty-second year of our Xiande era, Li Zhi sacked Jianye and seized the former king and officials of all ranks and descriptions. He wrested away the people¡¯s money and cloth and spilled rivers of blood, plunging the people into misery and suffering. After eleven years, the Yong armies peer at Jiangnan again, not letting our Jiangnan military and civilians get a single night of peaceful sleep. Today, Lu is determined to fight a battle. Are all soldiers willing to unite and fight to the death to protect the state and its people?¡±


    The generals all raised their fists at the words and called out, ¡°The Yong people are savage! Our ten-year-old grudge is eternally unforgettable! We are willing to fight to the death with Grand General!¡±


    ¡°Beat the drums and enter the tents.¡± Lu Can laughed. ¡°Yang Xiu, transmit orders to the armies for me. From this moment forward, send all military intelligence to me. Also, send a written statement to the King for this Grand General, asking for a decree to meet the enemy.¡± Lu Can then flourished a sleeve of his brocade robes and walked toward the marshal¡¯s tent.


    Joy was written all over the generals¡¯ faces. They quickly followed Lu Can in.


    The dignified man walked out of Lu Can¡¯s bedchamber-tent and gave a grim smile, thinking, Lu Can, oh, Lu Can. I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re smart or stupid. Normally, you are modest and make concessions, but in wartime you reign supreme once more, ignoring Shang Weijun¡¯s blind commands. Only, this war is quite unusual. When the Yong armies retreat, I¡¯m afraid that if you want to make peace with Shang Weijun, that will be impossible. Who knows how long your loyalty will last?


    By the time Lu Yun arrived in the tent after being beaten by the cane, the discussions had already begun. He also counted as a bodyguard of Lu Can, and was the eldest son of the first wife of the Lu family. So he was allowed to sit in, slipping into a corner of the tent, where he listened closely.


    At this time, Adjunct Yang Xiu was eloquently stating, ¡°Grand General, the Yong armies have split their attacks along three routes this time. Qin Yong of the Hanzhong army stormed Jiameng Pass. This man, Qin Yong, is a trusted follower of the Yong Emperor. The Yong army under Qin once journeyed to meet up with the important figure these days, succeeding in rescuing him. Qin Yong is also steady and prudent and has deep devotion to Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Family.


    ¡°Four years earlier, the Yong Emperor appointed him the Military Commissioner of Hanzhong. He established a command post at Nanzheng for the purpose of retaking Jiameng Pass, attacking the Sichuan region, then following the river downstream to take Xiling, Jingmen, and other territory. However, this is a treacherous route that passes through mountains and forts. Even though the Yong army is powerful, they cannot accomplish this feat in a single bound. General Yu can certainly hold out; we don¡¯t need to worry about this route.


    ¡°The second route is led by Zhangsun Ji, who was the Yong Emperor¡¯s beloved general before he ascended to the throne. Zhangsun Ji can wage a good campaign. The ambush and encirclement of Northern Han¡¯s Long Tingfei was all due to him. Long Tingfei used his own body as bait, and with the Daizhou army charging the advance guard, he lived to fight another day. However, the majority of the Qinzhou army, Northern Han¡¯s best troops, were destroyed under his command.


    ¡°Zhangsun Ji has already reached Nanyang,6 so the main attack ought to be at Xiangyang. When under the Prince of De, General Rong defended Xiangyang. The land is favorable and completely garrisoned, and the people are friendly, therefore he should be able to resist Zhangsun Ji.


    ¡°The third route is led by Pei Yun. When Great Yong was at the height of its power, this man confronted the Grand General in Huainan.7 Back then, if we hadn¡¯t controlled Xiangyang and Jiangling,8 I¡¯m afraid this man would¡¯ve had the thought of crossing the river long ago.


    ¡°In the fifth year of Tongtai, the Yong armies began to counterattack Northern Han after winning the Battle of Zezhou. At the time, Great Yong¡¯s eastern Sichuan region wasn¡¯t stable, the northern lines of battle cemented. Pei Yun¡¯s forces retreated to Huaibei,9 and he assumed personal command of Xuzhou.


    ¡°For seven years, Great Yong has conserved their strength.10 In contrast, Pei Yun has been training his soldiers every day in Xuzhou, and the Yong Emperor personally appointed him the Military Commissioner of Huainan. Now, Great Yong marches south in strength. With Pei Yun familiar with and knowledgeable about Huainan, I fear it will be like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    ¡°Grand General, if you wish to disrupt Yong¡¯s southern campaign, you must rapidly defeat the Xuzhou army, then rush to relieve Xiangyang. When the Yong armies taking the other two routes both retreat, the enemy of Hanzhong will not fight and withdraw instead.¡± After Yang Xiu finished speaking, he exchanged glances with Lu Can and sat to the right of Lu Can, waiting for the assembled generals to give their opinions.


    When the generals finished listening to Yang Xiu¡¯s speech, they all nodded their heads. A veteran general in his fifties stood up and said, ¡°Grand General, the Jiangxia and Jiujiang Barracks are both under your direct control now. Generals Yu and Rong will undoubtedly follow your orders, Grand General. If Pei Yun advances on Huainan, we won¡¯t be afraid. However, if Pei Yun follows the Bian and Si Rivers downstream to take the Huaidong region,11 what then? Luo Louzhen, Prime Minister Shang¡¯s trusted subordinate, commands the Huaidong garrison, and he has never been on good terms with the Grand General. The man is mediocre and incompetent, absolutely not Pei Yun¡¯s match. If Pei Yun captures Huaidong, invades Huaiyang,12 and then captures Jianye, I fear Southern Chu will again suffer past humiliations.¡±


    This veteran general served under Lu Can¡¯s late father. Lu Can had always held him in high esteem, so he had motioned for him to sit down and talk slowly. After listening, he knitted his eyebrows closer together, while the other generals felt peeved or helpless.


    Luo Louzhen was Shang Weijun¡¯s trusted general. In previous years, the Lu family had gained control of the military power, which made Shang Weijun uneasy at heart. After that, Lu Can had seized Jiameng Pass while Great Yong¡¯s eastern Sichuan region went through instability, not heeding Shang Weijun¡¯s hindrances. Shang Weijun was jubilant after all was said and done, but he became ever more fearful. After the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands, Lu Xin, died of illness, Shang Weijun wanted to seize Jiangxia¡¯s military power. After he failed, he took advantage of the Yong army¡¯s contracting defensive line to place a trusted subordinate in Huaidong. Luo Louzhen, the General Who Suppresses the East, was the general Shang Weijun trusted the most and nowadays was Shang Weijun¡¯s niece¡¯s husband. He received his post in the same way Rong Yuan had in Xiangyang, and had even climbed higher in Jiameng Pass than anyone else.


    In reality, Luo Louzhen was good at flattery and bragging. But when it came to marching troops and conducting war, it would be better to let an average high-ranking officer from the Jiangxia Barracks lead. If Pei Yun stormed and captured Huaidong, it would be a very difficult issue to combat.


    Lu Yun thought carefully for a moment, then said, ¡°By now, the Yong armies marching south is a certainty. Prime Minister Shang won¡¯t make things difficult for us at this point, at any rate. Wait for me to write a letter to General Luo and give him a briefing and instructions. If he can comply, Huaidong will still be safe; but if he disobeys the kind words, I must ask for a decree to go to Huaidong and take his military power from him.¡±


    The assembled generals looked at one another. Although this was the only way to prevent the Xuzhou army from entering Huaidong, would Shang Weijun¡ªeyeing the little military power in their enemy¡¯s hands¡ªallow this to happen?


    Footnotes:


    This line is attributed to Emperor Taizu of Song, Zhao Kuangyin. It means he will not allow others to encroach on his sphere of influence.


    ÕÑÈ»Èô½Ò, zhaoran-ruojie ¨C idiom, lit. exposed to the light; fig. plain/clear as day, open and shut, crystal clear


    Ã÷Ä¿Õŵ¨, mingmu-zhangdan ¨C idiom, lit. braving open eyes; fig. flagrantly, brazenly, blatant


    ʳËè֪ζ, shisui-zhiwei ¨C idiom, lit. suck marrow and learn its taste; fig. start doing something (usu. a vice like adultery) and can¡¯t stop; antonym of ¡°what you¡¯ve never had you never miss¡±


    ºú×÷·ÇΪ, huzuo-feiwei ¨C idiom, lit. act wildly against the law; fig. do as one pleases, run amok, break the law


    ÄÏÑô, Nanyang ¨C formerly an important and influential prefecture, nowadays a city in Henan Province


    »´ÄÏ, Huainan ¨C a prefecture during the Han Dynasty, meaning ¡°lands south of the Huai River,¡± nowadays a city in Anhui Province


    ½­Áê, Jiangling ¨C southern capital of the Tang, now a modern-day county in Hubei Province


    »´±±, Huaibei ¨C a prefecture north of the Huai River, named similarly to Huainan and also in modern-day Anhui Province


    Ñø¾«ÐîÈñ, yangjing-xurui ¨C idiom, lit. nurture spirit and save vigor; fig. conserve one¡¯s strength, hone one¡¯s strength for the big push


    »´¶«, Huaidong ¨C the eastern reach of the Huai River, where it meets with Lake Hongze and Lake Gaoyou; encompassed the majority of modern-day Jiangsu Province and the eastmost middle part of Anhui Province


    »´Ñï, Huaiyang ¨C during the Tang and Song Dynasties, this region would have occupied the area of modern-day Yangzhou and Huai¡¯an Prefectures

 Volume 6, Chapter 10: Singing and Dancing in Camp

    Volume 6, 1


    On the sixth day of the tenth month of the seventh year of Longsheng, Pei Yun, the commander of the Xuzhou Barracks, marched south from between the sources of the Bian and Si Rivers, storming Sikou.2


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    It was deep into the night of the fifth day of the tenth month. In Huaidong¡¯s Chuzhou3 Barracks, the tent of the commander buzzed with cheer and joyous songs, those inside dancing and singing in celebration of peace. Southern Chu¡¯s Luo Louzhen, commander of the Huaidong garrison, was feasting with his generals. In the tent, a dozen-odd female dancers were dancing, lithe and graceful. Their muslin clothes were light and thin. The scant skin they showed was white as snow, making the drunken officers, and soldiers guarding the tent from the outside, drool, their jaws dropping.


    Luo Louzhen, who sat in the seat of honor, held two charming young women in his arms, one in the left and one in the right. Every so often, he threw his head back and laughed. The two sixteen, seventeen-year-old young women gave fawning smiles and fed him food and poured him wine. Now and again, one of the young women passed Luo Louzhen wine through her red lips. He never rejected these advances. Very few people would pay attention to it when drunk and clapping along to the beat of the song, but his gaze rarely flitted over the dancers¡¯ bodies. Luo Louzhen wasn¡¯t too interested in these picked and selected women. The majority of the time, his attention was spent on the generals and officers.


    Young women in gorgeous attire4 sat next to several high-ranking generals, while the lower-ranking generals and officers focused all their thoughts on the stunning dancers.


    Luo Louzhen smiled proudly. He was handsome and excelled at weapons. The only thing he didn¡¯t possess was talented strategists and tacticians in the top ranks of the military. When he received Shang Weijun¡¯s support, he made many changes in one day. After he gained control of the Chuzhou Barracks, he spent a lot of thought on how to consolidate power. He coaxed over the unruly generals and soldiers with the allure of money while shouldering out the truly talented officers so they would not endanger his position. With the allure of money and the military power in his hands, the Chuzhou Barracks was like iron plate. At the very least, no one could prevent them from devastating Huaidong.


    Luo Louzhen knew himself from the beginning. He knew that compared to the Lu family, a lineage of generals, he had far too little standing. Although he understood the purpose behind Shang Weijun supporting him against the Lu family¡¯s goals, he had always been too scared to truly offend the Lu family. Apart from this, he simply kept a tight grip on Huaidong. He always did as Shang Weijun said, and Shang Weijun knew the Lu family wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. As a result, Luo Louzhen settled down nicely in Huaidong. As for the threat of Great Yong, it had always weighed on his mind. However, after seven, eight years of no action, coupled with sycophants and flunkies crowding all around him, he had long since gotten a big head. He had essentially forgotten the power of Great Yong¡¯s cavalry.


    When Luo Louzhen was tiring of the entertainment, a bodyguard sprinted in and said, ¡°General, Grand General Lu sent a letter.¡±


    ¡°What could be going on? Have the messenger come in,¡± Luo Louzhen lazily said.


    The bodyguard hesitated as he glanced at the debauchery inside the tent but was afraid to raise an objection. Grand General Lu Can was Southern Chu¡¯s highest authority in the military, and Luo Louzhen¡¯s disregard for his messenger was quite rude. Further, the grand general was supposedly very strict on his troops. It would be inadvisable to let the messenger see these sights. However, the bodyguard knew that if he spoke out, he would likely be punished by Luo Louzhen. As a result, he followed orders and gave the messenger an audience inside the tent.


    After a moment, the messenger strode in. His eyes grew cold when he saw the happenings inside the tent. He gave a military salute. ¡°This retainer is Lu Qun. Please find the letter sent on the Grand General¡¯s orders, General Luo.¡± A young soldier with an impassive face walked in from behind him, then saluted.


    Luo Louzhen beckoned, and one of his bodyguards came forward to receive the letter, afterwards presenting it to him. Luo Louzhen read it and chuckled. ¡°The Grand General is overly concerned. It¡¯s not eight or nine years ago. These days, our army occupies Jianghuai5 and Sichuan. We also have the Yangtze as a natural barrier. If the Yong armies want to come and go as they did before, they¡¯d be letting their imaginations run wild. This general understands the Grand General¡¯s intent. Please reply to the Grand General that this general obeys the royal decree to take charge of the Huaidong military, not daring to slack off in the slightest. As for the matter the Grand General wrote of in the letter, this general understands. However, reinforcements are not necessary. My Huaidong contains seventy thousand troops. Can we not counter the Yong army¡¯s offensive?¡±


    This messenger was a military retainer of the Lu family. He looked indifferent at Luo Louzhen¡¯s words, though with a hint of contempt. A fire rose in his heart in a fit of uncontrollable anger. The young soldier next to him gently tugged on his battle gown. The messenger held back his fury and said, ¡°That being the case, please bestow the return letter, General, so this retainer can take it back.¡±


    Luo Louzhen impatiently told a scribe at the banquet, ¡°Adjunct Huang, pen a return letter to the Grand General for me. After you finish writing it, have him take it back.¡± Then he pointed at the messenger, his behavior haughty and rude. This time, the young soldier¡¯s expression changed as well, his eyes flashing with killing intent.


    Taking the return letter, the messenger and the young soldier turned and walked out of the tent. Once they exited through the main gate of the barracks, they could still hear the distant music coming from the camp. The young soldier said coldly, ¡°We must tell Dad when we get back. If we let Luo Louzhen defend Huaidong, the Yong army is bound to push deep into our territory. Let¡¯s make Dad ready to pick up the pieces.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young General,¡± sighed Lu Qun. ¡°The Grand General knew of Luo Louzhen¡¯s conduct long ago. We came here to pass the message simply to do what we could. The Grand General has a solution for later events. After the Young General and bodyguards rendezvous, go to Shouchun.6 The general defending Shouchun, Shi Guan, is strict by nature. The Grand General¡¯s orders are for you to arrive before the twelfth. If you disobey the order, he¡¯ll probably cane you.¡±


    The young soldier couldn¡¯t help but fret. He restrained the urge to rub the punished area. He had to ride for days after getting punished, not a comfortable experience.


    Meanwhile, inside the Chuzhou Barracks, Luo Louzhen had chased away the messenger and was overjoyed. Seeing the officers at the banquet were getting antsy, he chuckled and said, ¡°Fine, the song and dance has been enjoyed to its fullest. Generals, enjoy yourselves.¡±


    This was what the generals had been waiting for. Seeing Luo Louzhen being helped out of the tent by two young women, an officer who had long since lost his patience pounced on a dancer. After each of the high-ranking officers carried a gorgeous maid out of the tent, the central tents that should have been in charge of tackling military problems rang out with obscene noises.


    Luo Louzhen happily returned to his bedchamber-tent and fooled around for a while, then dozed off. Right after the start of the third watch, a bodyguard sprinted in and said, ¡°General, the messenger of His Lord the Prime Minister requests an audience.¡±


    Luo Louzhen, waking from a dream, broke out in a cold sweat from fright. Although making merry was only human, if he let Shang Weijun¡¯s messenger see his conduct and the envoy spoke of it upon returning, it was certain to lower the prime minister¡¯s reputation. Luo Louzhen¡¯s authority and wealth were all granted by Shang Weijun, and he had married Shang Weijun¡¯s niece. He would never dare to offend Shang Weijun. At once, he had the bodyguard hide the two young women in another tent, while he hurriedly washed his face with cold water. Luo Louzhen personally went to greet the messenger. However, the messenger cared not for the stink of wine and fragrant, feminine perfume on Luo Louzhen. He simply handed Luo Louzhen the letter handwritten by Shang Weijun and hurried off.


    After opening the letter, Luo Louzhen felt like cold water had been poured over his head. It distinctly wrote of the approaching Yong army possibly invading Huaidong, telling him to keep a firm grip on Sikou on the Huai, and refusing him reckless battle and repelling of the enemy.


    In truth, when Shang Weijun wrote this correspondence, he didn¡¯t believe the Yong armies would actually mount a southern campaign. For seven years, the Yong army had been resting on its laurels,7 which gave Shang Weijun a false impression. With control of Jianghuai and Jingxiang, the Sichuan defensive line was impregnable, and on top of that, the Yangtze River was at their backs. Compared to the constant state of emergency back then, Shang Weijun now felt completely certain that Southern Chu¡¯s four hundred thousand-strong army could protect the vast swath of Jiangnan. The thought of a northern offensive into the Central Plains never even crossed his mind. In contrast, making it as difficult as possible for Great Yong to march south had been ingrained in his thought process. But it wasn¡¯t only him¡ªthe majority of Jianye¡¯s assorted officials were unwary. Not only had Shang Weijun disapproved of Lu Can¡¯s petition, he was even disgusted.


    Several days ago, Shang Weijun discovered the dayslong disappearance of Lu Yun. Shang Weijun even knew most of what Lu Yun did and why in Chang¡¯an. He originally intended to take this opportunity to blackmail Lu Yun and further seize military power. However, his confidants advised him that there was no conclusive evidence and to shelve it for now. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to wait for evidence of the Lu family collaborating with the enemy before revolting. As a result, Shang Weijun simply strengthened the surveillance on the Lu family. But if it had not been for Lu Can secluding himself in the Jingxia Barracks, barely even taking a step out and keeping silent to the Southern Chu court, Shang Weijun would definitely have used these events as exploitation, even if Lu Yun was sent straight into the camp.


    In Shang Weijun¡¯s opinion, since the Lu family and Chang¡¯an secretly communicated to no end, if Great Yong truly intended to mount a southern campaign this year, Lu Yun and Lu Can¡¯s two trusted military retainers couldn¡¯t possibly return peacefully from Chang¡¯an. By Shang Weijun¡¯s own standards, he too would have left Lu Yun behind to coerce his father, so Lu Can¡¯s alarmism was mostly to vie for military authority. The Yong army¡¯s assault on Jiameng Pass was, in Shang Weijun¡¯s opinion, just a deterrence. After all, the nonpayment of the tribute was indeed a stain on Great Yong¡¯s reputation.


    Unlike Jianghuai and Jingxiang, Jiameng Pass hadn¡¯t been quiet all these years, though there hadn¡¯t been any major battles. Further, Yu Mian may have obeyed Lu Can¡¯s orders and passed false intelligence along. Even if that was not the case, could Jiameng Pass¡¯s natural barriers not halt the Yong armies? Moreover, the main force of Southern Chu¡ªcomposed of the thirty thousand men under Yu Mian at Jiameng Pass and the fifty thousand men under Rong Yuan in Xiangyang¡ªadded with the Jiangxia and Jiujiang Barracks¡¯ force of sixty thousand men each totaled two hundred thousand. They were all under the direct control of Lu Can. While Lu Can didn¡¯t have jurisdiction over Huaixi¡¯s8 fifty thousand-strong garrison in name, Lu Xin had promoted Commander Shi Guan to general. So Shi Guan was very respectful toward the Lu family. In addition, out of Jianye¡¯s one hundred thousand royal guards, forty thousand favored Lu Can. The remaining sixty thousand royal guards didn¡¯t have much combat strength. If not for Huaidong¡¯s seventy thousand troops, a regime change wouldn¡¯t have been out of the question.


    However, for caution¡¯s sake, Shang Weijun still wrote a letter to Luo Louzhen. Better safe than sorry, after all. If the Yong army actually attacked Huaidong, stopping their offensive shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the terrain advantage of Sikou on the Huai. He had even reminded Luo Louzhen that if he beat the Yong army in battle, he couldn¡¯t pursue them so as to not enrage them. If all of Great Yong¡¯s armies came attacking, it would be turning victory into a crushing defeat.


    Luo Louzhen didn¡¯t know Shang Weijun¡¯s original intent. To the contrary, because he understood some of Lu Can¡¯s skill, coupled with Shang Weijun¡¯s power and influence, he immediately believed the information that the Yong armies might mount a southern campaign. He thought for a long time. Great Yong¡¯s Military Commissioner of Huainan, Pei Yun, had assumed personal command of Xuzhou to more easily aim at Huaidong. His Chuzhou Barracks would be the first to bear the brunt of a push south from Xuzhou following the Bian and Si Rivers. Thinking of all this, he angrily said, ¡°Where¡¯d you men leave the Grand General¡¯s letter? Bring it to me.¡±


    A bodyguard hastily presented the letter that Luo Louzhen had disregarded. His hands shaking, he opened the letter and quickly read the part that was his primary concern. The previously hackneyed words turned into precious advice.


    ¡°To defend the Yangtze you must first protect the Huai. Huaidong is based on Chuzhou, Sizhou,9 and Guangling.10 It can be used to shield Yangzhou and Liyang.11 If these two regions are lost, Jianye will be in grave danger. The General¡¯s Barracks will hold Chuzhou; the Northern Barracks will hold Sizhou; the Southern Barracks will hold Guangling. This way Sikou on the Huai will have no worries. Only Sikou, where the Si River flows into the Huai, is a strategic point. On the other side of Chuzhou, the Yong army will march south. If they do not pass through Sikou, they cannot invade Chuzhou. Generals, please heed my words. Split off a huge force to defend Sikou. This strategy can protect the peace of Huaidong.¡±


    After he finished reading the letter, Luo Louzhen yelled, ¡°Meeting, now! Military business: this general needs to mobilize troops.¡±


    ¡°General,¡± the bodyguard said in surprise, ¡°all the deputy generals, Adjunct Huang, and the honorable deputies are all asleep from drunkenness.¡±


    Luo Louzhen anxiously rubbed his hands and let loose a torrent of curses. But he knew he was the culprit. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°Go look for Sun Ding and have him come here.¡±


    The bodyguard froze. Luo Louzhen nearly booted him out of his bedchamber-tent, shouting, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going!¡±


    The bodyguard scrambled away.


    Sun Ding was quite a talented general, but because of his upright nature, he¡¯d repeatedly offended Luo Louzhen. So Luo Louzhen demoted him from deputy to colonel. However, Luo Louzhen was still discerning and understood the man¡¯s talents. He never chased him out of the Huaidong army, instead not listening to or asking anything of him. He even soothed Sun Ding at times. Today, a critical moment had arrived, so Luo Louzhen thought of this man.


    Soon after, Sun Ding came to see him. Sun Ding hadn¡¯t yet reached thirty years of age and looked handsome and strong, unlike Jiangnan people. He had lived in Huaidong for many years, but he was unsuccessful and moody. As a result, he looked cheerless. After entering the tent, he took no notice of the perfume and wine smells on Luo Louzhen. He bowed and saluted. ¡°Sun Ding greets the general. Please give commands, General.¡±


    Luo Louzhen forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°This general will give you five thousand men. Immediately lead your force to Sikou, then take control of the defenses there. Be on guard for the Yong armies¡¯ invasion.¡±


    Sun Ding was stunned. He was a colonel, and they could only lead one thousand troops. How could Luo Louzhen give him five thousand men?


    ¡°This task is urgent. This general is giving you a field promotion to the position of deputy. After we ascertain the Yong armies¡¯ movements, this general will personally go petition the Court to make your rank official,¡± added Luo Louzhen.


    Sun Ding understood what he meant. The Yong armies must have moved and Luo Louzhen didn¡¯t have any men on the front lines, so he thought of me. But Sun Ding didn¡¯t mind. If he had the chance to distinguish himself, why not? Although Luo Louzhen was envious of his betters, there were some benefits. Even if Luo Louzhen robbed him of his military success, at least his position as a deputy couldn¡¯t flee. As such, Sun Ding immediately gave a stern affirmative, left the tent, and selected five thousand soldiers. Of these five thousand men, a thousand had been under his leadership and had always rigorously trained. The other four thousand could begrudgingly be used. The Chuzhou Barracks didn¡¯t have any cavalry.


    Because of Luo Louzhen¡¯s neglect, Sikou had a garrison of only five hundred. If the Yong armies invaded overnight, there would have been no possibility of holding on to it. When Sun Ding thought of this, he burned with worry and rushed to Sikou. He took his five thousand troops to Sikou, marching day and night.


    Near Sikou, they could see the garrison barracks of the Southern Chu forces there. Dawn was breaking, though it was still dim and sunless. Sun Ding first ordered his bodyguards to go to the Sikou garrison¡¯s commandant to notify them. When he saw that his bodyguards were stopped and challenged by the night watch patrol outside the camp, he suddenly furrowed his brows. Suspicion welled up inside Sun Ding. If this place was supposed to be garrisoned, having troops on night patrol was more than reasonable. However, Sun Ding happened to know that the Sikou garrison¡¯s Commandant Hu was a cowardly peer and had extraordinarily low military discipline. If not for the rotating defenders of Sikou, change of positions, and promotions, as well as seven years of inaction from Great Yong, that man would never have come to such a dangerous location. With the skill of Sun Ding¡¯s trusted bodyguards, the camp might not even notice them by the time they reached the camp gates if it were the commandant¡¯s barracks.


    Looking at the not too distant Si and Huai Rivers, then back at the silent and foreboding barracks, a strange thought popped into Sun Ding¡¯s mind. He whispered an order to have the troops ready their arms and armor. Then he took a dozen accomplished bodyguards with him and walked slowly toward the entrance to the camp.


    Before they could get to the gates, a handsome young man dressed in dark robes hurried over with fix or six soldiers. He greeted Sun Ding, ¡°You must be Colonel Sun daren. Our commandant caught a cold yesterday, and he still cannot be on his feet. This subordinate is Tian Cheng and obeyed orders to welcome Colonel daren.¡±


    Sun Ding¡¯s gaze fell upon the young man. His accent, trappings, and tale were without problem, but the chill grew within Sun Ding. If Commandant Hu had talent like this under him, the commandant would have rejoiced to no end. Additionally, the expression on this young man¡¯s face was one of arrogance and confidence. It definitely was not the numb and vacant expressions that could be found everywhere in the Huaidong army. More importantly, the young man had the faint smell of blood on him. Sun Ding would never overlook this. He took a deep breath and said as calmly as possible, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Please, lead the way.¡±


    The young man turned around and was just about to walk forward when Sun Ding drew his blade and struck. This strike was fast as lightning, as well as a sneak attack from behind. It should have been impossible for the young man to have dodged it, but he seemed to have already taken precautions against it. He instantly snapped backwards, his back less than a chi12 away from the ground where he suddenly stopped, as if a slope on the ground. Sun Ding slashed downward, and the young man straightened up while drawing his blade and counterattacking. The blades clashed with a clang, and Sun Ding was forced back by the force of the blow. The young man shook off the influence and control of Sun Ding¡¯s blade. The other soldiers spread out and vaguely surrounded Sun Ding and his bodyguards.


    ¡°What a good Iron Plank Bridge,¡±13 Sun Ding sighed. ¡°So a true successor of the secret Shaolin Arts. Who is Sire, under the command of General Pei, to Military Commissioner of Huainan, Pei Yun?¡±


    The young man raised his eyebrows and declared, ¡°Since you saw through me, I might as well speak the truth. I am Du Lingfeng of the White Uniform Camp. General Pei is my martial uncle.¡±


    Sun Ding had expected this for a while now, but he was still devastated.


    The White Uniform Camp were Pei Yun¡¯s personal creation. More often than not, the people in jianghu were wild and unruly, unaccustomed to military rules and the laws of the land. Pei Yun established the White Uniform Camp to recruit talented people, the restrictions for entrants extremely loose. They just had to inform Pei Yun they were retiring before they could take off their armor and return home. If they set their mind on gaining rank, they could formally join the army. The barracks¡¯ men all had first-rate or higher skills. The most they had at a time was eighteen men because of Pei Yun¡¯s status; the majority were Shaolin or other famous virtuous sects¡¯ outstanding disciples. If they appeared, it meant Pei Yun considered Sikou imperative to hold. These men had to have been ordered by Pei Yun to stealthily take out Sikou¡¯s garrison and prepare to supply the Yong armies¡¯ march south.


    Sun Ding was anguished and deeply bitter.


    However, Sun Ding was an excellent soldier as well. He immediately became convinced of an idea. Since Du Lingfeng intentionally tried to lure him into the camp, it meant the Yong army was short on men here. He still had a chance to recapture Sikou. Thinking of this, Sun Ding raised his arm and called out, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Following his shout, the Southern Chu force charged the barracks. The handsome young man personally covered the retreat, withdrawing back into the camp. Hundreds of men surged out from inside the barracks and formed up to face the five thousand enemy troops.


    They even have the courage to get into formation, admired Sun Ding. However, if they didn¡¯t leave the camp, that would be even better as he only needed to surround the barracks, make some fire attacks, and secure the victory.


    Amid the clamor, the two forces began a bloody battle. Both sides knew just how important Sikou was; nobody had the slightest hesitation. This engagement worried Sun Ding. On his side, apart from his own one thousand troops, the remaining four thousand were nearly green in battle and their martial arts unrefined. It was difficult to find a use for them. Although they had the numbers, they couldn¡¯t effectively constrict the enemy. And though the enemy had fewer men, each was brave and skilled at war. More so, Du Lingfeng was braver than most, killing countless Southern Chu warriors in a row.


    In two hours, battle was cemented. Sun Ding worried the Yong force would receive reinforcements and unwittingly frowned. He had wanted a quick victory, but he got bogged down instead. He thought for a bit, then deployed two hundred out of his own one thousand troops and had them shoot arrows from the periphery. These troops were experienced in naval combat, so they weren¡¯t bad with the bow and arrow.


    In this way, the Yong force gradually weakened. While Sun Ding was motivating the troops, preparing to wipe out this Yong force, the encircled Yong force broke out into loud cheers. The cheering became louder, as if coming from far away. Sun Ding was shocked. Looking up, he saw the sky had lightened and instinctively looked at the Si River. He saw fluttering banners on boats and ships so numerous they concealed the river. On the prows, the fluttering silk banners displayed the huge character of pei (Åá).


    Footnotes:


    ÕÊÏÂÓ̸èÎè, zhangxia you gewu ¨C lit. under canopies, still singing and dancing; likely a reference to a poem by Tang Dynasty poet Gao Shi entitled ¡°A Song of the Yan State¡± (Ñà¸èÐÐ) that disparages An Lushan and his rebellion


    ãô¿Ú, Sikou ¨C lit. mouth of the Si River; many cities during this period were named in this fashion; Sikou was located in the southwest of what is modern-day Huai¡¯an Prefecture, Jiangsu.


    ³þÖÝ, Chuzhou ¨C Chu Prefecture, modern-day Huai¡¯an Prefecture


    »¨Ö¦ÕÐÕ¹, huazhi-zhaozhan ¨C lit. flowering branches bloom to beckon; fig. describes the beautiful clothes of a woman, seductively dressed, pretty


    ½­»´, jianghuai ¨C the plains between the Yangtze and Huai Rivers; modern provinces of Anhui and Jiangsu


    ÊÙ´º, Shouchun ¨C lit. long-lasting spring; modern-day Shou County, Anhui Province


    ¹Ì²½×Ô·â, gubu-zifeng ¨C lit. solidifying one¡¯s step while proclaiming oneself or confining oneself; fig. rest on one¡¯s laurels, become complacent, stand still, stuck in one¡¯s ways, stuffy


    »´Î÷, Huaixi ¨C the western reach of the Huai river; modern-day Anhui Province


    ãôÖÝ, Sizhou ¨C Si Prefecture, modern-day Xuyi County, Jiangsu Province


    ¹ãÁê, Guangling ¨C the historical name for modern-day Yangzhou Prefecture


    ÀúÑô, Liyang ¨C a city in He County, Anhui Province


    One chi is 24.6 centimeters (over nine inches)


    Similar to a stand-to-stand bridge but no hands; seen in many martial arts movies

 Volume 6, Chapter 11: Setting Fire to the Yangzhou Road

    Volume 6, 1


    General Luo, responsible for Huaidong, dispatched Colonel Sun Ding at the head of five thousand troops to reinforce Sikou. When Sun Ding¡¯s force arrived, Sikou had already fallen. At this time, Yong¡¯s main force had not yet arrived. Ding ordered his infantry to attack, but it bore no fruit. The Yong army had arrived. Sikou was then occupied by the Yong army. Sun Ding was stranded and encircled, his soldiers all begging to surrender. Sun Ding could not stop them, and the Yong army took them all prisoner.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    In the Chuzhou Barracks, Luo Louzhen sat in the commander¡¯s tent with a scowl. He wasted an entire morning before he reluctantly completed the preparations for war for the Chuzhou Barracks. This made him more worried. How could he meet the enemy like this? If he had three to five days, he would be ready. However, he didn¡¯t know when the Yong armies would come. Fortunately, both Prime Minister Shang and Grand General Lu were worrywarts. But when he thought things through, Huaidong had always been a place of strategic importance. When the Yong army attacked Huainan, they would take Yangzhou in Huaidong if they did not take Shouchun in Huaixi. And if they wanted to take Yangzhou, the Yong army would have to capture Chuzhou, Sizhou, and Guangling. If the Yong army intended to take Huaidong, he was sure to be the first to bear the brunt.


    Luo Louzhen glanced at Adjunct Huang. He impatiently asked, ¡°How about now? Have the messengers sent to Sizhou and Guangling returned?¡±


    ¡°They still have not, but the two regions are distant,¡± said Adjunct Huang, looking uneasy. ¡°One round trip takes until night before they¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Luo Louzhen angrily said, ¡°They¡¯re all useless. Grand General Lu¡¯s messengers can go from Jiangxia to Chuzhou within in a few days. Sizhou and Guangling are right next to us and it still takes that long! There¡¯s also that Sun Ding fellow. I had him go to Sikou and take control of the defenses. Why hasn¡¯t he sent a messenger back to clarify the situation in all this time?¡±


    Adjunct Huang saw his anger erupt and nervously said, ¡°Perhaps he is busy with military affairs. There will presumably be news by the afternoon.¡±


    Luo Louzhen was mollified. ¡°Transmit orders down the chain that all deputy generals and other officers are not to be remiss in their duties. If Chuzhou is lost, and I cannot save my life, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have it easy.¡±


    Adjunct Huang shuddered and said, ¡°General, should we inform the Chuzhou garrison? They have five thousand troops there. Although they don¡¯t have much combat strength, it¡¯s still good to take precautions.¡±


    Luo Louzhen furrowed his brows. The Chuzhou garrison and he didn¡¯t get along. He didn¡¯t have much standing, so he didn¡¯t want to offend them. However, he finally understood the truth in ¡°without lips, the teeth feel cold.¡± His base in southwest Chuzhou was isolated, and he couldn¡¯t defend the barracks if the Yong armies came attacking. He could only withdraw to Chuzhou and garrison the city. If he didn¡¯t seize the moment to improve relations, he might not even have an escape route. A moment of consideration later, he scoffed and decided, ¡°Dispatch someone to inform Gu Yuanyong to close the city gates within the next few days and await the enemy army.¡±


    Adjunct Huang hastily complied. Luo Louzhen and Gu Yuanyong were on bad terms, mostly because the Chuzhou Barracks¡¯ soldiers ran riot in Chuzhou. Luo Louzhen didn¡¯t restrain them either, and because his backing was too powerful, Gu Yuanyong had no choice but to think of ways to please him. Although Luo Louzhen didn¡¯t appreciate the effort, Adjunct Huang and others benefited from association. They felt a mild affection for Gu Yuanyong, so Adjunct Huang would think of a way to notify the Chuzhou military intelligence in a timely manner.


    Right after Adjunct Huang departed, a bodyguard entered and reported, ¡°General, Colonel Sun¡¯s bodyguards have returned.¡±


    Luo Louzhen rejoiced. ¡°Have them enter.¡±


    Soon, two soldiers walked in. Luo Louzhen recognized the one in front: Sun Fang, a relative of Sun Ding. He was the leader of Sun Ding¡¯s bodyguard. The one in the back was trembling a little, however, and was too scared to lift his head after entering the tent. He was clearly fearful. Luo Louzhen only knew the man was another of Sun Ding¡¯s bodyguards and ignored him, asking Sun Fang, ¡°Colonel Sun has already arrived at Sikou, right? What¡¯s the situation there? The Yong armies have acted.¡±


    Sun Fang looked a little nervous. He replied, ¡°General, the Colonel daren ordered us to report back that the Yong army hasn¡¯t moved yet. However, the Colonel daren has dispatched scouts upstream along the river. They¡¯re reconnoitering, and if there is any news, they will swiftly report to the barracks.¡±


    Luo Louzhen was put at ease. He looked at the man beside Sun Fang and asked, ¡°Who is this? Why did you bring him into the tent?¡±


    Sun Fang said in disquiet, ¡°He is one of the best experts in our force. The Colonel daren worried the Yong scouts had already sneaked into Huaisi,2 so he ordered him and this subordinate to come together.¡±


    ¡°Rightly so,¡± Luo Louzhen laughed. ¡°Colonel Sun is indeed careful. What¡¯s your name? Since Sun Ding said your martial arts are pretty good, I presume you are a one in a thousand warrior. Why are you like a timid woman? Someone, give him a goblet of wine. Don¡¯t be so nervous. This general is no murderous tyrant.¡±


    The soldier seemed relieved to hear this. He relaxed quite a bit and lifted his head, taking the goblet with both hands. He stepped forward and declared, ¡°Many thanks to the General for the wine.¡± Then he downed it all in a single gulp.


    Luo Louzhen inspected the soldier, seeing he was around twenty-nine years old with sharp features, handsome and valiant. He looked calm and indifferent, his ramrod straight posture resembling a tall, striking white poplar. Between blinks, a gleam flashed in the soldier¡¯s eyes. Luo Louzhen was aghast. This bearing was similar to Grand General Lu Can¡¯s. If he had seen this man before, how could he have no memory or impression of him? Luo Louzhen stood to his feet, yelling, ¡°You certainly aren¡¯t a soldier of the Chuzhou Barracks. Who are you?¡±


    With him shouting, his bodyguards outside the tent stampeded in, forming a protective barrier around Luo Louzhen.


    Luo Louzhen was about to order people to take Sun Fang and the other soldier away when a clamor rose outside the tent. The noise grew louder, and a scout soaked in blood staggered his way in. Collapsing, he screamed in a hoarse and exhausted voice, ¡°General, things have gone poorly. The Yong armies captured Sikou, and their vanguard has already reached the barracks.¡±


    Luo Louzhen looked up from the scout, despair written all over his face. He glared daggers at Sun Fang and the other soldier. He furiously said, ¡°The two of you are spies for the Yong army. Behead them for me.¡±


    Sun Fang was scared out of his wits, but the other soldier didn¡¯t look any different. He offered a brief smile and said, ¡°General Luo, this one is Military Commission of Huainan, Pei Yun. I made the trip with the express purpose of giving the General my regards.¡±


    Everyone in the tent felt their ears pop. How could this be? How could Pei Yun, a commander of a Yong army, in control of the Xuzhou Barracks with a fifteen thousand-strong army, appear at this location? Sun Fang, who had brought Pei Yun in, even felt his teeth chattering. After he had been taken prisoner, he obeyed orders to bring this man into the Chuzhou Barracks and fit in. The whole time, he thought this man was an expert from the White Clothed Camp. How could he knew it was actually Pei Yun? After all, Pei Yun was around thirty-six. How could he have expected him to look so young? No wonder nobody had thought of this soldier¡¯s true identity. Now, the life of Pei Yun emerged in everyone¡¯s mind. He was a distinguished disciple of Shaolin with sophisticated martial arts. They had heard that Buddhist meditation improved one¡¯s mind and body. Today they saw it was indeed so.


    While everyone was dealing with turbulent emotions, Pei Yun bolted away and threw himself at Luo Louzhen. A deadly thought popped into Luo Louzhen¡¯s mind. If he captured this man, the Yong army might descend into turmoil. When Huaidong was secured, his contribution wouldn¡¯t be small. He snapped, ¡°Shooting arrows is not allowed. Capture that man for me!¡± He didn¡¯t permit his subordinates to loose arrows, because he was afraid that if they killed Pei Yun it would anger the Yong army, and they would ravage Huaidong. His guilt wouldn¡¯t be insignificant, possibly even spelling the end for the troops under his command.


    Before he could finish speaking, the tent rang out with wretched cries. A dozen bodyguards who had rushed at Pei Yun were rolling in a heap on the ground. Both of Pei Yun¡¯s hands glowed with a steady golden light. His unrivaled Divine Diamond Force had been perfected,3 each palm strike deadly. In the blink of an eye, he broke through the bodyguards¡¯ barrier to face Luo Louzhen. Luo Louzhen drew his sword and thrust forward, the sound of a tempest erupting from it. The average person would dodge, but Pei Yun greeted the attack with a palm strike. As the sword and palm crossed, they created a metallic clang. Luo Louzhen was jarred back a step by the force of the palm strike. Pei Yun threw another palm strike, the power behind it overwhelming.4 Luo Louzhen was again driven back a step. The wind created by the palm strike surged through the tent, the gale roaring. Pei Yun slowly and calmly forced his way to Luo Louzhen, step by step. He turned a set of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s ordinary fist techniques into an awe-inspiring display. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t even intervene, let alone mob Pei Yun.


    Luo Louzhen¡¯s swordsmanship was originally fairly outstanding, but he had indulged in women and wine, which greatly impacted his internal energy. Seeing Pei Yun force his way closer, Luo Louzhen couldn¡¯t even slash a blow to counterattack. He had wanted to call out for his bodyguards to shoot arrows, but he was worried he would get entangled in the volley, so he lost all strength to speak. Though the Chuzhou Barracks currently lodged thirty thousand troops, Luo Louzhen felt all alone.


    Bang! Luo Louzhen crashed his back into the back wall of the tent. By this time, all the soldiers in the barracks had charged to the flap of the tent. Adjunct Huang snarled, ¡°Shoot him dead! Don¡¯t harm the General.¡±


    Luo Louzhen rejoiced. He gave a savage smile. As long as he could ward off a few strikes, he could snatch victory from the jaws of defeat. He didn¡¯t believe that flesh and blood could resist a volley of arrows. He just had to wait for Pei Yun to block the arrows and take the opportunity to cut through the tent and escape. Adjunct Huang was bound to have reinforcements ready to come up.


    Luo Louzhen saw the hint of a sneer appear on Pei Yun¡¯s calm face at this moment. He was shocked. Luo Louzhen suddenly slashed his sword at Pei Yun, exhausting all his strength in the blow. The blade glinted like a foaming waterfall and blasted away everything in its path. Admiration shone in Pei Yun¡¯s eyes for a second, and he unsheathed his saber to meet the attack. The blades clashed, screaming and screeching. Luo Louzhen couldn¡¯t avoid being rammed into the back wall of the tent again. Then, a long saber cut through the wall, slicing right into Luo Louzhen¡¯s body. Blood sprayed, and Luo Louzhen gave an ear-piercing shriek as Pei Yun beheaded him, his head flying into the air.


    Adjunct Huang sounded like he was about to break into tears. ¡°Loose!¡± he roared.


    Watching their commander die horribly struck terror into the hearts of these soldiers. When they heard Adjunct Huang¡¯s order, they unconsciously drew and loosed arrows. Their thoughts were running wild, though, so the first volley had no power behind it. However, Sun Fang, who had shrank away into a corner of the tent once fighting began, was still caught in the crossfire. He died taking many arrows to his body.


    Pei Yun kicked aside Luo Louzhen¡¯s corpse and picked up his head. He then sliced the tent open with his saber, a Southern Chu soldier wielding a long saber appearing in the perforation. All around him on the ground were corpses, the reinforcements Adjunct Huang had sent for. Pei Yun cut through the tent and exited, the second volley of arrows merely chasing after him. However, that soldier slashed his saber in the arc of a rainbow and blocked every single one of the arrows. By the time the third volley of arrows were shot, Pei Yun and the soldier had ran a dozen zhang5 away without heading into the center of the Southern Chu barracks. Two people shouted from within the camp, ¡°Luo Louzhen has died, Luo Louzhen has died.¡±


    The entire camp descended into chaos. An untold number of people ran around in a flurry, crying out, while officers tried their best to rein in their subordinates¡¯ swearing and tongue-lashing. Then, from the surrounding countryside, bugle horns blared and drums beat. A Southern Chu soldier hollered, ¡°Not good, the Yong army is here!¡±


    The stamping of thousands and thousands of hooves and feet galloped close to Adjunct Huang, the shaking ground giving proof a cavalry troop was approaching. He looked back and saw Yong heavy cavalry wearing blue-gray armor flooding into the Chuzhou Barracks from outside the main gates. The Yong cavalry trampled the shaken Southern Chu officers and soldiers into paste under their iron horseshoes. The Yong cavalry wielded ¡°embroidered spring¡± sabers, the blades of which extended out three chi and two cun6 and required two hands to use. People could be split in twain with a chop from their sabers. The cavalry attacked the barracks with speed and ferocity, routing all resistance.


    Who could stand against this force? was the thought that rose in the mind of nearly every Southern Chu officer and soldier. Some of them risked their lives trying to escape out of a different camp gate; others hid in tents, petrified, waiting for the arrival of their end. Still, some were shouting themselves hoarse to organize a counterattack, one of them being Adjunct Huang. He already realized this Yong force didn¡¯t actually have that many men, only around a few thousand, so he started giving orders for the soldiers to counterattack. Deputy General Li, who was supposed to assume this duty, had stolen away out through the rear with over a hundred bodyguards the moment he saw the Yong force enter the barracks.


    The Southern Chu army¡¯s resistance started showing some results, as a thirty thousand-strong army was not so easily broken. Though Luo Louzhen had stripped them of their spirit and drive after all these years, the Huaidong army was originally an elite force, and when it came to life or death, they still knew how to fight. The Yong force¡¯s assault began to get checked, and they could no longer attack as they pleased.


    Pei Yun, who had disappeared in the chaos of the camp, appeared right at this time. During the confusion, he had changed clothing, now wearing a black uniform and armor, the black cloak on his back flapping in the autumn breeze. A dozen bodyguards trailed behind him, all of them wearing standard blue-gray armor. However, they had white cloaks draped over their bodies, and their armor didn¡¯t have any markings indicating their identities. These were the hallmarks of Pei Yun¡¯s White Uniform Camp. Among them was Du Lingfeng, the man who captured Sikou. These men had strolled in on foot during the rout and headed to the commander¡¯s tent.


    Adjunct Huang was at the tent coordinating the Chu counterattack. Although he came from a civil service background and was usually extremely timid, he still had some martial talent. The mob of Chu troops only needed a leader to resist the far inferior number of Yong troops.


    Adjunct Huang saw Pei Yun amble into the melee at the head of his bodyguards and was terrified. If he let Pei Yun slaughter his way over, they might not have another opportunity to defend the barracks. So Adjunct Huang gave constant orders to intercept Pei Yun and company. However, Pei Yun¡¯s bodyguards were a tough and powerful force and didn¡¯t need Pei Yun to lift a finger. Their sabers slashed and their spears pierced a path of blood through the camp. Facing them, the Southern Chu army began to crumble and rout. Adjunct Huang couldn¡¯t make them continue to listen to orders either.


    Pei Yun reached the commander¡¯s tent in this fashion. He didn¡¯t look at the pale Adjunct Huang protected by soldiers. Rather, he lifted his head and gazed at the huge banner flying before the commander¡¯s tent, his expression remarkably detached. He lifted a leg and walked toward the banner. The soldiers charged with guarding the commander¡¯s banner resisted with all their strength, but against Pei Yun¡¯s White Uniform Camp¡¯s blades, their resistance was but a paltry struggle. Walking under the huge banner, Pei Yun bellowed and chopped at the middle of it. A gorgeous ray of light glinted off his blade and the flagpole was cut in twain.


    When the Southern Chu troops in the barracks saw the commander¡¯s banner collapse, all their remaining fighting spirit finally shattered. Some of the braver soldiers slipped out of the barracks, while others simply dropped their weapons and prostrated on the ground, having completely given up resisting. The Chuzhou Barracks¡¯ banners had fallen, scattered and mangled, and over half of the thirty thousand-strong army was helpless and taken prisoner, the rest either dead or fled.


    Adjunct Huang was petrified as he gazed at the barracks, the entire length of which had shattered. A good while later, he drew his sword and tried to slit his own throat. But his limbs trembled and he didn¡¯t have the courage to carry it out. Before he could pluck up his courage, one of Pei Yun¡¯s bodyguards had spurred a horse over and hit Adjunct Huang on the back with the flat of a saber to knock him to the ground unconscious. The Chuzhou Barracks were captured.


    Watching as the Southern Chu troops dropped their weapons and surrendered under threat of force by the Yong army, Du Lingfeng laughed loudly. ¡°Martial Uncle, why is the Southern Chu army so weak? If all their forces are like this, it might not even take half a year for us to eliminate Southern Chu.¡±


    Pei Yun gave him a brief glance and said, ¡°Luo Louzhen was an incompetent fool. He only knew how to use the allure of money to rope in officers and nothing about the consolidation and defensive operations of an army. If you could see Lu Can¡¯s army, you¡¯d realize Southern Chu also has heroic men. If you underestimate the enemy, I will never let you be the advance guard again.¡±


    Du Lingfeng stuck his tongue out. He replied, ¡°Yes, this subordinate recognizes his mistake. I won¡¯t ever underestimate the enemy. Please do not leave me behind, General.¡±


    Pei Yun offered a thin smile but did not respond. Turning to a different White Uniform Camp warrior, who was middle-aged and had honest and noble features, he told him, ¡°Wei Ping, you¡¯re in charge of the five hundred men who will be left here to guard the captives. I need to immediately assault Chuzhou.¡±


    ¡°General, you¡¯re the commander of the First Army. You shouldn¡¯t lead the charge,¡± stated Wei Ping in worry. ¡°Entering the camp alone and beheading Luo Louzhen can be explained away by the fact that General¡¯s martial arts have surpassed ours, but assaulting Chuzhou is very important. Please think twice, General. If something happens to General, how could we explain it to the Third Army¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± Pei Yun said with a smile. ¡°After capturing Chuzhou, I believe there will be no more opportunities for me to take risks. Zhang Wenxiu is leading an attack on Sizhou in a day¡¯s time. Then we¡¯ll converge on Guangling, and after assaulting Yangzhou, we desire to engage Lu Can. By that time, how could I have any chance to show off?¡±


    Du Lingfeng overheard them and asked, ¡°Martial Uncle, is Lu Can sure to come and relieve Huaidong?¡±


    Pei Yun nodded and answered, ¡°If Yangzhou falls into our hands, our armies can deploy at the Guazhou7 Ferry and threaten Jingkou8 on the opposite bank. If we do not capture Jingkou, Swallow Rock is upstream and Jianye can be threatened from there. Therefore, Lu Can absolutely cannot allow us to parade our military prowess through Huaidong. Though Shang Weijun has monopolized power, he releases his grip in times of crisis. And though it will take some time, we must first eliminate the surviving Southern Chu forces. If we want to attack Yangzhou, it will still take a month¡¯s time even if we could move faster. By that time, Lu Can is certain to be at the Yangtze waiting for us and arrayed in formation.¡±


    ¡°That being the case,¡± Du Lingfeng said, ¡°why not force march and attack Yangzhou, not stopping along the way? And make it so Lu Can has no time to rush over?¡±


    Pei Yun smiled noncommittally and replied, ¡°This battle is imperative and impossible to avoid. You don¡¯t need to ask any more questions.¡±


    Du Lingfeng was at a loss, but he didn¡¯t dare keep pressing.


    Wei Ping said at this time, ¡°General, these grounds hold over ten thousand captives. My force hasn¡¯t close to enough strength to spare to guard them. Could General please show us how to handle them?¡±


    ¡°Killing captives is inauspicious, not to mention these Southern Chu troops have lost heart. They¡¯re harmless enough. Imprison them in the barracks, and if the situation changes, you can slip away. After another two hours, He Ying will arrive. You can hand over command of the Chuzhou Barracks to him. Split off twenty thousand troops to meet me in Chuzhou,¡± said Pei Yun, walking out of the camp. Meanwhile, the vanguard that had accompanied him in the seizure of the Chuzhou Barracks were in formation, awaiting his arrival.


    At 1 PM, the infantry, the main force of the Yong army, reached the Chuzhou Barracks. They were under the command of a middle-aged general, and the sight he saw rendered him speechless. More than ten thousand Southern Chu troops were sitting in silence inside of tents, with only five hundred Yong soldiers on patrol subduing them. After meeting with Wei Ping, the middle-aged general, He Ying, immediately took over the Chuzhou Barracks with a thirty thousand-strong army. Wei Ping led a force of twenty thousand infantry and cavalry toward Chuzhou.


    Four hours after the Chuzhou Barracks had fallen, the Sizhou Barracks were assaulted by fifty thousand Yong troops. As Luo Louzhen¡¯s messenger had been intercepted and assassinated en route by the White Uniform Camp, the Sizhou Barracks were caught off guard. However, because the garrison commander was normally quite cautious, the Sizhou Barracks lasted until the dawn of the second day before falling. Afterwards, Zhang Wenxiu led an attack on Sizhou. The Sizhou governor was cowardly and didn¡¯t dare meet him on the field of battle. He opened the gates and surrendered, while Chuzhou had changed hands last night. By this point, the only remaining Southern Chu garrison in Huaidong was the Guangling Barracks. The prelude to the Yong-Chu War had finally been formally unveiled.


    The famous capital of Huainan, Yangzhou; the beautiful Bamboo West Pavilion; the endless natural beauty of the Yangzhou Road were now shrouded in the flames and storm clouds of war. Heavy cavalry trampled on the temporary peace and sweet dreams of Southern Chu.


    Footnotes:


    ·é»ðÑïÖÝ·, fenghuo Yangzhou Lu ¨C lit. setting fire to the Yangzhou Road; likely a reference to a poem by Southern Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji entitled ¡°Meditations on the Past Inside Beigu Pavilion in Jingkou, to the Tune of Everlasting Joy¡± (ÓÀÓöÀÖ¡¤¾©¿Ú±±¹Ìͤ»³¹Å) that expresses his intense grief and indignation at the imminent death of the dynasty and his ambition to save his country


    »´ãô, Huaisi ¨C the area between the Huai and Si Rivers, modern-day central Shandong Province


    ¯»ð´¿Çà, luhuo-chunqing ¨C lit. pure blue flame in the furnace; fig. mastered one¡¯s skill to perfection


    ̩ɽѹ¶¥, Taishan yading ¨C lit. Mount Tai bearing down on one¡¯s head; fig. bear a heavy burden, crushing, overwhelming


    About 35 meters (about 115 feet)


    About 94 centimeters (around 3 feet) in total


    ¹ÏÖÞ, Guazhou ¨C in the exact same location as modern-day Guazhou, Hanjiang District, Yangzhou, Jiangsu Province (not to be confused with the Guazhou in Gansu Province)


    ¾©¿Ú, Jingkou ¨C also in the same location as modern-day Jingkou District, Zhenjiang, Jiangsu Province; the two locales are separated by the Yangtze Rive

 Volume 6, Chapter 12: Slick Blood in the Isolated City

    Volume 6,


    Pei Yun, the Military Commissioner of Huainan, easily captured Chuzhou and Sizhou, and personally beheaded the Southern Chu Commander of Huaidong, Luo Louzhen. The various towns of Huaidong all surrendered upon catching wind of the news. Only the deputy general of the Huaidong army, Cai Lin, gathered routed troops in defense of Guangling. The Yong army could not seize it, so Pei Yun ordered He Ying¡¯s force to go around and take Gaoyou1by surprise. Then they crossed the river and flanked Guangling, the defenders routed. Reinforcements had not turned up after waiting for a long time, and Cai Lin knew Yong¡¯s strength could not be tied up. Now, Pei Yun sent a message by arrow requesting their surrender. Cai Lin complied and led his forces out of the city. He committed suicide before the formation, and the Guangling host surrendered. On the twenty-ninth day of the tenth month, the Yong army marched into Yangzhou, and the Yangzhou garrison collapsed without a battle.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Some attractions in Chuzhou were the Zhenhuai Tower and Temple of Marquis Han in the middle of the city, while the Temple of the Old Lady and Marquis Han Fishing Dock on the outskirts were the most famous. The governor of Chuzhou, Gu Yuanyong, had always loved the Zhenhuai Tower the most. Not only did he frequently convene feasts with luminaries in the city in the building, he had also coordinated the resistance of Chuzhou¡¯s garrison to the Yong army¡¯s offensive in here last night. However, he returned to Zhenhuai Tower within a night, having been taken prisoner. The Yong guard at his side didn¡¯t breach any etiquette, but the governor couldn¡¯t shake his feelings of anguish and dread.


    Yesterday at dusk, the routing troops of the Chuzhou Barracks arrived outside the city unarmored and helmetless. His side had been informed that the Yong army had already captured the Chuzhou Barracks and Luo Louzhen had died in battle. Gu Yuanyong threw open the gates and allowed the defeated troops to enter the city. The leader of those men was Adjunct Huang, who frequently helped him dissuade Luo Louzhen from certain actions. As a result, Gu Yuanyong didn¡¯t suspect him. Unfortunately, their entrance was a bad omen. Adjunct Huang had been forced by the Yong army to this city so they could deceive the defenders. Chuzhou could have just barely withstood a battle but fell in this absurd way.


    Gu Yuanyong still retained a bit of wariness, so even though the Yong army invaded the city, he withdrew to the Zhenhuai Tower under the protection of his bodyguards. Urban warfare broke out between the defenders and the Yong army. The Yong army¡¯s combat strength was overbearing, but the Chuzhou garrison was familiar with the geography. The two forces were engaged in combat for a long time, victory and defeat uncertain. However, that night, the Yong army¡¯s twenty thousand reinforcements flooded into the city of Chuzhou. Gu Yuanyong¡¯s last speck of hope was shattered as he gazed at the Yong banners all throughout the city of Chuzhou. The remaining thousand-odd defenders were surrounded at the base of the Zhenhuai Tower. Helpless, he could only surrender the city. Afterwards, the Yong army forced him to lead them around the city and quell the populace. By the time dawn broke, Great Yong had established their occupation of the city of Chuzhou.


    After a sleepless night, Gu Yuanyong was again summoned to the Zhenhuai Tower by Yong commander Pei Yun. When he reached the top floor he was most at home at, he saw Pei Yun standing at the window with his hands cupped behind his back. He was looking down at the view. Two men stood on either side of Pei Yun and in front of and behind him. They were all White Uniform Camp experts, wearing gray-blue armor and white cloaks. Gu Yuanyong didn¡¯t know the particulars of these bodyguards, but he could see that each had a stern bearing, different from the typical soldier. A pained look on his face, he went forward and prostrated, saying, ¡°Surrendered subject of Southern Chu, Gu Yuanyong, pays his respects to Military Commissioner daren.¡±


    Pei Yun turned around, reaching out to help him up with both hands. After standing him up, Pei Yun smiled and said, ¡°I followed the order of My Imperial Majesty, the Emperor of Great Yong, in storming and capturing Huaidong because of the great suffering of the Chuzhou populace. Last night¡¯s bloody battle unavoidably harmed many innocents. Since daren has forsaken the darkness for the light, please placate the people instead.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong gave repeated promises, but hope arose within him. Is the Yong army truly not going to execute me? He had resisted the Yong army for nearly the entire night. In the dark of the night, the sieging Yong army suffered quite a few casualties, at least a thousand men. He had thought that they were biding their time and pacifying Chuzhou before dealing with him. If not for his worry that they would massacre the city of Chuzhou in revenge, he wouldn¡¯t have surrendered. To his surprise, this Military Commissioner of Huainan and commander of the Yong army didn¡¯t seem to blame him.


    Gu Yuanyong had never experienced battle with the Yong armies before, so he didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the Yong army, the enemy resisting was normal and expected. If they didn¡¯t fight back and surrendered instead, that would be far stranger.


    Pei Yun soothed Gu Yuanyong with a few words, his tone gentle to put Gu Yuanyong at ease. At this time, Du Lingfeng stomped up the stairs in rage, saluted to Pei Yun, and said, ¡°General, that Chuzhou Chief Clerk is too rude. This subordinate followed orders to seize papers and seals, but he refused to hand them over and even cursed at you, saying you used deception to take the city and are a treacherous coward.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong¡¯s heart lurched. Chief Clerk Jing Changqing of Chuzhou was a jinshi who came twenty-ninth in the autumn imperial examinations of the second year of Tongtai. Four years ago, he came to Chuzhou and took up office. He was the son of one of Jiaxing¡¯s aristocratic families, and from his talent, he should have had a higher position, at least entering the Hanlin Academy. However, his career had been rough going. Over the years, he had served in various regions as an adjunct, major, and related posts, never getting promoted. Meanwhile, his fellow jinshi had gained wealth and rank. Only he nearly reached the age of forty before being appointed as the Chief Clerk of Chuzhou.


    After his appointment, Gu Yuanyong watched him closely. Jing Changqing conducted himself reasonably and with restraint. He had a good sense of propriety and did his duty as an honest and upright individual, a truly outstanding talent. When Gu Yuanyong asked him the reason for his unfortunate career, the man simply sighed without explaining. He was clearly hiding something, but Gu Yuanyong had never liked to investigate the secrets in another¡¯s life. As a result, he dropped the subject but kept it in mind.


    However, Jing Changqing was unexpectedly stubborn today. If he offended the Yong army, would he not lose his life? His harem and children were all within the walls of Chuzhou, and if he did something wrong, his entire family could be exterminated. Thinking of all this, Gu Yuanyong couldn¡¯t help but become unsettled.


    Pei Yun didn¡¯t look any different. He said lightly, ¡°Lingfeng, how did you handle him?¡±


    ¡°I was angered and had people tie him up and bring him to the bottom of the tower,¡± replied Du Lingfeng. ¡°Please permit this subordinate to behead the man in public as a warning, General. Make them reconsider making an enemy of our Great Yong.¡±


    Thinking of how Jing Changqing was easy to get along with on normal days, Gu Yuanyong hurriedly went up and bowed with his hands in front of him. ¡°Please forgive him, General, please. Chief Clerk Jing is principled by nature and was perhaps offended to some extent. General is magnanimous, so please spare his life.¡±


    Pei Yun laughed and said, ¡°Bring him here. I want to see this unyielding chief clerk for myself.¡±


    Du Lingfeng rejoiced and conveyed the order down the tower. Soon after, bodyguards escorted a man up the stairs. This man was around forty, looked refined, and had a gentle air to him. However, he was currently covered in dirt, and his official¡¯s hat was nowhere to be found. Bloodstains even dotted his forehead, clearly having suffered badly on the way here.


    After reaching the top floor, the man refused to kneel and looked around with angry eyes. Du Lingfeng saw him like this and roared, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling and begging forgiveness from my general at the sight of him!¡±


    The man coldly said, ¡°I, Jing Changqing, am an official of Southern Chu. Why must I salute a general of Great Yong?¡±


    Pei Yun laughed at his words. ¡°Governor Gu has already led the Chuzhou officials in surrendering to our Great Yong. You are now a surrendered official, so why do you not kneel?¡±


    The man angrily replied, ¡°The governor may have surrendered, but as the Chief Clerk, I never have. You all invaded our lands and harmed our people, so the Southern Chu common folk invariably hate you to the core. Although the current situation forces a temporary surrender, when the King¡¯s army marches north, he will annihilate you.2 He definitely won¡¯t let all of you escape Huaidong.¡±


    Du Lingfeng was furious. He walked over and slapped Jing Changqing, knocking him to the ground. He pointed at Jing Changqing and castigated, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the Southern Chu commoners hate to the core? Who doesn¡¯t know that Luo Louzhen has devastated Huaidong, raped peasant girls, and imposed taxes and grain levies. Today, our army posted announcements telling of Luo Louzhen¡¯s execution. Chuzhou¡¯s people all danced with joy. Since you¡¯re this unyielding, why didn¡¯t you have the courage to fight back against Luo Louzhen? All my life, I¡¯ve most despised rotten scholars like you. Since you refuse to surrender, you¡¯ll be a prisoner of our army. I won¡¯t kill you, but you¡¯ll wear a cangue for three days in front of the governor¡¯s residence. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll have the strength to criticize us.¡±


    His strike was so severe and heavy half the man¡¯s face swelled and bruised. Blood was spilling from the corner of Jing Changqing¡¯s mouth, and he seemed ready to risk everything. He let loose a torrent of invective, and though it was unintelligible, Du Lingfeng grew even more incensed. He drew his sword, pointed at the man, and said, ¡°All right, since you¡¯re trying to kill yourself, I¡¯ll oblige you.¡±


    Pei Yun had been calmly watching Du Lingfeng take care of things, but when he saw that Du Lingfeng was really going to put Jing Changqing to the sword, he spoke up to restrain him. ¡°Don¡¯t, he¡¯s been loyal all his life. Killing him is evil. Just imprison him in jail. Don¡¯t make things difficult for his family.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate obeys,¡± Du Lingfeng happily said. He then dragged Jing Changqing down the tower.


    Gu Yuanyong was so scared he had broken out into a cold sweat. Du Lingfeng may have walloped and reprimanded the disrespectful chief clerk, but the others clearly had their eyes on him. The punishment was obviously a warning to him.3 Seeing his capable official humiliated by the arrogant and despotic Yong soldier, Gu Yuanyong felt a sense of mortification. He too wanted to curse at these people, then have Pei Yun order for him to be dragged out and executed.


    Pei Yun noticed his flushing, angry face, but deterring the Chuzhou officials from resisting was the most important issue at the moment. As a result, he pretended not to have seen Gu Yuanyong¡¯s complexion. The high-ranking officials in Southern Chu¡¯s Huaidong Province were all sons of Southern Chu nobility, so even though they had surrendered, it absolutely could not be trusted. Only once Pei Yun had captured Guangling would he purge Huaidong. Then it could act as the front line of Great Yong¡¯s offensive against Southern Chu. For now, they would have to tolerate the insubordination.


    A day later, Pei Yun left Wei Ping behind with five thousand men to garrison Chuzhou, while he led the main army to Guangling to rendezvous with He Ying¡¯s force. Meanwhile, Zhang Wenxiu¡¯s force had successfully seized Sizhou and were also heading to Guangling to meet up.


    Guangling was Yangzhou¡¯s last gateway. The region had originally been under Yangzhou¡¯s jurisdiction, and in ancient times, Yangzhou had been called Guangling. During the end of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the region was created as the County of Tianchang, later being renamed Guangling, while Guangling was renamed to Yangzhou. Decades had passed since then, and people had become accustomed to these names.


    As Guangling acted as the northern barrier of Yangzhou, seizing Guangling meant Yangzhou could be captured at once. As such, Southern Chu had established the Guangling Barracks in this region.


    The deputy general of the Guangling Barracks, Cai Lin, may have been related to Shang Weijun, but Cai Lin was upright by nature. He was Shang Weijun¡¯s nephew, the son of a sister, and if he had not fallen out with Shang Weijun, Luo Louzhen would never have had the position of Commander of Huaidong fall into his lap. As a result, Luo Louzhen kept a respectful distance from Cai Lin. So when the Guangling Barracks were handed to Cai Lin, he showed no interest.


    Cai Lin had original ideas on how to train troops, disciplined the soldiers, never disturbed the people, and often helped the poor and distressed. As such, his reputation in Guangling was superb.


    After the Chuzhou and Sizhou Barracks were defeated, quite a few routed soldiers fled to Guangling. He took them into camp, and after putting them into good order, gained over thirty thousand more men. After reporting about the military situation to Jianye, he led the army into Guangling and garrisoned the city. He knew that if he met the Yong army in pitched battle, he would suffer a terrible defeat. So he prepared to rely on Guangling¡¯s walls to stop the Yong army¡¯s offensive. He knew himself well enough to know that he couldn¡¯t defeat Pei Yun on the field of battle. He only hoped to defend the city until the Southern Chu relief force could arrive.


    On the ninth day of the tenth month, Pei Yun¡¯s army arrived at Guangling, a hundred thousand Yong troops deploying below Guangling¡¯s walls. They were a dense forest covering the land. The corners of the Yong army¡¯s encampment were connected and exuded an oppressive aura. One felt the impossibility of winning when looking at it. Cai Lin pointed at the Yong encampment and said, ¡°If Guangling falls, the Yong army can drive straight into Yangzhou, threatening Jingkou and Jianye. If you all do not unite and fight hard, the Huaidong army¡¯s prestige will be eliminated. This general has already petitioned Jianye, requesting a relief force from Weijun and Grand General Lu. We only need to hold the city for ten days to a fortnight before receiving the relief force. Sires, you must be willing to give your life.¡±


    The officers and men of the Guangling Barracks had all received Cai Lin¡¯s favor and blessings, so they resounded, ¡°We are willing to give our lives for the general!¡±


    Their shouting rang out far and wide. Even the Yong army beneath the walls could hear them clearly. Pei Yun knitted his brows and said to He Ying and Zhang Wenxiu, who were behind him, ¡°Looks like the city of Guangling won¡¯t be easy to take!¡±


    Zhang Wenxiu was a handsome, young officer. He laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for General to worry. Even if Guangling is difficult to attack, can it stop our Great Yong cavalry?¡±


    ¡°Please order the siege, General. If we cannot take Guangling, we are not men!¡± yelled the assembled officers and men.


    Pei Yun swung his whip at the walls of Guangling at the words. ¡°In that case, He Ying, you haven¡¯t served with distinction yet, so why don¡¯t you attack first?¡±


    He Ying rejoiced. Pei Yun had taken the position of advance guard the entire campaign, so he had to lead the main force instead and follow behind. He had been spoiling for a fight for a long time and sternly complied. He spurred his horse to the front of the army. Soon after, the bugle horns trumpeted, and the first Yong siege began.


    No one could have expected that this siege would last exactly half a month.


    ***


    Cai Lin could be considered quite popular in Guangling, as he wasn¡¯t negligent and incompetent like Luo Louzhen. These past several years, he made full preparations for war, so the city of Guangling was stocked with plenty of provisions and supplies. Under his command, Guangling didn¡¯t waver in the slightest, holding out for a fortnight. On and below the walls were wreckage and remains. The Yong army¡¯s catapults and the city¡¯s turrets had wounded and killed countless men. The Southern Chu army didn¡¯t know how many arrows they had loosed or how much hot pitch and boiling oil they had poured; the number of stones and wooden beams4 were too numerous to count. Later in the siege, the houses near the wall were dismantled, the bricks and timber used as ammunition to defend the city.


    Several times, the Yong army dispatched forlorn hopes to attack the walls, but none of them succeeded. The attempt closest to succeeding occurred on the nineteenth day of the tenth month. Pei Yun sent all of the White Uniform Camp bodyguards, the sixteen of them leading three hundred forlorn hope warriors up the walls. Cai Lin personally led his bodyguards to meet the enemy. They fought hard for half a day. If a relief force had not suddenly arrived from Gaoyou Lake to the east of the city of Guangling, Guangling would have been lost. In this fierce battle, the White Uniform Camp lost two men, and not a single one of the three hundred warriors returned. Cai Lin¡¯s personal bodyguards had all been killed. However, in the evening glow, the bloodsoaked walls of Guangling still stood firm.


    A bit of frost touched Pei Yun¡¯s eyes. Although they hadn¡¯t taken many days to prepare before assaulting Guangling, the current situation was too unfavorable. They needed to be able to end this battle at any time.


    Du Lingfeng walked over, looking weary. He might have been young, but his martial arts were among the best of the White Uniform Camp. These two men were also related as martial uncle and martial nephew, so Pei Yun showed deep concern for him. Seeing him covered in blood, Pei Yun furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°How¡¯d it go? Are your wounds deep?¡±


    ¡°I just got nicked twice, nothing reaching bone,¡± said Du Lingfeng. ¡°Unfortunately for our brothers, Cai Lin¡¯s personal bodyguards had brilliant martial arts. If Luo Louzhen¡¯s bodyguards were that brilliant, I¡¯m afraid Martial Uncle and I would have perished in the Chuzhou Barracks.¡±


    Pei Yun sighed. ¡°Jianye¡¯s Cai family is a famous noble family in Southern Chu. Of course they would have some experts as guards. Cai Lin is also a legitimate son of the Cai family, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°General, it¡¯s surprising that Gaoyou¡¯s garrison has the courage to come relieve Guangling,¡± Du Lingfeng said. ¡°Is the Southern Chu relief force ready to cross the river?¡±


    Pei Yun shook his head. ¡°News came from the Intelligence Management Section that Lu Can is currently in Jianye requesting control of military authority over Huaidong. Shang Weijun is still refusing him.¡±


    Du Lingfeng was astonished and asked, ¡°Does Shang Weijun not know Huaidong is in great peril?¡±


    Pei Yun laughed. ¡°This matter is a bit strange indeed. It seems someone severed the information channel between Huaidong and Jianye. Guangling¡¯s request for relief never even reached Jianye.¡±


    Du Lingfeng was at a loss, but he quickly pushed this issue to the back of his mind. ¡°Then what should we do now, Martial Uncle, with the Gaoyou garrison surprisingly willing to sally forth and do battle?¡±


    Pei Yun was about to answer him when a scout came over and reported, ¡°General, we¡¯ve already investigated and determined that those people are not Gaoyou¡¯s garrison. They are actually Gaoyou Lake pirates. Their leader is called Guan Feng. This man is an extraordinary swimmer, the best in Gaoyou, bar none. Because he opposed Luo Louzhen imposing taxes and grain levies, he was forced out onto the lake and became a pirate. He usually robs the rich to give to the poor, making him deeply popular in Gaoyou. Furthermore, he is a sworn friend of Guangling Barrack¡¯s Cai Lin. If Cai Lin had not interceded, Luo Louzhen would have mustered a navy long ago and cleaned up Gaoyou Lake. Today, he leads a force to relieve Guangling.¡±


    Pei Yun smiled. ¡°That man sure is loyal. Unfortunately, he¡¯s overestimating himself and attempting the impossible. He Ying, take Gaoyou tomorrow. Lingfeng, go to Chuzhou to pass along my command. Move a fleet to Gaoyou and await orders. With the navy protecting our flanks, He Ying will cross the river and take the east side of Guangling by surprise. Caught off guard, Guangling will be broken within a day.¡±


    The officers bellowed their acknowledgment of the orders.


    On the twentieth day of the tenth month, He Ying captured Gaoyou using the element of surprise. On the twenty-first day of the tenth month, a fleet arrived at Gaoyou Lake. Using the navy before the capture of Yangzhou wasn¡¯t in the plans, so they had been awaiting orders in Chuzhou¡¯s Hongze Lake. Now circumstances had changed, and a fleet had to navigate to Gaoyou Lake to fight the pirates.


    On the twenty-second day of the tenth month, the decisive battle for Guangling began. This time, the Yong army came prepared. When Guan Feng sallied out and fought the Yong army on the shore, the Great Yong navy appeared out of nowhere. Great Yong had stood across from Southern Chu in Jianghuai for many years, so their elite navy wasn¡¯t much worse than Southern Chu¡¯s. And against the rabble of pirates, it truly was a world of difference. After the hard fighting, the pirates were annihilated except for Guan Feng, who happened to flee into Guangling. Not a single other soul returned. The Yong army had already cut off the passage between Guangling and Yangzhou, and today, the eastward Gaoyou Lake fell into the Yong army¡¯s control. Then He Ying repeatedly attacked the eastern walls with the support of the navy. This time, Guangling truly became an isolated city.


    On the twenty-third day of the tenth month, under repeated assaults by the Yong army, the city of Guangling finally lost all its strength to resist. Although the Yong army¡¯s men all urged Pei Yun to take Guangling in one blow, preferably massacring the population to vent their anger, Pei Yun put a stop to it. He ordered someone to shoot a message attached to an arrow into the city requesting their surrender.


    Matured in a month¡¯s time, the teenage Cai Lin gazed at the message sent by arrow in his hands. His eyes were oddly calm as he looked at the men before him. They looked weary and exhausted. Nearly every person was injured. Within Guangling¡¯s walls were only the wounded, over ten thousand of them to date. Exactly twenty thousand soldiers had died atop the walls. Guangling¡¯s military and civilian dead were piled in heaps. There was no way they could fight on. Instead, it was the Yong army outside the walls who could rely on plenty of siege engines and impressive combat strength. Although they were conducting the siege, they had only suffered around fifteen thousand casualties. Their main force was still untouched.


    Why hasn¡¯t the relief force arrived? Cai Lin could see this question in the eyes of his men. The city¡¯s defenses had been breached; there was no relief force; the soldiers were exhausted and defeated. Even a famous, gifted general would have difficulty in the continued defense of the city. Further, Cai Lin knew he himself had limited talent. He gave a slight, wry smile. He whispered, ¡°Tomorrow we go out and surrender.¡±


    His men looked like they had a burden lifted from their shoulders. Cai Lin knew it wasn¡¯t because they could save their skins that they were happy. Rather, they could free themselves from the unceasing siege. Nobody knew if the Yong army would make reprisals because of the enormous casualties suffered, but it didn¡¯t matter. With no hope of relief or lifting the siege, the will of Guangling¡¯s soldiers and civilians had been shattered. They truly didn¡¯t have the ability to keep defending the city.


    After the soldiers left, a bronzed young man standing in the corner of the room walked over. ¡°Big brother Cai, are you serious about surrendering?¡±


    Cai Lin gave him a look and replied, ¡°Little brother Guan Feng, you have treated me with the utmost patience and magnanimity. Use the cover of darkness to flee from Gaoyou Lake tonight.¡±


    ¡°Big brother Cai, if not for your aid in the past, my mom and dad would¡¯ve been killed by the authorities. My parents told me with their dying words to sacrifice myself to repay our debt of gratitude. How can I escape by myself? If you die, what dignity do I have left to face my mom and dad?¡± the young man seethed.


    ¡°Back then, I had but to lift a finger, so why did you take it to heart?¡± Cai Lin said dejectedly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve entrusted you with seeking an audience with Grand General Lu, pleading with him to be at Jingkou at his earliest convenience and prepare to meet the enemy. I¡¯m simply surrendering tomorrow, and with Pei Yun¡¯s reputation, he won¡¯t make things difficult for me. This matter is extremely critical, far more important than my life. Take my keepsakes with you when you leave.¡±


    Guan Feng hesitated time and again before saying, ¡°Since big brother Cai says so, I will go meet Grand General Lu. Don¡¯t worry, brother. After I meet Grand General Lu and return to Huaidong, I¡¯ll think of a way to rescue you.¡±


    Cai Lin smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you to rescue me. Leave at night. I¡¯m very tired and want to rest up. There¡¯s hardly been a night where we didn¡¯t have to worry about the Yong army assaulting the city, so I should get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Guan Feng saw how wan he appeared and bade farewell. ¡°Take good care of yourself, brother. I won¡¯t be coming by tonight to say goodbye then. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll return within six days at most. When the time comes, I¡¯ll definitely look for you. In Huaidong, I can move about freely. I¡¯ll never be spotted by the Yong army.¡±


    Cai Lin nodded, then turned and retired to his chambers.


    The night Guan Feng took advantage of the darkness to leave Guangling, the Yong navy only had one division of marines, so they couldn¡¯t keep a tight watch. As a result, Guan Feng slipped into Gaoyou Lake without trouble and swam all night before climbing ashore and heading south.


    After Cai Lin slept soundly for a whole night, he woke up on the twenty-fourth day of the tenth month. He then shaved and tidied up, bathed, and changed clothes into black, civil robes. He was of high birth and once held an official rank, and though he was now a military officer, he had never shed his scholarly air. When he put on black robes, he no longer appeared like a general in a bloodsoaked city, but rather like a scholar on a study tour. He didn¡¯t cut a sorry figure like in the past few days. Looking into a bronze mirror and seeing he had become emaciated but maintained good spirits, he smiled.


    The troops and Guangling officials were waiting for him outside after he ate breakfast. He looked at the crowd and smiled. ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to worry. I will lead the stubborn defenders. If the Yong army condemns us, I will be there.¡±


    The people looked at each other in astonishment. Seeing Cai Lin this magnanimous, the crowd could rest easy.


    At nine in the morning, Cai Lin ordered men to open the north gate. He personally led the soldiers and Guangling officials straight to the Yong encampment and surrendered.


    Pei Yun had received the news before they came. He rather admired the Southern Chu general who resisted their army for half a month. To show his respect, he, too, led his troops out and met them in formation. The two sides walked toward each other until they were twenty zhang5 apart. The Yong soldiers watched Cai Lin, silently admiring him. The man looked to be a young, inexperienced scholar. They couldn¡¯t imagine he had bitterly defended the isolated city for half a month against the Yong army¡¯s repeated assaults.


    Cai Lin looked at the stern Yong formation before him and gave a brief smile. He was a son of nobility, a scholarly family. They had always placed intellectual pursuits above martial prowess. He alone had failed at his studies and switched to learning the sword. He had also gone against his father¡¯s wishes and joined the army. Unfortunately, he had mediocre talent, and now he had been defeated. How could he have the dignity to surrender and drag out his life? He raised a hand, stopping the Southern Chu troops in their tracks. He walked forward alone, halting several zhang away from the Yong formation. He gazed at Yong commander Pei Yun, and shouted, ¡°General Pei, Cai Lin hoped against hope that he could lead the masses and resist your army. In half a month, blood has splattered the isolated city. If the general need blame anyone, Cai Lin will take all the blame. Please forgive the civilians and soldiers of Guangling.¡±


    ¡°Our two countries¡¯ wars ought to be like this. Pei Yun¡¯s humble self won¡¯t seek revenge on the soldiers and civilians of Guangling because of this event,¡± shouted Pei Yun in response.


    Cai Lin laughed richly and drew his sword from its scabbard. Deputy General Huang Cheng knew he wanted to proffer his military seal to demonstrate his intent to surrender himself, so he carried the seal over. However, Cai Lin placed his sword against his own neck and said, ¡°Cai Lin is a subject of Southern Chu. He has no reason to surrender. Today, I apologize with my death. Deputy General Huang will take charge of matters after my death.¡±


    He slit his throat as Pei Yun shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Blood dripped as Cai Lin¡¯s body collapsed to the ground.


    The Southern Chu subjects were aghast, while Deputy General Huang bellowed and threw himself before Cai Lin¡¯s corpse, weeping his heart out. Even though the Yong soldiers had hearts full of hate, their hatred disappeared in this moment. They sighed in mourning as they gazed at Cai Lin¡¯s dead body.


    After a long time, the deputy general¡¯s tears dried up and he rose. He grabbed Cai Lin¡¯s bloody sword and seal, stepped forward, and prostrated. ¡°This general is Deputy General Huang Cheng, of Southern Chu¡¯s Huaidong Army, Guangling Barracks. On behalf of Guangling¡¯s civilians and soldiers, we surrender to Pei Yun, Military Commissioner of Huainan. Our only request is that General pardon the troops and commoners. This general awaits General¡¯s punishments no matter what they are.¡±


    Pei Yun dismounted and walked up to Huang Cheng. He took the seal and replied, ¡°As Great Yong¡¯s Military Commissioner of Huainan and General of Fair Might, Pei Yun, and on behalf of my Emperor, I accept the surrender of Guangling¡¯s soldiers and civilians. Be relieved, General. I will not massacre the soldiers and civilians of Guangling to vent our anger.¡±


    The deputy general kowtowed and said, ¡°This general thanks General¡¯s benevolence.¡± Behind him, Guangling¡¯s soldiers and officials also prostrated in apology.


    Finally, the bloodiest scenes of the Battle of Huaidong came to an end.


    After Pei Yun comforted the surrendered troops and officials of Guangling, he returned to the barracks. While he was preparing plans for a march on Yangzhou, a messenger from Chuzhou arrived with a letter from Wei Ping. Pei Yun opened it and read it, his brows furrowing deeply. Then he passed the correspondence around for the officers to read.


    Du Lingfeng was right next to Pei Yun, attending him, and also read the letter. He was the most anxious and exclaimed, ¡°How is that possible! Jing Changqing has clearly been shut in prison, and his family has been tied down. How could the entire family disappear without a trace?¡±


    Zhang Wenxiu, He Ying, and the other officers all looked at one another in shock. Pei Yun calmly responded, ¡°One Jing Changqing isn¡¯t worth much. However, this means our army has pressed too hard. Pass down my orders. He Ying will come with me and capture Yangzhou first. Wenxiu is responsible for purging the various towns in Huaidong. Anyone who is closely related to Southern Chu must be interrogated and examined thoroughly. Don¡¯t leave behind any more future trouble. But there¡¯s no harm in leaving a few allowances to make the officials and commoners loyal to Southern Chu flee south. This will also quiet Huaidong a bit.


    ¡°The Emperor wants us to firmly defend the mouths of the Huai and Si Rivers. Even if we cannot effortlessly cross the rivers, we cannot lose Huaidong again.¡±


    The officers bellowed an affirmative.


    After the Yong army spent three days in Guangling recovering, Pei Yun led the army to Yangzhou. On the twenty-ninth day of the tenth month, the Yong vanguard arrived at the outskirts of Yangzhou. The governor of Yangzhou abandoned the city and fled, so the Yong soldiers captured Yangzhou without shedding any blood. Now, the entire territory of Huaidong had fallen into Great Yong¡¯s hands.


    Footnotes:


    ¸ßÓÊ, Gaoyou ¨C a city located in the Yangtze River Delta on the north bank of the Yangtze River


    ÀçͥɨѨ, liting-saoxue ¨C idiom, lit. plow the court and sweep up nests (hideouts); fig. conquer or overthrow a country, annihilate one¡¯s enemy


    ɱ¼¦ÙÓºï, shaji-jinghou ¨C idiom, lit. kill the chicken to warn the monkey; fig. make an example out of someone, punish somebody as a warning to others


    It would have been smashed against invaders as they climbed ladders.


    About 49 meters (54 yards)

 Volume 6, Chapter 13: The Cold, Lonely Moon Is Silen

    Volume 6, t1


    Communications from Huaidong were cut off. Grand General Lu Can of Southern Chu requested personal command over Huaidong, but Prime Minister Shang Weijun denied him. When military intelligence reached Jianye and reported the Yong army had seized Yangzhou and greedily eyed Jingkou, Shang Weijun was appalled and permitted Lu Can full military power. Lu Can commanded the Jiujiang Barracks, with a host of three hundred thousand and a fleet of two thousand five hundred vessels. He deployed the whole force to Jingkou, confronting the Yong army.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    In the Yong capital, in Princess Changle¡¯s residence, within the Overlooking Wave Pavilion, it was the second day of the eleventh month. Entering the eleventh month, Chang¡¯an was freezing cold in the deep of night. A few days earlier, it had even snowed. But Jiang Zhe stubbornly wanted to face the lake and enjoy the moonlight, which gave Xiaoshunzi a headache. Early in the morning, he had to have someone stoke the fires so they were burning hot in the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. By the time Jiang Zhe arrived at the Overlooking Wave Pavilion after leaving the Cold Courtyard, the inside of the pavilion was as warm as spring. However, when Xiaoshunzi saw Jiang Zhe¡¯s somber and lonely expression, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anguished. Ever since Great Yong had marched south, Jiang Zhe had secluded himself in the residence, never going out. Besides reading in the Cold Courtyard, he whiled time away in the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. Not only did he decline Li Zhi¡¯s summons these days, he also refused to see Li Xian, Shi Yu, and all others. Naturally, Xiaoshunzi understood why Jiang Zhe was like this. Great Yong¡¯s southern campaign had been just a matter of time, but nobody expected that once it occurred, Jiang Zhe would be so depressed.


    At long last, Jiang Zhe recited:


    ¡±Long have I toiled making a living,


    Never having learned how to keep fit.


    Often ill when young,


    How can this body make it to old age?¡±2


    Xiaoshunzi was surprised by the poem. It touched upon old age and illness and easily translated into a poetic prophecy. Jiang Zhe had taxed his ingenuity in his early years, resulting in early gray hairs. He had nearly died of exhaustion; it wasn¡¯t just ¡°long have I toiled making a living.¡± And although ¡°never having learned how to keep fit¡± wasn¡¯t exactly accurate, he had started practicing a series of healthy exercises in these years. However, he was hindered by his skill, and he didn¡¯t improve much. ¡°Often ill when young¡± was self-evident. If ¡°how can this body make it to old age¡± came true, how would it not be a prophecy? Thinking of all this, Xiaoshunzi felt himself begin to sweat. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Young master, why did you say that? If you can¡¯t live in peace in the Yong capital, why don¡¯t I accompany you back to the Eastern Sea?¡±


    ¡°This time, the Emperor is storming and capturing Jiangnan without discussing campaign strategy with me. Do you know why?¡± I calmly replied.


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and he said, ¡°Is it possible the Emperor has become suspicious of you, so purposely excluded you? The armies marching south should establish a command post to supervise the various armies and conquer Southern Chu. If this happened, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, would enjoy popular support and be the Marshal of the Command Conquering Southern Chu. But the Emperor didn¡¯t order the construction. Has the Emperor become dissatisfied with the young master and His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Whether the Emperor is jealous of the Prince of Qi, I still don¡¯t know. Even then, the Prince of Qi didn¡¯t suggest the construction of the command post. And if the Emperor has truly become suspicious of me, he would never betray his thoughts like this. He simply worries that I still have feelings for the old country and doesn¡¯t wish to make things difficult for me. After conquering Northern Han, the Emperor had already begun to feel arrogant. He thought wiping out Southern Chu would be as easy as flipping over his hand. The three columns of the army total five hundred thousand troops and have advanced, but Jiangnan¡¯s two hundred thousand elite troops can take a single battle with Great Yong. If Southern Chu wins the battle, the destruction will be indiscriminate. Not only the Emperor, even His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, and the distinguished generals will invariably despise Jiangnan. All my concerns rest here.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi clapped. ¡°Young master, you know the situation in Jiangnan like the back of your hand. Is it possible Great Yong will suffer heavy casualties in this battle? That being the case, why doesn¡¯t the young master explain the situation to the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, if things aren¡¯t present before one¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s very difficult for a person to believe it,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°When the Emperor and the ministers deliberate on the issue of conquering Chu, even with the steadiness of Shi Yu, they all say, ¡®The powerful ministers in Southern Chu monopolize power, and the dregs of the Fengyi Sect bring trouble. The military and political leaders are on terrible terms. Although they have a great general like Lu Can among them, because he has never won honor in foreign territory, our armies can take the time to advance. Even though we cannot conquer Southern Chu with a single battle, we can still capture Huainan, occupy Sichuan, and seize Xiangyang. This will make Southern Chu rely on the Yangtze River to struggle at death¡¯s door.¡¯ These words show that Great Yong¡¯s officialdom has lost their even keel.


    ¡°Instead, it is Southern Chu that is entirely bound by a hatred for a common enemy. Though Lu Can is subject to a powerful minister, they are united and working together. Great Yong is certain to be defeated by Southern Chu in this battle. I¡¯ve already sent a secret petition to the Emperor, stating that both defeat and victory in this battle are particularly likely and advised him not to rush into battle. Unfortunately, the Emperor paid the secret missive no heed and did not reply. He clearly disagrees with my opinion, or maybe he thinks I can¡¯t bear seeing the old country be ravaged by war, so I¡¯m being alarmist. In reality, how could the man not be overcautious?3 I¡¯ve received over ten years of Great Yong¡¯s patronage as well as the Emperor¡¯s favor and kindness. How could the two sides of greed and cowardice4 not know their choices?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi said in doubt, ¡°Young master, leaving aside whether what Prime Minister Shi says comes true, Southern Chu¡¯s military and political leaders are at odds. And the Fengyi Sect is creating difficulties from within. This is indeed true. General Lu may be exceptional at military strategy, but he still can¡¯t take control of all the military power. Can he really win the coming battle like this? General Qin is steadfast and seasoned, General Zhangsun is wise and thoughtful, and General Pei is resolute and daring. All three of the men have the talent to take charge as the commander-in-chief. How is it that only General Lu can score a victory?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Shang Weijun is indeed the man jeopardizing the nation, but the King of Southern Chu, Zhao Long, is his daughter¡¯s son. Shang Weijun has turned Southern Chu¡¯s Jiangshan5 into his family¡¯s property, so once the situation gets desperate, he puts his full support behind Lu Can, then supplants him during the internal strife after victory has been achieved. There¡¯s no need to elaborate on that. However, it¡¯s too late for Great Yong once that happens.


    ¡°As for the Fengyi Sect, I have quite the regrets. I let the dregs of the Fengyi Sect have their way at the time, because they truly were incompetent, unable to do anything right. However, I seriously shouldn¡¯t have let Wei Ying off. But because of the situation at the time, I had no choice. Although this man is merciless and vicious, fame, wealth, and hatred fettered him. As his family was ruined, he wandered throughout Southern Chu. However, this man was still the son of Wei Guan, so he received the respect of the Fengyi Sect Master. He is truly talented, his gaze a burning torch. After he had reflected on his suffering, he chose to set his sights on supporting Lu Can. If he had not changed Lu Can¡¯s personality over the years, Shang Weijun and Lu Can would have destroyed each other long ago.


    ¡°Lu Can is not like me. I like to conduct schemes. Even if all of my subordinates love and respect me, I will still take full control of their life and death. As soon as they show signs of disobedience, I can dispose of them. Lu Can trusts people. Even if his subordinates have plans of their own, he will have faith in them as long as they are not disloyal. As a result, Wei Ying can be of use to him. Because this man is eliminating political opponents for Lu Can and removing difficulties and anxiety, Lu Can can stand firm in Southern Chu.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ying is that powerful?¡± asked Xiaoshunzi in surprise.


    I let out a small sigh and said, ¡°This man has power beyond our imagination. Ever since his conspiracy in the Eastern Sea failed, the man somehow entered into a pact with Lu Can. Over the years, Shang Weijun and the Fengyi Sect have plotted against Lu Can, but they were all defused by Wei Ying. The Intelligence Management Section of the Ministry of War has tried to use the internal power struggle of Southern Chu to frame Lu Can in many schemes. He also eliminated all those without a trace. The Great Yong officialdom doesn¡¯t even know Wei Ying did this. I had to read through the Intelligence Management Section¡¯s dispatches and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ encrypted reports. From these clues, I realized it. Alas, the sincerity Lu Can has to appoint Wei Ying is beyond me. I also didn¡¯t expect Wei Ying to not mind the relationship between Lu Can and me.¡±


    ¡°Young master, yesterday, the Emperor sent an intelligence report to the Cold Courtyard,¡± Xiaoshunzi said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Battles have already begun at Jiameng Pass and Xiangyang. Although no progress has been made yet, the garrisons of the two locations are too occupied to do anything else. The outcome in Huaidong is a foregone conclusion. And only now has the Southern Chu court replied, with Lu Can mobilizing the Jiujiang Barracks to guard Jingkou. However, within a month, Southern Chu has lost Huaidong. Doesn¡¯t the young master feel uneasy about the campaign? If not for the Southern Chu court¡¯s restrictions, how could Lu Can have waited until now to lead troops to battle? Now that the barrier of Huaidong has been lost, Lu Can likely has no way out, even though he has tremendous power, enough to turn a desperate situation around.¡±


    I shifted my gaze away from the forlorn moon and looked back. ¡°You also know that the Emperor did not expect Lu Can to fail to dispatch troops to Huaidong in a timely fashion. By the time Lu Can began military operations, he would often make decisions on the eve of battle. ¡®A general in the field is not bound by the orders of his sovereign.¡¯ This is why he had the courage to seize Jiameng Pass. Why do you think he was willing to waste time in Jianye? Why did Pei Yun report that the information flow between Huaidong and Jianye had been cut off?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi was surprised. ¡°Young master once said that Lu Can has an honest character.¡±


    ¡°A general must be vicious and merciless,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Lu Can is indeed honest and aboveboard with friends and enemies, but his schemes aren¡¯t kind much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have plotted my assassination years ago, not to mention he also has Wei Ying at his side.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi fell into thought and let out a quiet sigh.


    I continued, ¡°The lay of the land of Huaidong is of strategic importance. The river crisscrosses and best suits amphibious operations. The Southern Chu navy knows with the geography intimately, and they are experts at using boats to conduct long-range river raids. If Lu Can and Pei Yun engage each other in Huaidong, battle is certain to be joined and will favor Southern Chu. If this happens, however, it¡¯ll be no easy task for the Southern Chu military if they wish to abandon Huaidong. Once battle is joined, they cannot easily withdraw. If this happens, it will align with our military¡¯s plans. Once Lu Can is tied up in Huaidong, Huaixi, Jiujiang, and Jiangxia will be unprepared.


    ¡°The Xuzhou Barracks¡¯ navy has a force of one hundred fifty thousand infantry and cavalry. Why have thirty thousand troops disappeared? Do they plan to delay Zhangsun Ji¡¯s two hundred thousand-strong army in Xiangyang? None of Southern Chu¡¯s other officers can take charge, as being distant from Jiameng Pass has become established practice.6 If Xiangyang¡¯s Rong Yuan leaves Xiangyang, he¡¯s nothing more than a fish out of water, a lost and lonely wild goose.


    ¡°Southern Chu¡¯s weakness is that only Lu Can can support the overall situation. They can¡¯t even compare to Northern Han. After Long Tingfei committed suicide in battle, they still had the Princess of Jiaping and General Duan who could inherit his legacy. As a result, General Pei raids and attacks at a steady pace in Huaidong just to entice Lu Can to Huaidong. Unfortunately, Pei Yun can¡¯t go overboard, or he would snatch defeat from the jaws of victory such that the two armies would be stalemated at Guazhou Ferry. Southern Chu may have lost Huaidong, but by relying on the natural defense of the Yangtze River, Lu Can can sail back and forth, free to be flexible. If this happens, our military¡¯s aims will suffer a setback. But if everything goes smoothly in Huaidong, it will inevitably make all of Great Yong even less wary of Southern Chu. With this ebb and flow, you can understand the current plight of Great Yong!¡±


    Xiaoshunzi broke out in a cold sweat at these words. However, he still rebutted, ¡°Even so, once Lu Can is in Jingkou, he can¡¯t move away. The Jiangxia Barracks cannot move freely; none of the other armies can come to the rescue. Young master implies that our military intends to take Huainan. Though the general defending Huainan, Shi Guan, is good at waging war, he still cannot defeat Great Yong¡¯s valiant veterans. With Huaixi the weaker force, how can they oppose Great Yong¡¯s heavy cavalry?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I also can¡¯t figure out this issue right now. But sometimes, man¡¯s might prevails over nature. I believe an inelligence report will arrive before the fifteenth. Then it will be clear how Lu Can responded. I simply hope that Great Yong doesn¡¯t suffer too many casualties in the coming battle.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi fell silent for a long time before speaking up. ¡°Young master still should not worry. General Pei and General Zhangsun are both good at and used to war. They won¡¯t be so badly beaten they cannot recover.


    ¡°Young master, Chen Zhen brought news yesterday. Your elder cousin, Jing Changqing, was taken prisoner in Chuzhou and suffered greatly. However, Shanzi and Quhuang used the secret base of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Huaidong to send him and his family back to Jiaxing.¡±


    ¡°Older cousin is stubborn by nature,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°When my uncle intended to move to Chang¡¯an, only my older cousin was determined not to. He adheres to the path of loyalty, but he suffered this time. Pei Yun presumably doesn¡¯t know our relationship, or else he wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for him.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi laughed. ¡°Jiaxing¡¯s Jing family severed ties with the young master long ago. Even the young master¡¯s cousin, Shunqing, was run out of house and home by Lord Jing. It¡¯s no wonder General Pei didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter. However, I¡¯m afraid the people of the Bright Inspection Department already know about this. Although Chen Zhen made very thorough arrangements, and even the Jing clan doesn¡¯t know their identities, I¡¯m afraid the Bright Inspection Department will discover the relationship between the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the young master.¡±


    I nodded and replied, ¡°We must be on guard for this issue. However, Xiahou Yuanfeng got taught quite the lesson for what happened in Sichuan, as along with the fall of Jiameng Pass, many ministers blamed him for mismanagement. We also have the orphaned son of the former King of Shu in our hands, so Xiahou Yuanfeng is afraid to overly displease me. What¡¯s more, after Southern Chu is conquered, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets should lie low. L¨¹¡¯er¡¯s achievements and the Hai clan¡¯s profits are more than enough support our lifestyle. But it¡¯s not wrong to worry about the survival of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets either. Have them be a bit more careful. Don¡¯t let Lu Can and Wei Ying discover any weaknesses. During the Conquest of Chu, I still have use for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi murmured his acknowledgment.


    The sound of feet crushing packed snow crunched in the distance. I furrowed my brows. How come someone was coming to the Overlooking Wave Pavilion at this hour to disturb me? I looked up to see several palace lanterns illuminating the darkness. Princess Changle had only brought along two maids and Xiaoliuzi on her trek here. My heart swelled with a rush of warmth. Married ten years, we treated each other with respect and affection. I would always love this woman as deeply as when we left Chang¡¯an hand in hand.


    For the sake of admiring the snowy landscape, I deliberately forbade servants from sweeping the packed snow around the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. The same was true for the stone pathway. Seeing her trudging through the deep snow with the help of her maids, I couldn¡¯t help myself and went forward to welcome her. Once I exited the Overlooking Wave Pavilion, the wintry wind blasted into my face. I shivered, a twinge of pain in my heart. I hastened over and clutched Changle¡¯s empty hand, saying, ¡°What are you doing out so late?¡± As I spoke, I hurriedly pulled her into the Overlooking Wave Pavilion.


    Inside the Overlooking Wave Pavilion, the lanternlight looked like snow. I couldn¡¯t resist gazing at Changle¡¯s serene and elegant countenance. Even after returning to Chang¡¯an and undergoing years of trials and tribulations, she often needed to socialize in the court. She had to fend off various machinations and schemes,7 striving to create a peaceful and comfortable space for me. However, no matter how much time elapsed, her charm never diminished in the slightest. Although the years had left their mark on her features, it only made her more beautiful. She was like a clear spring that gladdened the heart and refreshed the mind at a glance. And though she was reticent and private, it was sweet and delightful. Holding both of her freezing cold hands, looking at her fair and beautiful complexion that was blown red by the wintry wind, I sighed lightly, having already caught her small, rosy-red lips in a gentle embrace.


    Changle¡¯s delicate body softly struggled for a second. Even after many years of marriage, she still wasn¡¯t used to showing affection in front of others. However, she did not push me away, and let me show my love for her without restraint. Sensing her shyness, I abandoned my plan to continue the attack and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine; you can rest easy. Don¡¯t worry over me.¡±


    Changle¡¯s beautiful face flushed even redder. She swiftly glanced at the four people outside the Overlooking Wave Pavilion who were looking down in embarrassment. ¡°You and I have different considerations. I didn¡¯t want to ask either. It¡¯s just that on a frigid, snowy night, you should wear more clothing,¡± she said tenderly. ¡°Xiaoliuzi, bring it over.¡±


    Xiaoliuzi walked inside carrying a bundle. Princess Changle shook open the bright yellow cloth bundle and took out a marten fur cloak. ¡°Imperial Sister-in-law had someone send this today. It¡¯s part of Youzhou¡¯s tribute for this year. It¡¯s the most lightweight and warmest article. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re admiring the snow or the moon, but you need to put on more clothes,¡± she said.


    I let her tie the cloak over me, then held both her hands again and nodded happily. The heat had returned to her hands. I wrapped my arms around her slender waist and drew her close to me. I smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay with me. Contemplate the cold, lonely moon that stirs the heart and the winter constellations in the sky.¡±


    Changle lifted her head but didn¡¯t look at the moon and stars in the sky. She looked at me instead, lapsing into a sweet silence. Peace and happiness ran through me. I wished time could forever stop in this moment.


    By this time, Xiaoshunzi and the others had tactfully retreated far into the distance. Only the two of us, husband and wife, remained under the moon whispering to each other. I could cast aside the worries in my heart with Changle in my arms and devote my attention to chatting with her. A thought arose in my mind and disappeared just as quickly. On a moonlit night overlooking the Yangtze River, was anyone else savoring the silent and cold moon?


    ***


    A thousand li away,8 on either side of the mighty river, the Yong army¡¯s encampment and Southern Chu¡¯s fleet faced off. The new moon was faint in the starry sky. Lu Can gazed at the reflection of the cold, lonely moon in the middle of the river while aboard a tower ship. He poured a libation into the water and prayed, ¡°My only wish is that the Heavens bless me so I can drive out the formidable foe of Great Yong and protect my state and its people. The now departed General Cai was a brave and remarkable soul and understood my difficulties.¡±


    Finishing his prayer, he looked at Cai Lin¡¯s proof of identity in his hands and broke down into tears. The day before, someone with Cai Lin¡¯s proof of identity sought an audience. Afterwards, he wanted to return to Huaidong to rescue Cai Lin. When Lu Can told him candidly that Cai Lin had taken his own life for the sake of the state, the man wailed and fainted. Lu Can thought of his act of abandoning Huaidong. Even though nobody blamed him, he still couldn¡¯t rest easy.


    A man behind him coldly said, ¡°Why is Grand General troubled? It was I who acted of my own accord and cut off communications between Huaidong and Jianye. If I did not do so, how could we make Prime Minister Shang hand over complete military power? Currently, Grand General has control of the entire military strength of Southern Chu and can oppose the Yong army at full strength. What does the sacrifice of the region of Huaidong really matter? Not to mention the Huaidong army was extremely weak. And the commander was directly related to Prime Minister Shang. If they suffer a bit more heavily, it¡¯s beneficial for Grand General, no?¡±


    Lu Can smiled bitterly. ¡°Why must you utter such things, brother Wei? I¡¯m also an accomplice to this event. Huaidong¡¯s communications may have been cut, but how would I not know Pei Yun¡¯s capabilities? None of the Huaidong generals could withstand that man, but for the sake of the big picture, I had to feign ignorance and entangle myself in Jianye with Prime Minister Shang. That caused Huaidong to fall into enemy hands and General Cai to calmly die a martyr. Alas, this is my fault. Brother Wei was simply doing it for the good of my army.¡±


    Wei Ying¡¯s expression shifted, but he merely said in an even tone, ¡°When was I doing those things for you? I did, however, want you to win a crushing victory. Are you confident?¡±


    Lu Can smiled in response. ¡°Two hours ago, the intelligence report from Huaixi arrived. Cui Jue¡¯s force from the Nanyang Barracks has begun marching to Shouchun. In addition, Dong Shan, he of the Xuzhou Barracks who didn¡¯t show his face in Huaidong this time around, has already reached Zhongli.9 Zhangsun Ji personally led the one hundred forty thousand-strong Nanyang Barracks to besiege Xiangyang. Huaixi only has General Shi Guan¡¯s force of thirty thousand. The plan of the Yong armies is clear. They want to make it impossible for me to defend every region. I¡¯ve already sent orders to Zhongli to have them hold out for three days before retreating to Shouchun. If they cannot possibly retreat safely, I will not stop them from surrendering. In this fashion, I can funnel the two divisions of the Yong army to Shouchun,¡± Lu Can said.


    ¡°Do you actually think Shouchun can withstand the Yong army?¡± Wei Ying asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°Shi Guan¡¯s talent may be above average, but the Yong army enjoys numerical superiority.¡±


    Lu Can said in a respectful tone, ¡°Defense of the city is a must. The important elements are the morale of the troops and the popular support. General Shi won¡¯t have problems holding Shouchun, not to mention Yun¡¯er is my eldest son, the heir to the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands. With him in Shouchun, the soldiers and civilians are at peace. Shouchun will not fall.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Wei Ying replied, ¡°if they rely upon the city walls to defend their position, it will be difficult to endure until the end. Moreover, the Jiangxia Barracks places priority on their navy. Though they have three thousand cavalry, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.10 You would never allow the navy to engage Great Yong¡¯s heavy cavalry. Wouldn¡¯t that be trifling about? Also, the Jiujiang Barracks and the Yong army are here facing off against each other. Pei Yun needs only pin down our army. Shouchun will be defenseless sooner or later. Are you not worried for your son¡¯s safety?¡±


    ¡°As a son of the Lu clan, he knows he may have to sacrifice himself for the state. Besides, I¡¯m already prepared for the coming battle,¡± Lu Can said calmly. ¡°This time, the Yong army will focus its advance on Huaixi. Huaidong is a trap. Xiangyang and Jiameng Pass are nothing more than tangential objectives. Unfortunately for them, no one in the Yong army commands the grand strategy. They haven¡¯t dispatched the Eastern Sea navy either. This must be because the Yong Emperor looks down on our Southern Chu soldiers. I¡¯ll give the Yong army one heavy blow to make the Yong cavalry too scared to lie in wait for Huainan again.¡±


    Wei Ying was silent. He could vividly see the killing intent and will to fight exploding onto Lu Can¡¯s body in this moment. Perhaps choosing to support this man was the most correct decision I made in my lifetime. That being the case, he needed to be thorough and thoughtful for Lu Can. He absolutely could not allow him to be murdered by powerful ministers who were crafty and sycophantic.


    Having thought all this, Wei Ying probed, ¡°Is the Governor of Yangzhou, Hu Cheng, already in the Grand General¡¯s Barracks?¡±


    Lu Can raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The man abandoned the city and fled, deserting Yangzhou¡¯s millions of soldiers and civilians. I truly ought to kill him. After crossing the river, the man even fancied returning to Jianye and enjoying wealth and status. However, he landed in my hands. I¡¯ve already decided that we¡¯ll use his head in a sacrificial ceremony before we cross the river and battle.¡±


    ¡°Although that man is shameless, Prime Minister Shang personally selected him to be governor,¡± Wei Ying sighed. ¡°Apparently, he used three hundred thousand catties of gold to buy this governorship. When he returned to Southern Chu this time, he sent his family to bribe Prime Minister Shang with two hundred thousand catties of gold. Prime Minister Shang¡¯s dispatch will arrive tomorrow and order you to send Hu Cheng back to Jianye for punishment.¡±


    Lu Can knitted his brows in fury and replied, ¡°What a corrupt official. No wonder he openly smuggled sea salt in Yangzhou. Turns out he wanted to recoup his losses. Shang Weijun is truly foolish. With a man like this acting as the governor of Yangzhou, that explains why Yangzhou collapsed without a fight as the dispatch is arriving tomorrow.¡± He hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°Guards.¡±


    A bodyguard entered from outside, saluted, and awaited orders.


    Lu Can grimly said, ¡°Return to the Barracks and pass along my order of: Immediately behead Hu Cheng in public.¡±


    The bodyguard replied in the affirmative and departed. Then Lu Can turned to Wei Ying with a noncommittal smile and asked, ¡°Is brother Wei thinking of begging lenience for Hu Cheng as well?¡±


    Wei Ying gave a brief smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather have had the Grand General act earlier to avoid a conflict with Prime Minister Shang.¡±


    Lu Can was startled. He shook his head and smiled in spite of himself. He gazed at the flames of the encampment on the opposing riverbank and asked, ¡°Does brother Wei want to spy on the camp with me?¡±


    ¡±Wasn¡¯t the purpose of the Grand General summoning me to the tower ship to inspect the enemy?¡± Wei Ying said with a smile.


    Lu Can grinned. He ordered the soldiers crewing the tower ship to row to the other shore. Under a star-studded sky, the reflection of the moon lonely in the middle of the river, the only sound on earth outside of the wailing, biting wind was the tower ship cutting across the river.


    Footnotes:


    ÀäÔÂÎÞÉù, lengyue-wusheng ¨C lit. cold moon is soundless; likely a reference to a poem by the Song Dynasty poet Jiang Kui (½ªÙç) entitled ¡°Famed Capital in Huainan, to the Tune of Yangzhou Adagio¡± (ÑïÖÝÂý ¡¤ »´×óÃû¶¼) that condemned both sides of the Jin-Song Wars for the destruction and suffering of the lands and peoples


    This is a poem entitled ¡°Composed While Sick¡± by Tang Dynasty poet Bai Juyi (°×¾ÓÒ×).


    Õ°Ç°¹Ëºó, zhanqian-guhou ¨C idiom, lit. look ahead into the future and back into the past; fig. look before you leap, overcautious and indecisive


    ÉßÊóÁ½¶Ë, she-shu liangduan ¨C idiom, lit. the snake (greed) and the mouse (timidity) on either side; fig. both greedy and cowardly


    ½­É½ ¨C a county and city in southwest Zhejiang Province


    Ïô¹æ²ÜËæ, Xiaogui-Caosui ¨C Cao Can (²Ü²Î), a Han Dynasty chief minister, followed the rules established by his predecessor Xiao He (ÏôºÎ); lit. Xiao¡¯s governor followed by Cao; fig. followed established rules and precedents


    Ã÷ÇÀ°µ¼ý, mingqiang-anjian ¨C idiom, lit. spear in the open and hidden arrows; fig. open attacks and stabs in the back, schemes and machinations


    540 km (about 336 miles)


    ÖÓÀë, modern-day Fengyang County


    ±­Ë®³µÐ½, beishui-chexin ¨C idiom, lit. trying to put out a burning cart of firewood with a cup of water; fig. an utterly inadequate measure, a drop in the bucket, barely scratching the surface

 Volume 6, Chapter 14: Whose Son Is This?

    The Yong and Chu armies faced off across Guazhou Ferry, both sides biding their time. Three days later, Huaixi requested emergency assistance. Zhangsun Ji¡¯s subordinate, Cui Jue, had attacked Shouchun with his force; Dong Shan¡¯s force from the Xuzhou Barracks had attacked Zhongli. Zhongli fell after five days. Governor Zhu and Commandant Chen refused to be taken prisoner and were executed together. The two armies launched a joint attack on Shouchun. Shouchun is a strategic town in Huainan. To take Huainan, one must take Shouchun.


    Then, Lu Can¡¯s eldest son, Yun, received orders to help Shi Guan defend Shouchun. Yun was thirteen, his valor outstanding. When the civilians and soldiers of Huaixi learned Yun had arrived, they all said: ¡°The Grand General is not abandoning us, so we will unite and fight to the death! The Yong armies shall not advance a single step!¡±


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    Dong Shan had finally captured the city of Zhongli, but he didn¡¯t show a hint of joy. The city of Zhongli, with only three thousand defenders, had made him suffer setback after setback for five whole days. His army of thirty thousand had attacked the city day and night. Zhongli, which had seemed so obviously weak, never surrendered. After the outer city walls fell, the defenders retreated to the inner city. After the inner city walls fell, the defenders fought for every inch of every street and alleyway. The tiny city of Zhongli had nearly sucked the Yong force¡¯s blood dry.


    Sitting in the court of the office of the Zhongli governor, Dong Shan watched as soldiers pushed and shoved the Zhongli governor as they escorted him in. Dong Shen took a deep breath and said, ¡°You resisted an Imperial army of Great Yong, an unpardonable sin. If you¡¯re willing to surrender, this general will have mercy on you for the time being. If you do not, don¡¯t blame me for using your head to memorialize my bravely departed.¡±


    The Governor of Zhongli was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He guffawed and said, ¡°Zhu is the tanhua of the King¡¯s first special imperial examination. I received the King¡¯s blessing in no small measure. How could I bend the knee and surrender to the enemy? If you want to kill me, kill me. Why talk so much?¡±


    Dong Shan was furious. ¡°Drag him outside and behead him. Help him fulfill his loyalty.¡±


    The soldiers pushed the governor outside. When they exited the government office, they wrestled him to the ground and were about to carry out the execution. Then a helmet was flung to the ground as a badly battered general who had been tied and bound by the Yong military was delivered here. When the officer saw the governor was to be executed, he hissed, ¡°Why did you defend the city to the last without a thought of retreat, Governor daren? And even disobeyed orders to surrender?¡±


    ¡°I received orders from the Court to govern Zhongli. How could I abandon the city and flee?¡± Governor Zhu replied. ¡°Furthermore, the Yong army¡¯s offensive was fierce. If I had any thoughts of survival, Zhongli would have long since fallen. Retreating is easier said than done, let alone with so many soldiers who have already taken the next step. How could this governor keep them waiting? Though the Grand General is forgiving, the two of us are Southern Chu subjects. How can we not die for our kingdom?¡± Finished speaking, Governor Zhu craned his neck in expectation of the beheading.


    The officer sighed and said, ¡°Even Governor daren, a scholar, is willing to die for his country. How could Chen, an officer, not?¡± After he was captured, he had planned to surrender. Seeing the governor dying for the kingdom, he could no longer cling to life. Although Dong Shan demanded he surrender when he entered the court, he didn¡¯t say a word. Dong Shan was impatient and also ordered he be put to death. The general didn¡¯t say a word even in death.


    After recuperating in Zhongli for an entire day, Dong Shan¡¯s force marched the Xuzhou army to Shouchun. Twenty li1 away from Shouchun, Cui Jue of the Nanyang Barracks dispatched an envoy to personally greet him. For this assault on Shouchun, the Nanyang Barracks were the main force. However, because the soldiers of the Nanyang Barracks weren¡¯t familiar with the geography of Huainan, the imperial court decided to have Pei Yun send a division of troops to reinforce Zhangsun Ji. Though Dong Shan and Cui Jue were old acquaintances, as the two of them had served under the Prince of Qi, their paths had diverged many years ago.


    The bodyguard sent to welcome Dong Shan was a nephew of Cui Jue, Cui Fang. He was also an old acquaintance of Dong Shan. Dong Shan spurred his mount forward and sized up Cui Fang for a bit, then laughed and declared, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much in the few years I haven¡¯t seen you, boy! How¡¯s it going? How goes the progress of the battle? How¡¯s the health of your uncle?¡±


    The young bodyguard also laughed and replied, ¡°Uncle Dong, my uncle¡¯s in great health. The battle is intense and violent. Shouchun¡¯s garrison troops are basically throwing their lives away in resistance. Uncle had been thinking that we didn¡¯t have enough manpower, so your arrival is perfect.¡±


    Dong Shan was shaken. Looks like Shouchun won¡¯t be easy to take either. Then he respectfully said, ¡°Deputy General of the Xuzhou Barracks, Dong Shan, received orders from the Military Commissioner of Huainan, General Pei, to come and accept General Cui¡¯s assignment.¡±


    The envoy put on a respectful face as well, seeing the changed expression. ¡°The Nanyang Barracks¡¯ General Who Conquers Distant Lands, Cui Jue, acts under orders from General Zhangsun to attack Shouchun. This subordinate, Cui Fang, acts under orders from General Cui to welcome General Dong,¡± he responded.


    The two men exchanged a smile after this greeting. Dong Shan passed the order down for his men to first encamp. Afterwards, he took some bodyguards along and followed Cui Fang to the front of the troop formations to find Cui Jue.


    Smoke and fire filled the air before the walls of Shouchun. Cui Jue, who was in his thirties, furrowed his brows as he gazed ahead. He had originally been a man with fine features, but unfortunately, a scar on his cheek had damaged his features beyond repair.


    When Dong Shan spurred his mount to the front of the formations, he saw Cui Jue point his whip at Shouchun¡¯s walls and state, ¡°Order a forlorn hope to climb the walls from there. The enemy general is certain to be there, or else the garrison wouldn¡¯t be so staunch.¡±


    The order was passed down. Soon after, a troop of austere soldiers wearing azure armor ran toward the walls of Shouchun. Naturally, Dong Shan knew these soldiers had either violated military law or were simply banished convicts. If they could make great contributions and return alive, they could restore their freedom. As a result, they were eager and brave in battle. Most of all, they were especially bold and fierce. Every Yong army had a system like this in place.


    Cui Jue realized Dong Shan had arrived. He turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Zhongli has already been captured? I¡¯m still in a tough spot here.¡±


    Dong Shan greeted him while mounted. ¡°How have you been, big brother Cui? Don¡¯t make fun of me. I had to siege the tiny Zhongli for five days, but I didn¡¯t even capture a single important prisoner.¡±


    ¡°What, did the defending general and Governor of Zhongli die in battle?¡± Cui Jue asked in curiosity.


    ¡°I had captured both of them, but I got outraged and had them beheaded,¡± Dong Shan said in shame.


    Cui Jue was a little stunned, but he smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. General Pei won¡¯t blame you because of this event. He¡¯s actually likely to help you cover things up. However, the Southern Chu army in Huaixi is brave and skilled at waging war, as expected. Your force should rest first, then assault the city with me tomorrow. Who knows if the forlorn hope can inflict heavy casualties on the garrison there.¡± He pointed at a section of the walls of Shouchun.


    Dong Shan gazed in that direction. He saw the forlorn hope troops had already taken the brunt of the hail of arrows and stones and climbed to the top of the walls, seemingly without any obstacle. Dong Shan furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s very easy.¡±


    ¡°Strange. I¡¯ve assaulted the city multiple times over these past few days, and it¡¯s been extremely difficult to approach from this direction every time,¡± Cui Jue said in suspicion. ¡°Even if they could reach the top of the walls, nobody could return alive. Why is it so easy today?¡±


    The two men watched as the forlorn hope warriors¡¯ azure armor disappeared past the battlements. An inexplicable feeling that this attack definitely would not succeed arose within them. Right at this time, the walls of Shouchun rang out with piercing screams mixed with sounds of close quarters combat. And on the same battlements, the Southern Chu troops appeared.


    Cui Jue and Dong Shang looked at each other in dismay. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they would invite us into a trap this time,¡± Cui Jue said with a bitter smile.


    Dong Shan sighed. ¡°Presumably, Southern Chu also knows the formidability of the forlorn hope, so they simply let them charge in to slowly annihilate them. We can¡¯t see the actual battlefield situation. If we based our next decision of the offensive on the state of the battle there, any decision we made might have been wrong. The officer defending that area must be full of confidence and stratagems. But I didn¡¯t see the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner there. It¡¯s presumably an ordinary officer. The city of Shouchun truly has a great number of competent people.¡±


    Cui Jue knew that this forlorn hope had likely walked right into a trap. However, because the forlorn hope was sure to still fight hard, the outcome was still uncertain. As a result, he mobilized a massive force to take advantage of the occasion and try to seize the walls. After passing the order down, he smiled wryly and said, ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t? General Pei cut through Huaidong like a hot knife through butter, while every step is arduous for us in Huaixi.¡±


    ¡°This cannot be blamed on you and me,¡± Dong Shan consoled. ¡°It took less than a day to smash through Huaidong¡¯s forces, because General Pei sent out countless scouts into Huaidong over the years to probe for intelligence. He knew the generals of Huaidong like the back of his hand. If not for this, how could General Pei have risked infiltrating the Chuzhou Barracks alone and assassinating the enemy commander?¡±


    Cui Jue kept his eyes on the situation atop the walls of Shouchun while saying with a smile, ¡°I heard the Emperor reprimanded General Pei, not allowing him to put himself in danger again. His Imperial Majesty nearly expunged his achievement of capturing the Chuzhou Barracks alone.¡±


    ¡°General Pei certainly won¡¯t mind. However, he presumably won¡¯t risk himself lightly for the time being,¡± Dong Shan said nonchalantly.


    While the two men were conversing, the sounds of fighting atop the walls had vanished. Cui Jue smiled bitterly, knowing the forlorn hope he had bestowed great hopes upon had been annihilated. He gave the order to ease the offensive. This assault on the city had also failed.


    Atop the walls, Lu Yun collapsed to the floor, panting heavily. He gazed at the scattered corpses of the Yong forlorn hope that had been encircled. Then he looked at the dulled, steel blade in his hand. Blood stained his battle gown. The ground flowed with rivers of blood.


    He was able to turn back from the gates of hell in the recent close combat fighting. If not for two soldiers fighting to the death to block the swords of the enemy from striking him, his head would have been rolling on the floor. He may have been the son of a martial family, was beautiful inside and out, and contained extraordinary power in both his arms, but compared to the valiant soldiers unafraid of death, he wasn¡¯t as imposing. When he thought of this, not only did he get a little scared, he realized his trap had nearly invited disaster. However, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He clearly knew the advancing enemy were forlorn hope warriors. If his forces didn¡¯t surround and annihilate them, and only opposed the enemy¡¯s onslaught, he feared the enemy would breach his lines of defense.


    After the battlefield was cleared, the officer in charge of defending this area, Chen Ming, walked over. He smiled and said, ¡°Young General, it was indeed a good plan. We¡¯ve also fought the enemy¡¯s forlorn hopes before. If we didn¡¯t take three times the casualties, we couldn¡¯t eliminate the forlorn hope. This time, we¡¯ve suffered less than half the casualties.¡±


    Lu Yun blushed and replied, ¡°Everyone is fighting to the death. I only suggested the idea.¡±


    Chen Ming patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself to be the son of the Grand General. Our general sent someone to ask you to go over.¡±


    Lu Yun hesitated before saying, ¡°Is now convenient? Isn¡¯t the enemy still assaulting the walls?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. The Yong army¡¯s momentum has weakened,¡± Chen Ming said with a smile. ¡°We can successfully hold out today as well.¡±


    At this moment, a soldier bellowed, ¡°Not good! The enemy has unfurled the banner of the Xuzhou Barracks. Zhongli has fallen!¡±


    Lu Yun and Chen Ming were both surprised. They ran the few steps to the battlements and gazed down. They saw that in the center of the Yong army, beside the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner, were two additional large banners. One was the banner of the Xuzhou Barracks; the other had the character Dong (¶­) writ large on it. Lu Yun shivered. He knew the fall of Zhongli would happen sooner or later, but learning it had become reality was still a tough pill to swallow.


    Then, a man from the Yong camp hollered, ¡°Our army has captured Zhongli. The heads of the Governor and Commandant of Zhongli are here! Listen up, generals defending Shouchun! If you do not surrender, all your heads will be displayed upon the city gates once the city falls!¡± Once he finished, someone else picked up two poles with heads on them and stuck the poles in the ground ahead of the troops.


    The defenders on the walls burst into an uproar. Morale dropped like a rock. Many soldiers rushed to the battlements and looked down, seeing the heads mounted in provocation. Though they couldn¡¯t see too clearly, a deep gloom settled over the walls.


    All of a sudden, Lu Yun heard the chattering of teeth right next to him. He turned to see who it was and saw Chen Ming full of rage and murder. Chen Ming was looking at the large banner with the Dong character in the center of the Yong army. His face showed a surprisingly mournful expression, tears falling from his eyes and rolling down his cheek. Lu Yun didn¡¯t know what to do and looked left and right. A soldier whispered to him, ¡°Commandant Chen of Zhongli was big brother Chen¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    Lu Yun gasped and looked at Chen Ming with sad eyes. Then he saw Chen Ming jump onto the parapet and declare, ¡°Listen up, traitors below the walls! You killed my elder brother. I, Chen Ming, will avenge his death even if I must risk my life! Brothers, why are you hanging your heads? Governor Zhu and Commandant Chu have already laid down their lives for the kingdom. Are we going to let them laugh at us before King Yan2 for cowardly clinging to life?¡±


    From the front of Shouchun, under the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner, a low and powerful voice rang out. ¡°I vow to defend the city, killing enemies and seeking vengeance.¡±


    Shouchun¡¯s defenders heard the voice and followed up, shouting, ¡°We vow to defend the city, killing enemies and seeking vengeance!¡± The noise rattled the earth, and the prior grief and depression disappeared.


    Beneath the walls, Cui Jue and Dong Shan exchanged a look. Their plan to destroy the enemy¡¯s morale had failed. Cui Jue furrowed his brows and signaled to a bodyguard with his eyes. The bodyguard was a famous, talented archer. Under Zhangsun Ji¡¯s command were numerous soldiers skilled at archery. He understood Cui Jue¡¯s intention and spurred his horse forward. Screened by several soldiers, he loosed an arrow toward the top of the walls. The arrow streaked in like a meteor, lightning fast. It was almost impossible to see the figure of the arrow. The arrow flew three hundred paces3 in the blink of an eye, shooting toward Chen Ming, who was still standing atop the parapet. Chen Ming was still gazing at his brother¡¯s severed head and shedding tears. He didn¡¯t even notice the Yong army¡¯s surprise attack.


    The soldiers on the walls all cried out, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    However, faster than their alarmed yells were two arrows. One came from behind Chen Ming, the other from the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner. The two arrows hit the surprise attack arrow at nearly the same time, breaking it into three pieces. The two arrows rebounded off, having visibly less power than the other arrow. The defenders on the walls cheered and applauded, while the Yong soldiers below also cheered, ¡°Great archery!¡±


    The Yong army had never begrudged their enemy praise. However, not only had their will to fight not diminished, but they became more vigorous, all of them itching to have a go at the enemy.


    Cui Jue and Dong Shan both gave wry smiles. The morale of the enemy on the walls had increased. And though their own side¡¯s will to fight had raised as well, if they continued to assault the city at this time, they would do nothing but increase their casualties. The two of them looked up to check the time of day and both decided to withdraw their troops.


    Watching the slowly retreating Yong army, Lu Yun set down his bow and arrows. He gave a mental sigh and thought, No wonder Great Yong could stand firm all these years with warlords all about lying in wait. He saw their soldiers cheer for their enemy, but it didn¡¯t seem to weaken their vigor, instead increasing fighting spirit. He knew that even his father¡¯s crack troops couldn¡¯t compare. After all, they lacked the confidence and determination of the Yong. Even if the Yong troops lost their commander, they could still advance and retreat with discipline. On the other hand, if something happened to his father, the Jiangxia and Jiujiang Barracks would act like chickens with their heads cut off when leaderless.


    Amid the thanks of Chen Ming and the praise of the other troops, Lu Yun asked in curiosity, ¡°I wonder who shot an arrow at the same as me just now. Why don¡¯t I remember a bodyguard of General Shi who¡¯s this skilled an archer?¡±


    When the soldiers heard this, they suddenly smiled sly smiles. Chen Ming had struggled out of some of the grief he felt for his dead brother and forced a smile. ¡°Young General, since our general is waiting for you over there, why not go and see?¡± he replied.


    Lu Yun thought it made sense, so he walked over. Soon, he arrived under the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner. He saw the Commander of Huaixi, Shi Guan, overseeing the repair of the city walls and preparing for the next day¡¯s battle. Lu Yun¡¯s eyes fell upon the body of a youth who was standing beside Shi Guan. The youth was close to Lu Yun in age, features seventy percent similar to Shi Guan, though the teen was much more elegant. Shi Guan had always looked stately, and the youth was beautiful and dignified. While she was not as majestic as Lu Yun, with the sword at her waist, the bow on her back, and her aura of talent, she had a valiant and heroic bearing.


    Lu Yun recognized the talent of the youth when he saw her. He thought it had to be this youth who shot the arrow just now. However, he did not speak to her first. He went up and saluted Shi Guan, then said, ¡°Lu Yun replied late to General¡¯s summons. Please forgive me, General.¡±


    Shi Guan glanced at Lu Yun and stated with a smile, ¡°Nephew Yun is indeed young and heroic. Your archery is preeminent and your use of troops quite artful. You¡¯ve proven yourself the tiger cub of the Grand General. And you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. I was under the command of the veteran general, the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands, for many years. I also addressed your father as brother. Even though there¡¯s a great disparity in power these days, you should still call me uncle.¡±


    Because General Shi Guan was solemn and formidable, Lu Yun had never dared to use such an endearing term of address. He simply followed military guidelines and called him general. Today, seeing Shi Guan¡¯s affable demeanor set his mind at ease. He bowed low and said, ¡°Nephew Lu Yun pays his respect to Uncle.¡±


    Shi Guan reached out to help him up and pointed at the beautiful youth. ¡°This is my daughter, Shi Xiu. She was a stubborn and disobedient child, so her paternal grandmother and maternal relatives raised her as a boy. She¡¯s older than you by a year, so you should call her big sister.¡±


    Lu Yun¡¯s eyes widened. How is this possible? This youth may be very pretty, but her features are full of martial spirit. She has no trace of a girl¡¯s femininity and tenderness. How can she be a young woman?


    Shi Xiu scowled at his reaction. She went over and kicked Lu Yun right in the shin. Lu Yun staggered around in pain, nearly crying out. Shi Xiu angrily said, ¡°What are you looking at? Also, you¡¯re not allowed to call me big sister. If you dare do so, don¡¯t blame me for slashing you eight or ten times.¡±


    Shi Guan pretended he didn¡¯t see anything, neglecting the two to continue organizing military affairs. His daughter had been a tomboy since childhood. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of a girl¡¯s behavior. If not for this, how could she not have suitors or a betrothed when she was going to reach marriageable age next year?4 Even his men obediently called her ¡°young master¡± or ¡°young general.¡± Some of the men didn¡¯t even know Shi Xiu was actually a girl. However, he could never tell Lu Yun he had a son. Besides, after these few days, he understood Lu Yun inside and out. He did have a plan in place, but he didn¡¯t know if he could climb the social ladder, so he immediately explained who Shi Xiu was.


    The young man and woman didn¡¯t understand his intentions, of course. When they saw Shi Guan busy himself with military affairs, Shi Xiu hauled Lu Yun aside. She threatened and cajoled him, not permitting him to address her as big sister.


    Shi Xiu would have had an elder brother, except he had died young. As a result, after Shi Xiu was born, Shi Guan raised Shi Xiu as a boy to comfort his mother and wife. Shi Xiu¡¯s temper also resembled her father¡¯s to an extreme degree. None of the feminine arts other girls were skilled at agreed with her. On the other hand, she took to archery, horsemanship, and martial arts instantly. Later, she also studied internal martial arts styles and swordsmanship under an Emei Sect expert who had sought refuge after escaping from Sichuan. From a young age, her martial arts were already outstanding. She had an unyielding personality and didn¡¯t like sewing with the young women her age. She only liked to practice with swords and spears, ride her horse, and hunt with the bow. When she saw that Lu Yun was also a youngster who excelled at martial arts, she found him to be a kindred spirit. After chatting for a while, the two of them were laughing and getting along like brothers.


    ***


    The next day, Cui Jue and Dong Shan rallied their troops for another assault on the city. This time, the two men ignored psychological warfare and morale. They attacked the city normally and captured every weak point, seizing every opportunity. With this slow but steady offensive, it didn¡¯t take long for them to launch a violent storm of attacks. Night raids, surprise attacks, they pulled out every trick in the book. Shi Guan refused to show any weakness in defending the city, steady as a rock. He also took the opportunity to raid the enemy camp at night. For twelve whole days, the two armies drilled nearly every tactic of the besieger and defender.


    Taking advantage of the protection of the solid walls, Shouchun¡¯s defenders could be said to have as much strength as the Yong army. As for combat power, although the Yong army was stronger, the Huaixi army weren¡¯t weaklings either. Both sides were essentially waging a battle of morale and willpower. The Shouchun garrison weren¡¯t lacking these either.


    For the past several days, Lu Yun had been defending wherever the enemy¡¯s main attack came from. By the time he reached maturity after starting as a greenhorn, he became a one in a thousand warrior for the Southern Chu army. Even the Yong troops besieging the city knew Shouchun contained a talented, young archer, a teenage warrior. In this way, Lu Yun turned into the pillar of the civilians and soldiers of Shouchun. As long as Lu Yun were here, a relief force would arrive. Because Lu Yun was so courageous at such a young age, Grand General Lu definitely deserved his reputation. As long as a relief force showed up, they would defeat the Yong army in battle. These thoughts made every Huaixi soldier valiant and fearless of death. From the Yong perspective, Shouchun became a site of carnage second only to the reaping of human life at Xiangyang.


    Shi Xiu didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness either. She had an extreme rivalry with Lu Yun. Her treasured sword and exquisite bow took just about as many lives as Lu Yun¡¯s weapons. Furthermore, for some unknown reason, the two of them wore the same armor. They were of similar height and possessed the same superb archery skills. Though one used the saber while the other used the sword, they became the same person in the eyes of the Yong army. As a result, the young Shouchun warrior who could suddenly appear on both the left and right flanks became a mystical, terrifying thorn in the side of the Yong army.


    On the twentieth day of the eleventh month, at five in the evening, the Yong army finally halted its offensive. They once again retired from the field without making any gains. Lu Yun gazed at the Yong army departing into the distance. Because of the Southern Chu troops raiding their encampment over the past several days, the Yong army had shifted their encampment ten li5 away from the walls. Exhausted and weary, Lu Yun shook his numb limbs. He dropped the straight saber in his hands, his own steel blade long since ruined. This saber came from the hands of the assaulting Yong troops. It could be tossed away as soon as the edge dulled.


    At this time, Shi Xiu walked over taking long strides. Her martial attire was also soaked with blood. When they were defending the city or raiding the enemy encampment, the two of them had a mutual understanding to not appear in the same place. But a mysterious, invisible force seemed to pull them together. Even if a thousand, ten thousand men separated them, they still seemed to feel the other¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Little brother Yun, are we attacking the camp tonight as well?¡± Shi Xiu went over and asked Lu Yun.


    ¡°Not today, Yujin,¡± Lu Yun said as he shook his head. ¡°We raided them for three straight days. Today, the Yong army will certainly be on guard. I¡¯ve already talked to Uncle.¡±


    In the course of Yong and Southern Chu raiding and assaulting each other¡¯s camps, Lu Yun had showed a quite astute intuition. He picked very suitable times to raid the enemy encampment. And if the enemy had prepared an ambush, he always felt something was amiss before the scouts could investigate. Even Lu Yun found it strange. Perhaps he had been duped too many times in Chang¡¯an, so he became rather sensitive.


    Lu Yun called Shi Xiu ¡°Yujin¡± because she wouldn¡¯t let him call her big sister, and addressing her by her given name would be impolite, so he decided he might as well address Shi Xiu by her style. Her master bestowed her it half a year ago before he left.


    Shi Xiu nodded. She said uncaringly, ¡°All right then, let¡¯s return. It¡¯s so uncomfortable to wear these bloody clothes.¡± She then rolled her shoulders impatiently. If any other woman performed this action, it would look boorish and ugly. However, when Shi Xiu did so, it gave off an air of freedom and grace. Moreover, she was wearing male attire and looked remarkably similar to a young general. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of a woman¡¯s bearing.


    Lu Yun had become accustomed to seeing this action and bearing. But for some reason, Lu Yun¡¯s heart suddenly stirred today. He thought of the Princess of Zhaohua, Jiang Roulan, who he had hidden away in his memories. The first time he met Roulan, she was wearing male attire, but it was different to Shi Xiu¡¯s. Although Roulan wore male attire, she still looked beautiful and graceful. She had a pure character, as lucid as a clear spring. Perhaps because of her status, she shone with a dazzling radiance. Although she didn¡¯t act spoiled¡ªa considerate person, even¡ªand was innocent and childlike, Lu Yun always held Roulan in high esteem and felt she was distant. On the other hand, Lu Yun felt close to the young woman before his eyes, as close as brothers or flesh and blood. The two of them were inseparable when together and almost didn¡¯t require words to communicate freely.


    Shi Xiu looked at Lu Yun, who was inexplicably lost in thought. Out of habit, she sent a kick at him. Lu Yun unconsciously tried to dodge, but when he saw the annoyance in Shi Xiu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t move his body for some reason. So he got kicked hard. Lu Yun shrieked, which made the nearby soldiers cover their mouths as they chuckled. Funny scenes like this one were constantly happening these days. They had long since gotten used to seeing it.


    At this time, one of Shi Guan¡¯s personal guards ran over and said, ¡°Young General, young master, the general has summoned you two.¡±


    Lu Yun and Shi Xiu exchanged a curious glance. Then Lu Yun stopped rubbing his leg and stood up. He walked with Shi Xiu to where Shi Guan was. Once they reached him, they saw a gray-feathered, red-eyed messenger pigeon perched on his left shoulder. Lu Yun was surprised and went forward. He asked in astonishment, ¡°Uncle, has the time to counterattack arrived?¡±


    Shi Guan smiled and handed the fine, bamboo paper in his hands to Lu Yun. Lu Yun took it and looked at the paper. He saw only the word ¡°battle¡± written upon it in vigorous and fine brush strokes. Southern Chu Grand General Lu Can¡¯s seal was stamped below the word. Besides these inscriptions, the note contained the word ¡°third¡± written tiny in one of the corners. Lu Yun felt his heart explode with joy and couldn¡¯t speak. Next to him, Shi Xiu read the note in confusion and decided to wrest it from him, flipping it over repeatedly, trying to make heads or tails of it.


    Lu Yun saluted Shi Guan and stated, ¡°Uncle, Lu Yun wishes to accompany Uncle into battle to kill the enemy. Please authorize it, Uncle.¡±


    Shi Guan furrowed his brows a little. During the defense of the city, Lu Yun could obviously participate, and he wasn¡¯t a hindrance during the encampment raids. But the counterattack was near at hand. In open battle, weapons were ruthless. If something happens to Lu Yun, how can I explain myself to the Grand General?


    Seeing him hesitating, Lu Yun followed up with, ¡°Uncle, you also know that I¡¯ll have to go into battle and kill the enemy sooner or later. You¡¯ve seen my martial arts as well these past several days. When I go into battle this time, I¡¯ll make sure to follow Uncle closely. I absolutely will not charge in without permission.¡±


    Shi Xiu had studied the note for a long time by this point and still didn¡¯t understand the meaning, so she returned it to Lu Yun. Lu Yun was looking at Shi Guan with eyes full of eagerness, but he still received the note extremely effortlessly.


    Shi Guan saw the small interaction between the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought, My girl can finally get married. Fine, this kid has to go into battle sooner or later, so following me will always be better than following another. He then spoke, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare a horse and weapons. When the time comes, serve in my bodyguards.¡±


    Because of his words, Shi Xiu finally understood the note. The defenders were to sally out and do battle. ¡°Daddy, I wanna go into battle and kill the enemy too,¡± she said in a hurried tone.


    Shi Guan refused her and said in fury, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. A girl who¡¯s just about to get married doesn¡¯t know to learn cooking; she only knows swordsmanship. You can¡¯t go this time. Stay in the city like a good girl.¡±


    Shi Xiu tugged on her father¡¯s battle gown. ¡°Daddy, how am I worse than little brother Yun? If he can go into battle, why can¡¯t I? At most, I¡¯ll stay with Daddy¡¯s bodyguards. What¡¯s more, I won¡¯t marry those sons of officials Mother has selected. If I must marry, marry me off to a heroic man who can go into battle with me and kill enemies,¡± she declared, a hint of shyness appearing on her face during the last few words. However, her eyes were shining bright without a trace of retreat present.


    Lu Yun got absorbed in her eyes and said, ¡°Uncle, Yujin¡¯s martial arts are so outstanding. Let her come with me. On the battlefield, I¡¯ll be certain to protect her well.¡±


    Surprisingly, Shi Xiu was ungrateful and sent a flying kick at him. ¡°Who wants your protection? Are my martial arts worse than yours?¡±


    Lu Yun didn¡¯t try to dodge. He simply made a face and suffered the kick.


    Shi Guan held in his impulse to roar with laughter. He looked at Shi Xiu again. Her expression said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go into battle, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    He thought, All right, I¡¯ll be more at ease with her by my side. ¡°Okay, you two can go together. However, you¡¯re not allowed to leave my side,¡± he said.


    Lu Yun and Shi Xiu were both ecstatic. They spontaneously held hands and ran off to sort out their mounts and weapons, completely unaware they should be avoiding suspicion. Delight shone in Shi Guan¡¯s eyes, then he calmed down. He looked back at the note. ¡°Third¡± meant that the two messages of ¡°first¡± and ¡°second¡± had been lost at the very least.6 The Yong army had very strict defenses. However, there was nothing wrong with the notes falling into Yong hands. This note was simply a signal.


    The next day, Lu Yun and Shi Xiu were clad in armor from head to toe. As it happened though, nothing unexpected occurred all day. Both the Yong and Southern Chu forces were familiar with the other side¡¯s tactics. Almost as soon as the enemy moved, the other knew how to respond. Although the close combat was deadly, nothing was new.


    At sunset, Cui Jue tossed the two notes in his hands away and said, ¡°So it was sheer nonsense. The Southern Chu army must be trying to pull the wool over our eyes. Even if Lu Can has a gigantic amount of courage, he is still too scared to leave Jingkou.¡±


    A gust of wind blew past. The notes danced in the wind, the seals on them facing the sky.


    On the twenty-first day of the eleventh month, Shi Guan still had his soldiers clad in armor, ready to do battle at any time. He also pulled out a division of crack troops to have them recuperate and save their strength.


    The two sides battled until noon, by which time the sun had moved south in the sky. Today was a rare sunny day. The winter weather may have been rather cold, but sweat soaked through the overcoats of the soldiers on and off the walls. Both sides were already spent, relying almost entirely on willpower to struggle on. A dozen days of endless siege warfare truly sapped the strength and determination of the men.


    Cui Jue and Dong Shan exchanged a look. Each saw the anxiety in the other¡¯s eyes. Dong Shan hesitated before stating, ¡°General Pei and Lu Can are confronting each other in Yangzhou. Our capture of Huaixi has been part of the established strategy. However, the difficulty in fighting through Huaixi has been truly unexpected.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been no choice. In any case, Shouchun doesn¡¯t have reinforcements,¡± Cui Jue said, ¡°so we have the upper hand. All right, assault the city again. Take advantage of the defenders¡¯ noontime fatigue and add another force.¡±


    Dong Shan nodded. This was the usual practice. If this attack did not succeed, they could withdraw and rest until one in the afternoon. Then they could fight without letup until sundown.


    Cui Jue pressed three armies into battle and started to attack the city. The relieved troops were so exhausted they collapsed and nearly fell asleep. They hadn¡¯t just been physically fatigued for the last few days, but mentally as well. Seeing this state of affairs, Cui Jue kept opening and closing his mouth before eventually deciding not to put these troops on guard duty.


    This offensive seemed to have quite good results. Shouchun¡¯s defenses were rather weak, and against the unrelenting assault of the Yong attack, they showed indications of wavering. Generals Cui and Dong felt happy and exchanged a knowing look. They sent out their most elite forlorn hope, preparing to give the Shouchun garrison a decisive blow. Perhaps they could capture Shouchun today. Not only did these two generals have this in mind, the soldiers assaulting the city felt the exhaustion of the defenders atop the walls and attacked with all their strength.


    Right at this time, behind the forests on the hillsides countless li away, a set of eyes flashed with killing intent, and the person gently raised a hand. Behind him came nervous breathing and the soft snorting of warhorses. Then the person threw his arm down and took the lead, skirting the gentle slope, curving around it to charge the rear of the Yong army.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Piercing shouts, the deafening sound of hooves crushing the ground, and the rumbling of war drums all resounded through the air at the same time.


    Cui Jue and Dong Shan were surprised. They looked to the side and saw smoke and dust billowing in the distance. A division of cavalry was charging in their direction. They couldn¡¯t count how many troops there were in a split second, but there were at least five thousand. The riders all wore silver armor. The armor reflected the bright sunlight, which made it hard for people to keep their eyes open.


    How can this be? the two men thought to themselves in terror. Southern Chu was good at naval combat; they didn¡¯t value cavalry too much. As far as they knew, Southern Chu currently had no divisions of cavalry with enough strength to fight with the twin exceptions of Xiangyang¡¯s nine thousand and Jiangxia Barracks¡¯ three thousand cavalry. These cavalry troops were mostly the remnants of the Prince of De¡¯s defeated army. So where did this cavalry division come from?


    Thousands of thoughts flew through their minds before the two men simultaneously shouted, ¡°Retreat, fall back!¡±


    However, the division of silver-armored cavalry had already slammed into the rear of the Yong army. The Yong troops were already exhausted through and through, and when caught off guard, they collapsed and fell into disarray the instant contact was made. The cavalry division charged in without abandon, cutting the Yong army to pieces with the ease of a sharp razor shave.


    Right at this time, the previously sealed gates of Shouchun opened. This was the Yong army¡¯s original hope, but it made things worse today. The commander on horseback next to the gate was Shi Guan. On both his left and right, a young general wearing a white uniform and white armor protected him. Both of them wielded silver spears, exquisite bows slung over their backs. Quivers hung from their mounts. Both their warhorses were nearly identical, being eight-foot-tall white steeds. They had their visors down so no one could see their faces. Although their statures were a little different, the differences couldn¡¯t be seen when hidden under the battle armor. The two of them seemed like a pair of twin brothers.


    Many Yong soldiers who saw them thought I see for no reason. Images of the active young warriors fighting atop the walls of Shouchun for the past several days raced through their minds.


    These Yong troops then saw the officers point their sabers forward. Five thousand fresh troops charged out of the city into the front lines of the Yong army. The Shouchun garrison didn¡¯t succeed at organizing into cavalry, though. Outside of Shi Guan¡¯s unit of one hundred bodyguards, no other warhorses could be found. However, they didn¡¯t have weak combat strength, and the heavy blow their entrance into the battle inflicted on the Yong army was no weaker than the rear charge of the cavalry.


    The bird trapped in the net broke free; the mood of the hunter need not be explained.


    With the Southern Chu forces attacking in a hammer and anvil, the sixty thousand Yong troops were in a precarious position. The casualties suffered while assaulting the city were too heavy.


    Cui Jue and Dong Shan looked each other in the eye. Their eyes met where they had quarreled without speaking countless times. Afterwards, Dong Shan gave a fist and palm salute and barked, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then he went to face the Southern Chu army.


    Sorrow appeared in Cui Jue¡¯s eyes, and he also barked, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then he charged southeast.


    After the two men split up, the Xuzhou army subconsciously followed Dong Shan to cover the retreat, while the Nanyang army followed Cui Jue to break out of the encirclement.


    The sounds of killing on earth were deafening. Southern Chu¡¯s two armies were like two iron fists, echoing each other¡¯s slaughter of the Yong army. The Yong army, meanwhile, were veteran elites, and under Dong Shan¡¯s desperate rearguard action, Cui Jue eventually succeeded in bringing over thirty thousand men out of the encirclement by killing his way through. They changed directions and headed north. The Southern Chu forces didn¡¯t pursue, instead devoting themselves to wiping out Dong Shan¡¯s force. The seventeen thousand troops of the Xuzhou army that remained behind to cover the retreat and the ten thousand-odd troops of the Nanyang army that couldn¡¯t escape in time may have sacrificed themselves in the mutual struggle, but the crack troops of Southern Chu that had been saving their strength got the first strike in on the troops fatigued after a drawn-out battle. The outcome of the battle was a foregone conclusion.


    Dong Shan could feel blood covering his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it and wiped it off with the sleeve of his battle gown. Even though he saw that the Southern Chu cavalry¡¯s mounted archery was outstanding and they excelled in martial arts when he took a closer look, he still spotted traces of rust. They had gone through good training, but they had never actually been on the battlefield before. However, it would be different after today, as this victory would turn them into a truly powerful force.


    The feeble groans and low curses of his comrades reached his ears. Dong Shan¡¯s gaze fell upon a pair of young generals doing battle side by side. The silver spears they wielded spiraled and flew through the air, strong yet flexible. They coordinated flawlessly. One was like a flood dragon coming out of the sea; the other created tiny pear blossoms. They left behind a sea of blood.


    In the middle of the Southern Chu army, under the commander-in-chief¡¯s banner that had the character ¡°Shi¡± (ʯ) on it and was planted in the ground, a middle-aged general yelled, ¡°Dong Shan, your forces are trapped in a field of death. Why do you not drop your weapons and surrender?¡± Following his shouting, the Southern Chu troops began to ease their attack but tightened the encirclement.


    Dong Shan ordered the Yong troops to draw up close to him. ¡°Great Yong¡¯s sons have no reason to surrender,¡± he shouted back.


    A low-ranking officer hurled abuse from among the Southern Chu forces in a loud voice. ¡°Dong Shan, you killed my elder brother! Chen was just looking for you to take revenge.


    Dong Shan gave the officer a hard look. ¡°I¡¯ve fought and killed on the battlefield for ten years,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°The number of men I¡¯ve killed is uncountable. Who knows which one your elder brother was. If you want revenge, just spur your horse over. Why the pretense?¡±


    The officer was infuriated. However, he wasn¡¯t riding a horse, so he couldn¡¯t possibly charge into a cavalry general. He could only tear the general apart with the hate in his eyes.


    The two young generals wearing white battle gowns returned from the chaotic fighting to Shi Guan¡¯s side. One of them lifted their visor and hollered, ¡°General Dong, you might not care about your own life, but don¡¯t you cherish your troops? Do you want to let all of your men die? If you¡¯re willing to lay down your weapons, I promise your men will receive the proper respect. Our army absolutely will not murder or abuse them.¡±


    Dong Shan¡¯s eyes burned bright as he gazed at the youth, seeing that he was no older than fourteen. However, the teenager was full of martial spirit, a young hero indeed. He laughed and said, ¡°If you want me to surrender, that is impossible. How about this? If you all have warriors who can defeat this general on the battlefield, this general hereby vows that whether I live or die, my men will all drop their weapons and surrender.¡±


    Shi Guan and the leader of the cavalry division exchanged a look. They weren¡¯t softhearted; rather, they worried the cavalry would suffer too many casualties if they kept fighting due to the vengeful dying throes of the Yong army. Then it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. However, if they considered the duel, who among them had the confidence to defeat this Great Yong general? If they lost, how could they face their comrades and Grand General Lu Can? The two men¡¯s gazes happened to fall upon Lu Yun. Lu Yun was Lu Can¡¯s son. If he dueled Dong Shan, both victory and defeat could be explained away. After all, he was only thirteen years old. But the two men worried that something might happen to Lu Yun. That would be terrible for them.


    Seeing no response from the Southern Chu forces even after stalling for a long time, Dong Shan threw his head back and roared with laughter. ¡°Sure enough, Jiangnan has no real men. No one is brave enough to battle me.¡±


    His boast infuriated someone¡ªShi Xiu. She had been worried about how she¡¯d lost herself in the killing frenzy, having long forgotten her promise to stay by her father¡¯s side, and would be dressed down by her father. But when she saw Dong Shan¡¯s unbridled arrogance, she furrowed her long, shapely eyebrows in anger. She lifted her visor and shouted, ¡°Dong Shan, don¡¯t say Jiangnan has no real men. You might not even be able to beat us kids. If you have the courage, he and I will challenge you to a duel. Our two ages added together is no greater than your age. Will you accept?¡±


    Dong Shan was startled, but he remembered the two youths¡¯ recent valor. He didn¡¯t feel humiliated and thought to himself, At their young age, going into battle and killing their enemies certainly qualifies them as heroes. If I die to the hands of these two young heroes, it won¡¯t count as shameful. If I kill them, I can eradicate another two sources of trouble. This is truly more than worthwhile. As a result, he didn¡¯t allow Shi Guan and company to object to it. He spurred his horse and galloped out of the Yong formation. ¡°All right, I, Dong Shan, accept your challenge. Present yourselves to let this general know who he¡¯s killing,¡± he declared.


    Lu Yun heard the words and was overcome with a feeling of heroism. He forgot his protests and loudly said, ¡°My father has the honor to be in the position of Grand General. My name is Lu Yun. Do remember it, General Dong.¡±


    Shi Xiu was smart. She knew she couldn¡¯t let just anyone learn her name as she was a girl. She might not mind, but if her mother found out, she would be furious. So Shi Xiu raised her voice and said, ¡°My father is the commander responsible for Huaixi. My name is Shi Yujin. Don¡¯t forget it, General Dong.¡±


    Although Dong Shan had already figured out these two youths had exceptional statuses, he didn¡¯t think one would be the son of Lu Can while the other would be the son of Shi Guan¡ªthough he couldn¡¯t tell that Shi Yujin was a young woman. He laughed richly. ¡°All right. So you two were young generals. I thought you were the tiger cubs of a martial family.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he raised his lance and charged forward. Lu Yun and Shi Xiu exchanged a glance, and they both spurred their mounts into a charge. Shi Guan hastily ordered the archers into position. As soon as Dong Shan had the possibility of injuring Lu Yun and Shi Xiu, he would loose a volley to rescue them at any cost.


    The three steeds circled each other, two silver spears and one lance fighting an interminable struggle in the dust and sand. The blue-gray armor and white armors intertwined and blended together.


    This battle wasn¡¯t as one-sided as a majority of people expected it to be. Dong Shan may have been a fierce general, but Lu Yun and Shi Xiu didn¡¯t have weak martial arts either. Coupled with their tacit understanding of each other, the two of them were in close coordination. Dong Shan was tired to the bone as well, so they were in fact fighting on an even footing.


    One round, ten rounds, one hundred rounds. After the battle passed a hundred rounds, the three fighters and their steeds were exhausted and spent. Dong Shan teetered atop his mount. Neither Shi Xiu nor Lu Yun were much better. Still though, Lu Yun was male, and he had been taking the pills sent by Jiang Zhe for the past several days. It was very beneficial, as the pills consolidated and supported his vigor. As such, he could still brace himself in the saddle. Shi Xiu, on the other hand, was gasping for air. Sweat had already soaked through her armor, and she seemed unable to grip the silver spear in her hands.


    Dong Shan saw the state they were in and rallied his remaining energy for an attack on Shi Xiu. He stopped dodging Lu Yun¡¯s silver spear. Even though Lu Yun was more valuable to him, he couldn¡¯t rely on his sapped strength, so he chose the easier to handle Shi Xiu. Thrusting with the lance, he penetrated her armor. Shi Xiu¡¯s silver spear slipped out of her hands, and her body tumbled off her horse.


    Grief tore through Lu Yun, and he cried out. Anguish and anger let him guide his spear with full strength. The silver spear turned into a rainbow and stabbed for Dong Shan¡¯s back. However, right when the silver spear was about to make contact, Dong Shan twisted in a strange fashion on his mount. The spear merely passed by his right ribs. Lu Yun had overexerted himself and had to lean forward. Dong Shan gave a brief smile and thrust his lance at Lu Yun¡¯s throat, utterly ignoring the wounds on Lu Yun¡¯s body.


    In what seemed like no time at all, the situation abruptly changed. The Southern Chu troops burst into an uproar. Shi Guan wanted to order a volley of arrows, but his body had stiffened. He could only watch as his beloved daughter¡¯s body fell through the air. He couldn¡¯t take any actions or even get a single word out.


    Seeing his lance about to impale Lu Yun¡¯s throat, Dong Shan grinned with delight. Even if he died, it would be worth it to kill two future heroes of Southern Chu before his own death. Then he felt a pain in his chest. He slowly looked down and saw the tip of a spear, silver in color, sticking out of his chest.


    The sharp tip of the lance was about to reach Lu Yun¡¯s throat. On the brink of death, Lu Yun saw the pretty Shi Xiu materialize before his eyes. She was glaring and clenching her teeth. He had suspected he was imagining it, but the silver spear that was sticking out of Dong Shan¡¯s chest and the slowing of the speed of the lance thrust awakened him to the truth.


    Shi Xiu had done aand rolled out of her saddle onto the ground. She then retrieved her silver spear and thrust it again, this time skewering Dong Shan in the lower abdomen.


    As Dong Shan had suffered three fatal spear thrusts, the light of life in his eyes finally dissipated. He gazed northward into the sky in yearning, and his body slid off his mount.


    Lu Yun couldn¡¯t hear the deafening cheers of the nearby Southern Chu troops, nor could he hear the pained cries of the heartbroken Yong troops. He sat back up in the saddle and stared at Shi Xiu, who was facing him, in astonishment. The two teens dreamily gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, separated by a warhorse that had lost its master, its saddle empty.


    The instant before Dong Shan¡¯s lance impaled Shi Xiu, she had sobered up. An idea streaked into her mind, and she pretended she got pierced by the lance and fell from her horse. In reality, the lance strike merely left behind a shallow wound. Because Dong Shan was utterly exhausted and his hands were numb, he didn¡¯t even notice the lance didn¡¯t strike true. By the time he turned back to deliver a biting attack, Shi Xiu had already jumped onto her feet. The silver spear bounced off the ground and right to where she thought it would be. She grabbed it and thrust with all her might, and the spear dealt him a fatal blow, which weakened Dong Shan¡¯s hand strength so that Lu Yun could escape the jaws of death.


    The nearby cheering continued as the eyes of the two teens gradually returned to reality. They both felt like life had come back to their own bodies. Thinking of their recent life-and-death struggle, the two of them shuddered. They turned their mounts around and trotted back to Shi Guan, their eyes never leaving each other. Each feared they were seeing an illusion, the other already killed by Dong Shan.


    Shi Guan had come to his senses by this point and quietly wiped away the tears in his eyes. He spurred his horse forward to meet them. He put one hand on each of the kids¡¯ arms and bellowed, ¡°The Heavens have blessed Southern Chu! And bestowed heroes among our youths!¡±


    ¡°The Heavens have blessed Southern Chu and bestowed heroes among our youths! Lu Yun, Shi Yujin! Lu Yun, Shi Yujin!¡± the Southern Chu troops shouted.


    The chanting was uninterrupted and stirred the hearts of the people. Amid the cheers of the Southern Chu army, a Yong soldier dropped the weapon he was wielding in sadness. The other Yong troops seemed to get infected, and a continuous stream of weapons crashed to the ground.


    Footnotes:10.8 km (about 6.7 miles)In Chinese mythology, King Yan (ÑÖÍõ) is the God of Death and ruler of Diyu, as well as the judge of the underworld.About 360 meters (360 yards)15 years old for girls5.4 km (about 3.4 miles)These refer to the watches of the night. Third watch is midnight.Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 15: A Snowy Night Aboard a Tower Ship

    1


    Lu Can had trained elite cavalry in Sichuan, a secret unknown to all. When the Yong forces commanded by Generals Cui and Dong launched a joint attack on Shouchun, Shi Guan held out in the city and did not retreat. Lu Can secretly ordered the elite cavalry to sneak into Huaixi. On the twenty-first, the Yong army¡¯s fierce assault had stalled, and when noon arrived, the elite Southern Chu cavalry charged. They devastated the Yong army outside the walls. Dong Shan¡¯s force covered the treat of the rest of the Yong army, while Cui Jue¡¯s force broke out of the encirclement. After the rout, every four or five out of ten Yong soldiers were casualties.


    Dong Shan, a native of Tianshui, Longxi Commandery,2 had lost his parents at a young age. He became a warrior fond of bravery and aggression to disgust his clan. When he first joined the army, he became a subordinate of the Prince of Qi. In the fifth year of Longsheng, he was transferred to Xuzhou and became the subordinate of Pei Yun, Military Commissioner of Huainan. In the seventh year of Longsheng, he obeyed orders to invade Huaixi and captured Zhongli. He attacked Shouchun but suffered a crushing defeat. Dong Shan requested that he personally cover the retreat to make things difficult for the Southern Chu army. After some time, the Chu army called for his surrender. Because of these words, he issued a challenge, picking Lu Yun and Shi Yujin as his opponents in this duel. Lu and Shi cut down Dong Shan, and the Yong army surrendered.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    On the night of the twenty-first day of the eleventh month, a heavy fog settled on the river in Guazhou, Jingkou. Lu Can was standing on the deck of the tower ship, gazing at the surging river water. Behind him, the Jiujiang Barracks¡¯ navy had finished their preparations. They would take advantage of this opportunity to cross the river and make a surprise attack. They had been at a stalemate with the Yong army for over twenty days. Lu Can may have looked calm on the surface, but he was apprehensive at heart.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the opposite shore¡¯s Pei Yun, even though the Yong army on the opposite shore numbered nearly a hundred thousand men, while he only had over twenty thousand men in the navy with less than a thousand ships. It would be impossible to cross the river and capture Jingkou with this strength. Even if he intended to recapture Yangzhou, it would still be difficult if he had fifty thousand marines.


    At Guazhou Ferry, neither army needed to be sure of success, because neither army had initiated battle for the past several days. However, this allowed Pei Yun peace of mind, while Lu Can had to worry about the outcomes of numerous battles. Could Huaixi follow his plans and achieve victory, could Xiangyang be as steady as Mount Tai, could Jiameng Pass come out unscathed? The most important among these was the battle in Huaixi. If Huaixi were lost, Huainan would never again belong to Southern Chu. The Yong armies could then cut off the connections between Xiangyang and Jiangling without any hurry. If this happened, Jingxiang would be isolated. And the Yong army could bring their troops to the lower reaches of the Yangtze River. Southern Chu didn¡¯t have any buffers outside of the Yangtze River. Even if Sun Tzu were reborn, the situation would be too far gone to save by that point.


    After Lu Can received intelligence on the Yong movements and the strength and position of each column of the army, he realized the Yong military also knew the importance of Huaixi. Sichuan and Xiangyang were the main targets against the Grand General to tie these two regions up so he couldn¡¯t order them to help out, otherwise the two regions would be tough nuts to crack. Moreover, the Southern Chu garrison generals weren¡¯t ordinary characters either. If the Yong army truly wished to capture either region, they would need to double their own strength at the least.


    The situation in Huaidong had eroded as Pei Yun got straight to the point. The Yong army could have used the region as a breach point, but the Yong emperor had presumably also seen that the entire breadth of Huaidong was a network of rivers. In addition to the advantage the Southern Chu army had in attacking and defending, Pei Yun didn¡¯t advance recklessly even though he had easily captured Huaidong. He even deliberately tempted Lu Can to fall into the quagmire of the scrabble in Huaidong. As a result, the Yong army¡¯s real target was Huaixi. Even though the Yong army marched with great fanfare and used the three columns of the army to cover up the real target of the Yong offensive, the vanguard knew it could only be Shouchun.


    Lu Can may have figured this out, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If Yu Mian and Rong Yuan let up a little, the Yong army could very likely take advantage of it and execute an offensive. And if Jingkou wasn¡¯t on guard, Pei Yun could cross the river and capture Jianye. Once the hundred thousand infantry and cavalry of the Yong army crossed the river, Lu Can was afraid history would repeat itself, due to the strength of the Jianye Royal Guard. As a result, he could only watch as the Yong army captured Huaixi even though he had skill. If the Yong army detached a huge force and a commander to seize Huaixi, then Lu Can would be powerless. However, an underestimation of their enemy pervaded the Yong court and country, so Li Zhi did not dispatch a military governor general to Huaixi. He simply had Zhangsun Ji and Pei Yun send their respective armies out to link up to attack Shouchun together. In this way, Lu Can had the opportunity to turn the tide.


    To achieve victory in Huaixi, Lu Can had strained all his mental faculties. Although the commander in Huaixi, Shi Guan, wasn¡¯t an extraordinary talent, he was tenacious and calm. Lu Can had plenty of confidence in him. To confuse the Yong army, and not let Yong send out any generals who could take charge of attacking Huaixi, Lu Can had deliberately ¡°neglected¡± the situation in Shouchun. He didn¡¯t send a relief force to save Huaixi. Afterwards, he did not spare his beloved son¡¯s life and had Lu Yun go to Shouchun to assist Shi Guan. This was extremely dangerous to do. If anything went wrong, Lu Yun would perish in Shouchun even if Southern Chu triumphed in Huaixi. However, if Lu Can did not do this, he could not calm the hearts and minds of the civilians and soldiers in Shouchun. That would mean the Yong army would not exhaust itself. Then it would be even more unlikely for nine thousand elite cavalry to shatter the Yong army. Eventually, Lu Can settled on activating the Flying Cavalry that had been hidden.


    Southern Chu didn¡¯t place much importance on cavalry because the terrain restricted them and because Southern Chu lacked the northerners¡¯ confidence ever since the founding of the kingdom. As a result, in the wars against Great Yong, Southern Chu had always been weak in this aspect.


    Southern Chu became a reluctant vassal when Zhao Jue, the Prince of De, was in charge of the military. Zhao Jue lamented the unfavorable circumstances of the Southern Chu military, and under his persistence, Southern Chu finally obtained their own cavalry. Relying on nearly twenty thousand cavalry troops, Zhao Jue blocked Great Yong¡¯s southbound heavy cavalry and broke into Sichuan. The Prince of Qi, Li Xian, assaulted Xiangyang twice, and both times this division of cavalry coordinated with the city defenders when they sallied out, allowing them to gain victory in the end. However, after the death of the Prince of De, the monarch and subjects of Southern Chu suffered heavy blows and dishonor and humiliation. Not only did they refuse to bide their time for revenge or to seek reprisals, they instead appeased their overlord with their heads held high. When Lu Xin, the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands, succeeded the Prince of De as the manager of military affairs, his background was in the navy so he didn¡¯t place much importance on cavalry. As a result, this division of cavalry not only couldn¡¯t increase their ranks, but they gradually weakened. If not for the hard work of the Prince of De¡¯s former subordinates, it would have been difficult to maintain the organizational strength of Xiangyang¡¯s cavalry.


    After Lu Can inherited the position of grand general, he decided to rebuild the cavalry. But against Shang Weijun and company¡¯s obstructions, the Jiangxia cavalry reached exactly three thousand men before he stopped receiving the support of the court. Some courtiers even dug up his past to attack his character, criticizing Lu Can for wasting the pay and provisions of the troops and raising money for useless and extravagant cavalry. Some people even accused Lu Can of training recruits as a pretense for raising his descendants. Naturally, Lu Can still could not antagonize Shang Weijun, so had no choice but to abandon preparations for a cavalry stables. However, Lu Can did not give up. After his triumph at Jiameng Pass, he secretly trained cavalry in Sichuan.


    Yu Mian was very respectful toward Lu Can and always did as he was told. Lu Can could hide the truth of the strength of the Southern Chu military. Sichuan also contained many cavalry stables, so not only did Great Yong agents not know of his stables¡¯ existence, but the Southern Chu court didn¡¯t know either.


    The warhorses came from three major sources: After the cavalry divisions established by the Prince of De were dissolved, Lu Can secretly sent the steeds to Sichuan and constructed a stables; Northern Han¡¯s warhorses were smuggled on the sea¡ªand while this route was not ideal as Great Yong¡¯s influence in the Eastern Sea was very widespread, shipping was extremely difficult, the warhorses found it very difficult to sustain themselves, and they had to be transported a thousand li3 to Sichuan¡ªmany of the excellent horses in Sichuan¡¯s stables came in from this route, but after Northern Han was destroyed, this route became mostly unusable; besides these sources, Lu Can even dispatched a trusted aide to Tubo, the Tibetan Empire, to buy horses, the dangers and hardships on the journey obvious. With Lu Can¡¯s painstaking efforts in operating these sources, he eventually obtained the current force of Flying Cavalry with nine thousand cavalrymen.


    Lu Can made use of a variety of opportunities to select the riders. He selected warriors from the Southern Chu army and trained officers from among the surrendered generals of Shu as well as the former subordinates of the Prince of De. The surrendered generals in Sichuan was a matter of course, but the former subordinates of the Prince of De arrived in Sichuan because of Rong Yuan, the commander responsible for Xiangyang.


    Rong Yuan¡¯s talent and sagacity were exceptional. It was just that he wasn¡¯t broadminded enough. After he took over the position of General of Xiangyang, he pushed out some officers who always disagreed. When Lu Xin was commander-in-chief of the Southern Chu military, he was reluctant to offend Rong Yuan, so he found a place for the officers in secret. Among them were quite a few cavalry officers. Later down the line, Lu Can persuaded these men to train a cavalry force.


    Ten years of population growth finally allowed Lu Can to control a division of elite cavalry, an unknown factor, and this cavalry turned into Southern Chu¡¯s key to victory. Before the battle in Huaixi began, Lu Can had given secret orders to this cavalry division to sneak into Jiangling. Although the narrow mountain paths of Sichuan were very difficult to traverse, and although the Yong army had agents with eyes and ears in positions with access to the highest authorities, the Lu family had operated between Sichuan and Jiangxia for many years. Coupled with using the Jiangxia stables as a cover, this cavalry division eventually arrived at Jiangling without a sound. After the battle in Huaixi turned white-hot, the cavalry division took advantage of the turmoil to reach Shouchun. Under the cover of darkness, the troops muffled the horses¡¯ hooves with thick cloth, put coins in their mouths, and removed the bells from the horses. They arrived outside the walls of Shouchun in silence and hid, waiting for an opportunity to attack. When the Yong army exhausted itself, they worried the Southern Chu army would raid their encampment and run them out, so they didn¡¯t send scouts out in the evening for reconnaissance. Because of this, the Flying Cavalry gave the Yong army a heavy blow and achieved a great victory in Huaixi.


    Of course, Lu Can had not yet received intelligence from Huaixi. He wouldn¡¯t know he had already succeeded, though he had made up his mind long ago that no matter what happened during the battle in Huaixi, he would initiate the decisive battle today. If a hard-fought victory were achieved in Huaixi, it would be best. If Huaixi suffered a valiant defeat, then all the more should he grab a victory in Huaidong as soon as possible and recapture Yangzhou. He could then use it to screen Jingkou and Jianye. He had already entrusted the task of reinforcing Huaixi and the two battlefields in Huaidong to Yang Xiu. Yang Xiu had been in the Jiangxia Barracks this entire time controlling the overall state of affairs.


    The fog thickened, so heavy it was nearly impossible to stick one¡¯s hand out and see one¡¯s fingers. Lu Can sighed softly and said, ¡°Attack.¡±


    Following Lu Can¡¯s order, the Southern Chu navy attacked the opposite shore.


    In the seventh year of Longsheng, the battle that would decide the ultimate outcome of Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign kicked off.


    Within the Yong land fortifications in Guazhou, Pei Yun had already fallen asleep. Tonight¡¯s fog might have been shrouding the wintry river, but the many days of passive defense from the Southern Chu army on the opposite bank inevitably made him lax. Although he ordered the Yong soldiers on night patrol to be on careful lookout for movement on the river, Pei Yun didn¡¯t believe the Southern Chu army would launch an attack tonight.


    As a result, only once the Southern Chu navy reached the edge of the Yong coastal fortifications did the Yong sentries detect them. In a heartbeat, the noise of the gongs and drums of the land and coastal fortifications reverberated. The Yong army was well-trained and ran pell-mell out of their tents to meet the enemy. The heavy fog blanketed the area, and the shore was an endless gray. They heard the battle cries of the Southern Chu troops and the blazing conflagration of their fort that was ignited by fire arrows from Southern Chu troops.


    The flames dispelled some of the fog. Pei Yun had already buckled on his armor and gone into battle by this time and ordered all the Yong soldiers to light torches. Although the light of the torches became the best archery targets for Southern Chu, the Yong army quickly stabilized their position with their defenses. By now, the length of Guazhou was ablaze with flames. Around seventy percent of the heavy fog on the riverbank had been dispelled. However, the dense fog still lay on the river. The Yong army was in a passive position and taking a beating. Pei Yun had to give orders to strictly defend the land and coastal fortifications, as well as ordering three armies to counterattack using archer fire. Half a night of hard fighting ensued, carrying on until dawn, by which time the Yong army had repulsed several Southern Chu shore landings. However, the coastal fortifications were in shambles on the inside. A raging fury burned inside Pei Yun.


    After dawn, the heavy fog gradually dispersed. Now, the Yong troops could clearly see the Southern Chu warships. Taking a look, Pei Yun was even more surprised. He saw over two thousand boats and ships deployed in formation. They flew about on the river, as if the fog couldn¡¯t prevent their advance in the slightest. He steeled his heart. It was rare for Southern Chu to initiate battle. Pei Yun ordered the Great Yong navy out of the fortifications to meet the enemy. But because the Great Yong navy only had a thousand odd ships and twenty thousand troops, Pei Yun instructed his side to not cross the middle of the river. It would be best if they baited the Southern Chu navy to the riverside so that the Yong troops on the bank could assist with arrow fire.


    In an instant, the ships on the river smashed into each other, the two navies beginning an intense battle. For years, the Yong navy had struggled against Southern Chu in the Jianghuai region. They were no less elite than the Southern Chu navy. However, the Southern Chu navy had greater strength and was familiar with the river current, so the battle soon tilted in the favor of Southern Chu. Seeing the development, Pei Yun ordered his navy to retreat to the coastal fortifications and defend for the time being. As expected with the threat of the Yong troops on the shore, the Southern Chu navy did not press the attack, instead returning to the southern bank.


    Noon passed. After resting and eating and drinking their fill, the Southern Chu navy regained its energy and attacked once more. Battle was cemented. While the Southern Chu navy and marines could not attack into Guazhou, neither could the Great Yong navy cross the middle of the river. Pei Yun stood on the riverbank, gazing at Lu Can¡¯s huge square banner fluttering in the breeze. He became even more uneasy.


    As one o¡¯clock in the afternoon neared, the river battle grew fiercer and more vicious. The Southern Chu navy dispatched many small warships, the bows of which were clad in high quality iron. Each ramming inflicted severe damage on a Yong warship. These small warships were screened by large cowhide-clad warships and tore into the Yong warships like a pack of wolves. From time to time, warships from both navies capsized into the river. The soldiers and officers who fell into the water mostly could not be rescued, because the enemy navy¡¯s arrows would shoot into them without mercy. The river became saturated with blood. The wreckages of the warships were swept east by the river current. The Great Yong navy had already abandoned the possibility of victory and instead closely defended the coastal fortifications, not letting the Southern Chu navy break the defenses and pour in. The Southern Chu navy was somewhat helpless in the face of the coastal fortifications, as even though the Yong infantry and cavalry could not fight on water, they could still loose arrows from inside their land fortifications.


    Seeing that the battle would result in a stalemate, Pei Yun breathed a sigh of relief. He had never planned to beat the Southern Chu navy, so he was not surprised by this result. As long as the Southern Chu navy could not land in Guazhou, the situation would not change.


    As five o¡¯clock in the afternoon approached, the sun was setting, casting a bloody glow over the land. Dark and red clouds filled the sky. Biting cold winds began to pick up. However, the Southern Chu navy grew braver as they battled. Pei Yun was ill at ease but had no intention of retreating. Right at this time, in the middle of the river on a tower ship, Lu Can received an intelligence report. After he folded up the report, a bright light glittered in Lu Can¡¯s eyes. He shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, we triumphed in Huaixi! Our army routed the Yong army, killing nearly thirty thousand, capturing four thousand Yong soldiers, and cutting down enemy General Dong Shan.¡±


    The troops aboard the tower ship cheered at the news, the noise growing louder and louder. The news sprouted wings and spread throughout the Southern Chu navy, almost every soldier and officer cheering as they charged the Yong coastal fortifications. As one ship sank, the next rowed into the breach, the inspiration of the victory in Huaixi making them fearless of death. Their cheering puzzled the Yong officers and men, but the Yong troops could only doggedly resist the attack of the Southern Chu navy. After slightly less than an hour passed, the dark clouds had grown thicker, and the sunset had nearly disappeared. The atmosphere turned bleak and dusky. The Southern Chu navy had fought hard for an entire day, and their offensive was weakening. The Yong troops all lifted their spirits, knowing that as long as they could repulse this assault, the day¡¯s battle should end.


    Unexpectedly, cheers once again ran through the ranks of the Southern Chu navy. The Yong army was terrified and looked all around. One Yong soldier suddenly pointed west and yelled, ¡°The enemy has reinforcements!¡±


    Everyone who heard him gazed westward and saw on the horizon where the water met the sky cowhide-clad tower ships rowing toward Guazhou. The ships obscured the surface of the river. The news of Southern Chu¡¯s reinforcements arriving swept through the Yong army like a frigid wind. The Yong generals gazed as far as they could see, and as the ships closed in, they could almost see the facial features of the Southern Chu sailors standing aboard the ships. The banners on the ships were violently flapping, blown around by the gale, so the character inscribed on them couldn¡¯t be read. However, realization dawned upon Pei Yun. Other than the Jiangxia Barracks, Southern Chu had nowhere near this enormous a navy. To fight or not to fight. Pei Yun¡¯s eyes shone with perseverance. He bellowed, ¡°Brace!¡±


    As night fell, the Jiangxia Barracks rushed to Guazhou. They fell upon the Yong land and coastal forts in a fierce attack. The fate of the Yong troops got lost in the unknowable darkness brought about by the addition of the fresh troops.


    Having accumulated strength for an entire day, fluttering snow finally began to fall unrestrained onto the Yangtze River at this moment. A snowy night and a wintry river, cowhide-clad tower ships, spilled blood and the flames of war¡ªit painted the most gorgeous picture.


    While Lu Can was standing on his tower ship and watching the Yong army get beaten back, he finally allowed himself a delighted smile. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at the Huaixi intelligence report in his hands. Behind the dispatch was a clearly private letter from Shi Guan, upon which was written:


    ¡°Young General led his men in a charge and fought bravely. He won great popularity with the soldiers and civilians of Huaixi and teamed up with Xiu¡¯er to cut down Dong Shan. Although he is quite juvenile, to the extent that he very nearly died, the fact that Grand General has a tiger cub son is good fortune for Southern Chu, as well as for the Lu family.¡±


    On the twenty-second day of the eleventh month, early in the morning, the Yong army in Huaidong finally routed all along the line, while Pei Yun personally led the White Uniform Camp in covering the retreat. The Southern Chu army recaptured Yangzhou. Yet the situation in Huaidong still did not improve. Luo Louzhen¡¯s brutality in Huaidong made the populace distrust Southern Chu. As a result, Pei Yun could retreat to Chuzhou and Sizhou and defend the cities. Although Southern Chu recaptured the other counties and prefectures, the Yong army retained the strategic forward position and towns necessary for invading Huaidong. And though Southern Chu gained two great victories, they suffered heavy casualties, so Lu Can had to leave senior generals behind to guard Yangzhou and Guangling. It resulted in a stalemate between the two armies in Huaidong. Meanwhile, in Huaixi, the Southern Chu army may have seized the opportunity to recapture Zhongli, but Cui Jue retreated to defend Suzhou.4 The Southern Chu army in Huaidong didn''t have sufficient manpower, so they couldn¡¯t advance to threaten Xuzhou.


    In the seventh year of Longsheng, during Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign, both sides had suffered over one hundred thousand casualties. They had essentially fought to a draw. Southern Chu had gained Pyrrhic victories, while the Yong army suffered crushing defeats. Huaidong¡¯s strategic towns of Chuzhou and Sizhou had fallen, which was where the Yong army had the advantage. However, Pei Yun was pinned down by the battlefields in Huaidong, while the Southern Chu Huaixi army could invade Great Yong-controlled Suzhou and Xuzhou at any time. This was where Southern Chu gained the upper hand. The one who gained the most from this battle was Southern Chu¡¯s Grand General Lu Can. He retook military power in Huaidong and earned two great victories in Huaixi and Guazhou. This caused Lu Can¡¯s reputation to be like the sun at high noon.5 Henceforth, the Southern Chu army only had one voice. With time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to stabilize the Jianghuai region. If that happened, Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign would be hopeless, and soon China would sink into a deadlock, split between a northern government and a southern government.


    Footnotes:Â¥´¬Ñ©Ò¹, louchuan-xueye ¨C lit. tower ship, snowy night; likely a reference to a poem by the Southern Song Dynasty poet Lu You (½ÓÎ) entitled ¡°Writing Hate¡± (Êé·ß)Tianshui (ÌìË®) in the modern day is a prefecture-level city in Gansu (¸ÊËà) Province.540 km (about 336 miles)ËÞÖÝ, Suzhou, Anhui, not to be confused with ËÕÖÝ, Suzhou, JiangsuÈçÈÕÖÐÌì, rurizhongtian ¨C idiom, lit. like the sun at high noon; fig. to be very influentialPrevious Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 16: Three Personal Visits

    1


    In the twelfth month of the seventh year of Longsheng, Great Yong suffered a crushing defeat in Huainan. Military Commissioner of Huainan, Pei Yun, and General Who Pacified the North, Zhangsun Ji, wrote letters of apology. The Yong Emperor sighed and said, ¡°The two generals are not guilty. All the fault lies with Us. We decree the blame is on Us. We will fast and offer sacrifices to the Heavens to tell of the deeds of the bravely departed.¡±


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Three


    ¡°On the fourth day of the eleventh month, the Jiangxia Barracks moved east downstream, on high alert throughout the journey. As professed, because Huaixi requested emergency help, Jiujiang was empty, so the Jiangxia Barracks traveled to Jiujiang to prevent the Yong army from crossing the river.¡±


    Inside the Cold Courtyard, under the bright glow of lamps, Huo Cong held a scroll and read it aloud. Meanwhile, Jiang Zhe was reclining on a soft couch and playing with a crystalline black jade stone in a carefree manner. Xiaoshunzi was sitting across from the weiqi board in a chair, furrowing his brows as he looked at the board before him. On the board, the white stones formed a dragon that was about to be encircled by the black stones. This was a very rare situation on the board. In terms of weiqi skill, Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t be called a national-level player, but he could easily beat Jiang Zhe. As a result, he often stole glances at Huo Cong, who was obviously standing there reading the intelligence report that had come from the Ministry of War.


    When Huo Cong reached the point of the Jiangxia Barracks entering the Battle at Guazhou Ferry, I stopped playing with the stone. I lifted my head and said, ¡°Lu Can has made great progress as expected. He¡¯s also quite brave. Wasn¡¯t he the one who emptied Jiujiang? He refused to fight Pei Yun in Huaidong and shifted the Jiujiang Barracks to Jingkou, which created signs of instability in the central section of the Southern Chu defense. Then, with the excuse of Jiujiang being empty, he transferred the Jiangxia Barracks to Jiujiang, as if dismantling the western wall to reinforce the eastern wall, when in fact he was confusing our army¡¯s spies. First of all, he didn¡¯t allow our army to think of the possibility that cavalry would rush to the rescue of Shouchun. Second, he made our army ignore the possibility of the Jiangxia Barracks joining up with the Jiujiang Barracks and fighting a decisive battle in Yangzhou.


    ¡°However, Lu Can¡¯s plan was extremely dangerous. If the outcome of the battle in Huaixi was a draw, our army would have patrolled the Jingxiang region. Once Shouchun fell, General Zhangsun might have gone around Jingxiang and straight into the Jingnan area.2 Then the Southern Chu army would have gotten caught in a doomed region. However, Lu Can presumably knew in his gut that our army¡¯s main attack wasn¡¯t on Xiangyang this time. General Zhangsun is also a methodical man and wouldn¡¯t risk an aggressive advance. Lu Can only took a risk with the battle in Huaixi. However, this operation has the stylings of a famous general. If the battle in Huaixi had a thirty percent chance of victory, acting this way was worth it. Hm, Cong¡¯er, read the intelligence report for Huaixi. I want to see how Lu Can carried things out there.¡±


    Huo Cong searched for the Huaixi intelligence report, then read it in exhaustive detail. When he reached the part about Lu Yun and Shi Guan¡¯s son, Shi Yujin, cutting down Dong Shan, my hands trembled. However, the expression on my face did not change. Afterwards, I smiled and said, ¡°Bravo, Lu Can did well. If the eagle doesn¡¯t drive the pheasant out of its nest, it cannot spread its wings and fly. Lu Can placed his son in a dangerous location, so it¡¯s no wonder the Huaixi army was so tenacious. Otherwise, Cui Jue and Dong Shan, valiant generals¡ªwhich are rare¡ªwouldn¡¯t have been stopped at Shouchun. In reality, the Emperor underestimated his enemy. If he had sent out a cautious senior general, as well as tens of thousands of additional troops, and been on alert for the enemy¡¯s reinforcements, the army would never have gotten exhausted because of a protracted battle and ended up in a landslide rout. In reality, it¡¯s no wonder Lu Can was so secretive about this cavalry division. The Intelligence Management Section knew nothing about it. I would assume that not even the Southern Chu court knew of its existence, as they didn¡¯t know Shouchun had received reinforcements. It¡¯s also no wonder that both Cui Jue and Dong Shan had slacked off. However, Dong Shan being struck down by two youths not yet fifteen is actually rather surprising. I remember him being a valiant general.¡±


    ¡°According to the investigation after the fact done by the Intelligence Management Section, General Dong covered the retreat after a bitter battle,¡± Huo Cong replied. ¡°By that point, he was likely spent, while Young General Lu and Young General Shi are both rare youth warriors. As a result, they could record this feat of success. I heard the battlefield situation was very dangerous at that time, and the two young generals nearly lost their lives as well.¡±


    I sighed softly and said, ¡°After this battle, the morale of the civilians and soldiers of Huaixi will surge. Lu Yun may be young, but he has already turned into a strength for Southern Chu that cannot be ignored. Lu Can will surely seize this opportunity to build up the military in Huaixi and make further preparations for war, strengthening his control in Huaixi. If he waits until has a powerful military in Huaixi, he can march northeast and attack Suzhou3 and Xuzhou or maybe march northwest to capture Haozhou4 and Suiyang.5 I believe that within several years, Lu Can could repeatedly send out forces, capture Huaibei, and train troops.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Lu Can may already have control of the military power in Jiangnan, but Great Yong has millions of troops. This defeat didn¡¯t break any bones. Lu Can ought to recuperate and build up strength and guard against Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign. How can he take the initiative in the war?¡± Huo Cong said in doubt.


    I smiled gently and explained, ¡°Although Lu Can has control of the military power in Jianghuai, he still isn¡¯t ruthless enough. A majority of the Royal Guard is still in Shang Weijun¡¯s palms, and Jianye is still the domain of the Shang family. The greater the military might Lu Can wields, the more some civil officials who boast of their loyalty will worry he is relying on military power to plot a rebellion. As a result, Shang Weijun¡¯s supporters will in fact increase. Just wait. After everyone is rewarded based on their contribution, some individuals will go out of their way to lessen Lu Can¡¯s authority. So if he wants to protect himself, he must take the initiative to send troops out and continue the border war to preserve his and his family¡¯s lives.¡±


    A cold light flitted past in Huo Cong¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Not rewarding his great feats would be an unpardonable sin. If Grand General Lu decides he might as well make himself king, then Jiangnan will become even more monolithic, and there will be no more opportunities to exploit.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Cong¡¯er, do you think a coup is that simple a matter? You¡¯re right that Lu Can controls a massive force, and if he sends troops to Jianye, they could overthrow the government. They would control the Southern Chu court, and he could even make himself king. However, some things cannot be accomplished with military might alone. In the case that Lu Can rises up in armed rebellion, the soldiers who pledged their lives to him because of the Lu family¡¯s reputation for loyalty will lose heart. Some may even take up arms to defend the throne. Don¡¯t forget that although Rong Yuan of Xiangyang, Shi Guan of Huaixi, and Yu Mian of Jiameng Pass all respect Lu Can as leader, they have all been greatly impeded by the Lu family, and moreso, they are loyal subjects of Southern Chu. But even if they rebel along with Lu Can, I¡¯m afraid it still won¡¯t be enough. Moreover, Shang Weijun has controlled the state of the court for many years and has a deep-rooted and intricate6 relationship with the major aristocratic families of Southern Chu. Almost seven out of ten officials in the current Southern Chu court are part of the Shang family¡¯s faction.


    ¡°If Lu Can purges the corrupt ministers, what should he do with these officials? If they¡¯re all executed, the Southern Chu court will be empty, and the government will immediately descend into chaos. If they¡¯re not executed, will they actually revere Lu Can as their monarch? Lu Can¡¯s strength is mainly concentrated in the military. He has no way to control the entirety of the Southern Chu court. I presume at that time the government would be grasped by the aristocratic families in a power grab. If that happens, each major family will start denouncing the other for the sake of power and wealth. I¡¯m afraid that would erode the situation in Southern Chu even more.


    ¡°As such, Lu Can cannot use the method of rebellion to resolve the upcoming tension. The only way out is to instigate foreign aggression. As long as the war in Jianghuai is making progress, Shang Weijun and company will be too scared to arbitrarily harm Lu Can and his men. Besides, Great Yong¡¯s desired Southern Campaign will not dissipate. As opposed to sitting and waiting for Great Yong to come attacking, why not take the initiative? He can also use these skirmishes to harden morale and train the troops. He could convert Southern Chu¡¯s border into Mount Tai, steady as a rock. This way, he can kill two birds with one stone. Why would Lu Can not want to do so?¡±


    Huo Cong listened, fascinated. After a long while, he said, ¡°Sir, Shang Weijun fears Lu Can¡¯s military power. He would never act rashly. On the other hand, Lu Can would rather vie for courtly power, but it¡¯s not as good as controlling the military and rallying the multitudes outside the court to his call. Only in this way will the situation in Jiangnan stabilize, and Great Yong will not be able to smoothly conquer Southern Chu. The lands will be difficult to unify, but it¡¯s not like the turmoil of war is endless and difficult to quell.¡±


    ¡°Lu Can, that man, he places great importance on loyalty,¡± I said, glancing at him. ¡°The reason he vies for military power is simply because he doesn¡¯t wish to watch Great Yong¡¯s cavalry gallop south. For him, he is the commander-in-chief, while Shang Weijun is the head of state¡ªthat is for the best. Of course, whether he will have thoughts of disloyalty when he becomes important and powerful in the future remains to be seen. However, in my opinion, there is no possibility this man will commit treason. The Lu family has been a martial family for generations. Loyalty has been ingrained into their bones. Lu Can is no exception. Although he has deadlier stratagems and acts with less fear, he doesn¡¯t have thoughts of independence. However, though he has good intentions, Shang Weijun refuses to recognize them. At present, they are merely compromising for the foreseeable future. This separation of military and political power cannot be sustained, however, unless the King of Southern Chu has enough prestige to regain military and political authority, or Shang Weijun is willing to submit. But these two points are unrealistic.


    ¡°The stalemate between the north and south cannot last for long. After all, one side must rise, and one side must fall. One must be turned to ash. With the two countries fighting like this, the two powerful ministers are also fighting each other. Even if Lu Can compromises for the sake of the greater good or uses some wrathful machinations to stifle this hidden peril, once war breaks out, it will be a terrible tragedy. As long as the Southern Chu monarch and ministers are not too stupid, they shouldn¡¯t have a problem maintaining an even balance of power for several years.


    ¡°Although, Cong¡¯er, why are you asking about these matters? Do you want to try your luck against Lu Can and see who my best disciple is?¡±


    Huo Cong looked embarrassed. ¡°How could this disciple have that thought? It was the Prince of Jia who asked me to sound out Sir¡¯s viewpoints. He wanted to know if Sir already had a strategy to conquer Southern Chu, or if Sir had obeyed the order of His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    I sneered and said, ¡°What a busybody. As a prince of the second rank, Li Lin can afford to wrack his brains. And you¡¯re just a commoner. Why are you so meddlesome? You just need to study well. By the way, sort the intelligence reports from the Ministry of War and send them back tomorrow. Tell them Jiang Suiyun is a free man and is not interested in these intelligence reports. If these documents are sent in the future, tell them I¡¯m convalescing and have no time to pay attention to external affairs, and that you¡¯re not allowed to accept these intelligence reports without my permission again.¡±


    Huo Cong muttered in his head, You¡¯re the one who wasn¡¯t listening very closely. You analyzed the situation with eloquence. Why have you now changed your mind? But he quickly spoke, ¡°It was all this disciple taking the liberty to make decisions. Please forgive me, Sir.¡± Then he retreated from the courtyard, bowing out.


    As I watched Huo Cong¡¯s receding figure, a hint of a sneer touched the corners of my mouth. Humph, what Prince of Qi¡¯s order? The Prince of Jia had most likely followed the crown prince¡¯s order, who was most likely obeying the emperor¡¯s order. They just wanted to probe my intentions. It looked like this crushing defeat against Southern Chu made the Great Yong monarch and ministers sober up a lot. They naturally thought of my memorial I sent in that day. It looked like the emperor understood I don¡¯t yearn for the old country and that they underestimated their enemy.


    Now that the situation had turned out this way, those people decided they wanted to listen to my judgment. However, how can I, Jiang Zhe, be summoned at the drop of a hat? As they had suspected me before, I simply refused to intervene in the Yong-Southern Chu War. This had been my hope all along.


    In any case, that monarch and his ministers were famous, veteran generals who had consolidated at every step. In these circumstances, attacking Southern Chu shouldn¡¯t be a problem with twenty to thirty years of hard work. After all, Southern Chu had layer upon layer of internal anxieties. If Lu Can hadn¡¯t been a driven individual, I expect he would have run into upheaval within five years. Southern Chu¡¯s current king, Zhao Long, should be getting crowned in a few years, and at that time, he ought to take the reins of the government. That would be the best opportunity for Shang Weijun to seize back the military power.


    Though these days, Lu Can¡¯s methods were rather sinister and vicious, which was not his style. The way one acted was very difficult to change. They were probably Wei Ying¡¯s schemes. These two men took to working together like a duck to water and were very detrimental to Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign. Wait, why am I deliberating on how to conquer Southern Chu again? Didn¡¯t I decide to stay out of this business?


    Turning to look at Xiaoshunzi and seeing he was still in contemplation, I snickered. Yesterday, I received a national-level qipu. Inside the manual were several clever positions, and I purposely played them. I had finally put him in a difficult position and allowed myself to regain some dignity. I thought of my pitiable sight in the past, cold sweat dripping off me, as he slaughtered my pieces. I proudly looked at Xiaoshunzi, hoping to see him admit defeat and concede. While I had my nose in the air, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s tensed eyebrows smoothed over, to my surprise. He placed a white quartz stone and the board state reversed. The white stones that had been in a tight spot were suddenly on the attack, snatching victory from the jaws of defeat, and confronted the black stones. I let out a sigh, knowing I hadn¡¯t stumped Xiaoshunzi yet again. I took the qipu out from under the jade pillow, and after throwing it at him, pushed the board aside out of spite. I laid on my back on the soft couch, gentle and soft bedding under me. The air was tinged with a sweet fragrance, and I was a bit weary. Because I didn¡¯t want Changle to speak for the emperor, I had been preparing for the past several days to lodge at the Cold Courtyard.


    Xiaoshunzi grinned. He opened the qipu and flipped through it, stored it in his breast, then put away the stones while saying, ¡°Young master, is it good for you and the Emperor to be quarreling over a grudge? After all, he is the monarch while young master is the subject.¡±


    For a long time, Jiang Zhe did not say anything at all. When Xiaoshunzi finished putting away the stones and believed Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t going to answer him, Jiang Zhe lightly said, ¡°When a problem crops up, one needs nip it in the bud. This time, the Emperor can distrust me, but what about the future? I can¡¯t leave a hidden danger behind. Besides, based on the Emperor¡¯s wisdom, if I act generously, he will see the misgivings I have of him. As long as I make things difficult for him as is in my nature, he will believe I haven¡¯t changed my opinion of him because of this matter.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi fell silent. He didn¡¯t ask further questions, such as ¡°Is Jiang Zhe truly displeased with the Emperor? Does Jiang Zhe truly still long for Southern Chu, so he isn¡¯t willing to offer a strategy to conquer Southern Chu?¡± Once Jiang Zhe made a decision, no matter how unreasonable, Xiaoshunzi would never oppose it.


    After he put away the weiqi board and stones, he added a few sticks of storax incense to the incense burner. Afterwards, he grabbed a blanket and placed it over top of the sleeping Jiang Zhe. After doing all this, he sat off to the side on a mat and meditated, regulating his breathing. For him, sleep was an unimportant activity.


    After a short while, he gently furrowed his brows all of a sudden. He peeked at the still deep asleep Jiang Zhe, turned around, and pushed open the room¡¯s door. Walking out, he saw at a glance a line of people walking his way. One of the people had a cloak draped over him to cover up his face. However, with hints of a bright yellow robe showing as well as the imperial guards next to him, Xiaoshunzi recognized him on sight. The people walked up to him, and the middle-aged man who was hiding his face asked, ¡°Has Suiyun fallen asleep already?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi lowered his head and knitted his brows as he replied, ¡°Young master has fallen asleep. The past few days, the young master has had great difficulties sleeping, so I lit a storax incense stick. I¡¯m afraid that before tomorrow morning, the young master will not be able to wake up. Moreover, the young master has not been feeling well for the past few days. I¡¯m afraid he cannot receive Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    The man gave a wry smile and lifted his head. His hood slipped off, revealing an aged yet still regal face. Before coming he had the Ministry of War send in documents and used Huo Cong¡¯s probing to express his regret and apology. However, it now seemed that Jiang Zhe did not appreciate the kindness. This man still had the same old personality, unchanged to this day. Thinking of all this, Li Zhi felt guilt-ridden for suspecting Jiang Zhe for the past several days. He looked at Li Shun, who was blocking him. Although his stance was humble, Li Zhi knew this subdued attitude was just a pretense. He was convinced that if he tried to force his way in, Demonic Shadow Li Shun would not have any scruples for his identity. If events transpired to this state, there would be no leeway to go back. With no recourse, Li Zhi could only turn around and depart, reckoning it shouldn¡¯t be harder for him to persuade Jiang Zhe into offering his services this time around compared to the first time.


    Following this, while Great Yong¡¯s monarch and ministers were busy coping with the aftermath of the defeat, the reclusive Marquis of Chu of the first rank became the target of the Great Yong courtiers. A rumor quietly circulated through the Yong capital among the officialdom: The emperor had personally visited Princess Changle¡¯s residence several times, yet was turned away from the Cold Courtyard by Jiang Zhe every time. Outside of Shi Yu and company who had experienced Jiang Zhe¡¯s unyielding side when they first met, the other courtiers didn¡¯t believe this event happened and dismissed it as a groundless conjecture. The emperor would never talk of such a disgraceful matter, nor would the imperial guards who came with him. Even in Princess Changle¡¯s residence, most of the staff were meticulously appointed by the emperor and empress, so no one gossiped about this topic. However, even a better kept secret left traces, and all kinds of clues related to the emperor¡¯s three visits to Princess Changle¡¯s residence and low spirits upon his return each time spread by word of mouth through the people of the palace. They sketched the truth out. Then someone with a motive disseminated the rumor, and the gossiping on the street even touched on it. However, even the most upright and outspoken censors¡¯ lips were sealed, and they spoke nothing of this event. To say nothing of how much power and influence the Marquis of Chu had behind the scenes, just by seeing how much the emperor doted on and trusted him, one knew if one didn¡¯t kill him with a single blow it was best not to offend him. Moreover, if nobody knew of this matter, the emperor could preserve some prestige. If this circulated, the emperor would likely turn the shame into anger, and the officials who incited the affair would be in trouble.


    This rumor did not die down, though, and after several days passed, a new rumor spread. Someone said the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, refused to offer advice and see the emperor because he still yearned for his former country. Furthermore, Southern Chu¡¯s illustrious Grand General was his direct disciple. The connections between Jiang Zhe and Southern Chu¡¯s Lu family seemed to have been severed, but they still clung together,7 and they had frequent contact. This rumor was well-founded, and many officials and common folk believed it. Even the important ministers of the court were bound to believe some of it.


    When Li Zhi heard this rumor, he was incensed. By this point, he wouldn¡¯t still suspect Jiang Zhe had cast aside Great Yong for Southern Chu, but he knew Jiang Zhe had the most pigheaded temper. Currently, Jiang Zhe had a grudge against him, and if he let Jiang Zhe know about this rumor, he might really seal his lips in a fury. That would be disastrous. As a result, he ordered the Bright Inspection Department to trace the source of the rumor and gave a strict order to not allow the news to reach Jiang Zhe¡¯s ears. Unfortunately, all of Chang¡¯an had gossiped about the rumor. Li Zhi had wanted to trace the source but couldn¡¯t find it, so he flew into a rage. The atmosphere in the Yong capital became unusually tense.


    Several days passed, and Li Xian arrived at the Cold Courtyard with few attendants. He was fulfilling Li Zhi¡¯s decree in coming to sue for peace. Li Xian hadn¡¯t sent in a petition pleading to join the Southern Campaign. For one, he had looked down on the strength of Southern Chu¡¯s Jianghuai army. Second, Lin Bi would be giving birth soon, so he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his beloved wife and son. As such, Li Zhi had no intention of letting him march south, and Li Xian didn¡¯t bring it up himself, He was just an adviser during the talks to draw up the plan of the Southern Campaign. Back when Jiang Zhe sent in a memorial opposing this Southern Campaign, he thought the same as Li Zhi, that Jiang Zhe still had feelings for his former country. As a result, the two brothers tacitly cooperated to cover up this matter to avoid people seizing this opportunity to denounce Jiang Zhe. To their surprise, the Southern Campaign suffered a crushing defeat, and every phrase Jiang Zhe wrote was filled with wisdom.


    Li Zhi and Li Xian were both veteran generals of the battlefield, no ordinary characters, and they soon realized their mistake of underestimating their enemy. Ten years of buildup and recovery, restoring their national power, didn¡¯t apply to Great Yong alone. Southern Chu was no longer short on manpower and resources. But even though they realized this fact, the changes to the situation could not be undone. Lu Can had gained control of the military power in Jiangnan. Because of this, half of the territory of Jiangnan was difficult to topple, and Lu Can became the greatest obstacle of Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign in the eyes of Li Zhi and Li Xian.


    If they wished to conquer Southern Chu, they needed to eliminate Lu Can, and if they wanted to eliminate Lu Can, one person¡¯s advice was the most important above all. That person was Jiang Zhe.


    No matter how excellent Lu Can was, it was impossible to deny that most of his skill had to do with studying under Jiang Zhe. This being the case, who better than Jiang Zhe to draw up a strategy to conquer Southern Chu? Both Li Zhi and Li Xian didn¡¯t desire the two countries to be at a stalemate for decades.


    Since Jiang Zhe didn¡¯t respect Li Zhi, Li Xian was duty-bound to go to the Cold Courtyard and persuade Jiang Zhe to help. However, even though Li Xian had to look to others for help, he was still impetuous and barged his way through Princess Changle¡¯s residence. The imperial guards overlooking the residence didn¡¯t dare stop him. Although their lord, the marquis, had said he wasn¡¯t receiving guests, not a single person dared stop Li Xian¡¯s dash straight to the Cold Courtyard.


    Right as Li Xian arrived at the entrance to the study, he heard Jiang Zhe thunder with rage as he scolded someone. Li Xian was curious, as he didn¡¯t remember seeing Jiang Zhe criticize someone like this in all their years as friends. He stopped in his tracks and began to eavesdrop.


    I looked at Shen¡¯er, who was behaving himself and kneeling in place. Fury boiled inside me. This brat, he knew he was supposed to kneel as punishment, yet his eyes were spinning without stop. It was obvious he was indulging in flights of fancy, so how could he be even the slightest bit repentant? I couldn¡¯t help scolding, ¡°All you do all day is play and practice martial arts. I personally teach you reading, yet you sneak off. You¡¯ve read The Analects for half a year, but you still can¡¯t memorize it. Listen up, today your punishment is to copy The Analects three times. If you can¡¯t hand it in, don¡¯t think about eating dinner.¡±


    Shen¡¯er had turned eight this year. He was born with bright eyes and graceful eyebrows, looking intelligent and cute. Nonetheless, he was an idiot. Trying to make him study was harder than anything else. I didn¡¯t know who he took after. When I was his age, I had already familiarized myself with the classics and histories. His mother was also intelligent, so why was he alone so stupid? However, True Compassion, the old monk, had said he had genius in martial arts. Was there truly no justice?


    I had just meted out the punishment method when Shen¡¯er jumped to his feet and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go off to copy the book, Daddy. But, Daddy, it¡¯s not my fault I can¡¯t memorize The Analects. It¡¯s all because, Daddy, you can¡¯t teach well. Daddy insists on rambling about a page of text, and it¡¯s all a big pile of nothing. Big sister also said that if I want to learn to read, it¡¯s far better to go to big brother Huo.¡±


    I nearly blacked out in anger from these words. I picked up the ferule and went to smack his palm. To my surprise, Jiang Shen had turned and escaped outside. He was extraordinarily nimble and quick, disappearing out the door like a puff of smoke. I roared, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, catch him and bring him back to me! I want to slap his palm bloody.¡±


    Before I finished speaking, I heard Shen¡¯er cheer, ¡°Father-in-law daren.¡±


    My heart froze. I immediately changed my tone and said, ¡°Shen¡¯er, run slower, don¡¯t fall.¡± It was definitely a fatherly tone, and Xiaoshunzi, who was standing by my side, flashed an interested smile. Of course, his smile vanished before I strode angrily out the door.


    Afterwards, I saw Li Xian, his expression quite nasty, holding Shen¡¯er¡¯s hand as they walked in. I swallowed my anger as I went forward and saluted. ¡°So sixth brother has come. I¡¯ve made you laugh, for Shen¡¯er is too mischievous.¡±


    I gave a mental sigh. Ever since Li Xian had returned to Chang¡¯an, he had practically seized Shen¡¯er. Every time Shen¡¯er came back from the Floating Clouds Temple, he wouldn¡¯t stay at home for even a few days before Li Xian took him away. If I wanted to refuse, I would have to face his chilling appearance. It was better during the years he was courting Lin Bi. After Li Ning was born, the Prince of Qi became more intense, and he first swindled Shen¡¯er into calling him ¡°father-in-law,¡± then swept Shen¡¯er away. It made it difficult for me, the father, to discipline and teach my own son. However, I thought as I rubbed my nose, if I hadn¡¯t liked to bully Shen¡¯er from a young age, would this kid have turned fickle so soon?


    Li Xian hesitated. He treated Shen¡¯er as if he were his own son. When he heard Jiang Zhe say he was going to slap Shen¡¯er¡¯s palm, Li Xian became unhappier. However, he came on behalf of his elder brother, the emperor, to sue for peace. But it was never easy to be considerate to Jiang Zhe. He hesitated time and again before finally stating, ¡°Suiyun, I still think you should hire an elementary teacher for Shen¡¯er. If you¡¯re unwilling, Huo Cong teaching him is also fine. I¡¯ve heard Roulan say that when you lecture, you like to cite the classics, so it¡¯s no wonder that Shen¡¯er doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Shen¡¯er was quite smart and could tell that his father-in-law¡¯s tone was rather weak. He immediately became well-behaved and looked at me with eager eyes. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s Shen¡¯er who is too stupid and can¡¯t understand when you lecture about books, unlike big brother Huo, who understands everything with a single explanation. You should let someone else teach me.¡±


    In response, I gave a bitter smile in my mind. Who exactly did this child take after?


    The Prince of Qi spoke up again. ¡°In reality, Shen¡¯er doesn¡¯t need to study hard for ten years. Isn¡¯t it fine if he becomes a general in the future? I can see this kid has a very solid martial arts foundation, and he¡¯s quite brave. He¡¯s rather like me.¡± Then he proudly stroked Shen¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Shen¡¯er looked like the cat that swallowed the canary, as if Li Xian were his father.


    A stab of pain went through my heart. ¡°Xiaoshunzi, send Shen¡¯er to his study to copy The Analects one hundred times and watch him. If he tries to sneak out to the Floating Clouds Temple, catch him and bring him back, and beat him with the rod on my behalf,¡± I said in an unpleasant tone.


    Shen¡¯er acted like he¡¯d been struck by lightning and froze in place. Only after Xiaoshunzi had gone over, picked him up, and walked out the door did he shout, ¡°Uncle Shun, spare me! My neck hurts a lot! Save me, Father-in-law! Save me, Mother! Save me big brother Huo! Save me, big sister!¡±


    A moment later, his strident and raucous cries for help faded into the distance. I blushed with shame. This kid truly made me lose all face. I glared at Li Xian. It was all because he had spoiled Shen¡¯er, so no matter what he came to do, I would not allow him to have his way.


    Li Xian was somewhat smart and could see he had stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. Jiang Zhe was clearly about to use his position to avenge private wrongs. Li Xian gave a hint of a wry smile. There was absolutely no way the goal of his visit had any possibility of being realized today.


    ***


    In the complex of the Imperial Palace of Heaven, inside the Ganbai Tower along the Imperial Way, in the Golden Hall with carved railings and jade inlays, in the Imperial Study, Li Zhi knitted his brows in worry. He was looking at a confidential memorial submitted to the throne, but no matter what he tried, he could not calm himself down to study it. Song Wan walked in, light-footed, and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, is waiting for your decree outside.¡±


    ¡°Why is he awaiting my decree?¡± Li Zhi replied. ¡°When did he become so rule abiding? Go and announce him.¡±


    Song Wan walked out, and soon after, he led Li Xian into the study. Then, without requiring instruction, he brought the attending ladies-in-waiting in the study outside and retired. He gave the two brothers the space to talk behind closed doors.


    Once these people disappeared, Li Xian slipped back into his old habits. He pulled over a chair and sat to the right of Li Zhi, at the same time complaining, ¡°Imperial Brother, I botched the task. Suiyun refuses to listen to my entreaties.¡±


    Li Zhi didn¡¯t consider Li Xian¡¯s arrogant actions as rebellious. He smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you thump your chest and promise you would be successful right before you left?¡±


    Li Xian was embarrassed. ¡°It was truly unfortunate.¡± Li Xian then related the day¡¯s happenings to Li Zhi, who couldn¡¯t stop smiling wryly. Li Xian declared, ¡°Imperial Brother, it looks like Suiyun will simply feel this way for a short while. After some time passes, he¡¯ll have a change of heart and come around. You don¡¯t need to worry. Suiyun and we are in the same boat right now, and he won¡¯t see us rock the boat.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Time doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. If another few months pass, I¡¯m afraid the defenses of Jianghuai will be impregnable. We¡¯ll have even fewer chances. If we don¡¯t have Suiyun¡¯s advice while formulating the strategy to conquer Southern Chu, I cannot rest easy. The current Southern Chu isn¡¯t the former Southern Chu. I don¡¯t want to devastate both sides, impoverishing the masses, and gain nothing in the war, so I must convince Suiyun to participate in this war. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m planning to establish the Jiangnan Command Post at the end of the year, with you assuming personal command. You¡¯ll conduct the war in Jingxiang and Jianghuai. I¡¯m also inclined to appoint Suiyun as an adviser to the military. As a result, I need to convince him quickly. But Suiyun is too stubborn.¡±


    Li Xian didn¡¯t make a sound when he heard about the Jiangnan Command Post, barely even raising an eyebrow. However, when he heard the last several words, he smiled and said, ¡°Suiyun is still a minister of state, and only with Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s treatment will he willingly do his best. In all the land, who but Imperial Brother can control him? I think he just got peeved for a bit, that¡¯s all. In fact, I think his anger has disappeared. He just doesn¡¯t have a way out. If I hadn¡¯t been unlucky when I went over today, he might¡¯ve entered the palace with me.¡±


    Li Zhi smiled as well. He had many eyes and ears in Princess Changle¡¯s residence, so he knew Jiang Zhe¡¯s mood had returned to normal. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Li Xian visit to smooth things over. However, now that Li Xian had been rejected, who should he have go over to mediate? He deliberated for a long while. Few of the important ministers the court was full of could talk with Jiang Zhe. For the last several years, Jiang Zhe had been reclusive to the court in the Yong capital and had no close friends. It was like the old days when he rarely had contact with the officials in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence. Furthermore, not too many people could find out about this matter. Li Zhi didn¡¯t want to give people the impression that Jiang Zhe was spoiled and haughty. In just a while, the two brothers were walled in by their personal worries and did not know what to do.


    At this time, Song Wan entered again and reported, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Xiahou Yuanfeng daren is requesting an audience.¡±


    Li Zhi waved a hand without saying anything. Song Wan retreated.


    Li Xian knew Xiahou Yuanfeng was a confidant of Li Zhi charged with the important responsibility of monitoring all of officialdom. They were bound to discuss some secretive matters, and it was best if he didn¡¯t know about them, so he rose to bid farewell.


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother, sixth brother,¡± Li Zhi said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to excuse yourself. I had Xiahou search for who was recently spreading rumors trying to drive a wedge between our ministers and me. I think he has gotten results. There¡¯s no harm in listening.¡±


    Not long after, Xiahou Yuanfeng walked in. He had many years of experience in officialdom along with quite a few hardships, so he no longer looked as perfectly elegant as in the past. But although he was a little over thirty, the passage of time had been kind to him, not leaving many marks on his body. Xiahou Yuanfeng still had a graceful bearing and looked elegant and refined, living up to his reputation as a handsome man.


    Once Xiahou Yuanfeng entered the study, he saluted and said, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, under this subject¡¯s careful scrutiny, the rumormonger likely has connections with Southern Chu.¡±


    Li Zhi was not surprised. With the current north-south stalemate, if someone wanted to drive a wedge between Jiang Zhe and him, a Southern Chu person would be the surest bet. He lightly said, ¡°Publicizing this matter is inappropriate. Submit the list. Keep a careful watch over them tomorrow, and if anything changes, take control.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng presented the finished booklet and turned around to leave. He caught sight of Li Xian¡¯s perturbed expression. Moved, he asked, ¡°Are Your Imperial Majesty and Your Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, worrying over the Marquis of Chu?¡±


    Li Zhi smiled wryly and replied, ¡°Xiahou, what means do you have to resolve this issue?¡± He had merely asked in passing, as Xiahou Yuanfeng and Jiang Zhe had always had old scores to settle. Li Zhi didn¡¯t believe in the slightest that Xiahou Yuanfeng had a way to convince Jiang Zhe to offer advice.


    To his surprise, Xiahou Yuanfeng walked up and stated with great respect, ¡°It is this subject¡¯s duty to share the burdens of Your Imperial Majesty. This subject is willing to leave to convince the Marquis of Chu.¡±


    Li Zhi was surprised. He sized up Xiahou Yuanfeng for a bit before saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving it a try.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng grinned as he withdrew, as if persuading Jiang Zhe was a perfectly easy task. Hope rose in Li Zhi and Li Xian as a result.


    ***


    Snow blew through the air while dark clouds blanketed the sky. Sitting still inside the Overlooking Wave Pavilion, I played a zither. The sound of the zither gave voice and form to the blowing snow in the air, blending with the noise outside. A long while later, I pushed away the jade zither and sighed lightly. Trees crave calm but the wind refuses to abate¡ªthings never occur as one desires. How could the undercurrent swirling through Chang¡¯an for the last few days get past my eyes and ears? Although the emperor tried to safeguard me, how could I not have any knowledge of these rumors denouncing me?


    As I stroked the cracks on the body of the zither, I thought of Qiu Yufei. Ever since the subjugation of Northern Han, the Devil Sect had gone into hiding. However, Duan Lingxiao and company could not easily free themselves. Duan Lingxiao had retired to the imperial palace, Xiao Tong was at Lin Bi¡¯s side, and the other disciples of the Devil Sect had either joined the military or stayed in the imperial palace serving as imperial guardsmen. The disciples of the Devil Sect may have been obstinate and unruly, but their skills and moves were outstanding. The Devil Sect had quietly become evenly matched with Shaolin and the other sects in terms of strength. Among them, only Qiu Yufei had not gotten involved, having taken Ling Duan to live in seclusion in the Tranquil Sea Manor I had gifted Qiu Yufei. They could appreciate the vistas of the Eastern Sea year round, board a skiff and sail alone on the sea, or play the zither in the moonlight. They were free and unfettered, while I was shackled to human society and could not take a step out of the Yong capital.


    Taking the warm wine handed over by Xiaoshunzi, I downed it in one gulp. The soft sweetness of the good wine intoxicated me.


    An imperial guard trod through the snow toward us. Xiaoshunzi walked out of the pavilion to hear his report, then returned and said, ¡°Young master, Xiahou Yuanfeng seeks an audience.¡±


    I was a little stunned. Why would Xiahou Yuanfeng come to my place? Ever since the events that transpired in the eastern Sichuan region, this man had stayed far away, treating me like an evil spirit. Curious, I said with a smile, ¡°Have Xiahou daren come here.¡±


    Soon after, Xiahou Yuanfeng meandered his way over, following the guard. He wore snow-white, light furs. He cut a handsome and distinguished figure and looked bright as the moon. If judging only his appearance, it would be unthinkable for him to be the head of the Bright Inspection Department with blood on his hands.


    I rose to my feet and greeted him inside the pavilion. The falling snow outside the pavilion wove together, so of course I wouldn¡¯t experience the cold to meet someone. I extended a hand to welcome my guest in and urged Xiahou Yuanfeng to sit down. I smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Xiahou daren has the time to call upon me. The snow falls thick and fast, and an honored guest visits. Wine is a must. Xiaoshunzi, fetch a jug of imperial wine. This jar of Deep Spring has quite an alluring fragrance. Xiahou daren will not be fond of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Your Lordship,¡± Xiahou Yuanfeng said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle, brewed Deep Spring by plucking a myriad of flowers and extracting their essence. It¡¯s soft and mellow, and it¡¯s like drinking a top quality wine. This subordinate has long wished to try the taste of the wine but couldn¡¯t find the proper approach. Today, I was fortunate to see it with my own eyes. How could I pass up this fine wine?¡±


    A light glimmered in my eyes and I replied, ¡°Changle personally brewed this Deep Spring wine, and besides the essence of myriad flowers, she added numerous nourishing medicines. Drinking it year after year can give a person sharp eyes and keen ears, as well as a healthy and fit body. But because the wine is soft and mellow, it doesn¡¯t quite suit the tastes of the Yong people. I never imagined Xiahou daren would understand the beauty of it.¡±


    ¡°The deep love of Her Imperial Highness, Princess Changle, is very moving. For Your Lordship¡¯s good health, she brewed this wine. How could outsiders know of Princess Changle¡¯s intentions and appreciate the love of this wine? Moreover, the common people don¡¯t have the standing to taste this magnificent fine wine,¡± Xiahou Yuanfeng said respectfully.


    After I heard this, I knew why Xiahou Yuanfeng had come. He was using Changle¡¯s love to remind me to not forget the unbreakable bonds between Great Yong¡¯s imperial household and me. He was clever enough to use this ¡°Deep Spring¡± wine Changle had placed her heartfelt love into to express his intentions. It made it impossible for me to get annoyed.


    I motioned for him to sit down and personally poured him a cup of wine, saying, ¡°Since Xiahou daren realizes the value of this wine, please drink a cup. Only twenty-four jugs of this wine are brewed each year. None are circulated besides the jugs given to the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Her Imperial Highness, the Princess of Qi.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng seated himself, composed, and said, ¡°My wife received the favor of the Empress and was awarded with a jar of Deep Spring. Thus I was lucky enough taste this excellent wine that¡¯s hard to come by. If Your Lordship feels generous today, why not let this subordinate drink a few extra cups?¡±


    I already knew why Xiahou Yuanfeng had come, but I was still curious as to why he believed he could convince me. As a result, I purposely did not ask his reason for visiting and instead politely urged him to drink. I faced the vast blowing snow outside the pavilion and quoted the classics as I discussed poetry with Xiahou Yuanfeng. Even having known Xiahou Yuanfeng for this many years, I only knew he was analytical and had a mind for trickery; he excelled at martial arts and was ruthless. However, with today¡¯s conversation, I learned he was a master of both the pen and the sword. He had originally intended to go through the trouble of taking the imperial examination. After talking for a long time, I found conversation with this man very pleasant and began to forget his reason for coming.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng saw the happy atmosphere and his heart leaped with joy. He raised his wine cup and said, ¡°This subordinate heard that when Your Lordship was in Northern Han, you composed a poem using the same words another poet used to express your emotions. The poem contains these two lines: ¡®While alive seeking not the wild geese returning south, / Bury me on the riverbanks in Chu when I die.¡¯ I wonder if this is the truth.¡±


    I was shocked, realizing he had finally begun his attack. I had composed the lines he referred to when touched by the mournful words of Tan Ji¡¯s requiem. It was not all that surprising Xiahou Yuanfeng knew of this matter. He was the head of the Bright Inspection Department, and at the time, my imperial bodyguards were all experts from the Stalwart Tiger Guard. Someone was bound to submit this poem to the throne. As Xiahou Yuanfeng had obtained Li Zhi¡¯s favor and trust, and this wasn¡¯t a secret, there had always been the possibility he knew of it. However, did he want to point out I still yearned for the old country? A scornful smile touched the corners of my lips, and I calmly replied, ¡°¡¯Tis only human to think of the old country. Is Xiahou daren willing to go on record to impeach me?¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng decided to change the subject. ¡°This time, General Pei put himself into danger in Huaidong in a calculated move to take Chuzhou. Although he made great contributions, it was a bit too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°This is General Pei¡¯s personality. He is fond of personally going into battle. But in critical moments, he doesn¡¯t act this way,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°But General Pei has a massive amount of courage. Zhenhuai Tower publicly insulted Your Lordship¡¯s next of kin. It even makes this subordinate admire him,¡± Xiahou Yuanfeng said with a chuckle.


    My heart froze. I lowered my eyes and said, ¡°Although Jing Changqing is Jiang Zhe¡¯s older cousin, he is a loyal subject of Southern Chu. Different paths, different plans. This act by General Pei was not inappropriate.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng shook his head. ¡°General Pei simply wasn¡¯t careful. If he had long since known that person¡¯s identity, he would not have lightly insulted that person. However, Your Lordship deeply loves your relatives. Not even a few days passed before Jing Changqing disappeared from the prison in Chuzhou. I heard he¡¯s already returned to Jiaxing. Although Southern Chu won the battle in Huainan, leading to suspicions that your elder cousin would inevitably abscond, I don¡¯t think anyone will make things difficult for the Jing family. After all, Grand General Lu has full control over the court and public, and with his reputation, no one will act against the Jing family.¡±


    I allowed myself a sneer. Back in the eastern Sichuan region, Xiahou Yuanfeng wanted to seize the power of the Embroidered Union. Though I had let him, I had also taught him a lesson. Now, he wanted to meddle in my influence in Southern Chu? Could it be that he didn¡¯t come to reconcile me with Li Zhi?


    I stood up and walked next to the zither stand. I gently plucked the zither strings, making them twang. The sound conveyed my harsh thoughts. ¡°Does Xiahou daren have anything else he wishes to say?¡± I calmly said.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng ignored my tone of dismissal and drank another cup of wine. ¡°The eldest son of Lu Can, Lu Yun, is a young hero. He slew Dong Shan and is famous in Huaixi. According to the Bright Inspection Department¡¯s investigation, this son stayed in Chang¡¯an for several days,¡± he replied.


    A look of ridicule appeared in my eyes. I already knew it would be difficult to conceal Lu Yun from the eyes and ears of the Bright Inspection Department. Why else would I have involved Huo Cong, Li Lin, and Roulan? Besides giving these three children experience, it also served the purpose of preventing harm to innocents.8 But in the twinkling of an eye, the look in my eyes became sorrowful. I had hoped to protect Lu Yun; unfortunately, all his actions in Huaixi made my hard work evaporate. Who could have imagined a thirteen-year-old teenager had the ability to accomplish this?


    Xiahou Yuanfeng likely perceived my change of heart and spoke again. ¡°Your Lordship comes from Southern Chu and still cherishes your former country. In addition, you have kith and kin and disciples there. Once war arises, it will be hard to avoid indiscriminate destruction. Your Lordship may have a comprehensive plan, yet if Your Lordship stays out of the conflict, with whatever the Jing family accomplishes in the future, the Lu family may urge reconciliation. This subordinate overheard that Your Lordship once promised the Prince of De you would ensure the continuation of Southern Chu. If Your Lordship is not willing to offer advice to conquer Southern Chu, what will you use to make the Emperor hear you?


    ¡°During the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, Your Lordship rendered great service to the Great Yong Imperial Household, after which the Imperial Household married Princess Changle to Your Lordship, and it didn¡¯t even harm you. With Your Lordship¡¯s achievement of conquering Northern Han, Your Lordship obtained your current title of marquis of the first rank, your son was enfeoffed as a duke of the first rank, and your daughter was enfeoffed as a princess of the second rank. Your family is in the best possible graces now that the conquering of Northern Han has been realized. Do you plan to wait until the fall of Southern Chu to exchange these old achievements for the Emperor¡¯s favor? I¡¯m afraid that Your Lordship¡¯s painstaking efforts will have evaporated by then. This subordinate is presumptuous, but every word comes from the bottom of his heart. I hope Your Lordship understands.¡±


    An odd look flashed in my eyes as I looked at Xiahou Yuanfeng. This man truly was not simple. This speech had thoroughly convinced me, and only he could have spoken these words. If Li Zhi and Li Xian had spoken like this, I would have felt they were deliberately threatening me. If Shi Yu and the other ministers had said this, it would undoubtedly have sounded ostentatious and pretentious, turning into a righteous reproach and making me even more recalcitrant. Only Xiahou Yuanfeng, a single-minded utilitarian at heart, could say this and make me feel he was sincere.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and added, ¡°Another thing. I don¡¯t know if Your Lordship knows, but Wei Ying is acting as an honored guest to Lu Can. Even though this matter is a secret, it cannot be hidden from the eyes and ears of the Intelligence Management Section and Bright Inspection Department.¡±


    Little changed on my face. I had learned of this long ago. Before the clever Xiahou Yuanfeng, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up a pretense.


    Xiahou Yuanfeng was well aware of this. ¡°Wei Ying greatly detests Your Lordship, has superb ability and wisdom, and his methods are insidious and vicious. Meanwhile, Grand General Lu is noted for his strategic brilliance and made friends with Your Lordship at an early age. Master and disciple get along well, and he understands Your Lordship quite well. With these two people partnering up, they must be formidable foes for Your Lordship. You have superb ability and wisdom, so don¡¯t you wish to challenge such opponents when you encounter them? Lu Can controls the military power in Southern Chu, while Your Lordship can influence Great Yong¡¯s strategy to conquer Southern Chu. Why not test yourself and them in the territory of Jiangnan and see if Your Lordship¡¯s ability and wisdom are peerless or if Grand General Lu has surpassed his master. Wouldn¡¯t this be most delightful?¡±


    Listening to this, even I couldn¡¯t help but feel competitive. In spite of myself, I smiled and said, ¡°Xiahou daren has a silver tongue no worse than Su Qin¡¯s and Zhang Yi¡¯s.9 Zhe thanks you for your advice today.¡±


    ¡°Your Lordship goes too far with your praise,¡± Xiahou Yuanfeng said with an unchanging expression. ¡°This subordinate is undeserving of your respect. It¡¯s just that I offended Your Lordship many times in the past, so I came today to offer advice. This subordinate also hopes Your Lordship will remember his kindness during your days of success. Don¡¯t always bear a grudge against this subordinate, please.¡±


    I could no longer contain myself and roared with laughter. ¡°All right, all right, Xiahou Yuanfeng has proved himself worthy to be called Xiahou Yuanfeng. I presume you¡¯re anxious to report back. I won¡¯t hold you back anymore. Tell His Imperial Majesty that I will seek an audience with him in the palace tomorrow morning.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng smiled and replied, ¡°This subordinate will unequivocally report Your Lordship¡¯s message. However, this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if you can give a jar of Deep Spring to him. This subordinate loves this wine very much.¡±


    I gazed at Xiahou Yuanfeng¡¯s face. I couldn¡¯t see any semblance of insincerity or pretense on his face. The Deep Spring wine was sweet, soft, and mellow, but it didn¡¯t suit the tastes of northern men. As a result, Changle didn¡¯t give this wine to anyone but the empress dowager, the empress, and the Princess of Qi. Although, I surmised that even the Princess of Qi, Lin Bi, was fonder of the strong wine of the northern lands. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shaking my head a little. I lightly said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, have someone send a jar of Deep Spring to Xiahou daren¡¯s residence.¡±


    Xiahou Yuanfeng grinned and thanked me, then took his leave. As I gazed into the vast blowing snow at his graceful and elegant figure, admiration welled up inside me. I had to be careful. I used to be able to make this man dance in the palm of my hand, and he was content a majority of the time. If I didn¡¯t take precautions, however, I feared I might suffer in the future.


    Footnotes:Èý¹ËƵ·³, sangu-pinfan ¨C lit. three repeated visits; likely a reference to a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet Du Fu entitled ¡°Chancellor of Shu Han¡± (ÊñÏà), which in turn is a reference to Liu Bei visiting Zhuge Liang three times to request his aid and recruit him¾£ÄÏ ¨C the southern area of JingzhouStill ËÞÖÝ, Anhui ProvinceºÀÖÝ ¨C modern-day Fengyan County, Anhui Provinceî¡Ñô ¨C modern-day Suiyang District in Shangqiu, Henan ProvinceÅ̸ù´í½Ú, pangen-cuojie ¨C idiom, lit. twisted [coiled] roots and gnarled branches; fig. intertwined and intricate, deep-rooted and complicatedź¶ÏË¿Á¬, ouduan-silian ¨C idiom, lit. lotus roots may break, but the fiber remains joined; fig. distance makes the heart grow fonder, apparently severed but actually still connectedͶÊó¼ÉÆ÷, toushu-jiqi ¨C idiom, lit. throw something at the mouse/rat but fear breaking a vase; fig. those who live in glass houses should not cast the first stone, take caution when acting, to not act against an evil so as to prevent harm to innocentsSu Qin and Zhang Yi were political strategists alive during the Warring States period of China. Zhang Yi helped the Qin break alliances while Su Qin built alliances against the Qin.Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 17: The Strategy to Conquer Southern Chu

    In the eleventh year of Tongtai, the twenty-first year of the sixty-year cycle, Grand General Lu oversaw the military in Jiangnan, and the Yong army suffered a crushing defeat and was beaten back.


    The Yong Emperor personally visited the Cold Courtyard to ask for advice. Zhe sensed the Emperor was sincere and offered a strategy to conquer Southern Chu. Monarch and minister sat together and had a heart-to-heart, staying up all night. Later generations say this was the start of the end for Southern Chu. Zhe accomplished unparalleled feats for Yong and bears all the blame for this tragedy.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    After sending off Xiahou Yuanfeng, I sat down in the pavilion and continued appreciating the snow. Since he had convinced me to decide to offer advice to the emperor on how to conquer Southern Chu, I should begin to think of a way to state my thoughts and thinking. These past few days, I had numerous ideas, but I had kept them to myself. But now when I put my mind to it, I was out of sorts and my thoughts were in turmoil for some reason. Although I''d long thought up strategies, these strategies only looked good on paper. If they were put into practice, they would bring about carnage and the ravages of war, and I felt terribly anguished.


    Thinking carefully, I realized those rumors were true¡ªI still yearned for the old country. Now that I thought about it, Li Zhi hadn¡¯t treated me wrong on that day. If I hadn¡¯t still felt something for my former country, I would have contended with the emperor on strong grounds and explained the unfavorable situation Great Yong was in, as well as putting forward a strategy to solve it. I shouldn¡¯t have made the baseless claim that Great Yong would lose. After Great Yong suffered defeats, I refused to reconcile with or offer advice to Li Zhi because he once suspected me. It wasn¡¯t because my stubborn temper had flared up again, but rather because I didn¡¯t wish to offer advice that would topple my former country.


    What did I matter? I was of two minds. I had turned my back on my state and exiled myself, so why was I still keeping up this farce of yearning for my former country? Great Yong had treated me with the utmost patience and magnanimity, but did I want to watch the troops of Great Yong lose their lives for glory in Southern Chu? The more I thought, the more awful I felt. I couldn¡¯t bear it and downed several cups of wine in succession.


    The Deep Spring may have been mellow, but the kick was tremendous. I had already drunk a dozen cups earlier, so I began to grow tipsy. I was a little dizzy and my vision swam. The emotions I had made a conscious effort to ignore welled up inside me, and I felt even more agony. I couldn¡¯t stop from walking past the threshold of the pavilion, resulting in snowflakes assaulting my face. They scattered onto my extensively embroidered, soft fur clothes. The cold attacked my senses, and I, who had always feared the cold, stood transfixed in the snow, thinking of how long it had been since I¡¯d left Southern Chu. I finally had the opportunity to return home, but as an enemy. Tears fell unbidden from my eyes, and the frigid wind instantly froze the tears to ice on my cheeks. I barely felt the cold.


    Xiaoshunzi had been off to the side watching Jiang Zhe drink wine and now saw that something was wrong. He ran over to Jiang Zhe and half-carried, half-cradled him back into the Overlooking Wave Pavilion. He grabbed a cloak and wrapped it around Jiang Zhe. But when he saw Jiang Zhe drifting off, he sighed under his breath and said, ¡°Young master, why torture yourself? If you¡¯ve decided to offer advice to conquer Southern Chu, you must set your heart on it. You can¡¯t long for your former country any longer. If you¡¯ve decided to no longer offer advice, why wrack your brains for those heartless people!¡±


    I had fallen into a drunken stupor and was reclining on the snug chaise lounge in the middle of pavilion. I turned a deaf ear to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s words as tears kept flowing from my eyes. When facing some issues, it was impossible to have a heart of stone after all. Although I had long since decided I would never again yearn for the old country, I still couldn¡¯t get a grip on myself when the time came. Okay ¡­ I¡¯ll indulge myself once more tonight. Tomorrow I will put my heart and soul into tackling Southern Chu. I didn¡¯t know if the present would have been easier if I hadn¡¯t surrendered myself to the Prince of Yong all those years ago.


    Xiaoshunzi was rather alarmed. In all the years they¡¯d been together, he¡¯d never seen Jiang Zhe this despondent. He didn¡¯t understand how Southern Chu was worth longing for. Wasn¡¯t the young master concerned about how Great Yong would defeat Southern Chu the past few days? Why is he so mournful now that he¡¯s agreed to offer advice to conquer Southern Chu?


    As Xiaoshunzi stood there in bewilderment, footsteps suddenly crunched in the distance. Xiaoshunzi was surprised, for he was very familiar with the visitor¡¯s footsteps. He raised his head and looked outward, and as expected, Li Zhi was leading some imperial guards and walking in his direction. Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t let anyone see the young master like this, so he went to help Jiang Zhe up and escape for the time being. He glanced outside and saw the pair of Leng Chuan and Duan Lingxiao following alongside Li Zhi. The others didn¡¯t matter. As he had to carry Jiang Zhe, he had no way to hide from these two people¡¯s eyes and ears.


    With some momentary hesitation on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s part, Li Zhi walked into the Overlooking Wave Pavilion with a smile on his face. He asked, ¡°Is Suiyun here? We can no longer wait.¡± He then stopped speaking because he saw Jiang Zhe laying on the chaise lounge, seeming to have passed out from drink and apparently muttering. Li Zhi lowered his voice.


    Xiaoshunzi stifled his anxiety and answered, ¡°Young master drank too much and has gotten drunk. I didn¡¯t know Your Imperial Majesty would visit in person. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Rather, it is We who were too impatient; it is not Suiyun¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all right, We will stay in the Cold Courtyard tonight,¡± Li Zhi said with a smile. He then sat beside Jiang Zhe and was about to examine Jiang Zhe¡¯s drunken state when he glanced down and saw the tears in the corners of Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes. Afterwards, he heard Jiang Zhe speak only two drunken sentences before slight changes appeared on his face. Deeply moved, he happened to look up and see Xiaoshunzi, discovering Xiaoshunzi was clenching both fists with anxiety shining in his eyes. Li Zhi¡¯s mind was moving at a million revolutions a minute, but he smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, We want to share the same bed with Suiyun tonight. Please arrange for it.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi jerked his head up and showed an expression of astonishment.


    It was heavily guarded inside the Cold Courtyard tonight. Gazing at the dim light inside the sleeping quarters, Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t help pacing around the room. If not for Li Zhi¡¯s tenacity and Jiang Zhe not waking up from his inebriation, he would have prevented this situation from occurring no matter the price he had to pay. He was very worried Jiang Zhe would again say something he wasn¡¯t supposed to and aggravate Li Zhi. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Xiaoshunzi didn¡¯t go to open the door, instead coolly saying, ¡°Please enter, elder young master Duan.¡±


    The door opened and in walked Duan Lingxiao. He smiled and said, ¡°So Demonic Shadow Li Shun also has moments when he¡¯s not calm and collected. What a rare sight to see.¡±


    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect elder young master Duan to accompany the Emperor on a visit,¡± Xiaoshunzi coldly replied.


    Duan Lingxiao took it in stride and said, ¡°I remain in the Yong capital as a hostage. This is a fact. I have no need to hide. However, I came today because I wanted to see what advice Marquis Chu would offer to conquer Southern Chu and topple his former country. I never expected to see him drown his sorrows, but it was a worthwhile trip. I just don¡¯t know how His Imperial Majesty will punish the Marquis. I presume this is why you are so restless?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xiaoshunzi coldly said.


    ¡°It is none of my business, but fourth brother sent a letter inquiring about us,¡± said Duan Lingxiao with a smile. ¡°I just wanted to read it for you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Annoyance glimmered in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes. He gazed at the pale light in the sleeping quarters again and pondered how to deal with the coming storm.


    Inside the bedchambers, I groaned. Although Deep Spring didn¡¯t make one¡¯s head hurt from the hangover, I still didn¡¯t feel that good. I truly had drunk too much. I yelled, ¡°Xiaoshunzi, pour a cup of tea for me!¡± I heard someone walk over, after which that person raised a teacup to me. I took a sip with my eyes still closed and felt much better.


    I turned over and prepared to keep sleeping. However, in my stupor I suddenly felt that something was off. The person who gave me tea seemed unfamiliar with the action, and their footfalls were forceful and vigorous. This was clearly not Xiaoshunzi. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I said as I sat up, shocked into a cold sweat.


    In the dim light, I saw only one man standing there, his hands folded behind his back. When I saw the man¡¯s features, I got so scared I instantly sobered up. Climbing to my feet and disregarding that I was only wearing undergarments, I jumped out of bed and prostrated. ¡°This subject, Jiang Zhe, pays his respects to Your Imperial Majesty. Please forgive this subject¡¯s breach of etiquette.¡±


    Li Zhi took a step forward and helped me to my feet. He sighed. ¡°We are in the wrong. If you did not wish to participate in matters related to the Southern Campaign, We don¡¯t have to trouble you.¡±


    I was surprised. I raised my head and looked upon Li Zhi¡¯s face, seeing no hint of indignation. Furthermore, he was wearing bright yellow undergarments, appearing very casual. In the time I didn''t know what to say, Li Zhi pulled me over to the soft couch and seated me, while he sat facing me. He said with deep emotion, ¡°We remember when We forcibly brought you back to the Yong capital. It was in this residence that We wracked Our brains for a way to make you work for me. We remember the past like it happened just yesterday.¡±


    I had settled down by this time. Li Zhi had presumably seen my drunken state already. No matter what happened next, I was ready. As such, I said plainly, ¡°This subject also remembers. The memory of composing poetry in the Overlooking Wave Pavilion while appreciating snow is still fresh in my mind. It was in the Prince of Yong¡¯s residence that this subject repeatedly disappointed Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s great kindness and forced Your Imperial Majesty into a quandary.¡±


    Li Zhi gave a deep sigh. ¡°Not only was it a quandary, We attempted and planned to kill you with poisoned wine when you bade farewell.¡±


    I shuddered. Although the two of us, monarch and subject, were well aware of this event, neither of us had pierced the veil. I never expected Li Zhi to speak of it today. A cool breeze seemed to blow from behind my head. Could it be that Li Zhi planned to settle the score? When I thought of all the things I¡¯d done over the years, and counted how many could be considered the crime of deceiving the emperor, I was ashamed.


    Seemingly picking up on my discomfort, Li Zhi smiled and said, ¡°But We managed to act in the nick of time before We made a huge mistake. We kept you as a minister of state. If you hadn¡¯t put forward strategies and ideas over the years, how could We be here today? In reality, We¡¯ve also thought We couldn¡¯t trouble you for the sake of conquering Southern Chu. But in the end, We still had to trouble you. Suiyun, if you truly prefer not to get involved, We promise to let you retire from politics after today. If you do not wish to remain in the Yong capital, We won¡¯t stop you from returning to the Eastern Sea.¡±


    I was shocked at his words. When I thought of how the two of us met and how well we got along, an upsurge of emotion swelled inside me. I contemplated Li Zhi¡¯s weary yet earnest face. Finally, I bowed my head and prostrated. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, how you can speak such words? The favor Your Imperial Majesty has shown this subject has no precedent in history. With the current frustrations for Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign, as well as the worries and troubles of Your Imperial Majesty, how could this subject act like the wild crane and become a recluse with no fixed abode?1 Your Imperial Majesty, this subject already has a strategy to conquer Southern Chu in mind. Only three to five years are required for the lands to be united.¡±


    Li Zhi rejoiced at my words. ¡°Suiyun already has a sound strategy, as expected. Tell Us,¡± he said as he helped me up again.


    The two men, monarch and minister, looked at each other and smiled. They both felt the resentment that had built up over the past few days vanish into thin air.


    I organized my thoughts before saying, ¡°The reason our army was defeated in battle was because we underestimated our enemy. If we had dispatched a senior general to attack Huaixi, we may not have suffered a crushing defeat. But that¡¯s not what happened. Lu Can controls all of Southern Chu¡¯s military, so it¡¯s impossible to break through the defenses of Jianghuai.


    ¡°Great Yong and Southern Chu are in a north-south stalemate due to the Yangtze River, a natural barrier. Its upper reaches pass through Sichuan, its middle section cuts through the Jingxiang region, and it flows east into the Wuyue region.2 The upper and lower reaches coordinate and support each other. If the Yangtze River were lost, the fall of Southern Chu would take almost no time at all. However, Southern Chu still controls all the defenses of the Yangtze River, and they are using Huainan to shield the Yangtze River. Our army, on the other hand, occupies the strategic territory of Huaibei. Both sides share control over the strategic Jianghuai region. Lu Can is skilled enough to know to deploy a massive force in Huainan, always keeping a watchful eye on Huaibei, so Your Imperial Majesty requires a massive force to protect the entirety of Huaibei. As a result, the two sides find themselves in a stalemate.


    ¡°The ancestors said, ¡®Those who desire a stable southeast must fight for the Yangtze and Han Rivers; those who desire to gain the Central Plains must capture the Huai and Si Rivers. With the Yangtze and Han but without the Huai and Si, the state is weak; with the Huai and Si but without the upper reaches of the Yangtze and Han, the state is in danger.¡¯ The current situation in the world: Jingxiang and Qing Province3 make up the two flanks of the Jianghuai region, with Jingxiang able to cover the upper reaches of the Yangtze and Han Rivers, while Qing Province can cover the upper reaches of the Huai and Si Rivers. At present, Southern Chu occupies Jingxiang, so they can defend Jianghuai, but Qing Province is in our hands. Southern Chu had better not think of marching north to seize the Central Plains, as though our army can¡¯t win, we can ensure we won¡¯t lose either.


    ¡°In light of this, if Great Yong wants to march south, it is crucial to capture the territory of Jingxiang. If Jingxiang doesn¡¯t fall, our army won¡¯t be safe even if we take the Huainan region. However, Jingxiang is a strategic location that Southern Chu has administered for decades. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and Jiangling and Jiangxia act as its foundation. If one wishes to capture Jingxiang, it is as difficult as climbing to the Heavens. Repeatedly during Great Yong¡¯s Southern Campaign, the armies went around Jingxiang, because they were attacking from Jianghuai. In this fashion, however, they could never stay for long even if they gained victory. Moreover, if Jingxiang is in Southern Chu¡¯s hands, once Great Yong gets exhausted, Southern Chu can order a senior general to sally out of Xiangyang and capture Nanyang. Once Nanyang falls into Southern Chu¡¯s hands, Huaibei will be in jeopardy. That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that if one wants to conquer Southern Chu, Xiangyang must be captured.¡±


    Li Zhi had been nodding his head the whole time, but now he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Suiyun¡¯s words have enlightened me. However, the defenses of Jingxiang have seldom been seen. The several times Great Yong has attacked Xiangyang, the armies have returned unsuccessful. Rong Yuan, the current commander of the garrison of Xiangyang, is a former subordinate of the Prince of De. He¡¯s well-acquainted with the military principles and geography. As long as he¡¯s there, Xiangyang is not easy to capture.¡±


    ¡°If Jianghuai and Jingxiang cannot be captured,¡± I smiled and said, ¡°why not take a different approach? Wasn¡¯t the reason why Your Imperial Majesty and the Prince of De joined together to attack Shu because the former Kingdom of Shu contained Hanzhong in the north and Sichuan in the east? The north of Shu could threaten the strategic region of Guanlong,4 while the east could sail downriver to Jiangling and take the southeast. Today, our Great Yong controls Hanzhong, and Yangping Pass is also in our hands. Why not attack and capture Jiameng Pass and march east out of Sichuan? It would make the defenses in Jianghuai useless. The frequent feints Your Imperial Majesty makes on Sichuan are a bad waste of a huge opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I also know the importance of Sichuan,¡± said Li Zhi, furrowing his brows. ¡°But if we want to enter Sichuan from Hanzhong, we must outflank and capture Jingxiang, Jiameng Pass, Fucheng, Chengdu, Ba Prefecture, Wanzhou, and Kuizhou. The entire route is full of pitfalls and dangers, so this path isn¡¯t easy to go down either.¡±


    I lightly said, ¡°Sichuan may contain perilous defiles everywhere, but if we approach from the west and go east, it won¡¯t be so arduous. Furthermore, we can tie up the enemy¡¯s main force in the southeast and empty out Sichuan. Your Imperial Majesty, why not order the Eastern Sea Navy to sail south to the Yangtze River Delta and have them recruit fleets from Dinghai, Daishan, Putuo, and other regions? Have them constantly watch over Hangzhou Bay, seldom slacking off, then use them to invade the interior via the Yangtze River. To ensure the safety of their southeastern prefectures and counties, Southern Chu will deploy a massive navy in Wuyue. In this way, Southern Chu¡¯s forces will be concentrated in Wuyue and Jianghuai, so the western Sichuan territory will empty itself out. Our army can seize this moment of weakness to invade.¡±


    Li Zhi abruptly stood up at these words and paced around the bedchambers several times with his hands folded behind his back. Then he said in excitement, ¡°Good, what a good plan! Why did We never think of using the navy in this way? We had planned to first occupy Jingxiang and Huainan before ordering all of Great Yong¡¯s navies to cross the Yangtze and attack. But we never thought to mobilize the Eastern Sea Navy to tie up Southern Chu¡¯s forces. In doing so, our side is concentrated while the enemy is divided. No matter if Southern Chu is in Sichuan, Jingxiang, Huainan, or Wuyue, every location will show vulnerabilities. All our armies can seize this moment of weakness to invade.¡±


    I stood up too. ¡°That may be the case, but the defenses of Jiangnan are solid. If Lu Can pinpoints a few regions as critical and must be defended to the death, our armies will be hard-pressed. Therefore, a plan is still necessary. No matter how firm the lines of defense, opportunity exists if the defenders have weaknesses. Yu Mian of Sichuan has more than carried on the accomplishments of previous generations, but he hasn¡¯t made enough progress. He¡¯s only propping up the Lu family¡¯s remaining prestige. It¡¯s not enough to fear him. Once changes occur in the court of Southern Chu, there¡¯s bound to be resentment in Sichuan, so they must be appeased at any cost.


    ¡°Rong Yuan of the Xiangfan region may be capable and experienced, but sadly, he¡¯s narrow-minded. This time, Lu Can performed an unparalleled, outstanding service. Yet Rong Yuan had to hold fast in Xiangfan, surely unhappy. If he¡¯d let someone take advantage of the moment, as the situation gave rise to resentment and a struggle for great deeds, the region of Xiangfan could be seized. Even if Xiangfan couldn¡¯t be taken in one fell swoop, the main force in Xiangfan could¡¯ve been wiped out, which would make Rong Yuan no longer able to support the forces in the Jianghuai region.


    ¡°Shi Guan of the Huaisi region performed great deeds this time around, so he came to be seen as part of Lu Can¡¯s faction. If Lu Can is defeated, this man will be implicated.


    ¡°Although Lu Can controls the military power nowadays, the affairs of state are still in Shang Weijun¡¯s hands. And the King of Southern Chu is about to come of age. I¡¯ve often heard Zhao Long is of limited ability, so Shang Weijun is sure to use him to oppose Lu Can. And though Lu Can is a loyal subject, he¡¯s not a stickler for antiquated rules. To preserve the combat strength of Southern Chu, he will carry out a series of actions bound to make Zhao Long and Shang Weijun unhappy. With the civil and military interests in discord, the monarch and ministers at each other¡¯s throats, the toppling of Southern Chu will be nothing but a matter of time. It¡¯s just that the events in between are unpredictable and need to be managed carefully.¡±


    Li Zhi kept nodding his head as he said, ¡°As always, once Suiyun puts his mind to it, he thinks of every possibility. The specific details don¡¯t need to be described. We¡¯re determined to finance the establishment of the Jiangnan Command Post with the Prince of Qi in command. He¡¯ll be conducting the Southern Campaign. Would Suiyun be willing to accompany the army as an advisor?¡±


    At ease, I answered, ¡°How could I disobey? However, shouldn¡¯t Your Imperial Majesty appoint His Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince, as the deputy commander-in-chief so he can supervise the procurement of provisions and funds as well as the baggage train? First, it would help to unburden the Prince of Qi, and second, it would give the Crown Prince experience.¡±


    A light gleamed in Li Zhi¡¯s eyes. Jiang Zhe had unraveled his private worry. He smiled and said, ¡°Might as well. Sixth brother and Us joined the army in childhood. Jun¡¯er turned sixteen this year, so he should get some experience. There¡¯s even no harm for Lin¡¯er to accompany the army on the campaign. After a few years pass, the Empire will gain another great general. I¡¯ve heard that Lu Yun and Shi Yujin of Southern Chu are youths thirteen and fourteen years of age, but they were able to cut down one of Our valiant generals. As they say, heroes more often come from the youth. But I don¡¯t think Jun¡¯er and Lin¡¯er should be inferior to them.¡±


    My expression shifted and I bowed low. ¡°This subject committed a capital offense when he let Lu Yun off scot-free. Please punish me, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± I said.


    Li Zhi shook his head and said, ¡°This is no big deal. We heard Jun¡¯er say that our Great Yong has as many valiant generals as there are clouds in the sky. How could We be afraid of a child? Although, if Our minister wishes to save someone after Southern Chu has been conquered, feel free to tell Us.¡±


    ¡°This subject is truly grateful for Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s deep friendship, but this subject has long been aware of the loyalty of the Lu family. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to save them,¡± I said with a heavy heart.


    Li Zhi gave a long and deep sigh, downcast as well.


    The sky outside was still pitch-black. Li Zhi and I sat in the lamplight and explored in depth the various strategies to conquer Southern Chu, not at all aware of the passage of time.


    Snow began to fall to the earth silently outside the window. A bleak atmosphere settled upon the world.


    At an indefinite time, the east began to brighten before Li Zhi and I had had our fill of talk. Song Wan entered and urged Li Zhi to return to the palace. As Li Zhi dressed, he smiled and said, ¡°Suiyun, I remember when we were appreciating the snow and composing poetry, Suiyun¡¯s talent surprised everyone there. Today, snow is blowing uninterrupted outside the window. Why doesn¡¯t Our minister compose a poem to express his thoughts.¡±


    My mind had cleared up by this point. I felt the intensity of the blowing snowflakes carried a touch of spring as they scattered in the air. I pushed open the window and gazed into the courtyard covered with snowdrifts. I recited in a loud voice:


    ¡°Stretching to the horizon, snow falls pure as the daylight,


    I recall the meeting of clear river water and sand.


    I hear the gurgle and burble of the river at night,


    I see the bends and channels of the river in the morn.


    The blowing wind creates a whirling, swirling dance of snow,


    As nature opens the floodgates to let snowflakes pour down.


    I¡¯m doing my utmost, and I¡¯m chilled and tired to the bone.


    There¡¯s no harm in letting the youth spend their time as they wish.¡±5


    Li Zhi clapped and said, ¡°What a nice ¡®I hear the gurgle and burble of the river at night, / I see the bends and channels of the river in the morn.¡¯ We also have a poem singing of snow.¡± He then pushed open the building door and walked to the middle of the courtyard. In a loud voice, he recited:


    ¡°The five champions6 fought with sword among rainbow and cloud,


    So mighty were they that they captured Heaven¡¯s Capital.


    The battle done, the Jade Dragon and three thousand thousands


    Were beaten, scales and broken armor falling thick and fast.¡±7


    After I listened to it, I couldn¡¯t help acclaiming, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s poem is heroic and noble in style. It¡¯s a hundred times better than this subject¡¯s poem.¡±


    Li Zhi roared with laughter. Trekking through the snow, he was already past the attending imperial guards and eunuchs, who hurried to catch up to him.


    Only Duan Lingxiao still stood before the window, watching Li Zhi¡¯s departing figure. He said, ¡°If not for this illustrious individual, how could the genius of Jiang Suiyun be controlled? I¡¯ve finally realized that our defeat is right and proper.¡±


    From behind him, Xiaoshunzi snorted under his breath and turned and exited the building. He went to wait upon Jiang Zhe by himself.


    Footnotes:ÏÐÔÆÒ°º×, xianyun-yehe ¨C idiom, lit. floating clouds, wild cranes; fig. withdraw from society to do as one pleases as a hermitÎâÔ½ ¨C the modern-day Jiangzhe region encompassing southern Jiangsu, Shanghai, Zhejiang, southern Anhui, and eastern JiangxiÇàÖÝ, qingzhou ¨C most of modern-day Shandong Province, the exception being the southwest corner¹Ø¤, ¨C a strip of land encompassing the Guanzhong Plain and the east of modern-day GansuThis is a poem entitled ¡°A Poem Singing of Snow¡± (ӽѩʫ) by Song Dynasty poet Huang Tingjian (»ÆÍ¥¼á).Î嶡, wuding ¨C In myth, these were five men whose strength was unparalleled and accomplished great things for the State of Shu.This is a poem entitled ¡°Snow¡± by Song Dynasty poet Zhang Yuan (ÕÅÔª).Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 18: Dignitaries Flock to the Capital

    1


    In the third month of the eighth year of Longsheng, the twenty-second year of the sixty-year cycle, the Yong Emperor decreed that he was appointing the Prince of Qi as the commander-in-chief of the Jiangnan Command Post and Crown Prince Li Jun as the deputy commander-in-chief. They would control millions of troops, spread throughout Sichuan, Xiangfan, Jianghuai, and the Eastern Sea. The armies would march south to subjugate Southern Chu. The Yong Emperor appointed the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Suiyun, as an advisor to the Command Post.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Four


    On the thirteenth day of the first month of the twelfth year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtai era, the twenty-second year of the sixty-year cycle, in Southern Chu¡¯s capital of Jianye, the Lantern Festival was approaching. An air of jubilation permeated inside and outside the city. The Southern Chu army¡¯s twin triumphs in the Huaixi region and at Guazhou Ferry last year caused the entirety of Southern Chu to fall into a fervor.


    Over ten years ago, the Prince of Yong, Li Zhi, sacked Jianye and carted off the King of Southern Chu and all the officials. It made a tremendous impact on people¡¯s minds, and water under the bridge be that as it may, nearly every Southern Chu citizen felt they were in a precarious position, even with a new king and having solidified the defenses in Jianghuai. They worried the iron heel of Great Yong could trample their present splendor and prosperity at any time, so over the years, Jiangnan gave rise to many unruly persons who vowed to take revenge for the past humiliation, as well as even more aimless wastrels who drowned themselves in alcohol and fantasies. The great victories Lu Can achieved in Huaixi and at Guazhou Ferry not only washed away the past disgrace, but also rebuilt the Southern Chu military and civilian confidence. Furthermore, Lu Can stopped being the target of the literati¡¯s attacks and became the famous general who turned the tide. He could lead the Southern Chu military and populace in resistance of the millions of troops of Great Yong, a hero who could safeguard the splendor and prosperity of Jiangnan.


    On this Lantern Festival closely following the great victories, every person, no matter their social class, was interested in expressing their joy by celebrating the holiday. As a result, this year¡¯s lantern decorations were far more impressive than in previous years. The city blazed with light, just as bright as the Jade Palace of the Emperor of Heaven and the halls of the immortals. An untold number of lotus lanterns floated on the Qinhuai River, as if the Heavens¡¯ Celestial River had fallen to the mortal realm. All sorts of colorful lanterns hung high off all the pleasure boats, similar to how richly decorated jade palaces looked. In addition, the songstresses and dancing girls wore rainbow-colored clothes while singing and dancing on the pleasure boats. The singing was as sonorous as nature, and the dancing was as graceful as the immortals. The display of fireworks and sea of lanterns2 turned night into day, the sights and scenes enrapturing the people and making them forget about the rest of the world. And this was just the thirteenth. If it were the day of the Lantern Festival, the interior and exterior of the city of Jianye would be even more magnificent and bustling.


    Dignitaries flock to the capital,


    But this man alone looks wan and sallow.1


    On this festive occasion, however, some people couldn¡¯t speak of their suffering. In the study of the residence of the prime minister, it was dark and stormy. Shang Weijun, who had all the power in the government, sat behind his desk with worry written all over his face. An additional three people sat or stood in the study. A middle-aged man with a reserved expression stood behind Shang Weijun, the only son of Shang Weijun, Shang Chengye. He was of limited ability, never having his own opinions on problems. Shang Weijun often wanted to promote him to important positions, but he always had to abandon the idea. As a result, Shang Chengye could only hold a sinecure position in the Ministry of Personnel, and there wasn¡¯t a seat for him in this study. As a matter of fact, he was a wild and womanizing personage outside. However, he trembled with fear before his father, afraid to be unbridled.


    A middle-aged man with slender eyebrows and eyes like slits sat in the Grand Tutor chair to the left of Shang Weijun. He was the Minister of Revenue, Yin Duanhua, a disciple of Shang Weijun as well as his confidant and faction member. And to the right of Shang Weijun sat an old Confucian scholar. He was Shang Weijun¡¯s master strategist, Ning Qian. Shang Weijun had relied upon this man¡¯s vicious schemes against officialdom intrigue for decades.


    After a long silence, Shang Weijun could no longer take it and asked, ¡°Sir Ning, Duanhua, do you two have any ideas? As Prime Minister, I¡¯ve delayed and delayed the bestowal of awards, but the day after tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Whatever happens, I should reward the army. However, Lu Can is already the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands and holds the post of Grand General. If he is awarded again, he¡¯ll be enfeoffed as a prince. It would be uncharacteristic to not enfeoff him as a prince, as this is the infallible law.3 If this isn¡¯t done, how can he be awarded? The Huaidong army¡¯s authority has been lost by now, and all of Southern Chu¡¯s military power belongs in Lu Can¡¯s hands. Once Lu Can becomes unhappy, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all die an ignominious death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lu Can petitioned for military expansion and war preparations several days ago,¡± said Yin Duanhua in worry. ¡°He already controls the near entirety of the military power, but he still wants to expand the military. Isn¡¯t this bad?¡±


    Shang Weijun shook his head and said, ¡°You worry too much. Military expansion is necessary. Almost all of the Huaidong army was destroyed this time. If the military isn¡¯t expanded, there will be no way to solidify the Jianghuai defenses. Furthermore, if the military is expanded, we¡¯ll also have a chance to plant our own people in.¡±


    The old Confucian scholar¡¯s eyes glinted with a harsh light. He said, ¡°This may be the Your Excellency¡¯s thoughts, but if Lu Can is allowed to levy troops, I fear the recruits will always obey Lu Can¡¯s orders.¡±


    Shang Weijun waved it off. ¡°There¡¯s no way around this. No one among us can lead troops, and that Luo Louzhen ruined all my hard work in Huaidong. Alas, let¡¯s not talk further about it. Let¡¯s discuss how to grant titles and rewards instead.¡±


    The old Confucian scholar twirled his beard and said, ¡°It would be better for Your Excellency to exchange terms with Lu Can. Doesn¡¯t he want to expand the military? This must be debated in the court. Your Excellency will promise to support him in levying troops and preparing for war as long as he waives this occasion¡¯s awards. Your Excellency can give him some additional fiefs but will not promote him in the nobility. In this way, won¡¯t everybody be happy? And this passes surface-level inspection. I believe Lu Can will forgo rank and title for Your Excellency¡¯s support.¡±


    Shang Weijun had been nodded the entire time Ning Qian was speaking. He replied, ¡°Sir Ning speaks the truth. Military expansion is no small task. Without the funds of the court, it¡¯s impossible to carry out smoothly. Although Lu Can is abhorrent, he knows to appreciate kindness. Let¡¯s do this: Didn¡¯t his son show distinguished service in battle? Grant him the officer rank of colonel of the sixth rank as compensation.¡±


    ¡°This does takes advantage of father and son. But how do we reward the other distinguished troops? Award them too little and they¡¯ll kick up a fuss; award them too much and most of these men will feel grateful toward Lu Can. How many will think it the favor of the King and Prime Minister?¡± Yin Duanhua asked.


    Ning Qian shut his eyes without a word. He didn¡¯t much agree with Yin Duanhua¡¯s statements, but seeing Shang Weijun sitting with a thoughtful expression, he didn¡¯t speak out in opposition.


    Shang Chengye spoke up at this time. ¡°In reality, the military isn¡¯t a sheet of iron. This time, Lu Can and Shi Guan performed great deeds, but though Yu Mian and Rong Yuan defended well, it¡¯s still a trivial honor. It would be best for Father to grandly reward Shi Guan and pass over Yu Mian and Rong Yuan. Yu Mian is a lost cause, but Rong Yuan isn¡¯t a diehard follower of Lu Can yet. The man is also somewhat narrow-minded, thus he must resent Lu Can. Father may want to comfort him some in private. That man has true skill and genuine knowledge and is the former subordinate of the Prince of De. He¡¯s always been a loyal patriot. Maybe he¡¯ll even cast his lot as one of Father¡¯s men.¡±


    Not only did Shang Weijun¡¯s eyes light up, Yin Duanhua and Ning Qian also nodded their heads. Shang Chengye had never said much during these meetings, but when he suddenly offered advice on this occasion, it was a spectacular scheme. Both Yin Duanhua and Ning Qian sat up and took notice, praising him again and again. Shang Weijun, however, knew the depths of his son¡¯s intellect and asked in surprise, ¡°Your words today have substance. Whose idea could this be?¡±


    Shang Chengye blushed and answered, ¡°Father, it comes from a new friend I made, a poor scholar. He has no interest in taking the imperial examination, instead composing lyrics for the songstresses in the pleasure district. He may be among innumerable cocottes, but he leads a clean and honest life. Your son saw his noble bearing, so I humbled myself to make his acquaintance. I¡¯ve spent the past few days drinking wine with him and accidentally brought up the important authority the Grand General currently wields, which has surpassed Father¡¯s. He smiled while saying that Lu Can still cannot hoodwink the populace and is not all-controlling. As long as this remains the case, the actions taken shall be effective.¡±


    Emotion flashed in Shang Weijun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You had better carefully investigate this man¡¯s background. With your status, you must be cautious when making friends.¡±


    ¡°Your son simply made friends with him over poetry and wine,¡± Shang Chengye said in embarrassment, ¡°so I don¡¯t understand much about his life story. However, this man is magnanimous and elegant, and he¡¯s brilliant. It¡¯s a shame he has seen through the ways of the world and doesn¡¯t care for glory and rank. If Father wishes it, your son can try to recruit him to Father¡¯s administration.¡±


    Shang Weijun shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. One must be cautious when employing others. But a man this skilled cannot be overlooked. Win him over first. If there are no problems with his background and status, it won¡¯t hurt to invite him into our faction.¡± Shang Weijun then hesitated before adding, ¡°Another thing. I had originally planned to promise my adopted daughter, Ling Xiang, to Lu Can¡¯s eldest son. If they had married, it would have given several more bargaining chips to control the Lu family. Unfortunately, Lu Can declined the proposal. Do you all see any room for recovery?¡±


    Ning Qian furrowed his brows for a second. He knew who this Ling Xiang was. She was the adopted daughter of Ji Xia, the head of the Fengyi Sect and Yifeng Hall, but also recognized Shang Weijun as her adopted father. In fact, Ning Qian also knew of Ji Xia and Shang Weijun¡¯s affair. Although Shang Weijun also heard various rumors about the Fengyi Sect, the attraction of a former Great Yong noble consort was too much, so Shang Weijun fell into the tender trap of the Fengyi Sect. Lu Can denying this marriage proposal had long been within Ning Qian¡¯s expectations. It would have been strange if Lu Can hadn¡¯t declined. The wife of the Lu family¡¯s future head of household should obviously be a lady who hailed from a noble family in Southern Chu. How could they marry off their eldest son to a woman of unknown origin? After a tad bit of hesitation, Ning Qian tactfully said, ¡°Your Excellency, if you wish for a marriage alliance, you should consider Grand Princess Shuning.¡±4


    ¡°Grand Princess Shuning!¡± murmured Shang Weijun. Grand Princess Shuning was the younger half-sister of the current King Zhao Long¡ªsame father, different mother. She would turn fifteen this year and had the best conduct and looks. However, her mother had died long ago, so she had no place in the royal family. Shang Weijun had even forgotten about her existence. Now that he heard Ning Qian¡¯s reminder, he had a revelation. If he promised any old princess to the Lu family, this would be the best way to win them over. After all, they still needed to rely on the Lu family to resist Great Yong. Furthermore, if the Lu family held rebellious intentions, Grand Princess Shuning could play a role in ways normal people could not.


    While Shang Weijun and his trusted aides were plotting in the study, Lu Can and company entered the capital after receiving orders to return to the city for awards. They did not wish to alarm the commoners, so Lu Can entered the city in disguise. Gazing out at the wealth and peace filling his vision, he sighed softly. Although he had achieved great victories at Huaixi and Guazhou, he could not forget that the strategic towns of Chuzhou and Sizhou in Huaidong had fallen into Yong hands. In addition, the Yong military could march a large army south at any time. When the time came, Southern Chu would face even greater pressure. And most important, Great Yong had suffered such a crushing defeat that the Yong emperor would surely reinstate Jiang Zhe. He feared that his respected teacher would accompany the army south when Great Yong campaigned south once more.


    However, his distress clearly did not affect the two youths behind him. Shi Xiu peered all around her at the lanterns on either side of the road. Fascination and wonderment shone on her beautiful face. Lu Yun was pointing the scenery alongside the road out to her, acting as the most perfectly hospitable host. The two of them were complying with royal commands to come to the court to receive awards. Although Shi Xiu was a woman and would, by convention, not be in the list of awards, the two of them had become young heroes all Southern Chu citizens sang praises of. And because of the ambiguous intelligence report, as well as a mistake in Jianye, Shi Xiu also received the decree to enter the capital to be rewarded. Even though Shi Guan had sent in a memorial explaining the situation, Jianye decided in the end to recognize the mistake for the sake of inspiring morale. Vague wording was used in the decree to have ¡°Shi Yujin¡± be rewarded. No mention of Shi Yujin¡¯s gender was brought up.


    Staring at the radiant lanterns on either side of the street, Lu Yun felt rather tense and uneasy. Months ago, he left Jianye for the Yong capital without saying goodbye. After he returned from Chang¡¯an, his father immediately sent him to Jiangxia, after which he journeyed to the battle in Huaixi. By his own calculation, he had been away from home for nearly ten months. His mother had probably worried her heart out for him, and he feared his mother would punish him harshly this time. The punishment of kneeling and being beaten with the cane was nothing compared to the embarrassment of having his younger siblings see it happen. On second thought, it would be best if he thought of a way to make his younger siblings beg for his mercy to their mother. But this required he first bribe them. After some reckoning, his second younger brother was fond of mounted archery, so he could give his second brother the bow decorated with rhinoceros horns the Prince of Jia had gifted him. The bow and arrows manufactured by Great Yong¡¯s Ministry of Works were the pick of the best, and he himself was too embarrassed to use the treasured bow Li Lin had bestowed upon him to shoot Great Yong troops to death. And his littlest brother was still young, so he could buy masks and puppets off the street as gifts for him. As for his youngest sister, Lu Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he remembered the golden headband in his breast pocket. Then he thought of the Princess of Zhaohua¡¯s beautiful face that alternated between joy and anger. The tender and beautiful young woman whose figure had been fading from his memory brightened again.


    At this time, Shi Xiu impatiently called out, ¡°Little brother Yun, are you even listening? What are those lanterns? They¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    Lu Yun snapped back to his senses as he blushed. Turning his head to look at Shi Xiu, he saw the resplendent sheen on this young woman¡¯s face, the woman he had fought alongside saddle to saddle. Her face, ruddied by the cold wind, looked very tender and charming. In this moment, he suddenly realized the person beside him was a girl. He was struck by a thought and took the golden headband out of his bosom and presented it to Shi Xiu, stating, ¡°Big Sister Xiu, this is for you.¡±


    Shi Xiu was infuriated and had been about to correct Lu Yun¡¯s term of address when she saw the golden circlet ringed with flowers. She was still a young woman in the end, and her big, bright eyes curved into crescents. She took the golden circlet and loved it so much she could hardly tear herself away from it.


    A half-formed thought floated into Lu Yun¡¯s mind. Shi Xiu and I are close friends, so even though the Princess of Zhaohua told me to gift the headband to my little sister, it¡¯s alright to bestow it upon Shi Xiu, right?


    But right at this second, Shi Xiu reluctantly presented the golden circlet back to Lu Yun and whispered, ¡°This is too valuable. You should keep it.¡± Shi Xiu may never have paid attention to these trifles before, but this golden circlet was exquisite beyond compare. It was presumably worth far more than its weight in gold. How could she accept such a precious present?


    A light glimmered in Lu Yun¡¯s eyes. He whispered back, ¡°A friend gave this to me too, so just think of it as keeping it safe for me.¡±


    Shi Xiu wanted to refuse him, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth for some reason. She could only look down and fiddle with the golden circlet. As she did so, her gaze happened to stumble across a word as tiny as a grain of rice where the plum blossoms connected to each other on the golden circlet. Shi Xiu focused her sight on it and read ¡°Zhaohua.¡± Touched, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it safe for you.¡±


    Lu Yun felt a heavy burden lift off his shoulders. He smiled in return and asked, ¡°Once the fifteenth arrives, can I take you out to enjoy the lantern show? We¡¯re just scratching the surface5 right now. There are many more fun places you haven¡¯t seen yet.¡±


    Shi Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard that the Qinhuai River is very fun, and the water is covered with lotus lanterns. Also, there¡¯s juggling, acrobatics, singing, and dancing to watch.¡±


    Lu Yun nodded his head in agreement, and a sweet smile appeared on Shi Xiu¡¯s face. The two of them scooted closer on horseback and whispered, discussing how to have fun. In this moment, the two of them weren¡¯t famous young heroes in Jiangnan, but a couple kids who hadn¡¯t yet grown up.


    Lu Can heard the two children¡¯s whispers quite clearly. A small bit of his irritation vanished. When he thought of the marriage idea Shi Guan had alluded to, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he thought of his wife and children he hadn¡¯t seen in over a year. He felt an infinite tenderness well up inside of him. Whipping his mount, he increased his horse¡¯s speed and trotted forward.


    The residence of the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands was in south Jianye. The mansion was stately and imposing. The central gates were open today, and they were decorated with lanterns and festoons. As the family head was returning from victories in battle, the entire family had to come out to welcome him. The leader, a middle-aged woman, looked elegant and beautiful¡ªLu Can¡¯s wife. Behind her stood two children, one on her left and one on her right. The boy on the left, who looked around ten, was similar in appearance to Lu Yun, but the boy was a little more urbane. He was Lu Can¡¯s second son, Lu Feng. The girl on the right looked around eight, but even though she was young, she already appeared as beautiful as a pearl. She was currently leaning against her mother¡¯s side and sneaking glances at the group of people. She was Lu Can¡¯s only daughter, Lu Mei. Behind these three was another middle-aged woman who was carrying a small boy around three years old. The small boy was born with a dignified and strong appearance. He was exceedingly cute, the youngest son of Lu Can, Lu Ting.


    Shi Xiu stood next to Lu Yun, not knowing why her heart was racing. She had long since learned that Lady Lu came from a noble family, so she certainly adhered to the Four Virtues for women.6 Shi Xiu, however, was a tomboy, and her mother had scolded her extensively over the past two years. If Lady Lu also lectured her like that, what could she do?


    Lady Lu led her group of the family to salute to Lu Can. This finished, Lu Yun nervously walked forward and saluted his mother. When Lady Lu saw her eldest son, her vision grew blurry and she pulled her beloved son up. Examining him for a while, she determined her son was in perfect health and uninjured before feeling relieved. Now it was Shi Xiu¡¯s turn to go up and salute. Shi Xiu sneaked a glance at Lu Yun, then prostrated.


    Lady Lu had received her husband¡¯s letter some time ago, so she knew about Shi Xiu and knew her husband intended to marry the two children. She also knew this young woman dressed in men¡¯s clothing had a very martial bearing and had ridden with her son on the battlefield, killing the enemy. Lady Lu had had a good opinion of her for a long time. Helping the young woman up, she gently wrapped the girl into her arms and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Xiu¡¯er. Good girl, many thanks to you. If you hadn¡¯t risked your life, my Yun¡¯er would have lost his.¡±


    Shi Xiu flushed scarlet at the words. She knew Lady Lu was talking about the violent thrust she killed Dong Shan with on the battlefield after feigning her death. Although the result saved Lu Yun¡¯s life, it was actually the actions of both people working as a team. She went to explain but Lu Yun gave her a furtive look, so she didn¡¯t speak out.


    Lady Lu realized this young woman was uncomfortable, which made her even happier. Taking her hand, Lady Lu said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to restrain yourself. Coming here is like coming home. I¡¯ll treat you the same as Yun¡¯er.¡± The moment she held the young woman¡¯s hand, she felt the power and strength in the young woman¡¯s delicate hands, and she could also feel calluses. These were clear indications of weapons practice throughout the years. Lady Lu took pity on her. She looked at Lu Yun¡¯s nervous expression again and suddenly supposed that a daughter-in-law like this wasn¡¯t bad. Her remaining doubts disappeared without a trace, and she grinned as she held Shi Xiu¡¯s hand and walked inside.


    Lu Yun relaxed. He gently patted his chest and no longer felt as nervous. Then he looked at his second brother, Lu Feng, and his little sister, Lu Mei, whose eyes were shining bright. The of them pulled at him from the left and the right. ¡°Big brother, you tricked me into stealing travel expenses for you! That led to Mother punishing me with kneeling,¡± Lu Feng said spitefully.


    Simultaneously, Lu Mei sobbed out, ¡°Big brother, can you bring Mei¡¯er the next time you run away, please?¡±


    Lu Yun felt a warm feeling flow through his body to his heart. He stretched out both arms and embraced both siblings. The emotions that came with a reunion after a long separation made him unable to say much.


    As the gates of the residence of the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands slowly shut, a young man on the upper floor of a restaurant across the street, in a private room overlooking the street, smiled and downed a cup of wine. A hint of a chilling light gleamed in his eyes as he gazed at the closed vermillion gates.


    Footnotes:This is a reference to a poem entitled ¡°Dreaming of Li Bai: Second Composition¡± by Tang Dynasty poet Du Fu.»ðÊ÷Òø»¨, huoshu-yinhua ¨C idiom, lit. fiery trees and silver flowers; fig. festivities (esp. on a festival night), display of fireworks and lanterns½ð¿ÆÓñÂÉ, jinke-yul¨¹ ¨C idiom, lit. golden rules and jade laws; fig. the golden rule, key principle, laws and regulationsÊçÄþ, shuning ¨C virtuous peace×ßÂí¹Û»¨, zouma-guanhua ¨C idiom, lit. viewing flowers from on horseback; fig. gain superficial understanding from a cursory observation, take a brief lookThe four virtues are fidelity (µÂ), charm (ÈÝ), courtesy in speech (ÑÔ), and proficiency in needlework (¹¦). Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 19: An Old Guardians Vague Outline

    Volume 6, Chapter 19: An Old Guardian¡¯s Vague Outline


    The young man, around twenty-nine years of age, was a young Confucian scholar. He wore black robes washed so many times they were fading into white. A bamboo flute was tied to his waist. He seemed to have fallen on hard times, but his appearance was handsome and scholarly. He had a noble bearing and didn¡¯t seem to care in the least about leading an impoverished lifestyle. The young man had been fiddling with the folding fan in his hands this entire time, fanning it open and closed. The beautiful women on the fan peeked out now and again. The ornate and luxurious fan was at clear odds with his destitute attire. In addition, the flirtatious beauties painted on the fan and his cold expression were even more mismatched. Bizarrely though, these incompatibilities combined with an ineffable harmony. It made this young man look ever more charming and elegant.


    The young man downed several more cups of wine, then sang in a soft and plain voice:


    ¡°Out of the melancholy dream,


    I spy hills and moon on an inclined beam.


    A lonely lamp illuminates


    The wall but darkens dim the window¡¯s plates.


    The tall buildings of this abode


    Was once upon my belov¨¨d bestowed.


    I think of how her beautiful appearance might look now,


    Perhaps like the plum blossom after a springtime snowstorm,


    Her body enveloped by perfume and flush from the dawn.¡±1


    He was a little flat, but as he sang this poem, it wandered and echoed through the building, its deep emotions sent out to everyone who could hear it. This restaurant was full of distinguished guests, and when he started singing, everyone fell silent. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone could hear him clearly and distinctly. They all listened attentively, and some people even gently clapped along to the tune. When he got to the second verse, a flute began playing, the sound elegant and touching. The sound of the flute accompanying the singing enthralled everyone further.


    After the song finished, the flute did not stop playing. Instead, a woman¡¯s clean and clear voice rang out through the building. The woman sang the young man¡¯s song again, but even though it was the same tune and lyrics, the phrasings changed a great deal. And the woman¡¯s voice twisted and turned in agitation, giving full expression2 to the deeper meaning in the lyrics. Her singing made everyone fully forget what evening this was.


    The young man closed his eyes a little, enjoying the outstanding and wonderful singing. A long while later, after the singing had vanished, lithe footsteps stopped in front of the entrance to the private room. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°Lady Rumeng must have come to visit in person.¡± He sighed. ¡°Your songs and dance are priceless, but today, you performed your singing in this tiny restaurant. If the womanizers of Jianye learn of this, they will stomp their feet and lament it.¡±


    Brushing aside the bamboo curtain door, a young woman wearing a redfloated in. Behind her were a black-robed maid and a doughty, powerful, burly man. Once the young woman entered the private room, the black-robed maid helped her take off the headband. The young woman was tall and slim. She wore a simple, unadorned white satin gown that touched the ground. She looked like a white lotus in silent bloom. The young woman was in her early twenties and had a beautiful, elegant face. Putting the complexion of her skin aside, her willowy eyebrows were shaped like leaves. Thousands of flirtatious expressions swirled in her limpid and lucid, bright and shining eyes. She stepped forward and gracefully bowed low. ¡°Your servant, Liu Rumeng, has met Song Yu, Sir Song, before,¡± she said.


    The young man smiled. He stood up and said, ¡°All of Jiangnan knows of and criticizes the song and dance of Rumeng, known aboard the pleasure boats as Lady Liu. I am but a humble wastrel. How can I be deserving of such courtesy from you?¡± However, the arrogance on his features did not diminish. There was not a single trace of humility.


    The young woman sighed softly. Her barely furrowed brows gave off the slightest bit of distress. Her eyes roamed about, making her seem further weighed down with anxiety. She said in a low voice, ¡°Your servant entertains people with sensuality in Qinhuai3 but is often supplanted and abused. As the Southern Chu army has beat back the Yong army, all the brothels and pleasure boats in Qinhuai have discussed that on the day of the Lantern Festival, a beauty pageant will be held at Xuanwu Lake. Three will be selected as the zhuangyuan, bangyan, and tanhua. From that point forward, only those three women can be called ¡®most popular courtesan.¡¯ In the past, everyone worked independently, but because more supporters are needed, everyone in the occupation is recognized as most popular courtesan. This pageant is different from the previous ones. All the sisters are required to perform on the spot, and all the honored guests at the latke will be judging us. The winners¡¯ names will resound throughout Jiangnan, while the losers will never show their faces again.¡±


    ¡°Who in Qinhuai doesn¡¯t know that Lady Rumeng has mastered artistry and beauty? Why are you worried about this?¡± the young man quietly returned.


    Tears seemed to form in Liu Rumeng¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°Your servant has always come and gone as she pleased, never inhibited,¡± she said. ¡°Among Qinhuai¡¯s brothels are two giants in a secret standoff. Myriad Flowers Tower and Moonlight Pavilion refuse to give in to each other. In this struggle to be the most popular courtesan, both sides wracked their brains. Forget about Myriad Flowers Tower. Their designated lead, Lady Qiuyan, has artistry and beauty no worse than that of your servant¡¯s. But Second Miss Xiao of Moonlight Pavilion used every possible scheme to force your servant to ally with them, while your servant would not permit it. Then they played a trick to steal away your servant¡¯s requested new songs for this pageant. If your servant can only sing those hackneyed tunes at the Xuanwu Lake Pageant, I fear I¡¯ll be mocked by people, much less achieve the status of most popular courtesan. After much thought, your servant realized only Sir Song could help her. Please have mercy on me, sir.¡±


    The young man furrowed his brows at her words and said, ¡°You should know that although I frequently write lyrical poems for others, I mostly serve the girls working for Myriad Flowers Tower. I have a rather good friendship with the Myriad Flowers Tower Madam. This is a matter of grave importance, and if I help you, won¡¯t I offend the Myriad Flowers Tower Madam? Furthermore, who in Qinhuai doesn¡¯t know that Moonlight Pavilion¡¯s Second Miss Xiao is ruthless? If I spoil her big plans, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take shelter in Qinhuai any further. You should know of my difficulties.¡±


    Liu Rumeng covered her face and replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t get four or five new songs, I fear it¡¯ll be difficult for me to survive. Time is urgent. Where can your servant go to purchase new songs this magnificent? Alas, will your servant really suffer a crushing defeat this time? Whatever. I, Liu Rumeng, have never measured up to Liu Piaoxiang. When I remember how Lady Piaoxiang toppled a city with dance, how she struck out on her own on the Qinhuai River, when I remember how she teased nobles and aristocrats, the story of her denouncement of the Prince of Han, I, Rumeng, often feel emotional. I¡¯ve always wanted to imitate elder sister Piaoxiang¡¯s dashing appearance. Today, it looks like it was nothing more than a pipe dream.¡±


    The deepest of griefs shone in the young man¡¯s eyes for a split second before vanishing. He sighed and said, ¡°I admire that Lady Rumeng has this sort of ambition. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to accompany you to the dressing table to compose music and lyrical poems for you. Although, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re missing a zither player. My zither skills are quite worth watching too.¡±


    When Liu Rumeng first saw that her hopes had been destroyed, she poured her heart out. She never expected Song Yu to suddenly agree to write for her, even willing to take it a step further and leave himself at her mercy. She started with delight and dropped her arm. The sleeve of her gown no longer hid the strings of pearly tears rolling down her beautiful face. A smile broke through the tears as she stopped crying, making her beauty look ever more incomparable. She went over and tugged on Song Yu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Aiyah, if Sir Song deigns to do so, Rumeng is willing to address Sir as master. I¡¯ll listen and benefit from your advice.¡±


    When Song Yu saw her expression of pleasant surprise, he felt his mind swept away, surprisingly unable to control himself. He had been lurking in the brothels among prostitutes to numb himself. He had done no more than join the many prostitutes for fun on occasion. Even in his most indulgent moments, he only looked and moved with lust. His heart was impervious to desires and passions even though he stayed among all sorts of flowers. He may have heard of Liu Rumeng¡¯s name before, but he had reservations. When he heard this woman was surnamed Liu, he purposely avoided her. They hadn¡¯t met until this very day. He never could have imagined that Liu Rumeng would exactly resemble the beautiful woman he had long adored no matter her bearing and talent. He couldn¡¯t help but be enraptured.


    Song Yu had been born into a poor family in Southern Chu. His given name was Song Min, and by the age of twelve he had passed the imperial examination. His hometown lauded him a prodigy, but his home was unexpectedly destroyed in a fire. With no alternative, he was stranded in Jianye. On the brink of death and stricken by poverty and disease, he was saved by the renowned Liu Piaoxiang, famous throughout Jiangnan, and he earned his keep aboard the Floating Fragrance Pleasure Boat as a page. Though he was young at the time, he began to admire Liu Piaoxiang. Because of his infatuation, he willingly and gladly stayed aboard the pleasure boat managing the servants. Even though he had zero opportunities to get close to this beautiful woman, each furrow of Lou Piaoxiang¡¯s brow and each smile had become his most precious memories. Because he had always been watching out for Liu Piaoxiang, he knew a little of the love affair between Jiang Zhe and her. Although he was happy for Liu Piaoxiang finding a husband, the pain in his heart could not go away. After Liu Piaoxiang floated off the pleasure boat, he left as well, heartbroken, and thus avoided the slaughter of witnesses that followed. Because of this, he happened to join the Secret Camp. But he was appalled to learn that Liu Piaoxiang had died. To get revenge for his beloved, he concentrated on training hard. His martial prowess may have been above average, but with his tireless hard work, he eventually advanced to become one of the eight elite operatives of the Secret Camp, leading to Jiang Zhe conferring him the name ¡°Yulun.¡±


    Among the eight elite operatives of the Secret Camp, of the Dragon Group, Jiang Zhe most often put Chiji in an important role, as he was a talented commander and valued comradery; Daoli had a determined nature and handled matters without emotion, but he was only cold on the outside, for he was warm on the inside. Of the Tiger Group, Baiyi looked simple on the surface but had talent for leadership, so he led the main force of the Secret Camp. Of the Covert Group, Shanzi was skilled with concealed weapons and at scheming to the point that he neglected his martial arts later on. Still, the assassinations the Covert Group of the Secret Camp all relied on his support. Quhuang, also in the Covert Group, blended into the crowd with a normal appearance, and only when an enemy was on the brink of death would they notice his presence. Of the Hidden Group, Hualiu looked gentle on the surface and was easy to get close to, but he was calculating. Even though he was often soft because of friendship, he could act coldly and emotionlessly in the truly necessary times. L¨¹¡¯er, also in the Hidden Group, was candid and kind on the surface but was in fact shrewd and capable, good at business.


    Yulun, meanwhile, was the most unique among the eight elite operatives. He had been the leader of the Tiger Group, yet lower ranked than Baiyi. It could be said his martial arts were the cream of the crop of the Secret Camp. He should have been like Huo Yi, killing people in broad daylight. However, he was fonder of acting as an assassin. Because his appearance and bearing stood out too much, Jiang Zhe hadn¡¯t believed he suited the Covert Group at the beginning. But as time passed, everyone had to accept that he was the best assassin. The fan in his hands was actually his weapon. The ribs of the fan were made of high quality steel and concealed a steel needle in the center. He could use it when facing an enemy to immediately attack his opponent¡¯s vital points. Countless experts had died to this fan. However, Yulun mostly used calculated sneak attacks to deal with enemies. He made tight plans and meticulous designs so that he never failed a mission. He made good use of strategy and observed the hearts of people. When he had an occasional stroke of genius, he took the life of an enemy in impossible circumstances, but nobody knew he was the one who acted. And the first thing he did when he got off the streets was let loose to hide his true colors. Coupled with his outstanding talent, finishing poems and lyrics in a single stroke, he would linger in the pleasure district around the prostitutes whenever he had free time. This kind of indulgence became his best cover. On the surface, he had the bearing of a noble scholar yet behaved like a rake. No one thought of him as an assassin with a heart of stone.


    The operatives of the Secret Camp officially completed their contract during the first month of the twenty-second year of Southern Chu¡¯s Xiande era, the first month of the sixth year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, or two years ago. According to the contract from ten years ago, the operatives of the Secret Camp could all obtain freedom and live the life they wanted to live. Even before this time arrived, Chiji and Hualiu officially broke away from the Secret Camp, while Daoli began to focus more of his energy on the Hai family¡¯s shipping business. Although they had earned their freedom, the operatives of the Secret Camp mostly chose to continue to devote themselves to Jiang Zhe. After all, no matter whether they wanted to attain prestige or wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to achieve if they followed Jiang Zhe. Besides, their loyalty to Jiang Zhe was deep-seated. Yulun was likely the only exception out of the eight elite operatives. He was a disciple of Jiang Zhe in name only at this point.


    The national power of Great Yong was at its height, and Jiang Zhe was like the sun at high noon. With the status Yulun had, he could have gotten almost everything he had yearned for. However, he chose to leave the Secret Camp and returned to the capital of Southern Chu, Jianye, to live out the rest of his life. Yulun didn¡¯t know if Jiang Zhe had ever thought of silencing him, but he returned to Jianye safe and sound in the end, and he lived the life he wanted. In comparison to the other elite operatives, he had the weakest loyalty to Jiang Zhe. His departure from the Secret Camp and Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t due to Southern Chu or any other reason. He simply wished to return to the very beginning. In reality, if Jiang Zhe had forced him to stay in the Secret Camp, he wouldn¡¯t have opposed it.


    After leaving the Secret Camp, Yulun¡¯s life rapidly plummeted into a predicament. Everything he had learned as part of the Secret Camp related to killing and scheming. He had never learned how to make a living. After all, he wasn¡¯t part of the Covert or Hidden Groups. He had stood on high for years, so he wasn¡¯t used to humbling himself, let alone depending on his own efforts to make a living. His only skill was killing, but he didn¡¯t even know how to contact the assassin organizations. Outside of this business, he only knew how to write poems and lyrics, but he disdained exchanging poems for cash. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t care for money while in the Secret Camp. He spent all the gold and silver he obtained very quickly. If he had not gotten a travel expense fund before departing from the organization, he would have left empty-handed.


    After shaking off the yoke, Yulun essentially headed straight for the Qinhuai River and arrived there. He looked imposing and handsome, and together with his soaring literary talent and bags full of gold, he quickly became a respected guest on the Qinhuai River. He dallied in the pleasure district every day, frequenting brothels with strong alcohol and song and dance. In times of leisure, he recited poems in defiance. His elegant poems moved people, for they were full of pathos. Even when ordinary songstresses sang a song they had perfected, it would be popular for a fortnight. As time passed, the money in his bag dried up. If not for the most popular courtesans in the brothels requesting lyrical poems from him and paying him in gold and silver, his pockets would have been empty long ago.


    Even so, he would soon become destitute. From a life of luxury and extravagance, in a position that he could rally the multitudes to his call, he had fallen into this predicament. If the average person was bound to suffer and regret, then Yulun relished such hardship. He had endured this poor lifestyle for exactly one and a half years.


    When Quhuang came to Jianye for business one day, he learned Yulun had retired to this district and specially went to see him. When Quhuang saw how impoverished Yulun was, he was shocked. As a result, the always taciturn Quhuang dragged Yulun to a tavern to drink together for a night, refusing all attempts of protest. Afterwards, he gave nearly all of the gold and silver on his person to Yulun before disappearing without a trace. One month later, Quhuang turned up once again but with an assassination mission this time. Thereafter, Yulun¡¯s lifestyle changed. After a set period of time, he would always receive some sort of task from either the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets or the Secret Camp. All these tasks were centered around Jianye, and most of them were quite difficult. In fact, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had several businesses in Jianye, while the Secret Camp quite often frequented activities in Jianye. It was just that after Yulun left the Secret Camp, they didn¡¯t receive his detailed actions anymore. Every time he completed a mission, the remuneration he received allowed him to live a life of luxury for a period of time. Thus he no longer had to live in extreme poverty.


    Yulun didn¡¯t hesitate to accept this change. Although he turned from the manager of affairs into a tool to be ordered around by the Secret Camp, he didn¡¯t utter a word of complaint, nor did he have a speck of remorse. The flame of his life seemed to have burned out over ten years ago, and only in the pleasure district of Qinhuai could Yulun find peace and joy. At times, though, Yulun himself couldn¡¯t understand why he acted like a moth attracted to flame, with no complaints or regrets. Every time he tried to figure it out, that unforgettable, bright, and beautiful face popped up before his eyes.


    When he bumped into Liu Rumeng today on the upper floor of this very ordinary restaurant, he finally felt his spirit begin to stir again. This woman¡¯s looks weren¡¯t in the least bit similar to Liu Piaoxiang¡¯s, but after she confessed her problems, Yulun realized this woman¡¯s sensuality was identical to the one of the woman of his dreams. For this sole reason, he agreed to stay beside this woman, completely forgetting how dangerous and hard to fathom the mission he had taken three months ago was. Having thought of all this, he felt Liu Rumeng¡¯s eyes had become more lonely and grief-stricken.


    Liu Rumeng was discerning and careful, so she could sense that his attitude had changed. She had long heard of this young man, Song Yu. Many of her sisters on the Qinhuai River had brought up this man. But somehow, the two of them had never met before. She had wondered before if Song Yu purposely avoided her, but she felt it wasn¡¯t possible. Her sisters had all said Song Yu behaved strangely. He may not have expressed his sorrow in song every day, but he got drunk in Qinhuai and embraced courtesans in brothels. He threw his money away as he wantonly indulged himself. He also gave high ranking officials and scholars contemptuous looks, but he wasn¡¯t overbearing in the slightest to the women selling their bodies to make a living, like her. He instead treated them like friends. He was nothing like the men pursuing pleasure in Qinhuai, who even when grinning ear to ear still held them in contempt. A perceptive sister once said that although this Sir Song lived near brothels, he was never truly happy. Even makeup and cosmetics couldn¡¯t hide his aloofness. Even if he laughed and cheered, he couldn¡¯t disguise the pain in his eyes. Liu Rumeng had been skeptical about what they told her, but she realized it was true when she saw him today. She just didn¡¯t know why he was so heartbroken to the extent that he, a jewel, would go into exile and that he was not yet thirty.


    However, the secrets Song Yu held could slowly be explored. Liu Rumeng saluted and said, ¡°As Sir has consented to Rumeng, why not return with Rumeng right now? Alas, Moonlight Pavilion has always been rude and unreasonable. If they find out Sir is helping your servant, I fear something unspeakable will occur.¡±


    Yulun looked back at her and said lightly, ¡°I still don¡¯t take the Moonlight Pavilion seriously. Please return first, miss. Tomorrow I will personally go to the pleasure boat to see you.¡±


    Liu Rumeng wanted to try to persuade him again when she saw Song Yu¡¯s cold expression, and his features revealed an irresistible aura that awed her. Her thoughts all over the place, she gracefully bowed and said, ¡°That being the case, your servant will be expecting Sir on the boat.¡±


    Yulun turned his back on her and raised his cup to the moon. His heart stricken with grief, he couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°The former young master who loved you probably has eyes only for his new woman with fair features these days. How would he still remember the forlorn burial mound in the city of Jianye? Lady Liu, I had believed that no one else on Earth remembered you. I never expected to meet another person in the brothels today who knew of you.¡±


    While grief gnawed at Yulun¡¯s heart, someone laughed as he brushed aside the bamboo curtain and entered. ¡°Brother Song, you¡¯ve made me look good this time. Many thanks for your idea. Why are you nursing your grievances in this joint on such a grand occasion? How about coming with me to the Moonlight Pavilion and drinking to our hearts¡¯ content?¡± the man asked.


    A cold gleam flickered in Yulun¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°Brother Shang is exaggerating,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°I was merely thinking aloud. The affairs of state have people worrying over them. Why should us commoners interfere? Drinking is fine, but, brother Shang, don¡¯t speak of those disheartening topics again.¡±


    This man was Shang Chengye. He may have had a precious status as the only son of Shang Weijun, but he was mediocre and stupid. If the people who met him on normal days didn¡¯t brown nose, then they respected him only on the surface while actually holding him in contempt. Although Shang Chengye was dumb, he also realized as time passed that a majority of the people beside him were putting on a pretense. He had gotten to know his only close friend in the pleasure district. Although Song Yu was often cynical, he treated Shang Chengye like a normal person and got along well with him. So when Shang Chengye heard Yulun¡¯s reply, not only was he not angry, but he smiled and went over to drag Yulun outside. He said as he walked, ¡°Of course. My father and them can manage national security. Let¡¯s go, we must get plastered tonight.¡±


    Yulun smiled and allowed Shang Chengye to drag him outside.


    Footnotes:This is a poem entitled ¡°Dream, to the Tune of ¡®Washing Mountain Stream Sand¡¯¡± (ä½ÏªÉ³¡¤ã°âêÃÎÓàɽÔÂб) by late Tang Dynasty poet Wei Zhuang (Τׯ).ÁÜÀ쾡ÖÂ, linli-jinzhi ¨C idiom, lit. saturated or soaked to the brim; fig. describe thoroughlyA district in Nanjing (Jianye); named for the Qinhuai River Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 20: Extensive Mercy, Great Love

    On the day of the Lantern Festival in the twelfth year of Tongtai, people did not know the ravages of war were approaching, and so they celebrated the triumph in Yangzhou, Huainan by holding a festival at Xuanwu Lake. A host of women competed for beauty, all trying to become the most popular courtesan. The most beautiful among them was Lady Liu, the masses crowning her zhuangyuan. At the time, the mist was particularly cold, and Lady Liu was dancing in the middle of the lake. Mist rose from under her feet, coiling around her tender body. She danced over the waves, the water leaving no mark, and resembled the paintings of fairy immortals. All viewers were intoxicated, and for the next twenty years, no one could triumph over her.


    Lady Liu, n¨¦e Qiao, had the milk name Suhua. Her mother was Lady Qiao, named Xia. She was kind, erudite, and chivalrous, talented as the adopted daughter of Lady Qiao. Also brave and intelligent, she could read rather well. At fourteen, she took a customer onto the pleasure boat only to preserve her chastity. She simply desired a close friend, to seek the charm and art of a grand and noble love that not even money could buy. Unprepared to meet a fickle man, she hanged herself in anger. After she was saved and recovered, Lady Qiao feared she would try to commit suicide again, so ordered servants to watch her.


    Lady Liu laughed, saying, ¡°This child will reincarnate after dying. I¡¯ve realized the temperamental ways of the world. Mother, rest easy. Change your business; set up brocade tents on the river to entertain people with the sound of song and the sensuality of dance.¡±


    Lady Liu was elegant and skilled at song and dance, and her rhetoric facilitated it. During the banquets every pleasure boat held, the attendees were captivated by her eyes and figure. She turned all heads.


    Lady Liu was open-minded and cared not for valuables like gold and silk. She saved people in emergencies without hesitating to spend her riches and was not afraid of violence. She took a stand on issues as a matter of principle and frequently did good deeds. The people of Qinhuai often received the grace of the courtesan. No matter their age, everyone called her ¡°elder sister.¡± Lady Liu habitually read books, her favorite line ¡°life is but a dream,¡± handed down from older generations. She also admired the late courtesan Liu Piaoxing¡¯s conduct and business. Thus, she changed her surname to Liu and renamed herself Rumeng.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Lady Liu


    On the day of the Lantern Festival, the atmosphere inside the city of Jianye reached peak enthusiasm. It was nearing midday, and the Most Popular Courtesan Pageant on Xuanwu Lake was entering its final climax. On the top of the dais constructed in the center of Xuanwu Lake, every woman who wanted to capture the title of most popular courtesan could perform her talents. After performing, she had to ride the pleasure boat and circle the lake so everyone could see her clearly. Wherever the boat passed, guests could throw the flower hairpins in their hands onto the boat. Whoever received the most hairpins was the victor.


    The pageant was now entering the third round of competition. The three contestants who received the most hairpins during the second round were the most popular courtesans of Jiangnan, but the three women still needed to go through the third and final round. This final contest would determine the zhuangyuan, bangyan, and tanhua. Although they were all popular courtesans, the different titles would decide who was the Most Popular Courtesan of Jiangnan. As a result, this round of competition became even fiercer.


    As for the hairpins created by the gambling dens and brothels of Qinhuai, they were made out of an alloy of gold and copper to harden them. They were shaped like a blossoming peony. One hairpin cost one tael. All on the lake cruised boats on which people could watch the pageant¡¯s guests sell hairpins.


    As the first two rounds had been completed, the three women holding the title of most popular courtesan were rather renowned. Myriad Flowers Tower¡¯s Lady Biyan had a charming nature and graceful dancing. Moonlight Pavilion¡¯s Lady Lingyu was as elegant as an immortal and proficient at carrying a tune. The last contestant was Liu Rumeng, who flew her own banner in Qinhuai. Myriad Flowers Tower and Moonlight Pavilion were the most famous of Jiangnan¡¯s brothels, and secretly controlled around eighty percent of Jiangnan¡¯s brothels and gambling dens, so it was natural for their participants to get selected into the final round of the pageant. Liu Rumeng, however, was independent. Entering the final round came purely from the support of the people. Quite a few bordello and brothel owners who usually could only eke out a feeble business between the two great powers secretly helped her, hoping Liu Rumeng could capture the title of zhuangyuan to stick it in the faces of the two great powers.


    The weakest performer during the previous two rounds, Biyan, came out first for the final round. Her singing voice was inferior to the other two women¡¯s, though her dancing was superb and outstanding. As a result, she would perform the Sogdian Whirl this time. She wore a white muslin top, the long sleeves flowing like clouds; green, damask silk trousers; and red brocade boots. She had a colored ribbon of light muslin wrapped around her waist, paired with gems and jewelry around her body. Walking onto the brocade felt stage, she looked beautiful and distinguished, her pretty eyes roaming the area. Although she was just standing there, she was already displaying her natural charm and sensuality.


    From offstage on the pleasure boat, strings and drums rich with the style of the Western Regions1 burst through the air. Biyan stood on the tips of her toes and crossed her feet, her left hand on her hip. She lifted her right hand, spinning rapidly with the music. As the music increased in tempo, her whirling dance grew swifter. In the blink of an eye, her face and figure could no longer be seen clearly. Spectators could only see her whirling, long sleeves become the drifting snow and her colored ribbon of light muslin become colorful petals blowing in the wind. The jewelry on her person struck each other, creating sounds of crystal that harmonized with the music. This rare music and dance, as well as Biyan¡¯s graceful and energetic dancing, made the crowds on the lake cheer and applaud in scattered groups.


    Others tried to search their memory for the source of this dance, but they couldn¡¯t remember. Some erudite people surmised this dance, the Sogdian Whirl, came from the Western Regions during the time of the Eastern Jin. They couldn¡¯t help but respect the great pains the Myriad Flowers Tower took to resurrect the lost Sogdian Whirl. At the beginning, Biyan¡¯s reputation among the three women was the weakest. Most people regarded her as charming, but she lacked a bit of artistic merit. With today¡¯s dance on the lake, she dispelled everyone¡¯s notion of her seductiveness.


    Biyan might have spun around on stage thousands of times, and the crowds watching her were dazzled. They were in a mania, and amid their cheering and applause, the music broke off. Biyan stopped dancing and saluted the distinguished guests all around her. She looked around with charming eyes, in high spirits and glowing. She gained round after round of applause and cheers.


    Once Biyan had made a complete circuit of the lake on her boat and returned loaded with hairpins, the Moonlight Pavilion¡¯s pleasure boat approached the dais. The crowds quieted and waited for Lingyu, who¡¯d captured the most cheers, to appear. Lady Lingyu was the administrative courtesan of the Moonlight Pavilion. Her skin looked as pure and noble as the white lotus, her figure slim and delicate, attractive to all who saw her. Her zither skill was second to none, with many skilled zither players ashamed of their inferiority. Even harder to swallow, she had remained chaste to this day. Nobody could pluck this famous flower even now.


    After the pleasure boat anchored, the crowds watched the cabin door, waiting for Lingyu to appear. To their surprise, Lingyu never appeared, but a musical phrase from a zither softly drifted out of the cabin. Like the spring dew and petal showers, it seeped into people¡¯s souls drip by drip. And like the dancing snow carrying winter and innocence, it lightly coaxed people into a mysterious fantasy world no one could free themselves from. Once the piece ended, a window opened by itself without help from the wind. The profile of a woman wearing a green robe appeared. When Lady Lingyu played the zither in public in the Moonlight Pavilion, white muslin also covered her face. Only those she invited into the women¡¯s workrooms were allowed see her face. Though she only had her profile facing people today, the crowd¡¯s entire focus concentrated on her. It was almost like no one dared to take a deep breath, all hoping to catch sight of the real face of this woman, who was like a purple lotus flower surfacing. And even though they couldn¡¯t see her beautiful face,2 her delicate and lovely silhouette, snow-white skin, and hair black as ink and thick as the clouds had the crowds lost in her infinite beauty.


    Meanwhile, on the distant Dreamy Pleasure Boat, Liu Rumeng lightly furrowed her slender brows. ¡°Bravo, Moonlight Pavilion. This truly is an original and creative arrangement. If not for Sir¡¯s help, Rumeng would have lost this round to her for sure.¡±


    Yulun was standing before the window, his hands folded behind his back. Gazing at the Moonlight Pavilion¡¯s pleasure boat, he said, ¡°I may lurk in the brothels, but sadly, my purse is empty. I didn¡¯t have the luck to see Lady Lingyu¡¯s real face. Lady Lingyu¡¯s skill playing the zither is unparalleled, and she doesn¡¯t need to rely on my lyrics to attract clients. However, the few times I¡¯ve listened to her playing, I¡¯ve felt that even though they are the most joyful and gentle pieces, she plays them with a particular sorrow and resentment.¡±


    Liu Rumeng sighed and said, ¡°I once met little sister Lingyu by chance. I felt she had a firm, bitter hatred that could not be reconciled. Speaking of, it¡¯s no wonder little sister Lingyu has a noble and chaste nature. How else could she endure a career in the brothels? This kind of lifestyle truly isn¡¯t something a delicate girl like her could bear.¡±


    Yulun could hear the sincerity in Liu Rumeng¡¯s voice, as well as a lack of any self-pity. It was just like the previous Lady Liu, and a dash of joy passed through him. ¡°Don¡¯t quit today¡¯s competition just because you sympathize with her, Lady Rumeng, okay?¡± he said with a smile.


    Passion burned on Liu Rumeng¡¯s face as she said with a smile, ¡°Sympathy is one thing. I won¡¯t concede.¡± By this time, Lingyu had ceded the stage, so Liu Rumeng stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± She then walked out of the cabin. She was wearing a pink, embroidered, floor-length gown adorned with lotus leaves. Her movements made it look exactly like a lotus flower floating on the waves, touching people to the core.


    A hint of sadness flashed through Yulun¡¯s eyes. He retrieved his flute made from spotted bamboo from his waist and gently stroked it. Of all the instruments, his favorite was the bamboo flute. Because the timbre of the flute was rueful, he could lay bare his heart.


    After enjoying Biyan¡¯s and Lingyu¡¯s outstanding performances, the gaze of the crowd full upon the Dreamy Pleasure Boat. After all, Liu Rumeng had come out first place in the previous two rounds due to her new lyrics for the two traditional melodies and her singing. However, as the other two women had made the most of their strengths in this round of competition, Liu Rumeng would likely receive the runner-up title of tanhua if she didn¡¯t come up with something ingenious. Amid the crowd¡¯s eager gaze, the Dreamy Pleasure Boat floated to the middle of the lake. Although, the crowds were curious about the four dinghies rowing behind the pleasure boat, shadowing it. When it reached the dais, twenty-four women in colorful clothing walked out of the cabin of the pleasure boat. Each carried a different instrument. They gracefully boarded the dinghies, and the four dinghies surrounded the dais. A stately woman carrying a pipa flicked her lily-white hand, the strumming of the strings sounding like the thunder of cavalry. Following, the female musicians began to play along, creating a mellifluous and touching tune.


    The crowds along the lake began to discuss among themselves. Although Liu Rumeng¡¯s setup wasn¡¯t a rules violation, the three women were so skilled. The big picture wasn¡¯t something average musicians and dancers could change. Right at this time, someone pointed at the middle of the lake and exclaimed, ¡°Mist is rising?¡± The crowd focused their attention there and saw white vapor and mist spilling off the four dinghies. There was a slight breeze on the lake today, but the mist didn¡¯t scatter and instead condensed. In the blink of an eye, it cloaked the dais. Amid the crowd¡¯s confusion, with the dinghies swathed in mist and the women¡¯s figures vague, a heavenly voice drifted out of the mist.


    ¡°Green lotuses grow in the quiet spring,


    The morning sun glows them bright and wondrous.


    Fall flowers poke out of the green water,


    Dense leaves hang and gather like a green haze.


    The beauty of the pink flow¡¯rs is unmatched,


    But who will praise them for their aroma?


    I sit and watch the hoarfrost turn to ice,


    And this year¡¯s red flowers wither and fall.


    Stubbornness does nothing in any case;


    I wish to be entrusted to Jewel Lake.¡±3, 4


    The listening crowds were absorbed in the singing. Compared to Liu Rumeng¡¯s previous two songs, this song exuded a more enrapturing feeling. In an instant, the masses felt sure that an immortal had descended from the Heavens into the mist and was pitying herself. It was like they as mortals had accidentally overheard the soft and warm singing of the heavenly immortals.


    When the song ended and the crowds hadn¡¯t gotten their fill, the mist on the dais fell away and much of it dissipated. It revealed a figure dancing to the music, looking like a celestial immortal dancing in the clouds. Her long sleeves fluttered as she danced. Pink muslin curtains surrounded her. The gyration of her narrow waist and her every movement were full of bold and unrestrained beauty and allure. From the mist came the gentle and sweet singing of the songstresses accompanying the pure and meandering music, a vague and hazy illusion.


    ¡°Vibrant lotuses foretell auspices,


    Peeking out of the water tall and straight.


    A singular stem brings green to the scene,


    A pair of blooming flowers add the red.¡±5


    Along with the singing, the sound of a flute floated out from somewhere. The elegant timbre sounded not of the human realm. And on the dais, the mist was dissipating, revealing the true face of the dais in the middle of the lake. The figure on the dais dancing to the flute attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her rapid, complex dance moves dazzled the crowd, for her every step was lithe. It was like her graceful, charming figure didn¡¯t have any weight. She leaped and spun on her slender toes on the brocade felt. Her dancing resembled the Lingbo Fairy Maiden and also looked like a sprouting lotus swaying in the wind. The other pipe music had diminuendoed into silence, so only the sound of the one flute faded in and out. The flute and dance fused into one and became inseparable. While the crowds were captivated, the mist and vapor billowed up again, rolling over the dais and covering the thin silk gown adorned with lotus leaves.


    ¡°The color stolen from the singer¡¯s face,


    The sweet smell blowing around the dance clothes.


    If said lotuses had a train of thought,


    They would be of one mind, two united.¡±6


    The singing coming out of the fog grew more charming, and the dancing on the stage grew more elegant. The white mist once again enveloped the dais, and the singing petered out. The crowds watched the gorgeous dancing gradually get hidden by the mist. Every person felt an unbearable reluctance at the sight. Even after nothing could be seen, they focused all their attention on the mist, hoping to catch another glimpse of the heavenly beauty. In this moment, there was no longer any suspense as to who the zhuangyuan of courtesans would be.


    Meanwhile, in a carriage on the shore, a woman crushed the teacup in her hand. Cruel killing intent flitted through her eyes. The woman¡¯s face was caked with makeup and she was dressed in finery. Her brightness and beauty moved people. If someone didn¡¯t know her, they would never believe such an elegant and poised lady was the madam of the Moonlight Pavilion.


    At the same time, inside a skiff, a refined and kind-looking, middle-aged man dressed in finery sighed. He stopped playing with the goblet in his hands, looking a tad melancholic. The black-robed Confucian scholar next to him whispered, ¡°Lord, that Song Yu is utterly devoid of gratitude. If he hadn¡¯t been looked after by you all these years, his flesh and bone would likely have already turned to mud. Yet today he¡¯s helping Liu Rumeng win first place. Lord, you must teach him a lesson.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed softly, however, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad thing. No matter who wins, whether us or Moonlight Pavilion, we¡¯ll both gain an overwhelming advantage. This will upset the balance. Liu Rumeng winning is not at all detrimental to us. You also know hatred has been sown between Liu Rumeng and the Moonlight Pavilion. Though Liu Rumeng struck out on her own, several brothel women on the Qinhuai River hadn¡¯t received her care and kindness. This time, the Moonlight Pavilion cut corners and coerced those women to work for them with their influence. Who knows how many now nurse a grudge against the Moonlight Pavilion? However, they feared the background of the Moonlight Pavilion, so could only get angry, not speak out. With Liu Rumeng taking zhuangyuan in this beauty pageant, the scattered brothels and pleasure boats must be headed by her in secret. The two strongest powers, us and Moonlight Pavilion, are competing for the neutrals. We had been falling behind, but now that Liu Rumeng has secretly given us a helping hand, it¡¯s an advantage for us. As for Song Yu, he may have pushed it a little far this time, but we can¡¯t harm him. Brother Chen entrusted him in my care, so we can¡¯t arbitrarily make decisions regarding his survival.¡±


    The black-robed Confucian scholar knew this ¡°Brother Chen¡± was very important. The man was an old friend of his lord. When his lord was preparing to construct the Myriad Flowers Tower, he gained the man¡¯s full support. He got much financial and manpower help to even get to this point. As a result, the scholar only gave a dry chuckle. He had planned for Biyan to capture the title of zhuangyuan and devoted himself to making Biyan learn the long-forgotten Sogdian Whirl. He hadn¡¯t imagined this ending.


    At this moment, a man wearing a silk jacket lifted the curtain and entered the cabin. He spoke a few words to the Myriad Flowers Tower Lord. A playful smile dancing on the face of the lord of the Myriad Flowers Tower, he said, ¡°Looks like Song Yu has run into trouble.¡±


    After Liu Rumeng finally captured the title of zhuangyuan, Song Yu¡¯s eyes returned to their icy look. He found an opportunity to leave the pleasure boat and rowed a dinghy back to shore by himself. He would never assume the Myriad Flowers Tower or the Moonlight Pavilion would let things go that easily. They may have tried to stop Liu Rumen from capturing the title of zhuangyuan and found it inconvenient to get rid of her, but an ¡°accomplice¡± like him had become an eyesore to them. Moonlight Pavilion was famous for throwing their weight around, and their schemes were quite vicious and merciless. He had disrupted their plans, so there was no way they would take it lying down. As for the Myriad Flowers Tower ¡­ guilt flickered in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. During the time he was destitute and frustrated in Jianye, the owner of the Myriad Flowers Tower repeatedly gave him aid. He still hadn¡¯t returned the mercy. If the owner sent people after him to punish him, he truly didn¡¯t know how he should respond. However, the first thing he thought of was that he couldn¡¯t implicate Liu Rumeng, so he deliberately left her pleasure boat. He also wanted to give an opportunity for the other parties to act. As long as he found a suitable coping mechanism, it shouldn¡¯t lead to too much trouble.


    After Song Yu arrived at a location where the people and mist were rare, he sensed someone tailing him. And the person tracking him seemed to automatically conceal their whereabouts. Song Yu gave a thin smile and kept walking while further hiding his intentions. After turning a corner, he stopped on the path cutting through the woods and waited for the person tailing him to catch up. He gently played with his folding fan, considering whether he should kill his tracker with one blow or spare their life to avoid an irreconcilable grudge with the Moonlight Pavilion.


    Light footfalls approached Song Yu¡¯s designated battlefield. Ice-cold killing intent gleamed in his eyes as he softly fanned his fan. The figure trailing Song Yu finally appeared before his eyes, and the movement of the fan in his hands suddenly came to a stop. He gazed at the somber-looking, middle-aged man in astonishment, unable to say even a single word.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Yulun, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Song Yu returned to his senses and lifted his eyes and looked around his surroundings. Several additional familiar figures had appeared behind him. These people were his former peers. Two of them used to be his subordinates. At present, they stood at the highest peaks of their lives, unlike him, who had spent the last two years sinking into depravity. They had an air of gravity and confidence to them. He softly sighed and asked, ¡°Yulun knows not why Lord Chen has suddenly sought out Yulun, but what are your orders?¡± He didn¡¯t bring up the fact he had retired from the Secret Camp. If that had any use, there was still no harm in not mentioning it. If it didn¡¯t have any use, he didn¡¯t want to give anyone the chance to mock him, especially before his old companions.


    Chen Zhen observed Yulun¡¯s calm expression and said, ¡°Two years ago, when you left the Secret Camp to return to Southern Chu, I reminded young master you knew too much and that you ought to be silenced, or restrict you to a location where we could control you. But the young master did not approve. However, Lord Li secretly gave an order that allows me to act with discretion if you do something wrong.¡±


    Yulun¡¯s face gave nothing away. He looked up and said, ¡°I know. Though we originally had a ten-year pact, the young master permitted me to leave and even permitted me to return to Jianye with freedom. He also bestowed riches upon me at my departure so that I, who¡¯d frittered away all my money over the years, wouldn¡¯t have any difficulties traveling. Even now, Yulun sheds tears of gratitude. I had never expected the young master to be so magnanimous. However, I know the young master is always prudent, so I knew people would be monitoring me.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know,¡± said Chen Zhen with a sigh, ¡°why did you feel the need to say it aloud? If you hadn¡¯t known people were monitoring you, I could have been a little more lenient with you.¡±


    Ridicule flitted through Yulun¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide anything from Lord Chen and my former brothers in arms. If I couldn¡¯t realize people were monitoring me, wouldn¡¯t Lord Chen hold me in contempt?¡±


    ¡°Half a year ago, Quhuang came to see you, learning of your rough and difficult circumstances. Although he was annoyed you didn¡¯t respect yourself, he also worried about you. After returning, he proposed several missions to give to you. I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with these tasks, and at least they could ensure you were under our control. However, the mission from three months ago wasn¡¯t supposed to be given to you, someone who had broken away from the Secret Camp. But Quhuang put up a fight arguing on your behalf, so I agreed to it. After all, you originally had a great opportunity. We didn¡¯t force this mission upon you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chen Zhen asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yulun replied in a sad voice. ¡°I know of the importance of this mission and know of its dangers. The reason I agreed to take it was because your people most likely would no longer monitor me after I completed the mission.¡±


    Chen Zhen said, ¡°Since you took the mission, you shouldn¡¯t have allowed personal affairs to spoil the big picture. But for a Liu Rumeng, you made enemies with the Moonlight Pavilion. Don¡¯t you know who the Moonlight Pavilion is an influence for? Because of today¡¯s events, you might fail and might be forced to give up halfway through the mission. No matter what happens, it¡¯ll affect the young master¡¯s grand design. You should understand young master¡¯s rules. Because of your love affair, you harmed the big picture. This offense is unforgivable.¡±


    Sweat beaded on Yulun¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered the danger, but that he still risked it for Liu Rumeng. He also knew it would be difficult to remedy things after the fact, and he¡¯d also thought of the end if he failed. But all this evaporated in the face of Liu Rumeng¡¯s beauty. He murmured, ¡°Since Yulun has committed an unpardonable crime, Lord Chen has every right to punish him. I just wonder, how did Lord Chen so quickly find out about this?¡±


    ¡°I had come for something else. I never expected to see your methods in action here to get a useless and unreliable Liu Rumeng the title of Most Popular Courtesan,¡± Chen Zhen answered coolly. ¡°What an embarrassment of your skill. Unfortunately, I must take your life today. Many people in Jianye now know of the Moonlight Pavilion opposing Liu Rumeng. And didn¡¯t you tell Shang Chengye about it? If you die, Shang Chengye will probably believe Moonlight Pavilion assassinated you. This is quite a good outcome as well.¡±


    Yulun sneered. ¡°Must Lord Chen twist logic? When will the Secret Camp sacrifice their own people to achieve their big plans? I bet you long ago made your decision to kill me.¡±


    Slight changes appeared on the faces of the people surrounding Yulun the moment these words came out of his mouth. They flicked their eyes to Chen Zhen. Chen Zhen¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed. He said, ¡°First, you¡¯re not part of the Secret Camp anymore. Might as well sacrifice you as it¡¯s no obstacle. Second, I¡¯ll never deny I intended to kill you. You just shouldn¡¯t have let me grasp the opportunity. Yulun, if you agree to return to the Secret Camp, I¡¯ll let you off. Will you agree?¡±


    Yulun raised his head. His expression grew icier.


    A young man said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth brother, must you be so stubborn? What¡¯s so bad about returning to the Secret Camp? If you don¡¯t want to live like this anymore, you need only bring it up, and you can settle down in the flourishing lands of Great Yong. If you want high status and great wealth, you have a stepping stone. It¡¯s all better than being impoverished in Jianye.¡±


    Yulun gently shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to turn on my brothers. I¡¯m also not an opponent for all of you by myself, so Lord Chen can make his move. My decision is final and will not change.¡± He then let go of his folding fan and clasped his hands behind his back, standing upright like a proud and aloof pine tree, waiting for Chen Zhen¡¯s order. He didn¡¯t truly wish to not resist, but he truly couldn¡¯t attack his former brothers who¡¯d shared his fate during training. Besides, he knew his brothers surrounding him had already secured and sealed every avenue of escape long before Chen Zhen had come to intimidate him. Since he was going to die, why drag them down with him? If he was to die, so be it. He stopped caring about his life ages ago. So why did a hazy yet beautiful figure of a woman emerge before his eyes?


    Seeing Yulun¡¯s indifferent expression, clearly showing he would not resist, sorrow appeared in Chen Zhen¡¯s eyes. He had trained this young man into an elite operative, but now he had to personally kill him. The look in his eyes gradually returned to a grim one. He had to do this. He discovered a long time ago that Yulun would occasionally gaze at Jiang Zhe with resentment. He had brought it up to Jiang Zhe before, but Jiang Zhe only smiled without saying anything. Today, though, he had seized an opportunity, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t let this threat slip from his grasp. So be it if his death brought about an inestimable loss. Thinking of this, Chen Zhen said evenly, ¡°Kill.¡±


    The young men didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment. The person before them may have been a companion they¡¯d gone through thick and thin with, but they absolutely could not disobey an order. This was the iron law of the Secret Camp.


    Yulun¡¯s life hanging by a thread, someone bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Everyone stopped attacking. It was Baiyi¡¯s voice. After Chiji and Daoli departed one after the other, Baiyi became the head of the Secret Camp.


    Chen Zhen furrowed his brows. But strangely, he felt like a weight had been lifted from his chest. He looked in the direction of the voice. A travel-worn and weary young man stood there. ¡°Baiyi, this task is supposed be my responsibility,¡± he coldly said.


    Baiyi went up and saluted. ¡°Lord Chen, how could this subordinate dare to disobey your orders? However, this is an order from the young master himself.¡± He then handed a letter to Chen Zhen.


    After Chen Zhen read it, he sighed softly and rubbed his fingers on the letter. It turned to dust and blew away in the wind. He glanced at Yulun and said distantly, ¡°Make the best of your life. The young master is too kind to you.¡± He turned and left.


    The young men gave Yulun apologetic looks, then jogged off with Chen Zhen.


    Even though Yulun had disregarded his life long ago, he still felt a bit weak in the knees after escaping from the maws of death. Seeing the candid sincerity on Baiyi¡¯s face, he gave a bitter smile and sat on the ground. ¡°Baiyi, why did you do that? You¡¯ve offended Lord Chen with your actions. What¡¯s more, you can¡¯t save me a second time. When the two nations had a truce, it didn¡¯t matter that I stayed behind in Jianye. Now that the two nations are at war, the Secret Camp is sure to take many actions. Letting a person like me live in Jianye is not something even young master would rest easy about.¡±


    Baiyi sighed and said, ¡°Since you know of the situation, why did you insist on staying in Jianye? If you no longer wanted to live through bloodshed and scheming, you needed only point it out. Be it Chiji, Daoli, L¨¹¡¯er, or Hualiu, you could have gone to any of them. Even if you didn¡¯t want to go to them, you could¡¯ve lived in seclusion in the Eastern Sea. Yet you persisted in staying in Jianye. No wonder Lord Chen was suspicious of you. In reality, I¡¯ve never, to this day, believed young master would actually let you go. Why do you think Quhuang tried to get you to undertake this mission? But I didn¡¯t expect Lord Chen to refuse to let you go.¡±


    Yulun fell silent. ¡°Were you the one who sent a letter to young master and retrieved his personal order?¡± he asked after a long while.


    Baiyi briefly smiled. Three months ago, when Quhuang was defending his recommendation for Yulun to execute the mission against the majority opinion, Baiyi anticipated it would be tough for this action to prevent Chen Zhen¡¯s murderous intent. So he covertly sent a letter to the Cold Courtyard requesting a personal order. When he learned two days ago that Chen Zhen was personally visiting Jianye, he thought today¡¯s events might occur. As a result, he traveled night and day to stop it from happening. However, he didn¡¯t mention it, only saying, ¡°Yulun, the young master has done everything in his power to help you. I hope you can figure things out.¡±


    Yulun fell silent again, but a resolute look gleamed in his eyes. He had already suffered great hardship after leaving the Secret Camp and knew he still had a wide road in front of him. But after getting revenge for Liu Piaoxiang, he had no more reason to stay with the Secret Camp. And what place in this world besides Jianye did he feel nostalgia for? He had to die, but he didn¡¯t want to submit. But he also questioned in his heart of hearts whether the young master was being so indulgent because of their former master-servant, teacher-student relationship. Can it be that the young master knows of my identity? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never met the young master before. I¡¯ve only stolen glances at his face. If this weren¡¯t the case, how would I know the Mrs. Liu the gentleman swore to get revenge for was Lady Piaoxiang?


    Baiyi saw there was no way to persuade Yulun, so he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, everyone has their own ambitions. Tread carefully. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll promote Liu Rumeng, but you need to be cautious. The lord of the Myriad Flowers Tower is an old friend of Lord Chen. He wrote about your whereabouts in Jianye to Lord Chen. And you should know the ins and outs of the Moonlight Pavilion. This time, we can¡¯t show our faces to help you, so be careful. You also need to act faster on Shang Chengye, for the punishment of the Jing family is occurring right now.¡±


    Yulun sighed softly. So it was the Myriad Flowers Tower Lord. These past two years, the lord had taken rather good care of him. He had had suspicions, but only now did he confirm Chen Zhen had someone spying on him. It was as expected. However, because of this, the Myriad Flowers Tower Lord shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. Yulun needed only oppose the Moonlight Pavilion now. Realizing this, he felt immense relief.


    Baiyi turned to leave, saying, ¡°The Moonlight Pavilion sent trackers after you. Lord Chen dealt with all them. The Myriad Flowers Tower Lord will admit to all this. Don¡¯t worry, Yulun. Make the most of your life.¡± He paused and hesitated but said nothing in the end. He had wracked his brains to help Yulun this time. If Chen Zhen acted again, he would probably be powerless to help. Letting out a sigh, he disappeared into the dense woods.


    Yulun didn¡¯t make a sound. He was lost in thought watching Baiyi¡¯s receding figure. A hint of a tear shimmered in his eyes. Baiyi hadn¡¯t forgotten their ten-year brotherhood. Then what about him? Could he truly forget their ten years of kindness and loyalty?


    Footnotes:Î÷Óò, refers most often to Central Asia or the Tarim Basin in historical usage; in the time of the Tang, it would have referred to the Saka and Tocharian peoples»¨ÈÝÔÂò, huarong-yuemao ¨C idiom, lit. countenance of a flower, face like the moon; fig. (of a woman) beautiful»ª³Ø/Ñþ³Ø ¨C Jewel Lake, also known as Jade Lake and the Lake of Gems, is associated with the Queen Mother of the West and is located in the Kunlun Mountains in myth.This is a poem entitled ¡°Antiquity, Poem Twenty-Six¡± (¡¶¹Å·ç¡·Æä¶þÊ®Áù) by Tang Dynasty poet Li Bai.This is the first half of a poem entitled ¡°Singing of Lotus Unity¡± (ӽͬÐÄܽÈØ) by Sui Dynasty poet Du Gongzhan (¶Å¹«Õ°), which compares the beauty of lotus flowers to songstresses, and the sweet perfume of the women to the breeze generated by their clothes when dancing.This is the second half of the poem entitled ¡°Singing of Lotus Unity.¡± Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 21: A Night of Fishes and Dragons Dancing

    1


    The Most Popular Courtesan Pageant on Xuanwu Lake may have flourished, but the majority of those interested were wealthy merchants and the sons of officials. However, tonight¡¯s lantern show was suitable for all ages. Whether dignitary or commoner, all wore embroidered clothes and walked the streets celebrating on this night.


    Colorful streamers and dazzling lights abounded in the city of Jianye; gorgeous festive lanterns competed to be the best-looking. The dark night and the lantern glow enhanced each other¡¯s beauty, while the streets were bustling with activity, the traffic heavy. Rich families worked hard to flaunt their craftsmanship, competing on opulence and wealth. Gold and silver, lazurite glass, and gems decorated lanterns, turning them into luxurious lanterns that magically radiated light on all sides. Even more families had built stages near their gates. Every variety of juggling, acrobatics, and music was being performed onstage. It was wonderful and entertaining, attracting crowds of people. Families had also placed decorated tents near their gates. Inside hung lantern riddles. Gold, silver, and damask had been set out as prizes, so countless men and women stood there knitting their brows, thinking hard.


    Within the crowds, Lu Yun and Shi Xiu walked the streets holding hands. At court today, the two of them had both received the reward of the position of sixth-ranked colonel. Although the rank was nominal, as the court couldn¡¯t actually have them lead troops, it was still a rare honor. The two of them didn¡¯t know this was just a token reward from the court, though, and was compensation used to offset Lu Can¡¯s deserved reward. So the two of them danced with joy and promised to go out and enjoy the lanterns. Both of them were fearless, and coupled with their excellent martial arts, they didn¡¯t bring any armed servants along, sneaking out of the mansion of the Duke Who Suppresses Distant Lands. This was Shi Xiu¡¯s first time in Jianye, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with the roads. Lu Yun worried she would get lost, as huge numbers of people roamed the streets, so he had been holding her hand the entire trip to prevent her from wandering away.


    After walking for a while, the sights a dizzying feast for Shi Xiu¡¯s eyes, they suddenly heard several men groaning and moaning in conversation. The men were talking about a stage placed by a rich family¡¯s gate. Supposedly, the prize¡ªan eight treasure, colored glass lantern¡ªwould be gifted to whomever could shoot an arrow through the hole in a cash coin. And if the winner¡¯s age and appearance were suitable, the family would even betroth their daughter to the champion. These men were average with the bow, so they¡¯d tried their luck. Shi Xiu wasn¡¯t interested in the marriage proposal, of course, but when she heard she could win a lantern by shooting an arrow, she pricked up her ears. She said to Lu Yun, ¡°Little brother Yun, we should go try. We can¡¯t solve the riddles anyway.¡±


    Lu Yun was also fairly interested in the contest, so he took Shi Xiu in the direction the men had mentioned. After walking for a little under the amount of time it took for a stick of incense to burn,2 they finally saw the bow and arrow challenge platform.


    It was set up by a rich, influential, and powerful family. An open space occupied the area in front of the gate. One hundred paces3 away from the entrance of the family stood a pole. A red lantern hung from the top of the pole, and suspended on the bottom of the lantern was a cash coin. It was blowing in the wind. A decorated tent had been constructed next to the entrance, separated into an exterior and interior half by a muslin curtain. A middle-aged man with a remarkable bearing and dressed in finery acted as host for the exterior half. In the interior of the tent stood a table, upon which were placed exquisite bows and feathered arrows. The eight treasure, colored glass lantern serving as the prize was hanging over the entrance to the family¡¯s home. It was an octagonal palace lantern, composed of sixty-four pieces of porcelain glass. Amid the connective woodwork was gold and silver filigree, as well as pearl and jasper decorations. The red candle in the lantern swayed, making it appear all the more crystal-clear and transparent. The pigeon egg-sized, resplendent pearl at the top of the precious lantern already made it worth a king¡¯s ransom.4 No wonder so many people were itching to have a go. Even though Southern Chu advocated scholarship and scorned the military, archery was one of the Six Arts5 of a scholar. As a result, many people were willing to try their archery skills. However, they first had to pay ten taels, which made many people stop in their tracks.


    Lu Yun made some calculations. The pole had been specially prepared and was a full ten zhang6 high. The coin was tiny and lightweight and hung only by a red thread from the lantern. It danced high up in the wintry wind. If an arrow were shot on an upward arc from this distance and at this target, it would certainly be tough. Even he couldn¡¯t guarantee he could shoot through the coin. However, the placard on the top of the tent stated that only one arrow out of three attempts had to pass through the hole in the coin. As such, he thought he stood a fair chance.


    Shi Xiu¡¯s eyes brightened as she said, ¡°Little brother Yun, did you bring taels?¡±


    Lu Yun was about to advise Shi Xiu to not show off, but when their eyes met, Shi Xiu¡¯s glowing, smiling eyes softened his heart. ¡°You can try first. If you don¡¯t succeed, I¡¯ll try. I¡¯m sure we can win the palace lantern.¡±


    Shi Xiu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, you think you can?¡±


    Lu Yun was tongue-tied. Their archery was almost on par, so Shi Xiu wasn¡¯t mistaken in saying this. In the end, he gave a wry smile and shoved a silver sycee into her hands.


    Shi Xiu took the sycee and walked to the tent. The eyes of the audience lit up. Shi Xiu was wearing white clothing and looked handsome, her facial features confident. If she didn¡¯t look young, the famous families¡¯ young noblewomen who rarely came out would probably swoon over this dashing youth. She walked up and took an exquisite bow and three feathered arrows. Dropping off the sycee, she walked over to the white line. Squinting her eyes at the coin dancing in the wind, she focused on it and nocked an arrow. Then she pulled back on the bowstring, creating a full moon with the bow and string.


    The spectators held their breath as they watched, wanting to see if this handsome youth could shoot through the hole in the cash coin. After a while, Shi Xiu still hadn¡¯t loosed an arrow, and some of the people in the crowd began to crack jokes and relax. They felt this youth was just blustering.


    Right at this moment, the bowstring twanged, and the feathered arrow disappeared like lightning. With a low, soft ringing, the feathered arrow passed through the square hole in the coin. Before the crowd could react, a second arrow arced through the sky and severed the red thread. The coin started falling to the ground when a third arrow cut through the air, catching the coin on the shaft. The arrow did not stop and buried itself in the pole behind the coin.


    It was all silent. On this Lantern Festival night, this sort of silence felt exceptionally strange. Shi Xiu smiled and put the bow down. The area erupted into raucous cheering and applause, which put a small, proud smile on her ruddy face. She spun in a circle, bowing to the audience, then turned to look at the middle-aged man twirling his beard, lost in thought. ¡°That eight treasure, colored glass lantern should be mine, correct?¡± she smiled and said.


    The middle-aged man found it painful and embarrassing to speak. While he was hesitating, a silvery voice drifted out from the curtain behind him. ¡°Supervisor Gao, since this young master has shot through the coin, you should present him the palace lantern.¡±


    Shi Xiu was a little taken aback. Although she¡¯d already seen several shadowy figures behind the curtain, she didn¡¯t expect a lady to speak. Remembering the gossip she¡¯d overheard, this family was also looking for marriage with the construction of the bow and arrow challenge platform. The woman behind the curtain was most likely the young lady of the family. Shi Xiu couldn¡¯t help but feel rather awkward. Although she dressed well in men¡¯s clothing and didn¡¯t want to be regarded as a lady, she was still a normal young woman. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from looking back at Lu Yun, who was mentally celebrating Shi Xiu¡¯s archery skill.


    They¡¯d learned a lot from each other over these days, but he finally saw Shi Xiu¡¯s true skill today. Seeing Shi Xiu¡¯s plea for help, he went over and said with a smile, ¡°Your master has already spoken, so why aren¡¯t you getting the lantern, supervisor?¡±


    When Lu Yun stood beside Shi Xiu, the eyes of the audience lit up again. Lu Yun may not have been as handsome as Shi Xiu, but his life experience plus his father¡¯s nurturing gave him an air of majesty. The white clothing he wore, same as Shi Xiu, contrasted nicely with his outstanding martial bearing. Lu Yun and Shi Xiu set each other off beautifully as they stood side by side. It became more apparent these two people were extraordinary.


    The middle-aged man gave an embarrassed smile and ordered a servant to fetch the palace lantern. Right as he stepped forward to start a conversation, the curtain was raised, and a young woman around sixteen in embroidered clothing walked out. She was wearing a light fur coat and brocade boots, her clothing luxurious. She looked delicate and charming, radiant and enchanting like spring flowers. Her eyes roamed around like tender spring waves. Her appearance made the spectators take a long, deep breath.


    She went over and gently saluted Lu Yun and Shi Xiu. ¡°I, Ji Lingxiang, have met the two young masters but don¡¯t know how to address them. Although I¡¯m giving you this palace lantern, I must also gift it to an innocent person. If it fell into the hands of a bad person, wouldn¡¯t it be like casting pearls before swine?¡± she said at a rapid pace, though every word was crisp. It sounded like pearls bouncing on a jade plate.


    Even Shi Xiu, a woman, was moved by the words. Even though she felt the other woman was resorting to sophistry, she wasn¡¯t willing to argue.


    Lu Yun, however, still had the same look on his face. ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t say anything about inquiring into our family backgrounds when the lantern was hanging. Since we¡¯ve shot through the cash coin, the lantern ought to be ours. If Miss wishes to break the promise, I¡¯m afraid our gathered countrymen won¡¯t agree.¡±


    With these words, the spectators began to discuss it, even though they had been enraptured by the young woman¡¯s beauty. Someone even teased, ¡°Young miss, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Aren¡¯t you asking for this man¡¯s identity because you like this little young master?¡±


    The face of the young woman dressed in embroidered clothing changed color. She looked beautiful and had a rather powerful and rich backing, so she was used to getting her way. Nobody had ever disrespected her before. But now that Lu Yun had rebuked here and made rascals poke fun at her, she grew furious. Cold killing intent shone in her eyes.


    Lu Yun may have been young and hotheaded, but how could he not feel anything for her beauty? However, he had gotten to know young women like Shi Xiu and the Princess of Zhaohua, Jiang Roulan. As a result, he didn¡¯t feel much for Ji Lingxiang. In terms of appearance, Jiang Roulan and Ji Lingxiang were nearly on par; but when it came to bearing, they were as different as the Heavens and the Earth. Roulan carried herself with a natural tenderness and kindness, as well as the pride and disdain that came from being part of the imperial family. Her pride wasn¡¯t just surface level, rather, it was self-confidence and self-respect ingrained in her bones. Though she was charming and gentle like the surface of water, the surface hid a roaring sea underneath. This was Jiang Roulan. Lu Yun might not truly understand Roulan yet, but their few meetings gave him a mental image of Roulan. Although she was as unattainable as the bright moon, he found it difficult to discard his adoration and respect for her.


    Shi Xiu may not have been as pretty as Ji Lingxiang, but she was heroic and brave. She didn¡¯t have any of the frailty and formality of ladies. However, she had a different sort of innate pride and charm, not to mention all the days they spent fighting side by side. At some point, the two of them became flesh and blood.


    While Ji Lingxiang was beautiful and enchanting, as well as fairly prideful, she couldn¡¯t compare to Roulan¡¯s temperament or Shi Xiu¡¯s friendship. Perhaps a normal young man would be captivated by her charm, but Lu Yun was a clay statue, devoid of emotion.


    The supervisor had carried the palace lantern over by this time. The lantern was very elaborate. After taking out the candlestick, it could be neatly folded up. The supervisor placed it into a red brocade box and proffered it to Shi Xiu with both hands. After Shi Xiu received it, she walked out, overjoyed. Lu Yun followed her, grinning from ear to ear. The two of them didn¡¯t look back at the young woman wearing embroidered clothing as they walked out talking between themselves.


    Seeing the palace lantern had been won away, the spectators scattered to the winds, leaving behind the young woman dressed in embroidered clothing who was still grinding her silvery teeth while standing in front of the decorated tent. Her complexion turned livid. The purpose of setting up this bow and arrow challenge platform was to attract Lu Yun. That was the plan, anyway. The moment they found out Lu Yun had come out of his residence, they started acting. They purposefully had people gossip to attract Lu Yun and Shi Yujin over here. Though they had gotten them to come over, the one who won the lantern was actually Shi Yujin. The young woman wearing embroidered clothing didn¡¯t know Shi Xiu was a woman, only that she was as famous as Lu Yun and named Shi Yujin. In her opinion, the poised and elegant Shi Yujin was more in line with her type, in fact. However, her master¡¯s order was to use this bow and arrow challenge platform with a lantern as the prize to get closer to Lu Yun. Fortunately, Lu Yun¡¯s talents and looks weren¡¯t bad either. But she could never have expected Lu Yun to turn a blind eye to her. This kind of humiliation made her hate Lu Yun to the bone, and she secretly worried about whether her master would blame her.


    Noticing her gloom, Supervisor Gao whispered, ¡°Third Miss, there¡¯s no need to worry. Even though this plan didn¡¯t succeed, the Head won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Ji Lingxiang sighed softly. ¡°If it goes more smoothly on eldest apprentice sister¡¯s side, and she becomes zhuangyuan of the courtesans, Master might be so happy he doesn¡¯t blame me. Right now, Master is very irritated. I¡¯m afraid it didn¡¯t go well today.¡±


    The middle-aged man whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Miss. The Head has already ordered the removal of those who spoiled our big plans. Liu Rumeng is just a forlorn and weak woman. Sooner or later, she¡¯ll fall under our control.¡±


    Ji Lingxiang didn¡¯t say anything. She may have been young, but she wasn¡¯t na?ve. She hadn¡¯t believed this task would be so easy to accomplish. Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter what relationship she ended up having with him. She only worried about how she could pass the test set before her eyes.


    ¡°The Wheel of Dharma spins in the Heavens,


    Buddhist chanting drones on down from the skies.


    Endless treelike lantern poles light the night,


    Fireworks burst into seven petals.


    The moonlight rushes like running water,


    The spring breeze contains the scent of night plums.


    Here, the prime place for a burnt offering;


    The bell chimes from in the glazed pagoda.¡±7


    A bright moon and tall buildings, ablaze with lights. Below was the bustling and crowded grand avenue. A moving voice drifted out of a half-opened window. Even on such a noisy night, the singing could be heard clearly.


    Upstairs in the elegant chambers, a beautiful young woman, wearing a shawl and with her thick hair towering on her head, plucked a zither and crooned, her voice dreamlike. In one corner of the chambers, two men were smiling listening to her. Two gorgeous young women accompanied each of them. Once the song finished, the middle-aged man clapped. ¡°Great song, great lyrics. Brother Song truly has literary talent. No wonder you helped Lady Liu win the title of Most Popular Courtesan. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ve offended others.¡±


    The young man, his face steely but his eyes cloudy from drink, replied, ¡°Brother Shang worries too much. If someone truly blames me for this trivial affair, at worst I¡¯ll lay low for a period of time. It¡¯s all water under the bridge. Few people should remember this happened. In fact, Brother Shang seems in a great mood today. Could it be that you wanted to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    The middle-aged man laughed. He pushed the beautiful woman in his arms out of his embrace and said to the young man, ¡°Brother Song, thank you for your stratagem. The last few days, when my father has convened advisors to discuss official business, he has often given me words of encouragement. As for your recent deeds, I¡¯ll speak nothing of them, don¡¯t worry. And I¡¯m sure I can convince the Moonlight Pavilion to not make things difficult for you.¡±


    Yulun gave a brief smile at the words. ¡°Actually, your esteemed father also hopes you succeed in life, which is why he used to spur you on, Brother Shang. Brother Shang wields the laws and discipline of the court as a ranking minister. If you can heed the advice of your aides and be decisive at pivotal moments, then you¡¯ll be a good minister. I believe your esteemed father thought you, Brother Shang, would accept my humble opinion and apply it at the appropriate moment, so he encouraged you often, brother. And after all, Grand General Lu is Southern Chu¡¯s jade pillar holding up the Heavens. Your esteemed father wants only to constrain him a little, lest he go astray. I¡¯m afraid my humble opinion was never regarded by Prime Minister Shang.¡±


    Shang Chengye looked smug, and he proudly said, ¡°But of course. Father still looks down on the Lu boys. Moreover, that man has often colluded with Great Yong¡¯s important ministers and our Southern Chu¡¯s traitorous minister, Jiang Zhe. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the man still raised morale, I¡¯m afraid Father would have punished him long ago.¡±


    Yulun got interested and purposely said, ¡°Oh, Brother Shang is talking about the Marquis of Chu who married a princess of Great Yong. Although I think he has no moral integrity, his achievements to this day are almost certainly extraordinary. I heard he helped the Yong Emperor in the succession struggle and also helped the Prince of Qi conquer Northern Han. This ability and skill is rarely seen in the world. The skill and ability Grand General Lu displayed when beating back the three army columns of Yong by himself is also extremely uncommon. No wonder people say the two of them are peas in a pod, master and disciple. However, Grand General Lu is a veteran general of Southern Chu and ought to place righteousness before family.¡±


    Shang Chengye clapped. ¡°Exactly. That Jiang Zhe betrayed the King¡¯s grace. He defected to the enemy for riches and glory and also took a princess of Great Yong as a bride. It was truly the highest of treason. Lu Can may have studied under him, but the Lu family is an aristocratic family in Southern Chu. They ought to place righteousness before family, but not only did Lu Can defend Jiang Zhe in every way, he even let his own son travel to Chang¡¯an, a rather suspicious display of fraternizing with the enemy. If not for the hindrance of his recent meritorious victories, Father absolutely wouldn¡¯t have let this go. There¡¯s also that Jing family in Jiaxing, the mother¡¯s side of Jiang Zhe¡¯s family. Father intends to eliminate the Jing family, but Lu Can has again placed obstacles in the way. This is truly outrageous.¡±


    ¡°This is most likely because the Prime Minister is too impatient,¡± Yulun said with a smile. ¡°Grand General Lu is world-renowned for always being strict and impartial in doling out rewards and punishments. He¡¯ll never consent to wiping out an entire clan without a reason. But, Brother Shang, even though the Jing family already cut off contact with Jiang Zhe, they¡¯re still the mother¡¯s side of Marquis Jiang¡¯s family. Does the Prime Minister not fear offending him?¡±


    Shang Chengye said in a disdainful voice, ¡°If not for pleasing Grand General Lu, my father would have acted against the Jing family long ago. Jiang Zhe¡¯s reputation may precede him, but the majority of it probably comes from Great Yong¡¯s Imperial Family boasting for the sake of Princess Changle¡¯s image. My father also met him years ago. If he actually had talent, how would my father not see it? Unless that man had schemes and intrigues. It¡¯s quite possible he was a tremendous help during the succession crisis, but if you say he had the ability to help Li Xian eliminate Northern Han, I simply can¡¯t believe you. What can he possibly do as a scholar without the strength to even truss a chicken? I assume he only helps the Yong Emperor keep a watch on Li Xian, the Prince of Qi.¡±


    From these words, Yulun learned the upper class of Southern Chu held Jiang Zhe in contempt, as expected. He guessed this was perhaps Shang Weijun and company downplaying their enemy as a measure to maintain morale. However, he could see that even Shang Chengye did not understand Jiang Zhe¡¯s skill and ability, so he knew Shang Weijun and company also might not think much of Jiang Zhe. Back when he received instruction from Jiang Zhe, he learned how much harm underestimating one¡¯s enemy caused. However, he didn¡¯t want to reverse Shang Chengye¡¯s impression, so he just said with a smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, if the Prime Minister orders people to act slowly, I think it will be effective. The Jing family is also an aristocratic family, so they must have depraved sons. If someone is discovered to have broken the law, punish them. Even if Grand General Lu intends to protect the family, can he really make things difficult for the Prime Minister over one or two people?¡±


    Shang Chengye¡¯s eyes lit up. He pondered the feasibility of this plan for a long time, then revealed a proud smile. He thought that not only would this method satisfy his father¡¯s desires, it would also deal a secret blow to the Lu family. If his father knew, he would definitely be quite happy.


    Yulun knew from Shang Chengye¡¯s expression that he¡¯d had Shang Chengye come under his control, so he purposely changed the topic. He had mastered both musical temperament and lyrics, and he could tell thrilling stories in eloquent language. Shang Chengye soon forgot the recent interlude and focused on being entertained.


    In the dead stillness of night, as the signs of human habitation on the streets outside gradually dissipated, Shang Chengye, long since hopelessly drunk, helped up the beautiful women and went into the inner chambers to seek pleasure. Yulun, however, placed his wine at the window and gazed at the bright moon setting in the west, his face gloomy. In the quiet of the night, he always had a difficult time easing the loneliness in his heart, so he usually indulged in women and song until dawn. But tonight was different. He knew someone somewhere was spying on him. In addition, they had driven away passersby to prevent him from finding an opportunity to blend in with the crowds and escape, and force him to give them an opportunity. He took out a pill that cured inebriation from his waist pocket and swallowed the medicine. He circulated his internal energy several times and felt his mental fortitude had steadied. He gently pressed against the lattice of the window, and he flew like a goose onto the street. He landed on the ground like a falling petal, lightly and soundlessly.


    A soft gasp of surprise came from the darkness. Before long, a female figure in black robes appeared in the thick morning fog. The woman¡¯s face was veiled by light muslin, and though she moved slowly, she gave off a noble and graceful aura. Two maids in robelike tunics followed close behind her. Neither of these two maidens hid their faces, displaying their young and beautiful, delicate and charming facial features. It was obvious at a glance that they were no more than twenty years old. However, their threatening, piercing auras left him in disbelief, surprised the two of them hadn¡¯t reached the young age of twenty.


    Yulun gazed at the three women, a flippant grin appearing on his elegant face. ¡°So Moonlight Pavilion had such beautiful swordswomen all along. I truly admire that. But may I learn the names of these girls?¡± he asked.


    The two maidens showed severe killing intent on their faces, while the woman standing between them had ice-cold murder in her eyes shining through the light muslin draped over her still veiled face. She coldly replied, ¡°Song Yu, since you¡¯re fond of smooth talking, if this seat kills you, it won¡¯t count as slaughtering the innocent.¡±


    Song Yu smiled and was about to speak when he saw the lady in black wave her hand. The two maidens drew their swords and charged, the blades gleaming with infinite killing intent. These two young women had outstanding swordsmanship and cooperated with the utmost rapport. In an instant, Song Yu was scrambling to defend himself. The two young women were encouraged by each other, as they were frequent assassins, and forced Song Yu to keep retreating. The lady in black gently nodded, seemingly quite satisfied with the two maids¡¯ swordsmanship.


    But then the tables turned. Song Yu staggered and fell backwards, and the two young women slashed downward simultaneously. His life hanging by a thread, Song Yu turned into a wiggling fish and slipped out from under the two women¡¯s swords. At the same time, he lightly pointed the folding fan in his hands, and two dark bolts of lightning buried themselves in the two young women¡¯s throats. Their delicate bodies simultaneously shuddered, and the two maidens collapsed.


    Song Yu was already standing to the side like nothing had happened. The lady in black looked shocked as her gaze turned to the two young women. She coldly said, ¡°What a sinister concealed weapon, killing people with a smile. Sire has quite the cruel heart.¡±


    A hint of arrogance appeared on Song Yu¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve killed countless people,¡± he sneered, ¡°and have never appreciated the beauty of women. Let these two girls serve as a warning.8 So, does Miss still wish to fight me?¡±


    ¡°Sire is quite brash. When this seat made a name for herself, you probably hadn¡¯t finished your apprenticeship yet,¡± said the lady in black impassively. ¡°Have at you!¡± A sharp sword was already at Song Yu¡¯s chest before she finished speaking. Song Yu rapidly retreated from the strikes of the sword. The two of them acted in concert like they had done this thousands of times before. There was no gap between person and blade.


    When the momentum behind the sword was about to run out, Song Yu threw up his fan, the move the peak of excellence. The lady in black was caught off guard and retracted her sword to block. Song Yu seized this opportunity to go on the offensive, and the two of them fought hard in the fog. The lady in black¡¯s swordsmanship was marvelous. The glint of her sword reflected by the setting moonlight looked like snow, and the dazzling, multicolored streamers surrounded the two of them. Song Yu was light on his feet, dancing without end between the glinting of the sword. He swiftly opened and closed his folding fan, his every movement vivid and fluid, easy and graceful without a bit of killing intent. But whenever the lady in black showed a slight opening, his attacks would turn vicious and ruthless, soundlessly bypassing the lady in black¡¯s attempts to trap him with her sword. He aimed for her vital points, forcing her to pull her sword back in defense.


    After more than a hundred exchanges of blows, the two of them were still evenly matched. The murder in the lady in black¡¯s eyes grew stronger. She¡¯d become world famous over ten years prior and had never expected to be forced into a stalemate by a young man almost eighteen years her younger.


    Right at this moment, a soft shout came from the tall building on the other side of the street. ¡°Stop.¡± Then a purple figure skittered to the ground the second the lady in black and Song Yu were separating. The two of them turned their attention there and saw an old man in purple robes. He appeared dignified and had a stern look on his face. Although he didn¡¯t carry a weapon, his hands were white as jade and very dazzling. A thought popped into Song Yu¡¯s head, and he realized who this old man was. This man was an expert named Ou Yuanning, an iron fist in a velvet glove personally employed by Shang Weijun. Song Yu had heard this man¡¯s martial arts were unfathomable and that he was close to the Xiantian realm. He was a trusted aide of Shang Weijun, so Song Yu was surprised he appeared here. Realizing the man¡¯s status, Song Yu put on a respectful demeanor and dared not speak. The lady in black slightly furrowed her slender eyebrows, seeming to make a somewhat difficult decision.


    The old man coolly said, ¡°Thank you, Miss. This man is young master Shang¡¯s best friend, and the Prime Minister has a rather good understanding of him. Everyone is working to serve the Prime Minister, so why must you be at one another¡¯s throats? Report my message back to Head Ji and Head Yan. They¡¯ll understand.¡±


    The lady in black let out a long sigh in the end and sheathed her sword. She curtsied, then turned and left. Before long, several middle-aged women appeared and carried away the corpses of the two young women.


    The old man sighed sadly. ¡°You used to be a good person. How did you become a criminal? I never imagined the formerly famous disciple would fall to this level of ruin. It¡¯s truly lamentable. Song Yu, this old man is already aware from observation that you¡¯ve committed countless serious crimes in Southern Chu¡¯s territory under the pseudonym Merciless Gentleman. Some people are calling you the best killer in Jiangnan. When you vanished without a trace all those years ago, I never imagined you¡¯d end up living in seclusion in Jianye. What¡¯s your purpose in getting close to my family¡¯s young master?¡±


    Song Yu did not feel panicked in the least, but he put on an alarmed and murderous expression from being exposed. He said in a guarded tone, ¡°Is Senior Ou trying to uphold virtue and condemn evil? Although I used to be a professional hitman, I¡¯ve washed my hands of it and retired.9 As for becoming friends with young master Shang, there¡¯s nothing behind it.¡± He could feel the old man staring hard at his face. If he showed any slight tell, he would incur the wrath of the old man. However, he didn¡¯t tell any lies. His friendship with Shang Chengye was truly pure, except he had used Shang Chengye today to complete his mission. As for the revelation of him being a killer, it was done deliberately. It would explain his absence for the past ten or so years.


    As expected, the old man said with a smile, ¡°This old man would never poke his nose into others¡¯ business, but he feels it¡¯s a little pitiable. Song Min, you used to be a young talent. It¡¯s sad you¡¯ve fallen to become a killer. Mend your ways today, or realize the errors of your ways and get back on the right path, so to speak. This old man has already inquired, and the friendship between you and the young master is indeed natural. However, even if you had gotten close to the young master with the express purpose of using him as a stepping stone, it still wouldn¡¯t have been wrong. The Prime Minister thinks rather highly of you and already ordered that your criminal record be expunged. From today onward, nobody will find out you¡¯re the Merciless Gentleman. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to earn an official rank by the taking the traditional path if you want to either.¡±


    Song Yu made a strange face, as if a bit embarrassed his youthful activities had been dug up by the old man, but also quite grateful for Shang Weijun¡¯s grace. He bowed low and replied, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I failed to live up to my late father¡¯s teachings. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve wandered the world and long cast aside the thought of official rank. Please, senior, convey my message to the Prime Minister. Although, young master Shang sees me as a brother, so I intend to work hard for him. If the Prime Minister believes it improper, I¡¯ll no longer meet with young master Shang.¡±


    Realization flashed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he softened. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. As you no longer care about official rank, this old man won¡¯t force it upon you. However, you must know your place and be content. You can no longer act mercilessly like this. They let you go today because they saw my old face. If they knew you weren¡¯t under Prime Minister Shang¡¯s protection anymore, you would have suffered a tragic reprisal. Since you and young master Shang happened to become friends, take full advantage of it. Take good care of yourself,¡± he said evenly.


    Song Yu gave a mental sneer at the words, knowing the old man was coercing him to serve the Shang family. Song Yu feared that if he tried to free himself and leave, he would suffer a disastrous death. However, he had long expected this outcome and purposely revealed a terrified expression. He bowed in respect and declared, ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s counsel. Song Yu is truly appreciative.¡± When he lifted his head again, the purple robed old man had already vanished from sight. Song Yu gave a slight smile, but a surge of melancholy washed over him. He accepted the mission to get close to Shang Chengye to use him to influence Shang Weijun¡¯s decisions. The danger of this mission spoke for itself. However, he was all alone in the world at the beginning and thus fearless. Now, though, he had a concern and only hoped to not involve Liu Rumeng.


    Song Yu had no way of knowing a dignified man was watching him through a bead curtain. Once Song Yu disappeared from view, the man sighed softly and said to the middle-aged man behind him, ¡°Why did we not discover someone like him lingering around Jianye?¡±


    The middle-aged man said with great trepidation, ¡°Head Wei, this is something we had no control over. Our Chen Hall¡¯s power in Jianye has been inhibited by the Yihuang Hall, so it¡¯s natural to be ill-informed. If our spy hadn¡¯t discovered that Head Ji had asked Protector Xie to act, would we have known this had taken place?¡±


    The dignified man was Wei Ying. He coldly stated, ¡°This Song Yu looks distinguished and is crafty. Just from watching his skill at helping Liu Rumeng claim the title of Most Popular Courtesan, it¡¯s clear this man has exceptional wisdom. A man like him should be enlisted into service, yet Head Ji wanted to kill him to vent her anger. What a shortsighted shrew.¡±


    The middle-aged man was afraid to respond and stayed silent.


    Wei Ying sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, that man fell into Shang Weijun¡¯s hands. I can only treat him as an enemy. Have operatives keep an eye on him and report back every so often.¡± The middle-aged man made repeated assurances as a cold light gleamed in Wei Ying¡¯s eyes. He somehow felt this young man would bring him a tremendous amount of trouble, but if he killed the youth, he would likely enrage Shang Weijun. And he still didn¡¯t want to betray the Shang family. ¡°The enemy is growing restless, but this place was only a jockey for position. What a disappointment!¡± he sighed.


    Footnotes:Ò»Ò¹ÓãÁúÎè, yiye yulongwu ¨C fig. a night of fishlike dances and dragon lanterns; likely a reference to a poem by Southern Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji (ÐÁÆú¼²)entitled ¡°Night of the Lantern Festival, to the Tune ¡®Sapphire Tray¡¯¡±(ÇàÓñ°¸¡¤ÔªÏ¦) that contrasts the celebration of the Lantern Festival with an aloof woman who represents the poet¡¯s frustration with the governmentA stick of incense took about 10-15 minutes to burn; faster during the winter, slower during the summer.147 meters (around 160 yards)¼ÛÖµÁ¬³Ç, jiazhi-liancheng ¨C lit. the price of several cities; fig. priceless, invaluable, worth a fortuneThe Six Arts are: rites or etiquette (Àñ), music (ÀÖ), archery (Éä), charioteering or equestrianism (Óù), calligraphy or literacy (Êé), and mathematics (Êý). A man who excelled in these was thought of as a perfect gentleman.24.6 meters (around 80 feet)This is a poem entitled ¡°Traveling on Lantern Festival Night on the Main Thoroughfare and Climbing South Tower¡± (ԪϦÓÚͨá齨µÆÒ¹ÉýÄÏÂ¥) by Sui Dynasty poet Yang Di (ì¾µÛ).Ç°³µÖ®¼ø, qianchezhijian ¨C lit. warning from the (overturned) cart in front; fig. learn from predecessors¡¯ mistakes, serve as warning½ðÅèÏ´ÊÖ, jinpen-xishou ¨C lit. wash one¡¯s hands in a gold basin, fig. abandon the life of an outlaw Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 22: Crashing, Surging Waves

    In the eighth year of Longsheng, the twenty-second year of the sixty-year cycle, the Yong Emperor secretly decreed the Marquis of the Tranquil Sea, Jiang Haitao, lead the Eastern Sea Navy south. On the eighth day of the second month, the Eastern Sea Navy wreaked havoc in Junshan, Dinghai. On the same day, Zhangsun Ji of the Nanyang Barracks besieged Xiangyang.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjiang, Yong Records Volume Four


    Satisfied, Shang Weijun set down the scroll in his hands. It was official correspondence from Jiaxing Prefecture. The Ministry of Justice had already passed written judgement on down, approving of the death penalty. The reply letter was already on the road and would only take a few days to arrive at Jiaxing. This was originally an insignificant case about an official fleeing from his post and being sentenced to death. The stately prime minister shouldn¡¯t have had to pay attention to it. However, Shang Weijun was convinced Lu Can would try to thwart him or come to plead for leniency. After some reckoning, he was determined to not allow Lu Can to plead for leniency. Killing Jing Changqing would still be doing Lu Can a favor and would force him to make more concessions. No matter what, Shang Weijun would take the upper hand. His son, Chengye, was improving as expected, as he could think up this plan. But Shang Weijun didn¡¯t know if it was because of Song Yu¡¯s contributions.


    While he was deep in thought, Ning Qian ran in and reported, ¡°Prime Minister, Grand General Lu Can is outside seeking an audience.¡±


    Shang Weijun was excited. He said, ¡°Sir Ning, how does Lu Can look?¡±


    ¡°His face was grave, and even though I couldn¡¯t see any changes in his mood, he was clearly infuriated and resentful,¡± Ning Qian said in distress. ¡°You must tread carefully, Prime Minister.¡±


    Shang Weijun waved it off. ¡°No harm will come of it. I¡¯m on the side of reason this time. He had Hu Cheng, the deserter, beheaded before the army, while I¡¯m just killing one Jing Changqing. In addition, upon detailed investigation, the man couldn¡¯t explain how he¡¯d escaped. Besides, it¡¯s not as if he can¡¯t be charged with collaborating with the enemy. I¡¯m already being generous by not killing the entire Jing clan. All right, follow me to welcome the Grand General.¡± Shang Weijun stood up and walked out. He would perform the proper etiquette this time and deny Lu Can the ability to seize upon pretext and make a fuss.


    On the floor below the study, Lu Can stood with his hands folded behind his back. His face was as grim and cold as the glaciers that didn¡¯t melt for millennia. Pride surged through Shang Weijun. His imposing manner that had been stripped away by this junior for the past several days returned to him. He descended from the stairs with a half-smile on his face, welcoming Lu Can. ¡°I wonder what business the Grand General has come here for. Perhaps there¡¯s been a mistake with the soldiers¡¯ pay? If that¡¯s the case, I can task the officials of the Ministry of War and Ministry of Revenue to spare no effort.¡±


    An icy light glowed in Lu Can¡¯s eyes for a moment. He understood Shang Weijun¡¯s meaning. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to get entangled with Shang Weijun over one person. ¡°Does Prime Minister Shang know the Yong army has already entered our territory?¡± he impassively asked.


    Shang Weijun shuddered. He spoke, ¡°How is that possible? The Yong army just suffered a crushing defeat and returned home. How did they rebound this fast?¡±


    Mockery flickered by in Lu Can¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fifteen minutes ago, I received an intelligence report. The Nanyang Barracks of the Yong army is approaching Xiangyang again. This time, they¡¯re threatening, as it¡¯s not a feint attack. But this is fine. General Rong is defending Xiangyang and is allowed to act with discretion. However, another intelligence report says the Yong navy has captured Dinghai. The Yuhang Navy was short on troops, so could only hold the Qiantang Channel to prevent the Yong navy from penetrating into the interior. If they allowed the Great Yong navy to control Hangzhou Bay, then Wu Commandery and Yue Commandery would have been lost sooner rather than later. As for the possible consequences, the Prime Minister should know.¡±


    Although Shang Weijun didn¡¯t communicate much with the military, he still knew the coastal Wu and Yue Commanderies in the southeast were important for Southern Chu¡¯s taxes. If the Great Yong navy raided the regions, the foundation of Southern Chu would be up in the air. Even with the risk of crossing the Jiang and Huai Rivers, their enemy would still be controlling them. Realizing all this, Shang Weijun blanched. He found it tough to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Yong navy take Ninghai instead of Dinghai?¡±


    ¡°Junshan in Ninghai is the strategic point where the Yangtze flows into the ocean. If it¡¯s lost, then Taizhou1 and Yangzhou will both be in imminent danger. If the Yong navy sails upstream, Jianye will suffer the devastation of war. But for this reason, the navy in Junshan, Ninghai dared not be lax and took advantage of favorable terrain and a happy populace, so the Yong navy didn¡¯t capture Ninghai. On the other hand, while Junshan in Dinghai covers the flanks of Hangzhou Bay, there had been no hostilities there for a long time. They were ill-equipped, so it¡¯s no surprise the Yong navy choose the easier route,¡± Lu Can said evenly.


    Lu Can¡¯s tone may have been even, but Shang Weijun still heard the iciness in his voice. Emperor Wu of Southern Chu had constructed the two Junshans, one each in Dinghai and Ninghai. They were to serve as strategic garrison towns to defend against pirates. They had always been under the direct jurisdiction of Jianye, and Wuyue hadn¡¯t seen war in recent years. Shang Weijun suspected the two Junshans were a huge and costly waste, so had reduced military expenditure several times. Although Lu Can admonished him multiple times for the actions, he still was not swayed. However, the two Junshans were not treated equally. Zhao Qun, the commanding general in Junshan, Ninghai, was part of the royal family, so Shang Weijun turned a blind eye to him; whereas the Junshan in Dinghai barely received enough provisions and funds to feed and clothe the troops. It wasn¡¯t even possible to repair their ships. He never expected the Yong navy to actually break through Junshan in Dinghai. How couldn¡¯t it reflect poorly on Shang Weijun? If he weren¡¯t the one in charge of the government, the guilt would have been enough to force him to lose his job and to resign from office. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The Yong navy¡¯s capture of Dinghai was unforeseen. Grand General must have advice for me in coming here. How should we respond to the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Dinghai has been lost, so Hangzhou Bay has become a vulnerable area,¡± Lu Can said coolly. ¡°Yuhang must be strictly defended during this incursion to prevent the Great Yong navy from entering the Qiantang. Otherwise, Wuyue will be lost. Next, Kuaiji, Yuyao, Zhenhai, Jiaxing, Haining, and Pinghu all need to divide their forces in defense. The invading Yong navy must be the Eastern Sea Navy this time. They were originally pirates, so they¡¯re unrivaled in naval combat. Our navy can only hold the coast and cannot allow the Yong navy to penetrate further to have any possibility of victory. But by doing this, Wu and Yue Commanderies will consume an untold amount of provisions and troops. I humbly ask the Prime Minister to order tax relief for the two regions and to order each commandery to form volunteer armies that will fight the enemy to protect the country. Only by doing this will the pressure on our armies and navies in Wu Commandery and Yue Commandery be reduced.¡±


    Shang Weijun¡¯s heart ached at the words. The region of Wuyue was populous and wealthy. Even reducing taxes by one one-thousandth of a tael made his heart ache in pain at the loss. But with the current crisis, he had no choice. If they didn¡¯t raise volunteer armies and relied on the weak and incompetent garrisons, Wu Commandery and Yue Commandery would be lost. If he didn¡¯t agree to lower taxes, how would the commoners have the energy to go through training to organize into an army? He kept thinking. The majority of the officials in the region of Wuyue were sons of aristocratic families, a miniscule portion of whom were capable. He needed to recall them. If they lost cities and territory or died from the devastation of war, he would have to deal with it again and again. At the thought of that, he was compelled to say, ¡°Everything will be as the Grand General decided. I will now transfer the military power over the Yuhang Navy and Dinghai¡¯s Junshan to the Grand General¡¯s control.¡± Though the situation was dire, Shang Weijun still left out Ninghai¡¯s Junshan deliberately. The Junshan in Ninghai was still safe and sound, so he wasn¡¯t willing to give this navy to Lu Can.


    Lu Can understood his intention and simply gave a cold smile. Then he bade farewell and departed, leaving behind an ashamed and regretful Shang Weijun pacing uneasily.


    The land in Yue Commandery located in and around the inlet of Hangzhou Bay were Daishan, Dinghai, and the Putuo Islands. Emperor Wu, Zhao She, established Dinghai as a county and founded Junshan, which held jurisdiction over both Daishan¡¯s and Putuo¡¯s navies. At the largest extent of Junshan, Dinghai¡¯s influence, it governed Pinghu, Haining, Yuyao, and Zhenhai. After Shang Weijun came into power, he repeatedly reduced funding for Junshan, Dinghai because nothing happened in the coastal regions. As a result, the navy rotted and manpower ran low, which allowed the Eastern Sea Navy to take Daishan and Dinghai in a single strike. Although Putuo was still in the hands of the Southern Chu navy, it was already in imminent danger.


    ***


    I was standing on a bluff and gazing into the distant horizon. On the other side of this sapphire sea was Zhenhai of Yue Commandery, and sailing northwest from there would find one in Pinghu of Wu Commandery. West of Pinghu was Haining, and after landing at Haining, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a day to arrive at Jiaxing by riding at a gallop. That was where I was born, as well as where my mother¡¯s bones were buried. I thought back on how I almost sold myself into servitude to bury my father after he died in Jiangxia of illness. I was utterly powerless to send my father¡¯s coffin to Jiaxing to bury him with my mother. Later, I became zhuangyuan, but I hadn¡¯t yet reconciled with the Jing family. So I didn¡¯t move the coffin, as the Jing family also owned the cemetery my mother was buried in. My father wouldn¡¯t have wanted to live under someone else¡¯s roof. When I thought of my mother¡¯s dreary and lonely grave, I couldn¡¯t help feeling upset and softly sighed.


    Xiaoshunzi came forward and said, ¡°Young master, the wind¡¯s strong up high. Please return.¡±


    ¡°Is Cong¡¯er still qualified to be by Haitao¡¯s side?¡± I calmly asked.


    Xiaoshunzi was forced to sigh in response. ¡°Junshan, Dinghai may have been neglected for years, but all the documents, maps, and census registers are still there. It¡¯s just that they were buried deep in dust. Young master Cong has followed you for years, so was effective and efficient at tidying up these documents. Marquis Jiang depended on him greatly.¡±


    At this moment, a dark figure walked up the bluff. Xiaoshunzi didn¡¯t need to look back to smile and say, ¡°Young master Cong has arrived. Presumably, the documents have been organized and tided up.¡±


    Before I could reply, Huo Cong hurried over and bowed low. ¡°Sir, this disciple has finished organizing all the documents. A precise nautical chart of Hangzhou Bay is included among them. Marquis Jiang asked Sir to go and discuss the next step of the war.¡±


    I gazed back at the sapphire sea for a second. It was unfortunate that Mount Yun blocked the sightline to home. I couldn¡¯t see my hometown. Softly sighing, I turned and walked down. Every soldier in the Stalwart Tiger Guard at the bottom of the bluff, save for several, were new faces. After all these years, most of the Stalwart Tiger Guards who accompanied me to conquer Northern Han had been promoted already. However, these new guards were an even stronger force. The Stalwart Tiger Guard had kept improving upon the saber formation I imparted to them back then. Now, not even Xiaoshunzi could beat them in desperate moments. In fact, Huyan Shou remained the commander of my personal guard on this outing. I assume the emperor arranged it, as it was quite the inconvenience for this chief commander.


    Huo Cong followed beside me and excitedly said, ¡°This disciple greatly admires Sir¡¯s strategy. The northern and southern regimes have constantly been struggling for the world and always sought victory in Jianghuai. I never expected Sir would strike his own path and capture Wuyue from the sea. Even if this doesn¡¯t tear apart2 Southern Chu, it will be sure to shake the very foundation of Southern Chu.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the first to think of this strategy, though. Emperor Wu of Southern Chu originally planned it, and I used it against them,¡± I said evenly.


    Huo Cong was shocked, a look of doubt showing on his face. Even Xiaoshunzi looked interested and curious.


    Seeing their reactions, I smiled and said, ¡°Years ago, I was given an imperial order to organize the emperor¡¯s writings. Among them were Emperor Wu¡¯s written comments. Emperor Wu ran a very hardworking administration, and such comments abounded aplenty. They touched on many major issues in the military and the government. For instance, he was deeply concerned with the two Junshans in Ninghai and Dinghai and personally planned the fleets¡¯ strongholds and bases. He also added to the original funding several times and ordered people to draw nautical charts of both regions with meticulous detail.


    ¡°Reading between the lines revealed his aggression. He was absolutely not content with holding a small amount of territory for the rest of his life. When I carefully read his personal letters written over the years, I finally surmised he had intended to build up the two large Junshans into sharp offensive and defensive weapons. In peacetime, they could defend against pirates and Great Yong¡¯s navy. In critical times, the fleets would sail north along the coast and seize the coastal provinces of Qing, You, and Ji.


    ¡°The ancient north-south conflict is most often decided in Jianghuai. However, Emperor Wu believed southerners were cowardly, not as brave and fierce as northerners. Rather than fight a bloody battle on dry land, it was better to invade from the sea. After capturing the coastal regions, he would invade by sailing inland on the rivers. He would match his country¡¯s advantages against the enemy¡¯s disadvantages. It beat going on a long, overland march and tiring his troops. It¡¯s an unprecedented war plan.


    ¡°After I read it, I was overcome with emotion and also got influenced by Emperor Wu. That¡¯s why I suggested we seize Junshan in Dinghai to invade Wu Commandery. It¡¯s a pity Emperor Wu passed away so early that there was no one to inherit his grand undertaking. Later generations only knew the two Junshans protected the coastal regions and could not be lightly moved. They didn¡¯t know the original purpose for constructing the sites, to the point that the Southern Chu court even cut military spending for Junshan, Dinghai such that it¡¯s now run low on everything. They underestimated us in peacetime.¡±


    By the time I finished speaking, we had already walked down from the bluff. Huyan Shou gestured, and the Stalwart Tiger Guard flanked the three of us. This was the first time Dinghai had been conquered, so it was inevitable that surviving Southern Chu soldiers or spies would still be on the island. As a result, Huyan Shou didn¡¯t relax for a moment in order to keep me safe. We followed the long road overgrown with weeds to the mansion of the military commander of Dinghai. The Dinghai Navy didn¡¯t have the funds to do maintenance for the past several years. Even the roads on the island were choked with weeds. The naval base was in an even worse shape. The only thing that could be seen was the office of the military commander of Dinghai. The building was still lavishly decorated with carved beams and painted rafters, magnificent and imposing. Seeing a luxurious mansion among all the wilderness, Xiaoshunzi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°The general in command of this place is so foolish. No wonder the Dinghai Navy fell apart when attacked. They have no combat strength.¡±


    I felt the same and vigorously nodded. This was likely the result of the commander embezzling military funds and having nowhere to spend it but on the mansion. Wasn¡¯t this a deliberate provocation to make the soldiers hate him? It made me wonder if the general in command of Dinghai was really a secret agent from Great Yong.


    Before we could reach the entrance to the mansion, Jiang Haitao hurried over with his subordinates and greeted us. He was close to thirty this year. After the Eastern Sea submitted to Great Yong seven years ago, the Marquis of the Eastern Sea, Jiang Yong, renounced his high post and generous salary. Since then, he had been sailing the seas. As a result, Jiang Haitao took over command of the Eastern Sea Navy. Although he was a little candid and unfamiliar with officialdom, he had a good wife assisting him. In addition to his outstanding naval command¡ªas well as the Yong emperor, Li Zhi, and the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, looking after him¡ªhe didn¡¯t have many problems blocking his way.


    This time, the Yong emperor ordered him to go south and seize Wuyue. This was no problem for him. The only thing that gave him a headache was that Jiang Zhe was sailing south on the ships, surprisingly. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want Jiang Zhe to be beside him gesticulating while talking and giving advice; rather, he worried something might happen to Jiang Zhe. He certainly could not take responsibility.


    Coming close to us, Jiang Haitao got ready to bow low to greet me. Though he and I were separated into titles of disciple and master, respectively, he was still higher ranked than me if we looked at it from the perspective of nobility. Wouldn¡¯t his subordinates and generals feel awkward if he greeted me as a disciple greeting his master? So I quickly stopped him and said, ¡°If you bow to me, forget what they¡¯ll say in private. Do you really want your subordinate officers to also bow with you?¡±


    Jiang Haitao looked back and saw the host of officers behind him. He blushed and saluted me instead. ¡°Sir, the situation in Dinghai is stable. I would like to hear Sir¡¯s advice. How should we capture Wuyue?¡±


    I walked into the mansion toward the sanctum with Jiang Haitao, replying, ¡°You must already have a plan. I wonder, how do you want to go about it?¡±


    ¡°If we can capture the Yuhang Naval Base, Hangzhou Bay will contain no more enemies. It¡¯s just that the Yuhang Navy has always been exceptionally strong. I fear we won¡¯t succeed. I¡¯m inclined to capture the coastal regions first,¡± answered Jiang Haitao.


    ¡°Jianye has had the initiative for the last few days. Shang Weijun has always been the best at taking all the credit while blaming others for failure. As we¡¯ve captured Dinghai, he will be sure to hand Junshan, Dinghai over to Lu Can, but he won¡¯t let go of his military power over Junshan, Ninghai, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the Ninghai Navy sailing south to assault Dinghai. Instead, we should be on guard for Lu Can¡¯s counterattack,¡± I said. ¡°Since the Yuhang Naval Base isn¡¯t easy to seize, our navy need not be anxious to attack Yuhang. Kuaiji, Yuyao, Zhenhai, Jiaxing, Haining, and Pinghu are all strategic locations in Wuyue. And they lack arms. Our navy should take this chance to plunder the treasuries of these strategic locations for provisions and loot before Lu Can can arrive in Yue Commandery. By taking supplies from the enemy, our navy will still have the means to establish a foothold even if Lu Can recaptures Yue Commandery. Moreover, you can raid the coastal population for young and middle-aged men, place them on isolated islands, and force them to farm on the islands to make up for the shortfall in money our navy receives as grain. This way, even if the Ninghai Navy can prevent our navy from gaining the supplies in Qing Province, it will be to no avail. As long as you can find stable footing, Wuyue will fall into our navy¡¯s hands sooner or later.¡±


    Jiang Haitao smiled at my words and said, ¡°We often took these actions as pirates, seizing grain money and people. It damaged the enemy while benefiting us. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d be doing the same thing nowadays. The Putuo Islands are best suited for holding captives. I had planned to go on the offensive again after several days passed, but now I see I should be acting quicker. Please don¡¯t worry, Sir. Within ten days, all the young and middle-aged men along the coast in Yue Commandery will fall into our hands. By the time Lu Can arrives in Yue Commandery, he¡¯ll only be able to sigh sadly and sit and watch as I pillage Wuyue.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. When the time comes, it will mostly be a stalemate. He doesn¡¯t have the manpower to chase you out of Dinghai, and you don¡¯t have enough military strength to occupy Wuyue. But don¡¯t worry. Lu Can can¡¯t stay in Yue Commandery for long. Zhangsun Ji received orders to assault Xiangyang. This time, it¡¯s sure to be completely successful. When that happens, Lu Can will no longer be able to remain in Yue Commandery to oppose you.¡±


    Looking thoughtful, Jiang Haitao declared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. For the next several days, I¡¯ll be sure to trap Lu Can in Yue Commandery and work in concert with the fighting at Xiangyang.¡±


    I smiled. This kid became very quick-witted when the conversation turned to troop movements and waging war. I slightly disclosed my intentions and he knew the main target was Xiangyang this time.


    I thought of why I had insisted on accompanying the navy south, having made the excuse that I wanted to see a naval battle. In reality, I wanted to seize the opportunity to make a return trip to Jiaxing and resolve the problem of the Jing family. Along the way, I could pay my respects to my dead mother. I wondered if Haitao had the courage to give me the go-ahead. Thinking of this, I showed an eerie smile.


    Walking beside me, Jiang Haitao shivered. He turned away, a sense of foreboding rising inside him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lu Can was rushing straight to Yuhang by boat. He was bringing along the ten thousand soldiers of the Jiujiang Navy. He had decided to reinforce the Yuhang Navy with them if he didn¡¯t have a single full-strength army. There was no place for raising volunteer armies, as they first had to beat back the Yong navy before volunteer armies could be formed.


    In no mood to look at the scenery on either bank, Lu Can thought, Just give me three years, and I¡¯ll train elite troops in the region of Wuyue and recapture Dinghai, expelling the Yong navy. However, private concerns welled up inside him. Was the Yong army¡¯s siege of Xiangyang truly just a feint? The Eastern Sea Navy invading Wuyue was already beyond his expectations. If things changed in Xiangyang, he feared they would be in a precarious position. Sighing softly, Lu Can knew he had no alternative. Shang Weijun had never allowed him to interfere in Wuyue. If not for the Yong navy invading Wuyue by sea, Shang Weijun still wouldn¡¯t have permitted him to take over Wuyue¡¯s military and political power. And if he didn¡¯t personally head to Wuyue, he was afraid the region would start supplying the enemy. And after all, Rong Yuan was still at Xiangyang. He should be able to hold out.


    Having mentally comforted himself, Lu Can finally paid full attention to the perfect defenses of Yue Commandery, which were preventing the Yong troops from invading inland.


    Footnotes:Ì©ÖÝ, nowadays a prefecture-level city in Jiangsu Province´Ý¿ÝÀ­Ðà, cuiku-laxiu ¨C lit. breaking and tearing apart dead and rotten branches; fig. destroy something already in a state of ruin, sweep away all obstacles Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 23: Accents Unchanged

    1


    In the twelfth year of Tongtai, the Eastern Sea Navy of Great Yong navally invaded Wuyue. Zhe accompanied the military. On the twelfth day of the second month, Yong troops entered Jiaxing. Zhe sneaked off to pay his respects to his deceased mother and met with the Jing family. Nobody knows if they buried the hatchet.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    The Misty Rain Building in Jiaxing had always been a famous building in the southeast. It received the most scholarly visitors, especially during early spring in the second month. The willows covered the area like a green fog, and waves rippled in the clear lake. Dark figures of fishing boats sailed in the distance, shuttling back and forth. The scenery delighted people the most. Sadly, the people in the building were all deep in thought and knitting their brows even though it was the season to appreciate the landscapes. Days ago, rumors spread that the Yong navy had taken Dinghai, but this news didn¡¯t overly shock them. The region of Wuyue rarely suffered from the devastation of war. In their eyes, the Yong navy would soon be beaten back by the Yuhang Navy. But the way the situation developed caught them off guard. In what felt like the blink of an eye, the Yong navy¡¯s offensive became unstoppable as they swept through Wuyue. Yesterday, the Yong navy captured Pinghu and Haining, and according to news from the two regions, the Yong navy didn¡¯t senselessly massacre people. They just imprisoned the soldiers and civilians in the regions into cities, not permitting them free movement. Though they didn¡¯t understand the Yong navy¡¯s purpose, the soldiers and commoners of Jiaxing could rest a little easy because of this. The Yong navy seized Yue Commandery simply by relying on the surprise factor. Once the Southern Chu army counterattacked, the Yong navy would be forced back out into the sea. As long as the Yong navy didn¡¯t murder people, it wouldn¡¯t be too serious to lose some money and military provisions.


    The people in the building were all young sons of the major aristocratic families of Jiaxing. Also among them were the poor and renowned scholars of Jiaxing. The advance guard of the Yong troops had already reached the outskirts of Jiaxing. These gentlemen didn¡¯t want to be cooped up at home, so they gathered at the Misty Rain Building. They hoped to learn of the newest situation reports of the war. Only these courageous young men still had the bravery to assemble at this time.


    Among these young men was someone whose expression was a bit different. He was a young man twenty years of age. He wore black Confucian robes, looked handsome, and had a serene and reserved bearing. He sat at the window overlooking the scenery of South Lake, as if deliberately separating himself from the group. The building full of people also unconsciously avoided him, However, they all surreptitiously kept their eyes on his expression. This young man was Jing Xin, the eldest grandson of the Jing patriarch¡¯s first wife, and Jing Changqing¡¯s son.


    Unlike the other regions where it was common practice to take cheap shots at Jiang Zhe, the aristocratic families of Jiaxing had a deep-rooted and intricate relationship with him. For the sake of the Jing family¡¯s reputation and honor, most people kept their lips sealed. Moreover, deep in their hearts, these aristocratic families envied the Jing family for having a branch of their clan produce a personage like Jiang Zhe. In the eyes of these aristocratic families, the glory of the family clan was the most important among family, country, and the world. It may have been unavoidable to regard the Great Yong warriors as barbarians, and the families believed Great Yong was inferior to the charm of the southerners¡¯ poetry, but the might of Great Yong still scared the families. As a result, to leave a way out, the aristocratic families of Jiaxing had never dared scorn the Jing family, the same Jing family Shang Weijun wanted to eradicate but couldn¡¯t do it smoothly for that reason. Of course, the Jing family was not completely unaffected. Afraid of damaging the court¡¯s prestige, the aristocratic families of Jiaxing pretended to give the cold shoulder to the Jing family. As the heir of the Jing family, Jing Xin knew the situation from extensive experience. If Great Yong went to war with another country, the young men in the Misty Rain Building would often encircle him when debating. If Great Yong waged war on Southern Chu, the men would unconsciously isolate him. This didn¡¯t mean they turned a blind eye to him, however, as they would pay even more attention to his judgements. Over time, Jing Xin got used to this treatment, so he purposely kept a certain distance away from the group today.


    Gazing at the lake beyond the window, Jing Xin was not as calm on the inside as the water. Regarding his first cousin once removed, he had never met Jiang Zhe before and didn¡¯t have any impression of him. However, he did know a little about Jiang Zhe¡¯s father, Jiang Hanqiu. When Jiang Hanqiu departed from Jiaxing years ago, he took along all his manuscripts, but in the Jing family¡¯s study, he left behind several notebooks that contained his insight gained from reading. Ever since Jing Xin learned of the events surrounding Jiang Zhe, he specifically went to read the notebooks. Although Jiang Hanqiu was of no repute, his notebooks could be considered all-embracing and perceptive. Every time Jing Xin read them, he gained a new understanding. It made him sigh. It was no wonder Jiang Zhe¡¯s reputation reverberated through the world with a father like this.


    The Jing family treated Jiang Zhe with two tendencies. One was to simply go to Great Yong like Jing Shunqing and rely on the businesses Jiang Zhe rebuilt, while the other was to be indignant like Jing Changqing and to regard Jiang Zhe as a traitor and villain. Jing Xin understood at heart that after all these years, his grandfather had gradually tended to Second Uncle and was even unhappy with Father, as he¡¯d wanted Second Uncle to succeed as family head. He was just hindered by the fact Second Uncle was a traveling merchant in Great Yong, so he didn¡¯t want to make it public. In Jing Xin¡¯s mind, he naturally didn¡¯t approve of his father¡¯s stubbornness and lack of familial love. However, he was not willing to cast his lot with Great Yong and depend on Jiang Zhe. Why should the Jing family require outside support? This was what he thought.


    At this moment, a young man ran into the building and shouted, ¡°Bad news! The Jiaxing garrison is too afraid to sally out of the city to meet the enemy. They¡¯ve already broken ranks and fled! Yong troops have entered the city and are enforcing curfew along the way! Residents are not permitted to walk on the streets. In just a few moments, they¡¯ll reach Misty Rain Building.¡±


    These young men burst into an uproar. Dread rose in all of them. Although there was still no news of the Yong troops massacring everyone in the city, this hammer and anvil situation was not a good one. A young man with a martial appearance said in anger, ¡°It¡¯s all because that knave Shang Weijun only knows how to amass wealth by fleecing the populace. He took bribes in exchange for granting all the civil and military positions in Wuyue. Prominent personages filled humble posts, whereas mediocre persons gained wealth and rank. How else could Yong troops have entered the interior of Wuyue?¡±


    The young men cheered in unison at the words. They usually begrudged Shang Weijun¡¯s governing, even if they weren¡¯t happy, as they could only talk a little about it in private. Today, these young men criticized him in public as Jiaxing experienced social upheaval again. Everybody felt carefree. But it didn¡¯t help things now. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly. A squat young man looked at Jing Xin, seeing calm on his face. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from quipping, ¡°Brother Jing can sleep in peace. Even if the Yong troops slaughter Jiaxing, they won¡¯t harm the Jing family. Even your esteemed father, who was caught in the turmoil of war, safely returned to Huaidong. Do we need to mention the present?¡±


    Jing Xin had always been a meditative person, but he flew into a rage at the words. Jing Changqing had fallen into danger in Chuzhou, and it was fortunate someone secretly saved him and sent Jing Changqing and his entire family back to Jiaxing. If Jing Xin had not stayed at home to attend to his grandfather¡¯s needs, he would have suffered the same fate. The smuggler hadn¡¯t revealed any hint of their face or voice and came and went without a trace. However, it was clear that someone who could rescue Jing Changqing from amid the turmoil of war in Huaidong was no ordinary person. The Jing family never wanted to make this matter public, but they never expected the governing ministers in the court to investigate the case so closely and imprison and interrogate Jing Changqing, even ordering his beheading. But then, news of the Yong navy breaking through Dinghai arrived. No matter how much courage the Jiaxing officials mustered up, they still wouldn¡¯t behead Jing Changqing at this time. Instead, they hid the document and released Jing Changqing on bail. Others may not have known about this, but the major aristocratic families of Jiaxing all knew.


    As this matter was a Jing family secret, as well as a taboo for Jing Xin, the squat young man felt he had put his foot in his mouth. However, when he saw the sullen expression on Jing Xin, he felt he wasn¡¯t wrong in what he said and put on an indomitable look.


    At this time, a different, calm-looking young man said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Jiaxing has already been taken by the Yong navy. We should return to our respective homes now, I suppose. And it¡¯s good to go through thick and thin with family.¡±


    The group of young men knew they had no power to reverse the situation, so they left the Misty Rain Building one by one while there was still no curfew.


    Jing Xin, however, stood on the upper floor, silent, his head lowered, his expression ice cold. He thought of the humiliation his father suffered in Chuzhou and how his flight was exceedingly difficult. But the aristocratic sons of Jiaxing saw it only as a pretentious gesture. He loathed and detested them. He suddenly got an idea. If he joined the army and fought in battle, then chased the Yong navy out of Wuyue, nobody should continue accusing the Jing family for collaborating with the enemy. Once this idea took root, it spread like wildfire and got out of hand.


    Sounds of turmoil came from the lower floor. He walked to the other window and gazed out. Confused and frightened commoners filled the streets. The Yong troops were surging in from all directions like a blue-gray river of molten metal. Under their powerful intimidation, the powerless and self-preserving Southern Chu commoners closed their doors and returned home. The entire city of Jiaxing was gradually falling under the control of the Yong troops.


    When Jing Xin was about to turn around and head down to take advantage of this opportunity to return home, he saw several soldiers in black uniforms with heavy gaits guarding a black-robed young man walking up the stairs before he could walk down the stairs. Jing Xin was surprised. Before he could react, one of the soldiers pushed him aside, grabbed the hilt of his saber, and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you lingering in the Misty Rain Building at this time?¡± The soldier¡¯s killing intent lurked. It was obvious he would kill Jing Xin in one blow if his answer wasn¡¯t found to be suitable.


    ¡°I had been enjoying the scenery of the lake from here. It was too late to hide when your troops entered the city. Even if you all injure me for this reason, I won¡¯t be able to say anything,¡± Jing Xin said in irritation.


    ¡°You¡¯re very haughty for a scholar,¡± the soldier said with a smile. He looked back and asked, ¡°Young master Huo, should we take him into custody?¡±


    The young man in black robes walked forward and said with a smile, ¡°This is a breach of etiquette from us. The Misty Rain Building has always been a famous scenic spot where anybody can come to enjoy the scenery. Brother being here is nothing strange. This one is Huo Cong. May I know brother¡¯s esteemed name? I can see brother looks distinguished. Since you¡¯re still out and about at this time, I believe you¡¯re a young hero of Jiaxing.¡±


    Jing Xin focused his eyes on the black-robed young man who couldn¡¯t be more than seventeen. He had plain looks, nothing special, but his expression was indifferent. And Jing Xin could tell the soldiers in black uniforms were exceptional. Although Jing Xin didn¡¯t understand much about military affairs, he did know the black uniforms of Great Yong were expensive. Those who could wear black uniforms and black armor had to be brave soldiers of Great Yong. Considering the youth of this young man and his command over these soldiers in black, he was bound to be an important person among the Yong troops. Although Jing Xin knew this man was a formidable foe Southern Chu had great enmity with, he couldn¡¯t feel any disgust or hatred when he saw the youth¡¯s kind and pleasant countenance. And when he looked at the youth¡¯s graceful and indifferent features, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to slight him. He bowed and saluted the youth. ¡°I am Jing Xin and do not deserve the title of hero.¡±


    Surprise appeared on the black-robed young man¡¯s features. He laughed and said, ¡°So you¡¯re a talent from Jiaxing¡¯s Jing family. I heard Brother Jing was selected for the imperial examinations at the age of fourteen. If you hadn¡¯t been studying behind closed doors for the past few years without seeking scholarly honors, you would likely have scored high on the imperial examination and become a pillar of Southern Chu.¡±


    Jing Xin could hear from the young man¡¯s tone that he didn¡¯t seem to care for his Jing family¡¯s status and was actually sympathetic. However, when Jing Xin heard the praise, he felt a tinge of cold. The two countries had constantly been campaigning against each other. When facing a talent from the enemy country, they would either take them for themselves or kill the talented person and feel happy. Although the young man only said a few insipid words, he may have delivered a verdict on Jing Xin¡¯s life. However, when facing these circumstances, Jing Xin could only smile and say, ¡°Young master Huo is this young, but you are clearly deeply respected by your warriors. I believe your status and position must be critical. A personage like you should rightfully be called a pillar of the state. I have no interest in scholarly honors and merely study while drinking on most days. I usually scan the scenery of South Lake, with no lofty ideals and high aspirations. How can I be called a pillar? Young master Huo has flattered me.¡±


    The black-robed young man gave a thin smile at the words. ¡°Now Brother Jing is flattering me. I¡¯m just riding on another¡¯s coattails to success. There¡¯s nothing commendable about it. Today, I had a chance to meet young master Jing. I would like to invite you to drink several rounds together. Would you like to?¡±


    Seeing the soldiers standing with their hands on their sabers, Jing Xin smiled wryly. ¡°How could I not?¡±


    The black-robed young man invited Jing Xin to take a seat. Trembling with fear, the waiter in the building served food and drink under the supervision of the Yong troops. Jing Xin was tense and uneasy, but after a few cups of wine, he began to calm down when he realized the black-robed young man wasn¡¯t going to bring up the relationship between the Jing family and Jiang Zhe or try to recruit him. Although Jing Xin couldn¡¯t help making fun of himself a little, he had full control of his speech and deportment. But it looked like his intelligence and scholarship still weren¡¯t worthwhile. The black-robed young man claimed to be in Jiaxing for the first time and asked Jing Xin about the famous sights of Jiaxing.


    Jing Xin was slightly tipsy now and pointed at the lake in front of the building. ¡°Jiaxing¡¯s South Lake has always been called the Strange Beauty of the Southeast. That¡¯s Biao Lake. A famous and elegant river in the southwest of Jiaxing joins this lake with Mandarin Duck Lake. The two lakes together are called South Lake. Biao Lake is the confluence of a host of streams, where they pool and circulate. Embracing the terrain, some truly beautiful landscapes, Mandarin Duck Lake was separated in the middle by a long dike, upon which is a stone bridge called the Five Dragons Bridge. The lake to the east of the bridge is called East Lake, the one to the west of the bridge called West Lake. The ancients penned the verses ¡®The two lakes, East and West, / Look like mandarin ducks. / The mandarin ducks on the lake, / Have silky and long wings.¡¯2 just to describe the beautiful landscape of Mandarin Duck Lake.


    ¡°West Lake is also known as Inner Lake, as well as Li Lake, so later generations drew the wrong conclusions and called it Fanli Lake and constructed a Temple of Fan Shaobo next to the lake,3 offering sacrifices inside the temple to the able and virtuous man.


    At Fanli Lake in south Zuili,4


    Wild peach blossoms fall onto thick green grass.


    Poplars and lotus roots planted in the lake,


    Seem to have produced no arms of Xi Shi.5


    ¡°This poem sings of the beautiful landscape of West Lake. ¡®Arms of Xi Shi¡¯ refers to the name for lotus roots in West Lake.¡±


    Huo Cong was entranced by the words. He smiled and looked at Jing Xin, seeing him in high spirits with a charming bearing. He thought of the man, He¡¯s proved himself a relative of Sir. Huo Cong raised his cup and toasted, ¡°Brother Jing is brilliant, as expected. This little brother also remembers several poems from the ancestors that give a full description of the wonderful scenery of Misty Rain Building. Has Brother Jing heard them before?¡± So saying, he recited in an unhurried tone:


    ¡°Drizzle falling on the shoals,


    Water caltrops bloom past broken duckweed flowers.


    Guests near the balconies grow tired,


    Distant rain looks like distant mist.


    Fishing songs are sung slowly on light punts beyond the willows.


    The wind blows


    And mandarin ducks scatter and fly.


    Not a soul can be seen.¡±6


    At the end of the poem, a thought flashed into Jing Xin¡¯s mind. Deep in thought, he furrowed his brows and went silent. He had seen a vertical scroll in his grandfather¡¯s study that had these lines on it. It was signed with the name ¡°Qingyuan7 Hermit,¡± a pseudonym for Jiang Zhe¡¯s father, Jiang Hanqiu. This poem was not widespread, or at least Jing Xin hadn¡¯t met anyone in Jiaxing who knew this poem. Yet this young man recited it, so could it be the man had a connection to Jiang Zhe? Suspicions grew inside him, and his expression gradually changed.


    The black-robed young man asked him three questions, and he found it difficult to answer one. In an instant, the atmosphere in the Misty Rain Building grew awkward.


    At this time, a middle-aged general walked upstairs and gave the black-robed young man a fist and palm salute. ¡°Adviser Huo, Jiaxing is fully under our control. Please give orders, Adjunct.¡±


    The black-robed young man stood up and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, General Fang. I, Huo Cong, am merely a nominal and temporary leader.¡±


    The middle-aged general still put on a respectful expression and said, ¡°The Marquis ordered us to obey the adjunct¡¯s orders this time. Please, Adviser Huo, don¡¯t hesitate to give instructions.¡±


    The black-robed man smiled and said, ¡°Since I can do as I wish, please invite all the prominent scholars and family heads of the aristocracy of Jiaxing to the Misty Rain Building, General Fang.¡±


    This middle-aged general was Fang Yuanxin, one of the best generals of the Eastern Sea. He was good at warfare and previously wouldn¡¯t obey a young man who was still wet behind the ears. However, ever since Huo Cong had arrived in Dinghai, he¡¯d followed orders to organize Junshan, Dinghai¡¯s abandoned documents, maps, and census registers. All these documents concerned confidential secrets of Junshan, Dinghai. Later on, Huo Cong learned the terrain of Dinghai and Wuyue like the back of his hand, which was why the Marquis of the Tranquil Sea also wanted to rely on him. He perfected the fort the Eastern Sea Navy built in Dinghai by using the maps, even knowing exactly where to construct the fortifications and sentry posts. In the end, the Marquis of the Tranquil Sea awarded him with the position of adjunct, and no one objected. Furthermore, he was a disciple of the Marquis of Chu, making him and the Marquis of the Tranquil Sea apprentice brothers. As a result, the officers dared not scorn him. As Jiang Haitao couldn¡¯t prevent Jiang Zhe from coming to Jiaxing, he singled out Huo Cong to be responsible for looting Yue Commandery and had Fang Yuanxin lead the navy, all with Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety in mind. Although Huo Cong had outstanding talent, Jiang Haitao wouldn¡¯t let a young man take charge of these matters.


    Off to the side, Jing Xin heard them and looked shocked. Though he had guessed the young man was important, he didn¡¯t expect the lives of all the soldiers and civilians of Jiaxing to be under the control of this man. He thought he should bid farewell, but before he could open his mouth, the black-robed young man smiled and said, ¡°Huo Cong has heartfelt admiration for Brother Jing¡¯s talent. Please, Brother Jing, stay awhile longer. First of all, you can introduce Jiaxing¡¯s talents to me. Second of all, I¡¯d like to spend some more time with Brother Jing.¡±


    He looked up and saw the calm look on the black-robed young man¡¯s face. There was no trace of intimidation. Still, he was unhappy and found words difficult. How could Southern Chu survive for long when Great Yong had outstanding talents like this? Jing Xin sighed. What could he do when helpless?


    ***


    A plum grove stood on the banks of the Mandarin Duck Lake. In the plum grove was a glade several zhang in circumference. The plum blossoms hid a tomb in their shadows. Before the tomb stood a blue limestone tombstone. The inscription had long since faded and was covered by moss, which made it difficult to make out the words. However, although the tombstone was unkempt, the tomb seemed to have a caretaker. The grass around the tomb was green, and fragrant flowers had been placed as an offering. A trail had even been trodden through the glade. It was clear that someone often paced around here reluctant to leave. Compared to the thick brush outside the plum grove, it was strange to the extreme.


    As afternoon approached, the quiet of this place was shattered by voices. A man wearing a bamboo hat to block the sun and an azure cloak slowly walked over to the plum grove. Behind him meandered a black-robed youth with a snow-white face. All around the two men were several soldiers in black uniforms defending them closely. Before they arrived, several other soldiers wearing black uniforms and cloaks had surrounded the plum grove, crushing the green grass outside the grove in the process. The man wearing the bamboo hat slightly furrowed his brows at the sight, glad he¡¯d ordered the warriors to stay outside the grove so they wouldn¡¯t disturb the peace of the dead.


    Walking to the plum grove, the black-robed young man entered without paying attention to where he stepped. However, the grass he walked on didn¡¯t bend or break. He clearly had supreme qinggong. Not long after, the black-robed young man exited the grove and said, ¡°Young master, you can enter to offer sacrifices to the late mistress.¡±


    The man let out a soft and long sigh, then gently removed his azure cloak and the bamboo hat hiding his face, revealing gray hair and youthful features. Underneath the cloak were white clothes of mourning. He strode forward and walked into the plum grove. The black-robed young man took the incense sticks, candles, and paper money in the hands of one of the warriors and followed into the grove.


    The bodyguards wearing black uniforms were all cautiously keeping a watch on their surroundings. Great Yong¡¯s Commandant of the Attendant Cavalry, the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, had personally come here to pay his respects to his dead mother. Even though Jiaxing had already fallen into the Yong navy¡¯s hands, they couldn¡¯t be careless. If they were tracked by Southern Chu¡¯s secret agents, it would become extremely troublesome.


    I gazed at the plum grove that seemed like a vague dream, remembering the sights of the day I bid farewell to my mother¡¯s tomb. Tears spilled over onto the soil unbidden. I prostrated before the tomb, dropping my head to my knees. Tears rolled down my face without a sound. If my mother hadn¡¯t died, my father wouldn¡¯t have feuded with my uncle and left our hometown because of that and wandered through Jiangnan. If he hadn¡¯t been weary from travel, my father¡¯s old illness wouldn¡¯t have relapsed. And he wouldn¡¯t have mourned my mother¡¯s death to the point his heart never healed, leading to me becoming an orphan. My father died heartbroken while I drifted aimlessly for half my life all because my mother passed away. My heart was torn apart by grief at the thoughts.


    After crying for an indefinite amount of time, ice-cold qi invaded from the back of my neck. My entire body shivered, then I returned to my senses. I knew Xiaoshunzi had seen my excessive grief and used his qi to rouse me lest I mourn too much. I glanced at Xiaoshunzi, knelt behind me, a hint of warmth in my eyes. After that, I took the paper money, candles, and incense sticks in his hands and incinerated the money and lit the incense sticks and candles at my mother¡¯s tomb. I caught sight of the moss blanketing the tombstone. My heart ached, and I reached out and removed the moss, revealing the elegant and refined engraving. The tombstone was inscribed with ¡°Tomb of a Jiang and Jing¡± and signed with ¡°Placed by a weeping Hanqiu.¡±


    Seeing my father¡¯s calligraphy on the tombstone, the rage that had risen inside me subsided. I heard vigorous footfalls approaching. Xiaoshunzi walked out of the plum grove and returned before long, asking, ¡°The elderly family head of the Jing family has come but was stopped by Commander Huyan. Does the young master wish to meet him?¡±


    I hesitated before replying, ¡°Have Uncle come in, I suppose.¡±


    Soon, an elderly man in finery and using a cane appeared. He was past seventy, and his beard and hair were entirely white. His stern face was aged. However, I could see from his posture that he was still physically fit and flexible. He walked into the plum grove and didn¡¯t so much as look at me as he walked to the tomb and gazed at it. After a long time, he said, ¡°Zhe¡¯er, you¡¯ve been gone from Jiaxing for years. This should be your first time coming back and paying your respects to your mother.¡±


    I sighed. Eventually, I prostrated and said, ¡°Uncle daren is as healthy as ever. Your nephew, Jiang Zhe, kowtows in greeting.¡±


    The elderly man didn¡¯t walk over and help me up, instead indifferently saying, ¡°Your accent still sounds like Jiaxing¡¯s. Come to think of it, you¡¯ve never forgotten your hometown, but you need not perform these superficial courtesies. You should know of the hate I held for your father and you. The birth mother of your mother and me died prematurely, while our stepmother was bad and my father was obsessed with his career, leading to the two of us, brother and sister, to suffer dearly at home, alone and helpless. If my little sister hadn¡¯t constantly consoled me, I would have left home long ago and wouldn¡¯t have had the slightest chance to inherit the position of family head. Your mother didn¡¯t have good health, so I didn¡¯t want her to marry a fickle official traveling to seek employ. As such, I personally chose her husband. Your dad cared not for a government career and brimmed with talent; therefore, I settled on him and persuaded my father to betroth my little sister to your dad.¡±


    I stood to my feet and quietly listened to him speak. His tone was emotional, obviously having buried these thoughts for many years, unable to recount it to anyone. Today he was telling me about it for the first time. I didn¡¯t know much about these past events, and hearing my uncle speak of them today, I listened attentively. Finally, I chimed in, ¡°When Father was still alive, he said he and Mother married all thanks to Uncle¡¯s intervention.¡±


    ¡°At least he still had a conscience.¡± The elderly man snorted. ¡°After my little sister and your father married, they respected and loved each other. And after a short while, she was pregnant with you. During the pregnancy, she frequently had fainting spells, so I called over a skilled doctor to diagnose and treat her. The physician said your mother had a feeble constitution, and if she gave birth, it would be risking her life. If we used a drug to flush the fetus, it still wouldn¡¯t be too late. I advised your mom and dad to agree to it. If your father hadn¡¯t worried about having an heir, I would¡¯ve sent him some concubines at best. To my surprise, your dad wouldn¡¯t agree, and my little sister came close to death giving birth to you. The next few years, she lingered on a sickbed. If not for this, how could she have been infected and died when a plague erupted? It¡¯s all because you two, father and son, murdered her. You paying your respects to her today on your return is fine. However, if you want to send Jiang Hanqiu¡¯s coffin here to bury him with her, it¡¯ll have to be over my dead body.¡±


    As I listened, my hazy memories gradually returned. I remembered seeing my mom and dad often singing and playing zithers together, yet my mother always looked pale and in poor health. I remembered my dad¡¯s vague, revealing remarks. Tears sprang forth and fell to the ground. I sobbed, ¡°Does Uncle not understand? This decision was mother¡¯s. Dad just didn¡¯t wish to defy my mother¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡±


    The elderly man shuddered and gazed at Jiang Zhe¡¯s face. The beautiful image of his little sister, now dead, appeared in his mind¡¯s eye, and he realized his nephew¡¯s appearance and figure quite resembled his dead sister¡¯s. His little sister had also looked like this at the time, tears rolling down her face, begging him, insisting on keeping the baby. After a long time, he finally sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. If my little sister hadn¡¯t insisted, how could I have yielded? It¡¯s just that I miss her and can¡¯t rest easy, so I have to take my anger out on your father and you.¡± Then it looked like the hatred he¡¯d held for years crumbled. More depression lined his face. His posture also seemed to slump greatly.


    I also found it agonizing to the extreme. Although my uncle had forced my father and me to wander the world, it stemmed from the sibling love he felt for my mother. Now it was clear that the trail trod in the plum grove was made by my uncle often coming to pay his respects to my mother, and he purposely let the tombstone erected by my father to get overgrown with moss, because the grudge he¡¯d held against my father had never lessened. After I became zhuangyuan, some in the Jing family greatly desired to reconcile with me. In the end, however, nothing came of it. It was, in part, because I had no intention to reconcile, but most of it was because my uncle opposed it. This was also my uncle taking out his anger on me. Ultimately, it was because he couldn¡¯t forget my mother, so I didn¡¯t need to oppose him anymore. Thinking of this, I went forward, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Uncle, after my dad left Jiaxing, he missed my mother so much that he fell ill. Because I didn¡¯t wish for my father to feel sad, I didn¡¯t ask much about my mother. Since Uncle¡¯s here today, why not tell your nephew stories about his mother? It¡¯ll give Zhe some more memories to recollect.¡±


    The elderly man burst with joy and smiled. ¡°Your mother¡¯s milk name was Meiniang,8 and she loved plums the most all her life. When she was young, if plum blossoms were budding, she would stay awake the whole night, waiting for the plum blossoms to bloom. Occasionally, some plum blossoms would bloom early, and she would insist on going to appreciate them, even if the ice and snow hadn¡¯t yet melted. She didn¡¯t care. One time, she was sick and overheard that the plum blossoms in the garden were blooming for the first time that year and ignored her maidservants¡¯ dissuasion. She flung on a jacket and entered the garden, treading through snow to pluck a plum blossom. In the end, she got a serious cold from the chilling wind and was dizzy for days.


    ¡°After I married her to your father, she often played the zither with your father and sang together. They also composed the zither piece, ¡®Falling Plum Blossoms,¡¯ all about describing the plum blossoms¡¯ proud loneliness in flowery language. Do you still remember it?¡±


    I gave it little thought, as I had already recalled it. I softly sang:


    ¡°In the courtyard are many tree species,


    Yet only the plum tree is admired.


    Why, poets, must you praise the plum alone?


    I think it¡¯s because it blooms in frost,


    Bearing fruit in winter dew.


    In the brisk spring breeze and charming springtime,


    You scatter in pursuit of the cold wind,


    With snow blossoms, but without the ability to resist the cold and harsh.¡± 9


    The elderly man listened with his eyes closed. After the song finished, he said, ¡°Jiaxing suffered a plague that year. Your mother was already in poor health and fell ill, sadly. As she passed away, I said to your father that though she wasn¡¯t willing to leave, we were helpless to resist fate, after all. Although you were young, you had your father to look after you. You would be all right. However, she would never again see plum blossoms and swirling snow, but she deserved better than hate. Hence, after you mother died, I selected this plum grove to inter her. The sweet scent and scarce shadows of the plum blossoms would always accompany her beautiful soul.¡±


    I remembered that when my mother passed on, I was still young. And because of the rampaging plague, I was sent to live in safety elsewhere. I couldn¡¯t see my mother for the last time. I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears and said, ¡°In truth, Uncle, you needn¡¯t grieve over my mother. My mother had Uncle caring for her during childhood, and after she married, Dad and she loved each other as husband and wife. Although she unfortunately died early, my mother presumably was at peace and happy, in fact. She had Uncle and Dad loving her, so she wouldn¡¯t have believed this life was meaningless even though she died.¡±


    At some point, the sun had begun setting. The glow of the sunset shone into the plum grove, tinting pink the mist bobbing on the lake. In addition to the faint smell of the plum blossoms, the plum grove felt just like Jewel Lake in the realm of immortals. The one sleeping in the tomb was our next of kin. All was silent in the plum grove. The atmosphere coalesced into one of harmony and tranquility, leading to the two of us unwilling to say a word. The elderly man seemed to sink into memory, a look of tender nostalgia appearing on his features.


    A long while later, as the twilight of the sunset faded away, the elderly man came to his senses and evenly asked, ¡°How do you plan to treat Jiaxing¡¯s aristocratic families this time around? And how do you plan to treat the Jing family?¡±


    I sighed softly. In the end, we had to return to proper matters. Between a grudge and the survival of the family clan, my uncle understood which was more important. Furthermore, we were relatives, after all. I raised my head and smiled. ¡°Why say this, Uncle? Zhe simply took good advantage of his country¡¯s seizure of Jiaxing to come and pay respects to Mother. As for military affairs, I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    A cold light gleamed in the elderly man¡¯s eyes. ¡°With your status as Marquis of Chu of the first rank, how could you lightly enter Jiaxing? Even if you don¡¯t fear the danger, the Great Yong Emperor wouldn¡¯t rest easy. Moreover, if you only came to pay respects to your late mother, why dispatch a messenger to covertly deliver an invitation to the Jing family? I thought you were cutting ties with the Jing family, and if I didn¡¯t come today, I feared the Jing family would vanish into thin air. Many days ago, the court handed down an official document, sentencing Changqing to death. I presume you already know?¡±


    My gaze roamed about, and I said, ¡°I do know about it. Today is the final opportunity before the Yong troops pull back, after which nobody can protect the Jing family. Does Uncle not consider the safety of his family members? And after today, Wuyue will become a battlefield. The Jing family will find it difficult to live safely in Jiaxing.¡±


    The elderly man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to leave one¡¯s homeland. However, I also know there¡¯s no choice. Changqing lost heart going through those events. It won¡¯t be hard to persuade him.¡±


    I had long since expected this. With war between the two countries near at hand, I didn¡¯t want to leave soft spots behind in Southern Chu. As it was difficult for me to completely forget the Jing family, I could only force them to pledge themselves to Great Yong. I lightly bowed to my uncle and said, ¡°Zhe admires Uncle¡¯s sensibility with gratitude, that he understands the Yong troops will be purging Jiaxing of all its young and middle-aged men and women, and scholars and craftsmen. They will all be seized. I¡¯ve already delegated the task to the responsible general. He will take additional care of the Jing family. At a suitable time, Uncle can sail to Great Yong and live in peace.¡±


    The elderly man quivered. Eventually, he said, ¡°What a brutal measure, capturing Wuyue¡¯s population and taxes to weaken the enemy¡¯s resources. It may be a piratical tactic, but it¡¯s supremely effective. Even if I didn¡¯t agree to submit, you¡¯d still have people take the Jing family to Dinghai as captives, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Aware my uncle had seen through my intentions at a glance, I was impressed at heart. However, I didn¡¯t say anything, simply bowing low. The elderly man softly sighed and strode out. I felt sorrow as I turned my back on him, unwilling to watch his aged figure leave. But the wind carried his old and strong voice over. ¡°Zhe¡¯er, don¡¯t be embarrassed. You¡¯ve already done your utmost for the Jing family and shown your love and duty. Thank you for supporting and aiding Changqing and Shunqing.¡±


    I felt relieved by the words; a huge weight had been lifted off my chest. The Jing family¡¯s affairs had finally been properly resolved. I could depart with peace of mind. I kowtowed once again to my mother¡¯s tomb. I lingered for a long moment before parting reluctantly.


    I had taken great pains to persuade Jiang Haitao to permit me to personally visit Jiaxing on this occasion. The most important task, other than wanting to pay respects to my mother, was to reconcile with the Jing family. After all, Jiaxing¡¯s Jing family was my mother¡¯s family.


    There was already an innate potential of conflict. This time, I had suggested a scheme to seize the aristocracy and commoners of Wuyue and stuff them in Dinghai to weaken Southern Chu. However, I didn¡¯t plan to slaughter the population of Wuyue. First, it didn¡¯t suit my nature as I never carried out tasks with no benefit. Second, it would also damage Great Yong¡¯s glory. Third, after Jiangnan was reunited, the region of Wuyue would certainly not submit for a long time because of that action. As a result, the best course of action was to handpick several people from the seized population of Wuyue and use them to manage the captives. This way, it would be a velvet glove in an iron fist. With the culture of the Wuyue population to gently endure, they wouldn¡¯t create difficulties for Great Yong¡¯s rule. And these people wouldn¡¯t be rashly selected either. They needed to have skill at managing internal affairs. As a result, the aristocratic families of Jiaxing became my choice. Who wasn¡¯t selfish? I was no exception either. However, I had only told half the reason to Haitao back then. I had another reason for visiting Jiaxing. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t stamp his feet and beat his chest when he found out.


    Footnotes:Possibly a reference to a poem entitled ¡°Random Musings on Returning Home, Two Poems¡± (»ØÏçżÊé¶þÊ×) by Tang Dynasty poet He Zhizhang (ºØÖªÕÂ).This is a poem entitled ¡°Mandarin Duck Lake¡± (Ô§Ñìºþ) by Song Dynasty poet Zhang Yaotong (ÕÅҢͬ), collected in the anthology he published, A Poem Anthology of Jiahe (¼ÎºÌ°ÙÓ½). Jiahe was a district in Jiaxing Prefecture during the Song Dynasty, not to be confused with the modern Jiahe in Hunan.Àïºþ (Inner Lake) and ó»ºþ (Calabash Lake) are pronounced the same. ·¶ó» (Fan Li), styled Shaobo (ÉÙ²®) was a military strategist, politician, and businessman from the State of Yue during China¡¯s Spring and Autumn period. He was later canonized as the God of Wealth.˜—Àî, Zuili ¨C an ancient city located southwest of modern-day Jiaxing; poetically refers to JiaxingThis is a poem written for the anthology Sailing Shanties for Mandarin Duck Lake (Ô§Ñìºþèþ¸è) by Qing Dynasty poet Tan Jicong (Ì·¼ªè®).This is a poem entitled ¡°Pleasure Cruising at Misty Rain Building, to the Tune ¡®Glossy Red Lips¡¯¡± (µãç­´½¡¤ÑÌÓêÂ¥Çï·º) by Qing Dynasty poet Feng Dengfu (·ëµÇ¸®).ÇåÔ¶ ¨C formerly romanized Tsingyun, nowadays a prefecture in northern Guangdong Province; previously a county÷Äï ¨C lit. plum girlThis is a poem entitled ¡°Falling Plum Blossoms¡± (÷»¨Âä) by Liu Song Dynasty poet Bao Zhao (±«ÕÕ). Previous ChapterNext Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 24: A Cunning Escape

    1


    On the thirteenth day of the second month, the Eastern Sea Navy sacked the region of Wuyue of its young and middle-aged population and of its money in the form of grain, placing them all in Dinghai. Only Yuhang and Kuaiji escaped unscathed because of their navies protecting their flanks. Yuyao, Zhenhai, Jiaxing, Haining, and Pinghu were not so lucky.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Four


    The family heads of all the aristocratic families and numerous famous scholars of Jiaxing had been summoned to the Misty Rain Building. They had been forcefully invited by the Yong troops and had believed the grand general of Yong had summoned them. To their surprise, the host was a young man around seventeen. These family heads were indignant initially because they felt slighted. To their surprise, the young man¡¯s words suited the occasion, for he knew every Jiaxing citizen here inside and out. He showed his admiration in his speech, and in just a few moments, he made the group set aside their hostility. Then the young man ordered a banquet set out and asked the group about the terrain and populace of Jiaxing. As the group was being provided hospitality, they felt they had to answer. Further, they intended to dampen the young man¡¯s spirits, so they sought opportunities to ask difficult questions. As a result, the Misty Rain Building transformed into a place of sophisticated, eloquent debate. The young man may not have been all that clever or sagacious, but he was easygoing and spoke well. He was surprisingly good at creating the right atmosphere, making the building overflow with cheer and joy. By the time the sun set and dusk fell, these family heads and famous scholars still wished to continue. The young man gave another order, this time for candles to be set out so they could continue the banquet. Unexpectedly, no one tried to overtly decline the invitation.


    Jing Xin may have been a well-known figure among the young heroes of the Jiaxing aristocratic families, but he wasn¡¯t qualified to attend these sorts of talks. However, the Jing family declared their family head was bedridden and couldn¡¯t come. The one who had followed orders to come here was Jing Xin¡¯s third uncle, Jing Xunqing. Jing Xunqing had worried that coming like this would make it hard to avoid offending the Yong military, but when he saw Jing Xin was here and that Huo Cong seemed to think highly of Jing Xin, Jing Xunqing got a bright idea. He passed on a fake order from Jing Changqing to have Jing Xin attend the banquet in place of the family head. Huo Cong was overjoyed at the news and specifically had Jing Xin sit next to him. If considering the Jing family¡¯s status, they were rather illustrious in Jiaxing, but they were mentioned on equal terms with two other families. Huo Cong treating Jing Xin like this was, without a doubt, an honor, but Jing Xin felt the group was looking at him with eyes full of suspicion. Under their watchful eyes, he found it difficult to sit still, so he stayed silent during the banquet. But the more he watched, the more surprised he grew. Though Huo Cong was modest and gentle, he secretly controlled the situation. The aristocratic families of Jiaxing had already come under his control without realizing it.


    As the night deepened, the family heads began to grow uneasy. The banquet had dragged on for a bit too long. However, when they looked at the host¡¯s seat, the young man surnamed Huo was still in glowing spirits and had intense interest. These family heads began to be concerned. They also realized the Yong soldiers acting as attendants were all eyeing their prey like tigers would, and they couldn¡¯t help but worry. They knew this young man had to be relying on someone else for support to summon them. But no matter what he wanted, he should have announced it by now. Why was he dragging it out and refusing to end the banquet? As such, the group couldn¡¯t stop their imagination from running wild. However, a majority of the people here were wily old foxes and wouldn¡¯t have the atmosphere turn awkward. They spent a lot of effort searching for topics to discuss, so tired they were constantly yawning but too afraid to let it show.


    Finally, at dawn of the next day, Huo Cong stood up and smiled. ¡°All the prominent gentlemen and I took part in a long discussion that lasted all night. It was of great benefit, but unfortunately, all good things must come to an end.2 Though the night may be long, there is always an end.¡±


    A rather rich and famous prince and family head among the aristocratic families of Jiaxing was forcing his bleary red eyes to stay open as he rose and declared, ¡°It is our good fortune to be able to drink with Adviser Huo. The adviser is a young hero. If you have any advice, feel free to speak your mind. We shall do our best to heed it.¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back and failed to appreciate Huo Cong¡¯s kindness in waiting for the Yong troops to settle back down. He decided it was better to ask about the price first. In his eyes, if they gave money or some form of tribute, they should be able to avoid the misfortune of being killed. The Yong military couldn¡¯t possibly stay for long in Jiaxing.


    Huo Cong had long since received reports back that his master had already left Jiaxing. In the span of one night, the Yong troops recorded the entire population of Jiaxing, the commoners and aristocrats, in the books. They were only waiting for his order, so he didn¡¯t bother to sugarcoat his words, stating with a grave complexion, ¡°On the orders of the Marquis of the Tranquil Sea, I¡¯m taking the population of Wuyue to replenish Dinghai. As all the gentlemen here are prominent personages of Jiaxing, please unite and help.¡±


    At first, everyone was at a loss, then their eyes expressed fright. Tongue-tied, they stared at Huo Cong, all of them showing disbelief. This good-natured and ordinary-looking young man turned into a predator right before their very eyes. Huo Cong said with a smile, ¡°My fellow men, everything is packed for the journey. All forms of transportation¡ªcarriages, horses, boats, and ships¡ªin Jiaxing have been commandeered by our troops, so the journey won¡¯t be hard for all those here.¡±


    Jing Xin had been silent all this while, but he swelled with fury at the words. He stood up and raised his voice. ¡°The Yong military calls itself an ¡®Army of Justice,¡¯ so why is it acting unjust? Pressing people into service is the type of action pirates would take. Why are you uprooting people?¡±


    ¡°The two countries are waging war and will resort to every conceivable means to win,¡± Huo Cong calmly replied. ¡°If the entire populace of Wuyue were slaughtered, the same effect could be achieved. However, our Great Yong Emperor is benevolent and does not wish to massacre the populace. It has already been decided that we¡¯ll take Wuyue¡¯s populace to Dinghai. Brother Jing should understand which is the lesser of two evils to choose.¡± Though his tone was calm, coldness shone in his eyes, as if demonstrating killing intent.


    Jing Xin froze. Jing Xunqing had gently tugged on his sleeve to stop him from continuing the argument. Jing Xin had no choice but to slump back down into his seat.


    The Yong military¡¯s invasion of Wuyue came as a surprise to the court of Southern Chu. But even though Dinghai had been captured, the aristocratic families and officials in the Commanderies of Wu and Yue still didn¡¯t believe the Yong military would land, as the army didn¡¯t have any bases in the region of Wuyue. If they copied how pirates came ashore for plunder, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid losing the air of a great power. How could they have known the commander of the Eastern Sea Navy had once been a pirate and had the Marquis of Chu, who ignored etiquette, as a strategist? They had already made the strategic decision to take Wuyue¡¯s populace to Dinghai for long-term resistance against Southern Chu. If a different Great Yong general were in charge of Dinghai, he might switch to a different strategy to wage war, but Jiang Haitao had been convinced by Jiang Zhe. Haitao had also led a pirate lifestyle, and in addition, the Yong emperor had enfeoffed him as a marquis after he surrendered to Great Yong. Yet he followed in his father¡¯s footsteps and didn¡¯t establish any military achievements. This was unique even in Great Yong, so he really wanted to use military success to prove himself. As a result, he spared no effort in carrying out this potentially reproachable strategy.


    After a few moments, a clamor came from the entrance of the Misty Rain Building. Hearing it, Jing Xin ignored the Yong troops moving their hands to their blades and walked over to the window to see what was happening downstairs. He watched Yong troops enter homes on both sides of the street and tie up a bunch of young and middle aged men and women with rope and harry them out of their houses according to census records. The elderly and weak women and children followed them out, wailing, but they were forced to retreat by the Yong troops brandishing blades at them. It was chaos inside the city of Jiaxing. Jing Xin was at a loss. Then someone called his name loudly. He looked back and saw on this floor of the Misty Rain Building only Yong troops and forlorn aristocratic family heads. The black-robed young man, Huo Cong, was nowhere to be seen. The man who¡¯d called his name was a soldier, who was prodding him to get ready for the journey ahead.


    In the twelfth year of Southern Chu¡¯s Tongtai era, the eighth year of Great Yong¡¯s Longsheng era, calamity befell the aristocrats and commoners of the region of Wuyue. Yuyao, Zhenhai, Jiaxing, Haining, and Pinghu were seized of five hundred thousand young and middle-aged men and women. Among them included all the kin of aristocratic families, poor and renowned scholars, and various craftsmen. The Yong strategy could be described as very decisive and ruthless. The population of five provinces nearly reached three million, and the Yong military had captured one-sixth of them. Among them included nearly fifty thousand aristocratic family members, nearly fifty thousand poor and renowned scholars, and ten thousand craftsmen. The rest of the people were all young and middle-aged men and women, all of whom were taken according to population records. None were left out.


    By the time Lu Can led the Jiujiang Navy through the Jiangnan Canal and arrived at Jiaxing, the Yong navy had been gone for just under twelve hours. Lu Can sent another unit commander to go assume control of the Yuhang Navy, while he led his navy in pursuit of the Yong navy. Unfortunately, the Yong navy had planned well in advance and moved rapidly. Lu Can could only chase them to the town of Yanguan, watching as the Yong navy leisurely sailed into the sea. All that remained was Lu Can sighing and wringing his hands. He couldn¡¯t help marveling at the ruthless and brilliant method employed by the commander of the Yong forces. After all, the Yong navy hadn¡¯t withdrawn lightly. They carried off the looted money in the form of grain and the commoners they¡¯d coerced into coming along. How could Lu Can not be amazed that the Yong navy didn¡¯t drag their feet while retreating into the open sea.


    Standing on the shore and watching the Yong navy sail into the distance, Lu Can scoffed hard, but he was helpless. The Yuhang Navy that had received his order finally arrived at this time, long overdue. Lu Can knew the Yuhang Navy had always been independent and had indulged in bliss, so had long since lost the nerve for naval warfare. But he could only say a few words of admonishment. Since the war had come to this, he required these generals¡¯ assistance to reform the Yuhang Navy.


    Over the next several days, Lu Can reorganized the troops while reconstructing the coastal forts to prevent the Yong navy from coming ashore and looting and pillaging once again. The region of Wuyue was crippled, with countless broken homes. The bereaved people of Wuyue who had lost relatives and worried for loved ones being retaliated against would not make for a good volunteer army. If not for Lu Can¡¯s illustriousness, and persuading the surviving aristocratic families of Wuyue to protect themselves, as well as wulin warriors issuing a call to action and doing their utmost to help, the raising of the volunteer army would have taken twice the effort for half the result.


    Right as Lu Can set about to work on Wuyue¡¯s coastal defenses, news that made him furrow his brows reached his ears. The surprising news was that Great Yong¡¯s Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, was in Dinghai, and he had personally visited Jiaxing to pay his respects to his dead mother.


    The news made waves, spreading like wildfire, circulating everywhere within just a few days. Although Jiang Zhe coming to Jiaxing to pay his respects was a secret, it wasn¡¯t like water flowing by without a trace. After he¡¯d left, some people spotted clues, and upon further investigation, they discovered this event. Furthermore, hidden Southern Chu spies knew all about Jiang Zhe¡¯s whereabouts and movements. However, they didn¡¯t dare appear to stop and assassinate him. After all, the Yong military was powerful, and Jiang Zhe¡¯s bodyguards were quite formidable.


    Although all parts of Southern Chu society denounced and reviled Jiang Zhe, there hid, in truth, several different points of view. Some regarded the traitor a turncoat official with no lord or father, while others secretly envied his wealth and glory. But in the end, few people knew of Jiang Zhe¡¯s competence. First, the elites of Southern Chu purposefully covered up Jiang Zhe¡¯s competence. Second, even though Jiang Zhe held the title of marquis, most people believed the Yong emperor had rewarded him for helping him win the succession struggle or believed it was because of Princess Changle. Even with Southern Chu¡¯s wise scholars, they couldn¡¯t properly evaluate Jiang Zhe¡¯s skill because they didn¡¯t receive enough intelligence reports. But the core members of Southern Chu¡¯s military and government would never underestimate Jiang Zhe. Even Shang Weijun, who was determined to keep the masses ignorant, would not look down on him.


    Now that Jiang Zhe had appeared in Jiaxing, it was clear he was advising the Eastern Sea Navy¡¯s strategy. From this, the Yong navy¡¯s main attack had to be Wuyue, or else Jiang Zhe wouldn¡¯t be in Dinghai. Not even Lu Can believed Jiang Zhe went to Dinghai just to pay his respects to his dead mother.


    When the news broke, the various factions in Southern Chu¡¯s military and government weren¡¯t immediately convinced, of course. They all spared no effort to collect relevant intelligence. Jiang Zhe was an extraordinary person. If he had appeared in Dinghai, it demonstrated the Yong navy¡¯s next step in their strategy. Everyone understood that Jiang Zhe¡¯s reentry into the military had to be the will of the Yong emperor. If not for the war against Southern Chu, what could have dragged Great Yong¡¯s aloof Cold Courtyard hermit to Jiangnan?


    Lu Can first ordered people to search Jiaxing for clues, undertaking a painstaking investigation.3 Eventually, they determined that Jiang Zhe had, in fact, visited Jiaxing. Not only had Jiaxing¡¯s Jing family completely vanished, some villagers had seen a group of black uniformed Yong troops coming and going. In addition, the waiter helping the shopkeeper of the Misty Rain Building had survived and told all about the events that transpired in the building. Although the waiter didn¡¯t know who the young adjunct was, Lu Can got a vague picture of who the man was just from hearing about his actions. After receiving intelligence reports that named the young adjunct as Huo Cong, Lu Can understood. Huo Cong was still young, while Great Yong had plenty of talent. Only because Jiang Zhe personally came to Dinghai and Huo Cong followed along was the young man able to demonstrate his outstanding skill.


    On another front, the intelligence Southern Chu gathered from inside Great Yong confirmed that the Marquis of Chu, Jiang Zhe, had disappeared for a long time already. News of the Yong emperor personally visiting the Cold Courtyard was also being gossiped about. There was even news verifying Jiang Zhe went to the Eastern Sea. Upon integrating intelligence from every direction, Lu Can finally confirmed that Jiang Zhe had actually accompanied the Eastern Sea Navy and come to Dinghai.


    When Shang Weijun received the same intelligence reports, he immediately sent down a secret order, temporarily assigning the Junshan in Ninghai to Lu Can, and requested Lu Can do everything in his power to annihilate the Yong navy occupying Dinghai. Naturally, he had another request. Shang Weijun strictly ordered Lu Can to eradicate his nemesis¡ªJiang Zhe. Although Shang Weijun usually criticized Lu Can overtly and covertly for his old relationship of master and disciple with Jiang Zhe, it was because of power struggles. In his heart of hearts, he didn¡¯t truly believe it mattered. The Lu family had assisted the Zhao monarchs for generations. There was no possible way they would betray the state. And Shang Weijun was well aware of Jiang Zhe¡¯s standing in Great Yong. Shang Weijun may have had selfish motives for fighting for power, but he wasn¡¯t entirely incompetent. He knew exactly how formidable Jiang Zhe was. If not, he would never have shown mercy to Jiaxing¡¯s Jing family. Although, if he could have still done something, he might have acted against the Jing family.


    Since he now maintained that Great Yong¡¯s main target of attack was Wuyue, he didn¡¯t have the capacity to care about Ninghai¡¯s military power. Although he merely permitted Lu Can to mobilize the Ninghai Navy and didn¡¯t turn over complete military power to him, it was still an enormous sacrifice for Shang Weijun. Lu Can wasn¡¯t allowed to disappoint Shang Weijun¡¯s ¡°kindness,¡± and he had the same outlook. When Lu Can thought of the Yong navy¡¯s looting and plundering in Wuyue, it wasn¡¯t like the Eastern Sea Navy¡¯s previous reckless and careless methods. Rather, it was precise and ruthless. Lu Can also believed Jiang Zhe had to be in Dinghai, commanding the Wuyue naval battles. Since this was the case, they couldn¡¯t follow the old plans that let the Yong military go unchecked in their occupation of Dinghai. If this dragged on for a few years, the Yong military might occupy both the Wu and Yue Commanderies before he could finish training his elite troops.


    Because of Jiang Zhe, a colossal conflict began brewing around Hangzhou Bay, where previously it might have descended into a stalemate. Shang Weijun and Lu Can once again put aside their past differences and resisted as one. The Yuhang Navy and Ninghai Navy joined forces and began a fierce attack on Dinghai.


    On the crystal blue sea, a terrible battle had just ended, leaving countless wrecks of warships in its wake. Bodies floated everywhere in the sea, bobbing with the current and drifting out to the open sea. Vessels from both sides rowed in separate directions. In the span of ten days, the two sides had fought battle after battle, but the victor was still undecided. In terms of naval warfare, only the Eastern Sea Navy, survivors of the angry sea, could oppose the navies of Wuyue.


    Standing at the bow and feeling the icy sea breeze on his skin, Huo Cong was a little pale. His black robes fluttered. The rocking of the ship during battle as it raced to and fro was rather difficult for him to tolerate. After all, he wasn¡¯t a Eastern Sea sailor who¡¯d spent many years on the sea fighting naval battles and sailing. On the distant horizon, seabirds skimmed past waves. The waves rolled in, drowning the vestiges of the recent naval battle. Huo Cong was overwhelmed by emotion. When he thought about the unknown whereabouts of his respected master, endless worry welled up inside him again.


    Sacking Wuyue was a very successful feat, but when Huo Cong returned to Dinghai, he received a severe blow and was nearly knocked senseless by bad news. Jiang Zhe should have long since returned, but he had vanished without a trace. Only the hundred odd Stalwart Tiger Guards returned to Dinghai with their heads hanging. Upon Jiang Haitao and Huo Cong¡¯s interrogation, the two of them learned exactly what had happened.


    Once Jiang Zhe departed from Jiaxing, not only did he have no intention of returning to Dinghai, he had even planned to head north from Jiaxing. He would cross the Jiangnan Canal to get to Zhenze Lake,4 then cross the Grand Canal again to arrive at Jingkou. Then he would cross the river into the Southern Chu-controlled Huaidong region and rush to the Siege of Xiangyang via Xuzhou. How could the Stalwart Tiger Guard allow this? He would be traveling to a far-flung location, and most of the journey was through Southern Chu¡¯s sphere of influence. If Southern Chu discovered Jiang Zhe¡¯s presence, his life might be forfeit. Huyan Shou stepped in to remonstrate against this course of action, but it was to no avail. Jiang Zhe spoke in no uncertain terms that if Huyan Shou tried to forcefully stop him, he would have Demonic Shadow Li Shun take him alone on the journey. After arguing and debating for a long time, Huyan Shou finally realized he couldn¡¯t stop Jiang Zhe. He was forced to make a concession and asked that they come along as well for protection. Only after much imploring did Jiang Zhe agree to bring along five Stalwart Tiger Guards. Huyan Shou had no choice but to pick out four bodyguards with excellent martial arts, along with himself, to accompany Jiang Zhe. The other Stalwart Tiger Guards were forced to return to Dinghai to conceal Jiang Zhe¡¯s whereabouts.


    After learning the particulars, Jiang Haitao and Huo Cong nearly fainted in anger, especially Jiang Haitao. The Yong emperor had already been rather worried about Jiang Zhe accompanying the navy south in the first place. Upon departure, a letter was delivered to Jiang Haitao. He was to ensure Jiang Zhe¡¯s safety. He never imagined Jiang Zhe would make a fool of him upon initial arrival in Wuyue. If anything untoward should happen to Jiang Zhe, how would he explain himself to Li Zhi, Li Xian, and Princess Changle? Huo Cong was also exasperated, but he was still the disciple Jiang Zhe was proudest of. He felt that Jiang Zhe wasn¡¯t the type of person to dive headfirst into danger. He definitely had a reason for making that decision, so he encouraged Jiang Haitao not to worry.


    The Stalwart Tiger Guard who returned obeyed orders to remain by Huo Cong¡¯s side for the time being. They had also brought back a letter from Jiang Zhe. In the message, Jiang Zhe charged the two men, Jiang Haitao and Huo Cong, with spreading the news that Jiang Zhe was in Dinghai and preventing the Southern Chu army from discovering he wasn¡¯t actually in Dinghai. Moreover, he explained that after the news spread, the Southern Chu military would focus their attacks on Dinghai, and he told Jiang Haitao to be careful. After the two men pondered the letter over and over again, they realized they had to comply. In order to pretend that Jiang Zhe was still in Dinghai, Huo Cong even dyed his sideburns, disguising himself as Jiang Zhe and appearing on the ship.


    The onslaught of attacks from the Southern Chu Navy made them suffer terribly. Fortunately, the more a double-edged blade was honed, the sharper it became. The Southern Chu navy didn¡¯t have it easy in these several battles. After all, the Southern Chu sailors mostly fought on inland rivers. They weren¡¯t as good at sea-based naval warfare as the Eastern Sea Navy. So both sides were now stuck in a stalemate, though the Yong navy had established supply bases in Dinghai on the Putuo Islands, and they had seized the grain money from Wuyue. The Junshan in Ninghai may have blocked their northern return route, but they still gave as good as they got.


    Even though Lu Can wanted to take Putuo and rescue the people of Wuyue, there were three problems. First, Putuo was hard to attack; second, the Eastern Sea Navy repeatedly attacked from the rear during the battles; third, even if he captured Putuo, it was impossible to transport the five hundred thousand citizens of Wuyue back to the mainland with the Eastern Sea Navy lying in wait. So in the end, Lu Can abandoned this plan of action. He could only rely upon naval combat.


    The vast blue sea turned into a bloodsoaked, fiery battlefield. The Eastern Sea Navy had them completely pinned down in the southeast. Even though Lu Can was skilled at warfare, he couldn¡¯t split his attention to the battle in the region of Xiangfan. He had no choice but to entrust everything to Rong Yuan.


    Footnotes:½ð²õÍÑ¿Ç, jinchan-tuoqiao ¨C idiom, lit. a cicada sheds its carapace; fig. a crafty escape plan (amid confusion and chaos)ÌìÏÂûÓв»É¢µÄÑçϯ, tianxia meiyou busan de yanxi ¨C proverb, lit. there is no feast on earth that last forever; fig. all good things must come to an end³éË¿°þ¼ë, chousi-baojian ¨C idiom, lit. spin silk from cocoons; fig. make a painstaking investigationÕðÔóºþ ¨C now called Lake Tai or Taihu, is located in southern Jiangsu Province, forming part of the northern border of Zhejiang Province Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 25: Sailing a Skiff

    1


    As the Yong navy retreated, news of Zhe visiting Jiaxing to pay his respects to his mother leaked. Everybody learned of it and said Zhe advised the sacking of Wuyue. Everybody blamed him for maiming their hometowns. Then, after the Yong navy looted and pillaged without torturing the masses to death, everybody occasionally talked of Zhe¡¯s accomplishments. Jiaxing¡¯s elders feared the Yong navy would come again, assisting the return of Zhe¡¯s flesh and blood, and dared not take over the Jing family¡¯s plot of land.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Records, Biography of Jiang Suiyun


    While the Southern Chu navy and Great Yong navy were locked in a stalemate on the high seas, I was on Zhenze Lake, drinking in the endless scenic beauty. Though the main culprit behind the intensifying situation in Wuyue, I didn¡¯t feel any remorse. War had been the inevitable outcome. The more intense the state of war was in Wuyue, the more the attention of Southern Chu¡¯s court would shift there, and the more the campaigns in Sichuan and Xiangyang would advance. As for me sneaking away on the eve of battle, ahem, the Eastern Sea didn¡¯t really need me right now, now did they?


    I sat in the forward cabin of the pleasure boat, fluttering my folding fan. I wore a brocade robe and a belt of office. I rolled up the bead curtain and tasted some fragrant tea, closing my eyes in contentment as I basked in the spring sunshine. I exuded the panache of a young Southern Chu aristocrat. If not for the lack of dancers and songstresses on the boat, it would have looked exactly like a spring cruise for a young aristocratic gentleman. I had also deliberately dyed my gray hair black and touched up my appearance to avoid being identified because of my gray hair contrasting with a youthful face.


    Although Wu Commandery had descended into war, the ripples hadn¡¯t yet spread to the provinces neighboring Zhenze Lake. The submissive nature of the people of Wu Commandery let these regions retain peace and happiness. After all, Grand General Lu had arrived in Wuyue, which let them rest easy. I had lived on the lake for three days and had seen no indications the war was close by. On these bright and lovely spring days, visitors crowded onto the thirty-six thousand qing2 of the lake, inside the eight hundred li3 comprising the territory of Zhenze. Lakewater and mountains stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The bead curtain quivered as Huyan Shou entered. He looked terribly unhappy. He walked over to me, then bowed and saluted. ¡°Young master, we cannot stay in this dangerous location for long. Please, young master, tell us when we should depart.¡±


    I looked up at him, laughter filling my mind. He had a plain and honest appearance. Although he¡¯d had high status and importance for years, it hadn¡¯t gone to his head. However, his handsome, nearly eight-chi-tall4 frame stuck out like a sore thumb. Coupled with his intense and animated eyes and his bulging, knotted tendons in his hands, he clearly looked like a majestic general, but I¡¯d forced him to wear servant apparel. It truly looked weird. It was no wonder Huyan Shou was the Vice Commander of the Stalwart Tiger Guard, an imposing first-rank general. No matter what he wore, he just didn¡¯t look like a normal servant. And of the other four bodyguards he¡¯d brought along, I just couldn¡¯t see how they looked like servants. However, as long as the five of them didn¡¯t stand together, it wouldn¡¯t be eye-catching. Their northern accent was rather strong, but it¡¯d be fine as they wouldn¡¯t normally talk. There was always a way to get by. Although, if not for Huyan Shou speaking of the emperor¡¯s orders and me not wanting to make Li Zhi unhappy with him because of this, I wouldn¡¯t have let him stay by my side. And it wasn¡¯t strange for him to press me to speed up the journey. After all, the longer I stayed in Southern Chu¡¯s territory, the greater his responsibility became. Furthermore, we brushed past Lu Can on the way to Zhenze Lake. While the Jiujiang Navy was hurrying south, I was on a tributary of the river and taking things easy, watching the Southern Chu navy¡¯s cowhide-clad warships. I didn¡¯t feel anything, but Huyan Shou¡¯s face was ashen.


    I smiled as I sipped my fragrant tea. I languidly said, ¡°Huyan, don¡¯t be so anxious. It¡¯s rare to come to Zhenze Lake. It would be a terrible shame not to admire the beautiful scenery of East Mountain and West Mountain. What¡¯s more, the Southern Chu navy is currently maneuvering down the Yangtze to Yuhang. If we set out now, we¡¯ll run the risk of bumping into the Southern Chu navy. It¡¯s better to wait a few days for the waterways to calm down. It still won¡¯t be too late then.¡±


    Huyan Shou was taken aback but also felt it was rather logical. However, it wasn¡¯t safe to stay long in Southern Chu territory. Thinking of how he hadn¡¯t been able to stop Jiang Zhe¡¯s actions, it would be difficult to avoid being condemned upon returning. If something happened to Jiang Zhe now, he feared he¡¯d be too disgraced to return to Chang¡¯an. With these thoughts, he was about to try to persuade Jiang Zhe again when the sound of a pipa rang out on the lake. It was clear, melodious, and touching, playing a call and response with the waves of the lake. The music spread everywhere.


    Once the pipa music started, I was moved. I closed my eyes and listened closely. The plaintive, regretful notes seemed to come from right next to me, telling of endless sorrowful partings and talking of endless torment. The pipa piece was breathtaking, a great rendition of ¡°Sorrow of Zhaojun.¡±5 After listening to half, I opened both my eyes and sighed gently. Although the lyrics for the ¡°Sorrow of Zhaojun¡± spoke of parting from the anguish of the harem, it held an undercurrent of longing for the Han Dynasty. In the melancholy was a grief stemming from homesickness upon leaving one¡¯s homeland. The end of the flourishes sighed with feeling. Although the person who played this piece brought out the tenderness, there was a faint presence of a destitute scholar. It was presumably a talented person concerned with affairs of the state. Who knew how much talent existed in prosperous Southern Chu and amid the mist of Jiangnan. It was just that the Southern Chu court used lyrical poetry to test ability, but even if one devoted a lifetime of study to the literature, it sadly would still be difficult not to fail the examination. And even if someone started on their career as an official, if no aristocratic family regarded said person as important, it would be impossible to display one¡¯s outstanding skills. Not even Lu Can, known for always recruiting talent, could cast off this influence. Most of the officers and adjuncts in his army had forged unbreakable bonds with the Lu family over generations. If one wanted to depend on one¡¯s own talent, it would not be easy to establish oneself in Southern Chu. The masterful musician playing the pipa was presumably one of those who had no opportunity to serve Southern Chu, which was why the piece contained so much grief and indignation.


    I flicked my eyes over and caught sight of Huyan Shou also listening and standing enthralled. I found it strange. When did he learn to appreciate the pipa? It was quite rare. Then I remembered and almost laughed out loud at myself. Everybody knew the Marquis of Cheng, Su Qing, was excellent at the pipa. As Huyan Shou was her husband, he was most likely influenced by it and also appreciated the piece a little.


    Now the mood of the pipa changed, becoming more impassioned and heroic, sounding just like heavy cavalry charging and destroying silver bottles. With the music, I felt my heartbeat grow faster and my qi and blood writhe. Blood immediately drained from my face. The bead curtain flew aside, and Xiaoshunzi suddenly appeared at my side, flying over from the aft cabin where he had been meditating. He pressed his palm into the middle of my back and sent in a pulse of internal energy. After a moment, I finally exhaled a long breath and calmed down. At the same time, Huyan Shou¡¯s complexion grew cold and he went outside, clearly to search for traces of the enemy. Xiaoshunzi swept his chilling gaze across our surroundings, gazing at the direction the sound of the pipa came from. A vague killing intent permeated his whole body.


    Then a male voice belted on the lake:


    ¡°Drunk, I contemplate the sword under the lamp,


    Awakened, bugles ring through the camp.


    Recalling a scene of soldiers drinking and savoring roasted beef in their widespread camps,


    With military music played out by various instruments they are entranced,


    In the autumn cool a grand parade advances.


    Warriors on coursers speed by, with bows fully drawn, hotly after their enemies¡¯ end,


    On the twangs of bows into dismay the enemies sank.


    I vow to restore His Majesty to sovereignty with my morale greatly enhanced,


    Earning myself renown and success that never end.


    Deplorably old I¡¯ll be before any achievement attained.¡±


    I was a little surprised. I had written this lyrical poem in Jiangxia when I saw Lu Xin training troops. Afterwards, I awarded it to the Prince of De. He loved it and would sing it every time he was among the troops. My poem did not at all give priority to heroics, but it was still vigorous and forceful. However, ever since the Prince of De died and I submitted to Great Yong, very few people spread this poem through singing, even though all my poems still circulated throughout Southern Chu. Perhaps people didn¡¯t think I didn¡¯t deserve to pen the lyrics ¡°I vow to restore His Majesty to sovereignty with my morale greatly enhanced, / Earning myself renown and success that never end,¡± especially now. I was brazenly leading an offensive on Wuyue. It was truly rare for someone to dare sing this poem aloud. Thinking of this, the anger I felt from nearly getting taken advantage of by the pipa dissipated.


    Before the song finished, Huyan Shou returned to the cabin and reported, ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a pleasure craft three li6 out. The music came from there.¡±


    I gazed out through the bead curtain as I listened. With my eyesight, I saw a punt without roofing bobbing up and down with the waves of the lake. Only two people were in the punt. One was a man wearing Confucian robes made of hemp, while the other was a Daoist priest wearing a yellow hat. The priest was holding the bamboo pole used to scull the boat. He stood at the stern of the boat, facing the wind, and both his arms were fairly long. The other man sat tall at the bow of the boat, holding the pipa and wearing a sword on his back. He was looking up at the priest and saying something. From my position, I could only see their profiles, but I could tell they both looked distinguished. Wuyue was Jiangnan¡¯s prosperous region, a remarkable place that produced outstanding people, that gave birth to generations of heroes and talent. However, they could not all be used by Southern Chu. These two could damage souls with songs. I feared I would have gotten injured if not for Xiaoshunzi¡¯s protection.


    Thinking of this, I said in excitement, ¡°Individuals skilled at both brush and sword must be met.¡± Before Huyan Shou could oppose my words, a disdainful snort came from behind me. I trembled and looked back at Xiaoshunzi with a smile. ¡°Please let me do it just this once.¡± I gazed at him longingly, afraid he would reject my plea. It had taken me a great deal of effort to convince Xiaoshunzi to leave the navy. I put forth all sorts of reasons before I finally forced Xiaoshunzi to grudgingly nod his head. But the entire trip, he was sullen. The entire time I was staying on the pleasure boat, he was in the aft cabin meditating. He was at odds with me, as before he had always been by my side attending to me.


    Xiaoshunzi had been very upset and wasn¡¯t willing to let Jiang Zhe stir up trouble again, but then he saw his master¡¯s radiant expression and the free and self-indulgent look on his features. He also thought of the dull tiredness his master couldn¡¯t cover up when living in the Yong capital, even though it was extensively flourishing and he had a happy family there. Only by temporarily casting aside earthly trifles could he be this joyful. Xiaoshunzi didn¡¯t have the heart to say no. ¡°You might as well meet them,¡± he sighed.


    My heart burst with joy at the words. I ordered Huyan Shou to go out and tell the crew to have our pleasure boat approach the pleasure craft. I brushed the curtain aside and walked out of the cabin. Raising my voice, I said, ¡°My good gentleman, you play the pipa well. And the Daoist priest startled the resting gulls and herons on Earth with this loud song. This one is Yun Wuzong,7 from Jiaxing, and would like to invite the two gentlemen aboard to drink a cup of tea. Would the two of you be willing to honor me?¡±


    The Daoist priest wearing a yellow hat turned his attention to me and sneered. ¡°We¡¯re poor, so aren¡¯t suited to be guests of a young aristocrat. As sire¡¯s hometown is Jiaxing, sire should know of the sacking of Jiaxing that took place a few days ago, but this poor Daoist doesn¡¯t see any grief or hurt on sire¡¯s features. Instead, sire is pleasure cruising on the lake in the middle of spring, truly a heartless man. How can such an inhuman talk with us.¡±


    Huyan Shou was infuriated by the words, and he stared at the priest with burning eyes. He clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. He was like a tiger picking out someone to devour.


    The priest smiled contemptuously and met Huyan Shou¡¯s gaze with piercing eyes that showed no weakness. A suppressed killing intent permeated his entire body.


    The Confucian scholar in hemp robes furrowed his brows a little and set down his pipa. He also gazed at the pleasure boat. His sword qi surged through his body, but it wasn¡¯t fusing with the killing intent of the Daoist priest. Instead, the two people¡¯s auras were infighting and conflicting with each other. Though this was the case, Huyan Shou¡¯s face was pale, as if he had taken a heavy blow. But his will was unswerving, as he had often faced the oppressive aura of grandmaster-level experts¡ªspecial training from Xiaoshunzi. Barely any weakness showed on his features; rather, hostility was expressed. The priest¡¯s sword qi was thwarted by his companion, and the priest always respected his companion, so he didn¡¯t get angry. However, he saw Huyan Shou didn¡¯t lose any might, which he also admired, and his features became much more relaxed.


    The Confucian scholar in hemp robes warmly said, ¡°Please do not take offense, sire. My friend has a frank character and often offends people. We are but uncivilized members of jianghu, so aren¡¯t suited to make friends with an influential aristocrat. Please excuse us, sire.¡± Though his tone was gentle, it contained standoffishness and rejection. However, it didn¡¯t sound harsh.


    While speaking, the Confucian scholar also gazed with shining eyes at the gentleman wearing brocade robes on the pleasure boat across from them. He was mentally delving into the man¡¯s history. This pleasure boat was owned by the largest embroidery workshop in Wu Commandery, Xiexiu Workshop. The Xiexiu Workshop dominated nearly fifty percent of the Suzhou style in Jiangnan. Of the seven great disciples of Southern Chu¡¯s famous embroiderer Gu Xiuniang, the Xiexiu Workshop had invited and employed four of them. The surname of the proprietor of the Xiexiu Workshop was not known, and the workshop sprang up only within the last dozen years. Reportedly, the proprietor was just a young man not yet thirty. Was the gentleman in embroidered robes before him the proprietor of the Xiexiu Workshop? However, this man looked elegant and had a free and easy manner. Although his companion had insulted the man to his face, the man didn¡¯t look the slightest bit angry. In fact, a tolerant and understanding look came over his face. This mellowness didn¡¯t feel like a merchant¡¯s cunning style, and he had none of the ruthless ambition of the proprietor of the Xiexiu Workshop, nibbling away or swallowing whole his competition.


    The gentleman in the brocade robes smiled. His gaze shifted from the Daoist priest wearing a yellow hat to the Confucian scholar wearing hemp robes. The Confucian scholar was shocked, as this man¡¯s eyes were somewhat dull, obviously lacking life. They had the look of a commoner¡¯s, but if he focused hard on them, he could see the depths of the sea in the man¡¯s eyes. They were placid and cold and expressed a quiet ability to see through the ways of the world. When his eyes roamed, his face immediately felt lively, matching his comely and fair complexion. It made it difficult to distinguish his actual age.


    This Confucian scholar had been a preeminent personage of the Southern Chu wulin, his swordsmanship outstanding. He was also resourceful and full of political wisdom. Few people in Southern Chu could be mentioned in the same breath with him. Even more so, his far-reaching knowledge and experience were not something the average person could compare to. It took only a passing glance when their eyes met for the Confucian scholar to sense that the man in brocade robes was exceptional. From the corner of his eye, he could see his companion hadn¡¯t perceived it yet, as impatience filled his face. The Confucian scholar grew more stunned, as his companion was many years older than him and had experienced much of the world yet hadn¡¯t seen the true face of the gentleman. If he hadn¡¯t acquired a certain level of wisdom, he wouldn¡¯t have appreciated the gentleman¡¯s veiled radiance, only revealed when their eyes met, showing the man¡¯s bearing and character. Thinking of this, a sense of regret swelled inside him, and he felt he shouldn¡¯t have immediately refused the offer, as it was quite rude.


    While he was dealing with his internal struggle and hesitation, the Daoist priest impatiently said, ¡°We¡¯ve spoken, so we can leave, right? What a shame. Such a great mood was disrupted by these hedonistic sons of powerful parents.¡±


    The Confucian scholar furrowed his brows, about to speak up to cut short his companion¡¯s nasty words, when the gentleman in brocade robes on the pleasure boat suddenly raised his voice and said with a smile, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The priest raised his eyebrows and went to speak, but the Confucian scholar stopped him. He saluted the pleasure boat and said, ¡°My companion is rash and quite impolite. Please be magnanimous enough to forgive his shortcomings.¡± This time, his features showed his complete sincerity and earnestness, utterly devoid of the recent aloofness.


    The appearances of both men fell into my gaze. The Daoist priest was probably thirty-six or thirty-seven and was good-looking and elegant, but there seemed to be deep worry etched into his features. The Confucian scholar in hemp robes was slightly older than thirty, with bladelike eyebrows, big and bright eyes, a handsome and refined appearance, and a distinguished bearing. Both men were exceptional. Persons like these were always rather rude, and I couldn¡¯t bear to give the order to kill them. My ¡°wait¡± wasn¡¯t to stop the two men from leaving, but to stop Xiaoshunzi, behind me on the boat, from acting. Xiaoshunzi had always loved and respected me, so when he saw the priest brush me off multiple times, his murderous intent grew stronger each time. However, he had learned how to freely curb his murderous intent long ago, leaking only a vague hint of it. Most people would find it difficult to sense, besides me, as I was familiar to the extreme with him.


    Taking a step forward, I tranquilly and calmly said, ¡°It was I who was impolite. I rushed to invite you. I have no fame to speak of and did not introduce myself. It¡¯s just that I have always loved bold and distinguished gentlemen the most. Sire¡¯s pipa music expressed worry for the state and people, while the Daoist priest sang the late Prince of De¡¯s most beloved poem. When the country is troubled, one thinks of good generals. It¡¯s clear what is on the priest¡¯s mind. Although I am mediocre, I can still admire with gratitude your sincere feelings. Therefore, I came over to invite you two aboard. I never expected such harsh resistance from you two. From the priest¡¯s tone, it seems he is not happy with the arrogance and pride of aristocratic sons. But as I see it, I believe that among the three of us, the proud and arrogant ones are the two patriots who are concerned with politics, not I, a citizen who simply loves peace and happiness.¡±


    The two men listened silently. Embarrassment and shocked anger grew on the priest¡¯s face before turning into gloom. In the Confucian scholar¡¯s eyes, though, a strange light shone, and his face showed adoration. Then he clasped his hands and bowed, saying, ¡°Sire speaks the truth. We were too stubborn. However, it is excusable for my friend. Grand General Lu has wanted to train the volunteer armies in Wuyue for the past few days and consolidate the coastal defenses, but he lacks military supplies. My brother and I wanted to persuade the aristocracy of Wuyue to offer aid to the armies, as yesterday we¡¯d be traveling back from Wuxi,8 but most everyone we met declined to help, all of them walking away. After a great deal of effort, we only raised thirty percent of the requirement. As such, my brother and I were annoyed, so when we saw sire¡¯s pleasure boat and brocade robes, we took out our frustration on you.¡±


    I was a little surprised by the words. I didn¡¯t expect these two to be supporters of Lu Can. Would the two of them lingering around divulge my identity? Getting an idea, I said with a smile, ¡°I see. You two are truly chivalrous, working for the country and the people. From the looks of things, I presume you two are planning to head to Wu Commandery to fundraise? I am old friends with Proprietor Zhou, the owner of the wealthiest business in Wu Commandery, Xiexiu Workshop. He¡¯ll always listen to what I say. If he agrees to lead the donations, it will most likely be of great help to you two. The two of you have no reason to reject my kindness again, now do you?¡±


    Happiness glowed in the two men¡¯s eyes upon hearing the words. The Daoist priest bowed, his face and ears red. He declared, ¡°If this is the case, this poor Daoist apologizes to the young master. Young master cares for the country. This poor Daoist thanks you greatly on behalf of the Grand General for sire¡¯s generosity.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you two can respect me, then I¡¯ll again invite you aboard for a chat,¡± I said with a smile.


    This time, the two men did not refuse me. They didn¡¯t need a gangplank either, as they lightly sprang onto the pleasure boat. After a boathand stepped forward and tied the punt onto the pleasure boat, I swept my arm out to welcome my guests, inviting the two of them into the forward cabin. As I followed them in, I signaled Huyan Shou with my eyes, indicating for him to return to the stern, lest he make a mistake.


    Footnotes:Possibly a reference to a poem entitled ¡°Enlisting in My Prime, to the Tune of Xie¡¯s ¡®Pond Spring¡¯¡± by Southern Song Dynasty poet Lu You that expresses his love for his homeland and his disappointment at reality.2250 square kilometers (869 square miles)432 kilometers (around 270 miles)Around 197 cm (about 6¡¯5¡±)Wang Qiang, styled Zhaojun, was one of the Four Beauties of ancient China. She was betrothed to the Xiongnu chanyu as part of the tributary system between them and the Han Dynasty. On her journey, she played sorrowful music on the pipa on horseback.About 1.6 km (around 1 mile)ÔÆÎÞ×Ù ¨C lit. untraceable cloud (though Yun is also a surname)ÎÞÎý ¨C lit. without tin; nowadays a prefecture-level city on Lake Tai in the southern delta of the Yangtze River Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 26: Guests Stay for Tea

    When I entered the cabin and looked around, I was taken aback. Standing in a corner of the cabin was a fellow in black robes who was clearly Xiaoshunzi, yet his facial features had transformed greatly. Although his brows and corners of his eyes had barely changed, he looked like a completely different person. In addition, his aura had become ordinary, like dark clouds covering the bright moon. It would be impossible for others to tell he was the most elite Xiantian expert in the world. I knew Xiaoshunzi was using his internal energy to alter his facial muscles to change his appearance. Although the change wasn¡¯t drastic, as not even the boat crew would notice, people who recognized him absolutely could not tell he was the Demonic Shadow, Li Shun. Why did he do this? I gave it some thought and realized why. The boy had quite the reputation in jianghu, so somebody might recognize him. It was too dangerous not to change his appearance. His thought process was always much more meticulous than mine.


    I swept my gaze over Xiaoshunzi, pretending I didn¡¯t see him. I sat at the table and stated with a smile, ¡°Pardon me, I still haven¡¯t asked you two your names.¡±


    ¡°I am Dongyang Dingming, and this is my friend, Daoist Priest Bitter Bamboo,¡± the Confucian scholar in hemp robes replied apologetically.


    My eyes lit up. I knew of these two. I¡¯d heard Xiaoshunzi bring up Priest Bitter Bamboo before, for he used to be a secret agent for Southern Chu. Back when Xiaoshunzi chased Vicious Killer a thousand li to kill him, he spared Priest Bitter Bamboo. Afterwards, the priest was too ashamed to stay behind in Great Yong and returned to Southern Chu, where he vanished without a trace. I never expected to see him here today. No wonder Xiaoshunzi changed his appearance so quickly. Over the years, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, so he feared the priest might recognize him at first glance. As for Dingming, I also knew of him. Jiangnan¡¯s wulin had four elites: Jiangnan¡¯s best assassin, the Merciless Gentleman; the world¡¯s most mysterious person, the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets; the world¡¯s best poisoner, Shen Ruhui; and the last one was Wuyue¡¯s best swordsman, Dingming. Some people said his swordsmanship was worthy of being called the best in Jiangnan. However, he was humble and refused to accept the title.


    I turned these thoughts over in my mind. Of these four, two were related to me. The Merciless Gentleman was Yulun, who¡¯d withdrawn from the Secret Camp. I didn¡¯t know if he still retained the strength to be the best assassin. And wasn¡¯t I the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? As for Wuyue¡¯s best swordsman, Dingming, he¡¯d thwarted the plans of Great Yong¡¯s secret agents to control Jiangnan¡¯s wulin multiple times. The Intelligence Management Section had registered him in the books.


    Although the Fengyi Sect had relocated to Jiangnan, they lost experts such as Fan Huiyao and Wen Ziyan because of their past dispute with Jiangnan¡¯s wulin, ruining their reputation. It was extremely difficult to establish a foothold in Jiangnan¡¯s wulin, and in the end, they used force and feminine wiles to gain control of a group of experts from the criminal underworld to just manage to regain a portion of their strength. They could cast aside any fancies of leading the wulin like they had in Great Yong. Among Jiangnan¡¯s righteous sects, only Dingming deserved to be called a leader.


    What a coincidence that these two personages came aboard my ship. I showed an enthusiastic expression and saluted them. ¡°Fate brought us together. You two are in the same class of figures as Zhu Jia and Guo Jie.1 It is my good fortune that I met you today. Li Er, go fetch a jug of the Huishan Spring water2 Proprietor Zhou just sent us and a bag of the new tea leaves. My servant¡¯s tea brewing is extraordinary. And the tea is newly picked Terrifying Fragrance,3 which is why I invited you two to taste some.¡±


    ¡°The Terrifying Fragrance produced at Zhenze Lake is already a good tea, and with the water of the Second-best Spring under Heaven, hearing of it refreshes one¡¯s spirits,¡± Dingming said with a smile. ¡°Brother Yun¡¯s way of living is truly carefree. I boast I am carefree, but I am fettered by mundane affairs I can¡¯t free myself from.¡±


    I understood Dingming¡¯s implied meaning. Smiling broadly, I replied, ¡°Brother Ding is mocking me. Who doesn¡¯t know that life is but a dream? It would be most difficult and painful if you insisted I pass the days clearheaded. The priest just blamed me for not worrying about the sacking of my hometown but didn¡¯t know just how heartbroken and depressed I was. The trend of the times is unification. There¡¯s no difference between the south uniting the north or the north uniting the south. No matter who ascends to the throne, the ones who suffer are us common folk. Besides, even if Lu Zhonglian4 of the Warring States were alive, he couldn¡¯t persuade the Yong Emperor to abandon his Southern Campaign, let alone persuade the Southern Chu King and ministers to give up without a fight.5 In any case, the ravages of war are already difficult to avoid. I am no sage and can only go with the tide, powerless to resist the stormy seas of the mundane world. The Yong military not bathing Jiaxing in blood this time is a blessing amid tragedy. It¡¯s likely that fellow townsman of mine remembered his roots.6 Otherwise, I fear the flourishing region of Wuyue would have turned into a sea of blood and carnage.¡±


    The priest¡¯s face grew cold at the words. ¡°All you young aristocrats, rich and powerful families, and wealthy merchants only think about family instead of country,¡± he snapped. ¡°How else could it have come to this, beset by the enemy on all sides, when our Southern Chu controlled a vast swathe of territory¡ªincluding the strategic regions of Sichuan, Jingxiang, and Jianghuai¡ªand possessed the two large Junshan Navies of Ninghai and Dinghai? Young master Yun should know our Southern Chu navies have already fought two battles with the Yong navy in Hangzhou Bay. Neither battle could determine the victor. And the situation in Jingxiang is very tense, for the Nanyang army has sieged Xiangyang once again. The Yong army in Sichuan is also itching for trouble. Yet our Southern Chu aristocrats are still drowning themselves in alcohol and fantasies. On the day of the Lantern Festival, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets organized an auction in Jianye. One glass disc with dragon designs sold for two million taels! From the King to his officials, extravagant luxury has become the prevailing practice, and they sit back and watch the people suffer. If Southern Chu is destroyed, all of you will have caused it.¡±


    Dingming furrowed his brows. He knew that ever since Priest Bitter Bamboo had returned to Southern Chu, he had been discharged from military duty and been drifting through jianghu. His temper often went to extremes. Most of the time it didn¡¯t matter, but now was not the time for it to flare. This mysterious gentleman surnamed Yun presumably possessed hidden influence within Wu Commandery. If they offended him, trying to fundraise in Wu Commandery would be for naught. Nudging Priest Bitter Bamboo with his foot, Dingming spoke with an apologetic tone, ¡°Brother Yun deeply understands the current situation. This battle for all the land under the Heavens is presumably pointless for the sensible and enlightened young master. Us two are earthly people and truly cannot bear to see the Yong heavy cavalry trample over half of Jiangnan. The two countries are in a north-south stalemate these days. If we consider military strength, Southern Chu¡¯s forces are far inferior to Great Yong¡¯s. But if we consider territory and financial resources, Southern Chu is no worse than Great Yong. If we can halt them at the Yangtze River, that would be a blessing. Besides, our Southern Chu may be cowardly, but we have the Grand General as a pillar of the nation. He inflicted heavy losses on the Yong military in the two battles of Huaixi and Yangzhou. Although the Yong military is once again going to battle, the Southern Chu soldiers and civilians will unite and help each other with victory expected as long as the Grand General plants his banner. Isn¡¯t young master¡¯s inclination to finance a volunteer army in Wuyue a demonstration of his harboring thoughts of the affairs of state? Priest Bitter Bamboo, young master Yun is not like those nobodies. Why aren¡¯t you apologizing already?¡±


    With those words, Priest Bitter Bamboo had no choice but to stand up and apologize. I also stood and returned the salute, saying with a smile, ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo wasn¡¯t mistaken, though. The glass disc with dragon designs was two chi long and both one chi7 wide and tall, and was engraved with one hundred eight coiled dragons. If placed under lamplight, it glittered and dazzled the eyes. The dragons came alive, looking like they would break out of the disc. In addition, the fine lines in the glass looked just like thick clouds. That dragon disc is priceless. I once got a look and could hardly tear myself away from it. It¡¯s a pity that someone bought it. Now it¡¯s probably under heavy guard in a tower, never to see the light of day again. It¡¯s sad and a shame.¡± I teased Priest Bitter Bamboo while also admiring Dingming¡¯s skill. First, he tactfully criticized my concern about the fate of the nation, then he hinted to Priest Bitter Bamboo that me contributing funds to the volunteer army would be a good sign. He truly considered every detail. While Southern Chu had as many heroes as twinkling stars in the night sky, they had unfortunately been obscured by clouds. If the Southern Chu court had governed with prudence, we truly couldn¡¯t have attacked.


    Priest Bitter Bamboo became despondent at the words, but he didn¡¯t want to say something offensive again. A light shone in Dingming¡¯s eyes, however. Having the qualifications to participate in an auction held by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets meant the gentleman had to be the head of a wealthy and famous Southern Chu family.


    At this moment, Xiaoshunzi brought over a terracotta tea set, two bags of tea leaves, and a sealed jug of spring water. I changed the subject. ¡°Drinking tea ought to be enjoyable. Since I have guests today, I should play a piece on the zither. Are you in the mood to allow it?¡±


    Dingming was just thinking about changing the subject and replied, ¡°I was just about to ask to hear sire¡¯s playing. Please, enlighten me.¡± As he spoke, he noticed a zither stand inside the cabin. He also had a very good sense of melody and knew the emotions expressed by music. He had already sensed their host was enigmatic, so he was trying to do some probing.


    Although I knew his intent, I wasn¡¯t worried. I walked to the zither stand and sat down. Clearing my mind, I thought only of a gurgling stream, and with a flicking of my ten fingers, zither music sounded. Dingming listened carefully, feeling like the music emulated the pitter-patter of drizzle as it fell from the sky and flowed into a mountain brook, splashing over rocks and sweeping past roots and grass. It sounded like streams weaving together into a river and the river converging into a lake. It echoed the surging of the lake outside the cabin, fusing such that the distinction between inside and outside disappeared. Anyone who heard the music would think they were simply listening to the sounds of nature, not zither strings. And the music was free and easy, the unfettered nature obvious to the ear.


    Off to the side, Xiaoshunzi was slowly brewing tea, doing each step with extreme finesse. It looked like he too was working with the music, each of his movements precise, graceful, and calm. Once the zither piece ended, the smell of tea wafted through the air, spilling into the entirety of the cabin. Xiaoshunzi split the tea into three porcelain teacups, each one crystal clear and translucent, white as snow. He delivered the teacups. With the color of the teacups, the tea appeared to be pure jade, either green or dark green. During the deep conversation, steam hung heavy and the tea aroma perfused. Some of the tea leaves in the teacups curled up while others stayed flat.


    Dingming lifted his teacup and was a little surprised. As a man from Wuyue and well traveled to boot, he was no stranger to the Terrifying Fragrance produced on the Green Snail Peak of Zhenze Lake¡¯s East Mountain. This tea was characterized by its slender leaves that curled into a shape resembling a snail. The leaves were covered with fuzz, of a silvery, rich green color, and had a heady aroma. When brewed, the tea tasted mellow and fruity and looked dark green and clear. The leaves at the bottom turned a tender green color and brightened. However, today¡¯s serving of tea clearly had another famous tea mixed in. Curiosity arose within him, and he downed the tea in a single gulp. But the taste was ever-changing, and it tasted rich. Contemplating the flavor, he was actually rather unfamiliar with the tea. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from scrunching up his brows and sinking into deep thought.


    Although Priest Bitter Bamboo was quite cantankerous today, he was still the best and brightest of Southern Chu¡¯s secret agents. Hearing Dingming¡¯s hint, he calmed down. He was a yellow-hatted Daoist priest and often drank tea while cultivating. He¡¯d also traveled all across the north and south banks of the Yangtze. He knew quite a few of the famous teas in the world. Drinking the tea, he pondered it for a moment, then said, ¡°This is Xinyang Maojian mixed with Terrifying Fragrance. A good tea that gives one a good mood.¡±


    I also drank the tea in my teacup. ¡°Li Er is best at brewing tea. He¡¯s seen almost all the world¡¯s famous teas,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°These Terrifying Fragrance leaves were picked prematurely, right after the spring equinox, so the flavor was too light. As a result, he complemented it with Xinyang Maojian. The Daoist priest hit the nail on the head, showing he¡¯s also a man versed in the art of tea.¡±


    Dingming¡¯s gaze fell upon Xiaoshunzi. The servant¡¯s face looked normal to him. Although the servant was taciturn, his eyes were icy. Both brewing tea and serving tea required mastery and experience. Every wealthy and influential family had many of these skilled servants, with some never even leaving their master their entire life. As young master Yun had this kind of servant with him, he clearly had an extraordinary background, and in addition, he was old friends with the proprietor of the Xiexiu Workshop. The two of them should have shared similar statuses, but Dingming had never heard of a large and influential family surnamed Yun in Jiaxing before. Suspicion started to creep into his mind, Dingming probed, ¡°Since young master Yun is from Jiaxing, you¡¯ve presumably seen who¡¯s currently leading the assault on Wuyue. What does the young master think of that man?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve put me on the spot,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Although I was born in Jiaxing, my family was poverty-stricken since my childhood. My relatives are as few and far between as the brightest stars on a cold night. As for Jiang Zhe, it¡¯s said he also left town in childhood. And with the Jing branch of his family having the status and position they did, how could I get a chance to get acquainted with him even while we were both in Jiaxing? If brother Ding wishes to know what kind of person he is, you don¡¯t need to ask me. You need only listen to the talk of the town to know. However, in my opinion, he¡¯s a lucky man. He married a wife as beautiful as a flower and has the deep trust of the Yong Emperor. How many people in the world have such good fortune?¡±


    Dingming¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he remarked, ¡°So young master Yun was also born into a poor family. Gaining your current success must have caused you untold suffering, I believe. But with the young master¡¯s family, enterprises, and estate presumably in Jiangnan, aren¡¯t you worried the flames of war will put everything to the torch?¡± Dingming¡¯s thoughts turned over again and again in his mind. This young master Yun¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t sound like the tone of a son of a famous and influential family. His bearing and character most certainly aren¡¯t common. His parading of wealth demonstrates he was a wealthy man, so his status is quite interesting. I can¡¯t let him slip away easily. Further, Dingming had lived in Wuyue for a long time, but had never heard of this man before, so how could he be willing to muddle his way through?


    I smiled thinly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one not sparing my family, enterprises, and estate. Aren¡¯t the multiple generations of Southern Chu kings, except for His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Wu, the ones who most didn¡¯t spare the estate?¡±


    ¡°Why does the young master speak so?¡± Dingming asked in a low voice.


    I looked out the window and evenly explained, ¡°Once the Jin Dynasty was established, the court selected officials by placing the most emphasis on virtue and family pedigree. Such ¡®virtue¡¯ had always been lauded by the influential families, while ¡®family pedigree¡¯ kicked the poor and commoners out the door. As a result, the state¡¯s power declined with each passing day, to the point that barbarians overran the imperial capital, causing all the imperial consorts to self-immolate. The crown prince sailed south and established Jianye as the secondary capital. The dynasty on its last legs, people later called this Jin court the Eastern Jin. The current Southern Chu palace is built in major part on the ruins of the old imperial palace. Although the Central Plains armies drove the barbarians out in the end, and the imperial capital relocated to Chang¡¯an, the process of selecting officials didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°After less than a hundred years passed, the Eastern Jin fragmented into multiple nations. His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Wu, inherited the fertile lands of Jiangnan and established an empire. He switched to the institution of the imperial examination for selecting officials. The selection of military officers was even more eclectic. Unfortunately, Emperor Wu was forced to compromise with Jiangnan¡¯s aristocracy for the sake of this grand undertaking, relinquishing a share of his authority to the aristocracy. However, because of Emperor Wu¡¯s rare gifts and bold vision, those aristocratic families didn¡¯t try to overly thwart him. At that time, Southern Chu¡¯s court was completely made up of outstanding personnel who weren¡¯t confined to a given background and weren¡¯t asked to uphold a certain ideology. That was the period Southern Chu was most prosperous. It¡¯s a pity and a misfortune that Emperor Wu passed away seven years after founding Southern Chu. After King Ling succeeded the throne, the power of the aristocracy reared its head again. The next three kings all mucked about, only knowing how to balance the power of the aristocracy to protect their position on the throne. The imperial examination turned formulaic and even tactical, with talent selected based on their skill at composing lyrical poems. And even if one passed the imperial examination with flying colors, if one weren¡¯t part of an influential family, one couldn¡¯t be promoted in the court, even with astonishing skill. And so, most of the personnel in the court was replaced by aristocrats contending for supremacy, while the worthy and able were relegated to humble positions. Thus, high ranking officials became incompetent. Southern Chu¡¯s talent withered, mostly as a result of this. The King still doesn¡¯t know to exert himself to defend the state¡¯s power, let alone us commoners.¡±


    Gloom glimmered in Dingming¡¯s eyes. He started as a poor scholar, and when studying wouldn¡¯t do, he turned to the sword. Although he became a well-known swordsman, he was just a warrior in the eyes of the aristocracy. He may have been willing to dedicate himself to the service of Southern Chu, but he had no stepping stones to do so. However, he still said, ¡°The King is young and hasn¡¯t yet governed by himself. Prime Minister Shang is the regent. Although mediocre officials are in charge, the situation in the court can still be called stable. Also, Grand General Lu promotes people according to merit to protect our territory. If we receive the assistance of a sage, a turnaround may be possible. Young master is insightful, a rare sight in the world. If you¡¯d be willing to serve the country, you¡¯d assuredly be the most important official of this generation. Why do you bury yourself among the commoners, biding your time?¡±


    I scowled. ¡°If brother Ding truly thinks this, then this one will have to see you out. Assuming the King is young and hasn¡¯t personally governed yet¡­ Brother Ding must not be aware that the glass disc with dragon designs is currently stored in the treasury of the inner palace. And ever since the twenty-second year of Xiande, when Li Zhi sacked Jianye, the aristocratic families in power in the court have all suffered from the ravages of war. Only the Shang family profited from the disaster, unifying the laws of the royal court. For the past ten years, the court has been more than calm, all a result of the Shang family having the final say. Unfortunately, Shang Weijun doesn¡¯t have enough skill and is shortsighted, not knowing when to take the advantage to implement new policies and weaken the aristocracy¡¯s local influence. His only skill lies in acting to increase national power, yet he is nepotistic, not heeding how competent the appointee is. Ten years ago, the court still had some able people, but now everyone who isn¡¯t the Shang family¡¯s vassal is useless, with the exception of one or two people. And while Grand General Lu does as you say, promoting via merit, the Ministry of War is controlled by Shang Weijun. If one wants to be promoted to colonel, it requires the Ministry of War¡¯s stamp of approval. Lu Can may have a plan, but how many people through these years have risen from the rank of foot soldier to general? Moreover, Lu Can can only select talent from the army he personally leads. Even with a direct descendant of the Lu family leading an army, most promotions are related to family pedigree. Lu Can himself has no power to change this. If this weren¡¯t the case, why would a hero like brother Ding wish to serve his country but never enlist in the army to affect the battlefield, only willing to provide assistance in an unofficial status?¡±


    Dingming sighed repeatedly, finally running out of things to say. Everything the gentleman in brocade robes said was true. He had no way of countering anything. His only response was, ¡°The rise and fall of the nation concerns everyone! Although young master speaks with reason, the current situation hangs on a knife¡¯s edge. We can¡¯t just sit by and watch as the Yong armies march south, especially not as the Yong armies pillage Wuyue and strew countless countrymen across the land. Unfortunately, most of the unaffected aristocrats and merchants in Wuyue are afraid of the Yong military. They¡¯re too scared to donate funds to the volunteer army. How sad and shameful!¡±


    Seeing him like this, I picked up, ¡°Brother Ding doesn¡¯t know how the aristocrats and merchants think. These people only care about their own interests. If this weren¡¯t true, why would private coastal trade be the prevailing practice? Most of the court¡¯s decrees for the region of Wuyue are empty words. Even Shang Weijun went out of his way to send one of his trusted aides to govern Wuyue to covertly conduct private coastal trade, didn¡¯t he? In their eyes, their interests are more important than everything else. If they funded a volunteer army, and the court got control of the army, Wuyue would no longer be unrestricted from Jianye¡¯s governmental orders. This is taboo for them. In addition, The biggest profits for the aristocracy in Wuyue come from deep-sea trading, and Yuhang is Wuyue¡¯s largest port. But now it¡¯s been blockaded by the Yong navy, so before the victor becomes clear between the two navies, Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy naturally doesn¡¯t want to antagonize the Yong navy.¡±


    At these words, Dingming thought, Young master Yun must be an outstanding businessman. He¡¯s so talented he can perfectly describe the critical juncture. I had never even heard of such things before, and he has a good relationship with the Xiexiu Workshop, judging from his bearing and character. Proprietor Zhou is so fawning as well. Besides retrieving the distant Huishan Spring water and sending it here, he also hustled over with Terrifying Fragrance before the peak time to pick it. This young master might be the power behind the Xiexiu Workshop. This train of thought in mind, he asked with more intent, ¡°Then in young master¡¯s opinion, how should the Wuyue aristocracy be convinced to support the funding and raising of the volunteer army?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, ¡°Since merchants chase profit, one must bait them into action. The power Grand General Lu wields can¡¯t stay in Wuyue for long, and once he leaves, if there isn¡¯t a volunteer army to help Southern Chu consolidate their coastal defenses in Wuyue, the Yong navy will go ashore once again and plunder Wuyue. If the Yong navy succeeds again and again in Wuyue, Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy will have no choice but to play into Yong¡¯s hands, even if Great Yong is willing to open up the private coastal trade. Enemies work together if one side doesn¡¯t have enough strength, and so cannot get the upper hand while cooperating. As a result, for the Wuyue aristocracy, there¡¯s only a possibility of negotiations if the Yong navy is forced to retreat to the sea. Moreover, each of Wuyue¡¯s aristocratic families have armed guards and personal soldiers. If they¡¯re worried the court will take control of the volunteer army and damage their assets, why not mix in some of their personal soldiers into the volunteer army? That way, Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy can control the army so that it won¡¯t turn into a tool of the court used to eliminate dissidents.¡±


    Dingming furrowed his brows. ¡°In this fashion, the volunteer army can be successfully funded and raised, but that¡¯ll reduce it to a private fighting force for the Wuyue aristocracy.¡±


    ¡°As brother Ding was inclined to ask about this, I just said my piece, that¡¯s all. This is just an emergency strategy. If this isn¡¯t done, it will be difficult to quickly form the volunteer army,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Control of the army is simply a pretense to persuade the Wuyue aristocracy. Actual implementation has many subtle aspects that can be taken into account. Who knows who¡¯ll gain the upper hand in the end? In my humble opinion, raising a volunteer army most likely won¡¯t be a problem for the Grand General, considering his capability and bearing, even though people aren¡¯t united in spirit. And Grand General Lu¡¯s civil and military expertise far surpasses everybody else¡¯s. Perhaps he has an even better idea!¡±


    Dingming nodded to himself, believing Yun Wuzong made perfect sense. When he lifted his eyes and looked over, young master Yun was gently flapping his folding fan, his expression calm. An assertive light glowed on his features, clearly certain of his judgement. He also revered and admired Grand General Lu Can. It seemed like he didn¡¯t despair for Southern Chu as he had said. If Dingming could burden him with responsibility or persuade him to try his level best for Southern Chu, Dingming could get some helpful tips from him at worst. And it would be a terrible shame for a man this skilled and with such bearing to be buried in the wilderness. Thinking of this, Dingming was about to open his mouth to admonish Yun Wuzong, but he saw a smile in Yun Wuzong¡¯s eyes. The man calmly flapped his fan and asked, ¡°In brother Ding¡¯s opinion, who has a higher probability of winning the Battle for Wuyue, Great Yong or Southern Chu? Does my fellow townsman have the skill to annex the region of Wuyue? Although he is notorious, most of his reputation comes from conspiracies and machinations. In this fair and square campaign, he shouldn¡¯t have any tricks left, right?¡±


    Dingming swallowed the words he¡¯d been about to speak. Endless emotions welled up inside him, and he sighed. ¡°Brother Yun can perfectly spot the bad policies of the court. You presumably understand Great Yong¡¯s strengths as well. Great Yong usually has been more powerful than our country. Seven or eight years ago, in their decisive battle to conquer Northern Han, casualties piled up on both combatant sides, but Great Yong wasn¡¯t debilitated. After the battle, they completely devoured Northern Han¡¯s power. Even the then Royal Princess of Jiaping has become the wife of the Prince of Qi now. Great Yong¡¯s power has increased without ever weakening. The Prince of Qing in the eastern Sichuan region tried to take advantage of the situation and rebelled, wanting to seize control of Great Yong¡¯s throne. But this turned into the biggest joke.


    ¡°The mysterious way the rebellion was put down seems unbelievable now. Who could¡¯ve known the Embroidered Union would switch sides in the heat of battle? The Embroidered Union had always been elusive in the former Shu territory, with Great Yong¡¯s and our Southern Chu¡¯s multiple clean-up operations yielding no results. And with the profound hatred between the two countries, everyone believed it without a doubt. However, this prestigious, tight-knit organization had been infiltrated and controlled by Great Yong¡¯s Bright Inspection Department long ago, and the organization easily took care of the Prince of Qing, Li Kang. Then the powerful and influential Embroidered Union vanished without a trace in the blink of an eye. The head of the Bright Inspection Department, Xiahou Yuanfeng, became famous across the lands, even shocking Sichuan. If not for Grand General Lu taking advantage of the unrest in the eastern Sichuan region to storm and capture Jiameng Pass, the Yong armies would probably have swept into Sichuan years ago. Although Sichuan is currently stable, the regions of Xiangfan and Jianghuai are hanging on a knife¡¯s edge, with Great Yong¡¯s one million troops threatening. Each of the defeats in Huaixi and Yangzhou may not have cut to the bone, but once the Yong Emperor deploys the warriors who galloped across the northern frontier to Jianghuai, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to oppose Great Yong.


    ¡°Even more of a pain, the Yong armies have searched for alternate routes in, attacking from the sea and putting Wuyue in jeopardy. Our Southern Chu has a population in the tens of millions and occupies half the world, but we need to fortify every location, for every location has enemy armies. Although I have no mind for military strategy, I still know that defending many locations means splitting our strength. There¡¯s also the principle of ¡®soft power cannot defend¡¯ in military schools. A long defense will result in a defeat, but counterattacking is a feeble recourse. What can be done? Who the weaker and stronger is between Great Yong and Southern Chu is clear as day.


    ¡°As for the young master asking about that man named Jiang Zhe, styled Suiyun, young master already knows how skilled the man is even without this one telling tales. Although the court and people blindly disparage and insult him, how could insightful people forget about how the man brainstormed stratagems and assisted the Prince of De in capturing multiple fortified cities in a row during the conquest of the Kingdom of Shu? In the end, he even drove the King of Shu to suicide, as well as removed threats from Sichuan. Although he was bedridden and retired from politics later because of the campaign, making his glory gradually fade from people¡¯s memory, who in the world could forget him? I once read his Remonstration on Taking the Imperial Throne that got him censured. The memorial stated all the dangers for Southern Chu, one of the issues touched upon being Wuyue. He accused Wuyue¡¯s garrison for not upkeeping their armaments and Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy for disobeying Jianye¡¯s laws and decrees. Once things went wrong, they would have no way of countering the enemy. If not for the current crisis, I fear that nobody in Southern Chu would¡¯ve realized the reality of the situation. In my opinion, the Prince of De¡¯s unwisest action was to hire assassins behind Jiang Zhe¡¯s back to assassinate him. If not for this, Jiang Zhe might still care about Southern Chu, instead of leading troops in an attack on Wuyue with no consideration for his homeland.¡±


    Dingming had spoken all this off the cuff. Something shattered once he finished speaking. Everyone looked over and saw that Priest Bitter Bamboo had crushed the teacup in his hand. Dingming began to speak but hesitated. Xiaoshunzi had already picked up the jug of spring water that had just started to boil and was about to refill everyone¡¯s cups. He didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow to Priest Bitter Bamboo destroying the priceless teacup. He just offered another teacup of bone china, one of the cups he had specifically poured additional tea into. He also handed over a handkerchief. Priest Bitter Bamboo gave an embarrassed smile and used the kerchief to wipe off the tea and leaves on his hands, his eyes shining with apology. Xiaoshunzi went ahead and refilled everyone¡¯s cups.


    Dingming grew relieved at the sight. He added, ¡°Regardless of that man¡¯s strategies, just him being in Dinghai ties up Grand General Lu there, making him unwilling to rashly leave Wuyue. Even normal people can understand the depth of this power.¡±


    I smiled. I looked at the second steeping of the tea, the color an even darker shade of green. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the region of Wuyue has plenty of elite light infantry who aren¡¯t afraid of death. Why not wield them to get rid of the villains? My fellow townsman was part of Hanlin Academy for many years and is also a man with an encyclopedic knowledge. He presumably knows all about each county military and the geography of every region of Southern Chu. Judging from the man¡¯s actions, he can produce clouds with one turn of his hand and rain with another before you can turn back around.8 He¡¯s also gained the full trust of the Yong Emperor. If my fellow townsman is killed, wouldn¡¯t it eliminate a huge threat?¡± I said.


    Dingming sighed and said, ¡°Easier said than done. Although that man is a frail scholar, he has a Xiantian expert attending to him at all times.¡± Then he glanced at Priest Bitter Bamboo. Seeing sadness but no impulsivity in his eyes, Dingming continued, ¡°Moreover, he has the Stalwart Tiger Guard personally dispatched by the Yong Emperor protecting him. Whenever he goes out and about, he is escorted by a large retinue that has strict security measures. When is there an opportunity to assassinate him?¡±


    I glanced at the sword on his back. ¡°Although that man is strictly and closely guarded, there might still be a chance if someone were willing to die and followed the examples of Nie Zheng and Jing Ke and their ilk. That man may have experts at hand, but Southern Chu still has people their equal. Like you, brother Ding, your sword qi is contained instead of exposed. If you racked your brains and carried out an assassination attempt, there might still be a chance.¡±


    ¡°Swordsmen like us must first be sincere and honest,¡± Dingming said with a wry smile. ¡°Though that man submitted to Great Yong, there was nothing he did wrong, no matter how one looks at the situation. And whether he submitted to Great Yong after being removed from office, or was captured and taken to the Yong capital under compulsion, or under any other circumstances, how could a uniquely talented strategist not shed tears of gratitude and submit cheerfully upon meeting the Yong Emperor, a brilliant and sagacious monarch who offered his own garments and food and poured his heart out? I¡¯ve thought about that man¡¯s submission to Great Yong over and over again, but I¡¯ve never been able to come up with even a single reason to blame him. Even if he were standing right in front of me, I couldn¡¯t assassinate him with a clear conscience. And besides, in terms of martial arts, I may have small accomplishments, but I dare not equate myself to the Demonic Shadow, Li Shun. Although I¡¯ve practiced the sword for many years, I¡¯ve never fought all throughout the world, lingering on the edge of death. How could I compare myself to those true experts who have near-death experiences? No Xiantian experts have risen in all these years, as Jiangnan¡¯s wulin lacks adversity, so how can it be compared to the experts who are as numerous as the clouds in the northern regions? Even if Demonic Shadow Li Shun and the Stalwart Tiger Guard disappeared from that man¡¯s side, would he not have Shaolin monks and Devil Sect disciples? Trying to assassinate that man is just a pipe dream.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, sipped the tea in my teacup, and declared, ¡°Brother Ding is truly a talented hero. Assassinations of enemy leaders are forced actions that mostly come from the weak wanting to triumph over the strong. With the two sides locked in a stalemate at Hangzhou Bay, Grand General Lu breaking through Dinghai in a pitched battle, thus eliminating the threat, would actually be a just and honorable strategy. Brother Ding works for the country and the people, truly a great man, which makes this one profoundly admire you.¡±


    Dingming stood and saluted. ¡°Since young master Yun also feels this way, why not serve the country? Grand General Lu is humble and respects the wise. If he learned of a personage such as the young master, he would surely give you a hearty welcome.¡± His eyes were full of hope, making it almost unbearable to refuse him.


    I shook my head and smiled. ¡°I have a carefree nature. All my life, I¡¯ve never paid heed to the major events of the nation, and I usually sail up and down the Yangtze. I¡¯m used to drinking wine with the moon, listening to the zither with the wind. Meeting someone like brother Ding and conversing over tea is the greatest delight in my life. As for those campaigns and that carnage, I truly don¡¯t have the heart to pay attention. The war between the north and the south is a conflict between family lineages, no matter who wins and who loses. It has nothing to do with us common folk. Although I admire brother Ding¡¯s intentions, please forgive me for not being able to intervene in the war. However, I do still have some strength in Jiangnan. Brother Ding, if you ever have an emergency, you can come seek my aid.¡±


    Dingming grew despondent. He raised his eyes to see indifference on the face of the gentleman in brocade robes, his appearance as graceful and elegant as a banished immortal. He thought, A personage like this certainly shouldn¡¯t be dragged into worldly affairs. Never mind, getting a promise from him was already extremely difficult. Turning to his side, he saw Priest Bitter Bamboo looking displeased. Dingming gave him a look to tell him to exercise patience and said, ¡°¡¯Twas I who was impertinent. Please forgive me, young master.¡±


    I watched him turn tactful upon understanding the situation and liked him all the more. ¡°Brother Ding sympathizes with this one¡¯s anguish. This one is deeply relieved. But this one must ask brother Ding to not speak with anyone about this one¡¯s affairs. This one does not wish to cause further incidents,¡± I said with a smile.


    Dingming was taken aback. Although this request was reasonable, this man was enigmatic. If he covered up the gentleman¡¯s affairs, it would be rather improper. Due to this, he simply said, ¡°This one naturally won¡¯t speak of it to anyone.¡± Priest Bitter Bamboo understood his intentions, so stayed silent.


    I could easily spot the small actions the two of them made, but I wasn¡¯t much concerned about them. This turn of events had been within my expectations all along.


    Deliberately revealing joy and pleasure on my face, I stood to my feet and took the teapot from Xiaoshunzi¡¯s hands. I personally refilled the two men¡¯s teacups, boiling spring water flowing into their cups. Although my pour was inferior to Xiaoshunzi¡¯s superb technique, water did not splash out and tea did not go flying. Afterwards, I personally offered the teacups to Dingming and Priest Bitter Bamboo, the two of them standing up and receiving them with both hands.


    Even though both sides were forming their respective machinations, all three men felt today¡¯s tea party comfortable and enjoyable when their eyes met. They all smiled while looking at each other and downed their respective cups of tea.


    After the remaining tea entered our stomachs, Xiaoshunzi started to put away the tea set, and a strong sense that it was time to leave came over the cabin. I walked next to the zither stand and gently plucked the strings. The vibrations made the zither sing, pregnant with farewell. Nothing was spoken, but Dingming was good at the pipa and a master of melody, so he heard the intent of seeing guests off in the zither music. Standing up, he was about to bid farewell when suddenly he lost strength in his hands and feet.


    Terror flashed in his eyes, and he hurriedly tried to circulate his internal energy, but he couldn¡¯t bring out even a sliver. He felt like the couple hundred bones in his body were being bathed in a spring breeze. It made him feel warm and weak, like drinking fine wine and not being able to stop. His feet turning to jelly, he fell back into his seat, feeling every ounce of his strength leaving his body. Forcing himself to crane his head backward, he saw Priest Bitter Bamboo passed out in his chair and didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d fallen unconscious. Priest Bitter Bamboo¡¯s face was pink, and he looked to be having a sweet dream.


    Lightning flashing in his eyes, Dingming couldn¡¯t think of how he¡¯d been poisoned. As drowsiness overtook him, he desperately wanted to fall asleep, but he knew in his heart that he¡¯d been plotted against. No matter what happened, he had to get an explanation. He couldn¡¯t doze off without understanding things. With great effort, he bit off the tip of his tongue. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, sweat beading on his forehead, but his mind clear, he struggled to ask, ¡°Brother Yun, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    The man standing and playing the zither with his back to him looked back, apparent surprise in his eyes. He said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ding, why are you struggling so hard to hold on? Once you relax, you¡¯ll peacefully start dreaming and suffer no more.¡±


    Dingming clutched an armrest with one hand. ¡°When did you poison me, brother Yun? And how did I not notice?¡± he asked, the pain slowly disappearing. Drowsiness attacked him again. He widened his eyes, refusing to close them, afraid that if he did, he would sink into sleep.


    He watched Yun Wuzong evenly answer, ¡°It was a coincidence we met today. Having a heart-to-heart over tea is normal, but our conversation went too well. This one accidentally said a few things he shouldn¡¯t have. In the old days, I could¡¯ve packed up and gotten on the road after you left. Even if sire wished to track me, you would¡¯ve been powerless to do so. But not today, unfortunately. I still want to stay the night. If sire sets your mind on detecting my whereabouts, it would cause a great deal of unnecessary trouble. To solve this problem, this one dropped some sleeping pills into the last cup of tea, inviting his two guests to sleep soundly on the pleasure boat for a night. When the red sun rises tomorrow morning, the two of you can return to the world of the living. What reason does brother Ding have to be struggling so hard to stay awake?¡±


    Dingming felt his consciousness fading, sinking into darkness. He strived to look at the gentleman in brocade robes, vaguely feeling that once they bade farewell, he¡¯d likely never have another chance to meet this enigmatic young master Yun. In addition, he wasn¡¯t willing to pass up his final chance to understand the man. He watched Yun Wuzong sigh softly and say in sadness, ¡°We may meet again at a later date after bidding farewell today. Brother Ding has an outstanding character and a strong will. This one respects that. This one won¡¯t ever renege on or speak of his promise. But if brother Ding publicizes my matters everywhere, I will become angry. Who knows what unpleasant events may occur then? For brother Ding¡¯s own good, please keep today¡¯s events under wraps.¡±


    Hearing all this, Dingming could no longer stay awake. Falling unconscious, he watched the gentleman slowly stroll over to him. The man spoke into his ear in a distant and melancholic tone, ¡°The Mandate of Heaven has always been difficult to understand when compared to the happiness of being free of all worldly concerns.¡±9 Then Dingming sank into the deepest darkness.


    Footnotes:Zhu Jia (Öì¼Ò) and Guo Jie (¹ù½â) were two wandering heroes who lived during the Han Dynasty, separated by a hundred years.»ÝɽȪ, Huishan Quan ¨C lit. Mount Hui Spring; now known as the ¡°Second-best Spring under Heaven,¡± a title acquired during the Song Dynasty, as it is renowned for its delicious waterÏÅÉ·ÈËÏã, xiasharenxiang ¨C lit. very scary fragrance; nowadays is called Biluochun (Pi Lo Chun) and is one of the best, most famous green teas³ÖÙÁ¬ (305-245 BCE) ¨C a skilled orator from the State of Qi during the Warring States period who refused to submit to the State of Qin; he is sometimes used as an example for sticking to one¡¯s principles.ÊøÊÖ¾ÍÇÜ, shushou-jiuqin ¨C idiom, lit. hands tied awaiting capture; fig. be captured, surrenderThis is Jiang Zhe referring to himself.One chi is about 29 cm (just under 1 foot)·­ÔƸ²Óê, fanyun-fuyu ¨C idiom, lit. produce clouds with one turn of the hand and rain with another; fig. play tricks; shiftyThese two clauses are actually two lines from two different poems, the first half by Southern Song poet Zhang Yuangan and the other half (after ¡°when compared¡±) by Tang Dynasty poet Li Bai. Previous Chapte

 Volume 6, Chapter 27: Still But a Dream

    1


    Before opening his eyes, Dingming could already sense that something was unusual. When he passed out, he had still been on the pleasure boat, but now he was freezing and felt the gentle breeze of the lake. He could hear the crashing of waves on the lake. He also felt like he was bobbing up and down, so he didn¡¯t dare move recklessly. He first adjusted his body so he could attack at any moment before using his six senses minus one to probe his surroundings. But outside of the sound of the lake, he heard only the slow and steady breathing of someone nearby. Determining no danger was close to him, he slowly opened his eyes. He saw he was back on his skiff. Across from him, curled up at the stern of the skiff and sleeping soundly was Priest Bitter Bamboo. The bamboo pole used for sculling was still in his grip. Meanwhile, he was lying at the bow, his pipa next to him, his sword still tied on his back. An indescribable feeling arose within Dingming, as if nobody had invited the two of them onto a pleasure boat to drink tea or even debated and talked with them. The two of them had merely spent a night on the lake. None of the zither music that resembled nature, the aroma of newly plucked tea that filled the cabin, or the elegant, wise, and mysterious young master Yun had existed. It seemed to be a confusing dream of wealth and glory.


    He rolled over and sat up. He couldn¡¯t prevent himself from licking his dry lips and felt a stab of pain. He had accidentally touched the tip of his tongue he¡¯d bitten off. Although the blood had long since scabbed over, he still felt the sensation of pain. Only now did he finally believe that everything that¡¯d happened yesterday was not a dream. Circulating his internal energy, he directed it to flow through his entire body. He didn¡¯t sense any abnormalities in his body. His internal energy was pearl-like and flowed free and easy without the slightest obstructions. In addition, he didn¡¯t have any of the dizziness that came as a consequence of being drugged. Instead, he felt refreshed and at ease. If not for suffering a night of frigid wind and sleeping in a terrible position, prostrate on the boat, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be feeling back pain. He stretched his somewhat numb and distended limbs and went to wake Priest Bitter Bamboo up, but an object fell onto the deck, clinking as it hit. Looking closely, he determined it was a sparkling and sleek white jade pendant.


    Dingming instinctively picked up the jade pendant to examine it. The front was engraved with an exquisite image, depicting the Pavilion of the Immortals¡¯ Mountain peeking out of the boundless sea of clouds. On the back of the jade pendant were two lines of small words written with refined calligraphy:


    Heavenly secrets are difficult to understand.


    A good plan considers the distant future.


    The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had spanned all of Jiangnan for over a decade now, but their influence was just the tip of the iceberg. It was forever difficult for people to speculate about the depth of their power. Only someone like Yun Wuzong deserved to be the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and Dingming had actually had the honor of meeting the mysterious manager and chatting with him over tea and had even gotten a promise of aid from him. Dingming couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement and felt like the world had been righted. He didn¡¯t even have any complaints about Yun Wuzong using sleeping medicine to knock him out. He would do the exact same if he were the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Even if he revealed his identity, he would never leave his own safety to others.


    By this point, Priest Bitter Bamboo had also woken up, but he didn¡¯t notice Dingming forming the wrong impression. He displayed the strengths of his former life as a secret agent by astonishingly saying the moment he opened his eyes, ¡°We were tricked, brother Ding.¡±


    Dingming said with a smile, ¡°Just tricked? We were utterly dancing in the palm of the man¡¯s hand.¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo was stunned. Dingming spoke with a grin from ear to ear, not showing any signs of anger. He too was a shrewd person, and his eyes flicked over, falling upon the jade pendant Dingming was clutching to his chest. Dingming handed the pendant over. Priest Bitter Bamboo¡¯s eyes darted over the pendant, and before long, he asked in a slightly tentative voice, ¡°Could it be someone from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?¡±


    Dingming rather admired Priest Bitter Bamboo¡¯s quick thinking and replied, ¡°I believe so. That Yun Wuzong is most likely the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo thought for a while, feeling that all the mysteries of Yun Wuzong were easily solved2 if he were the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In that case, it was only natural for him to luxuriate so. He was a self-proclaimed non aristocrat yet had all the trappings of one, and he had well-trained, loyal servants attending to him as well as forbidding experts guarding him. Proprietor Zhou of the Xiexiu Workshop treated him as a distinguished guest, and he¡¯d seen the crystal glass disc with dragon designs and knew its whereabouts off the top of his head. All these facts made it difficult to appraise his status. But if Priest Bitter Bamboo acknowledged the man to be the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, everything would flow naturally. In addition, the man¡¯s bearing and insight were rarely matched in the present age, making it impossible for him to be a nobody. If he were the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets but didn¡¯t have this skill, then people would instead suspect his identity. Most important of all, Yun Wuzong knew the current events like the back of his hand during their conversation, but he showed zero interest in the war between the two countries. He was impartial. This also conformed with the image of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. They had never cared much for national disputes. Although they inclined toward Southern Chu on the surface, they didn¡¯t try to overtly exclude Great Yong either.


    After coming around to the idea, Priest Bitter Bamboo declared, ¡°We should tell the Grand General about this event.¡± He made this declaration because, when he was still a secret agent early in his life, he obeyed orders to investigate the secrets of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After all, whether it be the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ transcendent schemes and concealed weapons or their sophisticated and wondrous concepts and plans, they were all mouthwatering. Not even the Southern Chu and Great Yong militaries were exceptions to the craving.


    But in the past dozen years, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets still appeared only intermittently. Even if somebody else gained the upper hand and they lost some strength, the grievous revenge that followed was enough to terrify anyone and put them on guard. As a result, even when someone discovered clues to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ whereabouts, they were either afraid of being punished as a warning to others or scared their actions would bring harm to innocents, so none would act at will. And the clues would often be destroyed within an extremely short period of time. In fact, no major powers would dare act against the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets when they had no way of eliminating the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in one fell swoop. Moreover, although the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had tremendous strength, they weren¡¯t imperious, nor did they have ambitions of monopolization. Working together with them gave one an opportunity to develop and grow, while making an enemy of them ended in ruination, death, and destruction. Few people could muster the courage to make an enemy of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets under these circumstances. Such was the unique existence of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Southern Chu.


    However, now that the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who never made an appearance showed his true face, they had a chance to take control of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Others might not have the ability to deal with him, but Lu Can, the general with the most power and influence over the Southern Chu military, did have the strength to deal with the no longer mysterious man.


    However, Dingming cut Priest Bitter Bamboo off instantly. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. Once this gets out, mightn¡¯t something disastrous happen?¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo displayed an uncertain expression. Dingming sighed at the sight. ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo, you come from aristocracy. Although you¡¯ve become part of jianghu, you still can¡¯t read some situations. For someone like the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, his own safety and well-being is paramount. Since he requested we not speak of his affairs, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll become our greatest foe if we go against his wishes. You should¡¯ve also been able to see that he didn¡¯t have any ill will for Great Yong. If he sides with Great Yong in a fit of rage, I fear it will only make Southern Chu¡¯s already bad situation worse.¡±


    ¡°But the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has never paid heed to status or background. Agents of Great Yong bought several important weapon designs in the past. Rather than keeping a hard to control and powerful middleman, it¡¯s better to firmly control it in our hands,¡± rebutted Priest Bitter Bamboo.


    Dingming shook his head. ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo, this younger brother is going to ask you a presumptuous question. Have past events impacted you so strongly that you cannot recognize the situation before you with a clear mind?¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo acted like he had been caned, and his face grew terrifying, fury burning in his eyes. Dingming sternly said, ¡°Priest Bitter Bamboo, you escaped by the skin of your teeth back then, but afterwards, you were expelled from the army by Rong Yuan for this very reason. After all these years, this matter has never stopped gnawing at your Daoist heart. Our friends weren¡¯t willing to hurt you, but this younger brother must ask the Daoist priest a question today. If the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could make the two of us fall unconscious without batting an eyelid, wouldn¡¯t the two of us have lost our lives long ago if he had given us a potent poison? If the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were so easy to oppose, how could he have spanned all of Jiangnan for all these years? If my supposition is correct, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already flown far away and hidden, as well as changed his name and identity. His appearance might not even be the same either. How else has he maintained the secrecy of his identity all these years. If he weren¡¯t on guard for you and me feeling malice toward him, he wouldn¡¯t have drugged us to sleep.¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo¡¯s face gradually grew stiff. Memories of bygone years flashed before his eyes, and at the end of it all, the snow-white face of the young man in the moonlight appeared before him. He slumped onto the deck of the skiff. A long time later, he raised his head in exhaustion and said, ¡°Little Ding, thank you for pointing that out for me. I was truly troubled by my inner demons. And it¡¯s true. What with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets power and influence, trying to oppose them at this time would be getting our priorities wrong and digging our own grave. If nothing else, Wuyue might lose all coastal defenses to speak of if Great Yong gets the support of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. And a majority of the aristocracy of Wuyue probably has business dealings with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.¡±


    Seeing Priest Bitter Bamboo had realized his error and hearing him use the same tone he used when he first met Dingming, Dingming was relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wu Commandery then. I do believe Proprietor Zhou of the Xiexiu Workshop has already gotten ready,¡± he said with a smile.


    Priest Bitter Bamboo gave a hearty laugh and cast aside the frustration in his heart. He picked up the bamboo pole to scull the skiff, about to head to Wu Commandery, but then he screamed. Dingming was surprised. He lifted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Priest Bitter Bamboo pulled a long face and replied, ¡°Those inconsiderate fellows! Leaving us on the boat was fine, but why didn¡¯t they moor our skiff? Just where has the lake current washed us to now? I don¡¯t even know myself.¡±


    Dingming was first taken aback by the words, then burst into laughter. His laughs were filled with pleasure. He thought, Most probably that manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did this on purpose, maybe even to punish Priest Bitter Bamboo for speaking rudely. Gazing up at the clouds in the pale blue sky, the image of the graceful and kindly Yun Wuzong appeared before his eyes again. ¡°Heavenly secrets are difficult to understand. /A good plan considers the distant future.¡± This may have been the Pavilion of Heavenly Secret¡¯s reason, but in Yun Wuzong¡¯s eyes, the true meaning was probably still ¡°The Mandate of Heaven has always been difficult to understand when compared to the happiness of being free of all worldly concerns.¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡± I sneezed hard and rubbed my nose. Was somebody cursing me behind my back? I wondered whether it was Jiang Haitao or Huo Cong. Both of them cursing me was a matter of course, especially Huo Cong. While he was still in his teens, I dropped him on a battlefield. Now that I thought of it, I felt bad. Or maybe it was Huyan Shou. He had a sour expression on his face ever since last night, but it was no wonder. Unless I returned to the Yong barracks, his expression would surely be ugly. Or Xiaoshunzi was mentally criticizing me. After I didn¡¯t let him silence the witnesses last night, he kept staring at me with an ice-cold gaze. If I hadn¡¯t made him solemnly swear to not hide his actions from me, the lives of those two people would probably have ended already. Now he just glared at me, which was already quite courteous of him.


    Currently, I was sitting in a skiff and sailing toward Wuxi. Last night, all my subordinates in Southern Chu had congregated in the middle of Zhenze Lake and held a secret meeting. This was also the only time after I had departed Southern Chu that Chen Zhen and Han Wuji were naturally present and that the operatives of the Secret Camp, with the exception of Yulun, were all present. Way back at the beginning of this year, I had dispatched orders to Chen Zhen and Han Wuji to have them arrange this meeting, and I specifically made clear that I¡¯d be there. Of course, I left the time and location deliberately ambiguous, taking the opportunity to test the loyalty of all the operatives. They were already well-versed in these sorts of affairs, so none of them needed me to waste time reminding them. The result also pleased me. Although it had been difficult over the years to meet face to face, their loyalty hadn¡¯t wavered one bit.


    After meeting everyone, I gave a clear-cut explanation of the objective and strategy for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in the coming years. This was the reason I had to stay on Zhenze Lake for many days. Although I single-handedly founded the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Secret Camp was my most reliable force. But out of sight was out of mind. And war was near at hand. I couldn¡¯t ignore any subtle factors. I had to ascertain their intentions with my own two eyes. Only by persuading them in person to accept my decision could I ensure I could control them with perfect command, which would help me without damaging the foundation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. For the next few years, the two countries would be locking horns, and exchanging messages would become extremely difficult. For security reasons, I¡¯d be unable to send detailed orders like before. So during this meeting, I had to make them understand my motive, and these matters could not be made clear using letters alone. As such, I had to personally come.


    At my decision, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would remain neutral while Great Yong and Southern Chu warred and could even side a slight bit with Southern Chu. They didn¡¯t need to provide Great Yong with any intelligence reports, nor did they even need to collude with Great Yong as a mole. Even their task they¡¯d been about to perform of enticing the Wuyue aristocracy into supporting Lu Can forming volunteer armies had been handed off to another. They needed only to fan the flames. Once Great Yong was driving forward step by step, they simply needed to take a proactive approach to cooperation.


    This decision flabbergasted Chen Zhen, Baiyi, and the others. After Baiyi hesitated, he tactfully explained they didn¡¯t mind the problem of being Southern Chu citizens. They were only loyal to me. But although their good will touched me, it didn¡¯t change my decision.


    I didn¡¯t make this decision because I suspected their loyalty. Although almost all of them were Southern Chu citizens, they had never really received kind treatment from the court or their hometowns. I had selected the operatives of the Secret Camp from among orphans specifically because I didn¡¯t want them to have too many ties to others. Over the years, they hadn¡¯t grown displeased in any way because I¡¯d submitted to Great Yong. They had faithfully and loyally served me throughout, so I didn¡¯t believe they would get ideas of rebellion due to their homeland being attacked. However, even if the operatives didn¡¯t get any ideas, I couldn¡¯t ignore the limitations of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.


    No matter what, the foundation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets resided in Southern Chu. If they did business with an enemy nation, or did things detrimental to the court, it was completely normal for a mysterious organization. Even if they fostered close ties with Great Yong, it was nothing special for merchants to put their own interests first. However, if I wanted the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to collaborate wholly with the Yong military, this would cause the foundation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to drift away. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had been able to stay as slippery as an eel because they owned a lot of properties and had allies spread all over Jiangnan. However, most of the shopkeepers and servants working in the businesses were Southern Chu citizens. And so were most of the allies. The disciples of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could ignore that their homeland was Southern Chu, but the other Southern Chu citizens couldn¡¯t ignore that. They might bend the knee before the Yong military, but they¡¯d steel their hearts against submitting to the enemy country. Rather than making those people cause internal conflict within the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it was better to keep them under the thumb of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. This also made it easier to encourage them to accept the rule of Great Yong. I couldn¡¯t bear it if they made the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets vanish into thin air and fall into disrepute, like the Embroidered Union. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ properties were for my subordinates and disciples to lead a quiet life. Their unnecessary loss would make my heart ache.


    But the most important step was to not overstep their bounds. Gathering intelligence and bribing the enemy nation¡¯s important ministers and generals were all the duties of the Intelligence Management Section. If I intervened, wouldn¡¯t I be acting beyond my authority? I didn¡¯t have any plans to compete with the Intelligence Management Section for glory. Now that I thought about the whole Embroidered Union affair, I really did meddle too much. Monitoring officials was the task of the Bright Inspection Department, but I let the Embroidered Union interfere. Although the result wasn¡¯t bad, if this had caused Li Zhi displeasure, the losses would¡¯ve outweighed the gains. In addition, Xiahou Yuanfeng footed the blame for the events around the Embroidered Union in my stead. If the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets turned into a target of public criticism, wouldn¡¯t the Intelligence Management Section become my scapegoat? Thoughts ran through my mind. It¡¯d be best for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to remain steady for a bit. The real winner would come from keeping a low profile.


    While my mind roamed, a young man in a blue robe entered my cabin and respectfully reported, ¡°Young master, pigeon post from Wuxi has arrived. All preparations are complete. Once young master arrives, they can set off.¡±


    I returned to reality and smiled. ¡°Shanzi, your accomplishments in scheming and concealed weapons are no longer inferior to mine. And since you¡¯re personally acting this time, I can rest easy. You definitely won¡¯t delay my journey, nor will you show any cracks. However, you must still make arrangements when you board the ship to avoid others¡¯ spies and to not arouse suspicion.¡±


    Pleasant surprise flashed through the eyes of the young man in a blue robe. He was very excited by my praise. However, his past teachings allowed him to tamp down on and control the rush of emotion. He gave his word and withdrew. Before leaving, his gaze swept across Huyan Shou.


    Huyan Shou had watched from the side without saying a word this entire time and gave a mental sigh. The young man in a blue robe had a gentle and indifferent appearance, so clearly his martial arts weren¡¯t weak. Judging from his bearing and tone, he was also outstanding. And hearing how the marquis addressed him, he was likely one of the eight elite operatives. Last night¡¯s convention of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets still felt like a dream even today to Huyan Shou. Although he wasn¡¯t qualified to attend, he sat on the sidelines and watched the operatives of the Secret Camp enter. As he thought about it today, he still sighed with admiration on end. The region of Jiangnan was truly a remarkable place that produced great people, assembling heroes all in one place. If the sovereign of Southern Chu were a wise ruler capable of identifying talents and appointing them appropriately, Great Yong would never have had the possibility of gaining victory.


    The skiff traveled for two days before finally reaching a hidden dock in Wuxi. Walking out of the cabin, I gazed at the purpose-built cargo ship packed full with grains. A melancholic feeling hit me. Boarding this ship meant that my short time of freedom had elapsed. It was so easy to wake up from nice dreams, alas!

 Volume 6, Chapter 28: Happiness Lies in Intimacy

    The cargo ship I would be a passenger on would be departing from Zhenze Lake and would sail north to Jingkou by taking the Jiangnan Canal. It was a vessel to ship provisions and fodder from Wuxi to Huaidong. The battle that took place in Huaidong last fall happened right at the advent of the fall harvest. Because the Yong army launched a border invasion, not a single grain was reaped. After Southern Chu recaptured Huaidong, the two militaries fell into a standoff and needed provisions even more desperately. Before the summer harvest at the least, Jiangnan had to supply provisions and fodder to Huaidong. As a result, since the end of last year, ships transporting grain from Wuyue to Huaidong began to sail in an endless stream. There were national shipments as well as private shipments. Of the supply ships, over sixty percent of them began their journey in Wuxi. The aristocracy held majority control over businesses like grain retailers, but this didn¡¯t hinder the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets from using the trading companies they controlled to play a small role. They bought up to ten ships¡¯ worth of provisions in Wuyue and transported them to Huaidong to sell the stock. This was a quite normal act. Vessels sailed the rivers in an endless stream, so nobody knew that inside one of these, a purpose-built cargo ship, several stowaways who shouldn¡¯t have been aboard were.


    This secret compartment was only two square zhang.1 The compartment contained only a bed, a table, and a chair. Besides this furniture, there was just a small patch of clear ground I could use to exercise my body. Although the ventilation was fairly good, and there was even a connected small room for washing up, it still wasn¡¯t comfortable, especially for me, who¡¯d gotten used to luxury. But I had no choice. Huaidong was no better than Wuyue. If I showed my face and made some blunders, I couldn¡¯t run away even if I wanted to. As a result, I had to suffer this indignity and hide in the secret compartment. This was the condition on which Xiaoshunzi had agreed to let me sneak into Southern Chu. When I thought of how I needed to stay cooped up here for at least ten days, I complained to high heaven. Huyan Shou and the others might have been rather miserable, but at least they got to see the sun and the sky. And Xiaoshunzi could freely roam about. With his martial arts, he could stroll around the shore and return without anyone finding out. Such a sharp contrast was truly depressing.


    I gazed at the luminous pearls inlaid in the bulkhead, and a feeling of gratefulness arose inside me. Although the ventilation in this secret chamber was fairly good, it would be unbearable to have lamps lit for a long time. But there was no sunlight here. If I didn¡¯t light lamps, I wouldn¡¯t even see my fingers up against my face. If others hid in here, they would have no choice but to endure it. But Shanzi was smart to the extreme and temporarily added a small switch to the wall that could insert several luminous pearls. In this way, the chamber was lighted by the bright glow of the pearls. Although it wasn¡¯t the same as sunlight, my vision wasn¡¯t hindered. If I wanted to read some books, I wouldn¡¯t feel that the light was too dim. If not for this, how could I have endured these dozen days of torment?


    I set down the scroll and gave a gentle sigh. It was truly lonely. Perhaps I was no longer used to it. I used to love silence, but now I felt exceptionally unbearable loneliness. Xiaoshunzi was a real piece of work too, casting me aside and strolling alone. It was strange now that I thought about it. If he were by my side, I wouldn¡¯t feel lonesome even if he didn¡¯t say a single word all day. I tossed and turned on the bed and finally couldn¡¯t stand it. Jumping off the bed, I paced on the floor, going in circles several times. I grew increasingly suffocated and itched to go out to get some fresh air, but I remembered that Xiaoshunzi had a prior engagement. During that time, I couldn¡¯t leave the secret compartment. I could only feel dejected. While I was frustrated beyond belief, the small door to the secret chamber slid open without a sound, and Xiaoshunzi stooped as he swiftly entered. He held a food hamper in his hands.


    I was overjoyed. When Xiaoshunzi was about to leave after putting the food hamper on the table, I tugged at him and said, ¡°Eat with me, please. You still won¡¯t be late if you leave after eating.¡± Xiaoshunzi glanced at me but ignored me. He just took out the cooked food, bowls, and chopsticks in the food hamper. I was overjoyed again at the sight. There were two bowls and two sets of chopsticks. Xiaoshunzi was, sure enough, quite loyal. He knew I was melancholic and suffocating, so he had decided to eat with me. Thinking of this, I hastily brought out two teacups and put them on the table, then graciously lifted the pot and poured the tea, trying to please him. I never noticed the smile shining in Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes.


    After dining, I watched Xiaoshunzi pack up the bowls and chopsticks. Thinking of how he was going out again for a stroll, I realized I¡¯d been hoisted by my own petard. An intense feeling of gloom welled up inside me, and I lay on the bed. I rolled inward to face the wall and stared at it blankly. Not long after, I heard the sound of Xiaoshunzi leaving the chamber. I cursed him harsher than before in my head. If he wanted to leave, he could absolutely do so without making a noise. Why did he purposely make such noise? Wasn¡¯t he deliberately angering me? However, when I thought of how I forbade him from killing Dingming and Priest Bitter Bamboo without telling him the reason why, it was no wonder he wanted to anger me so. While lost in thought, Xiaoshunzi¡¯s cold voice came from behind me. ¡°How does playing a game of weiqi sound?¡±


    I jumped at the invitation and quickly rolled over and sat up. I even forgot all about how I vowed I would never play him again when he beat me so badly last time that I was drenched in sweat. ¡°No reneging, and at least three games,¡± I hurriedly said.


    Xiaoshunzi smiled. A warm expression appeared on his face that had returned to its genuine form of fine, delicate features. This was a rarely seen expression on his face these days.


    Halfway through the first game, I furrowed my brows and wryly smiled as I looked at the board on which Xiaoshunzi had slaughtered and smashed my pieces. I raised my head and saw kindness on Xiaoshunzi¡¯s face. I plucked up my courage and said, ¡°Playing weiqi is boring too. Why don¡¯t we just talk?¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes glowed, and he briefly replied, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Whatever you want to ask, or whatever you want to say. It¡¯s difficult to find such leisure, and there¡¯s no outsiders with us either.¡± I thought to myself, As long as Xiaoshunzi asks, I can explain to him the reason for my reckless behavior over the past few days. It¡¯ll also alleviate his unhappiness.


    Xiaoshunzi gave it some thought, then said, ¡°Back when young master proposed accompanying the navy south to the Emperor, the Emperor asked young master why. Young master only said he wanted to make the Southern Chu military wrongly believe that our navy¡¯s main thrust of the attack was Wuyue. Thinking about it now, young master¡¯s real reason wasn¡¯t just this. First, he wanted to reconcile with the Jing family, and second, he wanted to share the burden with Marquis Jiang, correct?¡±


    I picked up a stone and fiddled with it. With a smile, I replied, ¡°Wanting to reconcile with the Jing family is true. Although someone else came, I could still show mercy to the Jing family¡¯s subordinates. Unfortunately, I learned my maternal uncle, the elderly man, is stubborn and tough. If I couldn¡¯t have resolved our differences, the Jing family would have been utterly useless to our military. It was just that the Emperor would never rest easy with me returning to Jiaxing, so I never brought it up. As for sharing Haitao¡¯s burden, how should I put it?¡±


    ¡°This is the very first battle for the Eastern Sea Navy ever since submitting to Great Yong, and a winning record is very important,¡± Xiaoshunzi coolly said. ¡°Wuyue is the soul of Southern Chu. Even if the navy succeeds for a time, they will inevitably be defeated. And with the imperial army and the strategy of piracy, I fear it¡¯ll be easy to censure Marquis Jiang. Even if no one speaks out now, by the time it happens, it will be for a capital crime. Young master went south with him and first suggested the strategy of pillaging Wuyue. This way, if someone in the future wants to reproach him for this, they will have to consider the young master¡¯s position. Didn¡¯t young master do this to share the burden with Marquis Jiang?¡±


    I smiled without saying anything. Xiaoshunzi continued, ¡°In reality, if the Eastern Sea Navy hadn¡¯t been the most skilled at landing and plundering, they couldn¡¯t have completed this strategy in a short dozen days even if the young master had planned this stratagem and prepared a precise map of Wuyue. If Marquis Jiang hadn¡¯t prepared for these actions, he wouldn¡¯t have been outfitted with so many coastal warships, and the plundering wouldn¡¯t have gone so quick and clean. Although young master has the merit of offering the advice, Marquis Jiang¡¯s execution of the strategy was so perfect it was otherworldly. Meanwhile, young master is taking the possibility of attack onto himself, not knowing whether it will be a blessing or a curse.¡±


    Glancing at me, Xiaoshunzi added, ¡°Young master has, of course, considered the consequences of such actions. If young master loses the Emperor¡¯s favor in the future, it¡¯s inevitable that someone will censure the young master for this. However, the young master would naturally not take this to heart. Instead, it would be Marquis Jiang. He is young and impulsive. If he were at odds with Great Yong due to this, this navy that rules the waves would go to waste. And as long as Marquis Jiang comes out unharmed, the Hai Family Shipping Company won¡¯t be affected. We¡¯ll have a retreat route, so young master needs not care about his reputation; rather, you assume full responsibility for offering advice.¡±


    Hearing all this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°A crafty rabbit has three burrows.2 This is the way to self-sufficiency.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi smiled and said again, ¡°If you just wanted to leave a way out, young master, you could have remained at Dinghai. When the seas calmed, you could have returned north to the Central Plains. However, young master was determined to cross the Southern Chu realm alone to reach Huaidong.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already explained this?¡±


    ¡°Young master has explained it to me before, true,¡± Xiaoshunzi said. ¡°Back in the third month of this year, when the Jiangnan Command Post was being prepared for construction, young master was required to travel there to take up his appointed post. Once the Southern Chu army learned the young master was in Dinghai, the Ninghai Navy was sure to block the road north. Within a short duration, young master could no longer go north. Even with a naval escort, it was difficult to avoid raids from the Ninghai Navy. If the young master had stayed in Dinghai, it would have delayed the fulfillment of the military plan and caused the Emperor to become displeased with young master¡¯s initial determination to go south. For the sake of speed and safety, it was better to travel overland. With the protection of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it would be safer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case. I didn¡¯t lie,¡± I responded with a smile.


    Xiaoshunzi gave me a look and said, ¡°Young master didn¡¯t lie but omitted the important points. You leaving Dinghai wasn¡¯t related to the military affairs of the Jiangnan Command Post but for the sake Marquis Jiang.


    I lightly sighed. ¡°There¡¯s another reason you haven¡¯t guessed.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Young master is saying this is also to test young master Cong?¡±


    I was a little taken aback. ¡°You thought of this too?¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Young master Cong has a mysterious past, yet clearly receives the most love from young master. I¡¯ve always held off against a forceful interrogation, as over the past few years, young master Cong has been highly regarded by the Crown Prince and the Prince of Jia of the second rank. He will become an important minister of Great Yong in the future. Based on young master Cong¡¯s ability and talent, he could even gain overwhelming power in the empire without difficulty if he wanted to. This wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but young master worries he has a grudge against Great Yong. You deliberately left him by himself in Dinghai, no longer constantly constraining him to your side like before. Obtaining sudden freedom, he will undoubtedly reveal his true colors. Young master presumably left behind a spy among the Stalwart Tiger Guard to monitor young master Cong¡¯s actions. Once they discover anything peculiar, they can request that Marquis Jiang put him under house arrest. With Dinghai isolated abroad, even if young master Cong does something untoward, it can hardly affect the overall situation. And even if something happens, you can order Marquis Jiang to help cover up the truth and not compromise anything. Young master acted this way both to probe young master Cong and to protect young master Cong just in case. I just hope young master Cong can empathize with the young master¡¯s intentions and not do anything that saddens his friends and gladdens his enemies,¡± said Xiaoshunzi.


    I heaved a heavy sigh in response. I had already procrastinated on Cong¡¯er for many years, but I couldn¡¯t keep turning a blind eye to it now. The crown prince was beginning to involve himself in the military and government. If there were truly things wrong with Cong¡¯er, I had to figure them out before the crown prince put him in an important position.


    Xiaoshunzi had another surprising thing to say. ¡°These matters were very easy to understand. But the friendship between the young master and the pair of Dingming and Priest Bitter Bamboo made me perplexed no matter how much I thought about it. Only today did I suddenly understand, so I¡¯d like to ask young master if I¡¯m correct.¡±


    I gained great interest upon hearing this. I¡¯d believed that Xiaoshunzi had been mad about that event for the past few days. I didn¡¯t expect he was actually thinking of a reason for my behavior. Longing to hear whether he understood my intentions, I sat up straight, and a look of rapt attention appeared on my face.


    Xiaoshunzi evenly said, ¡°At the beginning, young master was just thrilled to see people with the same interests and wanted to meet the talented men once. But after the two men boarded the ship and young master learned their identities, you thought of relying on them for support. I originally feared for young master, as personages like you are few and far between in the world. If they carefully thought through things, they would inevitably realize young master¡¯s real identity, so I advocated killing the two of them. However, young master didn¡¯t permit me to do so, instead hinting that I add sleeping medicine to the third infusion of boiling water. Then you personally refilled their tea and knocked out the two men, also leaving a token behind for them, alluding that young master was the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Only now do I understand the young master¡¯s purpose. The manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is enigmatic, a legend. After they learn the young master is the manager of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, any oddities can be explained away in their view, thus they will no longer realize young master¡¯s real identity. Young master personally refilling tea was to mislead them into believing young master personally drugged them. But as they couldn¡¯t spot any clues, they¡¯ll assume young master has gone into hiding. This way, they¡¯ll be even less likely to realize young master is Jiang Zhe, Jiang Suiyun, for mortals all know the young master is a frail scholar. However, I don¡¯t understand why young master bothered to keep them alive, unless it was purely because of Dingming¡¯s heartfelt comments?¡±


    I gave a small smile, cunning seeping into my eyes. I was both proud of the stratagem I¡¯d come up with on the fly as well as laughing to myself that Xiaoshunzi had only seen the fa?ade. Surprisingly, Xiaoshunzi also smiled and continued, ¡°As a result, I¡¯ve been racking my brain over the past few days and finally figured out the whole thing. Since they wanted to accomplish the same things young master wanted, and they could do twice as much with half the effort, young master preferred to let these two men go at the risk his revealing his identity. However, the methods may have been the same, but the goals are a world apart. They want to protect the people and the state of Southern Chu, while young master¡¯s goal is to weaken and eradicate the Wuyue aristocracy.


    ¡°Young master was born in Jiaxing, and forty percent of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secret¡¯s industry is in Wuyue. Although young master has wandered about, he has never forgotten his roots. With young master offering the strategy of pillaging Wuyue, people are bound to criticize young master for not thinking of his hometown, not knowing how greatly it has pained young master.


    ¡°In young master¡¯s mind, the Wuyue aristocracy is truly the greatest obstacle. One important reason for the decline of Southern Chu is the conflict between the royal family and the aristocracy. For young master, the aristocracy wielding power does more harm than good. Now that the other regions¡¯ aristocracies have mostly withered away, leaving only Wuyue¡¯s, the aristocracy¡¯s power has grown larger because they are far away from the flames of war and profit from the sea trade. As young master has submitted to Great Yong, he naturally doesn¡¯t want Great Yong to make the same mistakes in the future, thus Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy must be purged. However, after Great Yong unifies the lands, the Wuyue aristocracy is sure to be on the lookout for switching allegiances, whether sincerely or deceitfully. If they were to be purged at this time, the people of Jiangnan may grow restless. The Emperor is a heroic ruler and certainly won¡¯t indulge the Wuyue aristocracy. The Wuyue aristocracy will refuse to yield and will surely incite a popular revolt. If this happens, the beautiful land will become an abattoir of carnage, entertainment venues becoming broken tile and crumbled walls. The region of Wuyue might not even recover to its previous state within a few decades. So with much contemplation, young master decided on the strategy of pillaging Wuyue.


    ¡°This strategy appears to only weaken the strength of Wuyue¡¯s resistance on the surface and also allows for Dinghai to stalemate Wuyue for a long time. In fact, there are three other advantages. First, the Wuyue aristocracy will be forced to raise a volunteer army and private soldiers in the end to combat the Yong navy for fear of the Yong navy landing again. This will eliminate the military might of the Wuyue aristocracy in battle. Second, after the two sides fight for a long time, they will forge grudges from bitter fighting and casualties piling up. After Great Yong marches south, they can use the excuse of Wuyue¡¯s aristocracy resisting the imperial military to carry out purges. How can eggs remain unbroken when the nest is upset?3 This deed would be just and honorable. Even if the Wuyue aristocracy tries to provoke a mass uprising, they won¡¯t receive support from commoners weary of war. Third, young master kidnapping the Jiaxing aristocracy to the Putuo Islands will allow for the destruction of the aristocratic system within several years, making them a force that meets the needs of Great Yong. After Great Yong unifies the lands, shift these people back to Wuyue, and they will become the foundation and support for Great Yong¡¯s rule over Wuyue. In this fashion, young master can accomplish the goal of purging the Wuyue aristocracy, and protect the lives and possessions of millions of soldiers and commoners living in Wuyue. If not for considering his hometown, why would young master take such pains, not even hesitating to bear the notoriety?


    ¡°It¡¯s due to young master intending for Huyan Shou to see the strength of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and to alert the Emperor through him. Although the people of Wuyue are submissive by nature, they still have the quality of elite light infantry willing to die in their bones, with the most assassins and heroic swordsmen since ancient times. But even if Great Yong wipes out Southern Chu, it won¡¯t be possible to stabilize Jiangnan without a decade of pacification and suppression. Young master is presumably worried the Emperor will adopt a tough policy because of the undercurrent of resistance in Wuyue, so he warned the Emperor, intentionally or otherwise. But by doing this, hasn¡¯t young master given himself yet another grave, capital offense and revealed a hidden strength? This has made me feel uneasy this whole time. If the Emperor intends to eliminate people once they¡¯ve served their purpose, how will young master react?¡±


    I felt overwhelmingly carefree. Although I¡¯d pondered these private worries in my mind thousands upon thousands of times, I couldn¡¯t confide to the Heavens, Earth, my monarch, or my father; I couldn¡¯t confide to my wife, children, relatives, or friends; I couldn¡¯t tell my story to spirits and gods. I could only scheme strenuously by myself. Although Xiaoshunzi was a close friend, I didn¡¯t wish to upset him. These past few days had truly been agonizing. Although we hadn¡¯t seen many outsiders on the journey north, we¡¯d vaguely heard people discussing the Yong navy pillaging Wuyue. Most of the people who brought the topic up considered me a traitor and turncoat, hurling vicious abuse at me. It made me miserable and uneasy. I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoshunzi to know my mood without having to express myself. Outside of martial arts, he had always cared little for worldly affairs. He must have perceived my depression and racked his brains this time to uncover the source of my misery in order to comfort me.


    Stamping down on the raging storm brewing inside me, I tried to say as calmly as possible, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. After the lands are unified, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets should become a thing of the past.4 In fact, their businesses were long since divided among the operatives of the Secret Camp. It¡¯s just that the sign of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets still hangs over them. If the Emperor learns of these forces, it¡¯s not a big deal. After Great Yong unifies the lands, can I triumph over the court even if I have an even stronger force? Instead of hoarding all the military might to protect myself, it¡¯s better to disperse the forces. This way, I won¡¯t attract the Imperial Family¡¯s suspicion. What¡¯s more, it isn¡¯t in the Emperor¡¯s nature to be harsh and merciless. Do not mention eliminating people after they¡¯ve served their purpose from this point forward.¡±


    I stood to my feet, folded my hands behind my back, and gazed upward. I felt myself gradually grow tranquil. Realizing there was always one person in the world who truly knew me, that person being Xiaoshunzi, who followed me day and night and was as close as flesh and blood, I grew ever more ecstatic. Even in this cramped and dark secret compartment, my eyes glowed bright as a palace hall resplendent with pearls. A smile forced the corners of my lips to curve upward, and I said, ¡°All right, you can leave. If people realize you, a manservant, are always disappearing, Shanzi likely won¡¯t have a way to cover for you.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi¡¯s eyes shone for a second. Lowering his eyes, he turned and exited the secret compartment. Before he closed the hidden door, he heard chuckling coming from behind him. It sounded like the young master¡¯s depression had completely disappeared. He was delighted too. He thought the following days would no longer be a trying time for the young master. With this thought, he also found it difficult to stop a smile from appearing on his lips and walked at a brisk pace out of the cabin.

 Volume 6, Chapter 29: Wugou Glints Like Snow

    The other thing that annoyed him was the newly appointed Governor of Chuzhou, Luo Jing. He had planned to wait until the situation stabilized to dismiss Gu Yuanyong and replace him to avoid an unstable foundation. Back when Luo Louzhen controlled Chuzhou, Gu Yuanyong had heart but no power, making errors with every handling of government affairs, but ever since submitting to Great Yong, he surprisingly became divinely helpful. He organized all of Chuzhou¡¯s administrative work clearly and logically. When Pei Yun was first beaten back from Yangzhou, maintaining a grip on the front line of Chuzhou and Sizhou truly was mostly down to Gu Yuanyong¡¯s assistance. Pei Yun was a man who gave fair rewards and punishments, so when he saw Gu Yuanyong supremely competent, he intended to allow him to continue holding his post.


    However, the court had already dispatched Luo Jing to serve as the Governor of Chuzhou. Although Pei Yun was less than willing, this act could be explained away. After all, the location of Chuzhou was extremely important. But although Luo Jing¡¯s skill was outstanding, his temper was terrible and cruel. His method of ruling Chuzhou was heavy-handed and provoked the commoners of Chuzhou into open discontent. If he were placed elsewhere, Pei Yun wouldn¡¯t oppose him, but Chuzhou was a key location on the front lines, as well as newly captured. The city needed to be placated, so he hinted at this to Luo Jing. However, the new governor was conceited in his great talent and refused to make the slightest concession. If it were someone else, Pei Yun would probably beat him up with the military rod before sending him scurrying back. After all, Chuzhou was still an occupied city and needed Pei Yun to administrate it.


    Pei Yun stood at the window, silent. Standing behind him, Gu Yuanyong was calm and collected. As an official who¡¯d submitted, he¡¯d made ample preparations beforehand. As for the safety of his family, he wasn¡¯t worried. The Gu family of Hengyang had continued for many generations. It would never be wiped out because of one unworthy son. Right now, he only needed to worry about his own family and life.


    He was a person who knew which way the wind blew. He had always been a son of Southern Chu nobility and had devoted himself to his studies, passing the imperial examination with honors. To gain glory for his family and clan, he became an official in Chuzhou and adopted a beastly strategy: He would put his own safety before matters of principle. Even though he argued with Luo Louzhen for the sake of Chuzhou¡¯s citizenry and soldiery, he controlled it to be within Luo Louzhen¡¯s tolerable range. He also took pains to bond with the officers of the Chuzhou Barracks, giving him an escape route, if needed, by pleading for their help and favor.


    When the Yong army captured Chuzhou, he gloomily submitted, but Pei Yun entrusted him with an important duty. So he did his utmost to accomplish it. Now that he was removed from office, he didn¡¯t have any more concerns, simply considering whether he should look for an opportunity to return home or to continue waiting for an appointment from the Yong court. Gu Yuanyong believed himself to just be an average person, powerless to contend for power. As long as it didn¡¯t overly violate his interests, there was no big difference between being a Yong subject or a Southern Chu subject. Of course, if Southern Chu counterattacked and retook the region, he wouldn¡¯t immediately submit back. After all, one shouldn¡¯t go back to past experiences.2 But if a person from Great Yong tried to get him to do something ludicrous like persuading his relatives to submit to Great Yong and work from without and within to attack Southern Chu, he would never be willing to do so. Gu Yuanyong had always been like this, so Pei Yun intended to leave him in Chuzhou, and he stayed as a matter of course, proudly walking alongside Pei Yun. Meanwhile, the new governor didn¡¯t know that many of his edicts unpopular with the Chuzhou people hadn¡¯t incited riots because of Gu Yuanyong¡¯s orders to the Chuzhou officials to only pay lip service to the laws and to hide the truth.


    Pei Yun stood there for a long time before finally shaking his head in helplessness. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t keep thinking about these concerns. Gu daren, let¡¯s change clothes and go out for a bit. A distraction would be nice.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong smiled and replied, ¡°General is normally busy with military affairs, so you have only a cursory understanding of the city of Chuzhou. If you wish to relax today, let Yuanyong accompany you to admire the scenery of Huai¡¯an.¡±


    Pei Yun smiled and nodded, then glanced back at Du Lingfeng. ¡°Today¡¯s outing is just for leisure. You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble.¡±


    Du Lingfeng hastily agreed, blushing. He was pugnacious by nature and always liked to make trouble. If not for this reason, he would¡¯ve officially joined the army already.


    Although Pei Yun wanted to go out to relax, the three of them were too conspicuous. Pei Yun was thirty-four this year, but he¡¯d practiced Buddhist cultivation techniques since childhood. His internal energy was so refined he looked younger than thirty years old. Coupled with his exceptional looks and bearing, everyone would pay him attention even if he were wearing everyday garb, not to mention the patrolling soldiers who would have to salute him when they encountered him. And Gu Yuanyong was the former Governor of Chuzhou, who everyone knew. When Du Lingfeng had nothing to do, he loitered around the city, and a huge number of people recognized him too. In full view of people, they would have no way of enjoying their stroll. Pei Yun laughed at himself, a light shining in his eyes. Spotting a small yet elegant restaurant on the side of the road, he strode inside.


    The restaurant¡¯s waiter stumbled over himself to welcome them in. The proprietor ran over in a few steps, then lowered his head and bowed, guiding the three men upstairs. There were only around seven tables upstairs, with the three tables facing the windows fenced off by screens, bamboo shades of flaxen hanging on them. It all looked elegant and unique.


    Gu Yuanyong may have lived in Chuzhou for many years, but he had never come to this small restaurant before. Seeing it today, he felt a deep sense of regret for not noticing it earlier. The three men sat down before a window, ordered some dishes and wine, then drank and chatted. Pei Yun pushed open the window and looked down. People were coming and going on the street. It looked much more interesting than the unfrequented roads people kept away from around the Zhenhuai Tower. He increasingly felt that wearing plain clothes to go out incognito was the right choice.


    The proprietor guided another several customers upstairs at this time. The proprietor hadn¡¯t wanted to entertain any other guests upstairs today, but Du Lingfeng was quite smart and knew Pei Yun had come out today to relax. More people would only make him happy, so Du Lingfeng warned the proprietor not to disclose that there were distinguished guests upstairs and had him treat things as usual. Although the proprietor dared not refuse, he still stayed cautious and judged whether the customers were problematic before taking them upstairs.


    This party had a total of six customers and had clearly traveled a long way and were people of considerable status, so he could rest easy in inviting them upstairs. Two among them walked off by themselves and sat at the table on Pei Yun¡¯s left side. The other four people picked seats by the stairs, away from the partitioned area. The distinction between master and servant was apparent.


    The proprietor was just about to turn around and head downstairs when he caught sight of two handsome scholars heading upstairs. The two men looked similar, though one was taller than the other and older by one or two years. The proprietor was astonished at the sight. The two men were brothers. The elder brother was Zhou Ming, the younger, Zhou Hui.3 They had always come to the upstairs section of his restaurant to drink. Zhou Ming had the most unruly and wild behavior and always had a few rebellious words to say. It was normally no issue as no one would report him, but distinguished guests were upstairs today. Thinking of this, the proprietor was about to go over to discourage him, but Zhou Ming was surprisingly laughing, ¡°Old Du, you said last time a jug of green plum wine could be opened today. We brothers specifically came today to drain a few cups.¡±


    The proprietor gave a mental sigh, knowing it was too late to stop him. He could only vaguely say, ¡°That green plum wine is both sour and tart. Only you brothers like it.¡±


    Zhou Ming laughed again, while Zhou Hui just smiled. Zhou Ming said, ¡°Old Du, you fermented the green plum wine using wild plums picked during the summer that were seventy percent ripe and mixing in winter ice and snow. Although it tastes sour and tart, it has a different flavor too. How could a layman understand? And it¡¯s not only us brothers who like it. Qingpu¡¯s favorite is also this wine. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t come today.¡± Towards the end, his tone grew a little heavy.


    The proprietor was surprised again. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t there two other gentlemen who¡¯re coming to drink? This humble one will be going to get the wine. Both of you gentlemen, please sit.¡± Then he approached the two men and was about to whisper, but he heard a snort. He trembled, feeling a piercing gaze coming from behind the bamboo shades. He was forced to head downstairs. Just before heading down, he quietly looked back to see the Zhou brothers sensing nothing amiss, like they hadn¡¯t heard that snort. He felt it strange, but he could only be sad.


    Pei Yun was smiling thinly behind the screen. He had made the noise to warn off the proprietor, but he still felt worry creep in. When he thought of the ever-growing antagonism the Chuzhou populace had for Great Yong, he couldn¡¯t prevent himself from sighing gently.


    The Zhou brothers abruptly walked to the rightmost table facing the windows like they owned the place. Zhou Ming walked while saying to his little brother, ¡°Last year, when you and I saw off brother Qingpu to distant places, we promised we¡¯d reunite here today and drink Old Du¡¯s newly fermented green plum wine together. Unfortunately, Chuzhou now belongs to Great Yong, and the roads have been cut off. Brother Qingpu will fail to be here today.¡±


    ¡°This comes as no surprise. Chuzhou no longer belongs to Southern Chu. Brother Qingpu¡¯s word may be worth its weight in gold, but he can only gaze at the unripe plums and sigh. His home he cannot return to; his country he cannot head for,¡± said Zhou Hui.


    ¡°This may not be the case, in truth,¡± said Zhou Ming with a smile. ¡°Brother Qingpu is a master of both brush and sword, always determined to save the country. Just, he hates to see the fatuity of the court, so floated about as free as duckweed, uninterested in pursuing a career in government. However, with Grand General Lu now in charge of Huaidong, brother Qingpu might just be in Yangzhou or Guangling. Although the two armies are in a deadlock, if he tries to come back, he might be able to, considering his skill. And brother Qingpu has never failed to keep a promise, which is why I wanted to wait here for him today. Otherwise, if he risks his life to return yet we brothers are hiding at home too scared to go out, we¡¯d be ashamed to face our good friend.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother should watch his words. In little brother¡¯s opinion, brother Qingpu not coming is for the best. He regards Sir Hua as a father,¡± Zhou Hui rebutted. ¡°If brother Qingpu learns of the sad tidings of his death, he won¡¯t be willing to give up. But that thief, Luo, is the Governor of Chuzhou and holds immense power. If brother Qingpu tries to seek revenge, I fear he¡¯ll lose his life instead.¡±


    Zhou Ming sighed heavily in response.


    Pei Yun hadn¡¯t been paying any attention to the other diners upstairs, but the Zhou brothers hadn¡¯t lowered their voices in any deliberate fashion, so he clearly heard their conversation. He looked at Gu Yuanyong, suspicion expressed in his eyes.


    Gu Yuanyong also heard the two brothers¡¯ conversation and was worrying for them, then met Pei Yun¡¯s eyes. He hesitated, words difficult for him to form, so it was Du Lingfeng who whispered, ¡°I believe the general has forgotten about these two individuals. Last year, when our army was defeated at Guazhou Ferry, that one, Zhou Ming, wrote a prose poem mocking you, General. He also said publicly that Lu Can would surely recapture Chuzhou. Such arrogance would ordinarily be asking for a beheading, but Martial Uncle didn¡¯t care. You just had Gu daren restrain them.


    ¡°After Luo daren assumed his post, he got into many disputes with the officials and poor scholars in the city and assigned people to surveil them. Once they said anything inappropriate, they were imprisoned and denounced. Now, the majority of officials in the city have shut themselves in their homes to avoid ruin. I fear that the only people downstairs are Luo daren¡¯s secret agents. As for the Sir Hua they referred to, I believe it¡¯s Hua Xuan, a famous scholar in the city. As for that brother Qingpu, I believe it¡¯s Zhuang Qingpu, a gifted scholar from Chuzhou who left two years ago after injuring Luo Louzhen¡¯s soldiers. Zhuang Qingpu is the leader of the Chuzhou officials. He is best friends with the Zhou brothers.¡±


    Only now did Pei Yun remember but merely smiled briefly. He had never taken those arrogant literati¡¯s condemnations to heart. As long as Great Yong steadily won battles, those people would naturally stop ranting and raving over time. But dealing with the events surrounding Hua Xuan would be quite the hassle. The man had had extensive knowledge, and six or seven out of ten Confucian scholars in the city called themselves his disciple. Ever since the Yong army had marched into the city, Hua Xuan had shut himself in his home. Luo Jing tried to force him to become an official of Great Yong to win the hearts of the officials, but the offer was harshly rejected. In rage, Luo Jing locked Hua Xuan up in prison.


    It was Gu Yuanyong who personally appealed to Pei Yun for mercy. Pei Yun wrote a personal order commanding Luo Jing to release the man, which allowed the old master to escape from the ruin of prison. Yet Hua Xuan was still old and frail and had even suffered abuse in the prison. Not a fortnight after leaving prison, he died of illness. If not for Gu Yuanyong¡¯s intervention and Pei Yun¡¯s timely increase of the garrison size, the Chuzhou scholars paying their respects to the deceased at the Hua family home would¡¯ve caused a riot.


    Afterwards, Luo Jing had even written a letter to the court accusing Pei Yun of misconduct, indulging the enemy, and slighting his person. It made Pei Yun so angry he nearly fainted, but he had a staid disposition. Although he was infuriated, he didn¡¯t show it. He simply sent a memorial folded in pleats defending himself. He thought of how forcefully Luo Jing was trying to smother him, but wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to cause trouble? If the people were riled up, how could he keep the peace in Chuzhou? Thinking of this, Pei Yun grew more despondent and thought, If that Zhuang Qingpu really comes, I¡¯ll take him back to the barracks, lest he seek out Luo Jing for revenge. An unfortunate loss of a talented man. Slightly shaking his head, Pei Yun gazed out the window again.


    Gu Yuanyong, meanwhile, was furrowing his brows to himself. Zhuang Qingpu was a famous scholar of Jianghuai, fiercely loyal by nature. He had excellent literary skill and was an expert in swordsmanship. He was a rare, younger generational talent from Chuzhou. His parents had already passed away, and he had few relatives in his family. If not for Hua Xuan loving his aptitude and taking him into his own family to care for, Zhuang Qingpu likely wouldn¡¯t have reached adulthood. If he heard news of Hua Xuan¡¯s death, Gu Yuanyong feared he really would seek Luo Jing out for revenge. Zhuang Qingpu had an exceptional reputation among the Chuzhou officials. If he rallied the masses to his call and set off a revolt, that would be tremendous trouble. Gu Yuanyong didn¡¯t know what Pei Yun was thinking, so he was worried Zhuang Qingpu would risk coming here today. He thought hard about how to lead Pei Yun away or how to privately meet with Zhuang Qingpu and persuade him to not foment a riot. However, when he saw Pei Yun sitting there drinking wine and admiring the scenery, he lost all thoughts of getting up. He also didn¡¯t dare to give any indications of what he was up to or signal to the Zhou brothers. Gu Yuanyong became even more anxious.


    The proprietor finally arrived back, holding a small wine jug. Breaking open the clay seal at the top of the jug, the fragrance of wine spilled forth, already smelling lonely.


    Zhou Ming poured a pale green liquid into a small cup, took a sip, then loudly recited:


    ¡°Dawn mist shrouds Qin Tower,


    Again adding to the parting sorrow.


    Facing the wind, I pour one out for the country.


    Singing all of ¡®Yang Pass¡¯4makes it hard to stay,


    This regret lingering.¡±


    He sang this several times over, his tone melancholic.


    Pei Yun slightly furrowed his brows at the singing. Although he didn¡¯t really understand poetry, he did know this was the first half of the poem ¡°Waves Wash Sand.¡± So why didn¡¯t Zhou Ming, a talented man, not finish the second half of the poem?


    Then a clear and aloof voice came from the stairs, continuing:


    ¡°Green plums collected fill my sleeves,


    Light snow falling.


    Fermenting yearly into Du Family Wine.


    Drinking alone on a skiff,


    Until dead drunk.¡±


    Zhou Ming and Zhou Hui were both pleasantly surprised. Zhou Ming even burst out from behind the bamboo shades and gazed at the stairs, crying out in question, ¡°Brother Qingpu, have you really returned?¡±


    Pei Yun was shocked. He never expected Zhuang Qingpu to actually arrive. Disregarding for the moment how he got through the city gates, the man¡¯s capacity for keeping his promise was astonishing. Pei Yun gazed through the bamboo shades and saw Zhou Ming clasp a scholar¡¯s arm and look at him. Tears were flooding down Zhou Ming¡¯s face. He was clearly touched and excited. The white-robed scholar was quite excited as well, but his expression also contained a calm determination.


    Pei Yun studied them closely, seeing the scholar had bladelike eyebrows and big, bright eyes. He had a charming and graceful bearing, young and talented. He truly looked like a dandy. He had an exceptional comportment, though his whole body emanated an aura of aloof arrogance and superb elegance, losing some of the friendliness. The scholar wore wide robes of snow white and a sash, the large sleeves of the robe billowing. A sharp sword three chi5 long was cinched at his waist, and it was unlike those light, decorative swords whose sole purpose was to look pretty. Instead, it was a simple and unadorned sword with a black hilt resting in a black scabbard. This scholar was clearly a master of both brush and sword.


    Pei Yun gave a mental sigh of admiration. His eyes swept by and landed on the face of the scholar. Even though the intensity of his expression hadn¡¯t lessened, a shadow had fallen over his eyes on his wan face. In addition, a faint burgundy spot appeared on both his temples. Pei Yun¡¯s heart fluttered, and he sighed sadly and softly to himself, ¡°A pity, what a pity!¡±


    Surprisingly, an elegant voice came from a table to the left. ¡°What a pity for such talent.¡±


    Pei Yun was taken aback. He gazed left, the voice sounding a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t see the customer¡¯s looks due to the partition created by the screen. He couldn¡¯t think of who it was in the moment.


    Du Lingfeng saw his expression and knew exactly what was going on. ¡°Those four people came with those two,¡± he whispered into Pei Yun¡¯s ear as he pointed vaguely in their direction.


    Pei Yun looked over and saw four young men sitting there, heads down and dining. The four men exuded a grave presence, the light in their eyes indistinct. They sat ramrod straight, their clothes looked normal, and their blades were all wrapped in cloth. They looked like normal bodyguards of a rich merchant, but how could any normal traders still be in the territory of Chuzhou? Besides, Pei Yun knew at first glance that they were extraordinarily skilled. The more he looked, the more he found it strange. He slightly furrowed his bladelike brows. Security measures were at their utmost strictness in Chuzhou right now. Why hadn¡¯t he gotten a report of such figures appearing in Chuzhou?


    Meanwhile, the white-robed scholar scanned the entirety of the restaurant customers upstairs and thinly smiled. As he followed the Zhou brothers to their table, he said, ¡°You still remember all the words to the poem I wrote for our farewell meeting. If I hadn¡¯t come time, it seems like you would¡¯ve condemned me. Pour the wine already. I waited for this day for a long time. I drifted through jianghu for all these years. I most looked forward to Old Du¡¯s green plum wine. I finally get to fulfill my long cherished desire today. I¡¯ll have lived a full life even if I die immediately.¡±


    Zhou Ming was bursting with joy. He could only be described as wild. He quickly grabbed a large wine goblet and filled it full of green plum wine, offering it up. The white robed scholar downed it in one swig. His wan face flushed with blood. Zhou Ming happily said, ¡°Brother Qingpu is still just as straightforward. Old Du only brews ten hundred-catty jugs of green plum wine a year. I bought all of them already this time. You and us brothers will drink until we black out and spill all our sad feelings from the parting. We¡¯ll stay till we sober up, and no matter what brother Qingpu instructs afterwards, this younger brother will gladly obey.¡± He didn¡¯t think it appropriate to ask his friend if he¡¯d heard news of his dear master¡¯s death, so Zhou Ming beat around the bush.


    Listening from across the screen, Gu Yuanyong was burning with anxiety, wishing he could shout a warning.


    The white-robed scholar smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing to request of my brother. I simply came today to fulfill my old promise and for the green plum wine. That¡¯s all.¡± With those words, he picked up the wine flagon at his seat and poured himself another cup and downed it. His face flushed with heat, making him appear ever more distinguished and elegant.


    Zhou Ming hesitated and went to speak, but he eventually wasn¡¯t willing to ask if his friend had learned the news of Hua Xuan¡¯s death.


    Then someone raised the flaxen-colored bamboo shades. Two people in dark robes walked in. The one in front had gray hair and hoary temples. He looked scholarly and graceful, his bearing calm and free. The man behind him seemed to be a servant, following with head lowered.


    Zhou Ming was taken aback. The older man was a stranger who looked poised and graceful. If he had seen this type of person in the past, he would¡¯ve taken pains to make friends with him, but he remembered Chuzhou now belonged to Great Yong. Although the man looked to have the grace of a Southern Chu citizen, he was undoubtedly a citizen of Great Yong, so Zhou Ming angrily said, ¡°Why is sire trespassing and interrupting our meal? That is far too rude.¡±


    Something flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, and he replied, ¡°I heard the three of you praise the green plum wine and also wanted to try this wonderfully unique wine. If you gentlemen are willing, this one would like to trade this item for a jug of new wine. What do the three of you think?¡±


    He then opened his right hand, the center of which held a wax pellet the size of a longan. Zhou Ming was about to ask about it, but the man crushed the wax pellet, revealing a pill red as a flame. This side of the upper floor instantly overflowed with an aroma, and the smell cleared Zhou Ming¡¯s mind and raised his spirits with just a whiff. Scholars had a saying: If one cannot be a good minister, be a good doctor. Although Zhou Ming had average medical skill, he still knew this was an excellent life extension pill. However, the three of them didn¡¯t seem to need it.


    While he hesitated, Zhuang Qingpu sternly said, ¡°Many thanks, sire, but a single jug of green plum wine is nowhere near the worth of this pill. If sire is fond of this wine, I can have the proprietor send up a jug.¡±


    Zhou Ming was at a loss, but he instinctively yelled for the proprietor to bring up wine. Not long after, Proprietor Du arrived upstairs with another jug of green plum wine.


    The man in dark robes sighed softly. ¡°¡¯Twas I who imposed. There¡¯s not much difference in being a little early or a little late.¡± He then squeezed hard, and the pill turned to powder. This side of the floor was filled with the aroma, red powder falling to the floor. The dark-robed man took out a silk handkerchief and wiped away the powder in his hand. Then he turned around and left.


    Zhou Ming was shocked, thinking it was a huge pity, as the pill had to be a life-saving panacea. But it had turned to ashes and fallen as dust. Glancing over, he caught sight of a jade ring on the right hand of the dark-robed man. Rings were women¡¯s jewelry, and men who wore them looked rather rakish. The dark-robed man had an extraordinary disposition, but he had an effeminate quality as well. Scorn rose within Zhou Ming, and a look of contempt showed in his eyes. The servant in dark robes was just about to go out and unexpectedly glanced over to see the look in Zhou Ming¡¯s eyes. A cold light flashed in the servant¡¯s eyes, and he stared daggers at Zhou Ming for a second, then walked out.


    Zhou Ming didn¡¯t notice this action, but Zhou Hui, sitting next to him, did. The dark-robed servant looked to be in his twenties, with fair skin and delicate features. Yet his eyes were as deep and chilling as a cold spring. Zhou Hui was shocked, a feeling of unease welling up inside him.


    Meanwhile, Pei Yun was sitting in a daze in his chair, pleasant surprise overflowing inside him, yet he couldn¡¯t believe the sight before his eyes to be reality. He had only seen the faces of the two people through the bamboo shades, and he already was greatly shocked. And as he listened, he trusted his own judgement ever more, itching to run out and meet the two of them. However, he thought of how he would likely alarm everyone upstairs if he went out, so he didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. He just fidgeted, deeply afraid of being irreverent to that man. Then an icy voice reached his ears. ¡°Young master asks the general to not come over and meet him for the time being.¡± Pei Yun was relieved and could finally calm down. His thoughts surging like the tide, he considered how to use this lucky break to free himself from his difficult predicament.


    Zhuang Qingpu noticed the atmosphere in the upper floor of the restaurant had turned, so he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°The wine is gone, the people have met, and so, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qingpu, it was difficult for you to return, so why are you leaving now?¡± Zhou Ming asked in surprise.


    Reluctance appeared in Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s eyes, and discomfort showed on his features.


    Zhou Hui had already seen several bad omens, so he stood up and saluted. ¡°Brother Qingpu, if you have any difficulties, please talk with us. Even if us lowly brothers are smashed to pieces, we¡¯ll live up to your expectations.¡±


    Zhuang Qingpu knew Zhou Hui had always been careful, so he said with a smile, ¡°How could anything happen? I just hope I haven¡¯t implicated the two of you.¡± Then he saluted back and started to walk out.


    Zhou Ming stood up to try to stop him, but Zhuang Qingpu had already gotten to the stairway and was about to go downstairs. Zhou Ming wanted to shout for him to stop, but Zhou Hui pulled him back and shook his head. Zhou Ming was smart, and realization dawned on him. He blurted, ¡°Could it be that brother Qingpu has already gone to the Hua household?¡±


    Zhou Hui didn¡¯t answer, as he heard shouting and fleeing sounds. Already running towards the windows, he didn¡¯t have time to explain to his elder brother.


    Dust was billowing on both sides of the street. The armor of the Chuzhou Yong army glittered in the dust, and the soldiers had already sealed off the entire area. The commoners on the street were scattering in all directions. A big man wearing an embroidered uniform led over a hundred guards wearing gray armor in a charge, pointing at the courtyard houses on either side of the street and saying, ¡°Someone saw that assassin appear here. He¡¯s certainly fled into one of the houses or stores on this street. Search house by house. If anyone resists, kill without mercy.¡±


    Zhou Ming also gazed out the window down at the street. He recognized the man wearing an embroidered uniform as the Colonel of the Chuzhou Guards, Gao Bing. According to the Great Yong military structure, every prefecture had a formation of guards. They were a rather weak fighting force, their source of manpower drawn mainly from discharged soldiers. They normally helped the governor maintain the local peace. The Chuzhou Guards had a full strength of three thousand men, but because Chuzhou was now under the protection of the Military Commissioner of Huainan, Pei Yun, they were understrength, having only twelve hundred men.


    Gao Bing was a relative of the crown prince¡¯s maternal uncle, Gao Rong. The implication of him being here in charge as the colonel of the guards was clear. That man had always been the trusted aide and accomplice to the Governor of Chuzhou, Luo Jing. Zhou Ming hated Luo Jing to the bone. He thought, What assassin is he trying to catch? Did someone assassinate Luo Jing? He had always been quick-witted, so he immediately associated this with Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s recent words. Judging from Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s tone, the load on his mind had disappeared and he no longer worried about it. Presumably, Luo Jing had been beheaded, and the one who did it was Zhuang Qingpu. Figuring this out, Zhou Ming felt like he¡¯d fallen into a crevasse, feeling only the slightest joy of an evil person getting their just deserts. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to consider how Zhuang Qingpu had managed to assassinate a dignified governor. He only thought about how Zhuang Qingpu was downstairs and hadn¡¯t gone out the door yet. How was Zhuang Qingpu going to escape from such a tight encirclement?


    Downstairs, Gao Bing also felt like he was freezing, thinking about the events that had taken place two hours ago. He still felt like he was dreaming.


    Two hours ago, a scholar had suddenly arrived and requested an audience, stating he could persuade the Chuzhou scholars into becoming officials in the Yong court. Luo Jing was glad, naturally, as due to the events surrounding Hua Xian, he¡¯d gotten caught in an utterly passive position. Although he¡¯d avoided the limelight by accusing Pei Yun of misconduct, once the court learned the truth of the matter, his career was likely ruined. As a result, Luo Jing rapidly summoned him. When the scholar entered the governor¡¯s residence, a sword hung from his waistband, but he didn¡¯t have any hidden weapons. Both Luo Jing and Gao Bing knew this was a bad habit of scholars and didn¡¯t mind. However, for the sake of safety, they still had him lose his sword before entering the audience chamber.


    The scholar who requested an audience called himself Zhuang Qingpu, a disciple of Hua Xuan. Luo Jing had heard his name before and knew he was quite famous among the Chuzhou scholars. Although he despised the man for being ungrateful by not caring for his respected teacher¡¯s death and surrendering himself to Great Yong, Luo Jing also knew that if he had the man¡¯s help, he had a high likelihood of completing the important task of winning over the Chuzhou scholars. So he welcomed Zhuang Qingpu with great courtesy.


    Zhuang Qingpu spoke eloquently. He knew the distinguished scholar-officials of Chuzhou like the back of his hand, and his argument to win them over was clear and logical. As Luo Jing listened, he became interested and was no longer suspicious. Luo Jing may have been overbearing, but he wasn¡¯t short on intelligence, or else he wouldn¡¯t have become governor. Seeing Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s preeminent talent and education, he wanted to enlist his services and began conversing in detail with him. During the discussion, he found him even more agreeable.


    Once they¡¯d talked their fill, Zhuang Qingpu stood to his feet and performed a sword dance, using a willow branch as a sword and substituting weeping with singing of grief and anger. The lyrics included the words:


    Why say it was abandoned in the middle of a journey,


    Falling to the wayside by an ancient prison?


    Although useless buried in mud,


    It can still light up the night sky.6


    Luo Jing watched him cut loose and was even less suspicious. He smiled and said a sword dance could not do without a sword, so had someone fetch Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s sword.


    After Zhuang Qingpu accepted his sword, he performed another sword dance. As expected, his sword was resplendent as a rainbow, the glint shining like frost. After the sword dance finished, Luo Jing went forward to compliment him, but Zhuang Qingpu burst forth in an assassination attempt.


    Gao Bing wasn¡¯t in time to save Luo Jing and was forced to attack a weakness instead of meeting the attack head on. He threw a palm strike at the vital point in the middle of Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s back. He watched Zhuang Qingpu dodge it, but this prevented him from murdering Luo Jing in one blow. Even though Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s swordsmanship was magnificent, it wasn¡¯t first-rate. As long as there was a single crack in his defenses, Gao Bing was confident he could rescue Luo Jing.


    Surprisingly, Zhuang Qingpu also was aware there wasn¡¯t a free opportunity anymore and actually took a hit. His sword piercing Luo Jing¡¯s heart, he took Luo Jing¡¯s life, then fled for his life.


    Gao Bing had believed his palm strike would rupture the assassin¡¯s circulatory system, but Zhuang Qingpu still had enough energy to escape. Coupled with the impact of Luo Jing¡¯s death, Gao Bing was stunned for a moment. When he returned to his senses, Zhuang Qingpu, familiar with the geography of the governor¡¯s residence, had disappeared without a trace.


    Gao Bing blew his top. He ordered the guards to pursue and capture Zhuang Qingpu and also ordered someone to ask Pei Yun for reinforcements. He mobilized the army and sealed off all roads to apprehend the assassin. Gao Bing wasn¡¯t mediocre.


    Though the Yong troops in the city weren¡¯t under the control of Gao Bing, they still knew that capturing the assassin of the governor was vital. Pulling together, they discovered the whereabouts of Zhuang Qingpu even though the Chuzhou commoners were less than cooperative. They determined he was within the confines of this street. Before the Yong troops had even received orders, they¡¯d already sealed off all paths leading out, allowing Gao Bing to personally lead the guards into the houses to conduct searches.


    Meanwhile, Gao Bing thought of how he had no way to explain this to the crown prince¡¯s maternal uncle, Gao Rong. Vicious currents arose inside him. Once he entered, he ordered the guards to ransack the place. In seconds, cries coming from the houses on both sides of the street rent the air, people and horses thrown off their feet. Occasionally, cruel, loud curses coming from guards lashing commoners rang out.


    Anxious, Zhou Ming paced round and round again, this way and that. He didn¡¯t want Zhuang Qingpu to be arrested, but he also couldn¡¯t bear to see the commoners get wrapped up in this. Further, the Yong military would definitely search the upstairs. If they learned Zhuang Qingpu had come here, everyone would be found guilty by association for sure. Although he was brave and heroic, when he thought of the severity of the Governor of Chuzhou being assassinated and the bloody massacre Pei Yun had exacted during his attack on Chuzhou, fear gripped his heart. But he was helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Downstairs, Zhuang Qingpu wore a look of sadness. He knew the severity of the situation. Before returning to Chuzhou, he had learned the sad tidings of his dear master¡¯s death. He had sneaked into the city through his network in Chuzhou, which also allowed him to learn of Luo Jing¡¯s nature before meeting him. He had made an assassination plan, and once he succeeded with one strike, he even had a method to change out of his bloody clothes once he escaped from the governor¡¯s residence and left the dangerous area. However, he knew he would have no chance to sneak out of the city. The examination to leave the city was already extremely strict, and after the assassination, the Yong military would surely lock down the city. Moreover, if he left, the Yong troops would search the entire city with large groups in anger. The innocent would be incriminated, so he originally had no intention to escape. Besides, he still had something too embarrassing to mention. Now it was too late to not go out, but he didn¡¯t want to fall into Gao Bing¡¯s hands, for he didn¡¯t want to be humiliated before dying.


    A few guards charged into the restaurant at this moment. One of the guards caught sight of Zhuang Qingpu standing at the doorway and bellowed, ¡°The assassin¡¯s here!¡±


    Zhuang Qingpu sighed lightly. He raised a leg and walked outside. The guards were about to approach and arrest him, but seeing his calm demeanor, they were taken aback and allowed him to walk out onto the street. Startled for a moment, the guards gripped their sabers and followed him out, cutting off Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s way out.


    Zhuang Qingpu didn¡¯t care at all. Standing in the middle of the street, he proclaimed, ¡°Zhuang Qingpu is here. Must you all harass the people?¡±


    Gao Bing was overjoyed at the sight. He recognized Zhuang Qingpu at a glance. ¡°Arrest him. This colonel wants to hack him to pieces,¡± he snapped. Thinking about how his entire future might have been ruined by this man¡¯s hand, he truly hated him with every fiber of his being.


    Zhuang Qingpu laughed mirthlessly, unsheathing his sword. It gleamed. Beating back several guards who¡¯d come over to arrest him, he said, ¡°If you want to arrest me, do so personally. These soldiers are just following orders. I¡¯m not interested in killing them yet.¡±


    Gao Bing was infuriated. He took a step forward and was about to personally engage, determined to ruthlessly humiliate Zhuang Qingpu. But then he heard someone roar, ¡°Halt!¡± Gao Bing looked up and saw the shout came from Wei Ping, of Pei Yun¡¯s White Uniform Camp, who was standing at the street corner. Wei Ping frequently received orders to team up with Gao Bing, so Gao Bing recognized him. Seeing that he was stopping him, Gao Bing¡¯s temper flared. He was about to interrogate him, but he saw Wei Ping wave his hand. Skilled Yong soldiers surged over from all directions and swiftly controlled the surroundings with heavy bows and sharp arrows, blades and spears forming a forest.


    Gao Bing angrily declared, ¡°This man assassinated Luo daren. You ought to hand him over to my guards to punish.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the two armies are locked in a stalemate. That man appeared out of nowhere and assassinated the governor. I suspect that man is a secret agent from the Chu military. This needs to be handled by the general.¡± Wei Ping said loudly, ¡°Listen up, assassin. If you allow yourself to be arrested without resisting and hide nothing, I¡¯ll plead with the general to give you a quick death. Put your weapon down already and surrender.¡± After Wei Ping learned of this affair, he worried Luo Jing¡¯s death would implicate Pei Yun, so he decided to take control of the assassin and rushed over. But he didn¡¯t know Pei Yun was in a small restaurant on this very road.


    Zhuang Qingpu laughed hard in response. Although it was a riotous belly laugh, it didn¡¯t lessen his dignity. A moment later, he stopped laughing and said, ¡°I was just a normal scholar. Though I aspired to dedicating myself to my country, I didn¡¯t have a path to a high official position. Because I offended Luo Louzhen, I was exiled; yesterday, I returned and learned my dear teacher had died to Luo Jing¡¯s hand. Regardless of national enmity, my dear teacher raised me to adulthood. I still haven¡¯t fulfilled my filial duty, yet I saw my dear teacher¡¯s coffin. Today¡¯s assassination was conducted by me alone. Nobody else is involved. I will only die today. I absolutely won¡¯t fall into you people¡¯s hands.¡±


    Wei Ping furrowed his brows. ¡°With me here, it won¡¯t be easy for you to die even if you wish to.¡± He then waved his hand, and two warriors of the White Uniform Camp walked out of the formation.


    One of them carried a spear with a red tassel, while the other wore a sharp, steel saber on his back. The two men approached from both the left and the right. Zhuang Qingpu smiled as he raised his sword. Right as the two men were about to attack, they heard someone on the upper floor of a restaurant next to them declare, ¡°Stand down, formidable White Uniform Camp warriors. When facing a person about to die, there¡¯s no need to intervene. Zhuang Qingpu, I, Pei Yun, think that you avenging your teacher has fulfilled both your filial duty and your duty to the state. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you today, so go. This general promises he won¡¯t find random people guilty by association.¡±


    Zhuang Qingpu was shocked. He raised his head and gazed up to see a young man in black clothes standing at the middle window on the upper floor of the restaurant he¡¯d just come down from. The man had a quiet and calm manner and looked martial and handsome. He felt subdued at the sight.


    By the time he left the governor¡¯s residence, his circulation had been cut off. But even though his swordsmanship wasn¡¯t at an elite level, he had a degree of perfection in his cultivation methods. He could still rely on his will and cultivation methods secretly passed down to keep himself alive. However, if he let go of the state of mind, he would immediately die. He never forgot the promise he made that day, so he had to come here and drink a cup of green plum wine before dying. He also worried he would implicate his relatives and old friends, so he refused to lay down his life for justice.


    The dark-robed man who¡¯d offered him medicine had seen he would succumb to his grave injury. Although he smelled the aroma of a panacea and felt it stimulate his spirits, Zhuang Qingpu knew no medicine could save him. And he didn¡¯t want to owe someone a favor when things returned to normal, so he declined the offer. But he never expected Pei Yun would also be on the upper floor of the restaurant, nor could he have expected General Pei would see at a glance that he had a grave injury that would lead to his death. He had proved himself to be a direct disciple of Shaolin.


    Because of Luo Jing¡¯s actions, Zhuang Qingpu gained a deep-seated hatred for Great Yong. Seeing such a tolerant attitude from Pei Yun, however, he was sincerely convinced and full of admiration. He could easily see the power of the White Uniform Camp warriors. The two men who¡¯d moved out were just there to prevent him from getting a chance to commit suicide. If not for his life hanging by a thread, he would likely have been humiliated before death if they truly attacked.


    If he did not still have concerns, as he was still worried about his relatives and old friends, he would not have put himself in a standoff before dying. Now that he heard Pei Yun say he had no intention of finding random people guilty by association, he was relieved. His thoughts and emotions ran wild, and he lost all strength in his limbs, to the point it was difficult for him to keep walking. He raised his head and declared, ¡°Many thanks to General Pei for his magnanimity vast as the sea in not punishing the innocent.¡± With that, he slightly closed his eyes but stood standing without moving.


    Wei Ping went over to take a look. He looked up and said, ¡°General, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    The Yong soldiers and Chuzhou commoners on the street were all moved, especially the commoners. They¡¯d always known of Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s reputation, and some people even kowtowed and whispered prayers.


    Pei Yun sighed and leaped to the center of the street from the upper floor. Folding his hands behind his back, he looked at Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s body for a moment, then bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied. I absolutely won¡¯t make things difficult for Chuzhou¡¯s elders due to a single person¡¯s actions.¡± As he finished speaking, Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s body dropped into the dust.


    Pei Yun sighed gently. Without so much as a glance at Gao Bing, he said to Wei Ping, ¡°Immediately pass my orders around. Seal the gates, put the entire city under martial law, and punish any pedestrians walking about unauthorized with the crime of spying. Governor Luo was assassinated, so Gu Yuanyong will take over in the interim. Gao Bing¡¯s protection of the governor was bad, so strip him of his commission for now. You will take command of the guards.¡±


    Gao Bing was already infuriated, so when he heard this, he shouted, ¡°Pei Yun, how can you commit such outrages? This colonel was appointed by the Emperor himself. How can you dismiss me as you please? That assassin assassinated the governor, yet you allowed him an easy suicide. And you order a Southern Chu official who submitted to take over. Could it be that you instigated this assassin?¡±


    Pei Yun¡¯s expression became grave. He said in a grim voice, ¡°Gao Bing, you¡¯re just a colonel of the guards. But this general is the Military Commissioner of Huainan. Chuzhou is occupied territory and is being administrated by this general. Even if I switched you with a deputy general or my second-in-command, if they acted like you and bungled the battle plan, I would act first and report later, to say nothing of you being a minor colonel. Men, take him away.¡±


    Gao Bing tried to resist, but when he saw even his own subordinate guards not planning to follow any of his orders, he was forced to surrender himself to capture and was taken away by a few soldiers.


    He always relied on power to run amuck, so seeing him restrained, the street erupted with cheering. Pei Yun smiled and walked back toward the restaurant.


    Wei Ping hurried up to him and said, ¡°General, someone went to the Zhenhuai Tower to request an audience. They held a golden badge bestowed by the Emperor. This subordinate came here to ask General to return.¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± Pei Yun said. Smiling, he thought, If I hadn¡¯t known that person was present in Chuzhou, I wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly. He started walking toward the tower, doubts filling his mind. He wanted to question that person.


    Upstairs in the restaurant, Zhou Ming had covered his face and wasn¡¯t speaking. Tears were streaming down his face, as he had watched his good friend die yet couldn¡¯t do anything to help him. He felt like his friend¡¯s voice and smiling face were still in front of him. But the man had passed away, and the regret was interminable.


    Zhou Hui was also sad and didn¡¯t say anything, but he thought more about things. He remembered that Pei Yun was beside them just now, which meant he had seen everything. But would he make things difficult for his brother and him?


    At this moment, Gu Yuanyong raised the shades and entered. The two men saw him and both stood up and saluted. Zhou Ming was choked with sobs and couldn¡¯t speak, so Zhou Hui respectfully said, ¡°We¡¯ve yet to invite daren to socialize. Please allow us brothers to bury brother Zhuang.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong sighed at the words. ¡°Although one of you is temperamental and the other is placid, you brothers are both loyal men. Don¡¯t worry, General Pei¡¯s word is as sturdy as a mountain. He definitely won¡¯t change his mind. Right before he went downstairs, he told me to tell you brothers he orders you two to give Qingpu an elaborate funeral. It¡¯s inappropriate for him to arrange it. Whatever else happens, Qingpu assassinated a governor of Great Yong, which is a capital offense. Not implicating bystanders is already an extrajudicial mercy from General Pei. So don¡¯t you two grow resentful due to this. Don¡¯t think of avenging him either. Qingpu sought justice and gained justice. He likely died without regrets too.¡±


    Zhou Ming and Zhou Hui prostrated and gave thanks. Zhou Ming said, ¡°Worry not, daren. Us brothers aren¡¯t the type to be ignorant of propriety. We won¡¯t blame the death of Qingpu on General Pei. With today¡¯s events, if General Pei were to immediately kill us two brothers, it wouldn¡¯t be unjustified. Moreover, General Pei has allowed us two to bury our dead friend.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong helped the two men up. ¡°You two should go now. There¡¯s still a noble in the building. You two aren¡¯t allowed to speak about what he did. If you disobey, not even General Pei will be able to save you.¡±


    The two men were aghast but had to solemnly comply.

 Volume 6, Chapter 30: Lavish Bugle Horns

    In the second month of the eighth year of Longsheng, Yang Xiu obeyed General Lu Can¡¯s orders to oversee Huainan and lie in wait for an opportunity to take Huaibei.


    ¡ªZizhi Tongjian, Yong Records Volume Four


    The Zhou brothers bade farewell to Gu Yuanyong and headed downstairs. However, the atmosphere on the upper floor of the restaurant had changed greatly. All non-employees had already left. The four young men who had been sitting at the outermost table were standing guard in pairs on either side of the leftmost bamboo screen. They were as still as deep waters and towered like mountains, their demeanors grave. Zhou Ming and Zhou Hui only felt their icy gazes brush across their body and were already sweating through their overrobes. The four men were formidable and were definitely not normal people.


    The two brothers glanced over and caught sight of Du Lingfeng standing outside the screen, his expression respectful, cautious, and slightly wary. So they knew the dark-robed man behind the screen was the gray-haired, hoary-templed noble Gu Yuanyong had mentioned. They just didn¡¯t expect it would be this kind of person. The two brothers were too afraid to peek in and hurried downstairs. For some reason, Zhou Hui thought of the chilling eyes of the dark-robed servant. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t remember the servant¡¯s appearance.


    I stood at the window and gazed downward, watching the Zhou brothers call out to the elders on the street and ask them to help arrange Zhuang Qingpu¡¯s funeral. I couldn¡¯t help but point at them and say, ¡°I interfered a bit too much. In reality, Southern Chu has countless heroes. Once the country is ruined and the people are starving, as soon as one hero falls, another rises. There¡¯s no need for me to take the trouble to warn the Emperor. He also knows the difficulties in pacifying Southern Chu. Southern Chu people are like water. They look weak and gullible, but if one actually enrages them, one will face an all-pervasive counterattack. Today, we got the upper hand, but we have not yet approached the bottom line of the Chu citizens. If we can¡¯t break the Chu populace¡¯s confidence in the Southern Chu royal family, even if heavy cavalry tramples all the land south of the Yangtze River, we will just gain ruins where only buckwheat grows.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡¯s intention is also to leave behind some Southern Chu heroes, lest they damage the aura of the Heavens and the Earth,¡± Xiaoshunzi responded. ¡°With a heart full of compassion, the Heavens will take pity. How could they blame young master for meddling?¡±


    To enter the city of Chuzhou, we used the Stalwart Tiger Guard tokens of command Huyan Shou and the other bodyguards had brought with them. The toil I suffered on the journey made Huyan Shou seek out Pei Yun, while I found a roadside restaurant I planned to rest at for a bit. I didn¡¯t expect to see such scenes, however. When Zhuang Qingpu ascended to the upper floor, I saw his life was already hanging by a thread. Even with my medical expertise, he was beyond saving. Unable to bear it, I offered a pill. Although it could not stitch his life back together, it would allow him to live a half dozen hours longer. However, Zhuang Qingpu stuck to what he thought was right and actually refused to take it. It may have been just the difference of a half dozen hours of life, but didn¡¯t everyone fear death and want to live? But I greatly admired his refusal in the face of death. It was unfortunate the Heavens were jealous of heroic genius and that he was too far gone.


    Then, from beyond the screen, came Pei Yun¡¯s sonorous voice. ¡°Military Commissioner of Huainan, Commander-in-Chief of the Xuzhou Barracks Pei Yun requests an audience.¡±


    I smiled and beckoned at the screen, replying, ¡°Come in, all of you. There¡¯s no need for such courtesy.¡±


    Pei Yun had gotten rid of the smell of alcohol on him by this point. Hearing the reply, he straightened his clothes. He didn¡¯t dare act irreverent towards a personage even his own respected master revered, to say nothing of the favor the man had shown him in the past. At Jiang Zhe¡¯s instruction, he led both Gu Yuanyong and Du Lingfeng past the screen.


    Inside the partition, Pei Yun got down on one knee and said, ¡°This general has come to pay his respects to the marquis. I didn¡¯t know the marquis had come here, so apologies for not welcoming you after your long trip. Please forgive the discourtesy, Your Lordship.¡±


    I went over and helped Pei Yun up by the arm. ¡°You¡¯re a dignified military commissioner now,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Why should you be so polite? I traveled here of my own accord. The Emperor most likely still doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Pei Yun thought to himself, No matter how you came here, if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have lightly dismissed Gao Bing from his post to rid internal threats. If not for Luo Jing being assassinated, I could have relieved Luo Jing from office with you here. When I learned you arrived, many difficult things are no longer troublesome. He was perfectly happy to kneel to Jiang Zhe.


    I vaguely surmised what was on his mind and smiled. Shifting my gaze to Gu Yuanyong, I saw he was terrified. He had probably figured out my identity and was wondering why I was in Chuzhou when I was supposed to be in Dinghai.


    I saluted him and said, ¡°I presume this is Gu daren. This marquis¡¯s elder cousin holds office in Chuzhou. This one is grateful for daren¡¯s consideration and thanks you on his behalf.¡±


    Gu Yuanyong blanked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Huaibei in Jiangnan was cut off from news, so the little affair surrounding Jing Changqing didn¡¯t reach the area.


    Seeing him at a loss, I gave Xiaoshunzi a look. Xiaoshunzi walked up and evenly said, ¡°The Jing family in Jiaxing is the young master¡¯s mother¡¯s family. The current family head, Jing Changqing, is young master¡¯s elder cousin. He used to serve as the Chief Clerk of Chuzhou. He admires with extreme gratitude the daren¡¯s good graces. On young master¡¯s way through Jiaxing, Chief Clerk Jing asked young master to send his thanks.¡±


    Pei Yun, Du Lingfeng, and Gu Yuanyong all felt like their heads were pounding. They didn¡¯t know if Xiaoshunzi¡¯s words were true or false. There had always been a rift between Jing Changqing and Jiang Zhe. On the journey through Jiaxing, the two men had never even met.


    Gu Yuanyong was the first to regain his senses. He wasn¡¯t like Pei Yun and Du Lingfeng, worried they had already offended Jiang Zhe, and could look on with a cool eye. Seeing a smile in Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes and no blame to be had, and since the man had an illustrious reputation, he had to be an undemonstrative person. If he truly grew resentful because of this, how could he have spoken so bluntly and assuredly? Today, Gu Yuanyong had received Pei Yun¡¯s order to be the acting Governor of Chuzhou. For better or for worse, his family and life were mostly tied to Pei Yun. As a result, he didn¡¯t want to see him embarrassed and spoke, ¡°Chief Clerk Jing is honest and supremely loyal. This one has always respected that. Even General Pei, though imprisoning him to build prestige, greatly values him as well.¡±


    Pei Yun had finally returned to his senses and rejoiced at the fact he hadn¡¯t killed the stubborn chief clerk at the time. Seeing that Jiang Zhe was not angry and remembering how Jing Changqing disappeared in an odd way, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I had thought my subordinates were so negligent they let the man be stolen out of prison. Now that I think about it, even if they hadn¡¯t slept a wink, they likely couldn¡¯t have found a way to keep an eye on the criminal.¡±


    These words contained implicit flattery, but they didn¡¯t reveal any clues. Even I thought they sounded pleasant. I had planned to scare Pei Yun a bit, lest he regularly borrow my influence, but now I thought nothing of it. I pointed at the jug of green plum wine. ¡°It¡¯s all right, forget it. This wine really is not bad. I leave Chuzhou tomorrow, so have the proprietor bring another two jugs up. How does you and me drinking a little sound?¡±


    Pei Yun was relieved. He knew the affair hadn¡¯t displeased Jiang Zhe. His eyes shining, he saw Du Lingfeng¡¯s uneasy expression and said, ¡°The marquis has such refined taste. How can this general refuse? Lingfeng, fetch two jugs of green plum wine.¡±


    Du Lingfeng was ecstatic. He hurriedly saluted and withdrew, vowing in his head that he would never take another step closer to the Marquis of Chu before Jiang Zhe left the next day. His fear of Jiang Zhe didn¡¯t stem from the myriad rumors. For vigorous young men like him, no amount of authority could deter them.


    However, when Du Lingfeng was practicing martial arts at the Shaolin Temple, there was one time Great Master True Compassion brought his last disciple, Jiang Shen, back to the temple. While Great Master True Compassion was busy discussing the Buddhist martial arts curriculum with the temple elders, Jiang Shen was handed off to the younger generation of disciples to take turns watching over. At the time, Jiang Shen was no more than four years old, but he was mischievous to the extreme, which gave everyone a splitting headache.


    One day, it was Du Lingfeng¡¯s turn to take care of Jiang Shen. Jiang Shen was particularly impish that day. When Du Lingfeng took his eyes off him for less than a second, he didn¡¯t even know where the child had gone. Du Lingfeng was rather quick-tempered, so when nobody was paying attention, he gave Jiang Shen a hard spanking. After that, Jiang Shen behaved for a long time, as expected. However, once Du Lingfeng woke up from his noon nap and carried Jiang Shen to give him back to Martial Great-Uncle, Great Master True Compassion, everyone was looking at him with jaws hanging, then they covered their mouths and laughed in secret.


    Realization dawned upon Du Lingfeng, and when he looked in a mirror, he discovered his eyebrows had been shaved off. For the next half a year, he was too shy to leave his room. The next time he saw Jiang Shen, he kept a wide berth. In his opinion, like father, like son, so with Jiang Shen such a little devil, his dad was not to be trifled with. He just offended Jiang Zhe, so the farther away he stayed, the better.


    A moment later, Du Lingfeng personally carried up two jugs of green plum wine, then took the opportunity to withdraw. Gu Yuanyong saw that Pei Yun and Jiang Zhe seemed to want to talk privately, so he tactfully retired as well.


    After three rounds of drinks, Pei Yun began to get to the point. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Lordship follow the navy to Dinghai? The spy report that came the day before yesterday still said the marquis launched a night attack on Zhenhai along the mouth of the Yong River and burned over a hundred Southern Chu naval vessels.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration,¡± I responded with a smile. ¡°The harbor at the mouth of the Yong River in Ming Prefecture2 is blocked by silt. Vessels over a thousand piculs3 can¡¯t enter. Lu Can at most left some fast vessels behind to keep an eye on movement from Dinghai and pass on intelligence. If Lu Can allowed the Eastern Sea Navy a chance to gain a major victory right now, he wouldn¡¯t be the formidable grand general.¡± Then I turned my head to Xiaoshunzi and said, ¡°Cong¡¯er still isn¡¯t prudent enough. He even has to appear for such a trivial matter. This doesn¡¯t suit my personality at all. I¡¯m afraid that, with one or two more times of these actions, Lu Can will know there¡¯s an impostor in Dinghai even if I don¡¯t leave a trace.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi briefly said, ¡°Even if he knows, he¡¯ll have to convince the others.¡±


    Pei Yun heard Jiang Zhe had left a body double in Dinghai. Though he didn¡¯t know who the ¡°Cong¡¯er¡± Jiang Zhe mentioned was, it was likely one of Jiang Zhe¡¯s best disciples. When he thought of how Jiang Zhe directed the gazes of the ministers and monarch of Southern Chu to Wuyue while he himself escaped to Chuzhou, such elusiveness and misdirection made him truly admire Jiang Zhe.


    Layer upon layer of doubt clouded Pei Yun¡¯s mind. The court hadn¡¯t made a decree, and he himself hadn¡¯t received a spy report related to this. Although he wouldn¡¯t believe there was an issue with Jiang Zhe, the currently most critical task was the protection of Jiang Zhe. The second most important task was sending a written statement to the emperor explaining this matter, but Jiang Zhe just said he would be leaving the next day. If he allowed Jiang Zhe to go free and an accident happened in the future, the emperor would be sure to blame him, so he asked, ¡°Your Lordship can emerge from danger unscathed, sneaking into Chuzhou from Wuyue. This general admires that. Till now, fighting has gone on unbroken. Although Huaibei is still controlled by our military, Southern Chu spies have already infiltrated. Should Your Lordship not stay in Chuzhou for a period of time?¡±


    I smiled humorlessly. ¡°If I stay in Chuzhou, I fear I may be captured alive by the enemy army. Does General Pei trust the defenses of Chuzhou so? I¡¯m afraid that not even Xuzhou may be able to keep me safe.¡±


    Pei Yun was rattled. ¡°What does Your Lordship mean? This general has blocked the Southern Chu military¡¯s northern routes in Chuzhou and Sizhou,¡± he cautiously said. ¡°Southern Chu¡¯s Huaixi army may have triumphed last time, but they suffered massive casualties. General Cui, Cui Jue, is also defending Suzhou. Why would Suzhou also fall? In addition, Lu Can is tied up in Wuyue due to the marquis¡¯s strategy. Do they still have a way to divide their forces and head north to attack our armies?¡±


    I sighed gently. ¡°The Emperor and the Prince of Qi, even I, have all underestimated Lu Can. Last year, after our armies were defeated in battle, Chuzhou¡¯s, Sizhou¡¯s, and Suzhou¡¯s defenses were still solid. Huaibei still had your and Cui Jue¡¯s two armies, as well as over a hundred thousand elite troops. In our minds, this was more than enough to defend Huaibei. For the moment, regardless of whether the Southern Chu monarch and ministers had the bravery to provoke a war, His Imperial Highness, the Prince of Qi, could lead an army south and establish the Jiangnan Command Post in Runan.4 He would oversee the Southern Campaign and coordinate with Nanyang and Xuzhou. So although Huaibei was short on manpower, we didn¡¯t consider it an issue.


    ¡°Who could have expected that Lu Can would be this bold? When I went north through Huaidong on my journey, I discovered the Southern Chu military was requisitioning more grain than the Huaidong army normally needed. And Yang Xiu has assumed personal command of the Guangling garrison. Guangling is the gateway to the north, and now he¡¯s grooming the horses and drilling the troops in preparation for battle. I didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, as with only the army in Huaidong, he could never take Sizhou and Chuzhou in one fell swoop. Once I reached Chuzhou, however, I realized the civilians and military were at odds, popular discontent running high. No wonder Lu Can had the courage to attack Chuzhou. If my expectations are correct, as long as Yang Xiu attacks, the Huaixi garrison will accompany the Flying Cavalry north and seize Suzhou and approach Xuzhou. Once Xuzhou falls, they could head north to threaten Qing Province or head west to threaten Nanyang. The Southern Chu military would not only securely occupy Jianghuai, they could also take the initiative to attack Great Yong.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the Heavens truly blessed Great Yong. The Eastern Sea Navy¡¯s offensive in Wuyue damaged the taxation base of Southern Chu. Lu Can had no choice but to personally run to Wuyue and take charge of the army. Although Yang Xiu is also talented, he lacks decisiveness. Playing it safe, he delayed the offensive. Otherwise, if they had begun ten days ago, I¡¯m afraid the Chuzhou commoners would¡¯ve risen up in arms. Then Chuzhou would have been dangerous.¡±


    Pei Yun was pallid by this point. He regretted he cherished his future career prospects and indulged Luo Jing¡¯s recklessness. With careful consideration, he grew colder the more he thought. At present, Zhangsun Ji was once again besieging and attacking Xiangyang. Although a majority of assaults were feints, he didn¡¯t have any spare time to attend to the fighting in Jianghuai. Meanwhile, the Huaibei defenses seemed secure but were actually in danger. If the Southern Chu military intended to march north, their objective would surely point to Xuzhou.


    I saw that Pei Yun had grasped the grim situation at hand and added, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. The Southern Chu military has never taken the initiative north before. Now that you¡¯ve heard the news, arrange the defenses as you see fit. As long as Chuzhou is not lost, it won¡¯t count as our army¡¯s defeat even if Sizhou falls.¡±


    Pei Yun stood up and saluted. ¡°This general thanks the marquis greatly for his warning. Please don¡¯t worry, Your Lordship. As long as I am in Chuzhou, I absolutely won¡¯t let Chuzhou fall.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Although the Jiangnan Command Post still hasn¡¯t been established, I have already been appointed advisor. You don¡¯t need to worry about any guilt falling on you; I can take responsibility for everything. Huaibei is in jeopardy, so I should remain here. However, if the fighting in Xiangyang continues according to the original plan, it will be a bit too conservative, so I must go see Zhangsun Ji. Give me travel documents and a guide. Also, you must be cautious and vigilant about any soldiers and civilians who know I came to Chuzhou. I still don¡¯t want others to know my whereabouts.¡±


    Pei Yun nodded and replied, ¡°This general shall obey. Just now, Your Lordship met Du Lingfeng, who is my martial nephew. He¡¯s very familiar with the route and can guide Your Lordship. This general will contain everyone who saw the marquis today and definitely will not allow this intelligence to leak.¡±


    I nodded again. ¡°Once Chuzhou is attacked, you must take strict precautions against a rebellion breaking out within the city. Gu Yuanyong is talented, so as long as you still have hope of winning, he won¡¯t rebel. That man is quite reputable in Chuzhou. Your decision to have him replace Luo Jing was right. You must fully win him over to stabilize public order. That Gao Bing can¡¯t do anything right, and I think he does more harm than good. If he does anything inappropriate, have him beheaded. Just don¡¯t be lenient.¡±


    ¡°This general shall obey,¡± Pei Yun respectfully responded.


    I stood up and said, ¡°All right, have Du Lingfeng arrange our room and board. Your military duties are urgent, so you don¡¯t have to see me off tomorrow when I leave, lest rumors arise.¡±


    ¡°The documents Your Lordship require shall be presented to you tomorrow by Lingfeng,¡± Pei Yun said. ¡°This general needs to go to the barracks outside the city to muster the troops right now. Please forgive this general¡¯s impertinence, Your Lordship.¡±


    ¡°Go already. I still want to drink a few more cups of wine here,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    Pei Yun stood up and bowed out, walking downstairs without hesitation. Not long after, I heard the trotting of horseshoes downstairs start to fade into the distance.


    I sighed gently. ¡°We were truly lucky this time. If not for Huyan Shou noticing during the journey the number of supply ships far outstripping the proper scale, and you, such a skilled man, acting as a spy, we wouldn¡¯t have discovered Southern Chu¡¯s plan to feint east and assault the west. Speaking of, it¡¯s hilarious. I attracted the Chu military¡¯s gaze to Wuyue, but Lu Can made the best of the situation and took the opportunity to regain Huaidong and advance on Xuzhou. This time, the two of us are equals.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi coolly said, ¡°No matter how meticulous the plan, since it¡¯s now leaked, it won¡¯t be successful that easily. Otherwise, how could young master be so at ease to go to Xiangyang?¡±


    I smiled at the words. ¡°Pei Yun is a Shaolin Temple protector disciple. He is resolute and decisive in one aspect, as well as adaptive in another. For the past several days, he indulged Luo Jing, as he didn¡¯t want to offend powerful officials, which destabilized the situation in Chuzhou. But now that he knows the Southern Chu military intends to go on the offensive, he will kill decisively. Even if rivers of blood run through Chuzhou, he won¡¯t allow Southern Chu to take advantage.¡± I sighed at this point and added, ¡°If I had arrived a day earlier, Pei Yun would likely have driven Luo Jing out and wouldn¡¯t have felt today¡¯s regret.¡±


    With a sardonic grin, Xiaoshunzi said, ¡°Young master is talking nonsense. I¡¯m afraid Zhuang Qingpu was also connected to Southern Chu, as why else would he cross through the two armies¡¯ defenses to return to Chuzhou? What¡¯s more, he assassinated Luo Jing, which is also beneficial to Southern Chu. General Pei and Luo Jing had not yet reached the point where they were incompatible as oil and water. If the Southern Chu army attacks, an ironfisted governor might be more trustworthy than an official who capitulated. And if not for Zhuang Qingpu succumbing to his grievous injury, even if General Pei had pitied him, he would¡¯ve had no choice but to capture him and sentence him to death by beheading. If that had happened, the scholars in the city would have resented Great Yong even more. With trouble flaring up within and without at the same time, I¡¯m afraid the city of Chuzhou wouldn¡¯t have been that easy to defend.¡±


    I thought about his words for a few moments, then said, ¡°What you say has merit. However, Zhuang Qingpu is already dead. Let¡¯s not bring up this subject anymore. No matter how that man died, it is a pity. If Yang Xiu truly wanted to sacrifice a person like him, I would have to laugh at his shortsightedness.¡±


    I heard familiar footfalls at this time and knew Huyan Shou was heading upstairs. I broke into a smile and said, ¡°Huyan married Marquis Su. Not mentioning other advantages, the ability to monitor enemy activity improved by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, we would probably learn Southern Chu still had the courage to attack Huaibei only when Southern Chu troops were approaching the city.¡±


    Xiaoshunzi was startled. Even with his stoic face and cold heart, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Volume 6, Chapter 31: Three Thousand Li of Territory

    It was five o¡¯clock in the evening on the twenty-sixth day of the second month in Xiangyang.


    Underneath the setting sun, the Yong army slowly retreated. Rong Yuan sighed softly, feeling intense melancholy. After the death of the Prince of De, he became the General of Xiangyang on the prince¡¯s last will recommendation. He was stationed in a strategic city, but in all these years, he had never once felt a shred of joy. In the eyes of the Southern Chu monarch and ministers, Rong Yuan was just a destitute scholar. Although he had some skill in siege defense, he was far from being a famous general, so for a dozen years, he was forced to guard Xiangyang in vain. He really wanted to gain some major victories and be able to hold his head high, then enter the core of the Southern Chu military. However, no matter how hard he worked, he had always remained a defensive general.


    He was made gloomier by the fact that after the Prince of Qi¡¯s two assaults on Xiangyang suffered crushing defeats, Great Yong didn¡¯t place another huge army at Xiangyang. Every time war broke out, Great Yong always sent between eighty thousand and a hundred thousand troops to besiege Xiangyang. With the current events, even though Xiangyang could sleep soundly, military achievements were out of the question. For the campaigning season that had just ended, Lu Can and Shi Guan received various rewards, whereas Yu Mian at Jiameng Pass and he hadn¡¯t even received a single commendation letter. He thought that even if he hadn¡¯t achieved the destruction of the enemy army, countless Yong soldiers had still died under the walls of Xiangyang. Moreover, just the city of Xiangyang alone had tied up over a hundred thousand Yong troops. This was in and of itself no small feat. However, after the huge battles, he hadn¡¯t received any acknowledgement whatsoever. With Rong Yuan¡¯s temperament, how could he bear such humiliation?


    Gazing at the retreating Yong army, Rong Yuan angrily slapped his palm against a merlon of the stone wall. Zhangsun Ji, that brigand, had actually turned the city of Xiangyang into a training location for his troops. Every day, he rotated units in to assault the city, polishing their combat prowess. They didn¡¯t have any courage to risk everything on one final assault. Did the Yong army not know that if they didn¡¯t take Xiangyang, they would have no way of threatening Jiangling and Jiangxia? And even if they seized Huainan, their position would be precarious?


    It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening on the twenty-sixth day of the second month in Suzhou.


    At dusk, a cool breeze blowing, a man was sleeping upon a bed in a simple and unadorned bedroom, candlelight flickering. His face was scarred. Even in his dreams, he was furrowing his brows deeply. Two bodyguards were outside the room guarding the entrance, their eyes hawklike. Even with the protection of a powerful army, they still didn¡¯t lose discipline for a second.


    The two men disguised as bodyguards swiftly propped the two real guards up against the wall of the entrance. Under the waning moon, if one looked from afar, one would just believe the two men were stealing forty winks. Then one of the pair pushed open the door and entered. The other one hid under the window, his hand reflecting like snow, a dagger in his hand.


    Cui Jue tried to crack his eyes open. He watched helplessly as his good friend of many years covered the retreat soaked in blood, watched helplessly as he died in battle. He began sweating profusely, unable to bear the shame and resentment. Then he awoke from his dream with a start. He sat up and opened his eyes, seeing a shadow in the dim candlelight charging at him. Almost without thinking, he rolled off the bed. Blood spurted, an arm falling to the ground. Cui Jue shouted in pain, ¡°Assassins!¡±


    The voice rent the silence of the night. The assassin had wanted to carry out a silent assassination, but he didn¡¯t expect his asleep target to suddenly rouse. As a result, he only cut off Cui Jue¡¯s left arm. And with Cui Jue¡¯s alarmed yell, the outside was immediately abuzz, lamplight and shouts pouring this way. The assassin hesitated only a moment before smashing the window and leaving, joining up with his partner outside. They sprinted out of the house.


    However, Cui Jue was a general and had a great deal of bodyguards. If not for Cui Jue always being conceited in his martial arts and not liking too many bodyguards attending to him, the two assassins would never have even gotten this opportunity. Since they had now alerted the city, how could the two men escape?


    After killing many people, one of the assassins died in battle, while the other was captured alive by the bodyguards and pushed down in front of the steps of the audience chamber. By this point, Cui Jue was sitting in a chair with a pallid face. A surgeon was next to him wrapping his wound for him. Cui Jue was in grave condition after suddenly losing an arm. He was forcing himself to stay conscious to interrogate the assassin.


    The assassin¡¯s lips were sealed. After Cui Jue asked him several times and seeing he refused to answer, he lost his patience and was about to have someone imprison him when distant cries of alarm and shouts of ¡°kill¡± suddenly carried over. Then a raging inferno flared up at the northern gate. Cui Jue was shocked. He stood up, but he stumbled.


    A soldier ran in, prostrated, and said, ¡°Things are bad, General. The Southern Chu army has attacked the city. The northern gate was opened by spies. Chu soldiers have already entered the city.¡±


    ¡°What a vicious trick. But the Chu soldiers have only occupied the northern gate. Spread my order to fight the enemy troops in the streets,¡± Cui Jue said in disgust. Then he reached out to grab a weapon but felt his head and vision swim. He tumbled into the arms of his nephew, Cui Fang, who had been holding him up.


    By this point, most of the generals in the city had swarmed to Cui Jue¡¯s residence. But they only saw Cui Fang clutching Cui Jue and weeping. Cui Jue¡¯s second-in-command, upon seeing the sight, cried out, ¡°The general has suffered a serious injury. Our army hasn¡¯t taken any precautions either. If we get tangled up in battle with the enemy army, I fear tens of thousands of troops will be buried in Suzhou. Why not abandon the city and retreat to Xiao County¡¯s defenses? Then we can request reinforcements from Xuzhou.¡±


    Cui Fang nodded repeatedly and raised his voice. ¡°Deputy general, please dispatch orders on behalf of the general for the time being. I will escort the general and leave first.¡±


    The general emotionally replied, ¡°I will personally cover the retreat. All generals present, quickly gather the troops and retreat. Enemy troops have sealed the northern gate and are approaching from the south. For the sake of safety, we will retreat from the western gate.¡±


    Hearing those words, Cui Jue didn¡¯t have the time to worry about other matters. He mounted a horse while holding Cui Jue. With a contingent of bodyguards, he galloped toward the western gate. However, he saw on the avenue a unit of cavalrymen charging in his direction. The leaders were two young generals wearing white battle gowns. Two silver spears danced through the air like silver dragons, collecting the lives of Yong footsoldiers and officers. In the blink of an eye, their figures were swallowed up by Yong troops flooding in.


    Cui Fang threw caution to the wind and galloped for the western gate. Right as he was about to charge through the city gate, he happened to look back and saw a sea of fire. Cui Fang wiped away the burning tears in the corners of his eyes and threw himself into the darkness of the night.


    The battle only ended when day broke. Of Suzhou¡¯s thirty thousand troops, half of them perished in the flames, and the second-in-command died in battle in the city. Under the leadership of Lu Yun and Shi Yujin, the Flying Cavalry pursued out of the city for twenty li,2 devastating the Yong army. In defeat, the Yong army retreated to Xiao County. Cui Jue was unconscious due to his grievous wounds.


    It was almost five o¡¯clock in the morning on the twenty-seventh day of the second month in Sizhou.


    Before dawn, the fog and water cold, boats were constantly crossing the surging Huai River. In the darkness, they sailed toward the opposite shore, silently feeling their way toward the city of Sizhou. Sizhou was only two li3 away from the Huai River. The troops on the boats were all wearing gray clothes similar in color to the night. Under a gloomy sky, fog shrouded the Huai River. Even when the gray figures reached the walls of the city walls of Sizhou, the Yong army still didn¡¯t discover them.


    At the walls, a dozen shadowy figures stopped and started climbing the walls with their hands and feet. They were nimble, relying only on the uneven surface of the wall to climb up like monkeys. Before they reached the top of the wall, a person at the top whisper-shouted, ¡°You all have come.¡± Saying so, he lowered a robe, and the gray-clothed individuals climbed the rope to the top of the wall in no time at all, slipping into the shadows. After a little under the amount of time it took a stick of incense to burn, flames erupted all throughout the city of Sizhou. Then, within the gatehouse, chaotic battle cries arose. Soon after, the gate opened.


    Concealed in the darkness, the Southern Chu general saw this and knew the strategy to coordinate from within and without to capture Sizhou was halfway complete. Unfurling the banners, battle cries shaking the air, Southern Chu soldiers charged toward the gate. The general took the lead and plunged into the city. However, he saw a wall of smoke before him, and the guides quickly disappeared into the fighting. The general furrowed his brows and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go deeper into the city! Take control of the gate.¡±


    All of a sudden, battle cries rang out from both sides of the gate. The general was taken aback and saw Yong troops flooding in from either side. The gate behind him crashed shut. The general knew the situation was dire and bellowed, ¡°We fell into a trap! Cut your way through with me!¡± But before he could take a couple steps, a sharp arrow killed him.


    On the opposite bank of the Huai River, Yang Xiu, who¡¯d been watching Sizhou from the distance, got an ominous feeling. Half an hour had already passed, but he hadn¡¯t received any reports back. While he was fretting, he saw the gate of Sizhou on the opposite bank suddenly open.


    A Yong general urged his horse to the riverside and laughed sonorously. ¡°Thank you for your lavish gifts. This general kindly accepts.¡± Then he waved his hand, and the soldiers next to him dropped a few dozen human heads. The general said loudly, ¡°General Zhang ordered me to send the heads of all rebels with secret ties to the Chu army who conspired to seize Sizhou and were executed to Yang daren.¡± With that, the squadron of Yong cavalry galloped back inside. The mist on the river just now cleared up, revealing the turbulent waters of the Huai River as well as the impregnable city on the opposite bank.


    Yang Xiu felt a sharp pain shoot through him. He knew the insiders they¡¯d worked hard to get in touch with and the warriors sent to capture the city had died for their country.


    Atop the Sizhou walls, Zhang Wenxiu¡¯s palms were sweaty. If not for the tip yesterday that the aristocratic families in the city were showing signs of volatility, as well as receiving Pei Yun¡¯s secret order at dusk yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have flung caution to the wind and arrested the aristocrats in the city. Through this, he discovered the Southern Chu military¡¯s plot to work within and without. If not for this, the city of Sizhou would probably be on the verge of being lost. Right now, the fifty thousand troops under his command were split guarding Sizhou and Xucheng,4 whereas the Southern Chu army on the opposite bank had already built a camp. If the Huaidong army of Southern Chu took the initiative to march north, the difficulty of the battle would be beyond question.


    ***


    On the second day of the third month. inside the city of Xiangyang, Rong Yuan was gazing at the secret report in his hands. He was grinding his teeth in rage. Over the past two days, the Yong army had suddenly slowed their offensive. Rong Yuan felt uneasy and sent people out to investigate. He found out over half of the Yong army outside the walls had already left, leaving behind a few tens of thousands as a diversion. Suspicious, he had some Yong soldiers captured and tortured for information, finally learning that the huge battle in Jianghuai had started. Pei Yun¡¯s missive requesting reinforcements had already reached Xiangyang, and Zhangsun Ji had left twenty thousand men here to make an empty show of strength. He himself had taken the main force to Huaibei. After Rong Yuan learned of this, he hated that he didn¡¯t even know about such a major event. Lu Can was pushing it too far.


    Mobilizing all his available spies, Rong Yuan quickly learned of the situation in Jianghuai. This battle affected both Huainan and Huaibei, the fighting fierce and intense.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the second month, Cui Jue was attacked by an assassin. Suzhou fell, and Cui Jue retreated to Xiao County.


    On the twenty-seventh day of the second month, Yang Xiu¡¯s plot to take Sizhou failed.


    On the twenty-eighth day of the second month, Yang Xiu left deputy generals behind to attack Sizhou, while he personally led the navy through the Southern Chu portion of the Inner Canal to attack Chuzhou.


    On the twenty-ninth day of the second month, the Southern Chu army captured Xucheng, then flooded Sizhou by diverting Hongze Lake. Zhang Wenxiu was forced to retreat to Chuzhou to block Yang Xiu¡¯s path forward.


    On the first day of the third month, after Zhang Wenxiu fought hard all day and night, Pei Yun sallied out of Chuzhou and came to the rescue of the Sizhou army. The two armies retreated into Chuzhou, putting Yang Xiu in a difficult position.


    On the second day of the third month, after five days of fierce assaults, the walls of Xiao County were breached. The Huaixi army and Flying Cavalry were hot on the tail of the Yong army. An ambush was set on Mount Jiuli, and Lu Yun and Shi Yujin led the troops to break out of the tight encirclement, retreating to defend Xiao County.


    However, these repeated pitched battles had nothing whatsoever to do with the Xiangyang army. Every time Rong Yuan thought of this, he felt pain knifing through his heart, jealousy burning through his breast. He was an intolerant person by nature, and the last time Lu Can triumphed, he didn¡¯t even have to toil. This affair had become ironclad proof of Lu Can¡¯s jealousy of talent to people with ulterior motives. Now, Lu Can didn¡¯t consider the Xiangyang army in the slightest and started the Battle of Jianghuai of his own volition, even while he was still busy fighting naval battles in Wuyue. He gave control of the battle to Yang Xiu and Shi Guan, as well as Lu Yun and Shi Yujin, both of whom were wet behind the ears. None of them saw the combat strength of the Xiangyang army. This slight made Rong Yuan feel like fighting for recognition.


    ***


    On the sixth day of the third month, I stood on the peak of Mount Xian admiring the cliff carvings the previous dynasty had stopped creating. I was tranquil as water, focused on studying the fading characters, when Huyan Shou jogged over and reported, ¡°My Lord, Rong Yuan has gone to Nanyang, as expected.¡±


    I sighed gently at the words. ¡°That man, Rong Yuan, is an old friend of mine. The man¡¯s talent is exceptional, but he¡¯s too petty. When he didn¡¯t receive a reward from Jianye for last time, he was already resentful, and this time, Lu Can raised troops without involving him, so how could he not be indignant? Blinded by greed, as it were. We just needed to implement a strategy that made him believe General Zhangsun was truly going to reinforce Huaidong. He would be bound to look for an opportunity to do battle and render outstanding service, as well as comparing this to the great achievement of retaking Huaibei. If he can capture Nanyang, he will have the opportunity to press an attack on Wu Pass. If he weren¡¯t enticed by such a huge achievement, he wouldn¡¯t be Rong Yuan.¡±


    ¡°The power of Your Lordship¡¯s strategy rests on all of the intelligence being true,¡± Huyan Shou said with a smile. ¡°In an attempt to make Rong Yuan learn more, General Zhangsun lessened his troops and increased the number of campfires as a tactic to make Rong Yuan not doubt the Nanyang army was marching east. As a result, he became greedy for accomplishments. Unfortunately, General Zhangsun has arrayed a massive army in Nanyang. I fear Rong Yuan won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    I smiled briefly and said, ¡°Rong Yuan going to attack Nanyang is simply because he wants to render some service. He must be doubtful of whether to advance or retreat during his journey. If a slight breeze sways the grass, he might run back to Xiangyang, so he must be tempted all the way to Nanyang. Only by being thwarted at Nanyang will he scurry back to Xiangyang. At that point, our army will ambush him on the way back, blocking his return home. Rong Yuan must be attacking Nanyang with light cavalry going north. The city of Xiangyang will still have defenders remaining behind to guard it, so our army will need to besiege Xiangyang. If we destroy the main force Rong Yuan led out, Xiangyang will never have the strength to sally out again. If we take advantage of the situation to attack Xiangyang, we will gain a huge victory. By that point, as long as Xuzhou remains in our military¡¯s hands, even losing Huainan won¡¯t be that important.¡±


    ¡°Your Lordship¡¯s psychological tactics are the most difficult to defend against. Before this, I would never have thought that Rong Yuan would actually sally out of Xiangyang and march north,¡± admired Huyan Shou.


    ¡°There¡¯s more that you haven¡¯t expected,¡± I replied. ¡°According to my original plan, I would¡¯ve only used rumors to excite Rong Yuan to battle and let him win several battles in a row. Then the main force of the Xiangyang cavalry would be lured to their destruction. However, I didn¡¯t think the Battle of Jianghuai would break out in advance. Hence, I thought of using this opportunity and Rong Yuan¡¯s limited tolerance to trick him into tiring the troops on a long offensive and giving us the opportunity to capture Xiangyang. For now, let us not discuss the possibility of success. Xiangyang is longer a thorn in the side of Great Yong.¡±


    After I said this, I ignored Huyan Shou sinking into deep thought next to me. Standing at the peak of Mount Xian, I gazed into the distance, the city of Xiangyang, the Han River, Fish Dike Island, and Lumen Mountain on the opposite shore of the Han River all vivid in my mind¡¯s eye. I thought how this area would be relighting the signal fires in half a day. With the city losing the commanding general, I wondered whether it would still be impregnable.


    The next half a month of changes to the state of affairs occurred unusually fast. At the beginning, I never expected the Second Yong-Chu War to begin this rapidly.


    On the seventh day of the third month, Zhangsun Ji dispatched General Mo Ye to attack Xiangyang, cutting off the routes to Xiangyang and Nanyang.


    On the eighth day of the third month, Rong Yuan captured Xinye.5


    On the ninth day of the third month, Rong Yuan was unable to attack Nanyang, having learned the news that Zhangsun Ji had not rushed to the rescue of the Yong army in Jianghuai.


    On the eleventh day of the third month, Rong Yuan engaged Zhangsun Ji in battle in Xinye County under unfavorable conditions.


    On the twelfth day of the third month, Rong Yuan suffered heavy casualties but succeeded in breaking through the encirclement.


    On the thirteenth day of the third month, Fancheng fell. Rong Yuan was stranded at the Han River.


    On the fourteenth day of the third month, Xiangyang¡¯s garrison sallied out in an unsuccessful relief attempt of Rong Yuan.


    On the fifteenth day of the third month, Rong Yuan and Zhangsun Ji fought again, this time at the Tangbai River.6 Zhangsun Ji suffered a minor defeat.


    On the sixteenth day of the third month, Rong Yuan took a circuitous route to the west side of Fancheng, trying to cross the Han River and enter Xiangyang to hinder Mo Ye.


    On the seventeenth day of the third month, the city of Xiangyang fell. Seeing the unsalvageable situation, Rong Yuan led the remains of his army across the Han River and retreated to Yicheng.7 As he passed through Fenglin Pass, he encountered an ambush and escaped with only a little over three thousand horsemen and footmen.


    The warfare in Jianghuai was just as brutally intense as the fierce fighting concurrently happening in Xiangyang.


    Because Cui Jue was incapacitated, Pei Yun dispatched Zhang Wenxiu on the fourth day of the third month to reinforce Cui Jue¡¯s forces. Up until the nineteenth day of the third month, the Huaixi army fought Zhang Wenxiu in and around Xiao County and Mount Jiuli seventeen times. Xiao County changed hands multiple times, and both sides suffered heavy casualties. Zhang Wenxiu¡¯s troops were exhausted, and he was forced to retreat to defend Xuzhou. The Huaixi army hurled themselves at the city for two days without success.


    On the twenty-second day of the third month, the vanguard general of Great Yong¡¯s Jiangnan Command Post, Jing Chi, arrived at Xuzhou. He defeated the Flying Cavalry at the walls of Xuzhou, and Southern Chu¡¯s Huaixi army retreated to defend Suzhou that very night.


    On the twenty-fourth day of the third month, Jing Chi assaulted Xuzhou without success and detoured to Chuzhou. Meanwhile, Pei Yun had steadily defended Chuzhou for nearly a month. Chuzhou had been in grave danger, so the arrival of Jing Chi¡¯s relief force gave a huge boost to morale.


    On the twenty-fifth day of the third month, Yang Xiu learned of Xiangyang¡¯s fall. Upon arrival of the Xuzhou reinforcements, he had no choice but to retreat to defend the Huai River so Great Yong would only remain with the one city of Chuzhou in Huainan.


    Finally, the Yong-Chu War that had been going on for a month ended. However, Southern Chu¡¯s downfall had yet to cease. Jianghuai had been occupied, and Xiangyang was lost.


    Way back at the beginning of the year, rumors swirled that Yu Mian intended to desert due to not receiving rewards. Although Lu Can refuted this rumor, Shang Weijun was still uneasy. After the first day of the Lantern Festival, he sent a eunuch to inspect the army. This was Southern Chu custom, so although Lu Can was displeased, he was helpless to do anything about it. Surprisingly, the eunuch failed to exact bribes and repeatedly accused Yu Mian of disloyalty. Although none of it worked because Yu Mian was a friend of Lu Can, Shang Weijun¡¯s suspicions grew stronger. In the end, he gave control of the supplies and wages of the Jiameng Pass garrison to the supervisor. However, the eunuch embezzled most of the wages and provisions, leading to the Jiameng Pass garrison going without pay or food. A general feeling of insecurity pervaded.


    After Lu Can learned of this, he sent in a memorial to Jianye, requesting recall of the eunuch for punishment. When the eunuch learned of this, he feared being blamed and secretly surrendered to Great Yong. Working from within and without, on the twenty-ninth day of the third month, Qin Yong stormed Jiameng Pass, and Yu Mian retreated to defend Jiange.8


    Perhaps the only thing that set the Southern Chu court at ease was that under Lu Can¡¯s personal supervision of the military, the Wuyue volunteer army firmed up the sea defenses. The Yong navy could no longer enter Hangzhou Bay as easily. However, the minuscule victory in Wuyue couldn¡¯t prevent the losses in Xiangyang and Sichuan.


    In the middle third of the fourth month, the army of the Prince of Qi, Li Xian, arrived at Xuzhou. The construction of the Jiangnan Command Post made the Southern Chu court even more apprehensive. Lu Can received the military intelligence report at this time and entrusted the Battle of Wuyue to his deputies. He hurried to Jiangxia to coordinate the war there.


    After Li Xian reached Xuzhou, he dispatched Zhangsun Ji to go to Xiangyang, then follow the Han River Valley downstream and attack toward Jiangling. On the twenty-first day of the fourth month, Rong Yuan received Lu Can¡¯s orders and abandoned Yicheng to defend Jingling9 to the death. Zhangsun Ji¡¯s repeated attacks were unsuccessful.


    Lu Can set off from Jiangxia with an army, following the Han River to reinforce Jingling. He defeated Zhangsun Ji at the walls, and Zhangsun Ji retreated in defeat to Yicheng. Rong Yuan was impetuous and pursued in spite of orders as Zhangsun Ji abandoned Yicheng and returned north to Xiangyang. Rong Yuan pursued until Fenglin Pass, unaware the Yong army was playing the same old trick, and got ambushed again. Rong Yuan retreated in defeat. Lu Can¡¯s reinforcements hurried to Fenglin Pass and swooped down, catching the Yong army off guard. He retook Fenglin Pass. The Yong army suffered heavy casualties and retreated to defend Xiangyang. Lu Can knew Xiangyang could not be attacked and halted.


    Meanwhile, Qin Yong couldn¡¯t conquer Jiange after a protracted campaign, so detoured to Yinping Circuit,10 trying to get to Mianyang by way of Long¡¯an and Jiangyou.11 Yu Mian received Lu Can¡¯s letter sent over a long distance and split off a force to defend Long¡¯an. Qin Yong couldn¡¯t take the town after a long battle, so retreated to defend Jiameng Pass.


    Pei Yun received the support of reinforcements and assaulted Huaidong. Yang Xiu used the navy to harass the Yong army at every step along the Huai River and Grand Canal. The Yong army struggled to get even halfway across the Huai River. The situation in Huaidong slipped into a stalemate.


    In Huaixi, Shi Guan personally defended Suzhou. The Yong general, Jing Chi, assaulted the city for over a month and finally captured the city. Shi Guan retreated to defend Zhongli but set fire to Suzhou before leaving, leaving only scorched earth. The Yong army was exhausted from the long siege, and with the solid defenses Zhongli possessed as well as having the support of the Flying Cavalry, the Yong army could not enter Huaixi.


    Great Yong and Southern Chu were embroiled in war for half a year. They were both utterly exhausted. The Eastern Sea Navy pillaged Wuyue time and again. Even though the Yuhang Navy had the support of the volunteer soldiers and didn¡¯t take massive casualties, no commoners dared to live within thirty li12 of the sea anymore. Wuyue¡¯s economy took a huge hit. The Yong military may have won many times, but the Southern Chu military stayed steady and struck hard. Neither side could gain a decisive victory with the battle lines cemented so.


    In autumn, during the tenth month, Shang Weijun dispatched an envoy to Xuzhou to negotiate peace. Great Yong¡¯s monarch and ministers were tired of Southern Chu¡¯s tenacity and difficulty to attack and agreed to a truce negotiation. The peace conference lasted for four months. Great Yong requested Southern Chu cede territory in return for peace. Shang Weijun was interested, but Lu Can put his foot down. They argued for many months.


    The peace conference failed, and the next year, the war restarted. Qin Yong entered Sichuan via the Micang Road, traveling through Bazhong and capturing Ba Prefecture. Even though the Lu family had governed Sichuan for many years, it was still territory of the old Kingdom of Shu. Xiahou Yuanfeng of the Bright Inspection Department personally went to Ba Prefecture. Within several months, Ba Prefecture was stabilized. In the meantime, Southern Chu¡¯s Kuizhou army and Yu Mian in Jiange County pincer attacked the region. Qin Yong drove both back, and the southeastern roads into Sichuan were cut off.


    In the eighth month of the ninth year of Longsheng, Li Zhi received Jiang Zhe¡¯s proposal and brought up terms of peace. Southern Chu would exchange the regions of Jiange and Chengdu for Ba Prefecture and captured Southern Chu troops under Yu Mian¡¯s command. In the ninth month, the peace talks succeeded, and Southern Chu lost most of the territory of Sichuan they had occupied for many years. Lu Can stood his ground against public opinion and ordered Yu Mian to guard Ba Prefecture and also ordered Kuizhou to raise a massive army to reinforce Ba Prefecture.


    For the next year, the Yong military couldn¡¯t make any progress. Yu Mian defended Ba Prefecture without negligence, so the Yong army didn¡¯t get a chance to go downstream. Jingling and Jiangxia were also steady as Mount Tai. The Yong military attacked Jingling and Suizhou13 several times, but all were unsuccessful. Although the front in Huaixi and Huaidong moved from time to time, the Yong military could never enter the region of Jianghuai. For three straight years of war, the Southern Chu military grew stronger the more they fought under Lu Can¡¯s command. Coupled with the danger in Jianghuai and the success of the navy, the war sank into a stalemate.


    Footnotes:ÈýǧÀïµØɽºÓ, sanqianli di shanhe ¨C lit. three thousand li (1600 km/1000 miles) of land, mountains, and rivers; a reference to a poem entitled ¡°Forty Years a Nation, to the Tune of ¡®Breaking the Formation¡¯¡± (ÆÆÕó×Ó¡¤ËÄÊ®ÄêÀ´¼Ò¹ú) by the last ruler of the Southern Tang Kingdom, Li YuAbout 11 kilometers (7 miles)About 1 km (0.6 mile)Ðì³Ç ¨C an ancient county that governed the southern and eastern portions of modern-day Sihong CountyÐÂÒ° ¨C Xinye County in Henan Province; approximately the same location as the modern XinyeÌÆ°×ºÓ ¨C largest tributary of the Han River; north of Xinye CountyÒË³Ç ¨C city in northwestern Hubei; same location as modern-day Yicheng½£¸ó ¨C lit. sword pavilion; a county in Sichuan Province¾¹Áê ¨C an ancient commandery located in modern-day central Hubei Province, likely encompassing all of TianmenÒõƽµÀ ¨C an ancient county in modern-day southeastern Gansu Province; governed the northwestern half of Wen CountyLong¡¯an (Áú°²) and Jiangyou (½­ÓÍ) are cities in Mianyang (ÃàÑô) Prefecture, Sichuan.About 16 kilometers (around 10 miles)ËæÖÝ ¨C a prefecture in northern Hubei

 Volume 6, Chapter 32: The Taste of Rancid Mouse

    In the eighth month of the fourteenth year of Tongtai, the twenty-fourth year of the sixty-year cycle, the King held a royal wedding and conferred upon Lady Cai¡ªthe second daughter of the Minister over the Masses, Cai Kai¡ªthe title of Queen. On the same day, Noble Consort Lady Ji¡¯s standing was confirmed.


    On the eighteenth day of the eighth month, the King assumed the throne upon coming of age and ordered the royal palace to receive presents and congratulations. Blessing all inside and outside the palace, he did not behead criminals and pardoned all.


    ¡ªSouthern Chu Dynastic Chronicles, Biography of King Min of Chu


    In the seventh month of the fourteenth year of Tongtai, a heat wave hit Jiangnan, the temperature sweltering. The river flowed east, the time noon. Even on the river, few vessels were sailing. But underneath a large willow tree by the river, a young woman in green clothes was sitting. Although she didn¡¯t look to be in her teenage years yet, she was elegant beyond words. Her crystal clear, pearly eyes captivated people. The clothing she wore was the type of summer garment commoner girls of Jiangnan liked to wear, simple and unadorned. However, her shining eyes with a winning look and picturesque appearance made it obvious she was not a normal pretty daughter from a humble family. She sat on bluestone holding her knees, her limpid and luminous eyes gazing at the young man pacing up and down the riverside who was completely ignoring the scorching sun overhead, her eyes full of doubt.


    The young man looked martial and handsome, around fourteen years of age. Although his appearance was tender and puerile, he already exuded a heroic presence. But right now, he was roaming the riverside and looking around, his face anxious and urgent.


    The green-clothed young woman finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself anymore and raised her voice, saying, ¡°Second brother, didn¡¯t you hire a boat? Why isn¡¯t it here yet?¡±


    The young man pulled a long face and replied, ¡°I clearly said we would be meeting here today. I paid half the boat fee upfront, so how come they¡¯re so untrustworthy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, forcing me to come with you to Shouchun to see my sister-in-law. And you didn¡¯t tell Mother about it, otherwise we could¡¯ve gone with stepuncle and wouldn¡¯t be here baking in the sun,¡± the young woman complained.


    Helplessness showed in the young man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly hid it. ¡°But you said Mother wouldn¡¯t let us go to Shouchun. I had planned to go to Zhongli to see big brother, to go with him into battle and kill the enemy. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on coming with me, I could¡¯ve strutted off and wouldn¡¯t have needed to hire a private boat here.¡±


    All of a sudden, the young man pointed at the river and said, ¡°Great, the boat¡¯s here.¡± The young woman was overjoyed. She stood up and gazed at the river, seeing a small passenger boat sailing over the waves toward them. Not long after, it docked on the shore. The young man said to the middle-aged boatman standing on the bow, ¡°Uncle, why did it take you so long?¡±


    The middle-aged boatman answered, ¡°Young master Lu, my third son suddenly got an upset stomach today and couldn¡¯t work aboard the boat. This humble one can¡¯t pilot the boat himself and had to find a nephew as a helping hand at the last moment. This is why I was late. Please forgive me, young master.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face relaxed. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Is third brother all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He probably ate something unclean. Please come aboard, young master,¡± the middle-aged boatman said with a smile.


    The young man glanced at the stern of the boat. The youngster helming the rudder had bronzed skin, looking strong and straightforward. He looked back and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, come aboard.¡±


    The green-clothed young woman replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She walked over. She may have been young, but she was graceful to the extreme. Although the middle-aged boatman had seen a great deal, he couldn¡¯t help praising her under his breath. Putting down the gangplank, he allowed the brother and sister duo to board the boat. Neither the young man nor young woman noticed the helmsman lower his head a little, hiding the burst of light in his eyes.


    After boarding, the small craft sailed upstream against the current, the sun blazing in the sky. The river breeze was scorching hot. The two boatmen piloted the skiff for over ten li,2 then turned into a small tributary. This river was wide, and wind came from all directions. The green willows on both banks created a shady shelter, the branches and leaves blotting out the sky and reflecting in the water. The envelopment formed a slice of cool, the best place for traveling boats to rest on a summer¡¯s day.


    At present, a dozen passenger ships, or perhaps cargo ships, both big and small were on the river. There was even a gorgeous pleasure boat among them, the blackwood gilded. The long and narrow, beautiful hull was shaped just like the slim body of a Jiangnan maiden. Many palace lanterns hung from the bow, and though they weren¡¯t currently lit, the four large words of ¡°Dragons Flying Phoenixes Dancing¡± could still clearly be seen. Catching a glimpse of it, the young woman intoned in a low voice, ¡°The Dreamy Pleasure Boat.¡± Envy appearing on her face, she said, ¡°Second brother, this is such a pretty pleasure boat. It¡¯d be great if we could go aboard and look around.¡±


    A wry smile appeared on the lips of the young man. He wasn¡¯t at all like his little sister who didn¡¯t go outside the house and stayed indoors all day. On most days, he wandered around the interior and exterior of the city of Jianye, so he knew about the Dreamy Pleasure Boat. Embarrassed for a moment, he replied, ¡°Mei¡¯er, that isn¡¯t a place you should go.¡±


    Curiosity shone in the young woman¡¯s eyes as she gazed at her second brother. ¡°Second brother, you aren¡¯t tricking me, right?¡± Doubt filled her expression.


    The young man wanted to say he never tricked people in his defense, but he realized he couldn¡¯t say it. After all, every nine out of ten sentences he said to his little sister were lies. He could only say in shame, ¡°Mei¡¯er, that¡¯s the pleasure boat of the Most Popular Courtesan of Jiangnan, Liu Rumeng.¡±


    The young woman may have been young, but she¡¯d heard of Liu Rumeng¡¯s reputation. Although she still didn¡¯t understand romance, she did understand the significance. She blushed and wanted to hide in the cabin. Then a hauntingly beautiful melody being played on a flute drifted over from aboard the pleasure boat. The emotional music washed over people like cold water. The blistering summer day lost its might, following which a heavenly voice came from the pleasure boat.


    ¡°Planned to get together to pick blooming lotuses,


    Budding duckweed go aboard the magnolia boats.


    When they come to the confluence, dawn is breaking on their oars;


    Done plucking, moonlight fills the towers as they return to shore.


    Flowers are silent, water flows without emotion.


    Every year, they willingly grieve over spring passing.


    If a west wind blows strong the next day,


    How can red faces stop autumn?¡±3


    The young woman was fascinated by the music and said to the young man, ¡°What a beautiful song, such a moving flute. Second brother, it¡¯s rare to get such a golden opportunity these days. Can I go meet Lady Liu?¡± Longing glittered in her eyes.


    Hesitation appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes, but seeing the look in the young woman¡¯s eyes, he softened. Eventually, he sighed, ¡°All right. Lady Liu¡¯s reputation reverberates through Jiangnan. As long as you just meet her, Dad won¡¯t blame me too much if he learns of it.¡± He then had the middle-aged boatman drive toward the pleasure boat.


    Soon after, the skiff docked with the pleasure boat. A pretty boatwoman aboard the pleasure boat gazed at the skiff and said in a distinct voice, ¡°Little young master, is there anything you need?¡±


    The young man sighed. Looking at his little sister¡¯s pleading eyes, he said, ¡°Please report to Lady Liu that Lu Feng and Lu Mei were passing through here, and upon hearing the lady¡¯s ethereal singing, wanted to board the pleasure boat and meet her.¡± While he spoke, he squeezed his purse and thought about how he didn¡¯t know if he had enough taels.


    The boatwoman giggled. ¡°Little young master, at your age, don¡¯t be cracking jokes, please? What¡¯s more, Her Ladyship is resting here and is not welcoming visitors at the moment.¡±


    The young man blushed, glanced at his little sister, and replied, ¡°To tell the truth, it¡¯s actually my little sister who heard the flute song and was enraptured. Due to this, she wants to meet Lady Liu.¡±


    The boatwoman smiled and looked at Lu Mei. A light sparkling in her eyes, she walked to the cabin door and said a few whispered words. Not long after, she walked back and declared, ¡°Her Ladyship said that since you appreciate her talents, she is inviting you aboard for a respite.¡±


    The young man, Lu Feng, was relieved and whispered a few instructions to the boatman before he brought Lu Mei on the pleasure boat. A pretty maid walked out of the cabin and pushed the bead curtain aside. The two siblings walked in, feeling a refreshing temperature greet them inside the cabin.


    Lu Feng looked around and stared. The cabin was quite spacious, furnished in a simple yet elegant and sophisticated fashion. On one side was a rattan bed atop which sat a small square table. Silverware rested on the table, chilled watermelons on the plates. A basin of ice also sat in the cabin, explaining why it was so cool. A woman was resting at the table, wearing white clothes that weren¡¯t at all made of fine silk. Her fine hair was black as ink and hung in front of her body. Although she only had light makeup on, she had a special type of charm and luster. There was also a man wearing dark robes in the cabin standing at the window. He was gazing intently beyond the bead curtain at the wispy willows on the riverbank. His black robes touched the floor, and a bamboo flute hung from his belt. He exuded an apathetic and dignified aura.


    Lu Mei, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the furnishings in the cabin. Taking a few steps to arrive at the rattan bed, she joyfully said, ¡°Are you older sister Liu? You sang really well!¡±


    Liu Rumeng hadn¡¯t been in the mood to receive guests, but her accompanist, Song Yu, had just indicated for her to meet the two people, so she had invited the Lu siblings aboard. However, when she heard Lu Mei¡¯s delighted praise without any deceit, she was touched. She said with a tender smile, ¡°Rumeng has always relied on this to make a living. Miss is mistaken in praising me.¡± She reached out with a slender white hand and pulled Lu Mei to her and sat her down. Liu Rumeng¡¯s luminous eyes roamed about and examined everything about the young woman, discovering the young woman was delicate and beautiful. Although she was young, she was a naturally beautiful girl. She would be an unrivaled beauty once she grew to be thirteen or fourteen. Liu Rumeng was even more touched by the fact the young woman was a being of pure innocence and even had an inherent disposition of delicate refinement. She knew at a glance the young woman wasn¡¯t the daughter of a commoner family.


    The more she looked, the fonder she grew. Liu Rumeng asked with a smile, ¡°Is your name Lu Mei? The name truly fits. Even I can¡¯t help but love it. Where do you plan to go?¡±


    Lu Mei glanced at Lu Feng, seeing him shake his head slightly, then said, ¡°Second brother and I are going to see eldest brother and his wife. Passing by, I overheard older sister¡¯s singing, so I pleaded with second brother to take me to see older sister.¡±


    Liu Rumeng didn¡¯t fail to notice the subtle looks between the two siblings, but in her mind, she knew pretending she didn¡¯t notice was better. ¡°Do you like to sing as well?¡±


    Lu Mei nodded and shyly said, ¡°I don¡¯t sing that well¡­¡±


    Lu Feng was growing impatient. His gaze landing on the man in black robes, he took a few steps forward and said, ¡°I presume you are Sir Song, Song Yu. Sir¡¯s reputation precedes him. How fortunate I am to meet you today.¡±


    Yulun looked back at the words and lightly said, ¡°Second young master Lu is a tiger cub of a martial family. Why did you take note of such a petty individual like me?¡±


    Lu Feng was rocked to the core. Although he was young, he was extraordinarily smart. He replied that he was quite knowledgeable about the personages of Jianye, so knew of Song Yu¡¯s talent and reputation and even knew the man was a confidant and advisor to Shang Chengye. Shang Chengye had received his assistance for the past few years, reaping huge spoils from the court. He was no longer the shiftless son of an outstanding prime minister.


    Lu Mei had wanted to board the pleasure boat to meet Liu Rumeng, whereas Lu Feng thought the man playing the flute had to be Song Yu. The man was dissolute and, other than occasionally offering advice to Shang Chengye, had almost always been at Liu Rumeng¡¯s side over the years.


    Yulun noticed his expression changing and thought, Rumor says the majority of the Lu family¡¯s hidden influence in Jianye is controlled by this young man. Now, it looks like that¡¯s the truth. As a matter of fact, Song Yu being Shang Chengye¡¯s advisor was a well-hidden secret. Only a select few people knew of it. That Lu Feng knew demonstrated he could dip deep into the inner workings of the Lu family¡¯s hidden power in Jianye.


    After receiving this answer, Yulun didn¡¯t ask any further and turned his head back to the window, gazing out, his expression impassive as if completely uninterested in the people behind him. Lu Feng, meanwhile, was racking his brains. Could it be that their chance meeting on the road today was a trap that didn¡¯t work? He began to feel a faint sense of regret.


    After nearly two hours, the sun was declining to the west, the heat wave on the river was subsiding, and Lu Feng bade farewell with Lu Mei. Lu Mei¡¯s reluctance to part showed on her face. During the two hours, Liu Rumeng had taught her many things about melody, song, and dance, which she was grateful for. And Liu Rumeng was talkative, her words washing over Lu Mei like a spring breeze. Lu Mei couldn¡¯t bear to leave. On the other hand, Lu Feng had wanted to depart for a long time. The two hours felt like a year to him. He had a mind to pry into Song Yu¡¯s depths, but to his surprise, the man¡¯s words were cold, and Song Yu wasn¡¯t willing to talk much with him. Lu Feng was quite embarrassed by the snubbing, so he hurriedly bade farewell.


    Watching the two siblings leave, sadness flickered in Yulun¡¯s eyes. Liu Rumeng approached him and said with a sigh, ¡°Did you recognize the two of them?¡±


    ¡°After this much time, you still don¡¯t know who they are?¡± Yulun coolly replied.


    Liu Rumeng slightly raised her long, shapely eyebrows. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask too much. Besides, that little girl was tender and pleasant. And I didn¡¯t want to employ any schemes. In any case, it¡¯s just like ships passing in the night.¡±


    ¡°That was Lu Can¡¯s second son, Lu Feng, and his beloved daughter, Lu Mei,¡± said Yulun indifferently.


    Liu Rumeng was a little taken aback and said, ¡°So they were daughter and son of the Grand General, quite rare indeed. So not even the Princess¡¯s status may be more respected than Lu Mei¡¯s status, yet she doesn¡¯t have an ounce of haughtiness. She truly is worthy of being the daughter of a prestigious family. But why is such a beloved daughter leaving home by herself and following her elder brother?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s special about the daughter of a prestigious family?¡± stated Yulun evenly. ¡°She can¡¯t escape power struggles either. The King¡¯s about to host a royal wedding. After the wedding, he¡¯s to take the reins of government. This royal wedding is important to the extreme, as the appointment of queen is top priority.¡±


    Realization dawned upon Liu Rumeng. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. With the Grand General¡¯s status and position, might Miss Lu be appointed as Queen? However, she doesn¡¯t seem to be thirteen yet. Isn¡¯t she a little young?¡±


    Yulun coldly said, ¡°What does age have to do with anything? If not for Miss Lu still being under the age of thirteen and not yet the age for selection, I¡¯m afraid she would¡¯ve been included in the roster for queen candidates already. After the upcoming appointment, the entire court will be debating without rest. Shang Weijun may have intended to appoint one of his kinswomen as Queen, but Lu Can dissuaded him in writing. After all, the Shang family already has a queen dowager. If they pushed out a queen too, it would be a little overboard.¡±


    Liu Rumeng reflected, ¡°If the Grand General intended to have Miss Lu appointed Queen, why is Miss Lu currently wandering around?¡±


    ¡°Because the Grand General doesn¡¯t have that intention,¡± replied Yulun without emotion. ¡°A few days ago, the Queen Dowager hinted to Lady Lu the intention for Miss Lu to be selected as Queen. Now, it looks like the Lu family isn¡¯t willing, and it¡¯s likely they didn¡¯t want to publicly reject the offer, so they had Miss Lu leave Jianye.¡±


    Liu Rumeng¡¯s pretty eyes roamed about. ¡°Since Queen Dowager had this intention but was furtively denied by the Lu family, hasn¡¯t the Grand General offended the Queen Dowager?¡±


    ¡°There was no other choice,¡± Yulun said with a mirthless smile. ¡°You should know that Prime Minister Shang categorically refuses to see Lu Mei become Queen. If the Lu family becomes related to the King, Prime Minister Shang would probably jolt awake even while dreaming, so he¡¯s blocking Lu Mei on the grounds that she¡¯s underage and advocating that Lady Cai be conferred the title of Queen. But if the Lu family doesn¡¯t unite with the royal family through marriage, Prime Minister Shang will still be perturbed, so he proposed the absurd idea that Lu Mei be conferred the title of Noble Consort. Unfortunately, the Queen Dowager doesn¡¯t have a strong will, as she wishes to unite with the Lu family through marriage yet yields to Prime Minister Shang¡¯s plan to denigrate Lu Mei as a noble consort. It¡¯s little wonder the Lu family permitted Lu Mei to escape Jianye. Lu Can¡¯s status in Southern Chu is so lofty right now that if his daughter enters the palace without being Queen, he would lose all dignity.¡±


    Liu Rumeng considered this over and over again, then sighed, ¡°This way, no matter what happens, grudges will be sown between both the Lu family and Prime Minister Shang. Rumors say that in the past, Prime Minister Shang tried to matchmake his adopted daughter with Lu Yun, but the Grand General rejected the offer. Afterwards, he tried to pair Lu Yun with Grand Princess Shuning, but the Grand General declined on the grounds that he¡¯d already betrothed Young General Lu to another. Now, Miss Lu has skipped out on the queen selection. I¡¯m afraid the Queen Dowager and the King will believe the Grand General is looking down on the court. After all is said and done, this event will cause no end of trouble.¡±


    The sadness in Yulun¡¯s eyes grew stronger at the words. ¡°¡®Rancid mouse now a delicacy, / Wondering if Kun and Peng discuss on end.¡¯4 How could the Grand General be a man lusting after power, much less have a mind to curry favor with the rich and powerful to climb the political ladder?5 But a man like Prime Minister Shang won¡¯t believe in the willpower of the Grand General.¡±


    Liu Rumeng sighed gently again and finally spoke after a long time, ¡°You should try to ask Shang daren to explain things to Prime Minister Shang. Since the Grand General is currently leading troops in the field, facing the millions of heavy cavalry from Great Yong, if a mishap occurs in the court, I¡¯m afraid the country will be on the verge of collapse.¡±


    Yulun gave a long sigh without saying anything, thinking of the order he¡¯d received yesterday. He had been badly shaken by the familiar handwriting on the paper.


    ¡°Zhao Long is about to assume the throne. The royal wedding and appointment of the Queen is imminent. The Lu family stands above the crowd in Jiangnan, and the Shang family must desire that Lu Can¡¯s daughter become a royal consort. Can is noble and pure in character and will refuse to sell his daughter for glory. This will be bound to give rise to discord between them. But persuade the Shang family that if Can becomes the King¡¯s father-in-law, he¡¯ll be sure to have designs of rebellion and use this reason to break off the marriage.¡±


    Yulun had read it in his head multiple times, then gave a wry smile to himself and said, ¡°Sir, in your eyes, if someone becomes your enemy, you won¡¯t have any clemency for them? Lu Can used to be your disciple. Now, you want to put him to death. Yet why are you indulging me such?¡±


    When Yulun thought about the three orders he¡¯d received in three years, he was chilled to the bone.


    In the twelfth year of Tongtai, Xiangyang fell. The news reached Jianye, and Shang Weijun was extremely terrified. He wanted to imprison the defending general of Xiangyang, Rong Yuan, and denounce him.


    That man sent over the first letter and had Yulun offer advice to spread rumors at this opportune moment that Lu Can intended to make the court denounce the troops of Xiangyang, which forced Shang Weijun to come forward and soothe Rong Yuan. This action not only made Rong Yuan hate Lu Can even more, it also gave Shang Weijun a power in the military and won Yulun the trust of the Shang family.


    In the thirteenth year of Tongtai, Ba Prefecture fell. Yu Mian entrenched in Jiange, and the Chengdu garrison fought to the death and refused to surrender. The two armies cemented their lines. Great Yong proposed a peace treaty. If Southern Chu ceded Jiange and Chengdu, Great Yong would return the captured Southern Chu troops to Southern Chu and was even willing to return Ba Prefecture to Southern Chu. Lu Can was set on rejecting it and wanted to dispatch the navy to Sichuan as a relief force.


    Yulun received the second order at this time, and through Shang Chengye, convinced the Shang family that if the navy entered Sichuan, the defenses along the Yangtze River would be emptied. If the battle were drawn out and a defeat, once the Yong navy in Dinghai seized the opportunity to launch an attack, it would likely imperil Jianye. Instead of splitting the troops and fighting hard battles, it was better to hold Ba Prefecture, lest the Yong armies sail downstream on the Yangtze River.


    After the peace talks concluded successfully, Yulun again followed orders and took the opportunity to persuade Shang Weijun to cast the blame on Yu Mian. Lu Can was incensed and quarreled with Shang Weijun face to face. Eventually, Yu Mian was allowed to continue defending Ba Prefecture. But all this increased Shang Weijun¡¯s suspicions of the Lu family ever more.


    Along with the present third order, Yulun knew from the bottom of his heart that Shang Weijun¡¯s suspicions of the Lu family would reach the tipping point. Following Zhao Long¡¯s ascension to the throne, Jiang Zhe, who¡¯d bided his time for three years, would likely launch his counterattack.


    Footnotes:A reference to a poem entitled ¡°Anding Gate Tower¡± (°²¶¨³ÇÂ¥) by Tang Dynasty poet Li Shangyin (ÀîÉÌÒþ)Around 6 km (about 3.5 miles)This is a poem entitled ¡°Planned to Get Together to Pick Blooming Lotuses, to the Tune of Partridge in the Sky¡¯¡± (ðÑð³Ì졤ÊصÃÁ«¿ª½á°éÓÎ) by Song Dynasty poet Yan Jidao (ê̼¸µÀ) about a group of women making a date to pick blooming lotuses as a metaphor for aging.A reference to a poem entitled ¡°Anding Gate Tower¡± (°²¶¨³ÇÂ¥) by Tang Dynasty poet Li Shangyin (ÀîÉÌÒþ), but with the words changed a littleÅÊÁú¸½·ï, panlong-fufeng ¨C idiom, lit. clamber over the dragon to follow the phoenix; fig. social climbing, play up to people of power and influence